《This Earth Is A Bit Fearsome》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Rebirth, and the Achievement of Core Foundation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On a fateful day in 2020 CE, a certain post suddenly went viral on a specific campus forum.


    The viral post contained a video.


    In that video, a young boy, who looked to be around 17 or 18, suddenly sprouted branches out of his body. Within seconds, he had morphed into a humongous tree.


    ¡°What the freak was that?! I¡¯m shook. What special effects did they use? That¡¯s freaking impressive!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so far-fetched that it puts our local dramas to shame. Save some dignity for our national TV, at least, thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet on a pack of Spicy Strips that these are not special effects. Don¡¯t even bother asking me why I know this. As a professional special effects artist, I am certain that this was not something created using special effects!¡±


    Within a few short hours, the view count of the thread had exceeded 10,000. Many tried to visit the original site after it went viral, only to be greeted by an Error 404 notice when they followed the link.


    However, these strange videos simply marked the start of more bizarre things toe. As though someone had flipped the switch on the supernatural overnight, people began to witness all sorts of strange phenomena.


    Someone swore that they saw a person growing a pair of wings out of the blue. Not only could he fly, but he could also control thunder and lightning. It was not unlike Lei Zhenzi¡ªthe legendary God of Thunder.


    ¡°Lei Zhenzi, my foot! Try any harder and your lies may even reach the skies.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s already up there, right by the side of the Sun!¡±


    ¡°Show me some pictures, and then we¡¯ll talk. Get something to back your im at least, even if you¡¯re spreading rumors!¡±


    Some even swore on their lives that they experienced an immense increase in strength overnight. It felt as though they were a ferocious general in ancient times, unstoppable on the battlefields.


    All sorts of peculiar posts and videos appeared overnight, and they all disappeared before the break of dawn.


    It was like they had never appeared, yet many already felt an inkling that something had fundamentally changed.


    However, no one knew that an unprecedented periodter known as the New Era¡ªwas about to begin.


    Deep in the forests of the suburbs of Fu City, Min Province, a man sat on a smooth, t boulder with his legs crossed.


    It was a young man, seemingly in his early twenties, with delicate features. He wore a white tee, ck straight pants, and white sneakers. He was just amon young man you could easily find on the city streets.


    However, the air he exhaled did not dissipate like any other human¡¯s. Instead, it lingered around his nose as two mini dragons, bobbing in size with his every breath.


    After a while, the young man slowly opened his eyes. The two dragons faded away as he did so.


    What breathtaking eyes! Clear, crystalline yet almost too bright, they shone with the brilliance of two suns. The light in his eyes took a moment to subside and finally returned to normal.


    When fixed on a face that was slightly above average, those ck eyes greatly heightened his overall handsomeness. His delicate features immediately became unforgettable.


    And it was time for sunrise. Sunlight broke through the clouds, showering its first rays on the young man. The nket of gold made him almost sacred.


    The young man shook his body slightly. The dew that formed on him after a full night of cultivation instantly vanished without a trace.


    ¡°No wonder they called the Taixu Origin Power the origin of all spiritual arts. The strongest heavenly skill co-created by many Celestial Lords during ancient times. It leads the practitioner directly to the Original Supreme Energy. I can¡¯t believe that one night of cultivation was all it took to clear the basic stage of core foundation!¡± the young man finally said. ¡°Too bad that I¡¯ve already mastered my legendary power when I obtained this art. There was no chance that I would maim my cultivation and start over again back then!


    ¡°I never dreamed that this was how I would practice the Taixu Origin Power.¡± The young man let out a wistful smile.


    He was, after all, the youngest Celestial Lord in history, once hailed as the legendary cultivator by the world of cultivation.


    A Celestial Lord was a title given only to the strongest beings in the borderless universe across tens of thousands of heavens and realms.


    And his previous incarnation¡ªLu Xuan¡ªwas one of them!


    s, several Celestial Lords had joined forces to kill him, lying in wait for an assassination attempt. The battlested for ten days and ten nights. The devastation they caused almost tore the heaven and Earth apart. In the end, he was still no match for those celestial Lords. Although he did manage to kill one of his attackers, he sumbed to his injuries, and his cultivation disintegrated with his death.


    However, he never thought that he would travel back in time after his death to a time when he was still a young man.


    Lu Xuan found himself at the onset years of the New Era. The Spirit Qi of the Earth had just been reawakened, and many more years would need to pass before Earth became the holynd of cultivation among the countless realms and civilizations.


    However, blessing and misfortune always go hand in hand. Returning to his youth meant a second chance to reboot his cultivation. In his past life, he had no choice but to hop sects as he cultivated. While he did learn many different arts, it was undoubtedly detrimental to his cultivation.


    If not for his cultivation talent and unusual encounters, he would never have be a Celestial Lord.


    Now that he had lost all his cultivation, he was granted a clean te to practice the Taixu Origin Power¡ªthe strongest origin power that ever existed.


    ¡°However, the Taixu Origin Power was harsher than I expected. This spirit source with ebbing spiritual powers waspletely drained within a single night!¡±


    Others may be clueless, but Lu Xuan, who returned from the future, knew better. The current Earth was undergoing a renaissance of spiritual force. In simpler terms, spiritual energies on Earth were experiencing the tidal pull of spiritual forces. The ebb and flow of spiritual forces resulted in an unequal distribution of spiritual energy concentration in different areas.


    Crux points erupting spiritual energy in all directions characterized every Spiritual Ebb that ever happened on Earth. They often discharged enough spiritual energy to nket an area with more than a hundred-yard radius from the source.


    These crux points were none other than spirit sources!


    And now, Lu Xuan was standing directly on a spirit source.


    The world had just undergone a Spiritual Ebb. However, every ounce of spiritual power that erupted from this sprit source has been absorbed by Lu Xuan, who arrived here before the ebb. They fed to his cultivation of the Taixu Origin Power.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Lu Xuan to clear the stage of Core Foundation in just a night. One should know his previous incarnation had taken several years to establish the Core Foundation.


    ¡°The era of spiritual reawakening is the best era for me!¡± Lu Xuan stood up and stated, ¡°However, to my once sworn enemies, your nightmares have just begun!¡±


    In his past life, people honored him as the youngest Celestial Lord in history. However, his cultivation journey was all but smooth-sailing. Riddled with failures and setbacks, he had made quite a fair share of sworn enemies along the way.


    However, he was not in a hurry to exact revenge. The day woulde when he settled his scores with them, one by one.


    ¡°The sun is up. Time to head home!¡±


    A light leap from the boulder was enough to propel his body several yards forward. After a night of cultivation, his physique has been changed from head to toe. He has broken free from the constraints of the human body.


    Agile like a panther chasing wind!


    To the current Lu Xuan, the once dangerous and precarious mountain routes now looked no different from well-paved roads.


    Halfway down the mountain, he began to hear intermittent cries for help.


    ¡°Help, help!¡±


    Lu Xuan stopped at once and followed the cries. He soon arrived at an abandoned factory.


    That was where the cries wereing from.


    ¡°Please, I beg you to save my brother. He has heart disease. Please save him!¡±


    More panicked cries for help drifted out of the warehouse.


    Peering in from the decaying windows, Lu Xuan immediately saw a woman in her early twenties. It was a beautiful woman with porcin white skin, her makeup perfect and exquisite. She was dressed in a ck floral blouse, a pair of straight-cut pants, and sneakers. An expensive-looking formal purse hung from her shoulder. Her long straight hair flourished at her shoulders, giving her an air of exceptional elegance.


    However, this woman was currently tied to a chair. She looked extremely anxious.


    Beside her was a young child who looked no more than eight, also tied to a chair. It was easy to see their simrities. He must be her brother. The child was taking sharp breaths as his face flushed red, and he looked like he was in pain.


    A man in his thirties stood in front of the young woman. He was well built, tall, and muscr. This middle-aged muscle head red at her fiercely.


    p!


    He threw a p across the woman¡¯s face, which quickly swelled.


    ¡°Try making another sound. I¡¯ll rape and kill you!¡± that middle-aged man threatened viciously.


    That woman sensed his menace and froze in fright. However, she quickly shook off her fear and began pleading once again.


    ¡°Please, I beg of you to save my brother! Aren¡¯t you guys doing this for money? My dad will definitely pay up. Please, save my brother first. He cannot die!¡± She could not hide the desperate plea in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Well, I guess I could consider saving him. So long as you make me feel good!¡± A lewd smile spread across that middle-aged man¡¯s face.


    However, before he could finish, he felt a heavy blow to the back of his head. He slipped and tripped forward, almost falling on his face.


    Instinctively, he shot a murderous re at his attacker, only to turn meek the instant he saw who it was. It was a young man in histe twenties of average build. He looked mild-mannered with a pair of sses above his nose.


    However, the murderous re in his eyes was enough to chill a man to his bones.


    ¡°If you wish to die, die alone; don¡¯t drag us into your mess. Keep your hands to yourself. This woman is not someone you can touch.¡± The young man added eerily, ¡°Daring to disrupt Boss¡¯s ns. How many lives do you think you can offer to quell Boss¡¯s anger?¡±


    The menacing middle-aged man deted the moment that the young man mentioned their boss. He quickly paled, as if recalling something horrendous.


    ¡°You can have all the women in the world once we get our hands on the money. Boss is the only one who decides whatever that may happen to this woman. You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. You are absolutely right!¡± the middle-aged man said, nodding in hasty agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll take off once we get the money tonight!¡±


    Only then did the young man nod in approval. He instructed, ¡°Seal her mouth. Although it¡¯s usually quite deserted around here, we must not slip up at this crucial time. We must be cautious. As for that brat, so be it if he dies. We¡¯ll have the money once Boss returns. Why bother ourselves with his life?¡±


    The young man scoffed, his toneced with chilling apathy and utter disregard towards human life.


    That middle-aged man quickly pulled out a cloth and stuffed it into the woman¡¯s mouth. He thenughed, ¡°So what if someone passes by? Consider him or her unlucky to pass by at this time. I¡¯ll crush their skull!¡±


    That middle-aged man¡¯s face scrunched into an ominous smile as he showed off the bulging muscles on his forearm.


    ¡°Boss promised to teach us that breathing technique once we finish this job. We¡¯ll have a chance to be one of the Awakened!¡± A tinge of excitement shed past that young man¡¯s eyes as he pushed the sses up the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Well, you guys can kiss that chance goodbye!¡±


    A clear voice came from outside the abandoned factory. Immediately after, a figure kicked the warehouse door open.


    The worn-out door came crashing down as the force proved too much to bear.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Martial Grandmaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°To think that I would bump into a kidnapping this deep in the forest!¡±


    A clear voice resounded, after which, Lu Xuan emerged leisurely from the shadows. In his hands was a branch that he just snapped off from a random tree.


    ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s courting death!¡± That tall, muscr middle-aged man red at Lu Xuan with a pair of intense, bell-like eyes. Then, he broke into a cruel smile. ¡°Speak of the devil much? You came along right when we decided to kill anyone unlucky enough to pass by!¡±


    When put side to side with the tall, hulk-ish man, the seemingly skinny Lu Xuan looked unthreatening.


    This sentiment was not shared by the ordinary-build young man beside him, however. A wary re shed past his eyes as he ordered, ¡°Trying to save the damsel in distress? You¡¯re too naive! Kill him. Be quick!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the bulky middle-aged man threw out a fist as he lunged at Lu Xuan at a speed inconceivably fast judging by his physique.


    Lu Xuan did not even spare him a side nce; he simply flicked the branch as he would with a whip.


    The whip-like branch cracked, sounding like a mini-explosion. Itnded on the fist of the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The middle-aged man let out an agonizing scream. It was like his fist was sliced by a sharp sword, severing his fingers.


    The next second, Lu Xuan appeared beside him andnded a kick on his body.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Lu Xuan had sent therge middle-aged man flying. He fell onto the ground with a hard thud, kicking up waves of dust when hended. Heid there immobile and unresponsive. He had died from the kick.


    Lu Xuan ignored himpletely. With his current cultivation, though he had just managed toplete the stage of core foundation, his body was nothing like before. Reshaped and remolded, he could easily kick an ordinary non-cultivating human to death.


    ¡°The Awakened? To hell with the Awakened!¡± The ordinary-build young man scowled ferociously the moment he saw how Lu Xuan killed hispanion with a single kick. He had realized that Lu Xuan could very well be an Awakened like his boss, and was quickly ovee by fear and anger. He immediately pulled out his gun and shot several times at Lu Xuan.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Three consecutive shots were aimed at Lu Xuan¡¯s vital spots every time he pulled the trigger. It was clear that he was not some harmless pushover.


    However, his eyes instantly widened in shock. He realized that Lu Xuan had dodged all bullets by moving his body slightly.


    ¡°What kind of monster is he?!¡±


    Before the ordinary-build man could even yell out his doubts, Lu Xuan had arrived in front of him and gave him the same kick.


    Bam!


    The ordinary-build man fell onto the ground with a harsh thud and stopped moving. Blood began to ooze out of the seven orifices of his head, such as his eyes and his ears.


    Lu Xuan had shattered his internal organs with a single kick. That man would, of course, be deader than dead.


    While it may sound like a lengthy affair, but in reality, it took no more than two seconds. Just like that, those two violent bandits had lost their lives to Xu Que.


    The woman tied to the chair on the side froze in terrified shock. What she experienced in thest two days was not like anything she has ever undergone in her life.


    First, she was kidnapped, and then she witnessed a scene straight out of a martial arts movie. She can¡¯t believe that someone managed to dodge the bullets so easily!


    She would never have believed it if not for her seeing it happen with her own two eyes.


    Lu Xuan walked over to that woman and gave the rope an easy tug, which quickly snapped. He then walked to the young boy and snapped his cable with a pull as well. He thenid the young boy on the floor.


    That ethereal beauty hastily took out the cloth stuffed in her mouth. ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡±


    Lu Xuan eyeballed her and answered, ¡°Saving a life!¡±


    The ethereal beauty quickly added, ¡°My brother is suffering from heart disease. He needs special medicine for this!¡±


    Lu Xuan stopped whatever he was doing and stated matter-of-factly, ¡°There is still a long way to go before we reach the bottom of the mountain. Your brother will be long dead if we have to wait until then to get the medicine!¡±


    The ethereal beauty was stumped. She turned to Lu Xuan again, only to see him holding onto a long gaseous needle in between his thumb and index finger. He then pushed the long needle into the young boy¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Spiritual Qi? Inner Martial Art?¡± asked the ethereal beauty. She knew for sure that they would never make timely rescue for her brother even if they rushed down the mountain right now. The only person she could trust was this man who had appeared out of nowhere.


    Or perhaps she was impressed by Lu Xuan¡¯s extraordinary performance. She felt hopeful at what he could do andpletely quietened down.


    After a while, in surprise, she observed that her brother¡¯s breathing had stabilized. The redness in his cheeks had also subsided, evidence of the relief from his heart disease.


    The ethereal beauty was amazed and thrilled. She quickly asked, ¡°Is my brother okay now?¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded, ¡°He¡¯s saved, for the time being. If we were anyter, even I would be powerless to do anything for him!¡±


    This sort of congenital heart disease might be a prickly disease to tackle for others. But to Lu Xuan, it was but a small illness, a piece of cake.


    In his previous life, he was known not only for his jaw-dropping cultivation but also for his unrivaled mastery in medicine. It would be impossible for any cultivator who managed to get that far in their cultivation to be a horrible doctor.


    All sorts of conflicts often break out on the way of cultivating, and injuries were unavoidable. If they knew nothing of medicine or had little understanding of their bodies, they would have died a long time ago.


    ¡°However, what I did was just a quick fix, not aplete cure.¡± Lu Xuan stated, ¡°I simply alleviated him of the symptoms, granting him temporary relief. It will still be quite difficult to treat him fully.¡±


    Curing a disease like this would be nothing for his previous incarnation. However, the current him had no such powers, and so he could not wholly heal such diseases as and when he wanted like he used to.


    ¡°These two were not ordinary kidnappers. They looked like violent bandits who have been in this business for too many years. To be caught up with such bandits, who exactly are you two?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Don¡¯t assume that they were weak simply because they could not fend off even a single move from Lu Xuan. On the contrary, they were strong, but it was just that Lu Xuan was too powerful for them. While he just cleared the stage of Core Foundation, he could already rank up there with the top Martial Grandmasters in this world where Spiritual Qi had just newly awakened.


    He could see that the two were not ordinary folks. The middle-aged man big and tall was an expert fighter, while the ordinary-build man had terrific skills with guns. It was clear to see that he was a frequent gun user.


    Even if you put them in overseas mercenaries, they would still be one of the elites.


    Ordinary kidnappers would not be that highly trained!


    That ethereal beauty finally heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that her brother was fine. Then, she took out a name card from the bag she was carrying and offered it to Lu Xuan. ¡°My name is Ling Fei, and this is my brother Ling Yu. Let me put it this way. Ling Huang, the Chairman of the Yue Huang Group, is our father!¡±


    The Yue Huang Group!


    It was like someone had opened the floodgates of Lu Xuan¡¯s memories. A financial giant standing at the top of Fu City, the Yue Huang Group had founded many subsidiaries across multiple major industries, such as real estate, construction, entertainment, and cutting-edge technologies, etc. Its Chairman¡ªLing Huang¡ªwas worth several billion. He was even once the wealthiest man in all of Fu City.


    No wonder they attracted violent bandits like those, There were the children of Fu City¡¯s wealthiest tycoon.


    ¡°This kidnap was nned by my father¡¯spetitors overseas. They kidnapped me to force my Dad into giving up a billion-dor project!¡± Anger shed past Ling Fei¡¯s beautiful and lovely cheeks, but she quickly calmed down.


    Lu Xuan nodded at her words and was not surprised. These days, you could buy someone¡¯s life with a hundred dors, more so when you threw a billion-dor project into the fray.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Crippled by a Single Kick</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In his past life, Lu Xuan had seen all sorts of precarious situations in the years he trudged and wed his way through the cultivation realm. He was long numb to witnessing people killed over vested interests, which no longer disturbed him as it was somonce.


    A project worth well over a billion dors was enough to blind and cken the eyes and heart of the greedy!


    Lu Xuan recalled a piece of news he once saw in his past life. He seemed to remember it mention the kidnapping of the Ling siblings, and that the city mobilized the entirety of its police force to track the suspects.


    As for whether or not they managed to arrest the suspects, Lu Xuan did not know. After all, he was still a nobody back then, and what happened to the Lings was too distant a matter for him to care. It was just a piece of news he skimmed off the headlines and the topic of small talk after dinner.


    However, he did hear that the kidnappers killed the Ling siblings in that kidnapping. Afterward, the Ling family slowly descended into destruction over a lot of other matters.


    From the looks of the current situation, this was most probably it.


    ¡°Please tell me your name, honorable Sir. We the Lings honor the tradition of repaying our benefactors generously. You will not be disappointed, Sir!¡± Words flowed out of Ling Fei¡¯s supple lips as she looked straight into Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    While she was in a bit of a mess just now, she was, after all, the daughter of a man who was once Fu City¡¯s wealthiest. The quality upbringing she had allowed her to recover her glow quickly.


    Especially so after she saw how powerful Lu Xuan was against the kidnappers, it was as if someone had opened the door for her to a whole new world.


    It was not that she had not seen martial artists. She didn¡¯t know, however, that they could be this strong, almost like in the movies.


    On top of that, Lu Xuan had shown unfathomable medical skills far superior to anyone else. No matter the reason, super-beings, and their likes could only be pleased, not offended.


    ¡°There is no need. I did not save you two for your repayment!¡± Lu Xuan waved his hand in dismissal. He did not know who Ling Fei was when he saved her, neither did he save her expecting anything in return.


    He could not care less if the person he saved was wealthy or poor.


    No matter how esteemed they were, could they be more esteemed than he?


    His previous incarnation was a Celestial Lord, one who reigned supreme of heaven and earth. At that stage of cultivation, he could already do what he pleased whenever he wanted.


    ¡°Right, the two kidnappers both mentioned someone they called ¡®Boss.¡¯ Any idea who that might be?¡± Lu Xuan questioned.


    Ling Fei¡¯s irises contracted at the mention of that ¡°Boss.¡± She remembered the brutal and horrifying scene where the attackers quickly put down and killed heir bodyguards.


    Ling Fei snapped out of it and quickly shook her head. She answered, ¡°I do not know who he is. However, I did happen to hear them speak, and they said that their Boss¡¯s name was Poison Scorpion or something!¡±


    Lu Xuan thought long and hard and confirmed that he had never heard of someone called Poison Scorpion. During this period in his past life, he had not even set foot on the path of cultivation. Therefore, he was not familiar with many of the cultivators of this time.


    He deduced that the Poison Scorpion was a cultivator because those two kidnappers had mentioned the Awakened in their conversation. During this time, the spirit qi of heaven and earth had just reawakened. Therefore, people¡¯s knowledge of cultivators was still very shallow.


    Most thought of them as Awakeners, as many cultivators awakened some strange powers, ESP or superhuman physique during this time. It was due to this ¡°awakening¡± that they took the first step in their cultivation.


    Of course, that was not the case for everyone. Some began to cultivate upon the idental obtainment of some skill manuals, and upon inheriting cultivation knowledge from them, go on to be cultivators.


    ¡°That Poison Scorpion is extraordinarily skilled and ruthless. We need to leave now. It will be troublesome if he returns!¡±


    ¡°You two may leave first!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Ling Fei stared at Lu Xuan in disbelief.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and exined, ¡°As the saying goes, one must be thorough in rooting out wickedness. This man callous and unmerciful. At the same time, he sounds like a strong fighter. He is not someone that ordinary people can take on. Most importantly, he is selling his life for overseas powers. I would have turned a blind eye if he had stayed out of my way. Now that I know about him, I must not let him off easily!¡±


    He knew exactly how dangerous a cultivator could be, and the destruction they could unleash when they decide to use their powers for evil.


    Ling Fei took a few deep breaths, her well-endowed chest heaving up and down as she did so. She seemed to havee to a decision and said, ¡°Sir, we will be staying, too, since you¡¯ve decided to stay!¡±


    It was a difficult decision to make, but it would indeed be the correct one. Ling Fei knew that no one could say for sure when Poison Scorpion would return. If they met him right when they were descending the mountain, it would be a path of sure death.


    The best option she could take right now was to stay close to Lu Xuan. At least he did not seem like a bad guy, and it was evident that he is mighty strong.


    Lu Xuan nced at her. This woman has got some guts.


    ¡°Stay then, but bring your brother over to that side,¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ling Fei quickly took her unconscious brother to a corner. She knew that Lu Xuan did this for her good. Listening to her brother¡¯s stable breathing, she felt her heart fall back to ce in relief. He would be safe, at least for the time being.


    She looked at Lu Xuan, who sat on a chair he found in the abandoned warehouse. His eyes were tightly shut. Even an outsider like her, who knew nothing, could tell that Lu Xuan was cultivating.


    That was also the only reason why Ling Fei dared to observe Lu Xuan without holding back. From where did he hail? she wondered. Who was he?


    More than an hour passed again, and a series of footsteps could be hearding from outside the warehouse. Almost immediately, a slender middle-aged man appeared in front of the warehouse entrance.


    The middle-aged man wore a dark expression and carried an air of a certain eerie coldness.


    He saw the two bodies on the floor the moment he stepped into the factory. Murderous intent red past his eyes as he immediately red at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You killed them?¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. ¡°I guess you¡¯re that Poison Scorpion or something!¡±


    ¡°The gall of you to kill my men despite knowing who I am. You must be tired of living!¡± the Poison Scorpion said slowly. Inch by inch, he came nearer and nearer. When he was about three yards in front of Lu Xuan, he went in for the kill instantaneously and without warning.


    Poison Scorpion was known to be cold-hearted and ruthless. It was only his first move, and he had already made a surprise attack.


    Bam!


    The punch that Poison Scorpion threw out created a vortex in the air, and one could hear the explosions of crackling electricity in it. He made it to Lu Xuan¡¯s front in a split second.


    He went straight for Lu Xuan¡¯s head, nning to smash his head like how one would smash a watermelon.


    Just as Lu Xuan was about to meet the maker, he raised his palm. An enormous explosion followed right after; he had stopped the punch in its tracks. An invisible energy ripple erupted from where their hands made contact.


    ¡°What?¡± Poison Scorpion widened his eyes in shock. He could not believe that Lu Xuan managed to stop his attack as if it was nothing.


    ¡°So that¡¯s all you have? It looks like I have overestimated your abilities!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head. Then, at lightning speed, he kicked Poison Scorpion in his stomach.


    That kick was sudden and expected, and there was no way to tell that it wasing. Poison Scorpion barely blocked it by retracting both his hands to cover his chest, almost entirely by instinct.


    Bam!


    One could hear a massive crash, followed by the sounds of bones breaking upon impact. Lu Xuan¡¯s kick sent Poison Scorpion flying, who only crashnded after tumbling a few turns in the air.


    However, Poison Scorpion quickly paled as he found himself drenched in a cold sweat. He had suffered significant damages in that collision.


    His arms hung limply, and he was unable to lift them at all. Both of his arms were utterly broken, unable to block Lu Xuan¡¯s kick.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Cultivation System</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A short distance away, Ling Fei kept her brother behind her. Fear rose in her heart as she watched them fight. Never in her dreams would she ever have imagined that martial artists could be so strong.


    Within her team of bodyguards, many were trained in martial arts since young. They were well versed in various martial art forms such as kickboxing, taekwondo, and judo, but they were still only slightly more capable of fighting than ordinary people. At most, they could take on three to five ordinary men at once.


    However, the martial prowess disyed by those two far surpassed her expectations.


    Once this ordeal was over, Ling Fei decided that she must find a way to employ such masters to be her bodyguards. That was the only way to ensure their safety.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Baodan Grandmaster!¡± eximed Poison Scorpion. His eyes widened as though he had just seen a ghost.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that he saw a Baodan Grandmaster! Not only that but also one so young!


    The reason why he was so sure about his judgment was that he, himself, was already a HuaJin Master. He had had a unique encounter when he was young and was allowed the chance to be the disciple of a martial powerhouse. Then, after many years of braving through deadly dangers, he finally made it to the stage of HuaJin.


    He could be considered top-of-the-line in the current martial arts circle. Who would have known that he would be crippled of both hands by a single kick?


    There could only be one possibility. His opponent was a fighter above the stage of HuaJin; he was a Baodan Grandmaster.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s too young!¡±


    Poison Scorpion was almost scared to death by his revtion. His opponent looked a little over 20, but his strength wasparable to a Baodan Grandmaster. One could not advance this quickly, even if they began practice within their mother¡¯s womb!


    Within the martial arts realm, such existences were legendary masters of the martial arts world, few and far between.


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯re an Awakened! You¡¯re not a warrior!¡± A more horrific possibility came to Poison Scorpion¡¯s mind. His opponent was not a martial arts practitioner but a more mysterious Awakened!


    Only an Awakened could possess such staggering power just by awakening. However, even so, he had never seen an Awakened with strength so frightening.


    He was a man as strong as a Baodan Grandmaster. Even within the Awakened, he would be one of the greatest.


    ¡°I am not an Awakened, nor am I a Warrior. I am a cultivator!¡± Lu Xuan stated mildly.


    To put things into perspective, be it an Awakened or a Warrior, both were subgroups under the system of Cultivation. However, not all cultivators were Warriors or part of the Awakened.


    ¡°However, there is no need for you to know all that since you¡¯ll be dead in a second!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words rmed Poison Scorpion, who jumped up and ran for his life. Both of his hands were rendered useless, and that immediately halved his battle power. Moreover, he was no match for Lu Xuan when he was in his best condition. Now that he was half-crippled, he stood even less chance.


    The speed of a HuaJin Master was, unsurprisingly, fast, and he took a mere moment to reach the factory entrance. However, his joy died before he could celebrate. Whatever speed he had, Lu Xuan was faster. Before he knew it, a lethal Lu Xuan had already swept up to his back.


    Spirit qi churned out of Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, forming a long sword of Vigor. He then brought down the sword onto Poison Scorpion.


    Psshtt!


    Poison Scorpion was killed with a single sh. He went down before he could even make it to the door.


    Only till the veryst seconds of his life did Poison Scorpion realize his grave error in judgment. Lu Xuan was not a Baodan Grandmaster, but a Great Grandmaster in the Big Dipper Stage.


    There were at least two big cultivation stages between him and Lu Xuan!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was calm after he killed Poison Scorpion. To him, who was reborn, it was only natural to kill. He simply rid the world of a lowlife.


    ¡°There should be no problems now. Call the police immediately, and let them handle the rest!¡±


    Lu Xuan fished a dated cellphone from Poison Scorpion¡¯s body and gave it to Ling Fei.


    ¡°If you wish to repay me, don¡¯t say anything about me to the cops. With your statuses, I believe that the police would not dare to give you a hard time!¡± Lu Xuan added.


    After finishing what he had to say, he turned and left the abandoned factory.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s speed, he quickly reached the foot of the mountain. At the same time, police sirens were on full st as they echoed off the trees, and he could see the many police cars making their way over from a distance.


    Lu Xuan hid somewhere far out of sight as he watched the cops heading up the mountain. Upon affirming that everything looked clear, he secretly left the scene.


    More than a dozen police officers did an area sweep inside and along the perimeter of the abandoned factory mid-mountain. Some were examining the bodies, and some were getting their statements from Ling Fei, who stood on the side.


    Meanwhile, among them, the two men in ck trench coats stood out the most.


    However, while the officers were curious about their identities, they knew better to ask. If it were something they should not know, it would be wise not to ask anything in the first ce.


    The two men squatted beside the corpse of Poison Scorpion, tossing and turning it for a good while. One of them looked to be in his twenties and was a little baby-faced. He seemed quite young and shy. He asked, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve confirmed his identity as Poison Scorpion. Who would have thought that he would die in a ce like this after all the time we spent to track him down!¡±


    Beside him was an overweight man, seemingly over 200 pounds, with ordinary looks and a squarish face. He stood up. ¡°This beast hasmitted countless heinous crimes and is better off dead. However, I can¡¯t believe that someone had managed to kill him this easily. The man behind this must be quite the force to be reckoned with!¡±


    ¡°Boss, is that Poison Scorpion truly that formidable?¡± asked that young greenhorn, who had not yet shed all of his naivete.


    The square-faced plump man answered, ¡°You just joined the agency, and has not experienced the fights first-hand. It is only natural that you do not know!


    ¡°I might as well take this chance to exin the current situation!¡± the square-faced fatty continued. ¡°There are many cultivators in the world, often belonging to different systems such as Awakened and Warriors. Right now, we ssify and rank them from levels one to nine. Level one is the essential requirement that one needs to clear to cultivate, and they are only slightly stronger from everyday people. The first few years, when a Warrior started to practice martial arts and when the Awakened just awakened, they often start at level one!


    ¡°Of which, level two cultivators have achieved some sess with their Cultivation. For a warrior who managed to practice till the stage of MingJin or discernable energy, they could easily fight one-on-ten. Level three corresponds to the AnJin¡ªor hidden energy¡ªwarriors. Level four would mean that the warier has achieved HuaJin or attainment. Poison Scorpion was a level four powerhouse!¡± said the square-faced fatty.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s just a level four?¡± That naive young greenhorn shrugged him off.


    The square-faced fatty shot him a side nce and said, ¡°Do you think that a level four is weak? Cultivators of the first three levels were still humans whom you can still shoot down with a gun. A level four powerhouse, however, is a tough nut to crack. If you arm them from head to toe with proper gear and put them atop the battlefield, one of them is enough to wipe out an entire special ops team. Now that Sprit Qi has awakened on earth, and massive changes are happening to the Sun and the Earth, these warriors will only be tougher and even more troublesome. Their powers will increase exponentially!¡±


    The inexperienced greenhorn immediately knew that he had underestimated the Poison Scorpion. To go up against an entire special ops team alone was unheard of. He must be someone extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Even if I were to make a move, I am not sure if we can truly capture Poison Scorpion. Unless we invite our biggest boss from the agency, then we might stand a chance. However, our biggest boss is out of the city. That¡¯s why he had an opening to slip past us!¡± said the square-faced fatso.


    ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t the guy who killed him be at least a level five or six?¡± The young greenhorn asked, ¡°If a level four powerhouse is already that formidable, wouldn¡¯t a level five be a lot more powerful?¡±

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: I Can Hit You Whenever I Want. Do I Need to Pick a Time and ce?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°That goes without saying! Arm a level five powerhouse to the teeth, and he can go up against an entire team of special ops sent out to kill him!¡± The square-faced fatty exined, ¡°Those who practice martial arts call them Baodan Grandmasters. During the period of the Republic of China, you might not even find one Baodan Grandmaster amongst the many great martial masters. As for a level six supreme master, the people back then used to call them Martial Arts Legends. What they meant was that all who managed to cultivate to that level belonged to the rank of legendary beings. Such existences cannot be subdued by brute strength alone. If they find somece in the city with enough space for them to unleash their arts, they would be almost impossible to kill even if the army cornered them. All sorts of unimaginable superpowers that I have only heard of but never witnessed.


    ¡°The person who killed the Poison Scorpion must at least be a level five expert. It could even be a level six existence!¡± the square-faced fatty concluded solemnly. ¡°To think that such a master exists within Fu City. How could we not know a single thing about him?!


    ¡°We must find a way to investigate and confirm his identity quickly!¡± said the square-faced fatso.


    Fu City. Lu Xuan stepped off the bus, unaware of the fact that he had caught the eye of relevant authorities because he killed Poison Scorpion.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t have cared even if he knew!


    While his current self had a cultivation level much lower than in his previous life, the seismic shift of the world had just begun. His current cultivation was more than enough to ensure his safety and dominance.


    If we used the nine-level cultivation systemmonly used in the future, the him whopleted the stage of Core Foundation would be at level five, with a foot in the door of level six. It was just a matter of time that he became a full-fledged level six cultivator.


    It was cultivation prowess that most could not surpass at this stage!


    As for level seven cultivators, they were so strong that the future generations would even call them ¡°National Guardian¡± level cultivators. With their strength alone, they could change or guard the fate of an entire nation. The current world might not have seen the birth of a master of the National Guardian level, for even level six cultivators are rare to see.


    After he was reborn, he managed to top the cultivation of the current strongest cultivator. He was, of course, satisfied with his current progress.


    His past incarnation could not fend for himself in the face of the spiritual reawakening and the impending seismic change the world. However, he would not be as powerless as he was back then. He could wholly protect his family and himself.


    He would send all of his enemies in his past life into hell, one by one!


    Riiing!


    His cellphone in his pocket suddenly rang. He took it out and nced at the caller ID. It was Mother Empress!


    ¡°Son! Are you out of bed already?¡±


    The voice of a middle-aged woman came from his cell the moment the call connected.


    ¡°Hello, Mom!¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s hands trembled slightly the moment he heard her voice.


    Ever since his family fell apart, he would give the world to hear this voice again. However, even if he became the youngest Celestial Lord ever across the many worlds and realms, he would never get a chance to salvage this regret in his heart.


    However, Lu Xuan regained his bearings in the next moment. His regret in his past life must not happen again in this life. It must never, and it would never.


    ¡°You¡¯re up early today, huh? Let me ask you something. You¡¯ve graduated from college and are now a grown man. Why are you still without a girlfriend? My colleague Old Jiang just got a grandson. His son already had a son! How is your mother supposed to hold her head high at work?¡± The nagging of his Mom¡ªLiu Wanrong¡ªwas delivered loud and clear through the phone.


    ¡°Mom, Old Jiang¡¯s son is in his thirties. What¡¯s there to rave about for having a son?¡± Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know if he should cry orugh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve arranged a blind date for you. It¡¯s the daughter of an old ssmate, and I¡¯ve met her in person. She¡¯s as beautiful as a goddess descended from heaven! I threw away my dignity and finally convinced them to give you a chance. The day after tomorrow, 11 am at Nature¡¯s Abode. If you dare feign illness and skip it like you did thest time, I¡¯ll fly over and skin you alive!¡± Liu Wanrong¡¯s threatening voice came from the other side of the line. ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll send you her detailster. Hanging up!¡±


    After this, she hung up in a great hurry.


    Almost immediately, the smile on Lu Xuan¡¯s face, too, copsed. If not for his experience in his past life, he would never have guessed that a mere blind date like this would be the light the fuse to the powder keg that tore his family apart.


    The death of his family shattered him, and he could not leave it behind for a very long time. If not for the fateful encounter afterward that led him onto the path of cultivation, his whole life would have been ruined.


    Lu Xuan recalled that disgusting, haughty face that looked down at everyone as if everyone were ants, and he was the one true god of the world. He sneered coldly.


    ¡°However, in this lie, nothing of that sort will ever happen!¡±


    Lu Xuan put away his phone. As he walked while he talked, he had reached the gates of his neighborhood¡ªXing Chen Bay Residence.


    It¡¯s a new neighborhood, and Lu Xuan had a house in it. He had been staying there ever since he graduated.


    Meanwhile, at the guardhouse, stood a well-dressed woman in her twenties. She looked impatient, and a little snobbish as she scanned the security guards.


    She walked over in enormous strides once she saw Lu Xuan, demanding, ¡°You¡¯re that Lu Xuan!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. ¡°And who are you?¡±


    He might have asked that, but Lu Xuan knew the identity of this woman before him.


    This woman was Dai Yingying, a close friend of Lin Miaoyi, his blind date the day after.


    However, this close friend sure did not reciprocate her friend¡¯s trueness. She willingly helped others to spy on her best friend and was responsible for chasing away every suitor of Lin Miaoyi.


    The man she was spying for was none other than one of Lu Xuan¡¯s greatest enemies¡ªLuo Kun.


    Luo Kun was the one who tore his family apart over the single blind date he had with Lin Miaoyi. He made use of his status as a mighty cultivator and was appalling and arrogant in his ways. He distinguished himself from the ordinary folks, thinking himself as a god.


    In his past life, Luo Kun drove his family into destruction and caused his family to die horrible deaths. He was unable to break free from the trauma for a very long time until the earth underwent another round of evolution, where he got a chance to enter a cultivation sect. Henceforth, he stepped foot on the path in cultivation, leading to his eventual rise.


    However, that was all in the past. The new Lu Xuan waspletely unafraid.


    Luo Kun?


    He¡¯d squash him to death if he dared cross his path!


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. The only thing you need to know is that you are not to go on the blind date!¡±


    Dai Yingying ordered condescendingly, her disdain for Lu Xuan apparent for all to see.


    ¡°What has it got to do with you, whether or not if I go to the blind date? Who the hell do you think you are!¡± Of course, Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t waste his breath with her since she already knew who she was.


    ¡°You... Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that!¡±


    Dai Yingying was furious. Infuriated and irritable, she pointed at Lu Xuan¡¯s nose as she scolded him.


    At first, she could have been considered good-looking. However, her facial features were distorted in anger, and it showed her at her ugliest.


    No one has ever dared to ignore her like that. She could see the snicker and contempt Lu Xuan had for her from his eyes.


    Smack!


    A loud and resounding p.


    Dai Yingying covered her cheeks with her hand. Her eyes widened, seemingly in shock that Lu Xuan had the guts to p her.


    ¡°You dared to hit me?¡± Dai Yingying¡¯s voice shook in disbelief.


    ¡°I can hit you whenever I want. Do I need to pick a time and ce?¡±

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Late-night Assault</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan looked at the Dai Yingying before him quite stoically. To his previous incarnation, even those the likes of Dai Yingying were people he could not afford to offend.


    Dai Yingying too hailed from a family with a listedpany with a billion under their name. Not to mention that behind her stood Luo Kun, an existence the old Lu Xuan could never reach.


    However, everything was different. Even if Luo Kun dared to show his face in front of him, Lu Xuan need not think twice to squash him to death. Why would he pay Dai Yingying any mind?


    He could hit her whenever he wanted. Need he pick a ce and time?


    ¡°Get lost, Dai Yingying. I could care less that you choose to be someone else¡¯s dog, but if you dare order me around, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Lu Xuan threatened icily.


    While his current abilities were less than a millionth of how powerful he used to be, he was, after all, once a Celestial Lord. One sentence was all it took to scare Dai Yingying.


    At that instant, Dai Yingying felt as though she was facing a ferocious beast that had gone berserk. Lu Xuan¡¯s words sent chills down her entire body.


    When she regained her senses, Lu Xuan had entered the neighborhood!


    ¡°Damn it! Just you wait, I must teach you a lesson!¡±


    Dai Yingying felt the security guards¡¯ gazes falling on her from all sides. She had never experienced greater humiliation in her life. She never dreamed that the day woulde for her to be publicly shamed like this.


    Dai Yingying slid into a corner of the street and pulled out of her phone. She then dialed a number.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A young man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    Dai Yingying reported what happened indignantly. However, she seemed to be a little fearful of that man on the other side of the call, and so she dared not exaggerate anything.


    ¡°I got it. He¡¯s just a youngd who¡¯s too full of himself, unaware of how big the world truly is. I will take care of him. As for you, keep your eye on Miaoyi. Don¡¯t let these shameless and arrogant mene near her!¡± The young man that she was speaking to paused for a moment.


    ¡°I understand. I will keep a good eye on Miaoyi, and I won¡¯t let anyonee near her! However, if we allow him to meet Miaoyi, Miaoyi will know that I¡¯ve oncee to threaten him. The cat would be out of the bag, and you know how Miaoyi is. She¡¯s not someone who could tolerate such an act!¡± Dai Yingying carefully advised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t have the chance. Stay out of this matter, and just watch Miaoyi for me!¡± The man on the other side hung up.


    Dai Yingying put down her cellphone and looked towards the entrance of the neighborhood. A particr thrill of revenge shed past her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡±


    Lu Xuan, of course, knew nothing of Dai Yingying¡¯s petty ploys. However, even if he did, he would have zero interest in them.


    In front of absolute strength, every single petty ploy would be rendered meaningless!


    His single most important objective was to level up and improve his cultivation. Once he could step into level six, he would genuinely gain the capital to stand tall and firm in this world. He alone could form an army, and he alone could make a country.


    In his past life, he managed to surpass many of his predecessors despite starting many yearster. The fact that he was reborn back to a time when the evolution of heaven and earth had justmenced gave him an unparalleled advantage.


    Lu Xuan returned to his home and turned on theputer. More and more news regarding inexplicable phenomena began to flood the inte.


    In this era of web-media proliferation and extreme advancement, it was almost impossible to stop the tide of information, even with mysterious powers constantly deleting posts while trying to wipe out all traces of abnormalities.


    As the number of abnormal phenomena increased, coupled with the spiritual eruption the night before, reports of such bizarre observations would increase ten-fold.


    When that time came, even the government would give up on the suppression of information. They would allow the situation to unfold on the web.


    More time would pass until every government on earth would reach silent consensus and announce the drastic change the world underwent to the public. And that would mark the real start of the Cultivation Era.


    And all of that would just be the prelude of the big tide!


    It was not long after Lu Xuan reached home that he felt the continuous pang of hunger in his stomach. Within moments, he found himself absolutely starving.


    Lu Xuan knew the reason behind his hunger. He might have absorbed the fruits of cultivation gained by other cultivators over several years or more, and it drained too much of his energy. He would only get hungrier from then on.


    He had no choice but to turn off hisputer and head out quickly. He arrived at a beef noodle store just outside his neighborhood and ordered 20 bowls of noodles. After Lu Xuan finished everything at once, he finally felt some relief from the burning hunger in his stomach.


    What Lu Xuan did had stunned everyone in the beef noodle store. 20 bowls for one man? Even the legendary King of the Eaters wasn¡¯t that insatiable.


    Apart from these noodles, he inhaled a lot of meat dishes into his stomach, as well. Only then did he finally feel that he had somewhat replenished his energy.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation, it was still not enough to allow him to survive with no food except wind and dew. He still required a lot of energy as he continued on the path of cultivation.


    If he didn¡¯t absorb every single drop of spiritual energy from that spiritual spring the night before, Lu Xuan¡¯s issue would not be solved as easily with 20 bowls of ramen.


    After several consecutive breakthroughs, every single cell in his body was emitting a message of hunger. Without that much spiritual energy to replenish the vigor lost, he could have starved to death if he broke through to level five or mid-stage level six.


    While Spirit Qi was slowly but surely beginning to fill the atmosphere, it was still extremely thin and iparable to the robust state earth would be in in the future, where it became the sacred grounds for cultivation. Relying solely on the absorption of Spirit Qi around him was insufficient topensate for the energy he lost.


    If I¡¯m nning to speed up my cultivation in a very short time, it would be too slow to just rely on conventional cultivation methods. It looks like I¡¯ll have to get my hands on some precious medicinal herbs! Lu Xuan thought to himself. The reawakening of the earth had benefitted many other species, not just humans.


    Many nts and minerals evolved under the nourishment of Spirit Qi. Even the mostmon of items became all sorts of mysterious treasures after the evolution.


    The Awakened who could spit fire and water, fly, and many others came to be this way mostly by consuming part of such nts or their fruits.


    The Awakened were all once ordinary humans. However, after eating those mutated fruits, they immediately leaped to the top of the socialdder, possessing extraordinary strength.


    After he solved the problem with his hunger, Lu Xuan felt his body lighten. He then made his way back home and rearranged his furniture to hold certain formation positions. A simple Spirit Gathering Formation was thenplete, whirring into life as it began to gather the Spirit Qi in that area.


    As Lu Xuan had no other Celestial Artifacts on hand, the Spirit Gathering Formation heid out was of limited effectiveness. It could notpare to the formation heid when he was at his best, but it would be enough for now.


    The Spirit Qi within that house was at least several times thicker than that of the outside world. If amon man were to live in such an environment, he would be free of all illnesses,fortably living to a ripe old age, well into the hundreds.


    In fact, this was the sign that signified what was toe. Ever since heaven and earth began to undergo a seismic change, and that Spirit Qi began to reawaken, many became sturdier and healthier with the nurture of Spirit Qi, even if they themselves were not cultivators.


    Small illnesses, such as influenza and fever, slowly disappeared, and many age-old stubborn diseases began to take a turn for the better as well. Because of that, that was the period where the crowds at the hospitals were significantly reduced.


    Lu Xuan went into secluded cultivation. Time passed quickly, and the rising moon reced the setting sun. The day turned to night in the blink of an eye.


    Xing Chen Bay Residence. The soft glow of moonlight spilled on the ground like a silver coat. A silhouette expanded his giant bat wings andnded outside the windows of Lu Xuan¡¯s house. An easy flip, and he was inside.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Killed Just Like That</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hmm? Why is the Spirit Qi so dense in here?¡± the silhouette asked in a hushed voice, seemingly confused.


    Under the moonlight, one could see a deathly pale male with a pair of bat wings sprouting from his back. He looked just like the rumored vampires.


    He noticed the unusually high concentration of Spirit Qi in this house, and it made him slightly uncertain.


    As an Awakened, he was much sensitive towards Spirit Qipared to the unenlightened. While ordinary men might at most feel rxed and soothed living in such an environment, he could go a step further and tell that the concentration of Spirit Qi was above average on this plot ofnd.


    Could it be due to some peculiarities of the terrain? thought the man silently to himself. Ever since he became a part of the Awakened, he was imparted much knowledge that the past him would not even dare to contemte. It once mentioned that across the mountains and valleys, there existed specifdforms that might lead to the gathering of spiritual energies. Just that such formations were rare and few between, and they were all blessed enves. It was currently impossible for anyone to upy them.


    ¡°Great timing. After I finish this guy off, I could make here my hideout. By then, I¡¯ll be able to cultivate a lot faster and be a level four Awakened. This ce is toofortable!¡± sighed the man softly. Merely standing in such an environment was enough for his body to open up its pores and automatically absorb the Spirit Qi.


    He knew that the current situation was still uncertain and that the countries had not yet announced the existence of the Awakened. However, something this tremendous would push its way through the waves of history, and it was merely a matter of time. Right now, being a step ahead could mean being miles ahead of everyone else in the future.


    It might even be possible for them, in the distant future, to be gods and deities.


    They would recreate the Age of Mythology!


    ¡°How should I kill him so that it¡¯ll be silent? Do I poison him with the gas stove? I guess I¡¯ll drown him!¡± While thinking about his n, he recalled what that man told him. He must not cause a ruckus, lest they attract the attention of that certain mysterious relevant authority. They would be in deep trouble if that happened.


    The seismic change of heaven and earth has not yet made itself felt. And so, they still needed to hide; the time had note for them to show themselves to the world.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just suck himpletely dry of his blood and throw him into the river. No one would recognize him after soaking his body in the river for a couple of days!¡± the man immediately blurted.


    As he was speaking of himself, he had managed to break into the master bedroom. However, he found no one.


    ¡°Eh? Where is he? Is he not in today?¡± That man was a little confused.


    ¡°Why? Are you looking for me?¡± A clear voice came from behind.


    That man jumped in fright. Ne never thought that someone would appear after him.


    He turned around, only to see a good-looking young man with folded arms, looking at him smilingly. Wasn¡¯t he Lu Xuan, the man he was assigned to kill tonight?


    The man with bat wings made a snarling smile at once. With his pale face and the eerie fangs, he looked very frightening.


    ¡°The hunter searched high and low all for naught, as the prey delivers itself to the door! Hahaha,d, today¡¯s the day you meet your maker. Who told you to offend someone whom you can¡¯t go against!¡±


    Lu Xuan felt no fear towards this man. He only stated, ¡°You¡¯re an Awakened!¡±


    The man was a little surprised by Lu Xuan¡¯s knowledge about the Awakened. And so he reintroduced himself, albeit briefly,¡± That¡¯s right. I am an Awakened, and to you all, I am your God. We will all be celestials in the future, while you people could be our ves for generations ¡¯till eternity!¡±


    ¡°God, Please, you look ugly. Are you going to call yourself the ¡®God of Ugliness?¡¯ I have never seen anything so ugly that it shakes my soul. Didn¡¯t your Mom teach you that you should stay home if you¡¯re ugly, lest you scare the people outside?¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would most probably be scared to death by this legendary beast.


    However, Lu Xuan had experienced many highs and lows in his previous life. He had seen more beings who were weirder beings, including real legendary beasts. He had killed many without much thinking. The situation was only moreplicated as they were the product of a mutation of ordinary Awakened.


    Right now, many of the awakened looked just like hideous monsters. They still didn¡¯t know of the ways to control their powers. However, as they progressed in their cultivation and became much more profound and powerful, they could control such their random morphing. They would be almost like an ordinary human.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s word infuriated the man. It was as if Lu Xuan had stepped on his toes. Although he kept calling himself a god, he would always have the aesthetic sense of a human.


    His current looks were indeed utterly ugly. None of his men were brave enough to touch on that taboo. Now that Lu Xuan brought it up this easily like it was nothing, he could feel the anger burning in his chest.


    Everything happened quickly. The man let out a furious howl and pounced at Lu Xuan like a ball of lightning.


    His pair of slightly mutated ws came right for Lu Xuan, and just when he thought that he¡¯s had him, a pale white hand grabbed him by his throat in a split second.


    A soft twist. One could even hear the jaw-numbing sound of bones snapping and cracking. Lu Xuan snapped that man¡¯s neck just like that.


    That man¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Up ¡¯till the very moment of his death, he never imagined that he would be crushed to death by a harmless-looking, ordinary man.


    Lu Xuan threw that man¡¯s body aside. Unperturbed, he stared down at the being, who looked like a mutated vampire with an expression that could be described as emotionless.


    In the earlier stages, the Awakened had an overwhelming advantage against the mostmon of cultivators. While this man may be a newly Awakened, he was immediately promoted to level three, akin to an Anjin, or hidden energy, warrior. If they fought head-on, he might evenst against Poison Scorpion.


    Regrettably, his opponent was Lu Xuan. He was, therefore, smashed to death with a single p!


    While Lu Xuan was a level five mid-stage cultivator going level six, he could hold his ground against a peerless level six Master unscathed. He was almost invincible now.


    Lu Xuan knew that the bigwigs were all level seven National Guardians. When one has cultivated to that extent, regr bullets and firearms could not puncture his Shield of Vigor. They might not even care what their opponents used unless a heavy arm directly bombarded them.


    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t care enough to interrogate that Awakened. He knew that Luo Kun must have sent him.


    In his past life, he was caught unprepared. The attacker wasted no time and broke both of his legs. He had implicated both of his parents, who were still in the faraway Xia City back then, ultimately leading to their deaths.


    I must think of a way to uproot that Luo Kun and the Luo Family behind him. While I feel no fear towards them, them going after my parents might prove to be great trouble in the future! Lu Xuan silently thought.


    However, he knew that the evolution of heaven and earth was still in its infancy. Future great powers like the Luo Family were still hiding under the radar, and they would not carelessly reveal themselves. After all, there was still a mysterious relevant authority hanging above them.


    Most of the cultivators and the Awakened were but newborns. They were not powerful enough to go up against firearms, and the country still trumped everything. If they dared show any inkling of rebellion, they would be immediately be rounded up and executed.


    ¡°I should deal with this first!¡± Lu Xuan picked up the body and jumped out from the window. Even from a height of over 20 stories, he could easily climb down without rming anyone.


    Then, he threw the body into the river right by the neighborhood.


    After he cleaned up the matter ar hand, Lu Xuan took a leisurely walk home and continued to cultivate.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: The Blind Date</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A wordless and quiet night. After a whole night of cultivation, Lu Xuan had resolidified his cultivation stage.


    As this was not the first time that he¡¯s reached this stage of cultivation, he did notck experience. However, it would be a mistake to say that it was simr to how it was in his previous life. In this life, he practiced the ¡°Taixu Origin Power¡± instead, which was the strongest skill ever developed by many Celestial Lords in concert.


    Every step was new, a discovery, an experience that he never undertook. The skill manual was indeed mind-blowingly powerful, and Lu Xuan felt its power first-hand. While he might have once been in the same cultivation stage in his previous life, he knew that the current him would at least be several times stronger than that of hisst incarnation.


    Whenpared to other cultivators at the same cultivation stage, he could be ten times stronger or even more. The power differential went beyond straightforward addition, like adding one to one to get two. A ten-fold difference in strength meant that he could easily defeat all who were in the same cultivation stage as him, even if they tried to overwhelm him with quantity.


    In other words, if he managed to cultivate to the stage of Celestial Lord with the Taixu Origin Power, he would be quite invincible even if multiple Celestial Lords ganged up and attacked him. Alone, Lu Xuan could kill them all without a scratch on him.


    No wonder people called it the Strongest Ultimate Skill in all cultivation history!


    However, it would be almost impossible to replicate the abrupt growth in cultivation the night beforest. It was only possible because Lu Xuan found a spirit source and devoured all of the spirit qi from it. That was how he managed toplete the transformation of his self.


    No matter what, Lu Xuan was ready to take it easy. It was now time to reinforce his cultivation, and before long, he would naturally step into level six. He was, therefore, not in a hurry.


    A night passed, and the discussions about various bizarre phenomena began to get heated. There was no stopping them.


    Lu Xuan knew that there would only be more and more reports until it was impossible to keep them under wraps.


    Lu Xuan ordered a bowl of small soup dumplings at the breakfast stall by the Residence. Unlike yesterday, he did not shove them all down quickly.


    ¡°Brother Lu! Brother Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan found a seat. Momentster, someone had hurriedly rushed to his side.


    It was a plump boy around 16 or 17. A little baby-faced, he was still in his tacky school uniform while carrying a school bag on his back. He sat right in front of him without hesitation, eliciting a creaking groan from the chair that seemed like it was going to give way any minute from the weight.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left for ss? No longer worried about beingte?¡± Lu Xuan looked at him and smiled slightly. The boy was Lin Fang, his neighbor¡¯s child. They had yed together ever since they were young, and the younger boy followed him around wherever he went.


    Later on, both families bought houses in the same area and continued to be neighbors. They were extremely close.


    However, seeing him again made Lu Xuan slightly emotional. It had been years since he saw these people whom he was once close with.


    ¡°How can anyone concentrate in ss? Someone in our school awakened special abilities and had ultrahuman strength. He was brought away by the army. Themotion was insane!¡± Lin Fang, the chubby kid, moved closer and whispered, ¡°Have you heard? They found a body in the Li River opposite our neighborhoodst night. The corpse looked nothing like a human; instead, it looked like a vampire from the legends. The army appeared soon after and collected the body!¡±


    Lu Xuan raised his brows. While he knew that someone would discover the body sooner orter, he certainly didn¡¯t expect it to be found this quickly.


    However, he paid it little mind. Anyway, no one could trace it back to him.


    ¡°Brother Lu, many on the inte are saying that these might be signs of the second advent of the Age of Mythology. I told my parents, but they both said that I¡¯m overthinking. I don¡¯t think I am, though!¡± Lin Fang continued, ¡°Do you think that we could also awaken special abilities overnight and be superhumans?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s possible for anyone!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He remembered that in his past life, Lin Fang, too, woke up with special abilities and became an Awakened. Thus began Lin Fang¡¯s journey of cultivation.


    Not long after, he rose again and finally started to cultivate. When he was fighting the Luo family behind Luo Kun, Lin Fang stood out without hesitation and supported him unwaveringly, and in the end, gave his life for Lu Xuan¡¯s.


    He could still remember the pain and anguish he felt back then!


    Now that he had returned, he must make up for everything.


    ¡°If you ever awaken,e to me. I¡¯ll teach you how to cultivate!¡±


    Lu Xuan tapped Lin Fang¡¯s shoulder and promised.


    ¡°Tch, Brother Lu, your boasts are getting more and more refreshing!¡±


    Lin Fang brushed off Lu Xuan¡¯s words easily and thought that he was boasting.


    ¡°Enough talk, I¡¯ve got to get to school!¡±


    Lin Fang grabbed a couple of meat buns, some packets of milk, and some fried dough sticks before bolting off.


    ¡°Put it on my Brother Lu¡¯s tab!¡±


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. ¡°This brat!¡±


    After he finished, Lu Xuan paid for both their meals and returned to his room to cultivate.


    The next afternoon, he finally emerged from his practice. He hopped on a taxi and made his way to Nature¡¯s Abode.


    Nature¡¯s Abode, Private Room No. 1.


    Dai Yingying sat on a redwood chair. On her side, there sat a woman in a white blouse and skirt. Her skin was paler than snow, and her features were petite and exquisite. One could almost describe her beauty as out of the world.


    While Dai Yingying could also be considered a beauty and was also the goddess of many¡¯s dreams, she seemed to lose her luster whenpared to thedy by her side.


    ¡°Miaoyi, I¡¯ve investigated this Lu Xuan. He was just an ordinary man, and he has been average from the day he was born. He is unworthy to be your match. His character is also the worst and used to tease girls when he¡¯s in elementary school. He¡¯s a total scumbag. There¡¯s no need for you to go on a blind date with such a person!¡±


    Dai Yingying berated. She could feel anger and hatred rise in her whenever she recalled the p Lu Xuan gave her.


    A shrewd iciness shed past her orbs. She knew that it should be quite impossible for Lu Xuan to make it to the blind date.


    However, that wouldn¡¯t stop her from demeaning Lu Xuan in front of Lin Miaoyi.


    No one has ever made her swallow such humiliation.


    Lin Miaoyi all but gave her a slight smile, which brightened the room. ¡°That¡¯s all right. I just wanted to avoid them and get some fresh air. It¡¯s just a formality!¡±


    ¡°Look, he has got no manners! Seeing how he made us wait, he¡¯s not a man of proper character either!¡± Dai Yingyingined indignantly upon hearing Lin Miaoyi¡¯s words.


    Lin Miaoyi answered her no more. She closed her beautiful eyes and sat there unaffected, looking like a fairy in a scroll painting.


    Suddenly, right at that moment, the doors of the private room swung open. A figure walked in without much care and sat in front of Lin Miaoyi.


    ¡°You...¡± Dai Yingying raised her head and was stunned upon seeing who was in front of her. She paled like she just saw a ghost.


    Lu Xuan sneered coldly, ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you think that I could have made it?¡±


    Lin Miaoyi could not help but frown slightly at their exchange. She could already sense that there must be something more between the two.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, what has it got to do with me whether if you make it or not?¡± Dai Yingying jumped but managed to react quickly.


    ¡°Nothing to do with you? You must be the one who told your Master about me, and he sent a man to kill me. How dare you still say that it has got nothing to do with you?¡± Lu Xuan fixed his eyes on Dai Yingying and let out a slight smile of ridicule.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: You¡¯re Very Mysterious</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lian Miaoyi¡¯s beautiful brows immediately knotted into a frown. She looked towards Dai Yingying, her calm gaze tinged with some questioning.


    Dai Yingying was immediately flustered. She knew full well of Lin Miaoyin¡¯s character. While she may look gentle and aodating on the surface, maintaining a courteous smile even towards beggars by the street, she was a strong-minded person through and through.


    All these years that she helped Luo Kun chase away Lin Miaoyi¡¯s suitors, Dai Yingying had never let Lin Miaoyi sense anything amiss. She took great care of hiding her tracks.


    However, because of Lu Xuan, what she did was now entirely exposed in front of Lin Miaoyi.


    ¡°Enough with your usations! We¡¯ve got nothing to do with each other!¡± Dai Yingying would, of course, deny everything. However, her slightly flustered expression did not escape Lin Miaoyi¡¯s eyes.


    The questioning look in her attractive eyes thickened.


    Dai Yingying red fiercely at Lu Xuan, attempting to threaten him into silence with her re.


    However, how would it be possible for Lu Xuan toply? He snickered, ¡°The man behind you is Luo Kun, no? How much did he pay for you to do his bidding?¡±


    Dai Yingyingpletely panicked when Lu Xuan said Luo Kun¡¯s name. Lin Miaoyi, who stood at the side, made a knowing look as well. She knew Luo Kun.


    Judging from their looks, Lin Miaoyi quickly figured what happened. She would have been too silly if she could not put two and two together.


    A slight sadness could be seen on her face, though it quickly disappeared. She hadn¡¯t had many friends ever since she was a child, and Dai Yingying was one of the few she had. Although Dai Yingying¡¯s friendship was fused with some pandering, she never minded. She even helped Dai Yingying¡¯s family rise by giving them help and pieces of advice.


    If it were any other thing, she would have turned a blind eye. However, Dai Yingying had be a spy sent by someone else to watch her every move.


    ¡°Miaoyi, you must believe me. That was not true! He¡¯s insulting me!¡± Dai Yingying quickly pleaded. She was painfully clear about just how powerful the faction behind Lin Miaoyi was. Even if her family was worth billions, Lin Miaoyi could squash them like a bug if they angered her.


    Lin Miaoyi regained herposure and mildly stated, ¡°You should leave. Considering our past together, I would rest this case. But go back to Luo Kun and tell him that if he dares interfere with my matters again, I will make him pay!¡±


    Dai Yingying quickly got up. It was as if Lin Miaoyi had just spared her from an unpardonable sin. With her deep understanding of Lin Miaoyi, she knew that no one could ever change Lin Miaoyi¡¯s mind once she made a decision. She was already very fortunate that Lin Miaoyi decided not to pursue this case further.


    However, it all happened because of that darned man Lu Xuan.


    She shot death res at Lu Xuan, almost wanting to devour him alive.


    ¡°Right, tell Luo Kun one more thing. If I ever find out that he sent men to hassle anyone else again, I will not let him off the hook!¡± Lin Miaoyi added, seemingly thought of something.


    Dai Yingying threw daggers at Lu Xuan with her hateful gaze, because she understood that what Lin Miaoyi said would be a protective talisman for Lu Xuan. No one would dare touch Lu Xuan for the time being, at least.


    After Dai Yingying left, Lin Miaoyi finally turned to Lu Xuan, who was calm every since the beginning. Some interest shed past her eyes. If she had to base an impression solely on her mother¡¯s documents, Lu Xuan should be just an average guy.


    She only agreed to the blind date as her mother had given in to an old friend. Be it her or her mother, both of them never thought that anything woulde out of this blind date.


    Even Lin Miaoyi took it as an excuse to take a breather. Out of good familial manners and upbringing, she wouldn¡¯t be so impolite as to stand the other party up.


    However, she never thought that Lu Xuan, who should have been very average, turned out to be not so average after all.


    At least, he looked like he had got the air of an extraordinaire.


    While Lin Miaoyi was scanning him, Lu Xuan, too, was observing Lin Miaoyi. He saw Lin Miaoyi once in his past life. At that time, Lin Miaoyi was already a goddess that reigned supreme over thends. Not only was she powerful, but she was also incredibly stunning. One could not count the number of men who fell for her.


    However, Lu Xuan never made direct contact with Lin Miaoyi in his previous life. Therefore, he never told Lin Miaoyi that he used to be one of the men who almost went on a blind date with her.


    Right now, Lin Miaoyi should have just started on her practice. She has awakened and has begun to cultivate. Her progress was quite shocking, for she was already at level four.


    From what Lu Xuan had sensed, she was much more powerful than the Poison Scorpion. She was a mere half a step away from level five, equivalent to a Baodan Grandmaster.


    Lin Miaoyi was already a prominent figure in his past life, one of the highest existences in the world. To be so strong right at the starting stages, Lu Xuan realized that the cultivation world might be much moreplicated than he initially expected.


    When ordinary folks were still arguing about whether or not the awakening of special abilities were real, some factions had secretly gained much ground ahead.


    ¡°You are different. You are much, much different from what others have told me!¡± Lin Miaoyi looked at Lu Xuan with her overly charming eyes. One could only tell a slight surprise from her calm expression.


    ¡°Well, second-hand information does tend to be iplete. It¡¯s perfectly normal!¡± Lu Xuan smiled slightly. Unaffected, he lifted the teapot on the table and poured himself a cup of tea.


    All Lin Miaoyi did was to look at Lu Xuan. She felt that this man was slightly different from the men she¡¯d seen. She was well aware of her beauty, and her cultivation only served to enhance it. Herposure and elegance were second to none, and she had seen enough ¡°elite men¡± who dare not even speak much in front of her.


    However, even suitors like Luo Kun would not be as rxed and carefree as Lu Xuan. It was like she was just anotherdy he met over a blind date.


    She would never have guessed how shocking of an existence the man sitting in front of her used to be. Across the millions of realms and worlds, he had stood at the top of countless living beings.


    Saintesses, goddesses, as long as he called for them, countless would fall at his feet.


    A mere Lin Miaoyi was not enough to sway him.


    ¡°I apologize. I have implicated you into my issues!¡± Lin Miaoyi said, slightly apologetic.


    Lu Xuan made a slight smile. Lin Miaoyin may be calm and otherworldly, but she was not a person who could not tell good from bad, right from wrong. Lin Miaoyin left a good impression on him.


    Even when this matter was the root cause of his family¡¯s eventual downfall, he could not bring himself to hate Lin Miaoyi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s but a small matter!¡± Lu Xuanughed. He truly minded nothing, for absolute strength has brought him absolute confidence.


    ¡°You¡¯re very mysterious!¡± One could see the light of curiosity shining in Lin Miaoyi¡¯s eyes.


    Her cultivation level was much lower than Lu Xuan¡¯s, and so, while Lu Xuan could tell her cultivation right away, she could not see through Lu Xuan¡¯s real powers at all. On top of that, the skills that they practiced are worlds apart. To her, Lu Xuan looked like an ordinary man who never cultivated.


    Lu Xuan shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Everyone has their secrets, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, what happened today was my fault. Let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. If Luo Kun dares mess with you again, ping me on WeChat. He is not someone you can handle. He¡¯s very dangerous!¡± Lin Miaoyi took out her phone and showed him her QR code, ¡°I will look him up and make sure that he leaves you alone!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Lu Xuan nodded and took his phone out as well. He scanned her code and added her as a friend.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: An Invitation from the Lings</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Miaoyi left right after Lu Xuan scanned the QR code and added each other as friends. Lu Xuan did not stop her either. After all, both of them only agreed to attend this blind date under the pressure of their families. None of them thought much of it.


    Although both thought that the other party was exceptional and had some admiration for each other, it was not something like love.


    At the same time, on the other side, Dai Yingying was reporting to Luo Kun on the phone about how Lin Miaoyi had chased her away.


    On the other side of the line, Luo Kun was solemn. ¡°Who would have thought! Not that was Lu Xuan unharmed, but the man I sent died mysteriously, just like that!¡±


    ¡°Could Lu Xuan be behind his death? He seemed to know a lot about us. I think he must be somehow rted to that matter!¡± Dai Yingying answered.


    ¡°Hmph! I will not let him off, no matter if he is involved in this or not. However, now is not the time to be reckless. The man I sent yesterday died, and his death alerted relevant authorities. Ths time is not ripe for us to reveal ourselves. Once I master this sacred skill, killing Lu Xuan will be the first thing I do!¡±


    Luo Kun snarled, gritting her teeth on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Continue to spy on Miaoyi, and see if you could repair the rtionship. If you can¡¯t, you know the consequences. I don¡¯t need useless people on my side!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dai Yingying shuddered at the thought of the terrifying consequences.


    Flowers bloomed on two separate branches, to each their glory. Lu Xuan left Nature¡¯s Abode and just made it to the Xing Chen Bay Residence.


    However, just as he was nearing the entrance of the Xing Chen Bay Residence, he saw a Ferrari right in front of the gates. God knows for how long it had been there for.


    The door of the Ferrari opened, and ady stepped out of the car with her long, shapely legs. Dressed in bright tones, she was trendy and eye-catching.


    The outfit hugged her curves snugly, showcasing her remarkably gorgeous figure.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Lu Xuan eyed the woman in front of him. It was Ling Fei, the woman he saved from before.


    Aspared to her slightly battered appearance before, the current Ling Fei was more charming than ever, a real head-turner. The security guards could not tear their eyes away from her at all.


    At the same time, they all murmured in their hearts, for they recognized Lu Xuan as the homeowner who pped a beautiful girl from before.


    Just who were they? Thatdy from before also drove here in a luxury car. While she could hardlypare to this beauty in front of them, she could already be the woman of many men¡¯s dreams.


    It¡¯s a pity that they did not manage to take a video of that. Otherwise, it would surely go viral on Tik Tok.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, we meet again!¡± Ling Fei strutted confidently with her long legs and arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You sure arrived fast!¡±


    Lu Xuan replied. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Ling Fei managed to find him. With the influence of the Lings, so long as she remembered his looks, finding a man was not that tall of a task.


    ¡°We are greatly indebted to you, Mr. Lu. We have not thanked you properly for saving our lives!¡±


    A slight smile graced Ling Fei¡¯s lips, and it was breathtaking.


    If one could put Lin Miaoyin and Ling Fei on a spectrum, they would each be on the opposite end. Lin Miaoyi wore white and was otherworldy like a fairy. She had the grace of a cultivator.


    Ling Fei, on the other hand, was a city beauty from head to toe. While she was not a cultivator, she dide from a family of extreme riches, and so her presence and decorum were perfect.


    ¡°Thank me for saving your lives? I think not. I¡¯ve clearly stated that so long as you did not betray me to the police, that would have been enough thanks!¡±


    Lu Xuan made a half-smile, slightly teasing.


    ¡°All right. We can¡¯t hide anything from you, Mr. Lu!¡±


    A somewhat bitter smile appeared on Ling Fei¡¯s face.


    ¡°This matter is rted to my younger brother, Ling Yu. You saved my younger brother bying to save us from the kidnappers. Is there any chance that you would know of a way topletely heal my younger brother¡¯s heart disease? If you do, the entire Ling family will be eternally grateful!¡±


    Ling Fei remembered the amazement of the doctors when her younger brother finally reached the hospital.


    Gathering the best doctors of the country¡ªno, the world¡ªwas easy enough for the Lings with that kind of money and power they had. However, with current medical technology, there was not much that they could do to alleviate her brother¡¯s congenital heart disease. All they could do was for Ling Yu to rest and recuperate, praying for the best.


    Even with the tremendous amount of money they poured for Ling Yu¡¯s treatment, all they could do was to prevent his condition from worsening.


    The entire Ling family did whatever they could to save him. After all, he was Ling Huang¡¯s only son¡ªthe future sessor of the Ling Group.


    However, on the day they sent him to the hospital, the many experts who checked him were shocked to find that Ling Yu¡¯s condition had not worsened. On the contrary, it was a bit better than before.


    The Lings were thrilled. After eliminating all options, they discovered that the only possibility that could have turned Ling Yu¡¯s heart disease for the better was that he had once undergone treatment by Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan materialized Spiritual Qi into a needle and used it to relieve Ling Yu¡¯s condition. Lu Xuan¡¯s astonishing yet bizarre treatment method left a deep impression in Ling Fei.


    The mere thought of it sent the Lings into a frenzy. They forgot all about Lu Xuan¡¯s request to keep his doings a secret and used all their influence to ess all CCTVs of the city. And so, they quickly found Lu Xuan.


    Of course, it was also due to Lu Xuan not going any extra lengths to hide his traces.


    ¡°I do have a way to heal himpletely!¡±


    Lu Xuan paused, then answered.


    His affirmation overjoyed Ling Fei. She immediately replied, ¡°So long as you¡¯re willing to treat my brother, Sir, everything is up for negotiation! We will do our best to fulfill all of your demands!¡±


    Lu Xuan answered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after I take a look at him!¡±


    ¡°Of course. This way, Sir!¡± Ling Fei quickly invited Lu Xuan into her Ferrari, then stepped on the elerator. Within seconds, they were gone.


    The security guards who were left behind could not understand what was going on.


    They had seen and heard of men picking up girls in their sports cars.


    However, this was the first time they saw a beauty pick up guys in their sports car.


    Not forgetting Dai Yingying, who came up to his door the day before, the security guards had managed to piece together an exciting drama.


    For a man to be a gigolo to this extent was... He was the man of men!


    The examr of all men!


    Of course, Lu Xuan was unaware that he had be the exemr of all men or that he had be the main character of a tense and exhrating love drama between two women.


    Otherwise, even with hisposure and cultivation, he would have vomited blood at the security guards¡¯ outrageous imagination.


    The Ferrari left the city and quickly stopped in front of a mansion along the border of the suburbs.


    The views surrounding the vi were clean and bright, leaning against a mountain while surrounded by water. Streams flowed under small bridges, while artificial mountains and ancient trees littered the mansion. It was furnished in a very traditional Chinese way.


    Even in the suburbs, a mountain vi like this would cost a fortune.


    Naturally, servants came up to open their doors when the Ferrari stopped.


    Lu Xuan scanned the surroundings casually after he alighted, not surprised at all. As an existence far superior to all living beings in his past life, he had seen all kinds of mansions.


    ¡°Not bad. You must have hired someone for some pointers!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    He could feel that the Spiritual Qi in this mansion was vividly denser than other ces. Although it could notpare to that Spirit Gathering Formation that heid down offhandedly in his home, it looked like it was fit under the instructions of a proper Fengshui Master.


    The residents of the mansion would benefit, living to ripe old ages of a hundred years or more, free from illnesses and pains.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: The HuaJin Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s current state of mind, he could not care less about how luxurious or affluent the mansion was. Instead, he was more interested in how theyout of the estate effected gathering Spirit Qi.


    ¡°You have good eyes, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Ling Fei nodded.


    ¡°We had hired one of the top three Fengshui Masters of the nation¡ªMaster Jin¡ªto advise us on theyout!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s decent!¡± Lu Xuan did notment further. At earth¡¯s current state with no real cultivation legacies to inherit, one could call him one of the world¡¯s greatest Fengshui virtuoso, a true master of his craft. However, in the eyes of Li Xuan, it was still subpar to the Spirit Gathering Formation he had.


    For him to create a spiritual formation just by rearranging some furniture, one could easily deduce that Lu Xuan¡¯s aptitude and expertise in spiritual formation were beyond astonishing. If word about his formationying abilities got out, he would put countless Fengshui Masters to shame.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, you seem to be quite familiar with the ways of Fengshui?¡± Ling Fei¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked.


    ¡°I do know a thing or two about it!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded.


    Ling Fei observed how Lu Xuan seemed confident and collected as he answered her. Despite his denial, Ling Fei was convinced that he was not as simple as he looked.


    Master Jin, whom they hired, was one of the nation¡¯s most esteemed Masters in the field of Fengshui. Theyout conceived under the guidance of by such as Master could only be seen as decent by Lu Xuan.


    Either that the man was an arrogant and ignorant fool blind to his limitations, or he genuinely had the abilities to back up his confidence.


    No matter how she saw it, Lu Xuan did not look like the former. Therefore, it was most likely that he was thetter¡ªa truly confident man.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, would you mind sparing us some advice?¡± Ling Fei suggested.


    Lu Xuan did a quick scan of the area and said, ¡°The person who advised you on theyout did know his craft. Ha managed to gather Spirit Qi in the area. As the residents of this estate bask in Sprit Qi, which nurtures their body, they are often free of illnesses and pains. Not just that, but their health will also improve over time. Not bad!¡±


    Ling Fei¡¯s eyes brightened at once. As she thought, Lu Xuan was indeed well versed in Fengshui. Ever since she moved into the mansion, she had never fallen ill, not even a cold. Also, she could feel her physical condition improve as time goes by.


    It was exactly as Lu Xuan has said.


    The root reason behind why the Lings built such a mansion was to help alleviate her brother Ling Yu¡¯s illness. Ling Yu suffered from congenital heart disease, a heart defect he had since birth. They had tried many different treatments for Ling Yu in the hope that they could cure him, but so far, it was impossible to heal himpletely.


    Later on, under the guidance of a Master, they spent a considerable fortune building this mansion. Ever since they moved into this estate, her brother¡¯s condition finally stopped worsening, and his health took a turn for the better. While they were unable to cure him of the heart disease, it was a lot better than being in constant fear all day long.


    They chatted as they walked, and very quickly arrived at the inner house¡¯s living room. The furnishing was graciously minimalist, and subtly matched the ways of Fengshui.


    One casual nce was all it look Lu Xuan to tell that every piece of furniture in this room was installed under guidance.


    A man in histe forties to early fifties was waiting in the living room. The middle-aged man looked a little simr to Ling Fei, but he was much more masculine.


    Unlike most middle-aged men, he did not look oily, nor did he have a big belly. On the contrary, he was somewhat staunch and fortitudinous, almost like a soldier.


    Behind the middle-aged man stood a man looked to be 27 or 28. He was a young man toned and lean, and he wore a stoic expression on his face. His stance was tall and rigid, but one could tell that he was physically strong and immensely proud.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, you finally arrived! I should have weed you better!¡±


    The middle-aged man quickly came up to him, smiling excitedly.


    He was none other than the ex-wealthiest tycoon of Fu City¡ªLing Huang.


    He had not belittled Lu Xuan at all despite Lu Xuan being considerably young.


    Lu Xuan shook his head. ¡°Those little details and formalities do not bother me. I am only here today to heal illnesses and save lives!¡±


    ¡°That can wait. Mr. Lu saved my son and daughter, and I am immensely grateful. Here¡¯s a little token from me!¡±


    Ling Huang offered a check to Lu Xuan as he spoke.


    ¡°One million. Mr. Ling is indeed generous!¡± Lu Xuan skimmed the cheque and seemed to chuckle.


    Right after, he returned the cheque to Ling Huang, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    The smile on Ling Huang¡¯s face froze for a second, but he quickly recovered. ¡°How rude of me. Of course, this amount is not quite enough!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head. ¡°I dock money, but a gentleman should always make money the right way. When I decided to save them, I didn¡¯t do it for the money!


    ¡°I have proper ways to earn my keep if I want to. Therefore, you should keep the check. I might have a deal for youter on, though!¡± Lu Xuan exined.


    Ling Huang kept the check. Just that now that he looked at Lu Xuan, he treated him with a few more ounces of respect.


    A million dors is not a small sum. Ling Huang had seen many warriors, but Lu Xuan was the first one he met that remained unmoved when presented with a million-dor check.


    While Ling Huang was not a warrior, he knew quite a bit about them. A warrior¡¯s cultivation was so expensive that it was akin to burning money.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan¡¯s refusal differentiated him from the rest.


    ¡°Right, Mr. Lu, let me introduce you to Lin Sheng. He is the bodyguard I hired to safeguard my safety. I remember that Mr. Lu¡¯s also a master in martial arts? You young men could exchange your experiences!¡± Ling Huang began to introduce the young man standing behind him.


    The young man had been standing behind Ling Huang all this while. He seemed uninterested in what was going on, like an old monk in meditation. He only snapped out of his state of petrification when Ling Huang mentioned his name.


    ¡°A HuaJin Master?¡± Lu Xuan took a nce. The young man could be considered strong for his age, as he was already a level four master in HuaJin; the peak of HuaJin, even. He was only half a step to level five, where he would be then a Baodan Grandmaster.


    However, his breakthrough must be recent. He could not yet properly suppress his pressure, and anyone could see that he was gleaming and prideful.


    He should be an expert who managed to achieve a breakthrough thanks to the Spirit Qi reawakening brought about by the recent changes in heaven and earth. One could easily find such an expert during and after the reawakening of spiritual energies.


    While the ordinary folks might not feel much difference aside from improving health and a decrease in sickness, the warriors could directly sense the impact of such a change. After the reawakening of heaven and earth, it was as if someone had released the shackles that used to bound their physical bodies.


    If one had needed a lifetime to break into HuaJin in the past, it was visibly easier now for a warrior to reach the same stage.


    Lin Sheng turned to look at Lu Xuan, and there seemed to be an inconceble brilliance shining from his irises. Suddenly, he unleashed a domineering pressure. If Li Sheng was like a gleaming knife moments ago, he was now like an exploding volcano.


    ¡°I heard that you killed Poison Scorpion?¡± Lin Sheng abruptly spoke, apparently having heard something from Ling Huang.


    Lu Xuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I killed him!¡±


    Ling Sheng replied coldly, ¡°Poison Scorpion had a unique encounter in his earlier years, and my Master had made him his disciple, which would make him my Senior. However, he was evil and ruthless, having done countless devilish deeds and even sold himself to overseas factions. I had nned to kill him with my own hands to cleanse my sect¡¯s name now that I have achieved mastership in my cultivation, but he had already died in your hands!¡±


    ¡°So? Are you avenging him?¡± Lu Xuan said mildly.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: A Clear Difference in Strength</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No, I heard that you killed him effortlessly. I wanted to challenge you to prove a point: it was not our sect¡¯s fist technique that was inferior; it was he who was not good enough!¡± Lin Sheng said as he looked at Lu Xuan in utter seriousness.


    ¡°I see!¡± Lu Xuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. There are no invincible martial arts, only invincible practitioners!¡±


    The Lin Sheng standing in front of him was leagues above Poison Scorpion. While Poison Scorpion had only just managed to reach the stage of HuaJin, Lin Sheng was already almost as strong as a Baodan Grandmaster.


    In normal circumstances, this seemingly small gap between the levels may have been unbridgeable in some warrior¡¯s lifetimes. However, now that the world was undergoing such a drastic change, the reawakening of Spiritual Qi significantly lessened the difficulty of oveing that power gap.


    The uing spiritual renaissance would soon lead to a period where many began to power through their cultivation stages, achieving tremendous increases in strengths in that short span.


    Lu Xuan then shook his head. ¡°While you may be stronger than Poison Scorpion, you are no match for me. You are still young. Why don¡¯t you go back and train for a few years more? It will do you much good!¡±


    Both Ling Huang and Ling Fei felt that Lu Xuan¡¯s words were a little awkward. After all, no matter how they saw it, Lu Xuan was the younger one. He would, at most, be a few years over 20, while Lin Sheng, on the other hand, was approaching his thirties.


    Despite that, Lu Xuan was educating Lin Sheng like an experienced elder who had seen it all.


    ¡°We need to fight before you could say if I am a match for you or not!¡±


    A smear of brilliance shed past Lin Sheng¡¯s orbs as he made his move within a split second. Almost instantly, he pounced out like a ferocious tiger; balling his five fingers a fist of steel, Lin Sheng brought his punch down at Lu Xuan like a fierce tiger pouncing on its prey.


    Lin Sheng¡¯s punch tore through the air, igniting a resounding airst that thundered like exploding firecrackers.


    That was a punch of lightning speed, like a stab from a heavy spear¡ªswift, urate, and ruthless. One could not execute a move like that without religiously practicing for at least ten years.


    Lin Sheng pulled no punches and poured everything he had into the attack. He knew that his opponent was no weakling. If Ling Fei were telling the truth, someone who could kill Poison Scorpion that quickly was guaranteed to be a formidable opponent.


    Lu Xuan wasposed and unrattled. He reached out and, with a slight grab, caught Lin Sheng¡¯s iing punch without making any sound or movement.


    As for Lin Sheng, he tried to struggle to free himself the moment he saw how Lu Xuan had locked his fist. Realizing that he could not break away from his grip, Lin Sheng snorted and twirled around. Like cracking a whip, he picked up his long leg andunched a flying kick at Lu Xuan¡¯s skull.


    It was a deadly move. The force he exerted through the kick was enough to send an ordinary man¡¯s head rolling.


    Lu Xuan easily caught that whip-like leging for him with a simple raise of his free hand.


    It was almost soundless.


    After two of his attacks were blocked, Lin Sheng did not give up. Instead, he continued to throw punches at Lu Xian after he released both his fist and leg.


    Every punch was as imposing and powerful as the sweep of a heavy spear.


    The Fist Technique of Lin Sheng¡¯s sect seemed to be of spear-borne origin. Seemingly evolved from spear techniques, his punches carried the gravitas of the battlefield.


    As time passed, Spirit Qi would continue to reawaken. These fist techniques would be able to erupt with even greater might, propelling them to a status beyond simple martial arts.


    Of course, these techniques were still worlds apart from what Lu Xuan was learning.


    For ten full minutes, Lu Xuan had allowed Lin Sheng toe at him any way he wanted. With the simplest of moves, he could already block all of Lin Sheng¡¯s attacks.


    By this point in time, even the non-warrior father and daughter, Ling Huang ad Ling Fei, could tell that Lu Xuan was far, far superior to Lin Sheng in terms of strength.


    Otherwise, how could he steadily take all of Lin Sheng¡¯s attacks without even flinching?


    More time passed, and Lin Sheng finally stopped. He could not help but pant heavily. The series of attacks he hurled at Lu Xuan had exhausted a massive chunk of his stamina.


    Inparison, Lu Xuan took his time. Not a single hitch in breath and not a single drop of sweat. He had not exerted himself at all.


    The difference in strength was clear as night and day!


    ¡°I truly am no match for you!¡± Lin Sheng¡¯s voice was still icy, albeit tinged with some bitterness.


    Out of the many quick attacks heunched, not once had he managed even to scrape Lu Xuan. It was as if all of his attacks were just him harmlessly scratching on Lu Xuan¡¯s back.


    They were useless.


    That, itself, was a colossal defeat to Lin Sheng.


    Freshly graduated from his sect, Ling brimmed with confidence at first, believing that he was strong enough to be a somebody, at least, he would be one of the top warriors of the younger generation.


    Aside from those old monsters from the previous generation, he should have been invincible.


    Even the Poison Scorpion, his Senior Brother of sorts, was nothing in his eyes.


    Who would have thought that he would meet such a freak here? Lu Xuan may have been quite a few years younger, but he still was way stronger.


    ¡°You are very strong. Facing you was like facing my Master!¡± Lin Sheng conceded. As proud as he was, Lin Sheng was a man who could ept defeat.


    ¡°If my guess is urate, you must also be at level five. I¡¯d say a Baodan Grandmaster!¡± Lin Sheng said to Lu Xuan. His eyes shone with some traces of disbelief.


    He remembered that he began to learn and train in martial arts when he was three. He spent more time than he could remember training and practicing every day. It was due to all the hard work, struggles, and his talent in martial arts that he broke through to be a HuaJin Master.


    However, Lu Xuan was already a Baodan Grandmaster despite being so much younger. He couldn¡¯t be that fast even if he started cultivating when he was still in his mother¡¯s womb.


    ¡°If we use your standards, I guess it¡¯s somewhere there!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded.


    ¡°Your standards? Aren¡¯t you a warrior, Mr. Lu?¡± Ling Huang, who was standing at the side, asked in slight curiosity.


    Lu Xuan chuckled, ¡°Warriors are a subset of cultivators, but not all cultivators are warriors. Would you understand if I put it that way?¡±


    Ling Huang nodded. He understood the concept but knew nothing more concrete, as he too had not seen any other types of cultivators.


    ¡°No need to be disheartened. My way of cultivation is different from yours. You should not apply your assumptions and experiences to me!¡± Lu Xuan did not feel much animosity towards Lin Sheng. After all, Lin Sheng was just a martial art fanatic. His greatest pursuit was to practice martial arts.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu, for going easy on me. However, once I had another breakthrough, I will look you up and rechallenge you!¡± said Lin Sheng.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    Ling Huang took in all that from the side, and could hardly mask the astonishment he felt in his heart. When he heard of Lu Xuan from his daughter, he simply thought of him as slightly stronger than most.


    Unlike his clueless daughter, Ling Huang knew a lot more than themon man, such as matters of the martial world.


    He only managed to hire Lin Sheng after pulling all sorts of strings, all to prevent people like Poison Scorpion froming at them again.


    He was also well aware of how strong Lin Sheng truly was. He had even seen Lin Sheng fight. None of his bodyguards could go up against Lin Sheng for more than a round or two, not even when they attacked all at once.


    He had thought that Lin Sheng¡¯s strength was scary. Never would he have thought that Lu Xuan¡¯s prowess would be even more terrifying!

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Treatment, and the King of Ginseng</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ling Huang could see for himself how aggressive Lin Sheng¡¯s attacks were. Lin Sheng was way more potent than those so-called ¡°Masters¡± that he had seen before.


    His team of hired bodyguards was considered elite, many of whom were veterans who had retired from the army. However, they could not hold a candle to Lin Sheng¡¯s fighting abilities.


    Even an outsider like him who knew next to nothing about the way or the warrior could tell how remarkable Lin Sheng¡¯s fearsome attacks were.


    However, he still lost to Lu Xuan. The difference in strength was apparent, even to the untrained eye.


    Going a step further, Lin Sheng even said that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength wasparable to his master.


    While others may not know who Lin Sheng¡¯s master was, Ling Huang couldn¡¯t be more clear. A man who had umted wealth to be an ultra-rich at this level would know a thing or two that most ordinary men would not.


    Long renowned, the teacher of Lin Sheng¡¯s master was extremely famous and highly respected in the Warriors¡¯ circle. He was even one of the pce consecrates, in charge of the safety of the inner pce.


    He was a martial powerhouse who had quite a few connections within the government.


    Lin Sheng¡¯s master had achieved the level of Baodan Grandmaster for many years now. People said that he was almost at the rumored level of bing a martial arts legend.


    The moment where Lin Sheng¡¯s Master step into the stage of bing a martial arts legend, he would indeed be omnipotent and unstoppable!


    With that in mind, they said that Lu Xuan, a man so young, could measure up to Lin Sheng¡¯s master?


    That would imply a prowess so horrifying that it was impossible to fathom!


    Lin Sheng returned to stand behind Ling Huang and slipped back to his meditating old monk stoic-ness. Very quickly, he had digested the disappointment brought by his utter defeat moments earlier.


    ¡°You have opened my eyes to a whole new world, Mr. Lu! I never imagined that someone could be so immensely powerful!¡±


    Lu Xuan returned him a slight smile but said nothing more. Such strength was nothing aspared to the impending seismic change that Earth was about to undergo.


    ¡°Have you eaten, Mr. Lu? If not, why not join us for a meal? We could start after everyone¡¯s fed!¡± Ling Huang offered.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and declined, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Since we are here to treat a patient, let us not waste any more time!¡±


    ¡°All right then. Mr. Lu, this way, please!¡±


    Ling Huang quickly said and walked in front to lead the way. He brought Lu Xuan to a bedroom. A young boy was reading a book quietly in the room. It was Ling Yu, whom Lu Xuan had seen before.


    ¡°Xiao-yu, this is the Big brother Lu that you keep talking about! Come over quickly and say hi!¡± Ling Fei said.


    ¡°Hello, Big brother Lu!¡±


    The eyes of the young boy lit up as he hopped off the bed. He quickly came up to Lu Xuan and greeted him.


    Ling Fei made a small but beautiful smile. ¡°We have told him all about you. Xiao-yu looked up to heroes ever since he was very young, and so he really idolizes you!¡±


    Lu Xuan ruffled the young boy¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Xiao-yu listens to people well. Would you let big brother treat youter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay!¡±


    Ling Yu nodded forcefully, his face still filled with excitement.


    Lu Xuanid the young boy on the bed and began to execute a series of eye-dazzling, mind-boggling acupuncture treatment techniques. One by one, he pushed needles materialized from Spirit Qi around the area of Ling Yu¡¯s heart.


    Ling Huang and Ling Fei¡ªthe father-and-daughter¡ªwere extremely nervous as they worried about the treatment¡¯s effectiveness.


    However, behind Ling Huang, Lin Sheng had widened his eyes in shock. The methods that Lu Xuan disyed took his breath away.


    Materializing needles from Spirit Qi!


    It was a skill that existed only in the legends!


    The passing of time would only serve to exacerbate the changes in heaven and earth. While stages such as MingJin (discernable strength), AnJin (hidden strength), and HuaJin (resolved strength) were initially strengths rted only to the physical body, practitioners had begun to observe the formation of Spiritual Qi within their body.


    It was like the powers possessed by the heroes of martial arts novels.


    However, for one to make practical use of Spiritual Qi, one must at least be a Baodan Grandmaster. His master was one of such Baodan Grandmasters, and so he knew a bit more than the others.


    But even his master was not that adept with the use and control of Spiritual Qi. He could easily use it when fighting his enemies, but it was impossible to materialize his Spiritual Qi into needles.


    Let alone the fact that he would need to maintain the form of the Spiritual Qi, as to prevent it from dispersing after it left his body!


    With such skills, even a martial arts legend could not do better!


    The higher the cultivation level, the more they understood just how awe-inspiring Lu Xuan¡¯s skills were.


    Be it his daunting cultivation level, or his control over Spiritual Qi, Lu Xuan¡¯s abilities were enough to shock the world.


    After long, Lu Xuan finally stopped. The Spiritual Qi needles on top of Ling Yu¡¯s heart disappeared at once and entered Ling Yu¡¯s body as a stream of spiritual energy.


    ¡°How was it, Xiao-yu!¡±


    Ling Fei quickly went up and asked, concern apparent on her pretty face.


    ¡°It¡¯sfortable! My heart¡¯s all warm and fuzzy!¡±


    Ling Yu answered.


    Ling Huang and Ling Fei finally heaved a sigh of relief at his answer.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, how was Xiao-yu¡¯s condition?¡± Ling Huang turned and asked Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan paused to ponder, before continuing, ¡°Xiao-yu¡¯s condition is quite serious. It is, after all, congenital heart disease. That¡¯s why...¡±


    Ling Huang and Ling Fei¡¯s hearts leaped to their throats at once. However, Lu Xuan said right after, ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s no way to cure him in one session. It will take around a month, once a week. His heart should return to the condition of that of a normal person¡¯s after a month!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Ling Huang and Ling Fei were finally relieved. Ling Fei couldn¡¯t help but throw him a charismatic eye roll. Who told him to halt midway while talking?


    Lu Xuan simply returned her a mild smile. ying a small prank was nice sometimes.


    In his previous life, he was vengeful and miserable. However, things had changed ever since he reincarnated. His parents, family, and everyone he treasured were still alive, which significantly improved his mentality.


    That¡¯s right. This life, he would never let the tragedies of his past life repeat themselves. Not even one!


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu, thank you, Mr. Lu!¡± Ling Huang thanked him profusely. Even if he had gone through all sorts of trials and ordeals in his life, he could not help but be agitated at this point.


    Ling Yu was his only son and the only hope of their family. Ling Yu¡¯s heart condition had always weighed heavily on his heart. Now that Lu Xuan could heal Ling Yu, it was equivalent to him saving the future of the Lu family. How could he not be thankful?


    ¡°Wait for me, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Ling Huang said as he left the room. Momentster, he came back with a bright red wooden box. Passing it to Lu Xuan, he exined, ¡°You have saved my children twice, Mr. Lu. I have nothing much that I can use to repay you, and I know that you might not be interested in worldly things. This is a 300-year-old King of Ginseng that I won on an auction two years ago. I was saving it as a final life-saving measure, but I think that it would be much more useful for cultivators like you, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan opened the wooden box, revealing a root of ginseng that had almost grown into the shape of a human.


    Lin Sheng, who remained calm and collected behind Ling Huang all this while, felt his breath hitch at the sight of that ginseng.


    He knew too well about the rarity of a 300-year King of Ginseng. It could cost upwards of eight to ten million in the auction houses.


    It was one of the highest grade ginsengs one could find in the market. As for the thousand-year ginseng, they would be national treasures even if they existed. One could only find then in the inner pce, or within reputable and longstanding families with unparalleled histories and legacies.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: A Hundred Thousand, Per Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    One should know that even a typical hundred-year ginseng root would cost above three to five million. A 300-year-old ginseng root would be even rarer.


    To ordinary folks, ginseng was, of course, a life-saving medicine. Many a time, it could even prolong the life of someone on their deathbed.


    That was also why many moguls desired wild ginseng that had grown for a substantial number of years.


    To warriors, a King of Ginseng like this is also a treasure that could not be easily bought with money alone. The surging medicinal effects could help them in their breakthrough.


    Lin Sheng thought that if he could have a root of the King of Ginseng like that, and reduce it into a bowl of medicine using his sect¡¯s secret recipe, he was confident that he could go a step further and break into the level of a Baodan Grandmaster.


    After all, a warrior¡¯s cultivation was reliant, mainly because of the practitioner¡¯s robustness and vigor, especially in the earlier stages. As the saying goes, the fist-fighter fears the young and brawny. Even a fist master with decades of experience may sumb under a ruthless beating by a hardy young man.


    Therefore, the higher warrior levels one broke through, the brighter their future in terms of strength progression.


    Especially so when he heard from his master that the world was undergoing a drastic change. To them warriors, it was the arrival of a golden age no one had ever seen.


    Before the earth began to change, they could not detect any spiritual energy particles roaming between heaven and earth. For every breakthrough they achieved, they would need to sacrifice their very own vigor.


    Therefore, it was not umon to find martial artists riddled by unseen internal injuries. Those who did not learn under reputable sects would not know how to heal these hidden injuries promptly, and so they often died middle-aged when at their prime.


    After the earth finished changing, the warrior would receive massive benefits. He could already sense the spiritual energy particles roaming between heaven and earth subtly changing his physique, healing his hidden internal wounds.


    The golden age of warriors would soon arrive. If he could achieve the level of Baodan Grandmaster before 30, there would be endless possibilities for his future. He might even stand a chance at bing a martial arts legend.


    Mind you, and there were only a few verifiable practitioners who reached martial arts legends or higher. They were Lv Dongbin, Shaolin Dharma, WuTang Zhang Sanfeng, and a couple of others.


    Every single one of them was a genius loved by the heavens, having left theirsting marks in the history books. Their brilliance would shine forever upon the long river of history.


    This 300-year King of Ginseng was precisely what could help him take that final step.


    Even a person like him of suchposure and mindset was tempted to seize the King of Ginseng.


    However, he immediately drove away such dangerous thoughts. He stole a nce at Lu Xuan and gulped without realizing it. Seizing anything in front of that Mister would be a death wish.


    When they sparred, Lu Xuan managed to block all of his ferocious attacks. He felts as if he was facing his master. In fact, Lu Xuan might be scarier than his master.


    At least his master could not have endured all of his quick and swift attacks this easily.


    If he dared to make any move to seize it, he was worried that he might be beaten to death right then and there.


    Besides, he was not a desperate scum. He could never do anything like that.


    Lu Xuan was also slightly surprised. If it was him in his past life where he was already a Celestial Lord, he might not spare a nce at the 300-year-old ginseng; however, based on the current situation, this gift was indeed worthy of being used as hefty repayment.


    However, Lu Xuan epted the ginseng very calmly. By thoroughly treating Ling Yu of his disease, he had saved his life as well as the Ling family. It was a gift that he could receive without any burden, and there was absolutely nothing wrong with it.


    This was not in conflict with his refusal to ept the million-dor cheque earlier that day. A gentleman should always make money the right way, and this was Lu Xuan¡¯s way.


    He needed money, but he could easily earn a fortune with his abilities. It was, therefore, only natural that he scoffed at the underhanded ways that some used to make money.


    Back then, his only goal was to save them, and the thought of gaining benefits never crossed his mind. However, the situation¡¯s different this time around. Now that he knew of the statuses of the Lings, he thought that he could earn his keep by charging them.


    The four aspects of cultivation are Wealth, Partner, Skill, and Land. Out of which, Wealth would mean fortune and financial power. Every resource necessary for a cultivator to cultivate demanded money. Without money, one could only grit their teeth and push through, thereby losing the chance to skyrocket in their strength.


    Even a strict ascetic monk would not refuse the money; what they refused was enjoyment. Money could by a lot of resources that could aid their cultivation.


    That was especially the case for Lu Xuan. As a powerful Celestial Lord who had been there and done that in his previous life, he long understood that calling money the source of all evil was a facy. Money is sinless, for those who sin are always human.


    ¡°In that case, I will ept it!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and epted the King of Ginseng in the wooden box.


    A 300-year King of Ginseng was indeed quite precious to the current him. So long that he uses it well, he could increase and strengthen his spiritual foundation with it, entering level six a little earlier than nned.


    Ling Huang heaved a sigh of relief. While a 300-year King of Ginseng was extremely precious, it was worth it if he could pull a matchless powerhouse like Lu Xuan to his side.


    Like Lin Sheng¡¯s master, a character like that could freely roam the inner pce. Even a man as wealthy as he was, he could not speak to him easily. He had pulled a lot of connections to hire Lin Sheng.


    A person like Lu Xuan was a peerless master. One needed an extraordinary turn of fate even to meet one.


    ¡°Aside from treating my son, I have another favor to ask, Mr. Lu!¡± Ling Huang spoke up.


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°I hope that you can protect my daughter for some time, Mr. Lu!¡± Ling Huang finally asked, a bit embarrassed.


    It was a thought that he had since a while back. The kidnap of his two children was a huge scare, for his couple of children were his sessors and the future hope of the Ling family.


    If anything happened to them, it would be a significant blow to him. Some people might even usurp the Ling family¡¯s businesses.


    However, they were at the most heated and crucial phase ofpetition with a particr financial group overseas. This project was deeply intertwined with the survival of their Group, and so he could not take a single step back.


    The other party was shameless in their underhanded methods. A project worth over ten billion dors was enough to push people in a killing spree.


    Other than hiring Lin Sheng as his bodyguard, he had wanted to hire a bodyguard for his daughter Ling Fei. As his son was still young, it was still all right to keep him at home for the time being.


    However, his daughter was all grown up. She could not possibly hide from everyone else.


    That was why he turned his eyes to Lu Xuan. Before they met, he had sent someone to investigate him. Lu Xuan¡¯s family background was clean and straightforward, and he was a man of enormous evilness. Judging from how he was willing to save Ling Fei and Ling Yu, one could tell that he still had some kindness in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t think much of it at first. Before he met Lu Xuan, he assumed that he would at most be on par with Lin Sheng and that he could easily hire him with money.


    However, their meeting had shattered that belief. Lu Xuan being on par with Lin Sheng? The joke¡¯s on him for it would be more urate to call Lu Xuan on par with Lin Sheng¡¯s master. He never imagined that he would be so close to a martial arts legend, one of the top league Grandmasters of the nation.


    The difficulty of convincing such as person to be his daughter¡¯s bodyguard shot up. The other party may even take his offer as a humiliation.


    ¡°Of course, if you agree to this, Mr. Lu, you can list out any conditions that you¡¯d like us to fulfill.¡± Ling Huang quickly added in haste.


    Lu Xuan paused for a moment, before saying his condition, word by word:


    ¡°A hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Per day!¡±

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Vajra Amulet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ling Huang was a little taken aback. Would a hundred thousand per day be considered expensive to hire an expert of Lu Xuan¡¯s caliber?


    Of course not!


    Nheless, Lu Xuan¡¯s sry after a month would be almost on par with Lin Sheng¡¯s annual sry.


    However, Lu Xuan was not Lin Sheng. While one could hire Lin Sheng as their bodyguard with a couple of million dors, they might not even get to meet real experts at Lu Xuan¡¯s level with that same kind of money.


    After all, Lu Xuan¡¯s capabilities were around the same level as Lin Sheng¡¯s master. An expert like that would easily be a national hero.


    It was difficult for ordinary tycoons to meet him!


    Many powerhouses who were this powerful were also tycoons themselves. With many businesses under their name, their involvement in all sectors of industries and ranks could not be belittled.


    This was a one in a million chance!


    ¡°Deal!¡± Ling Huang agreed immediately, ¡°I hope that you can protect my daughter for a month, Mr. Lu. All things about the project should finalize after a month!¡±


    ¡°A month, no problem!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. While it would be impossible for him to be a bodyguard for an extended period, a month of bodyguarding duties was still eptable.


    ¡°I have a business offer for you apart from that, President Ling. I wonder if you would be interested?¡±Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°What kind of business offer, may I ask?¡± Ling Huang was a little uncertain.


    ¡°I have some talismans with me called Vajra Amulet. They can save your life in a time of crisis!¡± Lu Xuan fished out a stack of talismans he prepared beforehand from his pocket and handed them to Ling Huang.


    Ling Huang took the talisman papers in slight confusion. Deep down, his heart was ovee by the ridiculousness of Lu Xuan¡¯s im, and he found it extremely hard to believe. Was he implying that he could ensure his safety with a talisman amulet?


    No matter how he looked at it, it sounded like a scam from the eighties when people were going crazy over Qigong, also known as the life-energy cultivation.


    If the person who showed him this weren¡¯t Lu Xuan, he would have thrown them away immediately. However, since it was something Lu Xuan produced, it must be reliable to a certain extent.


    After all, with Lu Xuan¡¯s abilities and status, it was highly unlikely that he would pull a prank like this.


    Ling Huang wasn¡¯t the only one puzzled. Ling Fei, too, felt that it was strange, and even Lin Sheng shot a skeptical look at Lu Xuan. No matter what, anyone who tried to sell a stack of talismans like they were treasures would inevitably look like a con artist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Words mean nothing without proof and talk alone is not enough for most things in the world. Let us experiment with its effectiveness then!¡±


    Lu Xuan suggested this immediately as he seemed to understand the suspicions of Ling Huang and the others.


    Lu Xuan pulled out one of the talismans and held it in front of him. Then, he turned to Lin Sheng and requested, ¡°Attack me with all your might. I will not fight back!¡±


    Lin Sheng looked at Lu Xuan puzzledly. Lin Huang, who stood on the side, nodded, giving him the go. And so, he held nothing back andunched a spear-like punch at Lu Xuan.


    Bam!


    The fist tore through the air. Just as it was about to hit Lu Xuan, a shield, faintly glowing, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    It blocked that iing fist.


    After it managed to block the punch sessfully, the talisman began to burn immediately and disappeared, having been reduced to mere dust.


    It was clear that each talisman was single-use.


    Even so, Ling Huang could not help but light up at what he just witnessed. Not only did his expression be visible excited, but his breath, too, became quick and short.


    That was because he saw for himself the use of the Vajra Amulet. While it would burn away after a single use, it could indeed be a life-saver in a life-or-death situation.


    Many attacks are sudden and abrupt. His bodyguards would not be able to react quickly enough if someone decided to snipe him from afar; however, if he had a Vajra Amulet, it may very well save his life should he ever fall into such a precarious situation.


    It would be much more useful than hiring some bodyguards.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, what¡¯s the greatest extent of the Vajra Amulet¡¯s defense power? Up until what kind of attacks can it withstand?¡± Ling Huang queried.


    ¡°Well, it certainly can¡¯t defend against cannons. However, it will block most light and heavy gunnery. And, of course, you can only use it for one round of defense!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough, good enough!¡±


    Ling Huang was happy with Lu Xuan¡¯s answer. After all, Huaxia was a country that banned firearms, and gun owners were few and far between. If he found himself being bombarded by a cannon one day, it would imply that the entire regtory structures of the nation had copsed.


    ¡°How do you intend to sell these Vajra Amulets, Mr. Lu?¡± Ling Huang asked, his voiceced with anxiousness.


    Honestly speaking, he had suddenly heightened the importance he ced on his security ever since his children got kidnapped. At first, he thought that they would be safe after hiring some bodyguards.


    However, more and more entities beyond his wildest imagination began to emerge. That was when he realized that he was much, much more vulnerable and unprotected than he ever thought he was.


    Especially so when embroiled in apetition between many overseas conglomerates. Many a time, it was a cut-throatpetition where they would resort to the most ruthless of methods, stopping at nothing to pull him down.


    The bodyguards that he previously hired were next to useless when going against these bizarre people and phenomena.


    However, the game would change with the Vajra Amulet. He could see it saving his life many times.


    No price would be too expensive for these amulets.


    Lu Xuan paused for a while, then said, ¡°They¡¯re not expensive. They are five hundred thousand each. A total of ten amulets¡ªincluding the one we just used in our experiment¡ªwould be five million dors!¡±


    And that was the business offer Lu Xuan proposed in the beginning. These were talismans he had spent the entirety of the previous night drawing.


    If it was his previous incarnation, who was at the prime of his cultivation, he could easily draw the talismans without breaking a sweat.


    However, his current cultivation level had just stabilized at Core Foundation. Every talisman hepleted exhausted his vigor and Spiritual Qi, and so he only managed to draw ten over the night.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had practiced many skill manuals and cultivation methods. Of which, he had always performed exceptionally well in talisman making. He was almost an all-rounded genius.


    Lu Xuan would soon get stronger with time. The talisman he needed to draw would also begin to simplify, and his repertoire of amulets would quickly expand.


    These sorts of Vajra Amulets were but the most basic of talismans. Not only that, but it was only a single-use talisman.


    While ordinary men might not have a chance to use such an amulet in their lifetimes, for the ultra-wealthy, such as Ling Huang, there was nothing more important than his safety and health.


    As expected, Ling Huang¡¯s interest was piqued after he heard Lu Xuan¡¯s offer.


    This was the basis of Lu Xuan¡¯s confidence when he said that gentlemen had a way to earn their keep. If he needed money, he had tons of ways of getting it.


    ¡°No issue at all. Five million. I¡¯ll take them all!¡± Ling Huang said, footing the bill even for the one previously exhausted in the experiment.


    He would greatly improve his security with the nine remaining talismans.


    At the same time, Lin Sheng could not hold himself back any longer. He stepped up and asked, ¡°Do you still have more of these talismans, Mr. Lu? I would like to take some if you do!¡±


    Ling Huang was not the only man who cherished his life. To Lin Sheng, such talismans were also a rarity.


    He seldom worried over his usual fights, but even a martial arts expert would shudder at a kitchen cleaver. Furthermore, the world was currently still dominated by firearms.


    A bullet in a vital organ was enough to take his life. However, if he had some of these talismans on hand, they could save him many times in dire situations where he could otherwise lose his life.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: He was Born Into Holiness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As exchanges between masters were often close-fought, if he could protect his life once in a critical match, that might grant him a chance to turn the tables and emerge as the final victor.


    Not to mention that all sorts of firearms, be they heavy or light, all posed a threat to him.


    While he might be a HuaJin master half a step away from achieving level five Baodan Garndmastership, he would still drop dead if he was shot in his vitals.


    Not just the Huajin Master, but even a Baodan Grandmaster would lose his life when fatally shot. However, Baodan Grandmasters tended to have rmingly sharp instincts, and so it would be challenging to hit them. If three to five master shooters from the military managed to corner them into a narrow passageway with nowhere to hide, they would then have no chance of seeding.


    That was too slim a chance!


    If he could be a level six martial arts legend, only then could he truly be unafraid of mostmonce firearms.


    ¡°That¡¯s all the talismans that I have for now!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head and replied.


    ¡°May I ask when you will get more of these Vajra Amulets? I would like to buy a few, too. I will pay you the market price, and will never shortchange you, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Lin Sheng immediately pursued, visibly ardent.


    The protective talismans were too much of a marvel. Not just him, but Lin Sheng bet that his master would also be green with envy when he saw them.


    ¡°Same here! You may look me up anytime, Mr. Lu. I¡¯ll take any amount that you have!¡±


    Ling Huang quickly added. No one wouldin that they possessed too many good things. Even if he had no use for them in the meantime, he could use them as gifts and favors.


    They would be much, much more precious than any other gifts.


    However, they had the tacit understanding not to ask about where Lu Xuan got his talismans from, for it was undoubtedly an essential secret.


    One who asked for too much would only garner hatred!


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure for the time being; however, I will inform both of you if there are more Vajra Amulets!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. Anyway, it seems like he needed not to worry about the sales channel. The market was tipped in favor of the seller, and that there was no way that he could not sell them.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, please give me a bank ount number. Taking into ount the fees for my daughter¡¯s protection, it will be eight million in total. I will transfer the money to you now!¡±


    Ling Huang said.


    Lu Xuan gave him an ount number. After a short while, he received a transfer of eight million dors. As expected of a tycoon, his transfer limit was much higher than that of a regr man.


    ¡°Since we have settled the matters at hand, I shall return first. We¡¯ll start with the bodyguarding mission tomorrow!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Sounds great. I¡¯ll let Fei¡¯er drive you home. You¡¯ve worked hard today!¡±


    Ling Huang immediately replied, sensing Lu Xuan¡¯s reluctance to stay any longer.


    ¡°Ehn!¡±


    Lu Xuan acknowledged.


    Very quickly, Lu Xuan left the mansion with Ling Fei. He got into her sports car and soon disappeared into the distance.


    ¡°Lin Sheng, the level of Mr. Lu should be quite impressive among the cultivators?¡± Upon sending Lu Xuan off, Ling Huang turned and asked Lin Sheng, who was standing behind him.


    A bitter smile formed on Lin Sheng¡¯s face as he answered, ¡°He is beyond impressive. In such times, where martial arts legends have gone extinct, he might be one of the select few, one of the strongest out of the world¡¯s best. He is worthy, even whenpared to my master!


    ¡°I, too, had no idea how he cultivated, Even if he had been practicing from when he was still in his mother¡¯s womb, it would have been possible for him to attain such cultivation greatness. I guess he would be what we call a gifted genius loved by the heavens!¡±


    The smile on Lin Sheng¡¯s face was a tad bit wistful. He had been one of the most talented disciples amongst his senior siblings, having a foot in the door of being a Baodan Grandmaster before he was even 30.


    If he were in ancient times, he could alreadyy waste on the battlefields and take on thousands of men at once. In modern times, material conditions were far superior, and such times birthed a lot more master expertspared to the olden times. No matter what, to achieve so much at his age was still a dazzling feat.


    However, his achievements wereughably meager whenpared to Lu Xuan.


    While it may seem like they were only one level apart, the distance between them was like that of heaven and earth. If not for the seismic change in heaven and earth, the difference in the cultivation level could have been a difference that was impossible to ovee during one¡¯s lifetime.


    If he were a genius, Lu Xuan would be a legendary god-chosen son. If you put Lu Xuan in feudal times, and he would be a one-in-a-century kind of born martial talent.


    ¡°If he were born in ancient times, he would be one of the legendary masters like Lv Dongbin and Zhang Sanfeng. He was born into holiness, and was fundamentally different from regr people!¡± Lin Sheng pondered for long but ultimately gave his opinion.


    Ling Huang was immensely shocked by Lin Sheng¡¯s evaluation. Even if he weren¡¯t part of the martial arts circle, he knew what sort of entities Lv Dongbin and Zhang Sanfeng were.


    Those two were legends that lit up the entirety of Huaxia¡¯s history.


    For Lu Xuan to be put on the same pedestal as those two, even if he stillcked in aplishments, was remarkable.


    If he was just an expert who could fight well, even if he was an existence like Lin Sheng¡¯s master, Ling Huang felt that he could still avoid him if he could not afford to annoy him. This was, after all, still a society governed byws. The ultra-rich like him could always fall back on their money, even if they dared not easily offend those martial masters.


    Simrly, those martial masters might also be unwilling to offend powerful and incredibly influential ultra-rich tycoons like him.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. Not only were his achievements in cultivation staggering, to say the least, but he was also astoundingly well-versed in medicine. Who could say that they wouldn¡¯t fall sick in their lifetime? An astonishing doctor who could treat congenital heart disease was someone that even the Chief of the inner pce would strive to maintain good rtions with.


    On top of that, Lu Xuan also possessed the mystic Vajra Amulets. Until now, he could notprehend how that obviously unscientific talisman managed to take effect.


    However, one could not argue against the fact that the talisman did work. He had to admit that it blew him away.


    Taking into consideration all aspects of Lu Xuan, Ling Huang was left with one thought, and that was to get Lu Xuan to his camp. Who knew? There mighte a time where he needed to beg for his help.


    Lin Sheng watched as Ling Huang fell deep into his thoughts. He stayed silent as he stood behind Ling Huang, like an old monk slipping into meditation. However, deep in his heart, he was in turmoil with astoundment.


    What he saw today far surpassed themon sense and logic of the martial arts realm. He could ept that Lu Xuan was stronger than him, and would at most sigh about how Lu Xuan was a born genius in martial arts. However, things like the Vajra Amulet defied both physics and logic.


    ¡°President Ling, pardon me, but I would like to ask for a favor!¡± Lin Sheng spoke up.


    Ling Huang turned to Lin Sheng. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be reserved. You can say anything. Our families have been friends for years!¡±


    That¡¯s right. Ling Huang was friends with Lin Sheng¡¯s family for many, many years. Their rtionship could be traced back to the generation of Lin Sheng¡¯s father, and Ling Huang even sponsored Lin Sheng in his martial arts studies.


    If not for thisyer of connection, Ling Huang could not have managed to hire Lin Sheng to be his bodyguard. One must know that while a HuaJin master was not as rare nor esteemed as a Baodan Grandmaster, they were not people one could easily employ.


    ¡°I would like to purchase a Vajra Amulet. I¡¯ll make sure that the price is satisfactory, President Ling!¡±


    Lin Sheng said after much contemtion.


    ¡°I thought it was something more severe! Here, take three talismans. Save the talk about money, for it only serves to hurt our rtionship. I have always thought of you as a child and nephew. There is no need to be this self-conscious, for we are family!¡± Ling Huangughed as he pulled out the protective talismans at once, passing them to Lin Sheng.


    ¡°Thank you, President Ling!¡± Ling Sheng could not help but feel touched. He took the talismans and put them away.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Old Man, You¡¯re the Worst!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Three Vajra Amulets would be worth 1.5 million in total, and he could even flip its price two or three times if he sold them to someone else. Plenty of the death-fearing wealthy would be interested in getting one.


    Even a warrior like him would bite the bullet and buy a couple, even if it would burn a hole in his pocket. Money may be necessary, but his life was worth much more.


    Ling Huang readily gave him three pieces like a truly generous man. While Lin Sheng knew that he did it partly to buy his favor, it was not a gift that he could easily turn down.


    After all, that was 1.5 million worth of cold hard cash, which could very well be worth even more.


    Ling Huang nodded, pleased. As a man of status, it was almost his second nature to buy the hearts of those who were useful to him.


    What he admired the most about Lu Xuan was his attitude. While Lu Xuan needed money, he had his way of doing things and was unafraid to adhere to it.


    While he didn¡¯t know if it was a prevailing attitude among Grandmasters, but speaking from his experience, Lu Xuan was equipped with the quality of a man set out to aplish great things.


    Lu Xuan saw money only as a tool. To him, money was only data¡ªdata that could help him better achieve his goals.


    On the other end, Ling Fei¡¯s Ferrari quickly pulled up in front of Lu Xuan¡¯s neighborhood¡ªthe Xing Chen Bay Residence.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I will be here to fetch you tomorrow. My safety will be in your hands. Please take care of me!¡±


    Ling Fei stretched out her snow-white hand. Lu Xuan gently took it as they shook hands. It was warm.


    ¡°Got it. Just pick me up around this area tomorrow!¡± Lu Xuan nodded.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my brother today, Mr. Lu. Also, I haven¡¯t got the chance to thank you for saving my brother and me back then!¡±


    Gratitude was apparent in Ling Fei¡¯s eyes.


    The man in front of her had saved her once and her brother twice. It was equivalent to saving the Ling family twice. Also, he was capable, but all they found from their investigations were some very mediocre records.


    As if he possessed these abilities overnight.


    All these mysteries made her a little curious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Your family has given me a gift in return. We simply took what we need from each other!¡±


    Lu Xuan pointed at the red wooden box.


    ¡°No matter what, those material gifts could not possibly express how grateful I am. Thank you!¡± Ling Fei thanked him solemnly.


    To that, Lu Xuan simply nodded and smiled, ¡°Bring some of the ten Vajra Amulets I sold President Ling on you. They mighte in handy!¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Ling Fei thought about his words and also felt that it was necessary. Although Lu Xuan was powerful and mysterious, that overseas organization might use firearms, heavy or light, if they decided to strike again. It was always better to be safe than sorry.


    Lu Xuan stepped out of the vehicle and watched Ling Fei leave. Then, he strode into the Residence alone.


    However, he felt that the way the guards looked at him was a little strange. The security guards stationed at the entrance looked at him with eyes of awe, but at the same time, with a tinge of jealousy and resentment.


    He was bewildered.


    Lu Xuan did not know that the guards had thought up of an unprecedented and phenomenal love-triangle in their minds. As the ultimate gigolo of their dreams, Lu Xuan had made it to the pinnacle of life.


    Upon seeing how he had beautiful girls chauffeuring him around, they could not help but feel deeply impressed.


    As he walked through the garden within the neighborhood, a sudden ringing cut through the air. He pulled out his phone and read the caller ID. It was Mother Empress.


    ¡°Hello? Brat, how was the blind date? Don¡¯t you dare mess this up with your tricks again! Your mother sacrificed her dignity to find you a chance like this!¡± The first thing Liu Wanrong did was to threaten Lu Xuan, lest he returns to his old ways of stirring trouble just to avoid these arranged dates.


    In the past, he would either find an excuse not to go or pretend to be a mommy¡¯s boy or a scumbag to scare the girl away.


    ¡°How could I ever, Mom? Didn¡¯t I listen to you well and went for the blind date this time? I even added her on WeChat. We are taking our time to chat, taking our time!¡±


    Lu Xuan let out an indulging smile without realizing it. Who would have thought of him as the icy and aloof Mr. Lu at the Ling¡¯s just now?


    The familiar faces of his past life would most definitely be astounded if they saw that the high and mighty cold-faced Celestial Lord had this side to him.


    However, Lu Xuan cared about none of that. The kinship that he had lost and recovered was something that the current him cherished the most. No matter how young or old, if he was an ordinary being or the high and mighty unrivaled Celestial Lord, at this moment, he was just a son.


    ¡°You¡¯ve added her on Wechat? Not bad! What did I say, my son will be just fine! Your dad kept saying that the girl would not be even slightly interested. Look, what a p on his face!¡± Liu Wanrong¡¯s triumphant voice came from the other side of the line.


    ¡°Being friends on WeChat doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s interested in your son. That girl is like a fairy; having her WeChat is good enough. Geez, you should be more practical. Look at our background. We should find someone who¡¯s from an ordinary household!¡± The voice of a middle-aged man suddenly came through from the phone.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes moistened at that voice. It was a voice that he had not heard for a very long time. It was none other than his father, Lu Tianxiang.


    ¡°Blegh, old man, you¡¯re the worst! How is my son not good enough for their daughter? Good looks, good height, good qualifications. How is he not good enough for her?¡± On the other side of the line, Liu Wanrong began to scold her husband like a fiercely protective mother hen. ¡°I was such a beauty back then, but didn¡¯t I marry you too? Have I everined that you were poor?¡±


    ¡°Well, you seem quite blind to have chosen me. We¡¯ve spent all our money treating your eyes!¡± Lu Tianxiang retorted weakly over the phone.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Lu Xuan quickly hung up before Liu Wangrong exploded, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, a plump young boy appeared in front of him. In his elementary school uniform and a Pleasant Goat schoolbag on his back, he looked up at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Xiao-yuan, did you just end school?¡± Lu Xuan looked at the little chubby boy standing before him. He looked a little simr to Lin Fang, though not a surprise as he was Lin Yuan, Lin Fang¡¯s brother.


    They looked a lot like each other. One was a big chubby boy, and the other was a small chubby boy.


    ¡°Yup. Brother Lu, may I ask for your help with something?¡± The little chubby boy stared dolefully at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°With what?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°Attend the parent-teacher conference instead of my Mom and Dad!¡± said the plump little boy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your parents around? Ah, did you get into trouble again? Worried that your teacher mightin to your parents? Get your brother then!¡± Lu Xuan realized why this little chubby boy was looking for him.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you know how big a tattletale my big brother is! If he knows, my parents would too in no time!¡± The plump little boy looked worried with his hands on his back.


    ¡°Our ss mentor¡¯s really pretty, and she just broke up with her boyfriend!¡± the little chubby boy looked at Lu Xuan and tried to convince him in all seriousness. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still single, Brother Lu? You¡¯ve been single since birth! Even I have two girlfriends. You got to buck up!¡±


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry at his remarks. What¡¯s up with these Gen Alphas? He can¡¯t believe that a Gen A kid had just mocked him.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, what would you know!¡±


    Lu Xuan pinched that chubby kid¡¯s cheeks.


    The chubby boy struggled free from Lu Xuan¡¯s big hands and continued to advise seriously, ¡°What would I not know! Right, remember toe inte by 20 minutes!¡±


    Lu Xuan was amused. ¡°Why should I arrive twenty minuteste?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly! If you¡¯rete, you could use it as an excuse to ask her about the things that you missed, conveniently add her on WeChat, and then ask her out on a date! Need I teach you all that?¡± The little chubby boy paced around with his hands on his back. ¡°Look at yourself! You¡¯re not getting any younger. Stop making Auntie Liu worry and tidy yourself up. As the saying goes, gold makes the Buddhist statue just as clothes make the man!¡±


    Lu Xuan was even more amused and done with the kid. He pinched his little chubby cheeks hard and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this one. Find your brother instead!¡±


    With that, Lu Xuan turned and left. The little chubby boy¡¯s urgent plea came from behind.


    ¡°Brother Lu, Brother Lu, you can¡¯t leave me to die! Why don¡¯t I give you one of my girlfriends? We can talk!¡±

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Good-looking Could Do Whatever They Want</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A peaceful and uneventful night. The second morning, Ling Fei arrived in the Xing Chen Bay Residence, knocking on Lu Xuan¡¯s door.


    ¡°Come on in!¡± Lu Xuan opened the door of his house. He had been cultivating all through the night before, and only had three hours of sleep. However, he was alert and energetic, not at all tired.


    That was because he had aplished a small stage in cultivation. As his cultivation strength began to climb, he would eventually be able to do without sleep at all. At higher stages of cultivation, he could replenish his mental strength via other means.


    However, that would be after he attained a very high level of cultivation in the future. At his current level, some sleep was still very much necessary and required.


    Ling Fei stepped into the house with her long, toned legs. She nced around and said, ¡°Strange. Why do I feel suddenly refreshed upon entering your house? It feels a little like our home, but the feeling is much more apparent at your ce.¡±


    Up until yesterday, Ling Fei would not have thought of such things. Even if a Fengshui Master furnished the Ling mansion, deep down, she was skeptical.


    Rather than rediting the benefits to the study of Fengshui, she believed that afortable environment would lead to better moods, which in turn would improve one¡¯s physical condition. In the field of medicine, this was what people referred to as psychological therapy.


    A positive mood would naturally invoke the body¡¯s inherent potential, improving their immune system against all sorts of illnesses.


    However, what Lu Xuan showed her the day before had wholly shattered her belief system. Not only that, but he also built a new one atop the ruins.


    After she drove Lu Xuan home, Ling Fei returned to her house and learned about all sorts of things that she used to be unaware of.


    While Ling Huang¡¯s reputation had taken a notch down from when he was at his prime, all in all, he was still part of the line up of the city¡¯s ultra-wealthy.


    Therefore, he often knew about many things hidden from the general public, such as some things regarding the mysterious Martial Arts realm. Not only that, but he also knew a few secrets about the cultivation realm. That was even more mystifying.


    If Ling Huang had told her all that in the past, she would most probably not have believed him. However, the superhuman powers that Lu Xuan disyed had forced her to see the existence of a magical world beyond her own.


    That is the other face of the world. Or maybe Ling Fei should put it another way. What she saw might be the real face of the world, one that was hidden away.


    She even heard from Lin Sheng that the world was currently undergoing a drastic change. If what he said was true, those bizarre superhuman feats and strange incidents on the inte might all be facts instead of pranks.


    She felt a little unwell from all that information overload within a night.


    It took some time, but she finally digested everything this morning!


    That was why she could deduce that Lu Xuan¡¯s house might have beenid out in a unique Fengshui array, like what they did with their mansion; however, she could not tell how Lu Xuan hadid the formation.


    If it could gather the energy particles that Lin Sheng said to roam the heaven and earth, to the degree that even she, an ordinary human, could feel it, how plenished must the concentration energy be in this house!


    If one could live in such a ce, they would benefit more than being healthy and sick-free. They might even awaken with some superpowers, just like those people on the inte and news.


    Only then did she recall what Lu Xuan said back at her house. To theyoutid by one of the Top three Fengshui Masters in the nation, Master Jin, Lu Xuan did not give muchment except for saying that it was not bad.


    Ling Fei didn¡¯t understand him at all back then. However, she now knew how much confidence one must have to make such an evaluation. Lu Xuan did not say that because he was an arrogant and ignorant prick. Quite the contrary, he was able to say that because he had absolute confidence in himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Just some little tactics and a very rough arrangement!¡±


    Lu Xuan answered, and that wasn¡¯t him being humble either. This Spirit Gathering Formation wasid by the simple use of unusual furniture arrangements, and it was far from useful. Even if he were to recreate the same formation, the effectiveness of using the world¡¯s treasures aspared to using random furniture would be worlds apart.


    Ling Fei took a quick look around the house and said, ¡°Did you just renovate your house only recently? It¡¯s not bad, just that it doesn¡¯t look lived in!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled. He has long be a cultivator and was different from ordinary men. While they may not look that different on the surface, as time went by, he would slowly be unable to live like other regr humans.


    ¡°Where are you headed for today?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Ling Fei turned around. ¡°I n to go back to my school. I¡¯ll be in your care, Mr. Lu!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still a student?¡± Lu Xuan was a little surprised.


    Ling Fei pouted. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t I look like one? I¡¯m a true blue Gen Z, born after 2000. I¡¯m in the third year of university this year! As I was helping my father to take care of his businesses, I had to dress more maturely to be taken seriously!¡±


    That was when Lu Xuan noticed that Ling Fei¡¯s outfit was much simpler and refreshing than the day before. A white T-shirt, a pair of jeans and white shoes, she was dressed like a typical girl-next-door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Lu Xuan wasted no words and left the house with Ling Fei.


    Not only did Ling Fei dress simple today, but the car she drove was also less extravagant than one she drove the previous day. This time, she drove a BMW Mini.


    After they both got into the car, they quickly drove into the distance.


    ¡°That owner¡¯s a real winner. Two consecutive days of being driven around by beautifuldies? He¡¯s really made it in life!¡±


    Many owners in the Residence who saw them together can¡¯t help but gather around, giving their opinions.


    Of them, the jealousy and enviousness among male owners were palpable.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s good-looking? He¡¯s just a tad more handsome, with eyes that are a tad bit nicer! Can they do whatever they want simply because they are good-looking?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s features were already very delicate in the first ce, and his aura only became more regal the more he cultivated. He was now someone entirely excluded from the subset of ugly, ordinary men.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but being good-looking in itself is a pretty big thing in itself! The good-looking could, of course, do whatever they want!¡± A girl at the side sedately nodded.


    An ordinary ugly man almost wanted to cry. I hate this world, where everyone only cares about one¡¯s appearance! he thought.


    Half an hourter, the BMW Mini stopped outside the Fu City University Town.


    ¡°This is my school. I major in Philosophy in the University of Fu City!¡±


    Ling Fei said as she pointed at the campus some distance away.


    The appearance of Ling Fei quickly garnered quite amotion. Lu Xuan, who was by her side, attracted even more attention.


    An article apanied by a picture of Lu Xuan and Ling Fei walking together soon made its rounds in various social media and group chats.


    ¡°Suspected romance of the goddess of Fu University!¡±


    Such news quickly rmed many, especially the boys who wailed in distress.


    ¡°What?! How could my goddess possibly have a boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t goddess grow up drinking dew? Why would she need a boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?! My 40-meter long saber is ready. I will challenge him to a death match!¡±


    ¡°The young man beside Ling Fei is so good-looking! I¡¯m almost drooling over his handsomeness!¡± Very quickly, more girls began to take part in the discussion.


    ¡°There is a certain air about him. He¡¯s making me weak at the knees!¡±


    ¡°While he¡¯s not strikingly handsome at first nce, why is it that the longer I stare at him, the suaver he gets? I¡¯m a goner. I¡¯m a goner! I need all information about him within three minutes!¡±


    ¡°I want to ask for his WeChat number!¡±


    The discussions quickly became heated, and people even formed their pairings within this short time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that they look good together?¡±

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Martial Way Must Of Course Be Cool</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ling Fei was immensely popr in Fu University. That was something Lu Xuan visibly felt, having followed her as they made it through the campus.


    In Fu University, Ling Fei was like a superstar surrounded by her adoring fans. Along the way, many girls stole curious nces at them while some guys shot him death res.


    Lu Xuan was unaffected. He walked by Ling Fei¡¯s side, as calm and serene as a meditating old monk. It might be difficult to tell, but he had already entered a state of cultivation. While most cultivators would need to clear their minds of noisy thoughts before they meditate, Lu Xuan¡¯s soul and cultivation were so advanced that he could cultivate even he was sitting down or lying on his back.


    Ling Fei led him across the campus. All around them, they could hear theughter and cheers of the students. Even Lu Xuan found himself rxing his ever-tense mind over the decades at their light-heartedness.


    Too many years had passed from when Lu Xuanst felt an air of such simplicity and peace. Though these students would not know to appreciate the bliss they currently possessed.


    While the world hereafter would be the golden age of cultivation; it was also an age of chaos and turmoil. Peaceful days like what they had now would soon be gone.


    Cherish thisst period of peace!


    The two of them finally arrived at a building, the Martial Arts Gym.


    The Martial Arts Gym was of a decent size. One could hear the sound of trainees doing their spirited yells from within the building.


    ¡®Mr. Lu, I have decided to learn some martial arts after everything that we went through a while back. My senior opened this Martial Arts Gym. I phoned him yesterday and told him that I would being over today. He will be here to meet us in a while!¡±


    Ling Fei walked as she exined, leading Lu Xuan into the building.


    The Martial Arts Gym was loosely decorated. While it is still morning, many students had already started their martial arts training routine. Their spirited yells of ¡°Hoo!¡± and ¡°Haa!¡± could be heard throughout the room.


    The arrival of Lu Xuan and Ling Fei did not attract much attention from the students. They simply nced at them and then returned to their practice.


    ¡°Why are they only teaching such feeble and flowery moves?¡±


    Ling Fei slightly frowned as she looked at the students who were still training.


    Unlike what Ling Fei imagined of how one should practice martial arts, these students were all training in moves such as high kicks. They looked good, fierce, and clean when they executed those moves.


    However, Ling Fei was someone who had seen Lu Xuan fight more than a couple of times. Before she knew it, it had pulled her perception of what was good. While her previous self would have felt that those moves looked good, all that the current her could think about was that these moves had no value apart from looking like they were good. What good was there in training them if that was the only good they had?


    When you kicked that high, your lower body would be wide open for attacks. It could be fatally dangerous, and a real expert could end your life with a single move.


    ¡°They look decent to me!¡± Lu Xuan scanned their surroundings with a slightly intrigued expression.


    ¡°These are all appearances! What I want to learn are the real fighting moves and stances I could use against an enemy. What good is it for me to train like this?¡± Ling Fei shook her head, looking quite disappointed.


    Lu Xuan gave her a mild smile. ¡°Well, I beg to differ. Want to guess why TaeKwonDo managed to be a huge hit worldwide, while we still struggle to promote our very own form of martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Because brainless fangirls are influenced by the Korean wave!¡± Ling Fei answered. Although she was very much a typical Gen Z born after 2000, she was different from her same-aged peers. She had zero interest in the so-called ¡°K-wave¡± from Korea.


    Maybe the higher one¡¯s status and background, the greater the differences in their tastes and way of thinking. To Ling Fei, who was born into extreme wealth and status, she could not see those ¡°superstars¡± as anything more than lowly entertainers, especially k-pop stars, who were the lowest of the lows.


    ¡°That was only one of the reasons. The main drive, I would say, was that TaeKwonDo is cool enough!¡± Lu Xuanughed. ¡°Even Hitler understood the importance of cool army uniforms. He pushed the design to the limits of coolness, attracting young men to join the army. The love and admiration of beauty are innate and universal!


    ¡°Martial arts such as TaeKwonDo and Karate are easy to pick up. Not only that, but the practitioner can quickly make neat-looking performances after minimal training. On top of that, their uniforms look much better than the riding jacket¡ªMagua¡ªthat our practitioners wear. Wouldn¡¯t it be only natural that they attract young blood?¡± Lu Xuan continued to exin. ¡°When training for our martial arts, one would need to do stake-standing exercises for at least three years before training in martial arts squats for another three. It could easily take ten to 20 years to see your training bear fruit. Of course, young people would quickly lose interest!


    ¡°While you might think that it¡¯s useless to train in these moves, they serve to ignite a person¡¯s drive and interest to continue their martial arts training. Interest is the best teacher. While some persevere even without having an interest in what they are doing, they were as rare as a phoenix¡¯s feather or a Qilin¡¯s horn. You can¡¯t expect everyone to have such a mind of steel!¡± Lu Xuan said as he put his hands on his back. ¡°That is why I feel that instead of just talking about the promotion of our nation¡¯s martial arts, we could first work on attracting the young to learn. From then on, we could select the better ones and teach them the real stuff, the true essence of the martial way. That, I feel, would be the right path to take!¡±


    Of course, for that to happen, one must assume that more profound knowledge and skills were avable for these genius students to train and practice after they hadpleted their training in the basics of basics.


    Ling Fei stared at Lu Xuan with her beautiful eyes. She had never thought that one could decipher the situation from a viewpoint as unique as this.


    From her impression, the martial arts practitioner should always learn about the harder skills; the moreplicated, the better. If anything, the level of difficulty would indicate the value of that martial skill.


    However, Lu Xuan had shed light on this issue from another perspective. The easier the martial art, the more attractive it was, and the quicker one could get better in it.


    ¡°In the past, the old master would always practice extreme caution when selecting their disciples. Apart from the valid worry that they might nurture an ingrate, it was also due to a scarcity of resources. Back then, it was difficult for people to fill their stomachs. How can a hungry man possibly be strong enough to practice martial arts?¡± Lu Xuan continued, ¡°However, the situation is different now. We have an abundance of resources, and while it is still too far-fetched to say that everyone is affluent, we could at least be sure that most would not find having a full meal a significant challenge. Therefore, we have fulfilled the prerequisite for mass promotion of cultivation!


    ¡°In the past, martial arts masters have taken in disciples via the selection model of only epting geniuses. However, how could the genius selected from three or five candidates everpare to the genius chosen from three to five hundred or even thousands? The quality of geniuses is also dependent on the base value of the number of candidates!


    ¡°The times are changing at high speeds, Only when we catch up with the revolution of the times can breakthroughs and changes make it to the people and survive!¡±


    ¡°Well said! I never expected to see someone with such insight at this ce!¡±


    Suddenly, a man walked over, smiling as he pped in appreciation.


    It was a man looking to be in his twenties. Dressed in his snowy-white martial arts uniform, one could see the tinge of rarely-seen gant spirit between his brows.


    ¡°Senior Li!¡±


    Ling Fei walked up and greeted him.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce you to each other. Senior Li, this is Lu Xuan. Mr. Lu will be in charge of my safety during this period. Mr. Lu, this is the senior that I mentioned, the owner of the Martial Arts Gym, Li Fei, Senior Li!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu, you are indeed as impressive as I heard. I opened this Martial Arts Gym to promote the Martial way under my master¡¯s orders. I had long been doubtful of his decision, but after hearing what you just said, it was like someone had swept my doubts away. I now understand my master¡¯s intentions!¡± Li Fei said, feeling a little emotional.


    He never managed to understand his master¡¯s intentions, but this man understood them with a single look. He truly was a man of exceptional perception and insight.


    Lu Xuan scanned Li Fei. While Li Fei was also trained in martial arts, he had only reached the cultivation of a second-level MingJin.


    While he wasn¡¯t a mighty fighter, he could easily take on three to fiverge men. He was underqualified to open a gym and take in students, but he knew more than enough to teach his trainees the necessary foundations of the martial way.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: A Challenger At the Door</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wemonly see such practitioners around. In fact, they are ones who make up the bulk of martial artists.


    Experts like Lin Sheng and Poison Scorpion were as rare as hen¡¯s teeth. They belonged to the group of practitioners who managed to utilize the extent of their studies to the fullest.


    While people like Lin Sheng could carry the fate and responsibilities of their martial sect on their shoulders, people like Li Fei could be better described as outer circle disciples.


    However, even outer circle disciples could be considered as masters in the eyes of regr folk.


    ¡°Are you also part of the martial arts world, Mr. Lu?¡± Li Fei asked as he looked at Lu Xuan. While Lu Xuan looked young from his appearance alone, the dominating pressure he had was not something that one could develop within a short time.


    Even if he had kept it collected within his body, some people are born to be different from others, even if they were simply standing there.


    He was an untainted lotus flower emerging from the mud, an outstanding existence within themon crowd, the crane standing tall among a peck of chickens... Phrases like these were made to describe people like Lu Xuan.


    ¡°No, I am not part of your pugilistic world!¡±


    Of course, Lu Xuan quickly denied it.


    He was not part of the martial arts circle for sure; he was a cultivator. While warriors belonged to a subset of cultivators, he was not in that subset.


    Upon hearing his words, Li Fei misunderstood and took it that Lu Xuan did not know any martial arts. He could not yetprehend why Lu Xuan felt special, though. Pale skinned and clean looking, Lu Xuan did not look like someone who had practiced martial arts.


    ¡°No matter what, you have an exceptional air around you, Mr. Lu. Your insight is impable, and you have an in-depth understanding of my master¡¯s intentions. If you are interested, you may consider joining our Martial Arts Gym. I will waive all fees for you!¡± Li Fei hurriedly offered.


    ¡°I appreciate the gesture, but I¡¯m not interested!¡±


    Lu Xuan declined.


    Li Fei did not insist, He looked towards Ling Fei and said, ¡°It would still be possible for you to do martial training with us, Ling Fei. However, we might need to postpone it to the afternoon. We have somethingter!¡±


    ¡°What do you have on, Senior Li?¡± Ling Fei¡¯s interest was piqued.


    At the same time, Lu Xuan noticed that more and more students had gathered in the Martial Arts Gym. At the same time, their expressions became grimmer as the minutes went by.


    It was almost as if something terrible was about to happen, and they could not help the grave expression on their faces.


    ¡°I heard that that guy called Park Ji Hyun¡¯s very powerful. What should we do? He¡¯sing over to challenge us!¡±


    ¡°The Gym Master can handle this, I think. Although rumor has it that Park Ji Hyun¡¯s a ck belt or whatnot, our Gym Master¡¯s also a martial arts master. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±


    ¡°He has already crippled two of our first-level Neijin seniors. They are still recuperating in the hospital!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too much! This is China. How dare a Koreane andmit such atrocities over here?!¡±


    The worried chatter of the anxious students made it into Lu Xuan¡¯s ears.


    He made out what was going on right away.


    Li Fei looked at Ling Fei and then nced once again at Lu Xuan. He paused and exined, ¡°I will be honest, Ling Fei. Someone wille this morning to openly challenge us!¡±


    ¡°Coming over for a challenge? Who¡¯s the blind man? Doesn¡¯t he know that you¡¯re the provincial champion of kickboxing?¡± Ling Fei smiled mildly.


    Li Fei¡¯s expression, however, became slightly serious. ¡°He¡¯s the new President of the TaeKwonDo club. Ling Fei, have you heard of the exchange student from Korea, Park Ji Hyun?¡±


    Ling Fei frowned as she recalled, ¡°You mean that stic surgery guy? I heard that he got onto the rankings of campus heartthrob!¡±


    Li Fei nodded, ¡°That¡¯s him. Two months ago, I defeated the then President of the TaeKwonDo club during an interclubpetition within the campus. Park Ji Hyun has since taken over as the President of the TaeKwonDo club. It was said that the very first day he joined the club, he defeated everyone in the TaeKwonDo club and forced them to change their President. Two days ago, he defeated two of our strongest elite students. Yesterday, he came up to us and challenged me, full name and all, to an open battle!¡±


    Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t surprised when he heard that. The martial arts clubs within schools had always beenpetitors. Furthermore, martial artists had always been rowdy and difficult to control. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have a saying that went, ¡°pugilists unt thew with martial arts.¡±


    Sparrings and challenges weremonce between warriors.


    ¡°Are you confident then, Senior Li?¡± Ling Fei asked.


    Li Fei shook his head. ¡°That Park Ji Hyun is very strong, and he is way more dangerous than we could ever grasp. I cannot say anything for sure, as I have not fought him. However, I have invited a senior from my sect to help out. He¡¯s taking his Masters in our university, and so it¡¯s not a vition of the rules!¡±


    Ling Fei could feel the immense pressure weighing on Li Fei. She had known Li Fei for quite a couple of years, and they had always been on good terms. She knew very well about how prideful Li Fei was. If he weren¡¯t genuinely unsure of his odds of winning, he would never bring in back up from the outside.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need not worry, Ling Fei. My talents are limited, and I can only be considered to be in the outer circle disciple in my sect. However, my senior is different. He has been learning under the direct guidance of my master and is a lot stronger than I am. Even if Park Ji Hyun doese, it would not be that easy for him to leave!¡±


    Li Fei assured.


    Ling Fei truly wanted to tell Li Fei that Lu Xuan, whom he assumed to know nothing about martial arts, was the real expert here. While she might not know much about the man Li Fei brought in as support, he was obviously no match for Lu Xuan, whom Lin Sheng had described as a man infinitely nearing the level of a martial arts legend.


    Not long after, a middle-build, muscr man quickly made his way over to the building. He strode towards Li Fei.


    ¡°Junior Li, looks like I¡¯m on time!¡± That manughed out loud. Compared to Li Fei, thisrge man looked more like a man of the martial arts realm.


    ¡°Senior Zhang, thank you so much foring over today!¡±


    Li Fei quickly weed him.


    That man pounded on his chest and said, ¡°No worries. You¡¯re my junior. Anyone who tries to wreak havoc at your ce is trying to p us in the face!¡±


    ¡°These two are?¡± That man asked when he saw Ling Fei and Lu Xuan. His gaze fell on Ling Fei for a short second before he immediately turned to Lu Xuan. Almost instinctively, he could tell that there was something not that simple about Lu Xuan.


    While he could not pinpoint what that feeling was, he believed in his gut instinct. It was the sixth sense of a warrior, and most of the time, they proved to be quite urate.


    ¡°This is our junior, Ling Fei, and this is her friend, Mr. Lu Xuan. Mr. Lu Xuan, Ling Fei, this is my senior, Zhang Gang!¡±


    Li Fei introduced them as he stood in the middle.


    When Zhang Gang was looking fixedly at Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan was also observing Zhang Gang. He quickly concluded that he was an expert who had cultivated to the third level of hidden energy, AnJin.


    Zhang Gang should have just broken into the level of AnJin, and so he was not yet adept at suppressing his pressure. However, he was undoubtedly a lot more powerful than Li Fei.


    A warrior of his caliber was more than enough to participate as a trump card in a campuspetition.


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Zhang Gang greeted.


    Ling Fei felt a little amazed. She was used to being the center of attention wherever she went no matter the asion, but that was not the case today. First, it was Li Fei, and then it was Zhang Gang. Both of them focused their attention on Lu Xuan almost instantly.


    It was like there was an invisible spotlight shining on Lu Xuan, guiding their eyes to notice him at first nce.


    However, she did not know that the current Lu Xuan did develop some sort of subtle maism towards martial arts practitioners. It was so very slight, that even if they could not pick it up clearly, they could still detect a faint scent of a certain something.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Defeated With a Single Move</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That was the instinct of warriors. Of course, part of the reason was that Lu Xuan had not gone out of his way to conceal his presence. Otherwise, with what he could do, it would be a piece of cake for him to make it so that not a single soul could tell that he practiced cultivation.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the door. A group of youths in TaeKwonDo uniform walked in as they took massive strides, holding their heads high and proud.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    Someone shouted from the crowd, which immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Everyone turned to look at their visitors, only to see the members of the TaeKwonDo club. The one leading them was a good-looking young man with dyed, blonde hair. He was slightly feminine with a dash of makeup.


    He looked like one of the trendy flower boys.


    ¡°Knew it. He looked like a sissy. I can¡¯t stand it when men put on makeup!¡± Ling Fei looked utterly disgusted.


    Ling Huang used to be a veteran of the army, and that heavily influenced Ling Fei. Ling Fei had always thought that if men had to put on something on their faces, they were better off putting on camo face paint.


    That was also why she always scoffed at those flower boys and the ¡°little fresh meats¡± from the entertainment industry.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Li Fei? Our oppa is here to challenge him!¡±


    ¡°Park Ji Hyun oppa is the coolest! The TaeKwonDo club is the strongest!¡±


    A group of fangirls followed behind the members of the TaeKwonDo club.


    Li Fei marched up to them and stopped in front of the members of the TaeKwonDo club.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Li Fei?¡± the man in the lead asked. While he looked Korean, he was able to speak Mandarin fluently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am Li Fei. I guess you¡¯re the new President of the TaeKwonDo club, Park Ji Hyun!¡± Li Fei answered.


    ¡°I heard that you are powerful and even defeated the previous President of the TaeKwonDo club. However, I¡¯m telling you that he is but worthless trash. There is nothing impressive about defeating worthless trash!¡±


    Park Ji Hyun said.


    ¡°Instead, TaeKwonDo is the strongest form of martial arts in the world. The so-called ¡°Chinese Martial Art¡± that you guys practice is only good for putting up a performance. You couldn¡¯t even defeat someone kick-boxing!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, many of the students in the Martial Arts Gym flushed in a fury.


    ¡°You seem a little arrogant. Indeed, some practitioners had not honed their skills enough and thus suffered defeat at your hands. However, that is no indication that our martial arts are inferior in any way!¡± Li Fei retorted. He could not help but let his furiousness show on his face.


    Even Zhang Gang, who wasughing and joking lightheartedly, now wore a dark expression. Over the years, the promotion of Chinese Martial Arts was tough enough. TaeKwonDo had always weighed them down, and now, they had challenged them at their very doorstep. It was an immense humiliation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the pointless chit-chat. I¡¯ve got no time to waste here. I have to challenge the Judo club this afternoon, followed by the Karate and the Kick-boxing club tomorrow. Only one martial club needs to remain in Fu University, and that will be us, the TaeKwonDo club!¡±


    Park Ji Hyun spoke straightforwardly.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Li Fei let out a yell, then closed his five fingers into a tightly-balled fist. He threw out a thunderous punch, tearing the air with a resounding boom. He brought it down right on Park Ji Hyun¡¯s face.


    Park Ji Hyun made out a somewhat disdainful smile before effortlessly dodging Li Fei¡¯s attack. Then, he kicked Li Fei right smack in the middle of his chest.


    A muffled thud. It was as of someone had kicked a ser ball. He sent Li Fei flying like a kite cut off from its string, and hended heavily on the ground.


    Li Fei was defeated!


    For a moment, the entire Martial Arts Gym fell dead silent.


    Even if some had expected Li Fei to lose against Park Ji Hyun, they never thought that he would go down with just a single move.


    ¡°Oppa¡¯s the coolest!¡±


    ¡°Park Ji Hyun oppa¡¯s the strongest as expected! How could that guy called Li Fei or something ever hold a candle to him?¡±


    Park Ji Hyun¡¯s fans were the first to react.


    On the contrary, the students in the Martial Arts Gym were stunned, speechless. Li Fei was their Gym Master, and they knew exactly how powerful he was. He was practically undefeatable in their gym, as no one was his match.


    They wereyman who knew nothing about the inner or outer circle disciples. They only saw how Li Fei, who was usually so formidable, was no match for Park Ji Hyun and was knocked out with a single move.


    It wasn¡¯t that they would not stomach the defeat. No matter what, Li Fei had lost too horribly.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I said it before? Your national martial arts are useless!¡±


    Park Ji Hyun stated coldly. In the eyes of his fangirls, the current Park Ji Hyun looked even more charming than ever.


    ¡°Youngd, this is China. You aren¡¯t somebody who can throw your weight around here!¡± Zhang Gang could not hold it in anymore, so he stepped up and confronted Park Ji Hyun directly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a student of Fu University as well? Or did he call in backup?¡± Park Ji Hyun spared Zhang Gang a nce, seemingly indifferent about him being here.


    Zhang Gang¡¯s face ckened at once. Did he look that old?


    It wasn¡¯t long since he graduated, and he was pursuing his Masters. One should not look down on others. That b*stard!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since you want to bring it on,e all at once then. What happened just now was but a warm-up for me!¡± Park Ji Hyun smiled mildly. He had absolute confidence in himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Zhang Gang was enraged. He bellowed and pounced on him with great force.


    ¡°That gori¡¯s so ugly!¡±


    One of Park Ji Hyun¡¯s fangirls yelled out loud, and Zhang Gang almost tripped over himself. Luckily, he caught himself before he fell onto the ground.


    Zhang Gang got even redder with anger. The world was too cruel to those who weren¡¯t good-looking. He wasn¡¯t ugly either, yet he was called a gori by a stranger. That made no sense at all!


    Zhang Gang¡¯s moves were ferocious and steel-like, his handsshing out like the ws of an eagle. When he fought, he looked like an eagle spreading its wings.


    His opponent, Park Ji Hyun, kept making shy moves as they exchanged blows. The fight was close and tight, and they seemed to be evenly matched.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Eagle¡¯s w!¡± Lu Xuanmented silently. The sect that both Li Fei and Li Gang belonged to likely practiced the Eagle¡¯s w. Li Fei was kicked to the ground before he could use it, and so it was only when Zhang Gang went into the match that they could finally witness the prowess of this martial art.


    ¡°That sissy¡¯s that strong?¡± Ling Fei¡¯s cherry lips parted in visible surprise, mildly taken aback.


    ¡°That is only normal. While most of TaeKwonDo looks showy and flowery, they must have something of value that made them the national martial art of Korea. However, it was also true that what most people learn in TaeKwonDo Gyms are nothing more than showy and flowery moves!¡±


    Lu Xuan paused and evaluated, ¡°That Park Ji Hyun should have gotten a true education in TaeKwonDo. No wonder he was that prideful!¡±


    ¡°Senior Zhang can beat that Park Ji Hyun, right?¡±


    Ling Fei was a little worried about how things might go south.


    On the arena, the fight was getting heated by the second. Be they the students of the Martial Arts Gym, or the members of the TaeKwonDo club, they all felt as if they were introduced to a much broader world. So it was possible to fight like that as well. What they saw in front of them was a match much more aggressive than what they would usually see.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°He can¡¯t win. If we simplypare their capabilities, they should be around the same level. I assume that you have heard about the nine-level system of cultivators? Both of them are around the third level of AnJin.


    ¡°However, apart from being a warrior, that Park Ji Hyun was also an Awakened. Look at his legs. When he kicks them, it¡¯s like he struck a whip. For him to hold up against the two arms of Zhang Gang, hammered by years of training, and even gain the upper hand, he should have awakened some sort of powers in his legs!¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was calm as he crossed his arms.


    ¡°An Awakened? What do you mean by an Awakened?¡±

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Handsome Men Don¡¯t Lie</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ling Fei didn¡¯t quite understand. She did hear about the Nine-tiered System of Cultivators from Lin Sheng yesterday, though. Each faction used to have their very own systems. Back then, they were not yet standardized across the board.


    However, before anyone realized, the Nine-tiered System of Cultivators reced the existing system to be the cultivating standard acknowledged by all.


    Nheless, she knew nothing about the Awakened.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed the barrage of articles online? Where many proimed that they had obtained special powers overnight, or that they experienced some sort of drastic change?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he looked at the middle of the fighting box.


    Ling Fei immediately recalled the news that she saw online. As with most people, she simply brushed it off as someone pulling a prank.


    To be jaw-droppingly powerful through the practice of martial arts was something she could grasp andprehend. However, what the Awakened imed to experience¡ªturning into a tree-man or bing all-powerful, able to fly and burrow at wish¡ªhad far surpassed the boundaries of science.


    Even the boldest of inte novels wouldn¡¯t dare to write a story like that.


    ¡°Those are the Awakened. However, most of the Awakened awaken differently. Other than all sorts of superhuman powers or some kind of physical mutation, there are also people like him, who simply had their physical strength boosted.¡± Lu Xuan then continued, ¡°If my eyes don¡¯t fail me, Park Ji Hyun should have undergone awakening only in his leg muscles, making his legs formidably powerful. Otherwise, even if their cultivation level were about the same, he would have been on the losing end when shing directly with Zhang Gang. One should know that the entire essence of an external martial art like the Eagle¡¯s w lies in the practitioner¡¯s pair of hands. When practiced to the highest degree possible, one could even fight cold weapons bare-handed!¡±


    That was also the advantage of the Awakened. There were cases of people bing as powerful as a Level three Anjin Master the moment they awakened. Lu Xuan had even heard of an Awakened who immediately received strength equivalent to Level five Baodan Grandmaster.


    Ordinary, unawakened warriors might neverpare to their starting lines, even if they trained for all their lives.


    Ling Fei was awed. The number of intricacies regarding this matter was a surprise. It reminded her of the cultivation system that Lu Xuan once mentioned. Lu Xuan called himself a cultivator, not a warrior.


    Which was all the more intriguing. If the so-called cultivators were distinct from warriors and the Awakened, she wondered how exactly they would be like.


    One could hear the muffled thuds from the battle ring, and those were the sounds that exploded whenever they exchanged blows. As both of them could be considered slightly aplished experts, their fight had long exceeded what normal humans could do.


    They fought fiercely at warp speeds, which ignited the hot-bloodedness of their many spectators.


    Bam!


    Time passed for goodness know how long, but with a clean-cut roundhouse kick, Park Ji Hyun sent Zhang Fei flying.


    Seemingly unresponsive, he had kicked Zhang Gang across the room like it was nothing.


    When everyone looked at Zhang Gang, who was now lying on the floor, they quickly realized why he seemed unresponsive just now.


    Both of his hands were trembling. A deep crack ran from the part between his thumb and his index finger to his palm, and blood gushed out from his wounds.


    Many then understood that it wasn¡¯t that he was unresponsive. It was that Zhang Gang¡¯s hands were unable to react.


    After a series of shes and collisions, Park Ji Hyun¡¯s attacks were so hard-hitting that they had numbed his hands, cracking his palms. He could not even lift his arms an inch.


    Zhang Gang¡¯s eyes widened as if he was unable to digest what had just happened. A practitioner of the Eagle¡¯s w had their hands hammered numb during a face-off, and their palms cracked, unable to withstand the blows.


    If he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself, Zhang Gang would never believe something as absurd as this.


    Park Ji Hyun walked up to Zhang Gang and mocked, ¡°How¡¯s that? I¡¯ll let you off if you admit that TaeKwonDo is the strongest and that Chinese martial arts are pathetically weak. If you say that, I won¡¯t pursue your sin of offending me!¡±


    ¡°My foot! Even if I lost, that doesn¡¯t mean that Chinese martial arts are unworthy. There are many more who are much stronger than me!¡± Zhang Gang spat at Park Ji Hyun¡¯s words, and fury burned in his chest.


    It was okay that he lost. However, if he had said those words, he would have humiliated his sect!


    ¡°As the Chinese would put it, you refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. I will submit a proposal to the campus directors stating that there is no need for your Martial Arts Gym to exist. If anyone wishes to learn martial arts, they should learn from the strongest! And TaeKwonDo is the strongest!¡±


    Park Ji Hyun said haughtily.


    ¡°He¡¯s too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! If not for myck of power, I would have shown him some colors!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Chinese martial arts are truly inferior to TaeKwonDo?¡±


    Many students of the Martial Arts Gym were shaken. At the same time, they also felt worried about the future of Chinese martial arts.


    ¡°TaeKwonDo¡¯s the strongest! It¡¯s not toote to join the TaeKwonDo club!¡±


    Meanwhile, the most excited bunch would, of course, be the members of the TaeKwonDo club, as well as the fangirls of Park Ji Hyun.


    Witnessing Park Ji Hyun¡¯s prowess with their own two eyes sent their excitement through the roof.


    ¡°Drunk on sess, a petty man!¡±


    Six words fell from Ling Fei¡¯s lips as some disgust shone from her beautiful eyes.


    Suddenly, Park Ji Hyun saw Ling Fei, who was standing on the sideline. His eyes brightened as he walked over.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, are you interested in learning martial arts? If you are keen to learn the martial way, we, the TaekwonDo club, are your first choice! I can teach you personally!¡± Park Ji Hyun forcibly suppressed the fervor in his eyes and tried to y it cool.


    Upon seeing how their oppa was so gentle toward Ling Fei, those fangirls immediately shot death res in their direction.


    However, before Park Ji Hyun could continue, a man cut between them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you are not allowed to go over!¡±


    Lu Xuan folded his arms across his chest as he stood in front of Park Ji Hyun, blocking his way.


    ¡°Why? And who are you!¡± Park Ji Hyun frowned as a smear of lethality shed past his eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m her bodyguard. It¡¯s my responsibility to stop any ugly men from approaching her!¡± Lu Xuan put on an expression that looked like he was both smiling and not.


    ¡°Ugly men? Me?¡± Park Ji Hyun nked out for a second before flying into a rage.


    ¡°Was your cosmetic surgery that long ago that you¡¯ve forgotten how you initially looked? Your nose, mouth, the corner of your eyes... Tell me, which parts of your face have not gone under the knife?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words caused an uproar among the crowd. Especially those fangirls, whose gazes changed instantly.


    ¡°Did he say that oppa¡¯s face is a product of cosmetic surgery? That¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°But that man is so good-looking! Especially those eyes, I¡¯ve never seen a pair of eyes that pretty!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Handsome men don¡¯t lie!¡±


    ¡°Only ugly trash lie!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that oppa did undergo cosmetic surgery?¡±


    Park Ji Hyun could hear the chatters of his fangirls, which shamed and angered him.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡±


    Park Ji Hyun could not contain his anger as he turned, speedily sending a kick toward Lu Xuan¡¯s head.


    Thud!


    Everyone heard a massive explosion. Lu Xuan had caught his leg like a piece of cake.


    ¡°Uh?¡± Before Park Ji Hyun could react, a forceful palm stuck him in his chest.


    He had sent Park Ji Hyun flying across the room at once.


    Bam! Park Ji Hyunnded brutally on the ground.


    It was the same as how he easily defeated Li Fei moments ago.


    Park Ji Hyun sprang back on his feet once he touched the ground, and with a twirl, pounced at Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: pped Him So Hard that He Vomited Blood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Park Ji Hyun pounced at Lu Xuan and broke into a deft yet powerful kick. It was a kick so mighty that one could even hear the air explode, sending thundering bursts of shockwaves as it punctured it.


    One could only imagine how extremely frightful the strength of his legs was.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Zhang Gang, who was now resting on the side, blurted before he could catch himself. Out of everyone, he was the one clearest about just how dangerous Park Ji Hyun¡¯s legs could be.


    Zhang Gang, who had practiced the Eagle¡¯s w since he was a child, honed all of his martial mastery on his two hands. Even when faced with expert leg-fighter, he could often fight them at least on par.


    However, when he sparred with Park Ji Hyu, every blow thatnded on his body felt as though he was being pounded by two metal rods.


    His legs were unimaginably strong!


    While he had not heard about the Awakened or who they were, he quickly assumed that Park Ji Hyun was one of the gifted types from his sect¡¯s legends and rumors, one who was born with superhuman strength.


    Those were geniuses born to practice martial arts. However, no matter how they might have trained, all in all, they were still ordinary humans.


    Even if amon man had been training in martial arts as if his life depended on it, there was nothing they could do when going up against a monster who could m down fists with hundreds or even thousands of pounds of strength. Powerless and helpless, one punch was enough to break their bones.


    Screw techniques, training methods, and stances, for they would all be meaningless.


    That was the difference between the ordinary and the gifted!


    While Park Ji Hyun, in his eyes, could not yet count as absurdly powerful, he was convinced that he must at least be one of those gifted martial geniuses.


    Lu Xuan, who looked feeble and slender, could never possibly block that kick. And so, he could not help but blurt a warning.


    However, he was shocked to see that Lu Xuan had blocked that intimidating kick with a casual p of the hand.


    Different from how the fight went between Zhang Gang and Park Ji Hyun, where every punch and kicknded on meat, steel to steel, Lu Xuan¡¯s block was like a breeze.


    It didn¡¯t make that much noise as well.


    ¡°It appeared again!¡±


    Ling Fei said to herself, recognizing that familiar scene. The same thing had happened when Lu Xuan fought Ling Sheng.


    The only difference was thatpared to that time, Lu Xuan now looked even more rxed. Also, Park Ji Hyun could never be considered anywhere near Lin Sheng¡¯s level.


    With one kick blocked, Park Ji Hyununched into a flurry of leg sweeps, his every blow solid and strong.


    However, no matter how he attacked, he could not break past Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. Lu Xuan responded in calmness, slightly leisurely even.


    ¡°Are you done fooling around?¡± Lu Xuan said to Park Ji Hyun right in front of him, ¡°If that¡¯s all TaeKwonDo can offer, I¡¯m afraid that it still has ways to go before it can call itself the strongest martial art in the world!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s sneer added fumes to Park Ji Hyun¡¯s fury. No one had ever disparaged him so.


    Especially in TaekwonDo, where he was most proud andpetent, this was a first that someone had mocked him like this. To call it a great humiliation was an understatement.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Park Ji Hyun swept his leg towards Lu Xuan¡¯s temple in a swift, deadly attack.


    However, Lu Xuan was much quicker and more ruthless, swinging down a p thatnded first despite being the second move.


    Bam!


    Park Ji Hyun was once again sted across the room, and his bodynded on the ground with one painful thud. However, this time, he could not propel himself back on his feet quickly as he did just now.


    A spurt of fresh blood erupted from his mouth. One p from Lu Xuan was enough to make him vomit blood.


    His fangirls were all stunned speechless. Seeing how their oppa was beaten up to the point that he even vomited blood, they wanted to rush up and nurse him, and, at the same time, use his opponent as being too cruel.


    However, the person who injured their oppa was another piece of eye candy, a man so, so good-looking. Also, he was much more poised than their oppa.


    What should they do? It was so hard to choose!


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s all there is to the so-called ¡®World¡¯s Strongest Martial Art,¡¯ TaeKwonDo!¡±


    Lu Xuan said as he shook his head.


    Provoked by his words, Park Ji Hyun began to vomit even more blood.


    ¡°Ah, look! Oppa¡¯s nose bridge is crooked!¡±


    A fangirl cried out, and everyone turned to Park Ji Hyun at once. True enough, Park Ji Hyun¡¯s nose bridge was now crooked, which was even more validation for what Lu Xuan had said. Park Ji Hyun¡¯s looks dide from stic surgery.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much! How could he get stic surgery!¡±


    ¡°God knows how ugly he was before the surgery!¡±


    ¡°The uglies always make more trouble!¡±


    After confirming that Park Ji Hyun did get stic surgery, his fangirls all flew into a rage. It was as if they had been betrayed in the worst possible way.


    After all, they only became Park Ji Hyun¡¯s fans because they were smitten with his staggering good looks. It couldn¡¯t possibly be because he was a great fighter!


    Who would have thought that Park Ji Hyun¡¯s looks were all fake and that everything on his face was manmade?


    Those fangirls switched camps at once and abandoned their oppa.


    After hearing those words, Park Ji Hyun was so angry that he passed out.


    ¡°Serves him right for being such a haughty *sshole!¡±


    ¡°He even has the guts to challenge us at our door! He¡¯s too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that man? He¡¯s so powerful. He yed Park Ji Hyun so easily. It was as if he was ying around with a monkey!¡±


    ¡°That is what we call true Chinese martial arts!¡±


    ¡°TaeKwonDo is nothing but trash!¡±


    Members of the Martial Arts Gym relished in the thrill of revenge and pride. The TaeKwonDo Club had been too overbearing, and Park Ji Hyun¡¯s constant provocation simply fanned the mes.


    Despite so, there was no way they could have retorted, as the world of a warrior was clear-cut; they were strong or weak, with nothing in-between.


    If they lost, then lost they have. There was nothing to argue!


    The rest of the TaeKwonDo members looked at each other with nk expressions on their faces. Their smugness had long faded, especially when someone had defeated TaekwonDo, the thing that they believed in like it was nothing. It was as if someone had punched a hole through their faith.


    ¡°Why are you guys standing there just watching? Scram with your President!¡±


    By now, Li Fei had adjusted back to his normal state of mind and stepped up.


    As if they had just received an order, the members of the TaeKwonDo club sprung into action at once. They hurriedly picked Park Ji Hyun up and carried him out of the Martial Arts Gym.


    The entire Martial Arts Gym exploded into celebratory cries, and everyone fixed their gazes on Lu Xuan. Everyone knew that if not for Lu Xuan, what awaited them might be the fate of being pathetically beaten to a pulp by the TaeKwonDo club.


    Though they still had no idea who Lu Xuan was, they merely thought of him as backup brought in by Li Fei, just like how Zhang Gang was brought in to help with the showdown.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu, for extending your hand to help! Your strength astounds us all, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Li Fei went up to Lu Xuan and bowed with both his hands on top of each other, a gesture expressing respect and sincere gratitude.


    Lu Xuan smiled mildly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That Korean was all bark but no bite!¡±


    Li Fei and Zhang Gang looked at each other, and then returned each other a bitter smile. If one could call Park Ji Hyun an empty vase with no real strength, they could only be even more inferior.


    However, they both understood that they had both met a true, godly master today.


    While they struggled to go up against Park Ji Hyun, an unassuming Lu Xuan, who looked nothing like a martial artist, was able to defeat him without breaking a sweat.


    This deepened their belief that Lu Xuan was powerful beyond what they could fathom.


    After something like that, Ling Fei¡¯s enthusiasm seemed to have ceased. She quickly turned around and took Lu Xuan out of the Martial Arts Gym.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you learning martial arts anymore?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Ling Fei shook her head and replied, ¡°What I truly want to learn is a martial art that I can actually defend myself with. However, if Senior Li and Senior Zhang could not defeat even Park Ji Hyun, what else can I learn from them? Why don¡¯t you teach me instead?¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head in refusal. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns to take in disciples for the time being. However, if you want to learn martial arts, you¡¯ll have your chance soon enough!¡±

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Under Attack</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While Ling Fei had no clue what the ¡°chance¡± Lu Xuan mentioned was all about, Lu Xuan knew about it all. As the changes of heaven and earth hastened and deepened, a golden age where everyone¡¯s a cultivator would soon arrive.


    In that golden age, even an ordinary man could begin to cultivate!


    Not just that, but Ling Fei was born into a family of extreme wealth. The immensity of the resources she has in her hands meant that she, too, had the edge over others in this brand new era.


    That was so, as cultivation also required a vast amount of resources and a lot of money to sustain. These areas are exactly where the wealthy would have a clear advantage.


    In his past life, many of the powerhouses were backed by none other than wealthy financial groups.


    This was especially true when people were starting to cultivate. When many were still trying to make sense of what was happening, financial groups and tycoons had already begun to act.


    In his past life, Ling Fei was killed by the kidnappers, as she had not received Lu Xuan¡¯s help.


    However, so long as she survived, there would be a ce for her in the future hall of fame.


    Ling Fei stopped pressing Lu Xuan further once she saw that he was unwilling to answer. After everything that had happened, Lu Xuan had be increasingly mysterious in her heart, and she dared not disturb him over trivial matters.


    After they left the Martial Arts Gym, Ling Fei went to attend her lectures in the school building as usual. Meanwhile, within Fu University, the news of Park Ji Hyun being defeated by someone quickly spread throughout the campus.


    Although it hadn¡¯t been long since Park Ji Hyun transferred over as an exchange student, he had been quite popr within Fu University because of his good looks.


    However, the news of his defeat was quickly buried by another. Rumor had it that all of Park Ji Hyun¡¯s good looks were all because of stic surgery!


    The news instantly broke the hearts of his many fangirls.


    ¡°As decent as he looks, I can¡¯t believe that he underwent cosmetic surgery for it!¡±


    ¡°Why are you surprised? He is, after all, from Korea. Isn¡¯t it verymon for them to get stic surgery there?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, has Korea¡¯s stic surgery gotten that advanced? I¡¯ve got to save up now for a trip to Korea!¡±


    Aspared to the viral-ness of Park Ji Hyun¡¯s stic surgery rumors, the fact that he was defeated was quickly forgotten.


    A day passed, and the heat of the issue slowly began to subside.


    After Ling Fei finished her final ss, the sun had already begun to set.


    Lu Xuan mixed into the student body easily; no one knew about his true identity, and it helped that he was a fresh university graduate. Cultivation took a few years off his age as well, and therefore, posing as a student was no challenge for him at all.


    Towards the suburbs, a BMW Mini sped down the road.


    Ling Fei drove with utmost focus, but he couldn¡¯t resist sneaking a peek at her driving mirror from time to time. From it, she could see Lu Xuan, who seemed to be resting with his eyes closed. However, despite how he looked, he was cultivating.


    The more she observed him, the more she found the man to be an enigma.


    Not only was he good-looking, but his looks were getting better by the day. Not only that, but the aura on him was something she had not yet seen on anyone else.


    Also, his capabilities were unheard of.


    Ling Fei couldn¡¯t tell for sure how she felt about that man, but she must admit that, at this moment, she was already too curious about Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Keep your eyes on the road. Otherwise, two will die in this one car!¡± Lu Xuan suddenly said.


    Ling Fei hastily moved her gaze away, her small cheeks burning red like they were on fire.


    Before she could say anything to ease the awkwardness, Lu Xuan suddenly snapped his eyes open, revealing orbs that shone in brilliant rity. He bellowed, ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Ling Fei didn¡¯t know why Lu Xuan would suddenly order that, but almost instinctively, she stopped the car as told.


    Bam!


    A gunshot and a speeding bullet shot past them. The bullet immediately punctured the ground in front of the BMW Mini.


    ¡°Assassins!¡± Ling Fei jumped in shock. However, her heart calmed down for some reason when she kept Lu Xuan in her line of sight.


    ¡°Hurry up and call the police!¡±


    Ling Fei responded subconsciously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use. He¡¯s long gone!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head.


    ¡°How did you know that he¡¯s already gone?¡± Ling Fei asked.


    ¡°Instinct!¡±


    Lu Xuan answered.


    Ling Fei almost wanted to retort with instincts and sixth sense being nonsense before suddenly remembering how Lu Xuan suddenly asked her to stop the car. Didn¡¯t he do that because of his ability?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re able to see them with your instincts? Wouldn¡¯t that be X-Ray eyes?!¡±


    Ling Fei asked, very much curious.


    Lu Xuan shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t see him, or at least, I have not practiced a remarkable art of a simr kind; however, I could vaguely sense his presence. He has withdrawn at top speed, and I cannot catch up to him. He is at least three kilometers away, and if I leave you alone here, you¡¯re likely to be attacked a second time!¡±


    Ling Fei didn¡¯t notice that what Lu Xuan said was that he ¡°hadn¡¯t¡± practiced this sort of remarkable art, not that he did not have this sort of ability.


    However, her expression, too, turned solemn in moments. The overseas organization had arranged for this assassination attempt not long after the Poison Scorpion¡¯s ns had fallen through. They could be sure that this would not be thest they saw of them.


    However, Ling Fei found herself once again in awe at what Lu Xuan could do. One must realize that Lu Xuan had sensed a human from three kilometers away using sensory perception, and that was an unbelievable feat in itself.


    While his sense of the other person might have been very vague, it was almost like he had the ability of a radar.


    She suddenly recalled that when Ling Sheng was introducing the Nine-tiered System of Cultivators, he did mention something. Those terrifying experts like Lu Xuan, a level five Baodan Grandmaster, half a step into a level six martial arts legend, would often have shocking instincts like this.


    Although they may be made of flesh and blood, their frighteningly urate instincts ensured that they could almost always bust free from the encirclement of small troops. There was close to no chance of capturing them.


    They were sending another powerhouse of the same level after he was the best way to deal with a powerhouse. One may even send in a warrior of a higher level.


    Lu Xuan sighed. The current him had his hands tied when faced with a long-ranged assassin. If he were alone, he could have taken off right after the killer and chase him down.


    However, he could not possibly leave Ling Fei all alone in this ce. She was practically defenseless.


    While a Baodan Grandmaster could almost be called superhuman, they were, after all, still very much human. When shot by a dozen guns, they would lose their life, just like anyone else.


    That was also the reason why he hadn¡¯t killed Luo Kun despite knowing how much of a lowlife he was.


    That was because he was more than clear about the influence of the group behind Luo Kun. If he wanted to kill Luo Kun, Lu Xuan could do that with a single hand.


    However, to barge into Luo Kun¡¯s nest and kill him was not easy. With Lu Xuan¡¯s current skill set, it was practically impossible. While he was confident that he could have returned in one piece so long as he had this Vajra Amulet, it would alert the snake hiding in the bush as well.


    There is only one chance for him to kill Luo Kun, and so, Lu Xuan must tolerate him for a while longer!


    Unless he could break through to level six and be a martial arts legend. When that time came, he could turn Spiritual Qi into Vigor. He could also use a lot of other skills. Aspared to the current him, he could use many more methods, making him more than two-fold stronger.


    He could easily hide from the strong patrol teams and kill Luo Kun in the Luo Family nest.


    However, that would hardly be real strength. One he reached level seven¡ªNational Guardian level¡ªhe would no longer need to fear heavy weapons like missiles. He could uproot the entire Luo family on his own!


    Luo Kun, I¡¯ll let you live for a couple of days more! he thought.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Great Ease Comes after the Fulfilment of Mind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°So, both of you were nearly assassinated on your way here?¡±


    The Ling Manor, Living Room.


    Ling Huang looked at Lu Xuan and Ling Fei with a darkened expression.


    Ling Huang was ovee by lingering fear upon hearing Ling Fei¡¯s recount. If the prior kidnapping could still be considered a mere warning for him to give up on the project, what happened today meant that they had given up on superficial pleasantries and were going all out to get him.


    ¡°Good, good, good. Do they take me, Ling Huang, as some easy pushover?¡± Ling Huang had finally made up his mind. He would make them pay, tit-for-tat!


    Even if the other party was a world-renowned conglomerate, they had already shed all pretense of cordiality. The moment they disregarded all rules in business and elevated the matter to manughter, they rendered all existingws and regtions meaningless.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was also quite grim. That was because their opponent seemed much decisive than he assumed; although not much time had passed since the kidnap, they were able to react immediately and carry out a follow-up attack.


    Once they threw all pretenses out of the window, they instantly decided to kill them, nipping potential trouble in the bud.


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for today, Mr. Lu. If not for you, I couldn¡¯t dare think of the consequences!¡±


    Ling Huang thanked Lu Xuan profusely.


    ¡°No need to thank me. Take your money, solve your woes. What I did today was nothing more than my duty. However, us letting the assassin escape today mighte back and bite us in the future!¡± Lu Xuan warned, ¡°While I did not manage to see who he was, for someone to pose a threat to me, he must at least be a Gun King!¡±


    A ¡®Gun King¡¯ far surpassed your everyday sharpshooter; he was the absolute king of all sharpshooters.


    Even when taking an entire military region into ount, those who could reach the caliber of a Gun King were few and far between!


    Once an assassin of that caliber was activated, it would almost always be a guaranteed kill.


    ¡°Looks like I have to cultivate in earnest now!¡±


    Lu Xuanmented.


    ¡°If I¡¯m able to improve my cultivation a step further, that shooter would have no chance of escaping from my hands!¡±


    If he had wanted to kill a Gun King, it would have been effortless despite that these Gun Kings had undergone strict, rigorous training, every one of them as powerful and capable as a King Soldier.


    However, to Lu Xuan, they were still too weak!


    Even now, if he hadn¡¯t needed to bring Ling Fei along, the assassin would have zero chance of escaping Lu Xuan¡¯s pursuit. However, if he had wanted to ensure a 100% sess rate for his actions, he would still need first to enter stage six and be a martial arts legend. By that time, many of the skills and methods currently locked away while he was in level five would be open to him once again.


    Take, for example, the secret art of tracking someone down. Finding a single person within millions was easily achievable with that secret art.


    When that time came, the assassin would find it difficult to shake his tracking even if they were hidden in darkness.


    Ling Fei looked at Lu Xuan, slightly confused. What did he mean by he¡¯s going to start practicing in earnest? Don¡¯t tell her that Lu Xuan had never cultivated earnestly before this?


    However, from her observations, Lu Xuan seemed to cultivate all time all day. If that could not be considered as earnest cultivation, what could?


    Lu Xuan detected Ling Fei¡¯s gaze but did not exin further. For the past while, he had been cultivating in terms of the human mindset.


    The deeper one went in cultivation, the more they learn about the study of the advancement of the mind. This was especially true for Lu Xuan, a Celestial Lord second to none.


    That was also the reason their concerted attack would kill him during his past life. After Lu Xuan became a Celestial Lord, he discovered a w in his mindset, and so he traveled across thend while he cultivated. Someone noticed his plight and went up directly to him.


    In the end, a great battle erupted, and he was killed and reborn.


    Ling Huang, too, had no idea what Lu Xuan was talking about. Nevertheless, Lu Xuan soon made a request, ¡°Please prepare a room for me, President Ling. I am going into Secluded Cultivation!¡±


    Seeing how Ling Fei still looked a little worried, Lu Xuan smiled and reassured him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. If they dare to barge into the manor, I¡¯ll kill each and every one of the intruders. With me around, no one could wreak havoc!¡±


    A straightforward promation, but to Ling Fei and Ling Huang, it sounded of unquestionable dominance. While Lu Xuan looked like a slender student, for some reason, he managed to evoke a special sort of faith from them.


    After saying those words, Lu Xuan made a mild smile. To his surprise, he realized that the w in his heart had healed by quite a bit.


    At that instant, many things became clear. It exined the w in his mindset, even though he was already a Celestial Lord in his past life.


    He had experienced too many hardships and pain in his past life. Not only had his family been shattered, but countless had also lost their lives because of him. All of which became an unmeltable sorrow Lu Xuan buried deep in his heart, even when he had long since killed his enemies and avenged for them.


    However, deep in his heart, he had never once allowed himself to let go. He had never forgiven himself.


    Now, he was granted a chance to start over. Everything had not yet happened, and so, it was naturally not toote to make up for everything.


    The burden of his previous incarnation was too heavy, and now, everything should have disappeared with the fleeting winds the moment he reincarnated into this world.


    Ling Huang and Ling Fei both felt that right after he said those words, the air around Lu Xuan transformed in a way visible even to the naked eye.


    One would probably describe the original Lu Xuan as a man calm on the outside, but deep in his bones, he was icy and aloof, rejecting all who tried toe near.


    However, the cold demeanor in his bones that repelled all strangers had slowly dissipated, like an iceberg melting away.


    That ever uptight stoic-ness, too, faded gradually. Instead, one could feel that Lu Xuan was now more rxed and slightly moreid-back.


    Lu Xuan stretched into a giant yawn, unmindful of the gazes of the Lings. Who was he? The Celestial Lord! No matter what he did or be, need he exin himself to others?


    It was the same as when he saved Ling Fei back then. In those who could not see the bigger picture, even saving a person needed an evaluation of losses and gains. They would say that a Celestial Lord should do this or that, or that he should not do this or that.


    As if he was bound by some sort of invisible code of conduct for Celestial Lords.


    What aughable thought!


    Great freedom and great ease. If he wanted to save them, he would; if he wanted to do it, he would. All he did was simply follow his heart¡¯s demands.


    After summoning someone to bring Lu Xuan to his long-prepared room for some rest, Ling Huang called Lin Sheng over and told him what happened. At the same time, he also consulted him about the changes in Lu Xuan.


    ¡°What Mr. Lu underwent was a little simr to what they call ¡®enlightenment¡¯ in Buddhism. From the learnings of Buddhism, there was such a record. Buddha Shakyamuni was a prince before he became a monk. After attaining enlightenment under a bodhi tree, he became a monk and cultivated, and then went on to found Buddhism!¡± Lin Sheng said, ¡°What happened with Mr. Lu seems to be quite simr. It¡¯s a good thing that he advanced in the cultivation of his mindset!¡±


    Only then did Ling Huang and Ling Fei finally make sense of Lu Xuan¡¯s change. While they saw Lu Xuan¡¯s situation with their own eyes, they didn¡¯t dare to ask anything more. It was only with Ling Sheng¡¯s exnation that they understood the reason behind everything.


    ¡°As for that assassin, I do not think there is anything to worry about, President Ling. Someone like Mr. Lu is half a step into bing a martial arts legend and would usually have terrifyingly keen senses and intuition. There is no way that anyone could infiltrate the manor without alerting anybody. However, to err on the side of caution, I will stay here to stand guard tonight, just so that nothing will go wrong!¡±


    Lin Sheng contemted for a moment before he offered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then!¡±


    Ling Huang patted Lin Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    Half an hourter, in his room, Ling Huang took out his phone and dialed a string of numbers.


    ¡°Hello? My oldrade...¡±

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Stepping into Level Six, Advancing to Be a Martial Arts Legend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ling Huang prepared a luxurious guest room for Lu Xuan. Clean and minimalist, yet it was clear that the furniture was steeply-priced.


    None of that, of course, mattered that much to Lu Xuan. He took a nce in the room and called up a formation blueprint into mind. He rearranged some of the furniture, and a simple formation took form at once.


    It worked considerably better than the spiritual formation back in his house, for the manor was already capable of gathering spiritual energy upon the guidance of the Fengshui Master. Building upon that foundation, Lu Xuan further funneled the collected energies into this one spot, and so it was only natural for it to be far more powerful.


    ¡°It is not enough to only have enough for self-protection. I must achieve freedom and great ease!¡±


    Lu Xuan murmured to himself.


    Right after, he retrieved the 300-year-old King of Ginseng from the wooden box. While its potency was far worse than what he could have refined through Pill Refinement, it was more than enough for Lu Xuan at his current state.


    It was time that he took his cultivation seriously!


    To him, things like cultivation stages never posed a problem. With the experience he had umted from his past life, Lu Xuan, with all of his past life¡¯s memories intact, had not lost his cultivation stage. All he needed was to umte and increase his spiritual connotation.


    Lu Xuan sat down with crossed legs and began to kick start the Taixu Origin Power. At the same time, he began to consume the whiskers of the King of Ginseng, one strand at a time.


    Within the body of the King of Ginseng packed 300 years worth of the essence of heaven and earth. Such a concentration of this substance was unbelievable.


    However, it would be impossible for themon man to make use of the energy within the essence of heaven and earth. Even if the non-cultivatingmoner tried all ways possible, they could at most extract some drops of medicinal power from the root. Nevertheless, even if the amount they obtained was meager, it was already astonishing.


    Under the overwhelming devouring strength of the Taixu Origin Power, the medicinal powers of the root began to flow steadily through the entirety of Lu Xuan¡¯s body, like a thin stream smoothening its passageway.


    They nourished his body without stopping!


    With the support of such astounding medicinal power, Lu Xuan¡¯s body began to undergo some inexplicable changes.


    A formidable power began to surge and spill from his body.


    Streams of Spiritual Qi began to converge all around him into a single entity!


    If one were to describe the Spiritual Qi within Lu Xuan¡¯s body before this, it would be choppy and inconsistent. While he could use a portion from time to time, he could not gather them into a single ball, nor could he circte them for a small spiritual cycle.


    However, the Spiritual Qi within Lu Xuan¡¯s body had now begun to take form as a single entity, making a full small spiritual cycle.


    Boom!


    Time passed for God knows how long, and out of the blue, a horrifying gush of spiritual energy spilled out of Lu Xuan like a raging gale.


    The very next instant, Lu Xuan slowly lifted his eyes. He had already retracted the surge of Spiritual Qi.


    If any outsiders were to witness that scene, they might very well be scared to death.


    Lu Xuan had withdrawn all Spiritual Qi spilled out of the body like it was nothing. Even for a martial arts legend who only existed in myths, it was not an easy feat.


    It was already quite impressive for a martial arts legend to solidify their Spiritual Qi outside their bodies. However, such ease and control over the Spiritual Qi were unheard of.


    A ball of Spiritual Qi rested atop Lu Xuan¡¯s palm; it first transformed into a long dragon, then shifted its shape into a wild eagle. It quickly became a ferocious tiger and then changed its form between all sorts of animals.


    That was one of the cultivation methods Lu Xuan used to hone his control over Spiritual Qi. Rather than the coarse use of Spiritual Qi by ordinary martial arts legends, Lu Xuan¡¯s ways were undoubtedly much, much more profound.


    After some practice, Lu Xuan packed the Spiritual Qi back into his body.


    With that, he had officially stepped into the sixth level. He had be a martial arts legend, who appeared only in martial myths and tales.


    From the legends, masters like Zhang Sanfeng, Lu Dongbin, and the Dharma had ever reached such a height.


    If one still insisted that the capabilities of a Baodan Grandmaster were at the brink of human limits, what a martial arts legend could do then clearly surpassed that threshold into the realm of a superhuman.


    Every cell within Lu Xuan was pulsing with great energy, and that even the most ferocious of beasts would not be his match.


    If he pushed himself to the limit, he could run and cover a hundred meters under two seconds!


    That was the benefit of bing a martial arts legend. When the body had broken the limits of their own body, it would put in ce a new set of boundaries. That was the process of life evolving into beings existing in a higher order.


    If Lu Xuan was as powerful as he was now the day before, that Gun King could never have escaped from his hands. He would take at most one minute to kill the Gun King.


    Even if he was several kilometers away!


    When a martial arts legend had made his mind to kill someone, that person could never cheat death.


    As the saying goes, none would dare keep you alive till dawn if the Yama wants you dead by midnight.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan¡¯s control over Spiritual Qi had far exceeded what regr martial arts legends could do. He was in a league of his own.


    He had even reached the point that he could muster Mental Strength. Lu Xuan was able to collect the Spiritual Qi spilling out of his body back using his Mental Strength.


    Lu Xuan gave his body a slight shake, and a thinyer of Vigor, almost invisible, formed on the surface of his skin.


    Theyer of Vigor protected him from head to toe, like what a great wartime general would wear when they demolished the battlefield.


    That was the Sheild of Vigor. It was skill indicative of someone who reached level six and had be a martial arts legend.


    With the protection of the Shield of Vigor, he wouldn¡¯t need to fear anything, not even the aim or a shot by a sniper.


    To a regr martial arts legend, so long as they were not hit at close distances by a sniping gun, the bullets could not pierce their Shield of Vigor.


    Whereas what Lu Xuan had was fa more terrifying. The thickness of his Shield of Vigor was at least several times thicker than that other martial arts legends, and even if he was shot at close range by a sniping gun with arge barrel, they could only dream of breaking his Shield of Vigor.


    They might require something like a direct hit by a missile of sorts if they wanted a chance at injuring him severely.


    However, with his speed, he could escape the battlefield at high speed even if it were raining missiles.


    At this point, he could hardly be considered human anymore. In ancient times, people would call those like him a Mortal God.


    Even if the rulers of the dynasties would need to revere him, and treat him with the utmost respect befitting for a Mortal God.


    Modern-day methods proved to be much crushing than ancient times, though. If they could manage to trap such a powerhouse in a small, narrow space, then bombard the area endlessly with heavy weaponry, they could still kill a martial arts legend.


    However, the problem was that it was impossible to trap such a powerhouse in a small, narrow area.


    When Lu Xuan has not yet reached level six, his senses were keen enough to detect the assassination attempt by a Gun King.


    Now, he had transformed from skin to bone, emerging less human and more like a celestial being.


    Trying to kill a person like that was not that easy. The price to pay was so exorbitant that it would deter most from even trying, stopping them in their tracks.


    Only at this point of cultivation did Lu Xuan had a preliminary grasp at the notion of great freedom and great ease. As long as he wished, even the country would have to leave him alone if he made no trouble, keeping a good distance in quiet observance.


    On the table, a third of the King of Ginseng was still left after Lu Xuan finished eating, of which he kept away.


    Such was one of the conveniences of modern cultivation. If it were back to the feudal times, it might take Lu Xuan over a decade to even find a King of Ginseng over 300 years old.


    Now, it was at least ten times easier to obtain resources. Simrly, the number of masters all around also increased tenfold.


    Lu Xuan took a took at the time. Seeing that the day has broken, he immediately made his way out.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Agency of Special Affairs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Following the lead of the maid, Lu Xuan arrived at the front hall. Along the way around secluded corners, he could see some bodyguards patrolling inconcspicuously.


    Of course, that was only how it appeared to look on the surface!


    That should be all the security the Lings had. When facing petty thieves, or even burrs, security like this could already be considered quite strict.


    However, if real cultivators were toe, a force of such strength would be fragile, to say the least. Even if the breacher weren¡¯t a martial arts legend like him, and was instead a regr Baodan Grandmaster, no one could ever stop them.


    If the assassination organization was armed, they could even barge right in.


    While the Lings were considered one of the ultra-rich, in a society wherews and regtions had not yet caved, the firearms restrictionws still stood firmly in ce.


    In the hall, Ling Fei and Ling Huang sat and waited on the sofa.


    In a cleared area in the middle of the hall, two figures were fiercely fighting.


    One of them was none other than Lin Sheng. Directly across him was a square-faced plump man. Unleashing a full-on attack on Ling Sheng, he was trading blows with a ferociousness and swiftness that was ipatible with his body shape.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite interesting. They are both level four HuaJin Masters, warriors about to step into the stage of level five Baodan Grandmaster!¡±


    Lu Xuan could tell their real prowess with just a single look. Their fight was quite violent, and it had more aesthetical value than the battle between Lu Xuan and Lin Sheng.


    They both countered their opponent¡¯s attacks with even fiercer attacks, and every blow was solid and fast.


    At the side, Ling Fei and Ling Huang thoroughly enjoyed the battle. As outsiders of the warriors¡¯ circle, a spar like this would, of course, interest them more.


    The man sitting by Ling Huang¡¯s side looked around the same age as Ling Huang. He looked easy-going and cordial, like a warmhearted mister from next door.


    ¡°How¡¯s that, Old Ling? What do you think of this subordinate of mine?¡±


    The middle-aged Mister tapped Ling Huang on the shoulder.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve gotten yourself a fine disciple, Old Yun!¡± Ling Huang replied.


    The middle-aged Mister beamed in pride as he said, ¡°While you have made quite a name for yourself in the business circle over the past few years, I haven¡¯t been cking off either!¡±


    ¡°This is?¡± asked the middle-aged Mister when he saw Lu Xuan.


    ¡°This is Mr. Lu, the one I¡¯ve been mentioning. Back then, he was the one who saved my daughter from the clutches of the Poison Scorpion!¡±


    Ling Huang stood up and introduced them.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re that Mr. Lu?¡± Old Yun, the middle-aged man, finally wiped that easy-going look from his face. As his eyes became eagle-sharp in a split second, so did his aura.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, allow me to introduce you to my oldrade, Yun Sheng!¡± Ling Huang introduced to Lu Xuan.


    At the same time, the two men locked in battle ceased their attacks and looked over, especially the square-faced fatty who snapped his head to look at Lu Xuan. He had an unreadable expression in his orbs.


    Upon seeing howid back Lu Xuan was, the square-faced fatty could not help but second-guess. Was he indeed the one who punched the Poison Scorpion to death with a single fist?


    He looked nothing like how he imagined him to be.


    The man was the square-faced fatty who appeared at the scene of Ling Fei¡¯s kidnapping.


    ¡°I am Yun Sheng, Head of the Fu City¡¯s Agency of Special Affairs. Your reputation precedes you, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Yun Sheng took Lu Xuan¡¯s hand and gave it a firm shake.


    ¡°The Agency of Special Affairs!¡±


    A thoughtful light flickered across Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. Of course, he knew just what kind of an organization that the Agency of Special Affairs was.


    It was a special department set up by the country to handle matters regarding cultivators, or as the rumors would say: the ¡°relevant authority.¡±


    While outsiders knew that such a department existed, they were not told of the true nature of the agency. Internally, people referred to them as the Agency of Special Affairs.


    The Head of Fu City¡¯s Agency of Special Affairs, therefore, was none other than the highest official-in-charge of the entire Fu City.


    ¡°A Level five Baodan Grandmaster!¡± Lu Xuan could tell Yun Sheng¡¯s cultivation with a nce. However, Yun Sheng did not seem like a powerhouse in martial arts. Instead, he should be an Awakened. While he could hide his energy fluctuations form others, they could not escape Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    He could only guess what sort of powers Yun Sheng had awakened.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m guessing that you are not yet aware of us, the Agency of Special Affairs...¡±


    Before Yun Sheng could finish, Lu Xuan had cut him off.


    ¡°No, in fact, I know full well of the Agency of Special Affairs. While your existence is still a secret to the general public, that¡¯s not the case for me!¡± Lu Xuan continued.


    Yun Sheng was slightly taken aback, but he did recover quickly. To him, if Lu Xuan was indeed as powerful as Ling Huang had said, he could havee into contact with the Agency of Special Affairs more or less. Therefore, he could know a thing or two.


    Little did he know that Lu Xuan only knew about the Agency of Special Affairs because of his past life.


    However, that was eons ago. Back then, Lu Xuan was stuck in the dumps for a long time, mainly because of the Luo family. It was onlyter on that he finally stepped onto the path of cultivation.


    Just that at that time, the Agency of Special Affairs was not as obscure as they were now. By then, the Agency of Special Affairs would have be a prominent giant, an existence that most could never stand up against.


    It was the leader of many cultivator factions.


    Right now, the Agency of Special Affairs was the same as many cultivator factions. They lie low as the changes of heaven and earth had not yet been publicly announced, and so they could only move in the shadows.


    ¡°In that case, I shall not waste my breath. The reason I¡¯m here today is that my oldrade, Ling Huang, invited me over. I heard that an overseas organization has stretched its hands into our country!¡± Yun Sheng exined, ¡°While ordinary kidnappings do not fall under our jurisdiction, this case involved a cultivator like Poison Scorpion. We are in charge of all cases involving cultivators within the borders of Huaxia!


    ¡°I had looked up some informationst night. The Poison Scorpion belongs to an overseas assassin organization going by the name of Hellfire!¡± Yun Sheng said.


    Hellfire?


    It went without saying that Lu Xuan was well aware of that name. Even in the future, it was a notorious assassin organization, but it was mainly active overseas.


    To a lot of factions in Huaxia, it represented a taboo that all dared not approach.


    ¡°Some people sure got bold over the years!¡±


    Yun Sheng stated coldly.


    ¡°After a short discussion with my oldrade, we decided that we should make use of this chance to lure all of the assassins of the Hellfire out in the open. Once they show, we will ambush and kill them all in one fell swoop!¡±


    Lu Xuan turned to Ling Huang, slightly surprised that Ling Huang was willing to use himself as bait. He, of all people, should know just how dangerous this would be.


    After all, he was but a mortal of flesh and blood, not a powerful being like Lu Xuan.


    Ling Huang seemed to sense Lu Xuan¡¯s puzzlement. He exined with some apparent anger, ¡°If we let go of this chance to eradicate them once and for all, there will be no end to this matter. The thief could steal for a thousand days, but the guard could not stand guard for a thousand nights. Also, we have in our hands the Vajra Amulets that you gave us. We have prepared as best we can!¡±


    That was when Ling Huang finally disyed the gantry of an army veteran. Although he had turned to the business world for many, many years, deep in his bones, he was still that lion-hearted soldier.


    ¡°We have made a n. We must get them all at once!¡±


    Yun Sheng stated.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Could He Be the MC of a Web Novel?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yun Sheng looked into Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes and exined, ¡°This time, ording to the intel we received, Hellfire would be sending in a skilled expert assassin into Huaxia to carry out this mission. His name is Higashigawa Taro. He is one of the top ten assassins in Hellfire. He ispetent and skillful, and we could expect him to be at least as powerful as a Baodan Grandmaster. He definitely spells trouble!¡±


    He then continued, ¡°Also, Higashigawa Taro is known to be cruel and ruthless. Not only that, but he has had a reputation for being extremely dangerous. A seasoned offender, he was responsible for over a thousand deaths, either directly or indirectly!


    ¡°This is Higashigawa Taro¡¯s third time entering Huaxia. I once led an operation in an attempt to trap and take him out. Still, he escaped every time. This time, with the help of Mr. Lu and us joining forces to take him on, I believe that we can execute Higashigawa Taro right within the national borders of Huaxia!¡±


    ¡°Higashigawa Taro? Does that mean that the organization in opposition to President Ling was based overseas?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he stuck his backfortably into the sofa.


    ¡°That is right. This time, I ampeting with the Japanese over a project in Southeast Asia!¡± Ling Huang answered, ¡°However, I never expected the Japanese to use methods this underhanded!¡±


    ¡°No methods would be considered too overboard to the Japanese if it meant getting the job done. I have had more than a couple of skirmishes with them over the past few years, and trust me, I know!¡± Yun Sheng said solemnly.


    ¡°Since we have a n in ce, let usmence the operation!¡±


    Lu Xuan urged.


    ¡°However, this is not the time yet for us to make our move. I will contact the police and let them start the ball rolling on the operation. First, we must pressurize them. Let the assassins of Hellfire know that they have been exposed and that we are in the know. This will certainly shorten their operation duration and hasten their act, and at the same time, we would close in like a huge web. Once everything is in ce, they will be trapped, unable to move even an inch even if they wanted to!¡±


    Yun Sheng added.


    ¡°ording to our forecast, they might choose to break into the manor by brute force. When that timees, we may capture them all in one go!¡±


    Suddenly, he square-faced fatty turned to look at Lu Xuan, ¡°However, there is still one thing that we need to verify. Mr. Lu, do you mind telling us what level of an expert you are? Your answer would directly affect our subsequent ns!¡±


    ¡°Feel free to have a go!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled faintly.


    The square-faced fatty wasted no time and immediately replied, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold back!¡±


    Without giving time for him to react, the square-faced fatty swept his whip-like leg toward Lu Xuan at lightning speed. At that moment, the air exploded with his attack, creating a great, loud boom.


    He was fast, yet Lu Xuan was faster. With the speed of a thunderbolt, Lu Xuannded a palm strike on that square-faced fatty¡¯s chest.


    Like a kite severed from its string, the square-faced fatty fell back at an rming speed. He only managed to stabilize his form after a good while.


    The square-face was stunned as he touched his chest in utter disbelief. He was shocked by the revtion that he was unharmed, despite being struck in the chest by Lu Xuan.


    Of course, he would not credit theck of injury to how strong his defenses were. There could only be one reason, and that was Lu Xuan¡¯s control over Spiritual Qi was at the very highest level. That was the only way that could exin how he controlled his Spiritual Qi by fractions of a millisecond, resulting in such a jaw-dropping oue.


    ¡°No wonder you could punch Poison Scorpion to death. I¡¯m convinced now!¡±


    The square-faced bodyughed bitterly.


    ¡°Old Ling, this Mr. Lu that you¡¯ve found is quite the extraordinary man!¡± Yun Sheng was also stunned speechless. While he was not a warrior, he understood a fair bit about the gap between the stages.


    Lu Xuan had struck the square-faced fatty with his palm, yet managed not to hurt a hair on the square-faced man¡¯s head. That feat was more astounding than if Lu Xuan had severely injured the square-faced fatty.


    Not only did this demonstrate Lu Xuan¡¯s absolute and fine control over his strength, but it also made clear the tremendous difference between the two.


    If both of them had been equally powerful, Lu Xuan could never have retracted the power of his blow. Take, for example, an adult fighting an infant; the adult could easily withdraw his strength because he was overwhelmingly more powerful than an infant.


    That was something that even he¡ªa level five Awakened¡ªcould not aplish.


    While he was a level five Awakened, his subordinate, whom he was immensely proud of, was already half a step into bing a Baodan Grandmaster. Even he would need to give his all when personally fighting the square-face, and at that point, it would have been impossible to pull back a single ounce of strength.


    Lin Sheng, who was observing on the side, stared wide-eyed in astonishment. He knew that both he and the square-faced fatty was about as strong, as both were half a step to bing a Baodan Grandmaster.


    However, the square-face was defeated like he was a nobody, and from the looks of it, Lu Xuan was able to defeat square-face more quickly than he did when fighting Lin Sheng.


    This suggested that Mr. Lu had obtained another breakthrough.


    Considering his age, Lin Sheng just wanted to ask if Lu Xuan was, in fact, a monster?


    Yun Sheng¡¯s expression was not any better. The more he thought about it, the more Lu Xuan seemed like a monster. He slightly twitched his lips. Wasn¡¯t Lu Xuan¡¯s strength too powerful to be true?


    Especially just now, when he suddenly snapped out of his nonchnce and attacked. It was as if he had turned into another person.


    As if he jumped in style from an otaku Japanese 4koma to a sharp, crisp hong kong actionic.


    It even reminded him of the man who was like a godly demon, the man esteemed as the Sea-stabilizing Holy Cudgel of Huaxia.


    Because that man existed, Huaxia had be the forbiddennd of the other factions and powers overseas.


    At that very instant, Lu Xuan made him feel the same way.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, don¡¯t tell me that you have broken through level six to be a martial arts legend?!¡±


    Lin Sheng seemed to think of something suddenly and blurted.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes converged at him at once.


    Even Ling Fei and Ling Huang, who had limited understanding about the cultivation realm, crammed some knowledge about the Nine-tiered Cultivation System.


    Therefore, they now understood what a martial arts legend entails. It¡¯s meaning was literal, an existence so powerful that it was basically legendary.


    In ancient times, such humans would be Mortal Gods. In modern times, he would still be an unparalleled expert, a powerhouse that cannot be stopped even by firearms.


    With such a heavyweight on their side, they could genuinely sleep well at night.


    No wonder he was that confident the day before. No matter who the organization sent, they could never do anything to them.


    A martial arts legend was indeed qualified and powerful enough to make such a promation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I had stepped into level six after I focused on cultivating yesterday night!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded, paying no mind to the feat he had just achieved.


    To the regryman, stepping into level six meant the opening of a world so wide beyond their wildest imagination, the reaching of the world¡¯s pinnacle. However, to Lu Xuan, it was barely worth anything. Lu Xuan, a Celestial Lord in his past life, knew better than anything that this was just a small step ahead on the path of cultivation.


    The square-faced fatty could not help but twitch his lips at Lu Xuan¡¯s words. What did he hear?


    Did he breakthrough after a night of focus on cultivation?


    He had never heard of a more refreshing brag!


    Bing a martial arts legend was the dream of countless martial artists in the world! Why did he put it across like it was something as trivial as drinking water?


    There was nothing more infuriating than beingpared to another man!


    Could this fe actually be some main character from a web novel? Were there some cheats or hacks installed in his body?


    Looking at Lu Xuan¡¯s monstrous cultivation at his unbelievably young age, the square-faced fatty could not help but recall certain scenarios from the web novels he had read off a particr novel site.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Guard Your Hairline Guard Your Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even the protagonists of web novels shouldn¡¯t be this badass!


    A torrent of emotions flooded the Square-faced fatso.


    Non-practitioners of martial arts could never understand why martial legends were such feared beings.


    Martial arts legends were hardly human; instead, they were more like Mortal Gods. Had they been born in ancient times, it would not be stretch even to call them deities walking among mortals.


    They were on a level that average martial artists wouldn¡¯t dare to fathom. Most ordinary practitioners could only aspire to be a HuaJin Master after a lifetime of cultivation. Even for geniuses with incredible talent, achieving the position of a Baodan Grandmaster was the absolute limit.


    A martial arts legend was indeed just a legend. They only appeared once every few centuries!


    Although the radical change of heaven and earth had significantly lowered the bar for one to be a martial arts legend, and that they currently lived in an era of progressiveness and prosperity, martial arts legends were still closer to mythical creatures that existed only in tales.


    He never would¡¯ve expected to meet one, let alone one who was so young.


    The square-faced fatso tried to recall what he did at this age. Perhaps he just managed to break through the third level of AnJin. Even so, it was enough for his Master to praise him as a once-in-a-decade genius.


    If that was enough to constitute him as a genius, then what was thiszy-looking boy in front of him?


    A monster?


    A demon?


    Could what he read from the internal filese true? As they approached the golden age of cultivation, monsters like Lu Xuan would only multiply, just like those at the headquarter. Despite having awakened a mere half a year ago, they were already past level four and moving onto level five.


    Compared to other cultivators, they were progressing at rocket speed.


    The people around were clearly under the shock of Lu Xuan¡¯s apparent breakthrough, especially Lin Sheng, who once thought that Lu Xuan would measure up to his Master at most.


    That was already an incredible feat. It might even earn Lu Xuan the privilege of walking inside the Inner Pce, or the friendship of various leaders¡ªthe apotheosis of martial artists.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that in the blink of an eye, he would achieve the level of martial arts legend? Such a bigwig would not only be granted free ess to the Inner Pce but also be greeted as guests of honor by the leaders.


    Yet the father and daughter¡ªLing Huang and Ling Fei¡ªheld a much simpler view. For them, the stronger Lu Xuan was, the better it was.


    While they didn¡¯t fully grasp the significance of a martial arts legend, but judging by the expression of square-faced fatso, Yun Sheng, and Lin Sheng, they could make an intelligent guess.


    The martial arts legend must be a great expert who can easily dominate the scene.


    And that was enough!


    ¡°Back then, I was only 70% certain about the n. However, with Mr. Lu keeping watch and holding the fort, I¡¯m now 100% certain that our n will seed. This time, we will absolutely capture Higashigawa Taro and the assassins of Hellfire!¡±


    Yun Sheng spoke, clenching his hands.


    Meanwhile, a group of ordinary-looking men and women gathered inside the presidential suite of a five-star hotel in Fu City.


    The moment they stepped into the room, their front of normalcy vanished into thin air. All of the visitors gave off a chilling feeling of murderous intent; each of them was a cold-blooded assassin who would kill without batting an eysh.


    Amongst them, the one who seemed to be their leader was a man in his forties. Donning a set of Japanese fighting gear, he was a man of average build.


    ¡°The Chinese police have been tightening their security checks. I¡¯m guessing that they have heard the news about us entering the country!¡±


    ¡°Their dog noses are quite keen, I see. Hmph, they are but a bunch ofmoners. How dare they meddle with our affairs? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it is not time for us to reveal ourselves, I would have killed them all to my heart¡¯s content!¡±


    ¡°No need to fear those policemen for they are nothing. The only ones we need to keep our eyes open for is the Agency of Special Affairs, the shadow lurking behind them. The Agency is a faction not to be trifled with!¡±


    The suit broke into chatter as everyone began to talk over each other. While the assassins did not hold much fear toward the regr police, they had always kept their distance from the Agency of Special Affairs.


    Over the years, when a majority of the ordinary folks were unaware, the Agency of Special Affairs had extinguished many factions who tried to somehow meddle with Huaxia.


    On the international stage, the Agency was also a renowned organization by and for cultivators.


    ¡°One hour. You will only have an hour toplete your mission to kill every single soul in the Ling family. Especially the three. Do not let all of them off!¡±


    Higashigawa Taro, who had stayed silent all this while,manded.


    Surprisingly, he could speak Mandarin fluently.


    ¡°An hourter, no matter who wins or losses, you must retreat to the seaside. There will be a boat bringing us out of Huaxia!¡±


    A schemeful gleam shed past his eyes. While he was confident of shaking off the Agency of Special Affairs even if they had their eyes on him, he sensed that something was amiss. It was as if they had caught the attention of the Agency of Special Affairs before their operationmenced.


    Higashigawa Taro was clear about just how hard it was to deal with those people with the Agency. In normal circumstances, he would turn to leave immediately; however, since he had undertaken the mission, that was no reason to give up. At least, there has been no such precedent in Hellfire.


    That was why he left an hour for himself. From his investigation, everyone in that family was an ordinary human. No matter what happened, an hour would be more than enough time to clean things up.


    Even the few bodyguards that they had hired were like y chickens and pottery dogs. It waspletely useless.


    Ling Manor, inside Lu Xuan¡¯s room, Lu Xuan was holding the phone, talking to someone over the line. On the screen, it showed the caller ID ¡°Mother Empress.¡±


    ¡°How in the world did you get this much money? You suddenly transferred three million to your Dad!¡± On the other side of the line, Liu Wanrong asked in great puzzlement.


    From what she understood, her son had just graduated from university. How could he have earned three million dors?


    For many, that was the amount that they might earn in their lifetime.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you robbed a bank!¡±


    His father, Lu Tianxiang, suddenly interrupted over the phone.


    Before Lu Xuan could answer, one could hear Liu Wanrong¡¯s enraged voice, ¡°Ptui! How dare you say something like that, you old geezer! My son has been exemry in school ever since he was young, and the city even awarded him with the title ¡®Fu City¡¯s Top Ten Students Exemrary in Character, Academics, and Sports¡¯! He would never rob a bank!


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, my son! Your Dad¡¯s just an old muddlehead who¡¯s starting to bald. He¡¯d be a bald, middle-aged uncle in no time! While there¡¯s no saving him, you should really start to take care of yourself. Don¡¯t go for nights without sleeping! You need to guard your hairline. Boys who can¡¯t protect their hairlines can never protect their lives. Even if you go bald, you must only do so after you find yourself a wife, okay? And so, how¡¯s it going with Lin Miaoyi from the blind date? Have you asked her out yet?¡±


    Liu Wanrong¡¯s ability to urge him to marry was impressive. Hearing how she managed to turn a topic on money transfer into getting a girlfriend, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. Nevertheless, it was still heartwarming.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s mother was unconcerned as to how he had made such a massive sum of money. All she cared about was if he had found himself a girlfriend or not.


    One look and anyone could tell that they were his biological parents.


    ¡°We are still taking it easy, Dad and Mom. Stop worrying about me!¡±


    Lu Xuan exined, ¡°I have epted a special job offer, and that was my pay. I¡¯ll tell you guys personally when we meet. In any case, this sum is legal and clean. Just ept it!¡±


    ¡°All right then. You are an adult, I believe in your judgment!¡± Liu Wanrong sounded like she had a lot of faith in Lu Xuan. ¡°As for that money, your Dad and I are getting on in years. How much could we spend? We¡¯ll save them as your funds to marry your future wife!¡±


    After he hung up, Lu Xuan resumed his usualnguid self. The current him looked like he had genuinely broken free of the shackles on his heart. Carefree and unconstrained, without care or worries.


    Bam!


    Suddenly, a gunshot smashed Lu Xuan¡¯s thoughts. Although it sounded like it had been muffled to a considerable extent by a silencer, leaving but a small whistle, it could never have escaped Lu Xuan¡¯s detection.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: I Can¡¯t Believe that You¡¯re a Martial Arts Legend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Almost instantly, Lu Xuan realized that someone must have broken in.


    Following that gunshot, he could hear a stter of several other shots,ing from afar.


    Then, it soon became a full-blown crossfire.


    It should be the military and the assassins shing, as the bodyguards of the Ling family did not hold any gun permits.


    Lu Xuan jumped up at once and pushed open the door, making his way out. Soon, he was in the corridor just outside the guest room.


    Meanwhile, Ling Huang, Ling Fei, and Ling Yu appeared, protected by the guards who surrounded them. They all lived in rooms near Lu Xuan so that it would be easier for Lu Xuan to defend them.


    ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t believe they arrived so soon!¡± Ling Huang¡¯s expression turned quite ghastly. The attackers hade too soon. They had deduced that the other party would only make a move within these few days. Who would have thought that they wouldunch an attack that very night?


    As a result, both Yun Sheng, his oldrade, and the square-faced fatso, Yun Sheng¡¯s subordinate, were not around.


    However, when he saw Lu Xuan, his heart quickly nested back to his stomach, no longer worried.


    Although his oldrade wasn¡¯t present, nothing could go wrong with Lu Xuan here with them.


    Yun Sheng had exined to him what a martial arts legend was after their meeting. With a powerhouse like that defending the grounds, so long as he did not do anything stupid, it could be said that there was no way that they could bepromised.


    Nevertheless, the endless gunshots and the sounds of crossfireing from all sides still made their hearts pound.


    In this period right before the dawn of the glorious era of cultivation, guns were still plenty intimidating, especially to the ordinary folk.


    No matter how powerful a fighter you were, a single bullet was enough to send you to meet your maker.


    Bang!


    A loud bang could be heard, and at once, someone kicked down the door to the main hall. Shortly after, a man wearing Japanese fighting gear walked in.


    Arrogant and fearless, he quickly found the Lings on the second floor. He verified their identities almost immediately.


    ¡°I guess this is what people meant by the proverb ¡®searching far and wide to no avail, only to find it under my eyes¡¯!¡± that middle-aged man let out a heartyugh.


    ¡°Higashigawa Taro!¡±


    Lin Sheng, who was beside Ling Huang, jumped down from the second floor with great agility.


    At the same time, Ling Huang and the others finally recognized who that man was. He was none other than Higashigawa Taro, the man they had just seen from the photos.


    ¡°A Huaxia warrior?¡± Higashigawa Taro sneered coldly.


    True enough, Higashigawa Taro was an extremely experienced assassin. In almost a single nce, he had already seen through Lin Sheng¡¯s cultivation. A level four HuaJin, virtually at the door of bing a level five Baodan Grandmaster.


    With Lin Sheng¡¯s age, it was inevitable that he would soon be a Baodan Grandmaster, and that day would not be too long into the future. He might even stand a good chance of matching his attainments or even surpass him.


    To think that such a talent was not born in Japan, but instead, in Huaxia.


    ¡°He must die! I need to kill him before he grows to be a potential threat in the future!¡±


    Higashigawa Taro reached an instant decision not to let Lin Sheng, who was in front of him, get out of this alive.


    Like a fearsome tiger descending the mountains, Lin Sheng spent no time hesitating and pounced right at Higashigawa Taro.


    Everything happened in an instant. Higashigawa Taro slid his long knife out of his sheath, and as he did that, a cold shine gleamed past the body of the de. He was set to slice Lin Sheng into half.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Lin Sheng reacted in a split second, but the gleam of the de still cut through his body.


    St!


    Fresh, red blood spilled out of his chest.


    ¡°What a quick de!¡±


    Lin Sheng grabbed the wound of his chest. He never expected that he could not even block a single sh from Higashigawa Taro.


    ¡°Is that the true terror of a Baodan Grandmaster?¡± Lin Sheng felt himself breaking into a cold sweat.


    Although he had sparred with his Master and Lu Xuan before, be it his Master or Lu Xuan, both of them had never harbored any killing intent towards him.


    That speed was enough even to slice a bullet.


    If he had not managed to dodge at the most crucial, that one sh was enough to slice him into two halves.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak! Is that what you call the martial arts of Huaxia? Only the martial arts of us¡ªthe Japanese¡ªreign supreme in the world!¡± Higashigawa Taro began tough loudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourself, Higashigawa Taro! Even if I am no match for you, you are doomed today!¡±


    Lin Sheng snarled as he breathed heavily.


    All Higashigawa Taro returned was a cold smile. ¡°You must be joking. Forget it. I¡¯ve got no time to waste. I need to leave before the Agency of Special Affairs arrives!¡±


    Long knife in hand, Higashigawa Taro mocked as he inched threateningly near to Lin Sheng.


    Suddenly, a bright, crisp voice resounded the hall.


    ¡°To think that an international assassin like you would have such national pride!¡±


    Another figure leaped off the second floor.


    ¡°Not too long ago, there was a Korean who said that TaeKwonDo was the strongest martial arts on earth. Would you be interested in fighting him, I wonder?¡± Lu Xuanmented in slight jest.


    ¡°Koreans? They are but a bunch of unworthy beings!¡±


    Higashigawa Taro turned to Lu Xuan and ridiculed, ¡°Why, are you trying to stall for time? That would be useless. One second, that¡¯s all I need to kill you. Buying time? How do you n on burying time?¡±


    Higashigawa Taro assumed that he had seen entirely through what Lu Xuan was trying to do. One his face, he wore an expression of cold disdain.


    One moment he was still chatting leisurely, and the very next moment, Higashigawa Taro had unleashed his de unto Lu Xuan.


    The snow-like gleam of the de swung down from right over Lu Xuan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    On the second floor, Ling Fei could not help but warn.


    However, the bloody scene never happened. Beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, Lu Xuan had pinched the terrifying de of Higashigawa Taro between his two fingers.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Higashigawa Taro went pale in great shock. Lu Xuan had stopped the sh that he thought was a sure kill with just two fingers.


    He tried to pull at the long knife trapped between Lu Xuan¡¯s digits, but it refused to budge. It was as though it was being held in ce by a pair of pliers.


    That was when he finally realized that something was wrong. He recalled what Lin Sheng had just said, and put it together with Lu Xuan¡¯s horrifying disy of strength.


    Then, he saw a scene that he would never forget in his life. Lu Xuan turned his fingers. To his horror, the Japanese long knife forged with alloy broke apart, inch by inch.


    ¡°What kind of monster are you?!¡±


    All color finally drained from Higashigawa Taro¡¯s face. Over the years that he had been an assassin, he had never seen an existence as terrorizing as Lu Xuan.


    Even a level five like him, a Baodan Grandmaster at the pinnacle of his cultivation, could never snap the alloyed long knife with just two fingers.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of a monster are you! Die!¡± Higashigawa Taro immediately fished a gun from his waist and began to shoot at Lu Xuan in an insane frenzy.


    However, when he finally saw what was happening, he was scared out of his wits. Those bullets hovered three inches in front of Lu Xuan, as though something invisible had intercepted the shots.


    ¡°That¡¯s Vigor! A martial arts legend. I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re a martial arts legend!¡± Atst, Higashigawa Taro realized why he could not stand up to Lu Xuan. The man before him was no Baodan Grandmaster; he was a martial arts legend, a title that even the Japanese martial circle had heard of!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Higashigawa Taro made an instant decision to run, but in the very next instant, a shard from his shattered knife had punctured his skull as a gleaming piece of de. It pinned him to the ground, and he soon lost all traces of life.


    Even if he were a level five Baodan Grandmaster, with a brain pierced right through, only death would await.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: One Man¡¯s Massacre</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Boring!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand in dismissal. It was not that Higashigawa Taro was weak. As a Baodan Grandmaster almost at the peak of his cultivation, him injuring Lin Sheng with a single sh was enough proof of his prowess.


    Lin Sheng was already one of the best in his field, yet he was almost killed with a single move. When Masters exchange moves, victories were usually determined within the fraction of a second.


    However, no matter how strong a Baodan Grandmaster was, they would still be merely a Baodan Grandmaster. Whenpared side by side with a martial arts legend, the difference between them would always be enormous.


    Not to mention that even among the martial arts legends, Lu Xuan was one of the top shots. There were still a lot of capabilities that he had not yet shown to the world.


    Being able to take on bullets with his body was just one of the many skills of his.


    The rest were still unable to recover from the astoundment, having witnessed just how easily Lu Xuan had killed Higashigawa Taro.


    ¡°A martial arts legend, this is the real martial arts legend! A Mortal God, unharmed by guns and knives!¡± eximed Lin Sheng, jaws and eyes opened wide in amazement.


    If these were ancient times, Lu Xuan could very well be truly invincible. Such a monster could easily demolish the battlefields, unless someone decided to deal with him like how Liu Bang had dealt with Xiang Yu, surrounding him with tens of thousands of troops and chasing him down until they were out of stamina. That was the only possible way to kill them.


    He can¡¯t help but suspect if Xiang Yu, the legendary ancient warrior, was a martial arts legend. Who knows? He might even be an existence more frightening than a martial arts legend.


    Even if he were to exist in present times, he would be an existence undefeatable by many!


    No wonder that there were stories passed down about the legendary martial arts legends, that with a sh of thought, could appear right in front of the person they wished to kill. No matter where they ran, they could never escape death.


    Ling Huang, Ling Fei, and the others all heaved a sigh of relief. Now that Higashigawa Taro¡ªthe man Yun Sheng said to pose the most threat¡ªwas dead, they had practically made the halfway mark of surviving tonight¡¯s ordeal.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s jaw-dropping strength was still struck them dumb. Although they knew little of the martial way, they could all see how Higashigawa Taro had severely injured Lin Sheng, only to be effortlessly wiped out by Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan walked up to Lin Sheng at once and sealed some of his acupuncture points to stop the bleeding. He asked, ¡°I heard from President Ling that you have a few pieces of Vajra Amulets? Why didn¡¯t you use it?¡±


    Lu Xuan knew that Ling Huang had given a couple of the Vajra Amulets to Lin Sheng.


    Lin Sheng turned slightly red. ¡°I sent them all back to my Master. I don¡¯t have any on me now!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just Vajra Amulets. Need you do that?¡± Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know if he should scold or praise him.


    However, that was because he didn¡¯t realize what sort of treasure the Vajra Amulets were to the ordinary folks.


    To Lu Xuan, they were simply some amulets that he could draw anytime and anywhere, especially when he got higher and higher in cultivation levels. When that time came, he could draw as many talismans as he wanted. However, to the others, these Vajra Amulets were nothing short of treasures that could save their lives when faced with great danger.


    ¡°These may be nothing to you, Mr. Lu, but to us warriors, such skills are borderline godly!¡± Lin Sheng smiled wistfully. ¡°My Master has got some powerful enemies. He needs them more than me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a filial disciple!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze towards Lin Sheng now consisted of some newfound respect.


    No one would detest a man who respects their elders and teachers. Anyway, he has already sold the Vajra Amulets. No matter what they did with them were none of his business, and he wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    ¡°Nurse and heal your injuries, and protect President Ling and the rest at the same time. I¡¯ll head pout and kill all of the assassins who have breached the area!¡±


    As he said that, Lu Xuan found a handgun and some recement bullet cases from Higashigawa Taro¡¯s body. And he walked out just like that.


    Although he could have trashed the area with brute force, he didn¡¯t shy away from using these firearms either. After all, the most significant difference between humans and animals was that humans know how to use tools.


    Lu Xuan walked out, and in the darkness, one could see slight res of crossfires briefly lighting the night. The assassins had busted the light bulbs in all areas beforehand.


    All of the shes happened in the dark. With night-vision goggles or the light from the house, one could briefly see the shadows moving around.


    However, that proved to be in no way challenging for Lu Xuan at all. With his current cultivation level, he could see things in the dark as clearly as during the day.


    Lu Xuan scanned the area once, and almost without the need to aim, he pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    An agonizing scream. A mercenary of Hellfire had lost his life under the barrel of Lu Xuan¡¯s gun.


    The very next moment, many shots were fired in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The mercenaries of Hellfire yelled fervently in their hearts. Standing tantly in front of a door was an act of courting death.


    However, what happened next stunned them rooted to the ground. Shots that were supposed tond on Lu Xuan were all futile; not only did they not touch Lu Xuan at all, but they had not even managed to make him fall even a few steps back.


    ¡°What kind of monster is he?!¡±


    Many were so shocked that their minds went nk.


    They were confident that they had hit their target, for they were assassins who had survived rigorous and strict training to kill. Of course, they were still no match to a Gun King or Gun God.


    However, hitting a stationary target should have been absolutely effortless.


    But what should they do when they have hit the target, yet the bullets were of no use at all?


    It had to be a joke!


    Despite their disbelief, Lu Xuan continued to fire away, killing more and more assassins from Hellfire.


    Also, the assassins had given away their location by shooting at Lu Xuan, and so they were quickly taken out by the military¡¯s special forces.


    The Hellfire camp fell into chaos at once.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s interference of the situation costed Hellfire over half of their people, causing significant losses to the assassins camp.


    Lu Xuan ignored all of their attacks. With a single pull of the trigger, he reaped their lives like they were nothing.


    It was not that Lu Xuan was a gun user in his past life or is in any way proficient. It was just that at this stage of cultivation, his control over his muscles had reached a point of undoubted mastery.


    Even if he had not used a gun in his previous life, he could quickly learn the knack of shooting. However, it would still be quite far off from how the Gun God would imbue their spiritual energy onto the gun, where the power was almost nuclear.


    However, he was at leastparable to a regr Gun King.


    Cultivation, in itself, was the evolution and quantum leap of life. Upon thepletion of this evolutionary stage, they would learn much faster than any other ordinary man. In other words, they were people whom most would call geniuses.


    Lu Xuan was nearly killing one with every shot. Those assassins from Hellfire stood no chance and was quickly falling back in defeat, all due to Lu Xuan alone.


    Their attacks posed no harm to Lu Xuan at all, while Lu Xuan, on the other hand, was able to finish them off, one shot at a time.


    In the end, even the special ops sent by the military could not help but stare with gaping mouths. They all stood aside as they watched Lu Xuan massacre the assassins.


    As if they were stunned silly.


    Be they the special forces from the military of the assassins from Hellfire, no matter how well-versed they are in killing people, they were still ordinary humans. One bullet was enough to take them down.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. It was almost as if he was wearing heavy armor while being a master sharpshooter. Anywhere he pointed his gun, there his bullets would take someone down.


    None of his shots missed.


    What rming uracy and efficiency!


    In the face of such a monster, even a well-trained team of elite special ops would be ughtered in no time.


    Unless they could hold out until he ran out of bullets, no one could stop such a monster.


    Of course, it may be another story if they activated the use of heavy artillery.


    However, they weren¡¯t so sure about that after witnessing the monstrosity that was Lu Xuan. Even if they had used methods like missiles, would they stand a chance against a superhuman like Lu Xuan?

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: He Did It to Exert Dominance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although they all had high confidence in heavy firearms, what Lu Xuan showed on the field was simply too shocking.


    Behind the main entrance, Lin Sheng watched as Lu Xuan walked through the manor like he was strolling a garden. Even if he threw a shot offhanded, he would still kill an assassin of Hellfire.


    All Lin Sheng felt was fear.


    Back then, when Lu Xuan had killed Higashigawa Taro with no trouble, he was already astounded once. However, he now realized that he had still underestimated the prowess of a martial arts legend.


    A martial arts legend was practically untouchable even when fighting bare-fisted, and one could only imagine how powerful they would be when armed to the teeth. It might be possible for them to go up against a battalion, or even a regiment, all by themselves.


    A martial arts legend with a weapon was the true epitome of terror. If they had been unarmed, it might be difficult for them to use even half of their real strength.


    ¡°They could never afford to offend him, only to try to get into his good books!¡±


    Such a thought suddenly shed past Lin Sheng¡¯s mind.


    Offending a horrifying monster like Lu Xuan meant that the moment he wanted you dead, even if you were to hide under the protection of a heavily fortified army base, there was no way that you could cheat death.


    That was when Lin Sheng suddenly realized why Lu Xuan had performed a seemingly shy act. He did it to exert dominance; it was an act of deterrence.


    Before he attained mastery of his grand power, he needed to lie low and lie silent to prevent anything that might go wrong during his cultivation.


    However, once he has attained great mastery of his skills, apprehensions would naturally subside. He could fight as hard as he wanted. That was, in essence, great freedom and great ease.


    The pinnacle of a warrior is not in reaching the level of Baodan Grandmaster. It is in bing a martial arts legend!


    There was nothing to fear, even if every human along a three-meter radius was an enemy!


    Back then, when he broke through the stage of HuaJin, he had returned to his sect and established his dominance as well. He made sure that the members of his sect would never dare infringe his honor.


    However, whatever he did to disy his dominance was a joke whenpared to the earth-shaking acts that Lu Xuan did here.


    The others had not thought that far ahead. They were all engulfed by the great stupefaction as they watched Lu Xuan shred the Hellfire assassins into pieces. Atst, there were but a few that remained. They all broke into hysteria as they tried to run for their lives.


    One must remember that every single one of the assassins was highly trained and steadfast killing machines. Only something beyond the realm of reason could drive someone like that into hysteria.


    The power Lu Xuan demonstrated was, undoubtedly, something of that nature.


    Momentster, the sounds of gunfire stopped as Lu Xuan stopped walking. The assassins of Hellfire had all died in his hands.


    He could feel every gaze within the manor falling on him.


    However, he paid them no mind, and He knew that his goal to establish dominance was achieved. It was enough to let those with ulterior motives see that he was no easy pushover and that they should know better than try to infuriate him.


    There were times when a disy of threat was something that had to be done. Now, borrowing the assassins of Hellfire, he was able to aplish that goal.


    An hourter, after allmps in the manor were fixed and all traces of battle were cleaned, the Head of the Agency of Special Affairs Yun Sheng and his subordinate square-faced fatso finally arrived at the scene.


    Both of them looked beaten up, and it was apparent that they had also gone through an intense battle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Ling. We didn¡¯t expect them to be this decisive!¡± Yun Sheng was quite apologetic. ¡°We had meant to rm them by attacking one of the bases of Hellfire, to force their hand to bring forward their assassination n. However, we never expected them to act today. Thank goodness that Mr. Lu was here to hold down the fort and kill all the assassins from Hellfire. A tragedy was averted because he was here!¡±


    Yun Sheng exined to everyone, ¡°After confirming that nothing would go wrong with Mr. Lu here, we decided to eradicate the base of Hellfire. That was why we werete!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We didn¡¯te into any harm!¡± Ling Huang waved his hand in constion. As an army veteran who had participated in several wars, he had long regained hisposure.


    Of course, he was able to understand the difficulties of his oldrade as well.


    Yun Sheng only turned to the sofa after he finished, fixing his gaze on a Lu Xuan, who looked rxed and a little aloof.


    He had received news feedbacked from the manor right before he reached.


    He knew how Lu Xuan had razed the entire battlefield like a battle god. And that he was all-powerful and unstoppable in his attacks.


    Yun Sheng was utterly bbergasted as well. As a leader of an agency dealing with cultivators all year long, he did know some things about the cultivators. Even he himself was transferred to the department currently known as the Agency of Special Affairs, as he had awakened powers during battle.


    He was only half a step away from attaining level six and bing a martial arts legend, but who could have imagined that this seemingly small half-step would represent such a massive gap in prowess?


    If it were him walking so tantly and fearlessly over the battlefield, he would have been made into a beehive from all the bulletsing his way.


    While he was able to conjure some form of internal energy, they were choppy and inconsistent. If he had wanted to form a continuous stream of spirit Qi and form a Shield of Vigor from it just as Lu Xuan did, he would be better off daydreaming.


    Besides, Lu Xuan had killed Higashigawa Taro without breaking a sweat. A marvel like him was worth to be esteemed as a martial arts legend.


    At the same time, he understood what Lu Xuan was trying to do. He was exerting his dominance!


    No matter how others felt toward him, be it apprehension, fear, or anything else, they must now all suppress whatever ideas they had in mind. At least, before they have the chips to threaten Lu Xuan genuinely, they must keep their hands to themselves.


    Yun Sheng recalled the heated fight he had before he arrived at the manor.


    In a secret chamber of a particr base, a huge fight was going on.


    ¡°Such humans are superhumans, and they should cooperate with our research. If these masters were to join us, our research in cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds!¡±


    An admiral demanded as he mmed the table.


    ¡°How do you intend for them to join then? Arm them with the equipment of the special ops, and no one could ever stand up against them in the warzone. Did you think that it would be possible to make someone like that toply with our research fully? To let us study the secret to his overwhelming strength?¡±


    Of course, some disagreed.


    ¡°Also, he could haveid low and stayed under the radar, yet he chose not to. Wasn¡¯t that a clear warning for us to steer clear from their affairs?¡±


    The admiral who suggested for Lu Xuan to ¡°join ¡± them turned red with embarrassed anger.


    ¡°We could control his parents and his kin, then! I don¡¯t believe that he is without weakness!¡±


    Before he could finish, Yun Sheng immediately cut him off, ¡°Times have changed, and some rules ought to be changed as well. More and more people like Lu Xuan would only surface overtime. It might be possible to control one of them, but can we control them all? What you¡¯re suggesting is essentially putting us on the opposing side of all of the Awakened!


    ¡°It is impossible to defeat them, and so that leaves us with only one choice: bring them to our side. Also, Lu Xuan did not disy any anti-societal inclinations, nor did he use his powers tomit crimes. I believe that he is someone whom we can try to buy over to our camp. We, the Agency of Special Affairs, need a powerhouse like him to join us. Within and beyond our country, all sorts of awakenings and invasions are going on every day. There is a pressing need for someone this powerful to keep watch!¡± Yun Sheng was scarily stern. ¡°I don¡¯t care what ideas the military has in mind. But no matter what operation you n to carry out, you must not bypass my authority. In this country, we are in charge of all matters concerning the cultivators!¡±


    Upon finishing his piece, Yun Sheng turned and left the secret chamber.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Special Consultant of the Agency of Special Affairs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In a meeting room within the Ling Manor, Lu Xuan, Yun Sheng, and the square-faced fatso sat on three separate sofas.


    Yun Sheng took a deep breath before opening the conversation. ¡°As the head of the Agency of Special Affairs, I would like to hire you, Mr. Lu, as a special consultant of the Fu City¡¯s Agency of Special Affairs!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at Yun Sheng. From his past life, he knew that the Agency of Special Affairs had the tradition of absorbing all sorts of mysterious talents and bizarre beings. The reason was that it was impossible for all these extraordinary beings to only appear in the military or government. In fact, most of them would be found among regr people.


    If only one or two of such humans surfaced, they might be arrested or captured like they were monsters. However, this was the start of a brand new era. Most factions had realized by now that the world might be an entirely different beast from then on.


    Slowly but surely, the old set of rules would be abandoned for a newer game. Even within the country, one or more factions fought each other for these cultivators.


    Out of them, the only faction who could publicly recruit the Awakened was the Agency of Special Affairs. For those who were just awakened or were not yet stable, the Agency of Special Affairs would take all of them into the organization.


    For those who had be dominant, they would entice them to join the agency.


    Lu Xuan belonged to the third type; not only was he powerful, but his power was also beyond anyone¡¯s wildest imagination. After the battle of tonight, no one would ever question just how destructive a martial arts legend could be on the battlefield.


    Yun Sheng thought it through. For someone as formidable as Lu Xuan, who did not disy any signs of anti-societal inclination, it would be wise to try to win him over to their side. Why do they need to wait? For other organizations to buy Lu Xuan over to the opposing camp?


    Lu Xuan lowered himself into the sofa and let out a seemingly happy expression. ¡°You want me to enter your Agency of Special Affairs? What¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    Of course, Lu Xuan understood what they meant by making him a special consecratee. Judging from the name, it should be quite simr to a regr consecratee. They would not meddle with anything concrete and just needed toe out and be intimidating when need be, not unlike a hired thug.


    Lu Xuan was happy with the arrangement. If he were to expected to interfere with worldly affairs and waste time in all sorts of politics, he could forget about making good progress in cultivating.


    There was no harm in beating people up asionally or being brought out as intimidation. After all, when he got bored of cultivating, he would also need some chance to crack his knuckles and loosen his joints.


    Even regr Baodan Grandmasters would have some apprehension or hesitation when facing an entity as humongous as the Agency of Special Affairs. However, Lu Xuan was different. His capabilities had surpassed the threshold for being a martial arts legend, and that itself was enough to make him more than just a chess piece on the board.


    Even if he decided to join the Agency of Special Forces, he would never be a chess piece. He would be a coborator, and together they will be of mutual assistance, achieving win-win.


    That was also why he decided to exert his dominance back then. Otherwise, some may still be unclear about the current situation, thinking that they could threaten them in one way or the other.


    Yun Sheng was, in fact, relieved by his directness. Lu Xuan was willing to discuss this at least, and Yun Sheng thought of it as a good start. He would be worried if Lu Xuan had been a blockhead who couldn¡¯t care less about such things.


    Yun Sheng had encountered types that were difficult to convince. Some were blockheaded youths who had just awakened their powers, and some were just cultivators who were as unworldly as wild cranes or floating clouds.


    Those people would never pay you any attention. The only way to get through to them was to sh them your authoritarian steel fist and teach them who¡¯s the real boss.


    Of course, that would be useless against Lu Xuan. Otherwise, they might be the ones getting taught a lesson by Lu Xuan instead.


    ¡°It seems like you were quite familiar with us, the Agency of Special Affairs, Mr. Lu. I won¡¯t beat around the bush then. To put it simply, if you join us at the agency, we would provide a portion of the resources needed for your cultivation!¡± Lu Xuan said as he waved a single finger. ¡°You may be very powerful, Mr. Lu, but in terms of resource gathering, I¡¯m assuming that the agency would fare much better, given our control over the nation¡¯s resources. However, so long as you join the Agency of Special Affairs, none of that is an issue!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded; Yun Sheng was right. Currently, the drastic change of heaven and earth had only just begun. Many treasured herbs still grew deep in the mountains and forests.


    Without external help, a lot of time would be wasted just by looking for these precious herbs. That would also exin the rumor that cultivation was much easier for those working for the government.


    ¡°Apart from that, we may also arrange our men to protect your parents from the shadows!¡± Yun Sheng continued, ¡°I know that no one would be able to hurt you, but I believe both your parents are regr people. With us in charge of their safety, we could reduce a lot of your problems!¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, with our capabilities, we could also block many unnecessary troubles that maye your way!¡±


    Lu Xuan thought over Yun Sheng¡¯s offer. Indeed, at the current stage, or even a long time after, the Agency of Special Affairs would head many cultivation factions. Joining them would be a wise call.


    While it may be inevitable at times to be their hitman or to intimidate their foes, it was nothing to sweat over.


    ¡°Apart from all that, we also belong to the civil service. The remuneration package would include a stable sry, an allowance, health insurance, and retirement. No matter what the other units could offer, we could match them, and do them better!¡± Seeing that Lu Xuan was now slightly interested, the square-faced fatso quickly added, looking both sincere and anxious.


    The only thing he hadn¡¯t done was kneel and hug Lu Xuan¡¯s thighs!


    The square-faced fatso got even more worried as Lu Xuan refused to give the final nod. Was that still not enough to convince him? Comparing it to when the agency recruited him, it was almost as if he was duped into joining. All he had was a basic pay with no insurance.


    He was so young and silly back then. All those benefits only came after he became a full-fledged employee a year into the field.


    Don¡¯t tell me that Lu Xuan would only agree if I kneel? The square-faced fatso thought.


    If I kneeled just because he told me to, wouldn¡¯t that be too humiliating? But if I refused to kneel, we wouldn¡¯t hit our target for our monthly KPI!


    Trying to take over the baton after his old man got promoted was no easy task. The stress was real.


    Not to mention the intensepetition between the different agencies of Special Affairs, and within the agency itself.


    It was challenging to get anything done nowadays!


    Lu Xuan paused slightly. Some of Yun Sheng¡¯s points were spot on about the worries he had. Of course, he wasn¡¯t talking about the sry or insurance. Those were nonsense.


    If word got around that the great Celestial Lord was collecting retirement funds, he might as well die of embarrassment.


    Of course, he knew nothing about the melodrama going through the mind of the obviously uptight square-faced fatso, who was such a drama queen. Otherwise, Lu Xuan would be at an even greater loss for words.


    Yun Sheng could not help but let out a sigh of relief after seeing how Lu Xuan was a little taken with the idea. Most may not know this, but these conditions were specially curated after countless experiments in recruiting these cultivators.


    Even powerful cultivators found it tough to refuse theforts of life. After all, with their bodies embedded in the mortal realm doomed with no escape, boundless meddlesome matters would always arise, waiting to be resolved.


    Meanwhile, they, the Agency of Special Affairs, could resolve these matters for them. Actually, it would be more urate to call it mutual assistance.


    ¡°Since you people are so sincere, I agree to enter the Agency of Special Affairs as your special consultant. You may send me your missions, but whether or not I ept them will be entirely up to me!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Of course! No problem at all!¡±


    The square-faced fatso quickly epted the offer. I almost knelt, he thought. It would be so embarrassing if I did. Thankfully I didn¡¯t!

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: To Kill Luo Kun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Good, in that case, you¡¯re one of us now!¡± Yun Sheng quickly added. ¡°As for the misceneous stuff, such as your identification cards and all, we¡¯ll be sending them shortly!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that you have wiped out one of the bases of Hellfire?¡± asked Lu Xuan, who suddenly recalled that incident.


    ¡°That is right!¡±


    Yun Sheng nodded. ¡°At first, we had only nned to rm them with our attack, scaring the snake out of its hiding bush. We initially wanted to force Higashigawa Taro and co to show themselves, but who would have imagined him to be taken out by a single blow from Mr. Lu? We miscalcted!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled politely but said nothing. The martial prowess of Higashigawa Taro was indeed masterful; he couldn¡¯t have severely injured Lin Sheng with a single de slice otherwise. However, he was still worlds apart from a martial arts legend.


    Do not belittle the seemingly innocuous half-step difference. Many a time, this difference of half a step meant a disparity between heaven and earth.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan was so strong that he could have easily defeated a regr martial arts legend. He was a cultivator unlike anyone had ever seen before.


    ¡°After tonight¡¯s incident, the Hellfire organization will suffer immense losses within Huaxia. That should silence them for quite a while. However, we must not belittle them, for things can always take a turn for the worse. I will station some men with the Lings. That way, we won¡¯t be caught off-guard even if Hellfire returns for a sudden attack!¡± Yun Sheng added.


    ¡°I guess that this will finally blow over after Old Ling¡¯s done with that project!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good to hear!¡± Lu Xuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the clean up in your hands then. Contact me only if it¡¯s something you can¡¯t handle on your own!¡±


    A good while after Lu Xuan left, the square-faced fatso finally recovered as he turned to Yun Sheng in sheer disbelief. ¡°Chief, that¡¯s it?¡±


    Yun Sheng nced briefly at the square-faced fatso and teased, ¡°What else? Would you like him to sign abor contract?


    ¡°Also, just what nonsense were you spouting just now? Did you think that you could entice such a powerhouse to join us with on-job perks like work insurance and other funds? You are embarrassing the entire Agency of Special Affairs!¡±


    Upon recalling the stunt that the square-faced fatso had just pulled off, Yun Sheng was both exasperated and amused.


    However, he let it go, knowing full well of thatd¡¯s longings for job insurance and funds. Speaking of which, he was the one who sort of tricked him in the first ce. He had recruited the square-faced fatso into the Agency without any on-job insurance and funds.


    That was the time when the Agency was starting out, where they were considered officially open just by hanging a doorte. They did not have much to offer back then.


    The square-faced fatso smiled, slightly bashful. He didn¡¯t dare to tell Yun Sheng that he had even considered kneeling and calling him ¡°daddy.¡± If he did, Yun Sheng would probably beat him to death.


    ¡°Hehe. But we¡¯ve managed to snag quite a big catch this time! In the uing provincial meeting with the other Chiefs, I¡¯ll finally have something to boast in their faces!¡± Yun Sheng seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how smug Geezer Fang was when he recruited a Baodan Grandmaster for the Agency? This time, lo and behold, I have gotten us a stage six martial arts legend!¡±


    Yun Sheng could already imagine just how gloomy that bald git who¡¯s always trying to win him would be after hearing the news. Even the mere thought of it gives him such a kick.


    ¡°You should leave right away. Send someone to protect Lu Xuan¡¯s parents, and don¡¯t mess anything up!¡± Yun Sheng quickly instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    The square-faced fatso quickly rogered the order. Despite how he looked, he had never slipped up on serious business.


    On the other side, Lu Xuan had returned to his room. On the phone that he had not checked for long, there was a message notification from WeChat.


    ¡°You there?¡±


    The sender of that message was none other than Lin Miaoyi.


    Lu Xuan picked up his cellphone and replied.


    ¡°Ehn!¡±


    ¡°I hope that the Luos did not mess with you again!¡±


    Lu Xuan wrote back, ¡°Not for the time being, I think!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Lin Miaoyi disappeared again after leaving that one message, in line with her usual cold and aloof demeanor.


    Thanks to Lin Miaoyi¡¯s reminder, Lu Xuan quickly remembered another trouble aside from Hellfire. After today, the matter of the Ling family could be put aside for the time being.


    After all, Hellfire had suffered significant losses in this operation. Even if they tried to bring together an assassin organization of the same size, it would be difficult, to say the least.


    Besides, the Agency of Special Affairs was no chump as well.


    Also, the project would have been finalized in a couple more days. When that time came, the Japanese conglomerate would be likely to cease all activities as well.


    While Lu Xuan could not say for sure if there would be any aftermath, from the looks of it, this should be the end of the entire affair.


    However, another problem had resurfaced in front of Lu Xuan. It was Luo Kun, plus the Luo family behind that man.


    The existence of his family. That was one of the most significant reasons why Lu Xuan decided to join the Agency of Special Affairs.


    If he had been alone, he could have taken on the world all by himself. Who else could stand up against him if he cared for hardly anyone in the world?


    That was how he used to live. In his past life, he was like a lone wolf.


    However, things had changed. Lu Xuan now had a family that he needed to protect and worry about, and he could not tolerate anyone posing a threat of any kind to them.


    ¡°In that case, I might as well strike first!¡± Lu Xuan said icily. It seemed like Lin Miaoyi¡¯s threat against Luo Kun had worked for the moment and that Luo Kun had temporarily withdrawn his ws.


    However, from Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding of that man, it would not be long before Luo Kun resumed to his old ways. Instead of waiting for him to pounce on him, it might be wiser to make the first strike.


    He who strikes first prevails, while he who strikeste fails!


    Lu Xuan had not a drop of mercy to spare for the enemy who had torn his family apart in his past life.


    Lu Xuan immediately changed into an all-ck outfit and slipped on a ck trench coat. With his slender figure, he looked like a dark knight of the night.


    After forbidding the servants to disturb him, he quickly scaled over the gates and left the Ling Manor. Even at that hour, many of the servants were still cleaning up the wreckage from the great battle. As for the bodies and remains, they were taken care of by the military.


    Lu Xuan strode with his long, powerful-looking legs and covered distances like a gust of swift wind. Soon, he had entered the city area, with speedparable to a car.


    He even bought a ck mask along the way. Now, from head to toe, he looked just like a dark knight.


    Lu Xuan quickly stopped in front of a district of bungalows.


    Lu Xuan was a little out of breath, but he quickly smoothened his breathing. Climbing over the wall, he made it in easily.


    His target was a bungalow from this district.


    Lu Xuan knew that Luo Kun must be staying in one of the vis of this neighborhood.


    In his past life, he had gathered a lot of intel all for the sake of revenge. Therefore, he knew that Luo Kun would be hiding in one of the bungalows in this area during this specific period.


    Lu Xuan was almost looking forward to Luo Kun¡¯s expression when he saw himter.


    When Lu Xuan arrived near the detached bungalow that Luo Kun was staying at, as expected, he found some hidden guards littered along the perimeter.


    Any other ordinary human would not discover them if they walked straight in.


    However, they could not hide from Lu Xuan¡¯s senses. Waltzing into the bungalow, Lu Xuan took down the hidden guards, one p at a time. Before they could even react, Lu Xuan had already ended their lives.


    They could not even ry a warning.


    Lu Xuan slowly approached the brightly lit bungalow. He then saw two bodies, white and naked, intertwining in heated passion.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Luo Kun, Killed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Out of the two intertwining bodies, the female was none other than Dai Yingying¡ªthe once-best friend of Lin Miaoyi. Nevertheless, the male was no stranger to Lu Xuan either.


    Seemingly around the age of 27 or 28, he was a suave-looking man with a slightly darkened expression. He was Luo Kun from the Luo family, as well as the mastermind who killed Lu Xuan¡¯s family in his past life.


    Luo Kun gathered Dai Yingying in his arms and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you gained Miaoyi¡¯s trust?¡±


    Dai Yingying stiffened for a second before replying, ¡°Not yet. You should know how Miaoyi usually is, that character of hers. Regaining her trust after losing it is simply too difficult. I can¡¯t even get a chance to see her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s uneptable. You must think of another way to get near her. She ys a huge role in my ns!¡± Dai Yingying¡¯s excuse was immediately shot down by Luo Kun.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of that wretched Lu Xuan! Can¡¯t you send someone to kill him already?¡± Dai Yingying sulked cutely. She remembered how Lu Xuan had humiliated her and could hardly contain the fury in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Consider him dead, as that is what he will soon be. It is just a matter of time. While Miaoyi can shield him for the time being, I don¡¯t believe that she can protect him forever!¡± Luo Kun sneered coldly. ¡°He is just a nobody, and there¡¯s nothing to fear. When I finally be the god of the new era, squishing amoner like him would be as simple as squishing an ant!¡±


    Luo Kun had never taken Lu Xuan seriously, even since the beginning. If not for his fear of tempting the wrath and retaliation of Lin Miaoyi, he would have made a move on Lu Xuan a long time ago.


    The two of them got dressed only to find a masked man wearing a ck trench coat sitting on one of the living room sofas. The mysterious intruder sank into the couch as he leisurely observed Luo Kun and Dai Yingying.


    ¡°I assume that you¡¯re done? Great timing. Let us settle some scores between us!¡± Lu Xuan said casually.


    The two of them were immediately startled. Especially Luo Kun, who was absolutely horrified. When did this man appear? There was no sign at all.


    Luo Kun was the most shocked of the two. As Dai Yingying was an ordinary human, it was only natural for her to have weaker senses. However, he was different. As a level four Awakened, even if he wasn¡¯t the most powerful, out of all who were currently awakened, he was definitely up there with the top of the line bigwigs.


    Naturally, the senses of an Awakened would be far more perceptive than that of an average human. However, even he could not identify how the mysterious man managed to break in.


    ¡°Men!¡± Luo Kun quickly hollered. However, there was no response at all.


    ¡°Save the yelling. They have gone ahead before you into the pits of hell!¡± Lu Xuan said calmly.


    ¡°What? Who in the world are you?¡± Luo Kun regained hisposure now that things hade to this. He knew that the one standing in front of him must be no ordinary man.


    As he moved, he tried to make his way to the other end of the couch.


    However, before he could even budge, there was the high-pitched sound of something piercing the air. Luo Kun let out a blood-curdling screech. Something had punctured one of his arms clean through, and blood soon spilled everywhere.


    A piece of rock impaled the wall.


    ¡°Looking for a gun?¡± Lu Xuan grinned. ¡°Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡±


    Indeed, Luo Kun never dreamed that Lu Xuan would guess his intentions right away. He quickly paled and broke into a cold sweat.


    Lu Xuan eyeballed Luo Kun, who was right in front of him. Compared to the Luo Kun he faced in his previous life, the current Luo Kun was still wet behind the ears.


    Not only were both Luo Kuns differ vastly in cultivation levels, but the current Luo Kun was still thinking like an ordinary human. Even when armed with his cultivation, his first reaction upon seeing an enemy was to grab a gun, simr to a non-cultivating regr human.


    If it had been the Luo Kun of his past life, that Luo Kun would have pounced at him in the very first minute.


    ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Luo Kun howled, sounding like an injured wild beast.


    Dai Yingying, who was standing beside him, was scared out of her wits. After all, she was, in the end, a regr human.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys just discussing how you would kill me? Did you guys forget all of that already?¡± Lu Xuanughed out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Xuan? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Before Luo Kun could say anything, Dai Yingying was the first to exim in disbelief.


    She could not believe that the man in front of her eyes was, in fact, Lu Xuan. It was beyond her.


    At that moment, however, Luo Kun was the one who managed to calm down. ¡°In that case, was the man I¡¯ve sent before but not Miaoyi, but you?¡±


    Luo Kun had always suspected that Lin Miaoyi killed the man he sent and that it was a warning for him. That was why he was apprehensive and ceased creating trouble for Lu Xuan.


    He had also investigated Lu Xuan. He was just an ordinary guy and did not have anything to do with their circle. He didn¡¯t have the capabilities to kill the man he sent, and so Luo Kun concluded that only Lin Miaoyi would have the ability and motive to kill the assassin.


    Only then did he realize that this man, whom he had brushed off since the very start, was the one who killed his right-hand man.


    ¡°I sure misjudged you!¡± Luo Kun¡¯s eyes were icy as they red fiercely at Lu Xuan. ¡°I had thought that you are just an ordinary human, but I now see that you are an Awakened as well. There is no need for the Awakened to fight to the death. When the new era arrives, we would all be the gods of the new era!¡±


    He tried to convince Lu Xuan to let him off. Lu Xuan smirked disdainfully. Luo Kun hasn¡¯t changed much from his past like, it seemed. Lu Xuan immediately remembered the smugness of the old Luo Kun.


    ¡°Hahahaha! You? The god of the new era?¡± Lu Xuanughed hysterically. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed for sure. But that¡¯s fine. Getting to kill you again is the best!¡±


    ¡°What fo you mean?¡± Luo Kun was a little confused by what Lu Xuan meant.


    Lu Xuan scoffed icily and said no more. His figure blurred. Like a Great Roc spreading its wings, he leaped up and swept down swiftly towards Luo Kun, and within seconds, he had swooped right in front of him.


    At the same time, Luo Kun was ready with his attack. He opened his mouth and immediately let out an air cannon.


    If it were any other humans or even a martial grandmaster, a direct hit would be fatal.


    That was also what Luo Kun had been nning all along.


    However, Lu Xuan knew him too well. He immediately returned a palm strike, shattering the air cannon right then and there.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Luo Kun never imagined that something like that could ever happen. The power of his air cannon wasparable to a bullet.


    And Lu Xuan had shattered it with a punch, just like that.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan¡¯s next flurry of attacks had snuck up like a shadow on Luo Kun. Hended a direct strike on Luo Kun¡¯s chest.


    Bam!


    Luo Kun was sted through the air andnded heavily on the couch. There was not even a twitch as blood flowed down the corners of his lips. All of his internal organs had been reduced to nothingness by the sheer power of Lu Xuan¡¯s dominating inner strength.


    ¡°Ahh! Murder!¡±


    Dai Yingying finally snapped to her senses upon seeing such a scene. She screamed in utter horror.


    However, the very next instant, she had shut up as well. Lu Xuan had killed her with a single strike as well, no different from how he had in Luo Kun.


    From the start till the end, Lu Xuan was calm and indifferent. He had long gotten used to killing. Any difort would have been nothing but a relic of a long, distant past.


    The feeling of getting to kill Luo Kun once again was incredible. As for Dai Yingying, she was just an extra person to kill. From the moment she instigated, she had deserved death.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: One Month, and Treatment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After he killed the two of them, Lu Xuan scaled the walls and left the bungalow. Everything was handled in absolute silence, and he had avoided all of the cameras. No one would ever know who was the one who did the deed.


    As for the rage for the Luos, whatever fury they felt after the news broke was none of Lu Xuan¡¯s business. Moreover, the revenge he would be exacting on the Luos had only just begun. Killing Luo Kun was simply him collecting a wee bit of interest.


    Another wordless night passed, and no one knew that Lu Xuan had left the manor and returned. The next morning, a cheery Ling Huang came knocking on Lu Xuan¡¯s door.


    ¡°Mr. Lu! I received a call from the CEO of that conglomerate, saying that he would be withdrawing from the project bid. He has pulled out of thepetition!¡±


    Ling Huang was all smiles when he broke the news.


    ¡°You received word that soon?¡± Lu Xuan was a little surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They should have gotten the news and feared that I would do unto them the same thing we did here!¡±


    Nheless, Ling Huang still looked a tad indignant.


    The truth was that he had gotten ready a one billion bounty for the heads of prominent members of that conglomerate. Since they had torn apart all facades of cordiality and used unfair means, he had no qualms about returning the favor.


    One billion was enough to drive countless assassins insane. When that time came, Ling Huang would make them shed blood like water.


    As an army veteran, he had always refused to use unfair means, not because he couldn¡¯t, but because he was unwilling.


    ¡°Are you going to let them off just like that. President Ling?¡± Lu Xuan stretched as he asked teasingly.


    ¡°Of course not. Not only do they have to pull out of the project, but they must also pay me apensation of ten billion!¡± Ling Huang snapped, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to let them off that easily either. However, they have massive assets and waves of ns people, whereas there are only three in my family. I cannot afford to lose any one of them!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately understood why Ling Huang ultimately decided not to pursue the matter. That Japanese conglomerate had stood for over a century, and their foundation was immense. If they had gone all out and ced a bounty on each other¡¯s heads, they could kiss goodbye to all future businesses and stay home all day.


    It would be more dangerous if they stayed home all the time.


    They would be middle-aged, balding otakus, downing coca-c all day long.


    Therefore, no matter how angry he was, there was no choice but to let go of that matter. But of course, when given a chance, they would not let go of each other¡¯s throats if they crossed paths in the future.


    ¡°However, to avoid anything from taking a turn for the worse, we would like to invite you to stay for a while longer to keep watch, Mr. Lu. It will deter any ideas of them turning back and attack us again!¡± Ling Huang said. After the battle, he finally understood the saying, ¡°pugilists unt thew with martial arts.¡±


    In the past, he had never thought highly of those so-called warriors. No matter how much a master they were in martial arts, they would falter in front of a knife. So what if the martial arts that they were practicing was impressive? One could easily beat a martial artist to death with rods and sticks.


    A single gunshot was enough to take them down!


    Even a Baodan Grandmaster, who used to exist only in legends, could be shot to death when pushed under a rain of bullets.


    Therefore, he never had any respect for the warriors!


    However, after what happened yesterday, where he witnessed Lu Xuan¡¯s almost godly performance, he found out that the world seemed to have turned upside down.


    Also, he had heard of the news that the entire world seemed to be in the process of some form of evolution. Powerful beings like these did not mark the end; instead, their numbers would only increase as time passed.


    It made him realize that maybe the world was about to change drastically!


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Lu Xuan epted Ling Huang¡¯s request.


    Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief after Ling Huang made peace with that Japanese conglomerate. While these few days had been short, everything that happened kept the Lings in a state of anxiety.


    It was in such an environment that a month quickly passed.


    Within that month, Lu Xuan personally held the fort in the Ling Manor to prevent any assassins from Hellfire from returning. They had not seen any killers from Hellfire after that day, though. It was as if the other party had epted the loss.


    And so, Lu Xuan made use of this rare opportunity to fortify his cultivation as a level six martial arts legend.


    He took some time to consume the remainder of the 300-year-old King of Ginseng. Gradually, he managed to turn it into his cultivation.


    After all, while Spirit Qi has slowly begun to awaken, they were but small trickles whenpared to the abundance of spiritual energy in Huaxia, the future sacred ground of cultivation. Lower level cultivators might benefit from this and attain significant breakthroughs, but for a martial arts legend like Lu Xuan, it was still far from enough.


    He must wait for the next wave of spiritual revival. To him, that would be an environment more conducive to his cultivation.


    Therefore, all of the treasured herbs he could get at this stage were of utmost importance.


    Within a short month, building upon the foundation he already had, he actually managed to double his cultivation.


    Such advancement speed was unheard of!


    It revealed the prowess of the Taixu Origin Power in all its glory, and one could only marvel at just how powerful it was. At the same level, the Taixu Origin Power was simply far too powerful.


    Apart from guarding and cultivating in the Ling Manor, Lu Xuan also took the chance to treat Ling Yu of his heart diseasepletely.


    As Lu Xuan conducted more and more treatment sessions, Ling Yu¡¯s heart disease began to improve as well. He soon became visibly healthier as time went by.


    This day, before Lu Xuan was about to leave, he treated Ling Yu for the veryst time.


    In Ling Yu¡¯s room, the father and daughter duo¡ªLing Huang and Ling Fei¡ªwas still very agitated, no matter how many times they saw the procedure.


    After Lu Xuanpleted the final treatment session, several doctors in white robes immediately rushed up. They quickly hooked Ling Yu up to all sorts of medical equipment and gave him a thorough check.


    They were experts in cardiology from the Lings¡¯ private hospital. Due to Ling Yu¡¯s disease, the Ling Group Hospital was also nationally renowned for its cardiology department. Many cardiology experts worked for the Ling Group Hospital.


    Soon, the results were out. The doctors couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise at the findings.


    ¡°Oh heavens, this is unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Is this the true prowess of traditional Chinese medicine?¡±


    ¡°He was able to heal a heart with congenital heart disease fully. Such news will shake the entire nation!¡±


    The doctors were all amazed. Very quickly, Ling Huang and Ling Fei were informed of the final results. Not only was Ling Yu¡¯s heart relieved of the burden of congenital heart disease, but his heart was also much healthier and robust than most people¡¯s hearts.


    It was, therefore, no wonder that those experts in cardiology were agitated beyond words. Right now, the world was still quite powerless when confronted with heart diseases. Of those, congenital heart defects were one of their biggest challenges.


    If they could publish the results of the treatment, it would shock the world. After all, the number of people with heart disease was countless.


    However, they have signed an agreement of confidentiality with the Lings. They were prohibited from announcing the results to the public.


    Besides, how should they exin their findings if they tried to publish it? Were they going to tell the public that someone had treated Ling Yu¡¯s heart disease by materializing needles from spiritual Qi? That he was healed through acupuncture?


    Even if they had told the truth, it would have brushed off as superstition and irrationality.


    Lu Xuan, who was sitting on the sofa, was the only one who expected that oue.


    His healing methods were something beyond the boundaries of both Chinese and western medicine. In essence, it wasn¡¯t a treatment per se, but rather, a bolster of Ling Yu¡¯s very own life force.


    When one¡¯s life force increased, they would naturally be relieved of the sicknesses guing their bodies.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: The Martial Arts Competition</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He had essentially solved the crux of Ling Yu¡¯s disease.


    Therefore, not only was Ling Yu¡¯s illness healedpletely, but his body was also much healthier than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Mr. Lu, that Xiao-yu finally recovered from his heart disease!¡± Ling Huang could hardly contain his excitement. ¡°You might not know this, but this illness has tormented Xiao-yu for many years. I almost thought that he would stay like this for the rest of his life, but you¡¯ve healed him, Mr. Lu!¡±


    On his side, Ling Fei looked thrilled as well. Ling Yu¡¯s illness was a joint ache weighing on their hearts.


    Now, the weight had finally been lifted from their minds.


    ¡°In that case, I shall take my leave then!¡± Lu Xuan stood up and said.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange for a chauffeur to send you home!¡± Ling Huang said without skipping a beat.


    Ling Fei, who was standing at the side, seemed like she wanted to say something. However, she said nothing in the end.


    After they sent Lu Xuan off, Ling Fei went to find Ling Huang.


    ¡°Dad, I would like to learn martial arts!¡± Ling Fei stated.


    ¡°You¡¯re ady. Why learn martial arts!¡± Ling Huang frowned.


    Ling Fei tried to convince him, ¡°Dad, as you can see, the world is different from the past. You have also seen just how much benefit a powerful cultivator can bring!


    ¡°My brother will inherit the Ling Group in the future. By learning martial arts, I can better protect our assets. Both Mr. Lu or Brother Lin mentioned that what lies ahead is a glorious era for cultivators. If no one in the Ling family cultivates, aren¡¯t we just waiting to be trampled on?¡± Ling Fei pressed further in her pitch.


    Ling Huang looked long and hard at Ling Fei before letting out a sigh. He could, of course, see his daughter¡¯s intentions and the real reason why she suddenly wanted to practice martial arts.


    However, matters of the heart were not something he could interfere with. If the other party had been a regr guy or even a poor youth, it would actually be much easier.


    He, Ling Huang, only managed to umte such wealth after striving for decades in the business world. Need he even rely on setting up his daughter for a political marriage to bring in even more money?


    What¡¯s the use of earning so much money? To bring it into his coffin?


    Therefore, from his point of view, money was never a hindrance. It was okay even if the other party was not that outstanding. So long as his daughter liked him, that would be enough.


    On the contrary, it was that the other party was too outstanding. Even he would need to treat that person as their most esteemed guest. Using the words of Lin Sheng, such powerhouses would be gods in the Inner Pce, and one could already imagine how respectful regr people would be of him.


    To such a man, money and power would be delivered to him on a silver tter if that was what he truly wanted. To such persons, their wealth would be utterly meaningless.


    It is like a tiger trying to eat a porcupine with no avail. There was simply nothing that could be done.


    However, putting himself in his daughter¡¯s shoes, he understood that his daughter was now a grown woman. She had always been picky about people and had always ignored most ordinary folk. It was rare that she actually set her eyes on someone, and so, he was hesitant to stop her.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re keen to learn, you should learn from the best. There is one ce I can send you to train in cultivation!¡± Ling Huang bit his inner cheeks and gave his consent. He thought of that ce. He had gone through a lot to cut himself clean from that ce, but for the sake of his daughter, he must now return.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ling Fei was ted, and her long ponytail swayed behind her in the same cheer.


    Xing Chen Bay Residence. Even though Lu Xuan had not returned for days, the ce was as clean as ever.


    With the spiritual formationid by Lu Xuan in ce, dust couldn¡¯t gather and settle.


    However, before Lu Xuan could settle down, a phone call broke the peaceful quiet.


    ¡°Hello? Son? Where are you!¡± The phone ryed the voice of his Mother Empress, Liu Wanrong, from the other side of the line.


    ¡°I¡¯m at home!¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    ¡°Good! You being home is good!¡± Liu Wanrong quickly said.


    Lu Xuan frowned at once as his chest tightened. For some reason, he felt that his mother¡¯s words were loaded.


    ¡°There¡¯s the thing. Do you remember your Dad¡¯s colleague, Uncle Lu? He has a daughter now on her graduation trip. She¡¯sing to Fu City; wouldn¡¯t it be too dangerous for a young foreign Missy like her to roam the streets? And so your Dad and I were thinking, why don¡¯t you should be her guide for a few days and show her around?¡± Liu Wanrong smiled.


    Lu Xuan almost vomited blood. Did his Mom take him as a fool?


    She was going all out to force him into blind dates, huh? She outdid herself this time with such a refreshing excuse.


    ¡°Mom, just how worried are you about me not getting a wife?¡± Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t resist the urge to ask.


    ¡°Listen to yourself! I¡¯m just creating chances for you! I brought you up with blood, tears, and sweat, and now that you¡¯re all grown up, you¡¯re finding me annoying, aren¡¯t you!¡± Liu Wanrong wailed over the phone.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s head was throbbing now. ¡°I¡¯ll go, alright?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Liu Wanrong was pleased. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you youngsters nowadays who hate blind dates and prefer to seek out love based on your feelings! I¡¯m basically creating more chances for you. Your Uncle Lu¡¯s daughter is their campus beauty. She has tens of thousands of fans on Tik Tok, alright?¡±


    ¡°You sure are trendy, Mom!¡±


    Lu Xuan gave up on refuting. Back then, he also used to be addicted to those short videos, but now, he could not even remember how many years had passed since then. He no longer felt anything towards that kind of stuff.


    At Fu City¡¯s Southern Train Station, two girls around 20 kept looking around as they waited at the main entrance.


    The girl with a slightly rounder face got a little impatient.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, why isn¡¯t the guy your father mentioned here yet? Is that man even reliable?¡±


    The young girl pouted and seemed a little annoyed.


    ¡°He should being, I think!¡± The other girl looked to be at most 20 years old. Her makeup was exquisite, and her skin was snowy white. She dressed fashionably and carried a small backpack, brimming with youthfulness.


    ¡°Your dad couldn¡¯t have been more obvious. This is a blind date, isn¡¯t it? I wonder what his background was. Is he rich or handsome?¡± asked the slightly round-faced girl.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t n to go on a blind date with him, and so his looks and wealth are of no concern to me!¡± The young girl called Ling¡¯er looked prettyid back.


    ¡°You have a point! Well, I guess it¡¯ll be alright if he knows to act appropriately. If he doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll make him make a fool of himself in public, so that he will leave on his own!¡± the slightly round-faced girl added.


    ¡°But where are we going next? What about the San Square 7th Alley?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go thereter. I heard that there¡¯s a martial artspetition in Fu City today and that a lot of martial powerhouses will be attending. These are real martial experts, not those who could only do fancy but feeble moves!¡± Ling¡¯er said


    ¡°I forgot about that interest of yours!¡± The slightly round-faced girl sighed in resignation as she rubbed her forehead. ¡°I guess it¡¯ll be alright. Who knows, we might even meet really cute boys!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte!¡±


    Just as the two girls were getting engrossed in their discussion, a figure barged into their line of sight. Both of them looked up and saw a youth who looked to be around their age.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Don¡¯t Come Squeezing Into the Circle When You Don¡¯t Belong!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°He looks quite delicate and clean!¡± said the girl with a chubby face. Thank goodness he¡¯s not a fat otaku, she thought.


    However, while he looked delicate, that was pretty much it. You could call him good-looking, but he wasn¡¯t the kind who was heart-stoppingly good-looking.


    However, no one could deny that his eyes were exceptionally gorgeous.


    After a month of training, Lu Xuan had gained full control over his cultivation. He let not even a smidge of cultivation leak and looked just like any other youth.


    He was also wearing clothes bought off Taobao, and they looked very cheap!


    However, Chubby Face knew that these type of guys were better known as ¡°economical men.¡± They would probably suit ordinary girls, but they would never be worthy enough for them two.


    ¡°You¡¯re that Lu Xuan?¡± asked Chubby Face.


    ¡°Mhmm!¡± Lu Xuan nodded mildly.


    Chubby Face nted both hands on her waist and said, ¡°This may sound crude, but let me warn you first. Although I don¡¯t know why Uncle Lu arranged this blind date with you, you better throw any wishful thinkings out the window. Our Yuling has a lot of suitors in school, and they are all sons of wealthy tycoons or high ranking government officials. Ask yourself, can you evenpare? So don¡¯t fall in love with Yuling for your own good. Otherwise, you¡¯re the only one who will get hurt!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here today on orders to be a tour guide. I didn¡¯t think if anything else!¡± Lu Xuan replied casually,pletely unaffected by Chubby Face¡¯s words.


    Upon seeing how indifferent Lu Xuan was, Lu Yuling¡¯s big eyes slightly widened in shock. She, of all, knew just how sharp-tongued her best friend could be, and those hurtful words had chased away many of her suitors.


    Guys with some esteem would almost always turn and leave right away. Even girls found them overboard when they heard them.


    However, she was also uninterested in mixing with themoners. While it may be cruel, that was the reality. Don¡¯t try to squeeze into the circle when you don¡¯t belong!


    Looking at Lu Xuan, he didn¡¯t seem the type without self-esteem, nor did he look like someone feigning that he was alright. One could clearly see that he indeed paid no mind to her best friend¡¯s words.


    In fact, she even thought that she felt a faint air of transcendence around him.


    A guy like him is a little special, she thought.


    Chubby Face was a little taken aback as well. This was the first time that she met someone who was utterly unmoved by her words. However, that was for the better; it would save them the trouble of potential pestering.


    The other party knows his ce. Not too bad, she thought.


    ¡°Are you done? If that¡¯s all, tell me where you¡¯d like to go today!¡± Lu Xuan enquired calmly. As for those words just now, he didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.


    To Lu Xuan, the only reason he was here was to deal with his Mom¡¯s constant nagging for him to get a wife. Therefore, who he was meeting did not matter one bit. Even if the other party had been ugly, it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a martial artspetition here in Fu City. We arrived early just so we could catch that martial artspetition!¡± Lu Yuling told Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    When they found out that Lu Xuan did not even buy a car, Lu Xuan could feel the increase in disdain from Chubby Face.


    However, he remained unaffected and calm. He was not at all embarrassed that he didn¡¯t have a car. Many did not own a car, and if they did, it was nothing to brag about.


    If he had wanted a car, he would have no shortage of people lining up, fighting to gift him one.


    Along the way, Lu Xuan found out that apart from his blind date Lu Yuling, there was also Lu Yuling¡¯s best friend who tagged along. Her name was Guo Yuanyuan.


    Throughout the journey, they reached a silent agreement not to mention anything about the blind date!


    That martial artspetition was held in one small vige of the Fu City suburbs. Martial arts fanatics from the city or even the province made their way over, which made the entire town seem lively and bustling with activity.


    Lu Xuan walked as he skimmed the venue. It was a little different from the underground fighting circles from what he imagined. Actually, it looked quite official, as the local government seemed to use it as a method to boost tourism.


    Everywhere you went, you could see volunteers and waiters showing the visitors the directions.


    The organizers littered battle rings in different areas within the vige. One could see people fighting atop the battle rings from time to time.


    Lu Xuan took a few nces and noticed that they were mostly ordinary people. Most were just getting started with cultivation, and be at most level one or even less. Some went up the stage just because they had some muscles and had trained for some days in Sanda, also known as Chinese kickboxing.


    On the other hand, Lu Yuling and Guo Yuanyuan were cheering andughing, having the time of their lives.


    However, just as Lu Xuan was bored beyond measure, he saw a fat silhouette from afar.


    Wasn¡¯t that the square-faced fatso?


    While he still hadn¡¯t got his name, he wouldn¡¯t mistake him.


    ¡°I just saw a friend. I¡¯ll be excusing myself!¡± Lu Xuan said directly.


    Those two girls couldn¡¯t care less about Lu Xuan and waved for him to leave.


    Lu Xuan walked up to the square-faced fatso from behind. He didn¡¯t realize his presence at all and was still talking agitatedly to his cellphone.


    ¡°You must be on 120% alert! Nothing must go wrong!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Xuan tapped on the square-faced fatso¡¯s shoulder.


    The square-faced fatso jumped in shock. With his cultivation, how could there be anyone who could sneak up on him without his knowing?


    Although his panic quickly disappeared when he saw who it was. In front of that monster, anything was reasonable.


    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡± The square-faced fatso quickly hung up and made a slightly solemn but respectful expression.


    ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Lu?¡±


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t say much. ¡°I¡¯m here with my friends. What¡¯s so interesting about this martial artspetition that even you, a powerhouse of the Agency of Special Affairs, woulde down personally?¡±


    The square-faced fatso quickly replied smilingly, ¡°Who would dare call themselves a powerhouse when there¡¯s you? You¡¯re a local too, right, Mr. Lu? Haven¡¯t you heard of the martial artspetition?¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head. Be it in his past life or present, this was the first time he heard about this thing called a martial artspetition.


    The square-faced fatso saw that Lu Xuan seemed not to know and immediately exined, ¡°The martial artspetition has been going on for a few years now. At first, it was just a minipetition organized by kickboxing fanatics. It didn¡¯t have that much influence back then. However, some experts began to emerge from the battle rings, disciples of various sects also began to participate in thepetition. By then, thepetition had attracted the eyes of many wealthy tycoons!


    ¡°I think you know that the richer a man is, the more afraid he is of death. Those wealthy tycoons often visit thepetition to choose their bodyguards. And that attracted even more cultivators to participate!¡± The square-faced fatso gave a brief exnation.


    Lu Xuan nodded. Everything made sense after the exnation. No wonder apetition that was so simr to underground fighting would attract this big a crowd.


    As the saying went, the man who learned to fight and write sold his talent to the royal court. While the royal court no longer existed, in their stead, there were the tycoons and the ultra-rich.


    While these warriors may be physically strong, those hugely influential masters with disciples in both the police and the triads were far and few between, like existences at the top of the pyramid.


    Most of the warriors were struggling to get by, and practicing martial arts wasn¡¯t exactly a cheap affair either. What choice did they have apart from going to these tycoons?


    All in all, it was just an equivalent exchange.


    ¡°Even so, surely there¡¯s no need for someone of your status¡ªthe Assistant Chief of the Agency of Special Affairs, toe down personally?¡±

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: A Hundred-Year Feud</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That¡¯s right. Mr. square-faced fatso had climbed another step up the corporatedder. He was initially a team leader under the Agency of Special Affairs, but he had recently been promoted to the position of Deputy Chief, second only to Yun Sheng.


    Of course, much of it was also thanks to Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance. Under the excuse of enhancing security around the Lings, the square-faced fatso had consulted Lu Xuan on various cultivation-rted problems over the month.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation and keen eyes were nothing short of a wonder. No matter what questions he posed to him, he could solve them in a snap.


    The square-faced fatso had been stuck at the pinnacle of level four HuaJin for a long time. With Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance, he finally stepped into level five and became a Baodan Grandmaster.


    That was something tricky to achieve, even for a regr martial arts legend. After all, every person¡¯s journey to bing a Baodan Grandmaster varied from person to person, and so all Baodan Grandmasters were entirely different. To Lu Xuan, who used to be a Celestial Lord in his past life, such differences were negligible, for they were all walking on the same path towards the same direction.


    As he stood too high above anyone else, such differences were minuscule to him.


    With cultivation this powerful and his achievements over the years, only then did the square-faced fatso get promoted to be the youngest Deputy Chief ever in the Agency of Special Affairs.


    That was why he was so respectful towards Lu Xuan!


    A real-life fairy godfather, that¡¯s what he was!


    It was umon to meet someone like that. Also, Lu Xuan did not believe the notion that ¡°teachings should not be passed to six ears,¡± meaning that he was open to sharing knowledge. His achievements were so high that even offhanded remarks were enough to benefit the listener for life.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t need me toe personally at first. However, this martial artspetition is different!¡± the square-faced fatso said as he looked at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°There are quite a number cultivation legacies within the Min Province, big and small. However, there are only a couple that could truly be called an established sect. Apart from the Southern Shaolin, we are looking at the tworge houses¡ªthe Chens from Min Nan and the Seven Invincible Sect from Min Bei!


    ¡°Lin Sheng is the disciple of the Seven Invincible Sect. Not only that, but he is also the direct disciple first in line. The Seven Invincible Sect and the Chens have been feuding for the past hundred years or so!¡±


    The square-faced fatso began to exin about the feud between the two factions. Tracing back to the origins, we would need to dial the clock back to the previous century, during the era ofte Qing and early Republic.


    In those olden days, the Chens were hugely influential in the Min Province as they were one of the firsts to pledge their loyalties to the KMT, joining the revolution to overthrow the Qing dynasty. After the sess of the revolution, the Chens began to dig their roots into the Min Province and quickly swell in power. Theyter forced the Seven Invincible Sect far into the northwest, who then joined our current party during the revolution.


    After the founding of our Republic, the Seven Invincible Sect soon rose to high power. Sectmasters over the generations were even granted free ess within the Inner Pce and often made up the team of bodyguards protecting our leaders.


    The Chens, on the other hand, were curbed of their power and were forced to retreat to Min Nan. However, because some from the Chen family also joined the prevailing party when they threw themselves into the revolution, the Chens escaped obliteration, although they did suffer significant weakening.


    Because of their opposing political beliefs, the two houses had been at each other¡¯s throats for many many years. Both had countless forefathers who died in the hands of the other, and it was no longer possible to elucidate the feuds between them.


    Yearster, under negotiations led by a particr leader in the Inner Pce, the two houses finally relocated to two distinct regions, with one residing in the south and the other in the north. They had lived physically apart since and went on their separate ways.


    After the reformation and opening of the country, descendants from both sides both pursued business paths. And so, the political feuding spilled over to the business world as well.


    Between the two factions, they made it an unspoken rule to settle whatever business or even political disputes they had through martial sparring.


    No matter how far the two factions had developed, deep down, they were still warriors who took pride in their tradition.


    The participation of the two houses this year was also why this rtively unknown martial artspetition had drawn the attention of warriors and magnates alike.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s such a story behind this!¡± Lu Xuan only knew about this piece of history after hearing it from Square-faced Fatso. In his past life, this was when he was still drowning in despair. Many years would pass before he finally stepped onto the way of cultivation once again. His past incarnation trudged in muddledness, and for many things, all he could recall were pieces of rumor. For much more, he had not even heard about them at all.


    However, he now knew that Lin Sheng was a disciple of the highly reputable Seven Invincible Sect. However, if he weren¡¯t from a distinguished sect, there would be no way that he could attain mastery of HuaJin before the age of 30, and was now a mere half-step away from bing a Baodan Grandmaster.


    ¡°The sparring contests held back in the day were all warm-up matches. The bigwigs of the two houses would only arrive at night. When that time came, that would also be the moment where they decide the stakes they would hold in the various industries!¡± added Square-faced fatso. ¡°Also, the bad blood between these two houses runs deep. Many lost their lives during the fights. Meanwhile, handicapping and debilitation were frequent!¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned slightly. ¡°Since it¡¯s an unspoken tradition between those two houses, anything that happens during the fight would be their responsibility alone. Can the Agency of Special Affairs even step in?¡±


    The authorities couldn¡¯t have been in the dark regarding such matters, yet they had always turned a blind eye. Therefore, it was apparent that someone had already taken care of everything.


    That was also the policy of the ruling courts through the generation. So long as they did not affect the grand scheme of things, they would turn a blind eye towards such things. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Square-faced Fatso took a nce at their surroundings before saying, ¡°This time¡¯s different. I received news that the Chens havee prepared. They are nning to cripple the Seven Invincible Sect once and for all!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re capable of doing that? Why didn¡¯t they do that earlier then?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°You might not know about this, Mr. Lu, but the Chen family had split when the KMT retreated to Taiwan in defeat. A portion of them stayed on the maind and joined our current party, while the rest went overseas with the KMT. Therefore, there are currently two Chen families.¡± Square-faced Fatso rified patiently, ¡°This time, the overseas Chens were also nning to gain ground in the maind. The Chens of Min Nan is their best springboard, and the faction blocking right in their way is none other than the Seven Invincible Sect. They havee to sweep away their obstacles!


    ¡°ording to the intel received by the Agency of Special Affairs, the overseas Chens were hugely influential overseas, not just in Taiwan. The Flying Dragon Sect, formed with the Chen family as its core, is extremely respected within the overseas Chinese circles. The organization is so prominent that they outrank even the Chens in the maind!¡± Square-faced Fatso finally concluded, ¡°The overseas Chens are most probably nning to wipe out the Seven Invincibles Sect with the power of the Flying Dragon Sect!


    ¡°Frankly speaking, this has little to do with the Agency of Special Affairs. However, one of the Vice Sectmasters of the Flying Dragon Sect was a defected Chief of the Agency of Special Forces. He used to wield extreme amounts of power within the agency, but for reasons unknown, he defected overseas. Over the years, we have tried to chase him down, but to no avail!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately understood. No existing powers could ever tolerate traitors often considered to be far worse than the enemy. No wonder the Agency of Special Affairs would go to such lengths.


    ¡°Will the traitor show up in person?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°Probably not. He knows that within the country, we haveids above and snares beneath to catch him. It was challenging to catch him when he¡¯s overseas, as we were often tied up by restrictions. However, if he dares step foot into the country, the Big Boss of the State Bureau wille down personally. He would have no chance to escape!¡± Square-faced Fatso dered. When mentioning the Big Boss, one could see slight admiration from his face.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: The Arrival of a Formidable Enemy</h4>


    That person was the Big Boss of the entire Agency of Special Affairs, and the Sea-stabilizing Holy Cudgel nailing the demons within and outside the country firmly in ce.


    ¡°I was put in-charge as our Chief is on a business trip overseas. I was feeling so anxious, but now that I see you here, Mr. Lu, I feel more at peace!¡±


    Square-faced Fatso couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief when he saw Lu Xuan. No matter who the Flying Dragon Sect sent into the maind this time, with Lu Xuan around, all problems were as good as solved.


    ¡°Why exactly did your Chief send you guys here?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Square-faced Fatso quickly answered, ¡°We must not let these overseas powers wreak havoc as they please in Huaxia!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±


    Lu Xuan said as he waved his hand, ¡°I need to go back to my friends. I¡¯ll contact you at ater time!¡±


    After bidding Square-faced Fatso goodbye, Lu Xuan returned to Lu Yuling and Guo Yuanyuan. Beside them stood a tall and well-built man, looking to be in his twenties.


    The three of them chatted away passionately.


    ¡°A third of the entire vige¡¯s assets belong to our sect. I guess you could call us one of the major stakeholders of the vige!¡± said that man in all smiles.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your sect to be this awesome, Senior!¡± Guo Yuanyuan replied with a slight exaggeration. Her gaze towards the man was tinged with a little bit of spiciness.


    ¡°While the matches in the morning may look exciting, the real show only starts at night. But not many know about it. Since you Juniors are here, why don¡¯t you wait for a bit more? I¡¯ll show you around, and I promise not to bore you!¡± the man offered while wearing an expression of mild smugness.


    Upon seeing Lu Xuan making his way over, he asked, ¡°This is? Do you know each other?¡±


    Only then did the two girls notice Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Senior Li, this is the guide that Yuling¡¯s father found for us. Who would¡¯ve known that he would be unfamiliar with the ce himself!¡± The disdain in Guo Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes was visible.


    When she turned to look at Senior Li, her expression became pandering. All she needed was to write on her face saying that she wanted him to flirt her.


    Senior Li was very used to such a scene. He was good-looking and came from a wealthy family. While his family¡¯s worth of tens of millions might not beparable to the ultra-rich, he was considered quite well-off. He had been a rich kid since he was young, so he nevercked girls who were smitten with him.


    There were so many that he could not even start to count them.


    However, he wasn¡¯t that interested in Guo Yuanyuan. Instead, his eyes brightened at the sight of Lu Yuling. As he wanted to leave a good impression in front of Lu Yuling, he could only pretend not to see the flirtatious ncesing from Guo Yuanyuan.


    ¡°My name is Li Xun. What¡¯s your name, brother?¡± Li Xun held his hand out and beamed brightly.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡± Lu Xuan eyed Li Xun and could not be bothered to exchange pleasantries. He could tell with one look just what kind of a person Li Xun was, and it was easy to guess Li Xun¡¯s ulterior motives.


    However, he had no intention at all to stop him. Lu Yuling and Guo Yuanyuan didn¡¯t have the courtesy to look him in the eye even once, and it was only natural that he would wash his hands clean of their business.


    If not for the sake of his mother, he would never participate in this blind date masked as a tour-guiding activity.


    After his rebirth, kinship was something he cherished more than ever, especially when he had already lost it once.


    So long as it wasn¡¯t against his morals, he was unwilling to go against his mother¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite aloof, brother!¡±


    Li Xun¡¯s eyes constricted slightly. That was the first time someone had turned him down so humiliatingly. Some resentment shed past the depths of his eyes.


    However, he quickly put on a warm and weing facade.


    ¡°Ahh, let¡¯s not bother ourselves with him anymore! Senior Li, tell us about the other fun that we can have at this martial artspetition!¡± Guo Yuanyuan snapped impatiently.


    ¡°Since you already have a tour guide, I guess I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Lu Xuan said straightforwardly, reading the situation. He saw a familiar face in the distance, and it was none other than Ling Huang.


    ¡°Go, just go!¡±


    Guo Yuanyuan had looked annoyed for some time now.


    On the side, Lu Yuling didn¡¯t say anything as well. She was clearly unsatisfied with Lu Xuan as well.


    When Lu Xuan walked over, Ling Huang was engaged in a spirited conversation with the local mayor.


    After all, Ling Huang was worth billions. Even a trickle from the gaps of his finger would be enough to improve the lives of the entire township.


    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡± Ling Huang was pleasantly surprised when he saw Lu Xuan. ¡°Please excuse me, Mayor Zhang. My friend¡¯s here. I¡¯ll take a short leave!¡±


    That mayor stared at Lu Xuan, slightly taken aback. Lu Xuan looked almost too young, yet he was able to make a tycoon like Ling Huang, who was worth tens of billions, sound almost like he was trying to please him.


    Could he be the second or third generation descendant of one of those families?


    One could not me him for thinking so. In his eyes, that was the only usible possibility.


    Otherwise, with how much Ling Huang was worth, he could even speak eye-to-eye with the provincial leader instead of falling a step lower.


    ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Lu!¡± Ling Huangughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to stand in as a tour guide, but they¡¯ve found someone better, and so I¡¯m free!¡± Lu Xuan smiled, paying it no mind at all.


    Ling Huang was a little curious about just who they were that they could make a powerhouse like Lu Xuan be their tour guide. He assumed that even the sons and nephews of the leader of the Inner Pce would not be worthy.


    It never crossed his mind that it was not some leader¡¯s son or nephew at all; instead, it was an existence thatmanded the obedience of Lu Xuan, the Celestial Lord.


    ¡°Why would you be to free to watch this martial artspetition, President Ling?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°Ie every year to see if there¡¯s anyone suitable to be my bodyguard!¡± Ling Huang replied.


    The full-blown support of the magnates was one of the reasons why this roguepetition in a small vige could expand in scale year by year.


    The wealthier they were, the more fear they had towards death. And so the more attention they would pay to their team of bodyguards.


    Especially after that entire ordeal, Ling Huang had opened his eyes to just how important it was to have a genuinely formidable bodyguard.


    Otherwise, he would have lost his life ages ago, not to mention all the money that would have been lost.


    At the same time, in a hidden corner of the vige. Every Chen who was participating in this martial artspetition had gathered.


    Most were young men, except for a couple of middle-aged men. However, all of them carried an air of ferociousness, and it was clear to see that all of them were trained in martial arts.


    Out of them, one man, in particr, stood out the most. When all young men were standing, he was the only young man who could sit. He could sit and stand as tall as those few middle-aged men; in fact, he seemed to be the center of the middle-aged men.


    He shut his eyes tightly. His entire being seemed like a sharpened sword trying to soar into the clouds. He had forced that aura down by force.


    ¡°This time, we must annihte the Seven Invincible Sect!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Lin Sheng from that Seven Invincible Sect will be here in person!¡±


    ¡°This is our chance to cripple Lin Sheng and crush the backbone of the current generation of the Seven Invincible Sect!¡±


    The Chens began to chatter noisily about their ns.

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41: Here Comes the Main Show</h4>


    The feud between the Chens and the Seven Invincible Sect had persisted well over a hundred years. Some said that their vengeance ran ocean-deep. If the leader from the central government had not regted their rtionship, they might have smashed each other¡¯s brains from their skulls.


    However, even with the central leader¡¯s buffering, there had been countless smaller outbursts of conflicts between the two parties. Otherwise, this martial artspetition wouldn¡¯t have existed in the first ce.


    ¡°I heard that Lin Sheng was a tough nut to crack. Not yet 30, but he¡¯s already at the peak of HuaJin. Based on the private information I received this time, Lin Sheng has already reached the cultivation level of a Baodan Grandmaster!¡± said a long-faced middle-aged man.


    He was the leader of this operation, and also the younger brother of the Chen family n Leader¡ªChen Chang.


    Upon hearing Chen Chang¡¯s words, those young men chattering away halted almost instantly. Some of them even showed fear in their faces.


    They belonged to the same generation as Lin Sheng, and they weren¡¯t that far off in age as well, where most were in their twenties. Only a few of them had managed to make it to HuaJin, not to mention a Baodan Grandmaster.


    The most likely scenario was that they would never be a Baodan Grandmaster in their lifetime.


    As someone who had not yet reached the age of 30, Lin Sheng could already measure up to Grandmasters of the previous generation. That was undoubtedly a massive blow to them all.


    They were all young men, but why was the difference between them insurmountable?


    It made them remember that one time when they fought Lin Sheng. Lin Sheng ended up beating them up good, and they were sent scampering while hugging their heads.


    As the top liners of the Chens and the Seven Invincible Sect, respectively, there were, of course, chances where they would face-off with Lin Sheng. However, it would almost end with a crushing defeat on their side.


    Even they must admit that Lin Sheng was indeed a genius of the Seven Invincible Sect unseen in decades. He was like a mountain that was suffocating them.


    That was especially the case for those young men from the Chen family, who had already achieved HuaJin. The gloom was real; they had, after all, gave their everything in cultivation and finally managed to break into HuaJin. When they thought that they were finally catching up to Lin Sheng, they heard that he was bing a Baodan Grandmaster.


    Such an existence could already set up a sect on his own and be a grandmaster.


    At the same time, everyone turned their gaze to the young man sitting in the middle, resting with his eyes closed. He was also the crucial trump card the Chens had up their sleeve and the reason why they were confident they could destroy the Seven Invincible Sect this time.


    Those youths felt even more defeated. They recalled the time where the young man first appeared. Unknowing of his strength, they overestimated themselves and challenged him. In the end, they were taught a painful lesson instead.


    If Lin Sheng at least left a rear light that they could still see, this man was much more clear-cut in the sense that he didn¡¯t leave even a flicker. He was like a creature living in another dimension.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± The young man seemed to sense the gazes of everyone on him and said this mildly.


    ¡°That Lin Sheng has onlypleted what he¡¯s learned this year. He is nothing but a flower nurtured in a greenhouse. One strike is enough to take him down. I can kill him with three moves!¡±


    There was nothing but sheer confidence on the young man¡¯s face. Although the people within the country could be considered painstakingly hardworking in their cultivation, it was nothing whenpared to what he had been through overseas ever since he was young.


    He had be a mercenary when he was a teen and was active on battlefield after battlefield. Not only did the battlefield not im his life, but it had made him stronger as time went by.


    ¡°My Master did not send me here for a mere Lin Sheng, nor was it for the Seven Invincible Sect, even!¡± The young man spoke slowly, ¡°The Seven Invincible Sect is just a stumbling block. We¡¯ll first take over the Min Province as our springboard, and then we, the Flying Dragon Sect, will overwhelm the maind. The glorious era of the cultivators is imminent, and all of you have much to gain!¡±


    That was the first time that the Chens heard about the young man¡¯s goal and ns.


    It far surpassed their imagination, and they could feel the disparity in the scale of their thinking.


    When they were still trying to fight it out with the Seven Invincible Sect, this young man had set his eyes on the entire nation and the golden age of cultivating.


    However, when they thought about the strength of the young man, it became easier to swallow. He had the qualifications and the prowess to say such things.


    ¡°When night falls, we shall dominate the martial world of Min Province!¡± the young man said powerfully.


    The other side.


    Lu Xuan wandered around the vige. Atop the battle rings, there were people sparring from time to time. Underneath, many of the tourists cheered loudly as they watched the fight.


    Lu Xuan came to a corner and said, ¡°Come on out. You¡¯ve followed me long enough. It¡¯s getting a little boring, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Just as Lu Xuan finished saying that, a muscr youth emerged from the shadows as he looked sinisterly at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Quite alert, aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s no use, though. There¡¯s no escape!¡± The youth let out a cruelugh. In his hands, there was a metal rod.


    ¡°me it on yourself for offending someone you shouldn¡¯t have. Brother Li instructed me to break one of your arms and make you stay in the hospital for a few days!¡± the muscr man taunted Lu Xuan coldly.


    Lu Xuan immediately remembered that Senior Li, whom he just met once earlier that day.


    However, he sure didn¡¯t expect him to be that petty. Anyone who embarrassed him would be subjected to his revenge.


    Such a man was prideful to the extreme, so much so that it was a little psychotic. He would not tolerate any defiance.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes quickly turned cold. ¡°Just with a loser like you?¡±


    That muscr man took full strides as he quickly caught up, then raised the metal rod in his hands. He swung it down at Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan stood still and took the blow fully. However, the smile of that muscr man froze when he realized what happened. The metal rod that he swung down on Lu Xuan could not hurt him at all!


    It was bent!


    ¡°Monster, what kind of a monster are you?¡± That muscr man paled as if he had just seen a ghost. He was no more than a sports school student. How could he have ever seen a real master?


    Lu Xuan shook his head. With a back-handed p, he sent the muscr man flying through the air and even knocked out a couple of his front teeth.


    That muscr man fainted on the spot.


    Lu Xuan picked up the metal rod on the floor, and with a strike each, broke both of that man¡¯s arms.


    He tried to break his arms, and so he crippled both of his arms. That would be a small punishment just so that he would know better in the future.


    Time quickly passed, and very soon, the sun went down, and the moon took its ce. The night had nketed the entire vige.


    The lights and bonfires all around the vige were lit, illuminating all corners of the town, making it as bright as day.


    Lu Yuling and Guo Yuanyuan had been walking around for a good part of the day and were feeling a little tired. They had wanted to leave, but Li Xun¡¯s invitation, they decided to stay.


    The three of them arrived at the battle ring right in the middle of the vige.


    ¡°Juniors, herees the main show! You will now witness the showdown between real masters. Most excitingly, you will get to see my Eldest Senior¡ªLin Sheng. He¡¯s the real deal. Even the wealthy would treat him as their esteemed guest!¡± Li Xun pointed at therge battle ring as he reveled in pride.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42: A Small Punishment to Prevent Future Mistakes</h4>


    At the same time, many onlookers had gathered all around the massive battle ring. A portion of them carried a unique air of fierceness that differentiated them from the regr people. They were warriors.


    At a tall stand even further away, magnates who were poised and well-dressed took their seats.


    Some tourists had stayed back as well. They were all waiting expectantly and were all pumped up.


    Right after Li Xun finished speaking, a group of people led by a young man walked up the massive battle ring inrge strides.


    The leader looked regal as he strutted with the stance of a dragon and tiger.


    ¡°Pardon me,dies, but I need to meet up with my seniors!¡± Li Xun said.


    ¡°Run along, Senior Li!¡± Guo Yuanyuan quickly said. One look and she could tell that the people on the battle ring weren¡¯t anyone ordinary. She quickly became excited.


    Lu Yuling stared wide-eyed at the battle ring as well in slight wonder. While most girls would be bored with blood and guts, she was quite the opposite. She had always been very interested in such things.


    She had zero interest in those fair-skinned and delicate guys that ordinary girls would usually like. Quite the opposite, she felt more attraction towards guys who were ripped and manly.


    While she knew that Li Xun was trying to get on her good side, she did not feel put off by it.


    Li Xun broke into a small run and quickly climbed atop the battle ring. He soon joined the other disciples of the Seven Incredible Sect. The man leading them was none other than Lin Sheng.


    Once Lin Sheng saw Li Xun, he simply nodded his head coldly. Then, he instructed someone to bring two chairs and set them down at a corner of the battle ring.


    After putting one of the chairs down, a middle-aged man, toned and well-built, walked up and sat in one of the chairs.


    Many who were present recognized the middle-aged man at once. He was Hao Danfeng¡ªChief Elder of the Seven Invincible Sect.


    Within the Seven Invincible Sect, his status was second only to the Sectmaster.


    Everyone then turned to the other seat. No one knew who it was for, Did Lin Sheng prepare it for himself?


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Lin Sheng did not take the seat. Instead, he simply stood to the side.


    ¡°Could it be that the Sectmaster of the Seven Incredible Sect would grace the event personally as well?¡± One could not help but guess. That¡¯s because, within the Seven Invincible Sect, the only one who could receive such esteemed treatment from Lin Sheng could only be his Master¡ªthe Sectmaster of the Seven Invincible Sect.


    However, it wasmon knowledge that Lin Sheng¡¯s Master would be roaming the grounds of the Inner Pce, protecting the leader of the Inner Pce. He wouldn¡¯t show up for such a trivial event.


    If he wasn¡¯t waiting for the Sectmaster of Seven Invincible Sect, who else would be qualified to take the seat?


    Just as they were making wild guesses, a young man slowly walked up the battle ring. Under the watchful gazes of everyone present, he sat at the chair as if he wasn¡¯t burdened at all.


    Everyone was stunned. Just who was that young man who dared sit on that chair? Didn¡¯t he see that even Lin Sheng, who was a powerhouse that had recently be the talk of the town, dared only to stand?


    ¡°Who on earth is that guy?¡± The same thought appeared in everyone¡¯s head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lu Xuan?¡± Lu Yuling couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she saw Lu Xuan, so she turned to ask Lu Yuanyuan, who was standing beside her.


    ¡°That¡¯s him. He must be crazy. That seat be reserved for an important guest of Senior Li¡¯s sect. How dare he sit there?!¡± Guo Yuanyuan was filled with shock, which quickly turned into disdain. ¡°He can¡¯t read the air at all. I bet he¡¯ll be shot down in the battle ring humiliatingly!¡±


    From how Guo Yuanyuan saw it, Lu Xuan sitting there without any regard for the situation was just inviting disgrace upon himself.


    On the other hand, some worry shed past Lu Yuling¡¯s eyes. Those men could break into a fight when given the slightest trigger. The consequences of offending them would be dire.


    While she didn¡¯t like Lu Xuan, she didn¡¯t detest him either. No matter what, he was someone who came here with them, and so she was naturally a little worried.


    However, just as the onlookers were all waiting to see how Lu Xuan would be chased off the battle ring, Ling Sheng stepped up and put his hands together in courtesy. ¡°Mr. Lu!¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Lu Xuan hummed a half-hearted response, not paying much attention as he skimmed the news from his phone.


    The most astounding thing was that even when he was brushed off like that, Lin Sheng did not look humiliated at all. In fact, he looked like that was the right thing for Lu Xuan to have done.


    Lin Sheng felt that it was only natural for Lu Xuan to behave like that. If this man were born in ancient times, he would be a martial arts legend that hardly appeared once every century, a Mortal God. That was especially so when he saw just how Lu Xuan had killed the assassins from Hellfire.


    Not only that, but he was able to break into the level of a Baodan Grandmaster all thanks to Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance. His strength wasparable to the square-faced fatso, and even the square-faced fatso managed to be a Baodan Grandmaster after some advice by Lu Xuan. Lin Sheng was no exception.


    Therefore, Lin Sheng had since considered Lu Xuan to be half a mentor in his heart.


    ¡°How could you¡­¡± Li Xun blurted out before he could stop himself. He dared not believe that Lu Xuan was held in such high regard.


    Even his Eldest Senior, whom he respected as a celestial being, was so respectful towards Lu Xuan.


    Lin Sheng frowned deeply. He immediately sensed that something was amiss. Lu Xuan should have known Li Xun from somewhere, and they sure did not look like they were friends.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, did you know my Junior?¡±


    Lu Xuan raised his head and spared a nce at Li Xun. Li Xun could feel cold sweat forming on his forehead. While he may be arrogant and haughty, he was no fool. He quickly understood that he had messed with the wrong guy.


    Now, his greatest fear was for Lu Xuan to spill what he did. His gaze was a little pleading.


    However, Lu Xuan had no intention to hide it from him. He simplified what happened and ryed it to Lin Sheng.


    The moment Lu Xuan finished his piece, Lin Sheng pped Li Xun hard across the face.


    Li Xun¡¯s face was immediately swollen. He even lost two of his front teeth, and blood soon filled his mouth.


    ¡°Have you forgotten all about the rules when you first entered the sect? How dare youmit such atrocious acts just because you had some cultivation!¡± Lin Sheng bellowed.


    Everything happened fast, and before anyone could see, Lin Sheng had kicked out a lightning speed. Li Xunscreamed in agony as one of his legs was instantly wasted.


    ¡°This is a small punishment to prevent you frommitting simr mistakes in the future. Otherwise, you won¡¯t walk out of here alive!¡± Lin Sheng yelled.


    Lu Xuan scanned Lin Sheng and understood that Lin Sheng was trying to save Li Xun¡¯s life. Even a brute would spill blood when angered, let alone a martial arts legend like him.


    Although Li Xun would be a disabled man from now on, it was still better than him being killed by Lu Xuan on the spot.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, what do you think of this solution?¡± Lin Sheng immediately enquired.


    Lu Xuan nodded. ¡°A small punishment to prevent simr mistakes from happening again. I will let him off this one time!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu!¡± Lin Sheng promptly thanked Lu Xuan.


    Li Xun still stared at Lu Xuan in the utmost horror. His sect mates immediately carried him away to the side for medical attention. However, the decision made by Lin Sheng as their Eldest Senior was not to be defied.


    Even the Chief Elder, Hao Danfeng, simply looked on without a word. His gaze looked a little curious when directed at Lu Xuan.


    Just who exactly was he? Why would the lead disciple Lin Sheng, whom even he could not help but feel awe at his talent, venerate him so?

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43: Divine Moves</h4>


    He knew full well what kind of person his Martial Nephew, Lin Sheng, was. He had disyed jaw-dropping talent in cultivation ever since he was a child, and be a Baodan Grandmaster before the age of 30. He had seemingly limitless potential and was already being set up as the next champion of the Seven Invincible Sect.


    He was also extremely careful in the way he did things, so there must have been a special reason; otherwise, he would never have done something like this. That he was doing whatever he wanted because he had a bit of cultivation was just a superficial reason.


    For martial arts practitioners, it was easy to get ahead of oneself, and every sect faced these kinds of problems.


    However, because he ced his trust in Lin Sheng, he did not say anything more.


    At that time, the crowd watching from outside the ring was dumbfounded, as they could not understand what was happening. To be in the good graces of the young man in front of them, Lin Sheng actually went so far as to break the leg of a disciple from his own sect.


    Even with modern medical advances, the disciple would probably be crippled for life. He might be able to recover enough to walk like an average person, but it would be difficult for him to practice martial arts.


    Lu Yuling and Guo Yuanyuan were even more perplexed. They did not expect events to unfold in such an unforeseen way.


    At first, they thought Lu Xuan would be driven out in embarrassment, but their expectations had beenpletely subverted. Instead, the university senior that they were just joking around with had gotten his leg broken by his senior.


    While they were not the sharpest tool in the shed, even they realized that something was amiss here. The person they had been bossing around all this while was definitely not what he seemed.


    ¡°Yuling, what¡¯s the background of this Lu Xuan guy? Did your dad tell you anything?¡± Guo Yuanyaun asked with some uncertainty.


    Lu Yuling could only shake her head. Her father had only told her he was just the son of a colleague, and even he did not think too much of him.


    After all, she was an attractive girl since she was young, and she had more than a couple of suitors. Her father was already used to this and thought that Lu Xuan was just another one of them.


    He only introduced him to his daughter because he had to show his colleague some face.


    Yet now it seemed like he was not what they thought.


    Although it was not clear why Lu Xuan was being treated with such respect, there was no doubt that he was certainly not a normal person.


    ¡°Looks like we all totally misjudged him!¡±


    Guo Yuanyuan felt slightly remorseful as well. She had a tendency to be a gold-digger, and it was why she was so desperate to be on Li Xun¡¯s good side, as came from a well-to-do family.


    However, it was bing clear that they had not recognized the goldmine that was right in front of them.


    As the two of them wallowed in regret, another group of people led by another young man strode up onto the Battle Ring.


    Most of those watching knew that this was the Chen family that was opposing the Seven Invincible Sect.


    When the members of the Seven Invincible Sect saw the Chen family, their expressions suddenly grew vignt.


    In contrast, the members of the Chen family looked to be full of confidence. Even so, when they saw Lu Xuan sitting in a chair and reading the news, they found it strange, not recognizing who he was.


    ¡°Gentlemen of the Chen family, shall we follow the age-old tradition and let the disciples of our sectse up topete first?¡± Lin Sheng stepped forward to ask.


    This was the rule agreed upon by the two factions. It allowed the disciples from both sides to disy their skills in front of an audience and would aid their future growth.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Let¡¯s get straight to the main event. Lin Sheng, I heard you made a breakthrough? Last year, you weren¡¯t good enough to face me in a fight, but I guess you barely qualify now. Let your old man here give you some pointers!¡±


    At that moment, Chen Chang, who had been at the head of the Chen family contingent, called out Lin Sheng by name.


    ¡°Give me pointers? I¡¯m afraid your old arms and legs won¡¯t be able to keep up!¡±


    Lin Sheng showed no fear at all. Even though the opponent was a veteran Baodan Grandmaster, now that he was a Baodan Grandmaster himself, they were on equal footing.


    The two men walked to the middle, as their strong, imposing air could even be felt by the more uninitiated members of the ringside crowd. These two men werepletely different from the ones who had exchanged blows earlier in the day.


    The two men took their stances, and in a sh, Chen Chang had made the first move. His fist shot out with the force of a cannon, speeding towards Lin Sheng.


    Boom!


    The punch was fast enough to cause a loud sonic boom in the air.


    This was a Fist Technique the Chen family had cultivated called the


    Pao Punch. It was simr to the martial arts practiced by the Seven Invincible Sect, as they were all techniques drawn from the battlefield, and each and every move had the power to inflict heavy mortal damage.


    However, Lin Sheng did not back down. The best defense was a good offense, and he rushed forward to meet him.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The two men were already Baodan Grandmasters, so every move they made could shake the air itself. The sounds of the two men colliding with one another were like the deafening sound of firecrackers.


    The two men were moving abnormally fast, and they seemed to be a blur.


    The ringside audience was whooping in delight. Even Lu Yuling, Guo Yuanyuan, and the others who were stunned before seemed to forget what had just happened, cheering loudly for the twobatants.


    Neither of the men gave the other an inch, and it seemed like their skills were equally matched.


    Although Lin Sheng had be a Baodan Grandmaster at ater stage, he had received tips from Lu Xuan, so his knowledge about being a Baodan Grandmaster did not lose out to Chen Chang¡¯s.


    As the fight dragged on, Lin Sheng was gradually gaining the upper hand.


    Lu Xuan only gave them a fleeting nce, but he could tell straight away that even though Chen Chang did not seem to be losing, his defeat was basically set in stone. In terms of skill, they were evenly matched, and in terms of their understanding of martial arts, there was not much of a difference between them.


    Nevertheless, Lin Sheng was young, below the age of 30. On the other hand, Chen Chang looked to be in his forties, but in truth, he was already in his fifties.


    The fist-fighter fears the young and brawny!


    The longer they fought, the more Chen Chang struggled to keep up.


    However, what drew Lu Xuan¡¯s attention at this moment was a young man in the midst of the Chen family group. Lu Xuan gave him a sweeping nce, and he was slightly startled, but quickly regained hisposure.


    The young man also seemed to have sensed Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze, as he looked over, his gaze falling onto Lu Xuan like a sword.


    His Mental Strength was almost tangible, but it had no effect at all on Lu Xuan.


    At that point, the fight between the two men in the ring was decided. As Lu Xuan expected, Chen Chang was feeling the effects of his old age. Though it was not normally perceptible, when he was going up against Lin Sheng at his peak, or even if he had not yet reached his peak, his weakness became apparent.


    Lin Sheng smashed a punch with deadly force into Chen Chang¡¯s chest, sending him flying backward, as he lost the fight in that instant.


    Lin Sheng was also covered in sweat. Defeating Chen Chang had not been easy.


    The audience below the ring burst out in cheers and apuse, d that they got to see a bout between real martial arts experts.


    ¡°Trash!¡± Suddenly, the young man from the Chen family snorted coldly. In the blink of an eye, he had leapt up in front of Lin Sheng, sending two cannon-like fists crashing simultaneously towards him.


    Almost instinctively, Lin Sheng brought up his arms to block the blow.


    Crack!


    With a horrible sound that would make anyone wince, both of Lin Sheng¡¯s arms dropped down limply, as their bones were snapped.


    Lin Sheng let out a groan of agony. His face was pale and covered in ayer of cold sweat. He staggered backward several steps before he could stabilize himself.


    Without pausing for a moment, the young man followed up with a kick straight into Lin Sheng¡¯s chest.


    Lin Sheng was sent flying by the kick, and in the blink of an eye, he was down on the ground.

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44: Showdown between Martial Arts Legends</h4>


    ¡°You dare to y dirty!? This is too much!¡± Hao Danfeng leaped up from his chair right away, heading straight for that young man.


    That young man made a move right away without announcing anything. From his perspective, that as hardly different from ying dirty.


    Those of the Seven Invincible Sect red at that young man with angry faces.


    However, Hao Danfeng did not manage to harm that young man when he was sted with a single punch. He was then sent flying backward quicker than before.


    Hao Danfeng attacked head-on, yet he was unable to take even one single hit from that young man. Be it in terms of speed or power, that young manpletely trumped Hao Danfeng.


    It was no longer a problem with younger people having an edge in martial arts. Just like how it had been with Lin Sheng defeating Chen Chang before, it was a problem with the difference in levels.


    It took only one move.


    At that moment, even the slowest, densest of spectators would have been able to tell just how different the powers between both sides were.


    That young man practically overwhelmed Hao Danfeng.


    Although the young man indeed looked like he was ying dirty before, from the looks of things at the moment, the results would have hardly differed if both were to actually just sh head-on.


    Hao Danfeng crashed to the ground hard and continued to cough up blood. Several of his ribs were broken right there and then.


    ¡°What a piece of trash!¡± That young man smirked smugly, not bothering with what was happening before him.


    All those from the Seven Invincible Sect panicked right away. With even the two most formidable leading figures among them so easily defeated, they were at a loss for what to do. It was something that they had never encountered before.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, that¡¯s the man. I sent his picture to headquarters earlier, and something just came back. That man is Chen Jiashang. He hails from the main line of the Chen n overseas. He has undergone mercenary training since he was young, and he was also the disciple of that traitor of the Special Task Force.¡± The voice of Square-faced Fatso sounded in Lu Xuan¡¯s ears. ¡°Chen Jiashang made quite a name for himself over the past few years, fighting all over Southeast Asia. None have been able to best him. The higher-ups are telling us to take him out immediately. We can¡¯t afford to let him leave the country.¡±


    Lu Xuan stood immediately after hearing that,ing before Lin Sheng and Hao Danfeng. He then locked several points on their bodies using needles coalesced from Spiritual Qi, preventing their injuries from worsening.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu.¡± Lin Sheng struggled to thank Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into your injuries once I¡¯m done with this guy,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    He had never bothered interfering due to all of it being affairs between those two parties. Scores of their own fought and killed each other every year, and both sides had gotten very used to it. Lu Xuan saw no need to get himself involved.


    However, things were different at the moment. Given how that young man had something to do with that traitor of the Special Task Force, Lu Xuan saw it fit to use that man for practice.


    That young man shot a cold, condescending re at Lu Xuan, thinking Lu Xuan was yet another fellow who did not know his ce.


    Everyone turned their gaze to Lu Xuan. Everyone was puzzled why someone else dared to step up after that harrowing demonstration of power demonstrated by that young man.


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy. He sure is gonna end up dead right away!¡± Guo Yuanyuan eximed.


    From her perspective, Lu Xuan was just too bold.


    Lu Yuling said nothing and felt very tense as well, afraid of the possible sight of seeing Lu Xuan getting bashed so badly that he would die while spitting up blood all over the ce. It would have been too bloody of a scene to witness.


    ¡°Chen Jiashang, I take it?¡± Lu Xuan grinned and continued, ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see that you¡¯ve be a martial arts legend at such a young age. It¡¯s no surprise why Lin Sheng and the others couldn¡¯t do anything about you. Too bad you have run into me.¡±


    Everyone was immediately baffled by what he said, especially those who were very close to where both men were. They knew a thing or two about martial arts despite not being warriors themselves.


    Baodan Grandmasters were already considered quite legendary, to begin with. They were qualified enough to be bodyguards of the leader of the Inner Pce. Martial arts legends were even more so, as they were indeed true legends.


    Judging from that young man¡¯s appearance, he was definitely below 30, and everyone was surprised that he was already a martial arts legend.


    Even Zhang Sanfeng of ancient timesa¡ªDharma genius of his time¡ªdid not be a martial arts legend at such a young age.


    Chen Jiashang¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. That was because he was the first and only person who had been able to tell the extent of his training since the very moment he came to the maind.


    The extent of his training did not actually progress that quickly, to begin with. He was but amon Baodan Grandmaster level before. However, he identally ingested a peculiar fruit a while ago, which greatly boosted his training, enabling him to break into the level of martial arts legends.


    He had never met his match even after fighting every single underground force throughout Southeast Asia that he was able to find.


    He thought himself to have been nigh-invincible, so much so that he did not need to fear the Special Task Force even aftering to the maind.


    As such, he went about the ce, throwing his weight around.


    Lin Sheng and Hao Danfeng eyed each other for a bit and wore bitter smirks on their faces. It was no surprise why they had been so easily defeated. That young man was a martial arts legend, after all.


    The gap between Baodan Grandmasters and martial arts legends was simply too great.


    ¡°Someone told me to take you in. If you are to be able to take three moves of mine and remain standing, I¡¯ll let you off,¡± Lu Xuan said inly. His words were that of incredible confidence.


    ¡°How insolent!¡±


    Chen Jiashang was very angry, as he had never seen any other person who had could behave more pompously than him.


    Boom!


    Chen Jiashang charged right away and appeared right before Lu Xuan, throwing a punch that felt like a cannonball, which was so intense that it made the air around him burst. It headed straight for Lu Xuan with immense force.


    Chen Jiashang had not used his full strength when taking on Hao Danfeng and Lin Sheng before. It was only now that he brought his full might to bear.


    Bang!


    A metal nging sound was heard almost immediately afterward. Chen Jiashang threw a punch, hitting Lu Xuan¡¯s chest squarely, but he quickly realized how his full-powered punch had not been able to prate Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Vigor at all.


    ¡°You, too, are a martial arts legend!¡±


    Chen Jiashang was dumbfounded right away. Baodan Grandmasters were at a stage where they would have begun training their inner qi, enabling them to attack enemies using their qi. Only when one reached the level of a martial arts legend could they truly meld their inner qi with their body, culminating in the Shield of Vigor.


    The Shield of Vigor was a mark signifying one¡¯s aplishment into bing a martial arts legend, which also happened to be the level¡¯s signature power.


    ¡°Not bad. Now you realize what¡¯s going on. Toote, though.¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked coldly as heunched a kick right away.


    Bang!


    Chen Jiashang was sent flying. He was unable to break through Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Vigor, yet Lu Xuan was easily able to crash through his with just a single kick.


    Chen Jiashang finally steadied himself after struggling for a bit to get up, coughing up blood as he did. All of his internal organs had been rattled. That one kick had ended up causing him grievous injuries.


    His eyes still harbored that condescendence and haughtiness when he looked at Lu Xuan again, but they were now mixed with a tinge of fear.


    The ce was dead silent for a time. With the exception of Lin Sheng and some others, who long knew just how formidable Lu Xuan was, everyone else was immediately stunned by the sudden turn of events.


    Chen Jiashang, who looked absolutely invincible in their eyes before, had ended up so easily and grievously injured by just one move from Lu Xuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise why he dared toe up on the stage. He really is something indeed,¡± Guo Yuanyuan, who was below the stage, said, her mouth was left gaping wide from being baffled.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45: Stop Bragging, Please</h4>


    She was filled with intense regret by then. Shemented how bad her judgment had been. He thought that Senior Li had been quite a stunning figure, and Lu Xuan looked very unassuming inparison. His appearance had not suggested otherwise at all.


    No one knew before that that Lu Xuan was actually the real deal. There was no surprise why he had never bothered with her sarcastic jabs and ridicule on him before. That was not to say that he was dense or that he was thick-skinned; he simply did not care about the two of them.


    Dragons in the sky would not concern themselves with what ants on the ground thought of them, after all.


    It was just that. Nothing more, nothing less.


    However, it was unknown why Lu Xuan became a guide. It had been a chance of a lifetime for them, and it was quite a pity that they did not reach out and grasp it.


    Guo Yuanyuan was not the only one filled with immense regret at the moment, as Lu Lingyu shared most of her thoughts as well. While she never spoke ill of him like Guo Yuanyuan did, she had never been very cold toward Lu Xuan nheless.


    They had just missed an opportunity of a lifetime.


    She truly realized what being a snob had been like and how she became a viin of the story instead.


    Everyone else, on the other hand, was steeped in utter astonishment from what just happened. Yet another martial arts legend. Such figures were so rare that it was hard to meet just one in a hundred years, yet they seemed to pop up one after another at the moment.


    It was especially astounding, given just how young those two before them were.


    Chen Jiashang looked to be in his twenties and was definitely not yet 30. Lu Xuan looked even younger, so much so that one could have imed he was in histe teens, and no one would have disagreed. He looked to be in his early twenties at most.


    Reaching even Attainment at such an age would have made them geniuses in the past, yet both men were already martial arts legends.


    It was truly legendary seeing them like that.


    There had been rumors circting among many warriors that the cosmos around them was about to be awakened yet again. To warriors, it was theing of a great age never before seen.


    From the looks of how those two performed, that rumor seemed to be more than just a rumor.


    Lin Sheng continued to wear a bitter smirk among the crowd. He knew far more than what the others around him knew. He recalled Lu Xuan¡¯s training and how much the young man achieved with just a single night of dedicated training. He was at a loss for words at the moment.


    However, he did not continue to wallow in dejection. Be it Lu Xuan or Chen Jiashang, both pointed the way forward for him.


    He, too, had a chance to be martial arts legends in theing age that was never before seen, surpassing even the past great masters of the Seven Invincible Sect.


    Li Xun, who was in a corner, saw how Lu Xuan rendered Chen Jiashang almost a cripple with just a single kick. He was utterly terrified. If he were to have any lingering thoughts of exacting revenge against Lu Xuan, then all those thoughts would have dissipated right there and then. A martial arts legend was no joke, after all.


    nning revenge against a martial arts legend would be akin to digging his own grave.


    His martial arts prowess wascking, yet he, too, knew what it meant to be a martial arts legend. If it had been ancient times, such figures would have been gods or at least overlords of the martialmunity. Their words would have held more weight than that of the emperor¡¯s.


    While he was indeed from a rather well-to-do family, if he were to get on the bad side of a martial artist, getting his family all killed within a single night was a very real possibility.


    Squared-faced Fatso, who was at the other corner of the vige, felt rather relieved. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I didn¡¯t volunteer to take on Chen Jiashang just because I know a thing or two about the arts. Hell, one kick from that kid would have definitely killed me!¡±


    The fatso pressed against his chest, feeling he was very lucky.


    He was actually feeling even more lucky that Lu Xuan happened to be present. If Chen Jiashang were to simply decide to kill everyone around indiscriminately, no one else would have been able to stop him otherwise.


    The power of a martial arts legend was such that they could simply leave nonchntly after going on a killing spree, and no one would have been able to stop them.


    That kid was not a warrior who grew up in a sheltered environment like the countryside. He had been touring all over the world with all manner of mercenaries from a young age, making him a true, effective killing machine on the battlefield.


    To overseas warriors, killing people was never much of a big deal, and it was amon urrence.


    Everyone harbored different thoughts about what was going on at the moment, and Lu Xuan took big steps as he walked up to Chen Jiashang.


    Chen Jiashang forcibly suppressed his injuries. He knew that the key moment was right before him. However, he was puzzled as to why there was such a huge gap between two people who were martial arts legends.


    He wondered if it had something to do with his achievements being something gained from ingesting that peculiar fruit instead of something gained from painstaking training.


    He still had no idea just how terrifying that man before him actually was. That man was someone who could make short work of those who had been training diligently for decades, let alone someone like him, who got where he was from eating a fruit.


    That man was truly invincible among peers of his level.


    Chen Jiashang stomped on the ground. His inner qi burst all over his body. Mist swirled about him as he did so. He then threw another punch at the very next second, heading straight for Lu Xuan.


    He had no other choice but to give it his in that punch. He would have had to rest for at least one whole year just to throw that one punch.


    However, it would be worth it if he were to be able to kill or, at least, severely injure Lu Xuan.


    That time, Lu Xuan opted not to merely take the iing attack standing. He had instead chosen to catch his opponent¡¯s arm. His move seemed light and flighty as if he was weightless. However, he ended up catching Chen Jiashang¡¯s punching arm without breaking a sweat.


    Chen Jiashang felt as if his arm sunk into quicksand, preventing him from moving at all.


    Lu Xuan thenunched another kick at him in the very next instant. However, the kick was aimed at his abdomen instead of his chest.


    Bang!


    Chen Jiashang was again sent flying with one kick, shrieking as he crashed to the ground before fidgeting for a bit andying still. Blood continued to ooze from his mouth.


    ¡°You decimated my martial powers altogether!¡±


    Chen Jiashang was unable to feel any Spirit Qi left in his lower abdomen. That point had literally exploded after being kicked by Lu Xuan, preventing him from being able to umte qi ever again.


    That was the most terrifying oue possible.


    Despite his physical prowess being left intact, a martial arts legend devoid of the ability to gather Inner Qi was hardly any different from Baodan Grandmasters.


    His fighting prowess had probably been reduced to the level ofmon Baodan Grandmaster right there and then.


    Despite the level of Baodan Grandmaster being of unimaginable heights tomon folk, as someone who had actually been a martial arts legend before, the difference was entirely uneptable.


    That kick from Lu Xuan crippled Chen Jiashang¡¯s Dantian, which was located in the lower abdomen, for good. With his internal organs already severely injured, he struggled to even move.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°Taking you down took a lot of work.¡±


    Everyone heard what Lu Xuan said and thought he meant that defeating a martial arts legend like Chen Jiashang had been difficult. However, none of what he did seemed to have suggested that it was difficult.


    What Lu Xuan said afterward almost caused everyone to burst in astonishment.


    ¡°It was a hell of a lot of work keeping you alive. You were a martial arts legend so weak that I could have almost kicked you to death,¡± Lu Xuan mumbled to himself.


    What he said was true. Compared to the ones with astonishing lineages behind them, a martial arts legend like Chen Jiashang felt like a worm instead.


    It was obvious that Chen Jiashang never truly learned anything impressive. He was but a lone Cultivator who taught himself everything he knew.


    Pfftt!


    Chen Jiashang spat blood right after hearing that. It was obviously not enough that he was defeated and his powers crushed. The one who defeated him had to add insult to injury.


    All those who were present were at a loss for words. They probably only wanted Lu Xuan just to stop throwing his weight around and keep his bragging in check, for he was already shining as brightly as the sun.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46: Kneel Down and Call Him ¡®Daddy¡¯</h4>


    For Lu Xuan, who had faced so many formidable opponents in his previous life, someone like Chen Jiashang, who became a martial arts legend by eating the special fruit and elerating their cultivation, was really nothing to him.


    Especially now that Lu Xuan was at least several times more powerful than he was in his previous life in the same realm, Chen Jiashang was not even worth mentioning any longer.


    And this scene, in the eyes of the on-lookers, could only be perceived as something incredibly terrifying!


    They were both considered martial arts legends, but Chen Jiashang was easily taken down with a simple kick from Lu Xuan.


    They did not even engage in a vicious battle as many of them had imagined. Just by trying out a few simple moves, the fight was ended. There was little room for doubt about the difference in the strength of the two fighters.


    Even Lin Sheng, who knew from early on about Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, was shaken to his core. He was no match for Lu Xuan from the start, but he had believed that it was because of a gap between their realms.


    If that were the case, it would be perfectly normal for him not to match up to Lu Xuan.


    However, looking at the evidence before him, it was not that he was too weak; Lu Xuan was simply too strong.


    Even an opponent in the same realm was easily defeated by a kick. It would be out of the question for someone like him, who was in a lower realm, to beat Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Hurry up and get to work!¡± Lu Xuan barked.


    In a short time, Square-faced Fatso had leaped up with a group of men, taking away Chen Jiashang, who was heavily injured from the kick and was no longer a threat to anyone.


    Many of the people watching were dumbfounded, as they did not know what was happening. They could not see these people dressed in ck trench coats as anything other than members of a viinous organization.


    They did not look like good people.


    However, some recognized and knew of the Agency of Special Affairs, and they kept their peace, knowing the seriousness of the situation.


    They were aware that such a department existed in Huaxia, which specialized in dealing with Cultivators and affairs rted to them. They were given a lot of authority and were much more difficult to deal with than other ordinary government departments.


    Naturally, they did not dare to say anything.


    At this point, the entire Chen family was alsopletely stunned. They originally thought that this would be the night when the Chen family would rise up, as they had all bore witness to the strength of Chen Jiashang.


    The idea that a martial arts legend was indomitable was deeply rooted in their hearts and minds.


    Yet now, their own martial arts legend, who they believed to be invincible, had been brought down in a single blow. So much for the rise of the Chen family and their dreams of sweeping away the Seven Invincible Sect. All their hopes were shattered with that single kick and had vanished into nothingness.


    In particr, Chen Chang could recognize the uniforms that Square-faced Fatso and his men were wearing. These people in ck trench coats were wearing the signature dress code of the Agency of Special Affairs, which managed Cultivators like themselves.


    When he saw the Agency of Special Affairs in action, he knew at once. As he feared, Chen Jiashang¡ªan overseas member of the Chen family¡ªwas the target of the Agency of Special Affairs. Perhaps it was not the case for Cultivators from overseas, but for people like them, who were rooted in the maind, every single one of them feared the Agency of Special Affairs.


    At the thought of the possibility that the Agency of Special Affairs was watching the Chen family, Chen Chang immediately broke out in a cold sweat.


    This had clearly gone beyond the level of the grievances between them and the Seven Invincible Sect.


    Although the Chen family prided itself on being the local overlord of the Min Nan region, when faced with a behemoth like the Agency of Special Affairs, they were small fry.


    Then, he quickly changed tacks, pinning his gaze firmly on Lu Xuan. This was the man who had destroyed their hopes of bringing the Chen family to greater heights by crippling Chen Jiashang with a single kick.


    Of course, since he became aware that he was a martial arts legend, he already discarded all thoughts of getting revenge. It was noughing matter, as a martial arts legend was capable of single-handedly killing the entire Chen family.


    Even without considering Lu Xuan, Chen Jiashang alone would be capable of such an act.


    The huge gap in their abilities was enough for him to forfeit all thoughts of vengeance.


    His objective now was to remember what Lu Xuan looked like and then warn the rest of the Chen family to avoid provoking this jinx at all costs. Otherwise, the whole Chen family might unwittingly meet their end.


    ¡°Find me a quiet location, and I¡¯ll give them treatment!¡± Lu Xuan said, walking over next to Lin Sheng and Hao Danfeng.


    The disciples of the Seven Invincible Sect finally came to their senses, as they hurriedly lifted the two of them down. At the same time, the members of the Chen family also slinked away, carrying Chen Chang.


    It was supposed to be apetition to break fresh ground, but at this moment, it was hastilying to an end.


    Even so, nobody felt like they had any regrets. Tonight, they were able to see two mythical martial arts legends exchanging blows, and it was a scene none of them might ever see again in their lives.


    It was well worth the effort toe watch.


    As Lu Xuan leaped out of the ring, Guo Yuanyuan and Lu Yuling came up to try to make conversation, but Lu Xian did not even spare either of them a nce, and coldly brushed past the two of them.


    The two of them gaped, and Guo Yuanyuan finally overcame the pressure, stepping forward to speak. ¡°Big brother Lu¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know you!¡± Without missing a beat, Lu Xuan immediately turned around to leave.


    Shame and anger showed on Guo Yuanyuan¡¯s face, as she truly understood what the saying ¡°ignore me today and you will regret it tomorrow¡± meant.


    Standing behind her, Lu Yuling was simrly ashamed and vexed, but in her heart, she was well aware of the way they had treated Lu Xuan today. Looking at the strength that Lu Xuan had disyed, by him giving them the cold shoulder and cutting ties with them, he was already showing a lot of restraint.


    In a small secluded hut, Lu Xuan finished giving Lin Sheng and Hao Danfeng medical treatment. Though they had been seriously injured by Chen Jiashang, their injuries were nothing that Lu Xuan¡¯s treatment could not heal.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s abilities, he could easily stimte their life force andplete the treatment.


    ¡°You should be fully recovered within the next ten days. Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be anyplications!¡± Lu Xuan advised.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Lu. This time I really can¡¯t thank you enough. If not for Mister Lu¡¯s help, I fear our Seven Invincible Sect might have been toppled for good!¡± Hao Danfeng hurriedly expressed his gratitude.


    At this moment, he understood atst why the master¡¯s nephew was so fond of Lu Xuan. The man¡¯s leg was worth its weight in gold.


    If he were not still holding on to a shred of reason, he would have wanted to kneel down and call Lu Xuan ¡°daddy.¡± Even though it was not dignified, the man was a martial arts legend.


    It was not shameful at all for anyone to lower their head before a martial arts legend.


    This was especially true for the youthful Lu Xuan, who was still in his early twenties. If he continued his growth, he would grow into a fearsome existence that one would not even dare to imagine.


    Inparison, he knew in his heart that at this point, the Seven Invincible Sect had already reached the limits of their strength, and they could not go any further.


    Yet the man in front of him still had unlimited potential.


    ¡°Not a problem, I barely needed to lift a finger!¡± Lu Xuan casually waved him off.


    The members of the Seven Invincible Sect looked at each other in amazement. For them, it was an unprecedented disaster, but for certain other people, it was like lifting a finger.


    In this instant, the gap in their strength was vividly reflected.


    In the world of Cultivators, strength alone was the key to everything. Without having sufficient strength, everything else was not worth considering.


    ¡°Regardless, Mr. Lu has not only saved me this time, but you have also rescued our Seven Invincible Sect,¡± Lin Sheng got up and said with an earnest expression. ¡°From this day onwards, if Mr. Lu has anything to request of me, I, Lin Sheng, will ovee any obstacle and brave any difficulties to do whatever you ask, no matter the circumstances!¡±

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47: Taichu Path</h4>


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded in acknowledgment.


    Suddenly, the scene was interrupted by the sound of a phone. Lu Xuan nced at his phone, seeing that his mother¡ªLiu Wanrong¡ªwas calling him again.


    Taking his leave from the crowd, he came to a secluded corner and picked up the call.


    ¡°Hi, mom. What¡¯s up?¡±


    From the phone, Liu Wanrong¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°You picked up Lu Yuling today, didn¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Lu Xuan replied tly.


    ¡°Well, how was it?¡± Liu Wanrong asked, a hint of expectation in her tone.


    Lu Xuan pouted, answering, ¡°She looked down on me¡ªyour son!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Wanrong¡¯s voice instantly increased in volume. ¡°What gives her the right to look down on my son? In what way is my son undeserving of her?¡±


    Like an overprotective mother hen, Liu Wanrong was enraged in an instant.


    ¡°Forget it; it¡¯s her loss!¡± Liu Wanrong quickly regained herposure as she continued, ¡°Even so, you¡¯ve been good at keeping your secrets, huh!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Xuan asked, thrown by the strange remark.


    ¡°One of your friends came looking for me and your dad today and came to sit at the house with us for a while. And wouldn¡¯t you know it, she¡¯s a real beauty!¡± Liu Wanrong said gleefully.


    Lu Xuan was slightly confused and asked, ¡°Mom, stop talking in riddles. Who are you talking about?¡±


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s head, the only person that came to mind was Ling Fei. Excluding his previous life, he had only been rebirthed a few days ago in this life. Thus, of the beautifuldies he knew who could possibly have visited his home located in Xia City, probably only Ling Fei fit the bill.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any patience at all!¡± Liu Wanrong said with a pout. ¡°The youngdy introduced herself to us as Luo Ying. She said she was your friend. She looks really beautiful, and even your dad thinks so, but I think this youngdy might be a bit dangerous. I can tell from a nce that she¡¯s from an especially rich background. I¡¯m not sure if you can handle her!¡±


    Luo Ying!


    Hearing this name, Lu Xuan¡¯s pupils immediately contracted slightly!


    It was a name he was all too familiar with.


    The eldest daughter of the Luo family, and also the older sister of Luo Kun. In his past life, they were in a rtionship for a while.


    At that time, he was not aware that Luo Ying was from the Luo family, nor that she was the older sister of Luo Kun. He suffered miserably due to her deception, and at one point, almost met a tragic end.


    With regard to Luo Ying, Lu Xuan knew her better than anyone else. She had a beautiful appearance, but her heart was full of malice, and she would go to any lengths to achieve her goals.


    In this life, he did not have any interactions with Luo Ying. Even after he killed Luo Kun, nobody should have found out about it yet.


    Logically speaking, it was not possible that Luo Ying could know of his existence, much less visit his home and im to be his friend.


    As Lu Xuan thought about it, he suddenly stumbled upon a chilling possibility. There was only one reason for Luo Ying toe looking for him, and it was that she was investigating the dreadful incident of Luo Kun¡¯s death.


    Luo Kun had died so inexplicably that there was no way the Luo family would not conduct an investigation!


    Even so, Lu Xuan did a very clean job and left no traces, which was why up until now, the Luo family had not found out who the culprit was.


    As for why Luo Ying came to his doorstep, she was probably nursing some suspicions. With Luo Ying¡¯s character, if she were suspicious about someone, she would rather take down an innocent than let the suspect get away.


    The only reason why she still had not made a move was probably that she was notpletely sure. After all, before this, nobody knew that Lu Xuan was a cultivator.


    Luo Ying may have her doubts, but she did not have enough proof to go on.


    However, the situation had changed now because he had shown his hand in the fightingpetition.


    There was no doubt how much influence a martial arts legend had!


    He feared that the Luo family would soon receive the news as well.


    When that happened, Lu Xuan would be upgraded from a slightly suspicious individual to the main suspect.


    Based on Luo Ying¡¯s modus operandi, she would definitely make a move against his family.


    He was not worried for himself, as with his cultivation, the Luo family posed no real threat to him, but his own family members did not have the strength to protect themselves.


    Once they were targeted by the Luo family, based on what he knew of their style of doing things, they would not stop until his family was dead.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with a fearsome glow.


    In this life, he was indifferent to a great many things, but only when it came to his family, there was no room forpromise.


    Initially, he believed that the most chaotic era had not yet arrived, so his family¡¯s safety would not be at risk, and he could feel more at ease. Yet now, with the Luo family following the trail and sniffing around at his door, his family, whom he assumed to be safe, was plunged into danger.


    Aside from getting ess to cultivation resources more easily, the most important reason behind Lu Xuan¡¯s decision to join the Agency of Special Affairs was to solve the problem of his family¡¯s safety.


    As the saying went, ¡°you can be a thief for a thousand days, but you cannot stop a thief for a thousand days.¡±


    With people from the Agency of Special Affairs keeping a lookout, the safety of his family would be increased several times over.


    Moreover, Luo Ying¡¯s appearance brought to mind many events from Lu Xuan¡¯s past life.


    The Luo family and the powerful family that Lin Miaoyi and the others belonged to were part of arger organization known as Taichu.


    This organization did not make itself publicly known, but they were a super-rich financial power that far exceeded the Ling family.


    They were extremely powerful, and their influence spread to the military, the government, the underworld, and more.


    Going even deeper, behind the Taichu Group, a secluded sect was involved, called the Taichu Path.


    Even though the Taichu Path had remained hidden to this day, they had secretly nted their seeds a long time ago. The Luo family and the Lin family, among others, were families that sprouted out from these seeds.


    They were biding their time, waiting for the world to recover so that they could emerge from hiding one day.


    In his past life, the Taichu Path was once the mortal enemy of Lu Xuan for a long period of time. In the beginning, Lu Xuan struggled to deal with the pressure they put on him, but afterward, when he made great strides in his cultivation, he was able to uproot the entire Taichu Path.


    At the peak of Lu Xuan¡¯s power in his past life, the Taichu Path was really nothing to him, and he could easily eradicate it single-handedly.


    Nevertheless, for the current Lu Xuan, it was still a colossal enemy.


    At the same time, Lu Xuan also knew that, at the moment, the secluded sects like the Taichu Path could note out into the world yet. It was not because they did not want to, but because they were sealed.


    As Lu Xuan came from a previous life, he was privy to many secrets that others did not know about. After Ming Dynasty Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang established the nation, he felt the power of the world of cultivators, so he ordered Liu Bowen to cut the dragon¡¯s veins, thus sealing the sects of cultivators deep into the wilds of the mountains, unable to emerge into civilization.


    At the same time, because the dragon¡¯s veins of the world were cut, spirit qi rapidly disappeared from the world, and they quickly entered into the Degenerate Age.


    Cultivators who were previously known for their strength all disappeared without a trace in a short amount of time.


    Even if there were some remnants remaining, they were struggling to barely survive.


    Hence, because the environment for cultivation was extremely bad in the outside world, all the secluded sects had no desire to return to civilization.


    However, with the world beginning its process of recovery, the various secluded sects were busily making preparations, nning for their reemergence into the world.


    A shadow of a figure shed through Lu Xuan¡¯s mind.


    The chief disciple of the Taichu Path, Yan Han.


    He was a genius blessed by the heavens, who oncepeted with Lu Xuan to be the top in the whole universe.


    He was hailed as the strongest powerhouse in the history of the Taichu Path.


    In his past life, Lu Xuan started his cultivation toote and was kept under his thumb for a long time. It was only muchter that Lu Xuan finally overtook Yan Han in strength and killed him in retaliation.


    This time would be different, however, because Lu Xuan had sufficient time.


    ¡°Yan Han, when you descend upon the world again, I¡¯ll have a big surprise prepared for you!¡±

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48: Smacked Upside the Head</h4>


    However, Lu Xuan quickly reeled in his emotions. No matter how powerful Yan Han and the Taichu Path were, they would not be reappearing in the near future, and he had sufficient time to make himself more powerful.


    In his past life, he was able to kill Yan Han. In this life, he was more prepared, and his strength would also be greater. It went without saying that he would be able to kill this major enemy from his past life.


    The most pressing issue at the moment was how to deal with the Luo family, who would retaliate soon, and Luo Ying, who was tracking him down.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get involved in a mess with the Luo family so soon, but it seems like it¡¯s my destiny in the end!¡±


    A cold light burst out from Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to sever this bond of enmity that has entangled us over two different lives!¡±


    The best defense was a good offense, and he who took the initiative would gain the upper hand.


    ¡°Hey, son, you¡¯re not listening to me, are you?!¡± Over the phone, Liu Wanrong noticed that Lu Xuan had not spoken for a while.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Mom. That Luo Ying actually is one of my ¡®friends,¡¯ but our rtionship is not like what you are thinking, so don¡¯t overthink it!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed. Regardless of what he was scheming inside, he maintained a carefree outer fa?ade.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m starting to miss you guys. I haven¡¯t seen the both of you since I graduated. I¡¯ll go buy a ticketter to visit you!¡±


    Lu Xuan suppressed the strong emotions welling up inside him. The time since hest saw his parents was not as short as after his graduation; he had not seen in an entire lifetime.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,e home if you want to. I¡¯ll go clean up a room, so you have somewhere to stay when youeter. Also, what would you like for supper? Mom will prepare it for you!¡± Although Liu Wanrong sensed he was acting strangely, she still immediately went along with it.


    ¡°Make whatever you want. Everything you make is delicious!¡± Lu Xuan answered.


    ¡°I know, right? I always say that your mother¡¯s cooking can bepared to what those head chefs in hotels make, but your balding father doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate it at all!¡± Over the phone, Liu Wanrong eximed excitedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Give us a call when you arrive, and I¡¯ll get dad to pick you up!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, mom, I¡¯ll just take a taxi over!¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    Thinking about his home in Xia City, it had indeed been a long time since he went back. Although his family was from Fu City, because of his father¡¯s job transfer, they moved to Xia City a long time ago.


    Afterward, Lu Xuan got into a university in Fu City, which is why he split from his parents and returned to live alone.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll hang up first!¡± Liu Wanrong said.


    Putting down the phone, Lu Xuan had a frigid look in his eyes, as he shouted for Square-faced Fatso toe over.


    ¡°Mister Lu, what are your orders?¡±


    When he was summoned, Square-faced Fatso practically dropped everything he was doing and rushed over obediently.


    Lu Xuan said to him, ¡°Previously, when your Chief invited me to join the Agency of Special Affairs as a consultant, he said that he would send experts to protect my family, didn¡¯t he!¡±


    Square-faced Fatso mulled over it. Such an offer did exist, and in truth, it was extended not only to Lu Xuan but to all the higher-ups in the organization.


    After all, they were risking life and limb for their country, so if their families were also being threatened, that would simply be unreasonable.


    ¡°I want you all to send men to protect my family right now. I will give you the addresster, so put men on a 24-hour guard duty rotation at once with no breaks in between!¡± Lu Xuan demanded.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, not a problem!¡± Square-faced Fatso quickly replied. Lu Xuan had just joined the force, and he had already captured a martial arts legend for the Agency of Special Affairs. With such a huge aplishment under his belt, fulfilling his request was a small matter.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯d also like you to keep tabs on someone¡¯s whereabouts for me. Can you do that?¡± Lu Xuan continued.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Square-faced Fatso wiped the smile off his face as he realized that there was something amiss here.


    Judging by Lu Xuan¡¯s expression, it seemed like the situation was serious. He had never seen Lu Xuan with such a look on his face before.


    All the while, his impression of Lu Xuan was that he was rxed and calm, able to easily take care of any kind of enemy.


    It was as though there was no problem he could not solve.


    ¡°Luo Ying. I only a name now, but I can draw you a sketch of herter, then I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Help me find her at once. She should still be in Xia City!¡±


    Lu Xuan answered.


    ¡°Not a problem!¡± Square-faced Fatso replied In a hurry. However, there was a faint whisper in the back of his mind. The name Luo Ying was a little familiar, and he wondered if it belonged to an olddy.


    The very next moment, he recalled something, like a name he had once heard many ages ago, and a woman he had seen before.


    Her name seemed to be Luo Ying.


    If things were really turning out the way he was thinking, then there was going to be big trouble.


    It would affect the rtionship between the enormously powerful Luo family and the ruthless neer Lu Xuan.


    ¡°One more thing. Help me book a ticket for the earliest high-speed rail going to Xia City!¡± Lu Xuan requested.


    ¡°Not a problem, leave it to me!¡± Square-faced Fatso promptly replied.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m leaving at once!¡± Lu Xuan replied immediately.


    ¡°Mister Lu, the Chief ising here. Aren¡¯t you going to meet him?¡± Square-faced Fatso exined, ¡°This capture of a martial arts legend has shaken up the entire agency, and it¡¯s rted to the incident with the traitor, so the Chief might want to meet with you!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t meet him. No time!¡± Lu Xuan snapped. Right now, he was feeling extremely anxious, and he could not spare any time to meet these people.


    Square-faced Fatso had a slightly pained smile. If anyone else dared to say such a thing, they would likely be smacked upside the head.


    However, since the one saying it was this big shot, there was nothing he could say about it.


    An hourter, Lu Xuan was on a high-speed rail train headed to Xia City. In two hours, Lu Xuan was stepping on Xia City soil.


    It should be noted that the Agency of Special Affairs¡¯ ability to gather intelligence was very frightening. As a special institution that dealt with incidents rted to cultivators, they could get the cooperation of multiple parties when they needed to.


    Combining the surveince on the streets with information from various sources, the Agency of Special Affairs was quickly able to lock on to Luo Ying¡¯s whereabouts.


    Luo Ying was currently in one of the Luo family¡¯s strongholds in Xia City, which also happened to be an expensive high-end vi.


    Luo Ying seemed to not have received any news yet, as she had not made her move against Lu Xuan¡¯s family.


    However, Luo Ying probably never expected Lu Xuan to be so decisive. The moment he heard her name, he had set his heart on murder,ing all the way to Xia City from Fu City.


    ¡°Luo Ying, wait for me toe kill you!¡±


    Lu Xuan clenched both of his fists tightly, as in a sh, he had disappeared into the darkness of the night.


    At this point in time, Square-faced Fatso had also received the information on Luo Ying. He prepared himself for the worst, as the most terrible situation he could imagine had been realized.


    That Luo Ying was actually the Luo Ying from the Luo family.


    And as for the reason why Luo Ying had made her way down south to Min Province, he was also fully aware that it was because the legal son born to the Luo family¡ªLuo Kun¡ªhad died in Fu City.


    A month ago, this incident caused such amotion that even their Agency of Special Affairs was buckling under the pressure. It was onlyter when they could not find the culprit that the case was dropped.


    Still, the Luo family evidently had no intention of giving up and sent Luo Ying to investigate.


    ¡°Maybe Luo Kun¡¯s death is rted to Mister Lu!¡±


    Based on the information he received from his contacts and Lu Xuan¡¯s nervous countenance, Square-faced Fatso came to a sudden conclusion that even surprised himself.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49: Surfaced from the Water</h4>


    Square-faced Fatso did not be the Deputy Chief of the Agency of Special Affairs by chance, and he was certainly no fool. There were many clues that showed this was not a simple matter.


    After all, there should not be any connection between the two parties, but as he considered it, all the strange aspects of Luo Kun¡¯s murder began to pop into his head.


    Even he could not stop himself from having these doubts.


    Although he did not know what kind of grudge Lu Xuan might have against Luo Kun, he was easily killed despite being a cultivator.


    Lu Xuan had the ability to do such a thing.


    In addition, it would exin why Lu Xuan was so aggravated by Luo Ying¡¯s visit to his family!


    Square-faced Fatso sensed that this was no ordinary incident and reported to Chief Yun Sheng almost immediately.


    ¡°What are we going to do about this? If a conflict breaks out between Mister Lu and the Luo family, what are we going to do?¡± Square-faced Fatso reported the whole matter to Yun Sheng.


    ¡°Observe the situation for now. We need to see what is going on!¡±


    Yun Sheng also felt extremely troubled.


    If Square-faced Fatso¡¯s assumption was correct, he feared that the Luo family would not let this murder go unpunished. Even if Luo Kun¡¯s death were unrted to Lu Xuan, judging by the way Lu Xuan prioritized his family¡¯s safety, he also would not take this threat lying down.


    When that happened, it was inevitable that conflict would break out between the two sides.


    Then, ced between the Luo family and Lu Xuan, what would the Agency of Special Affairs do?


    ¡°If ites to choosing between Lu Xuan and the Luo family, you just need to remember one thing,¡± Yun Sheng advised. ¡°Lu Xuan is the Agency of Special Affairs¡¯ Special Consultant. As for the Luo family, what are they to us?¡±


    ¡°But the Luo family won¡¯t leave it at that, and then they will put pressure on us!¡± Square-faced Fatso said with a measure of concern.


    Yun Sheng¡¯s firm voice boomed over the telephone. ¡°So what if they do? Our Agency of Special Affairs is an institution directly affiliated to the Inner Pce. If they want to apply pressure on us, let¡¯s see if they are capable of doing it!¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will keep a close eye on this matter!¡± Square-faced Fatso hurriedly replied.


    At the same time, while this was happening¡­


    In Xia City, in an enormous standalone vi, a group of people was sitting around in the living room. Each one of these people had a valiant air about them, and all of them were cultivators.


    Among them, there sat a woman who was in her twenties, with gorgeous features and an excellent figure.


    For the time being, however, her beautiful face bore a frosty expression, which made the valiant cultivators around her tremble in fear, not daring to speak.


    Although they were all men, they had clearly suffered under this woman in one way or another. When she was not talking, none of them dared to say a word.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my judgment to be wrong!¡± Luo Ying said through gritted teeth. In her hands, she held a piece of information she had just received.


    In the fightingpetition at Fu City, two martial arts legends had turned up, when even seeing one was rare.


    And, one of the martial arts legends went by the name Lu Xuan.


    This was the reason she was so incredibly angry. She had been sent by her family to investigate the cause of Luo Kun¡¯s death.


    For a member of the Luo family to die mysteriously while out and about was no small matter. Their previous investigation had gone on for a month with no results, and even putting pressure on the Agency of Special Affairs did not yield any useful information.


    Even the surveince cameras monitoring the vipound did not record anyone, as the culprit had evaded all the cameras.


    It was only then that they sent her to investigate the case personally. After she looked up all the possible suspects with some kind of connection or animosity to the victim, she found that one of them¡ªa man called Lu Xuan¡ªstood out.


    There was ill will between Lu Xuan and Luo Kun.


    To be precise, because Lu Xuan had a blind date with Lin Miaoyi, Luo Kun had targeted him, even sending his trusted henchman to deal with him.


    However, his henchman had thereafter disappeared without a trace. This was not public knowledge, but sheter found out that the henchman¡¯s corpse had been fished out. Because of the unusual state of the body, it was sent to the Agency of Special Affairs.


    Not long after that, Luo Kun was found dead, murdered inside his own vi.


    Under these kinds of circumstances, Lu Xuan was extremely suspicious!


    Yet, during her background checks on Lu Xuan, she did not find any anomalies. Since he was born, he has been a very ordinary person. His parents were also ordinary people, and everyone in his family tree was ordinary as well.


    This caused Luo Ying to strike Lu Xuan off from her list of suspects, but she still deliberately came to Xia City to make her presence known by way of introducing herself to Lu Xuan¡¯s parents.


    It was because she had a suspicion that even if Lu Xuan was not personally involved, there might be a stronger power pulling strings behind him. While the probability was not very high, there was still a chance it could be true.


    If her guess was on the mark and there was some kind of cultivator backing Lu Xuan or the Lu family, there should be an immediate reaction from them when they heard about her.


    When that happened, she would be able to judge based on the reaction whether or not Lu Xuan was involved.


    Still, even if Lu Xuan were not personally involved with Luo Kun¡¯s death, she would not mind eliminating him.


    Anyone who crossed the Luo family must die!


    However, when she received the information that had just arrived, she was thrown for a loop.


    The information finally confirmed that her estimations werepletely wrong. Lu Xuan, who was just an ordinary man in her eyes, was, in fact, the most terrifying one.


    A martial arts legend who had kept his identity a closely guarded secret!


    There was no way she would believe that Lu Xuan spent the past month seriously cultivating himself to be a martial arts legend.


    He must have trained hard from a tender age without revealing his strength, which allowed him to fool everyone.


    When she found out that Lu Xuan was a martial arts legend, all the incongruities and things she could not exin started to fall neatly into ce.


    From the beginning to the end, this was a scam!


    Lu Xuan used his own identity to shield himself, deflecting all the suspicion away from him, and misdirecting the Luo family¡¯s investigations.


    Even though the Luo family had kept a low profile, over the years, they had made a lot of powerful enemies, and many of these enemies were capable of perpetrating the murder.


    Thus, from the start, Lu Xuan was never in the Luo family¡¯s sights. She was the only one who felt something was amiss, but even she did not think that the master culprit was Lu Xuan himself.


    Everything made perfect sense to her now. A martial arts legend was not to be trifled with, so when her younger brother Luo Kun sent someone to kill this martial arts legend, he was really just digging his own grave.


    In the current world, a martial arts legend was, without a doubt, a distinguished individual. Even in the Inner Pce, they would be treated as a guest of honor, able to converse with various heads as equals.


    That being said, the one who was killed as a son of the Luo family, and they would never take this lying down.


    Perhaps if this happened to the Chen family, which was a local overlord, they might be able to swallow their pride. However, her family had the backing of the Taichu Group and was many times more powerful than the Chen family. There was no way they could just let this go.


    Nobody could get away scot-free after killing a member of the Luo family.


    ¡°This is bad. We have to leave now!¡±


    At that very moment, a horrifying thought came to Luo Ying.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50: Track Down and Kill Everyone</h4>


    Luo Ying felt a shiver run down her spine as she thought of a frightening possibility.


    That Lu Xuan might being to kill them right now!


    From what she found out, when Luo Kun sent his trusted henchman to kill Lu Xuan, the henchman was in on the spot by Lu Xuan.


    Just a few dayster, Luo Kun was also tracked down and killed by Lu Xuan in his own home.


    There was still no evidence that proved Lu Xuanmitted the murder.


    Yet, Luo Ying¡¯s instincts told her that Lu Xuan was definitely the culprit.


    This was what it meant to be above thew!


    A powerful martial arts legend did indeed have such a privilege.


    If she were in his shoes and possessed that kind of strength, she probably would not give a hoot about anybody else either.


    The Luo family could be said to be very powerful, as with the help of the Taichu Group¡¯s support, they had strong influence in many different sectors. Her fear now, however, was that the enemy was not aware of this, as a reckless aggressor without any reason was the most dangerous to them.


    It was precisely because someone like that did not know the meaning of fear, and if they were provoked, they would chase down their enemies with murderous intent.


    Lu Xuan seemed to be this kind of person who did not see reason. Although Luo Kun was not exactly the legal heir to the Luo family, he was still one of the legal sons of their house.


    For him to be hunted down and killed at home in the middle of the night, the culprit was a real anarchist.


    Now the news that she had made contact with his parents in their house should have already made its way to him, which was what she originally intended.


    However, thinking about it now, she shuddered in fear.


    If Lu Xuan really did kill Luo Kun, she was afraid that he would be nning to kill her too.


    Even though she thought it was unlikely that he would attack so soon, she still had an intense feeling of unease.


    A lunatic who could kill them at any moment was just like a ticking time bomb that could explode at any time.


    ¡°No, we need to leave this ce now!¡±


    Luo Ying seemed to leap to her feet as she said, ¡°I have things to do, and I¡¯ll be taking my leave first. If you hear any news about Lu Xuanter, pass on the information to me secretly!¡±


    After much consideration, Luo Ying finally decided to leave her men stationed here.


    All the possibilities she had just considered were still assumptions, and in the event that she had guessed wrong, she could immediately order her subordinates tounch a counterattack.


    If she was right, then they could stay here as a target board to lure Lu Xuan in.


    She was extremely scared of a martial arts legend, to the extent that she had to flee immediately. However, looking at the bigger picture, for the Luo family and more so for the Taichu Path, a martial arts legend was not an unstoppable existence.


    Luo Ying¡¯s subordinates looked at each other. They did not understand what had happened, so they also did not make anyment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam, don¡¯t worry. Just leave everything here to us!¡±


    One of Luo Ying¡¯s men beat his own chest loudly, unaware that death was quickly approaching.


    Satisfied, Luo Ying then left through a secret underground tunnel.


    An hourter, Lu Xuan had made his away in front of the vi.


    Emanating from inside the vi, he could sense a number of strong auras, which were clearly far superior to the average human¡¯s.


    Even though a normal person could not sense it, to Lu Xuan, it was as dazzling as a bright light in the ck of night.


    Bang!


    It happened just as Luo Ying¡¯s subordinates were trying to think of a n to aplish the mission their mistress Luo Ying had assigned them.


    The main door was kicked open, and a young man strode in.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Ying?¡± the young man demanded in a loud voice.


    ¡°Are you¡­ that Lu Xuan?¡± The men all looked towards the young man. Wasn¡¯t this Lu Xuan kid one of the people that Luo Ying had asked them to investigate during this period?


    Their brains shut down for a moment. ording to the information they received, Lu Xuan should be a normal person without any cultivation, but now he was kicking down the door with one kick and aggressively confronting them.


    Lu Xuan scanned the roomful of Luo Ying¡¯s subordinates. There were about a dozen of them, and among them was a number of burly strongmen. One could tell at a nce that these men practiced martial arts. Their temples were bulging, a sign that their level of cultivation was not low.


    However, the other men came in all shapes and sizes and had very unusual appearances.


    There was one whose entire body was red like mes, one with fists that looked like boulders, and another one who had sprouted a pair of wings on his back.


    These men were obviously not average cultivators but Awakened.


    They must have eaten some kind of fruit to manifest these strange and varied forms.


    The men recognized Lu Xuan, and Lu Xuan, in turn, recognized them as well. In his past life, he had a honeymoon period with Luo Ying, so, needless to say, he knew that these men were all Luo Ying¡¯s subordinates.


    Back then, when Lu Xuan had uncovered Luo Ying¡¯s sinister intentions and made an enemy out of her, some of the men who came after his life were these men here.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true that enemies often cross paths!¡± Lu Xuan grinned widely as he remarked. He was all too aware of who these people were, and not a single one of them was a good person.


    This group was specially gathered together by Luo Ying to do the Luo family¡¯s dirty work.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Where is Luo Ying?¡± Lu Xuan demanded again coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really courting death. You think you have the right to say the mistress¡¯ name like that?¡± One of the strongmen stood up, stretching out a hand asrge as a straw stool to grab Lu Xuan by the head.


    However, before his hand even reached Lu Xuan, a long sword made of condensed Spiritual Qi came chopping down, slicing off the strongman¡¯s arm in the blink of an eye.


    Splurt!


    The burly man screamed out in pain as his arm dropped to the floor with a thud, fresh blood sttering out from the wound.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± The strongman scurried backward, his ferocious gaze giving way to a look of terror.


    It was as though he had seen a beast and a devil!


    ¡°Do I have the right to say it now?¡± Lu Xuan asked, staring at them icily.


    In a sh, the men had sprung to their feet, looking at Lu Xuan with eyes full of horror.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack him all at once. I don¡¯t believe that he can deal with all of us by himself!¡± one of the men shouted out. They were shaken to their core, as the strength Lu Xuan disyed was far too powerful, overturning everything they thought they knew.


    Whether it was among the Awakened or the cultivators, such a fearsome power did not exist.


    In a moment, the men pounced together like starving wolves towards Lu Xuan.


    Still, Lu Xuan did not panic, spreading out his palm to condense a mass of Spiritual Qi in his hand, and shaping it into the form of a long sword.


    The long sword shed out, and in an instant, one of the strongmen was shed in two. The fresh blood gushing out was stopped by Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Vigor.


    These men were either cultivators, or the Awakened, or warriors, and each one of them was more valiant than thest, but none of them could block a single blow from Lu Xuan.


    In the time span of a few short breaths, Lu Xuan had in all of them, leaving no survivors.


    In that few moments, the entire vi was covered in corpses, flowing with rivers of blood.


    Lu Xuan did not even blink at the sight. He had seen his fair share of scenes of carnage in his past life, and even a sight a hundred times gorier than this would not be enough to move him.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51: A Storm Brewing</h4>


    Some of those people were capable of special abilities, which gave them a distinctive edge overmon warriors. It was a pity that they had to fight Lu Xuan.


    They were all easily taken care of.


    Being Cultivators at that stage, be it warriors or the Awakened, all of them, nheless, still had mortal bodies, and it would have only taken one swing of the de to take care of one of them.


    This was even true for the likes of Lu Xuan, who would need to rely on the Shield of Vigor to resist bullets ofrger caliber.


    Without the Shield of Vigor, even Lu Xuan would have easily died from such hits.


    Gaining ess to Shield of Vigor allowed him to easily withstand hits from light weapons easily, which was why those at level six were known to be martial arts legends.


    That was because they were indeed like beings told in myths and legends.


    Lu Xuan did not stop there. He closed his eyes and sensed around carefully, finding no life signs throughout the entire vi.


    While Lu Xuan¡¯s Mental Capacity wascking given his current stage of cultivation, if he were to be able to make a breakthrough and reach the level of National Guardian, which was level seven, he would have been able to sense individual qi that differed from one person to another.


    However, his skills were sufficient enough to tell that Luo Ying was probably not around.


    She had probably left a while ago.


    Lu Xuan had no idea that Luo Ying had identally got her hands on his astonishing data in the martial artspetition and left the ce early and in a hurry just so to avoid running into him prematurely.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s reactions were quick enough. He immediately went to the south with the intention of killing Luo Ying after knowing that she appeared around his parents.


    However, Luo Ying proved even quicker than he was. She left immediately after learning just how fearsome Lu Xuan was.


    ¡°Lucky you indeed, but I¡¯m gonna get you next time!¡± Lu Xuan quipped coldly. Luo Ying made him look very, very bad before. However, her case was totally different from that of Yan Han, who became a serious threat to Lu Xuan due to his own impressive fighting prowess.


    Luo Ying, on the other hand, caused Lu Xuan a lot of trouble because of her brutal, underhanded tactics and cunning personality.


    Lu Xuan quickly left the scene after noting that he failed to achieve his objective, returning home to meet with his parents.


    Police sirens were heard shortly in the vi. Many patrol cars showed up. The killings in the vi were discovered soon by security guards who were patrolling the ce, and they called the police.


    The matter could not have been concealed for long, and those who looked hard soon enough caught wind of what happened.


    Yun Sheng and Square-faced Fatso were sitting across each other in the office of the Chief of Fu City¡¯s Special Task Force.


    Both men had just received information from the Special Task Force of Sha City.


    Yun Sheng browsed the information and handed them to the fatso, then said, ¡°Take a look at the information. Just got faxed here a while ago. The base of the Luo n in Sha City had just been uprooted altogether. Over a dozen inner circle Cultivators ended up killed on the spot. Luo Ying was not among them, so she probably didn¡¯t manage to meet him.¡±


    The fatso read the files. He knew who Yun Sheng was talking about. With the way things were at the moment, even the dumbest of them would have been able to tell that the matter had something to do with Lu Xuan.


    Despite being a veteran who had seen many cases throughout the years, he nheless was quite taken aback.


    There were three of those Cultivators who were of level four¡ªAttainment Level¡ªCultivators, and one at level five¡ªBaodan Grandmaster Level. The rest were all level three Cultivators.


    The Special Task Force members would have easily had quite a headache if they were to go against such a lineup, and it would have definitely kicked up a fuss.


    However, all of them had ended up being wiped out in that vi. ording to what was told in the files, all of them had ended up dead from one swing of the de each. There was not even a need for further moves.


    It was a testament telling of the frightening martial arts abilities of the one who made a move on them.


    ¡°I said before that he showed no signs of being antisocial. Guess I¡¯ll have to rescind half of that statement now!¡± Yun Sheng said, ¡°But then again, his aversion to violence only applies when he and his family are not threatened. Once he and his family are threatened, he will be very, very keen to kill.¡±


    Yun Sheng felt a chill down his spine when he read those files earlier.


    ¡°Seems like the Luo n finally run into something they can¡¯t quite handle.¡± The fatso then added, ¡°It¡¯s especially so with that Luo Ying woman. She¡¯s in over her head. She probably never anticipated just how important his family was to our Mr. Lu here. That guy would rather kill than let his family be in danger.


    ¡°The Special Task Force of Sha City just sent us information and asked us for our help in the investigation. How should we reply?¡± Fatso asked, looking at Yun Sheng.


    ¡°How else can we reply? You saw what was written in the files. Were there even one single decent person in those dozen of dead people? All of them were trash. Every single one of them was on the list of wanted persons of the Special Task Force!¡± Yun Sheng lit a cigarette and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve tried to hunt those people down before, and all of them disappeared seemingly without a trace. Looks like they have been brought into Luo n¡¯s fold then.¡±


    Yun Sheng looked rather baffled when he said that. ¡°Why would the Luo n want those people in their fold? The hell? Are they even taking us at the Special Task Force seriously? Just what the hell are they up to?¡±


    Yun Sheng went on to bang the table when he got riled up from the thought, making quite some noise.


    On the other side, Luo Ying, who had gotten to another base in Sha City, received some news as well. The might of the Luo n was fully exhibited at that moment. The information that she received was not all that different from that in Yun Sheng¡¯s hands.


    Luo Ying felt a chill down her spine after reading the files, feeling as if a pair of cold eyes were staring at her from a distance.


    The man was powerful, vengeful, and decisive; the man was a lunatic.


    Those terms seemed to have entered Luo Ying¡¯s mind at the same time. She thought it would have taken Lu Xuan days to exact his revenge. She totally did not anticipate that he would have acted so frighteningly quickly. She had only left the Lu n for mere hours, and that man already came looking for trouble with her.


    If it had not been for her intense gut feeling telling her that Lu Xuan woulde seeking revenge, resulting in her running right away that night, she would have probably ended up dead already.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡± An eerie smirk was seen on Luo Ying¡¯s face after she was done dealing with the initial panic. ¡°I don¡¯t care just how powerful you are, Lu Xuan. You mess with Luo n, and I¡¯ll make sure you get a taste of our might!¡±


    A thought popped up in her head, telling her that she absolutely was unable to let Lu Xuan grow stronger. The man would be a serious threat to the Luo n if that were to be allowed to happen.


    ¡°I need to get home immediately.¡± Luo Ying had a n in her mind. ¡°Lu Xuan, you are but a martial arts legend, and there are many more such legends out there. The world belongs to the corporation, and you¡¯re but a clown inparison.¡±


    Just as the outside world was caught aghast by the murders that Lu Xuanmitted, the man arrived back home at Sha City.


    Lu Xuan did not feel anything when he was going on a killing spree a while ago, yet he was feeling rather overwhelmed at the moment. He took out his keys after calming himself down and went into the house.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re back.¡±


    An extremely prettydy stood up just as Lu Xuan opened the door, calling out in surprise.


    The woman looked homely and unassuming, looking to be of 27 or 28 of age at most, and she looked stunning.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, mom.¡±


    Lu Xuan was almost sobbing as he said that.

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52: Honesty</h4>


    Lu Xuan was barely able to hold his tears as he saw his mother standing right in front of him, alive and well.


    Being able to stand before his mother was a scene he was unable to even see in a dream in his past life.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Liu Wanrong said with a beaming smile, ¡°I¡¯ve made your favorite fish balls. Get to sleep once you¡¯re done eating them. Best not stay upte often, or you¡¯d end up bald.¡±


    An intense cough was heard from the other end of the couch when Lu Xuan heard that. A bespectacled, unassuming middle-aged man was coughing hard.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lu Xuan said, and he sounded as if he was sobbing as well. His parents were alive, and he was overjoyed. He had never been so excited and content, even when he became the Celestial Lord in his past life.


    I¡¯m absolutely not going to let anything bad happen to both of you in this life! he thought.


    Seeing Lu Xuan standing there just looking at him without saying anything, his father¡ªLu Tianxiang¡ªred at him and said, ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m not bald yet. Don¡¯t listen to your mom here. I¡¯m not bald!¡±


    Lu Tianxiang then touched his head for a bit and grinned. While he still indeed had hair on his head, it was obvious that the amount was no longer what it used to be.


    But then again, he was proud nheless, as despite being middle-aged, he was far from bing a bald, fat, good-for-nothing. He deemed that made him better than 90% of men his age out there.


    Lu Xuan was unable to contain it and burst outughing. Lu Xuan looked mostly like his father, yet he had his mother¡¯s eyes, which coincidentally was the best-looking and sharpest part of him.


    ¡°Take good care of yourself, Dad. Just look at Mom here. She¡¯s still looking so young that she hardly looks any older than I am. In a few years, if you and Mom go outside, it¡¯ll look like a dad going out with his daughter instead,¡± Lu Xuan jabbed at his father.


    ¡°What did you say, you *sshole!?¡±


    Lu Tianxiang was fuming when he said that.


    ¡°My, my, don¡¯t me my son here. He¡¯s right, you know. Just look at you. You used to have abs, and you now don¡¯t even have the slightest bit of them. Are you really that different from a bald, fat otaku?¡± Liu Wanrong gave Lu Tianxiang a rather scornful look.


    Lu Tianxiang was practically screaming deep down,menting how his wife was a demon incarnate and how hecked the ability of his wife to eat all the time and not get fat.


    Lu Tianxiang saw no point in arguing with the mother and son, opting to head elsewhere instead.


    Lu Tianxiang mumbled as he took his tablet and headed elsewhere in the house.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give a damn about what your dad thinks. He just can¡¯t take the fact that he¡¯s about to turn into a bald, fat otaku.¡± Liu Wanrong smiled and said.


    ¡°Where is Shanshan?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    He was asking about his younger sister¡ªLu Shanshan¡ªwho was six years younger than he was and still attending high school.


    ¡°She¡¯s still at school,¡± Liu Wanrong answered.


    ¡°What about Guoguo then? Is she asleep?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Guoguo was his youngest sister, who was only three now.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, she is. Our little empress is finally asleep.¡±


    Liu Wanrong was both loving and exasperated when Guoguo was brought up, for the three-year-old child was indeed like the empress of the household.


    Lu Xuan walked to the table, seeing a bowl of steaming fish balls waiting for him.


    ¡°Alright, tell me the truth. How did you get that three million?¡± Liu Wanrong sat by her son¡¯s side and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You know that you¡¯ve never been able to keep me in the dark since you were a kid,¡± Liu Wanrong pointed at Lu Xuan and said seriously.


    Lu Xuan knew that he was unable to keep some things under wraps for long. The fact that he was training as a Cultivator would have been known sooner orter. Furthermore, despite still being a secret now, it was only a matter of time before the government would need to acknowledge their existence officially.


    None of that would be a secret by then.


    Worse still, there was still the case with what Luo Ying pulled. If he were not to keep his parents in the loop, Luo Ying would take his folks away, iming to be his friend. Things would take a turn for the worse if that were to happen.


    Lu Xuan took the opportunity to tell his mother what happened. Of course, he omitted the part where he had been reincarnated, but he still told her basically everything.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Luo Ying is your nemesis then?¡± Liu Wanrong wore a ratherplicated expression as she listened to what her son told her.


    It was especially so when Lu Xuan mentioned that he had embarked on the journey to bing a Cultivator. Her eyes gleamed when he told her that.


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve told the Special Task Force to put all of you under protection. There will be no problemsing your way, so you all can rx.¡± Lu Xuan then added, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll end up dragging you all into my mess.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked rather severe when he said that. That was because dragging them into his mess was not a possibility; it was a reality that happened right before his eyes.


    That was a regret he had never truly gotten over his entire life.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re family! There¡¯s no such thing as you dragging us into your mess or whatever.¡± His mother patted his head and continued, ¡°Your dad and I aren¡¯t going to be a burden to you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it will be the age of Cultivators from here on out. Only by taking the lead now can I gain an advantage in the future. Other than to take on Luo Ying, the reason why I came back was also to teach you all how to be Cultivators,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    His mother¡¯s eyes looked rather shifty when she heard what he said, but she eventually nodded seriously and said, ¡°Very well then.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your dad about this. It¡¯s gettingte now. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Xuan picked up the bowl and finished the fish balls in no time. He then went back to his room.


    He never anticipated just how different his mother¡¯s reaction would be from what he thought it would have been. She hardly looked fazed and seemed to have been able to take everything in.


    But then again, it worked in Lu Xuan¡¯s favor, as further troubles were prevented, and he had no need to exin much to his folks.


    Lu Xuan shifted the furniture in his room around a little bit, making a small, makeshift Spirit Gathering Formation. He sat at his bed, cross-legged. He then began his training.


    However, when he extended his spiritual senses, he quickly detected several very powerful auras stalking about near his ce.


    However, he did not sense any untoward intentions from them, so he quickly realized that those auras probably belonged to masters of the Special Task Force sent to protect his family.


    Lu Xuan was at ease with such arrangements in ce. He released any other concerns in his mind, sitting down, and then immersed himself into his training.


    At the same time, people who were lurking near Lu Xuan¡¯s ce seemed to have felt that they were being watched. All of them checked their surroundings but found no one around.


    ¡°Why the hell did I feel that we were being watched?¡± one of them muttered in their sharedmunication channel, which elicited the same response from the others.


    ¡°You got that right. I felt the same thing as well. Weird.¡±


    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s just me seeing things.¡±


    They all felt just how weird that happening had been. All of them were capable Cultivators, and they were far from being normal folk. Their senses were considerably more acute than most people. There was a possibility of one of them just seeing things, but it was impossible for all of them to have their senses fooling them.


    ¡°Regardless, best stay sharp, people. This mission isn¡¯t something trivial. Mess this up, and we won¡¯t be able to hold our heads up in front of the Chief.¡± A rather stern voice was heard on the channel, which silenced all other voices immediately.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53: Born Taosim Aptitude</h4>


    The night passed without incident.


    Lu Xuan ended his training in the morning, stretching for a bit before walking out of the door. His mother, Liu Wanrong, made breakfast. It was porridge.


    His father, Lu Tianxiang, read the news on his tablet as he ate porridge. A pretty child who looked to be of three to four years of age was sitting beside Lu Tianxiang, eating her porridge rather seriously.


    ¡°Bwader!¡± The child was happy to see Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan looked at her youngest sister, Lu Guoguo, and that reminded him of how she had been a corpse thest time he saw her in his past life.


    The child was caught in his mess and was killed because of him. She was unable to even see the world much before departing.


    That was what caused Lu Xuan the most pain back in his past life. However, he was determined not to let any of that happen in his present life.


    Lu Xuan went up and pinched his little sister¡¯s face andughed. ¡°Long time no see. Did you miss your ¡®bwader¡¯?¡±


    It was more than just a long time, as it had been a lifetime since hest saw her.


    Guoguo extended her hand and asked in a child-like manner, ¡°I miss you. I want a hug!¡±


    Lu Xuan picked Guoguo up and quickly found the little one spilling all the porridge in her mouth onto him.


    ¡°Oh my, you little monster!¡±


    Lu Xuan felt exasperated and amused at the same time. He pinched her face a little and put her down.


    His little sister chuckled away, looking pleased with herself.


    ¡°Son, I heard what you told your motherst night. I don¡¯t know much about cultivation, but I trust the choice you made.¡±


    Lu Tianxiang stood up and pped his son¡¯s shoulder for a bit.


    ¡°Alright, teach me all about cultivation when you get home tonight. I need to go to work now, and I¡¯ll be sending Guoguo to the nursery along the way,¡± Lu Tianxiang said.


    ¡°Forget the nursery for a few days, Dad. Let me handle her instead,¡± Lu Xuan said all of a sudden.


    ¡°Gweat, I wanna pway with bwader!¡± Guoguo pped her hands as she eximed, looking very happy.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Lu Tianxiang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her teacher in the nursery about thister then.¡±


    Lu Tianxiang was unable to ce it, but Lu Xuan seemed to be rather different from how he used to be since he came back. Unlike how he behaved in the past, he felt rather mature at the moment.


    He felt so matured that Lu Tianxiang felt that he seemed to have gone through a lot.


    Both Lu Tianxiang and Liu Wanrong left the house for work before long, leaving only Lu Xuan taking care of his little sister at home.


    ¡°What we yin¡¯ today, bwader?¡± Guoguo asked in a child-like voice.


    ¡°How about I teach you cultivation?¡± Lu Xuan pinched her little chubby face and asked.


    ¡°What is cultivation?¡± The little girl¡¯s huge eyes blinked, having no idea what cultivation was.


    Lu Xuan checked his little sister¡¯s body for a bit and was stunned with what he found. He realized just how developed her constitution was. All of her meridians were innately unlocked, which meant that she was born with natural spiritual aptitude.


    Such innate spiritual aptitude was surprising. Having one¡¯s meridians all innately unlocked meant that one would be a natural prodigy at cultivation.


    Such a genius would have a far easier time picking up anything regarding cultivation. They would easily be top-notch figures among their peers of the same age if they were to embark on the path of cultivation. They were meant for great things in the future if they were to not die an early death.


    Lu Xuan knew of such constitution very well, but he himself was one of such constitution, to begin with.


    People who had such an extent of born spiritual aptitude were extremely rare. Such a physical state would have given the Cultivator in question every single edge one could ask for in the early stages of cultivation.


    He had been drifting about in his past life for many years before he chanced upon the path of cultivation. However, he was able to create miracle after miracle, achieving frightening growth. He had bested a great many archnemeses.


    His natural spiritual aptitude was a significant factor contributing to all of his feats.


    Such a level of born spiritual aptitude was known to be someone of born taoism aptitude.


    However, such a constitution was usually one in a million, so much so that there could only be one such person found across several eras. As such, Lu Xuan was very surprised to find that his little sister was, too, of such a constitution, like he was.


    ¡°There is only one possibility for this!¡±


    Lu Xuan was able to guess at something deep down.


    Despite being someone with born taoism aptitude, it seemed that her sister¡¯s aptitude had been sealed by someone else, making it seem like a pearl covered in grime. It was just like how it had been with him in his past life. The very reason why his in-born taoism aptitude had been awakened was due to having ingested a peculiar fruit by ident. His constitution was made apparent right after, enabling him to catch the attention of masters, subsequently beginning his journey in cultivation.


    If he were to be unable to undo the seal on his born taoism aptitude, he would have been a little different from mostmon folk.


    Lu Xuan picked his little sister up and pointed a finger at her forehead. His sister closed her eyes and fell asleep soon after.


    Lu Xuan held her for a little while longer before putting her down. He was drenched in sweat all over and kept panting.


    He used something resembling an initiation, infusing her mind with a skill manual called ¡°Born Taoism Manual.¡±


    That manual was created specifically for his type of constitution after he finished his training, which was most suited for the constitution of in-born taoism aptitude, enabling the Cultivator to reach the Supreme Path of the Celestial Lord.


    Even though that manual paled inparison to the Taixu Origin Power that he was currently practicing, it was nheless very powerful in its own right.


    It would have taken considerable time if he were to feed the concepts of cultivation bit by bit to his little sister, so he had opted to infuse that Born Taoism Manual into her head right away instead.


    As such, it would have enabled her to instinctively pick up training in ordance with that manual, despite her knowing nothing, so much so that she would have grown stronger even when she was just breathing and sleeping.


    However, the feat was not of an area that could have even been achieved by the likes of martial arts legends, to begin with. Even though Lu Xuan knew of how to perform such initiations, it nheless took quite a huge mental toll on him.


    He almost slumped to the ground from the extremely massive toll the feat took on him.


    There was no way he would have used such methods on anyone, but it was for Guoguo¡ªa member of his family.


    His little sister awakened after quite a while. Her beautiful eyes sparkled with greater intensity, making her eyes resemble Lu Xuan¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling very good, bwader!¡±


    She stretched for a bit and quickly caught the stench on his body.


    ¡°I stink. Guoguo stinks. Bwader, I want shower!¡±


    His little sister was almost on the verge of crying by then. Lu Xuan then picked her up while she looked on with disgust, as he took her to shower.


    Lu Xuan was ted. Her body was caked in a thinyer of grime. Those were the toxins expelled from her body as her training was initiated.


    However, given her very young age, the toxins umted on her body were few, so they had been able to be expelled right away.


    The feat of expelling such dirt meant that Guoguo made it to the first level, which enabled her to begin her journey in cultivation.


    Outsiders would have been astounded at such a frightening speed of training. It was a child having trained for mere moments, and reaching far greater heights than most people would have after training for months, or even one or two years, after all.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, was hardly surprised. While he knew his little sister¡¯s in-born taoism aptitude had yet to be thoroughly unsealed, she was nheless far more powerful than most people would have been. What happened to her was just totally normal.

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54: Martial Arts Legends of the Luo n</h4>


    The future world was very much in turmoil as masters from all corners of the world emerged. Even though Lu Xuan had been able to take the initiative better than he had been able to in his past life, he was not 100% sure of things.


    Lu Xuan decided that it would have been better to teach his family to be powerful instead of simply being around to protect them. Only with true strength would he be able to ensure that nothing went wrong.


    He yed with his little sister for one whole day, and Liu Wanrong, who had been at work the whole day, came home in the evening.


    ¡°Mom, I found that Guoguo¡¯s constitution is different from other people!¡± Lu Xuan looked at his mother and said.


    ¡°What do you mean her constitution is different? Doesn¡¯t she have two eyes, one nose, and a mouth like everyone else?¡± Liu Wanrong appeared flustered as his son talked to her about his little sister.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Lu Xuan continued, ¡°I¡¯m of such constitution myself, and so is Guoguo. I haven¡¯t checked Shanshan out, but I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s of the same constitution. Dad, on the other hand, is amon folk, and it¡¯s very apparent that he¡¯s just normal.¡±


    Liu Wanrong sighed after hearing what Lu Xuan said. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. The bodies of the two of you have a lot to do with me, but I¡¯m not telling you anything else. Because given your present state, it won¡¯t do you any good telling you too much.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and did not ask any further. He knew very well that his mother had her reasons for doing what she did, and she was definitely doing so to protect them.


    There were things that she did not want them to know at the moment, and that she knew that it would not have done them any good knowing such things at the moment.


    However, Lu Xuan was not in a hurry. It was only a matter of time before they found out about things in the future anyway.


    His family perished early in his past life, which had also taken the secrets of their family to the grave. As such, there was a chance of seeing such secrets unraveled in his current life.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m nning to leave for a few days tomorrow!¡± Lu Xuan said, ¡°But I¡¯ve arranged for people to protect you all, so no need to worry. I¡¯lle back as soon as possible.¡±


    Lu Xuan recalled having eaten that peculiar fruit by ident in his past life, and that fruit unraveled the seal in his body.


    He searched for more details about the fruit in his past life, knowing that it was found on the Wuyi mountain in his province.


    The fruit then came to Lu Xuan by pure chance after switching hands several times.


    That fruit had the mystical effect of cleansing one¡¯s inner constitutional properties, enabling evenmon bodies ofmon folks to reach that of geniuses within a short amount of time.


    That fruit helped quite a lot of people in his past life, and at the moment, Lu Xuan was determined to take the fruit for himself before anyone else discovered it.


    ¡°Well, so long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Liu Wanrong looked at her eldest child and felt rather overwhelmed. Her son was all grown up and was no longer that kid who used to cling to her.


    Luo Ying was in red attire in a high-ss area consisting of vis in Sha City. She stood quietly at the door of a vi.


    A car drove inside the vi shortly afterward and stopped. A middle-aged man then walked out of the car.


    It was a middle-aged man who was rather well-built and exuded immense confidence walking out of the car.


    ¡°Third uncle,¡± Luo Ying said. The man before her was none other than her third uncle, Luo Yongnian, who was the third brother of the n leader of the Luo n.


    The middle-aged man also emanated intense, intimidating might all over.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Luo Yongnian replied, then walked into the vi with Luo Ying taking the lead.


    Luo Ying then handed a pile of files to Luo Yongnian and said, ¡°Other than the information regarding Lu Xuan I faxed back home, there are also some others that I had others gather info on yesterday. It¡¯s all here.¡±


    Luo Yongnian took the files and browsed through them. His eyes glittered with an intimidating sheen when he read the part saying that Lu Xuan was already a level six martial arts legend.


    ¡°How could someone so young be a martial arts legend? Any findings regarding his master? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s some disciple of some n no one knows about,¡± Luo Yongnian said.


    He knew that spirit qi was gradually being restored to the world again, and measures that many unknown, hidden nsid out years ago, were gradually being activated.


    As such, he had no problem epting the fact that they were some young martial arts legends.


    Luo Ying shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t find anything in that regard, so much so that I can¡¯t even find any signs of him having training in any arts before. This guy had been amon guy for his entire life!¡±


    ¡°Common guy? Are you telling me amon guy is capable of killing every single master that we hired?¡± Luo Yongnian was visibly irked by that notion.


    ¡°What of his family then? Nothing works best against these *ssoles who do not know their ce in the world than taking their families hostage. He would have had to surrender whether or not he likes it.¡± Luo Yongnian smirked as he said that. Despite being a young martial arts legend, Luo Yongnian still had his ways to take down such people.


    ¡°Nothing can be done.¡±


    Luo Ying shook her head and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve sent men to get near his family, but they were quickly repelled. It was obvious that there were others protecting his family, but I had no idea who they are.¡±


    Luo Yongnian frowned hard. If what Luo Ying said was true, then the situation was apparently more dire than he anticipated.


    ¡°Seems like we have no choice but to go for the head right away then,¡± Luo Yongnian said after being silent for quite a while.


    ¡°You need to be careful, Third Uncle. From what we have been able to gather, that Chen Jiashang from the Flying Dragon Sect from overseas was a martial arts legend as well, yet he was able to do nothing against Lu Xuan all the same. It would seem that Lu Xuan is probably one of the most powerful among the martial arts legends,¡± Luo Ying voiced her concerns.


    Her third uncle was, too, a martial arts legend.


    Furthermore, he was quite a veteran as far as martial arts legends were concerned, and it had a lot to do with the Luo n¡¯s immense resources.


    When the golden age of Cultivation had just begun, and many had little idea what cultivation even was, there had already been members of the n who were martial arts legends.


    As such, she had only been rather wary about Lu Xuan instead of taking him as a true, serious threat.


    From her perspective, the Luo n definitely had what it took to kill Luo Xuan so long as they were willing to pay the price.


    Compared to the Luo n, whose forces andwork were spread all over the country, the Chen n, which had only been able to call the shots in Southern Min, was hardly worthy of mention at all. The powers of both ns were not even on the same level at all.


    The powers of a n were hardly worth beingpared to if they did not have martial arts legends in charge.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that Chen Jiashang before. Just some guy who happened to make a breakthrough after eating that peculiar fruit. His foundations are shaky at best, and you think that someone like that couldpare to us?¡±


    Luo Yongnian scoffed at the mention of Chen Jiashang, paying no heed to that man.


    He felt rather displeased that his niece seemed to have underestimated him as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not underestimating your capabilities, Uncle. Just as a precaution, even if Lu Xuan is not capable of fighting you at all, he will still be capable of posing a great threat to me. Best not take such unnecessary risk,¡± Luo Ying added.


    Luo Yongnian took a look at his niece and said, ¡°You have a point. However, nothing can go wrong this time, and I¡¯m sure of it. I¡¯m not the only one doing this, and our n also hired two masters from the dark web. They will show upter, and with all three of us teaming up, Lu Xuan will end up dead, even if he is extremely good at fighting.

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55: A Beast in Human Form</h4>


    Luo Yongnian had a lot of confidence when it came to the dark web.


    Luo Ying rxed immediately when she heard her uncle talking about the dark web because she knew immediately that her n was really out to take down Lu Xuan once and for all.


    The Luo n had ess to vast resources, but a young martial arts legend nheless still posed a significant threat. Despite not being able to shake the Luo n for a time, someone like that would have still severely threatened the n in the long run.


    It was possible for someone to have a career as a thief, but there was no way a target could have stayed on high alert against said thief indefinitely. That was something the n knew very well.


    The dark web was a world unknown to ordinary folk. In the world as it was then, both Cultivators and the Awakened were still a topic of spection, yet it was a widely known truth among those who frequented the dark web.


    That was an entirely different world on its own, which had its own system and order.


    Luo Ying scouted quite a number of Awakened ones with criminal records, and she would take some jobs on the dark web herself. As such, she knew just how terrifying the dark web truly could be.


    It was an underworld spanning across the entire real world, after all, and it had a long history behind it. Even a n as formidable and resourceful as the Luo n was unable to tell just how many other forces were involved.


    Or rather, the dark web itself was an underworld created by untold numbers of ns and families, like the Luo n.


    While that world was hidden from the public eye, for the most part, it was nheless very powerful.


    The dark web was also the only ce where one could have easily recruited two martial arts legends.


    The price of hiring a martial arts legend was staggering. But then again, the reward yielded by hiring such figures would massively overshadow the price required.


    Luo Ying was only truly relieved then. She had never been able to rest easy ever since she knew that a martial arts legend marked her for death. She knew precisely how scary such figures could be because such figures were keeping her family relevant in the first ce.


    If a martial arts legend were to be determined to kill someone, the target would have definitely ended up dead, regardless of the extent of effort invested in running away.


    Even if she were to hire a martial arts legend to protect her, it would have been impossible for said hired legend to be by her side all the time, and any opening created would result in her death.


    Worse still, there was no way she could have survived if the attempt was made.


    Such was the ferocity of martial arts legends that made them so terrifying.


    The only possibility of her being able to escape being killed was to hole herself up in her ancestral home, never emerging even a single step for the rest of her life. That was something she could not bring herself to do.


    As such, the only way she had to avoid resorting to such measures was to take the initiative and kill her would-be killer.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that you¡¯ve gotten all that thought out, Third Uncle.¡± Luo Ying nodded.


    Luo Yongnian then said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who it was that killed one of our own or how impressive their background is. Such people will have to pay, or no one else will take us¡ªthe Luo n¡ªseriously in the future.¡±


    ¡°A martial arts legend, eh? Just perfect enough to get me doing this personally,¡± Luo Yongnian added confidently.


    Nothing out of ce happened in the night. Lu Xuan bode his family farewell the next morning and went to the Wuyi mountain.


    Lu Xuan packed nothing other than a small bag of bare necessities. He then quickly arrived at the Wuyi mountain station.


    He then quickly left the station after getting off the bus, heading straight for the woods in the mountain.


    Some creatures in the mountain mutated somewhat after being exposed to spirit qi.


    For instance, there was a wild boar right before Lu Xuan.


    That wild boar was so huge that it exceeded the height of a grown man, emanating terrifying, intimidating aura all over it as it roared at Lu Xuan.


    He just happened to trespass into the turf of that wild boar by ident.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like I have a choice. I¡¯ll have to kill this animal then.¡± Lu Xuan eyed the wild boar before him, which had bloodshot eyes and was rampaging.


    Itunched itself straight at Lu Xuan right afterward.


    Common folk would have been easily intimidated by the wild boar¡¯s aura, frightening them so badly that they were very possibly unable even to move a muscle.


    However, Lu Xuan was nomon folk. He simply lifted his leg and kicked the animal, without so much as paying attention to it.


    Boom!


    That one devastating kicknded hard on that charging boar¡¯s head.


    That one kick actually managed to stop that rampaging wild boar from moving further. Any experienced hunter would have been able to tell that the most dangerous animal to be found in the mountains was not a tiger or a bear, but a rampaging wild boar.


    Lu Xuan did not even budge from where he stood. The wild boar had apparently mutated to a certain extent after exposure to spirit qi, making it far more terrifying thanmon wild boars.


    However, Lu Xuan proved to be even more terrifying than the boar was. To a certain extent, one could have even said that Lu Xuan was a terrifying beast in human form.


    As such, he had no fear of the animal at all, for no ferocious animal could have been more terrifying than he was.


    He then followed up with another kick at the wild boar right away.


    That wild boar whelped as it was sent flying from the kick.


    The wild boar then retreated frantically right away, as if it was thoroughly frightened by the man before it.


    Lu Xuan simply saw the boar running away, not bothering to give chase.


    He simply stood where he was and said, ¡°You¡¯vee all the way here. Why not show yourself, hm?¡±


    Someone leapt from a thick branch of a tree not far away from where Lu Xuan stood right after he said that line.


    That figure had been standing on the branch like a god looking down on mortals mere moments ago.


    He had an extremely terrifying aura about him. Bugs and birds did not even dare to make any noise where he was. His aura was so frighteningly intimidating that bugs, which were creatures without any capacity for thought, were thoroughly frightened.


    ¡°Luo Yongnian, it¡¯s you, huh?¡±


    Lu Xuan saw a familiar faceing at him.


    He had been far more familiar with the people of the Luo n than he would have liked to in his past life. There was no way he would not have recognized the members of that n.


    ¡°You know of me?¡± Luo Yongnian¡¯s eyes glittered with terrifying light when he heard what Lu Xuan said.


    That was because he holed himself up in the n to further his training just about all the time, hardly venturing into the outside world. Common logic stated that there was no way Lu Xuan would have heard of him. However, there was nheless one possibility why Lu Xuan knew who he was¡ªthe young man had investigated matters about the n.


    It was just as Luo Ying had anticipated. Lu Xuan was not about to let go. He was determined to go against the Luo n.


    ¡°Seems like I can¡¯t leave a mongrel like you leave the ce alive then!¡± Luo Yongnian said coldly as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°And I thought the Luo n would have sent someone else. It never crossed my mind that they would have sent you instead. Fair enough. I¡¯ll leave a statement for the Luo n on your head, sending them a message saying that I¡¯m not a pushover.¡± Lu Xuan was thoroughly unfazed. He was actually that confident in his powers.


    Both men were martial arts legends, and if Luo Yongnian were considered to be at the pinnacle, then Lu Xuan would have been deemed invincible.


    mes emerged all over Lu Xuan at that very moment. Lava and spitting streams of fire were everywhere.


    It was as if he was in the hell told of in myths and legends.


    ¡°You seem to think that such level of illusion will faze me, huh?¡± Lu Xuan smirked. At the very next instant, the ce was transformed back into the woods again.


    What happened back then was nothing more than an illusion.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56: The Hunted became the Hunter</h4>


    Lu Xuan knew almost immediately that it was the feat of awakened mental powers from one of the Awakened.


    Being able to affect him even for a mere moment meant that the one who was there was a formidable one as well. Such a figure would be at least level six, which, in turn, meant that it was yet another martial arts legend.


    Anyone who was lower than level six would not have even gotten the chance to affect him at all, to begin with.


    A pair of eyes seemed startled somewhere in the dark. Despite being the one with the element of surprise, that figure had only been able to momentarily affect the target¡¯s senses.


    It was something that the assant had not encountered since he had awakened such supernatural abilities.


    He was formidable enough to hypnotize even the likes of level five Baodan Grandmasters with just a single look. Not even level six martial arts legends would have been able to shrug off his illusions without breaking a sweat.


    He was, too, a level sixer, after all, and his massive Mental Strength had always been his greatest weapon.


    However, the assant quickly realized that Lu Xuan was now turning his gaze in his direction. The assant was instantly frightened, as that spoke of one terrifying truth¡ªLu Xuan was able to detect his presence.


    It was a level of Mental Strength and perception like none other.


    Knowing that his cover was blown entirely, he opted to just show himself right away.


    The middle-aged man was dressed in traditional Chinese garb. He had an unassuming expression on his face. One would have taken him for an ordinary man based on his appearance alone.


    However, in Lu Xuan¡¯s senses, that man¡¯s Mental Strength stood out like antern in the dark.


    He was several times more powerful than Luo Yongnian, who was of the same level. That man was extremely frightening.


    Luo Yongnian was a warrior while that middle-aged man was but an Awakened who had awakened a level of mental powers. Both figures evolved in different directions, and the difference was quite normal.


    But then again, be it a warrior who specialized in honing his physical feats, or an Awakened who had awakened his mental powers, there was no doubt that both men were some of the most terrifying people in the world at the moment.


    Tomon folks, those two were like gods among men.


    Lu Xuan, however, remainedpletely unfazed despite facing two level six martial arts legends at the moment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to go that far just to kill me. You both are considered the best of the best, for the time being.¡± Lu Xuan smirked in amusement as he spoke.


    ¡°Although we have no idea who your teachers are, you will certainly die from getting on the Luo n¡¯s bad side.¡±


    Luo Yongnian looked at Lu Xuan and spoke every single word with confident might.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into your info and thought you were only amon man. It certainly surprises me that you¡¯re actually a hidden dragon. But no matter, for I¡¯ll be ying a dragon today.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ ying dragons, eh? Luo Yongnian, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve overestimated your abilities. What makes you think that you¡¯ll be able to kill me?¡± Lu Xuanughed as he touched his forehead with his hand.


    ¡°Is that so? You think you can look down on everyone because you¡¯re good? To me, it seems like you know nothing of the saying, ¡®tall trees in the woods are sure to get their tops blown off.¡¯ You¡¯re still too young, indeed,¡± Luo Yongnian said inly.


    ¡°That depends on how capable the winds are, I guess. A breeze thates with a drizzle will do little more than provide nourishment, not breaking said trees instead,¡± Lu Xuan replied in an unfazed manner.


    Tall trees in the woods were sure to get their tops blown off. However, if said trees were strong enough, the winds would have no effect on them. Instead, any storm would only end up making said trees stronger.


    That was how it was with him back in his past life. No storm had proven strong enough to break a tree like him, and all such adversities had only propelled him to the clouds.


    Both men seemed to have been doing nothing much but talking, yet the words at y were statements of their martial resolve. Given how both men were resolute, apetition of wills at such levels was unable to bend either of them.


    ¡°You guys might think that you¡¯veid traps all over the ce to get me, but you¡¯ve made one mistake¡ªI am the one who will take such opportunities to kill you people instead.¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked inly. He knew that the Luo n was still the Luo n. It was utterly ridiculous to think that one such ferocious n would simply let up just like that.


    But then again, despite knowing where the ancestral home of the n was located, there was no way he could have crashed into their ce and wreaked havoc. It would have done more than just shake the foundations of the n.


    The effects would have rippled and affected the entire nation.


    The Luo n had been so developed throughout the years that its influence spread throughout the whole world. That was why Lu Xuan dared not to just go up and shake the Luo n down.


    He was indifferent to what would have happened to him, as he could simply escape after killing those people. However, his family and friends would have ended up taking the fall for him.


    He was mentally transcendental, and nothing was able to hold him down. However, given that he was still of a mortal body, he waspelled to make certain mundanepromises.


    The day where he would grow formidable enough to suppress any forces that dared go against him was the day that would have spelled doom for the Luo n once and for all.


    Given how spirit qi was just beginning to be restored to the world and changes all over the world had just begun, the Luo n was, at the moment, far less powerful than it had been back in his past life. The difficulty of uprooting the Luo n altogether in that life would have been far lower than in his past life.


    But then again, Lu Xuan saw no point to just bear with it all for the time being. He waspelled to kill several important figures, taking their heads as an interest to a long term payment.


    Doing so would have allowed him to continuously weaken the n¡¯s powers,ying the foundations for the eventual attempt of uprooting the n once and for all.


    He was still not powerful enough at the moment, and he needed to grow further, getting to heights so high that everyone in the world would have to think twice before taking him on. He would make himself into a one-man-sect, meaning growing powerful enough to take on armies all on his own.


    ¡°You b*stard are quite a snake indeed.¡±


    Luo Yongnian¡¯s eyes burst with terrifying killing intent after hearing what Lu Xuan said.


    It was just as Luo Ying spected; that b*sard did not fear the Luo n in the slightest and had instead been thinking of ways to take on the n.


    If he were to truly be allowed to seed, he alone would, in time, be able to deal a crushing blow on the n. Despite having hired massive scores of masters, none of them would have been able to hold a candle against one such terrifying martial arts legend if he were allowed to reach such heights.


    That was because no one knew of how terrifying martial arts legends could be than martial arts legends themselves.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance to do so, though, for you won¡¯t be walking out alive today.¡±


    A dagger emerged out of nowhere right after Luo Yongnian finished saying that, heading straight for Lu Xuan¡¯s neck.


    The dagger had a bluish-green sheen on it, a sign that it was poisoned. One gash would have been enough to kill an elephant.


    A sinister grin appeared on Luo Yongnian¡¯s face. He and Lu Xuan had been trading words all that time just to set up that very instant.


    It was only then that a human-like silhouette appeared vaguely before Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    What happened next rendered the hidden assant astonished. Lu Xuan had the dagger between two of his fingers.


    That dagger, which had been sharp and tough enough to break stone effortlessly, waspletely stuck, unable to move even an inch.


    That person who had been lurking all along realized that the tables were turned against him right away, causing him to want to run immediately.


    It seemed as if one missed hit would force him to back away thousands of miles.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57: Difference between Martial Arts Legends</h4>


    That was how assassins worked.


    Assassins were not well-versed in head-on shes. As such, there was always only one single opportunity for them to do what they do. They were capable of stalking their quarry for ten days and nights just to exploit that momentary opening.


    On the contrary, if they were to miss, it was unthinkable for them to just stay where they were.


    That translucent silhouette in the air let go of his dagger decisively in an instant, backing away and ran.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Luo Yongnian, is that really your trump card? Boy, you¡¯ve really underestimated me!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed out heartily. Despite being very well hidden, there was no way the assassin¡¯s senses could havepared to Lu Xuan¡¯s.


    When it came to Mental Strength, he was actually far more formidable than that guy in traditional Chinese garb.


    If Lu Xuan was right, that man might have awakened some sort of supernatural abilities that had to do with invisibility. Common folks, or even martial arts legends, would have only been able to discover someone like that when they had gotten close enough.


    However, it was usually toote for those people if such an Awakened was to be able to get so near.


    As such, assassins like that were natural enemies of warriors. But then again,mon Awakened ones would have had an even harder time dealing with them. If the assassins were to be able to get to such distances, they would not have been able to resist at all.


    Warriors had reflexes formidable enough to allow them to retaliate, but there was no waymon Awakened ones would have possessed such reactions that would have taken years to train. As such, they would have easily died after encountering one such assassin.


    Lu Xuan threw that dagger back right away.


    Pffttt!


    The dagger lodged straight into that hazy silhouette in the air.


    A shriek was heard, and that silhouette fell to the ground immediately, dying right away without even flinching.


    Such poisons were so potent that one touch was all it took to kill.


    Skin that came into contact with the poison would have rotted away, enabling the poison to seep into the bloodstream. It was especially so in the case of powerful Cultivators, as their hearts, which were far more powerful thanmon folk, enabled blood to travel throughout their whole body in mere moments.


    As such, when they were poisoned, they, ironically, died faster thanmon folk. Common folk would have been able to struggle for a bit before they went down, yet in the case of powerful Cultivators, death was almost instant.


    Lu Xuan was actually only able to prevent the poison from seeping into his skin on his hand because he had covered his entire hand with qi when he mped down on the de.


    At that moment, the downed silhouette was finally fully seen. It was a middle-aged man who wore ck stalker garb from top to toe. His entire body looked purplish, which was a sign of the extent of poisoning throughout his body.


    He never expected that he would have died from the poison he tried to inflict on others. If he did, he probably would not have died right away, even with the dagger lodged in his body, given that he was still a level six, after all.


    ¡°What?¡± The remaining man in traditional Chinese garb and Luo Yongnian both looked shocked. Lu Xuan had no idea who that dead man was, but both of them knew.


    That man had been one of the most powerful killers avable for hire on the dark web, ranking within the top 20.


    Despite being ranked only among the top 20, he was, nheless, one of the best killers to be found in the entire world.


    Killers were rampant in the dark web, and many had been trained since they were young to take up these professions. Being able to rack up enough kills under such circumstances and climbing to be one of the widely acknowledged top 20 killers in the dark web was quite a highlight in their career.


    Those people killed untold numbers of formidable people throughout their careers. Important political figures in various nations and rich people were also on their kill list as well. Every single attempt they made woulde along with an exorbitant price tag.


    Inparison, the likes of Higashigawa Taro would have hardly been worth mentioning, as both parties were not even at the same level, to begin with.


    Killers of such level could either operate solo or form an organization of their own, carving out their own territory among their peers.


    Yet, such an assassin was killed by Lu Xuan in one single move.


    Even though assassins were not all that adept at head-on shes, but Lu Xuan had, nheless, been a little too frightening when it came to his abilities in full frontal confrontation.


    ¡°Luo Yongnian, is that really all you¡¯ve got?¡± Lu Xuan continued coldly, ¡°You really thought that I wouldn¡¯t have had the slightest idea of what you were up to? I was only indulging you just to see what else was up your sleeve, dumb*ss. It¡¯s a pity, indeed. That¡¯s all you¡¯re only capable of. It seems hardly different from how you¡¯ve ever been.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Luo Yongnian looked at Lu Xuan, feeling rather surprised, as he had no idea what the young man was getting at.


    ¡°Both of you,e at me at once. You¡¯llst longer like that!¡± Lu Xuan said coldly as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you two know one thing¡ªdespite being fellow martial arts legends, you two aren¡¯t even fit to lick my boots.¡±


    That man in traditional Chinese garb attacked right after Lu Xuan said that. His eyes glittered with a harrowing sheen. It seemed as if thunder rumbled as he moved.


    In the very next instant, a bolt of terrifying lightning struck Lu Xuan.


    That was not a true bolt of lightning, but a form of power mimicking that of lightning. It manifested through his Mental Strength.


    But then again, the attack was every bitparable to true lightning. If one were to actually fail to resist that strike, the end result would have been like getting struck by lightning.


    That was something that truly surprised Lu Xuan. The background and lineage of that middle-aged man in traditional Chinese garb were unknown, yet his use of Mental Strength was admittedly formidable and was not something he had just fashioned on his own out of a whim.


    If he were to take such training to the extreme, it would have been like someone that Lu Xuan had once witnessed, who was capable of manifesting just about all phenomena under the heavens using their own Mental Strength and nothing else. That someone would have been almost like a god in the world.


    It was a feat of being able to interfere with the physical world through the use of Mental Strength alone, after all.


    It was a very, very high-level feat essible only to those of very, very advanced training.


    However, whenpared to that pinnacle master that Lu Xuan had once witnessed, what that man pulled moments ago was utterly crude inparison.


    Lu Xuan then shouted right away, making it seem as a grenade exploded right before him. That terrifying bolt of lightning was dispersed with that one shout right away, reflecting a burst of Mental Strength back at that man in traditional Chinese garb on the spot.


    That man yelled and looked as if he had been rammed by something big and heavy, sending him flying. Blood spilled from all of his orifices. He then crashed onto the ground heavily. He was effectively and severely incapacitated with only a single move.


    An extremely frightened expression was seen in his eyes. He seemed to have caught a glimpse of a golden dragon when heunched a mental attack on Lu Xuan prior.


    There seemed to be a golden dragon residing in Lu Xuan¡¯s mental world. That golden dragon had effectively crippled him simply by taking a nce at him.


    ¡°How could there be someone actually capable of that?¡± That middle-aged man was almost frightened to death on the spot.


    That was because he was not some vagrant who happened to obtain formidable powers. He had a specific lineage to his abilities, after all.


    There had been records among his lineage, saying that if a person¡¯s Mental Strength were sufficient enough, that person would have been able to make something out of nothing. What was created would have differed from one person to another, from one circumstance to another.


    However, that middle-aged man had never seen someone capable of such feats. Even Luo Yongnian, who was also a martial arts legend, had Mental Strength that looked like a blob of chaos in his perspective; it appeared very dispersed and unfocused.


    As such, he never believed what was written in those records one bit, thinking that it was all but metaphors. Such metaphors were aplenty in the world of Cultivators, after all.


    He thought all of that was little more than just manifestations of one¡¯s inner world.


    He never expected to actually encounter someone capable of truly bring tangible objects to reality, using only their Mental Strength. Furthermore, it was a golden dragon, which had never been documented in those records he read before.


    That man began to think if all those writings on the records had been solid truths after all.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58: Crushing Technique</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Mental world gave him the feeling that he was in a very abnormal situation. In terms of volume, Lu Xuan¡¯s Mental Strength was much greater than his, but Lu Xuan¡¯s Mental Strength had a terrifying level of quality that was iparable, as he was able to condense it into a Golden Dragon.


    He had never seen such fearsome Mental Strength before. With the protection of the Golden Dragon, it meant that all kinds of Mental attacks would not be able to damage Lu Xuan.


    He could not even begin to imagine how he cultivated this Golden Dragon.


    The middle-aged man in the Chinese robe became fully aware that Lu Xuan¡¯s will surpassed all fear. Cultivating the firmness of his will, he could manifest it in the world. This was an extraordinary feat, and it was as though he was no longer human, but only a heavenly deity.


    This middle-aged man in the Chinese robe could not have known that it was due to Lu Xuan¡¯s rebirth. In his past life, Lu Xuan was a peerless Celestial Lord, and even though his Mental Strength since his rebirth was a far cry from what he had in his past life, the quality of his Mental Strength had not deteriorated.


    This made Lu Xuan invincible inpetitions of Mental Strength with cultivators at the same level, or even when faced with those who were several levels higher.


    To put it differently, for someone like him, who was a Mental Awakened, there was nothing he could do against Lu Xuan, as he had immunity.


    At this point, Luo Yongnian finally came to realize that something was amiss. The ace in the hole that he was so proud of did not seem to have any effect in front of Lu Xuan.


    Before all this, he was not 100% confident, which was why he went on the Dark Web to find two top tier masters.


    A top tier killer and a top tier Mental Awakened!


    He was using them to target Lu Xuan¡¯s potential weaknesses.


    Now one of them had been killed, and the other had been easily countered and basically crippled!


    The only remaining yer on his side was himself.


    Even so, Luo Yongnian did not feel a shred of fear. While he was not a 100% sure of victory, he still had unshakeable confidence in himself.


    From his back, he drew out a long sword. In the instant the sword was fully drawn, the air seemed to solidify.


    An intense killing intent exploded out from his body.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I must admit that you are indeed a rare prodigy like few I¡¯ve ever seen. But before me, you have no chance of winning!¡±


    Luo Yongnian was armed with a weapon, while Lu Xuan was fighting bare-handed. This would be his greatest advantage.


    As the saying went, ¡°a weapon with a long reach is stronger, and a weapon with a short reach is more dangerous!¡±


    Furthermore, a martial arts legend was still a human, and not actually a god. If he was struck by a sword, he could still die.


    In that instant, Luo Yongnian¡¯s strength was through the roof, as he pushed it to his maximum limit. In the time span of a single breath, he had rushed to the front of Lu Xuan, bringing the sword crashing down towards him in a simple move with the strength to cleave mountains.


    It was a simple maneuver, but in the hands of Luo Yongnian, it had a miraculous strength, enough to reach the heavens.


    Ordinarily, when faced with such force, even Baodan Grandmaster would find it difficult to consider fighting back.


    It was extremely fearsome!


    However, his opponent was Lu Xuan. Without even looking at him, Lu Xuan clenched his hand into a fist, sending it shooting out in a simple punch.


    ng!


    Lu Xuan mmed his fist into the edge of the de, and the force of the collision caused a loud sound to boom out, while also sending Luo Yongnian hurtling backward through the air.


    Luo Yongnian flipped over a few times in midair beforending on his feet. After hended on the ground, he staggered backward several steps before the momentum from Lu Xuan¡¯s punch finally dissipated.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Luo Yongnian stared wide-eyed in utter disbelief.


    He knew, of course, that Lu Xuan had enveloped his fist in his Shield of Vigor, making it as hard and durable as metal.


    However, his sword was also wrapped in ayer of Vigor, and this should have allowed his sword to slice through the opponent¡¯s Shield of Vigor.


    This was the awesome strength of a martial arts legend. The most the Baodan Grandmaster could do was use his Vigor in tandem with his fists, and even that was impressive for him.


    On the other hand, martial arts legends could control the Vigor throughout their body, and even extend it onto their weapons.


    This was something Baodan Grandmaster was incapable of doing.


    However, he failed to understand the difference in strength between the Vigor he cultivated with his Skill Manuals, and the condensed Vigor Lu Xuan had gained by cultivating the Taixu Origin Power.


    They were not even on the same level.


    Trying to estimate Lu Xuan¡¯s strength based on conventional circumstances was naturally a mistake.


    If Luo Yongnian had studied the battle records about how Lu Xuan resisted attacks fromrge caliber firearms during the battle against the Ling family, he probably would not have challenged him so boldly.


    Even if one were a warrior who prided oneself on physical toughness, and cultivated oneself into a martial arts legend, one would not thoughtlessly take a bullet from arge caliber firearm. Every time the bullet hit, even if one could block it, it would expend arge amount of Vigor.


    Over time, under a hail of gunfire, only death awaited him.


    Yet, Lu Xuan could do whatever he wanted, and he walked freely through the storm of bullets, indifferent to attacks from those guns.


    This was the difference between the two of them. It was something that could not be reasonably calcted.


    Luo Yongnian felt a disruption in the flow of his Qi and blood. While the force from Lu Xuan¡¯s punch had been dispersed, there was still some damage remaining, which affected his Qi and blood cirction, making his face flush red.


    It almost made him spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Lu Xuan did not give him a moment to recover, stepping forward and nimbly moving in front of Luo Yongnian.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan threw out another simple punch, but this time, the punch exploded with an amazing shockwave.


    Luo Yongnian guarded himself against the attack with both arms in front of him, as the blow sent him flying backward in a sh.


    His arms had almost gone numb!


    Luo Yongnian yelled out loudly, transferring his Vigor into both arms in a desperate attempt to relieve them of the numbness.


    However, Lu Xuan followed up with more strong attacks. His moves flowed naturally, like clouds or water, and his attacks had a detached and carefree quality, which made them unpredictable and ever-changing. He was not limited to any martial arts style, as he was already at a level where he did not need to use any fixed set of moves.


    In the present day, as the world was just beginning to change, duels between warriors were still decided by who had the better moves or techniques. In these aspects, Lu Xuan had already reached the pinnacle of his cultivation.


    His arbitrary attacks were enough to force Luo Yongnian back.


    The middle-aged man in the Chinese robe watching from the sidelines was dumbfounded. Lu Xuan was not only vastly superior to Luo Yongnian in terms of physical strength, but he also had him thoroughly beat in terms of fighting skills.


    Before Luo Yongnian could unleash a single move, he would be interrupted by Lu Xuan. It was as though Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes could directly process data, allowing him to easily identify all of Luo Yongnian¡¯s weaknesses and openings.


    It made Luo Yongnian want to vomit blood!


    It was an extremely ufortable feeling, as any force he tried to exert would be interrupted midway. It was as though Lu Xuan could see exactly where he nned to direct his energy and how he wanted to attack.


    It was a feeling that led him to despair because Lu Xuan was not winning by having a stronger physique, but he had simply dominated himpletely in terms of pure technique.


    It was the way he normally dominated his enemies.


    Now that he was on the receiving end of such a thrashing, the feeling made him want to vomit blood.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59: Luo Yongnian, Dead</h4>


    From start to finish, he had been thoroughly crushed!


    It was a feeling of abject despair!


    Ever since the day Luo Yongnian became a martial arts legend, he had not been in such a desperate situation.


    Whether it was speed, power, or technique, he was being suppressed in all aspects.


    With just a casual touch from Lu Xuan onto his long sword, he could feel his hands going numb.


    Swish!


    Luo Yongnian shed out with his sword, the air visibly being ripped in two.


    But all he heard was a soft clink, as Lu Xuan stopped the sword, pinching it between two fingers.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± As though his n had seeded, Luo Yongnian sneered ferociously, drawing a gun from behind him at the speed of lightning.


    Bang!


    The sound of a gunshot rang out, but the scene of blood sttering everywhere that Luo Yongnian imagined did not be a reality, and Lu Xuan did not move an inch.


    The bullet was not able to pierce through Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Vigor.


    Luo Yongnian was wide-eyed. He did not think that his sneak attack from point-nk range that hit Lu Xuan head-on still would not be able to prate his Shield of Vigor.


    The gun itself had been specially modified, and the bullets were also custom made, so they were different from the normal rounds on the market. It was specially designed as a final countermeasure to deal with enemies he could not beat at the moment.


    Although he had never had to use it before, he was well aware of its power.


    If he were at the receiving end of it, he would already have a hole blown through his guts.


    Yet the bullet could not even pierce through Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Vigor.


    Just thinking about this difference in strength alone was enough to send a shiver down his spine.


    Almost subconsciously, he came to a decision, letting go of the long sword in his hand and rushing over to the middle-aged man in the Chinese robe.


    The middle-aged man in the Chinese robe was momentarily in shock, not knowing what Luo Yongnian was nning to do. However, he had received a heavy hit from Lu Xuan, or maybe his mental strength had taken a heavy hit, as he had no strength left to resist, and was easily grabbed by Luo Yongnian.


    As a Mental Awakened, once a warrior was able to get this close to him, it could only end with his bloody demise.


    Even though he had reached a cultivation of Level Six and his physique was much stronger than an average person¡¯s, it was far too weakpared to the physical ability of a Level Six warrior.


    Exerting a sudden force, Luo Yongnian tossed the middle-aged man in the Chinese robe towards Lu Xuan, then turned to flee into the depths of the forest.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± The middle-aged man in the Chinese robe eximed in fear at this sudden change in the situation, as he saw through Luo Yongnian¡¯s n.


    Luo Yongnian was clearly trying to use him as a sandbag to block Lu Xuan and buy time for him to escape.


    The two of them were not on friendly terms from the start, but after this, it would be no surprise if they became sworn enemies.


    The man swore to himself that if he survived this encounter, he would make Luo Yongnian and the rest of the Luo family pay.


    A Level Six Mental Awakened was definitely no pushover, and if his enemy was not the monstrous Lu Xuan, there was no way he would suffer such a heavy blow in an instant.


    Lu Xuan snorted in contempt. It was unthinkable for Luo Yongnian¡¯s petty tricks to stop him. Grabbing the middle-aged man in the Chinese robe, he flung him aside. Simultaneously, he picked up the long sword that Luo Yongnian had discarded, giving chase with long brisk strides.


    In front of him, Luo Yongnian was fleeing for his life, but Lu Xuan seemed to catch up behind him with just a few vigorous steps.


    Hearing the figure approaching from behind, Luo Yongnian was overtaken by a sudden panic. At that point, he was filled with regret, wondering why he had so carelessly tried to kill Lu Xuan.


    To be precise, he discovered that the n was wless, and he had already been very rigorous in his scheming. He had correctly recognized that Lu Xuan was not an easy opponent, and had invited along two masters at the same level right away.


    However, what he failed to ount for was that his n would work for killing a man, but it would not work against a beast.


    Without a doubt, at this very moment, Lu Xuan was a beast in his eyes.


    ¡°Luo Yongnian, there¡¯s nowhere to run!¡±


    Lu Xuan kicked down on the ground fiercely, and his body shot up through the air like an arrow from a bow, falling towards Luo Yongnian¡¯s position.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice, as he brought the sword shing down in a simple strike.


    Splurt!


    In that instant, Luo Yongnian was cut in two. A column of blood sprayed out of him as he instantly met his tragic end.


    Lu Xuan could directly block the strikes from Luo Yongnian¡¯s long sword with his Shield of Vigor, but Luo Yongnian could not withstand a single blow from his own sword.


    Fresh blood quickly pooled on the ground as the long sword regained its white and shiny appearance.


    This long sword had also been specially custom made. Lu Xuan picked up the scabbard lying to one side, sheathing the long sword, and also collected the specially modified handgun.


    After that, Lu Xuan slowly made his way back to where he was earlier. The middle-aged man in the Chinese robe sat cross-legged on the ground, not taking the opportunity to escape.


    ¡°You¡¯re an interesting fellow. You didn¡¯t take this chance to escape!¡± Lu Xuan remarked lightly, as he tossed the handgun into his backpack and strapped on the long sword, looking like a cosyer.


    In this day and age, if he went out looking like that, nobody would believe he was carrying around a real sword; they would think it was a prop sword.


    The middle-aged man in the Chinese robe let out a bitterugh. He did want to run, but the blow he received from Lu Xuan was too severe, and he had killed Luo Yongnian too quickly.


    It happened so fast that it was impossible for him to escape!


    He looked at Lu Xuan as though he was looking at a beast. He never imagined that anyone could grow to be this strong, easily able to take on three enemies single-handedly.


    He could even believe that if it was not just the three of them, and they had the help of eight or ten more level six martial arts legends, they would still be no match for Lu Xuan.


    His strength was not of this era, and it exceeded the limits of hisprehension.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of running. In such a short time, it¡¯s impossible for me to put enough distance between us!¡± The middle-aged man in the Chinese robe continued,ughing bitterly. ¡°I never expected that I, the unstoppable Zhang Hongyang, for all my fame and reputation overseas, would die in this small remote forest without anyone knowing about it!¡±


    At that moment, he fully regretted epting this assignment, and more so, he regretted stepping foot in the Chinese maind. Sure enough, the rumors were true¡ªthe maind was teeming with masters, and an uncountable number of experts had suffered tragic defeats, dying resentfully.


    For many of the masters who lived abroad, entering the maind was a taboo, but he had done it for the sake of money, and now he was about to suffer the consequences of his greed.


    ¡°Would you like to live?¡± Lu Xuan asked him yfully.


    Hearing this from Lu Xuan, there was a sh of hope in the eyes of the middle-aged man in the Chinese robe, as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re willing to let me live? You should know that I could tell the Luo family everything that happened!¡±


    Lu Xuan scoffed as he exined, ¡°This feud between the Luo family and me will never draw to a close. I previously thought I might be able to elude them for a while, but I didn¡¯t expect that Luo Ying woman to pick up my trail so soon. Since we¡¯re in open hostility now, then we should just fight head to head!¡±


    Zhang Hongyang had calmed himself, and he asked, ¡°What do you want me to do!¡±


    There was no such thing as a free lunch!

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60: Taking a Martial Arts Legend as a Servant</h4>


    A look of appreciation shed through Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. This man was still thinking logically and knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    He was part of the group that came to kill Lu Xuan, and he deserved to die in return. If Lu Xuan were going to spare him, it would naturallye at a heavy price.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. From today onwards, you will serve me!¡± Lu Xuan said lightly.


    ¡°You actually want me to be your servant?¡± For a moment, Zhang Hongyang struggled to catch his breath.


    He was a formidable level six Mental Strength master and was even more esteemed than a master of the Martial Way at the same level. No matter where he went, he would be treated as an honored guest, yet now he was asked to be a lowly servant.


    The key factor here was that from Lu Xuan¡¯s countenance, he clearly believed Zhang Hongyang would be a fool not to ept such a great offer.


    It was as though he thought nothing of him.


    It made him want to vomit blood, as Lu Xuan was essentially trampling his pride underfoot, viciously stamping it into the ground.


    However, he was unaware that in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, even he was not at all qualified for the job. In his past life, when Lu Xuan was a Celestial Lord, the servants he took under his wing were all supreme powers that could conquer gxies.


    Small fries like Zhang Hongyang were a dime a dozen in his past life, practically a nonentity, and totally unqualified to serve him.


    In his past life, he just needed to say the word, and countless superpowers would offer themselves up as servants.


    Still, the circumstances were different from before now, so Lu Xuan just had to make do with what he had.


    The reason he chose Zhang Hongyang was for his abilities.


    Although Zhang Hongyang¡¯s abilities were lightyears away from Lu Xuan¡¯s, among cultivators of this era, he could be considered one of the stronger ones.


    Lu Xuan could not be watching over his parents 24/7, but the threat from the Luo family was like a thorn in his side.


    Finding someone else to keep guard on Lu Xuan¡¯s behalf was, without a doubt, the most effective method moving forward.


    Zhang Hongyang had sufficient strength for this task, which is why Lu Xuan was willing to offer him this opportunity.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the only chance you¡¯ll get to stay alive. Otherwise, did you think you could try to kill me and leave here with your life?¡± Lu Xuan said mercilessly, as his hand went to his sword.


    Zhang Hongyang felt a sudden chill run down his spine. He was certain that if he rejected the offer, Lu Xuan would lop off his head in a single strike, just like how he cut down Luo Yongnian.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words had a kind of indifference that was deeply ingrained in him, and Zhang Hongyang could not imagine how many people he must have killed to develop such a fearsome mannerism.


    Though Zhang Hongyang had the blood of many on his hands,pared to the imposing air that Lu Xuan had developed, he was just a nobody.


    On the one hand, he could lose his dignity and be someone else¡¯s servant. On the other hand, he could immediately lose his life. He hesitated. He struggled.


    Then after one second, he had made his choice.


    ¡°I ept, and I pay my respects to Young Master!¡±


    Zhang Hongyang chose the former option at once. This was noughing matter. Even if he would lose all his dignity,pared to the weight of his own life, what did it matter?


    As the saying went, ¡°out of a thousand tribtions, death is the worst!¡±


    Choosing to live would always be better than choosing death.


    Going deeper, the primary reason for epting the offer was that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength hadpletely subdued Zhang Hongyang. He now understood what it meant when people said, ¡°no matter how good you are, there is always someone better than you.¡±


    Not even considering the terrifying powers at higher levels, even Lu Xuan, who was at the same level as them, could crush them as easily as crushing a bug.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan looked very young and was probably not even 20. His future was ripe with limitless potential.


    He had already reached the limits of his cultivation, mastering all the ssics of his sect. It would not be an exaggeration to say he was the strongest cultivator his sect had produced in a hundred years, and he had been hailed as a prodigy.


    If nothing out of the ordinary happened, his outlook for the future was bleak. Especially now that the New Era was approaching, he did not even have a way to cultivate in the future.


    He was currently still considered as one of the strong, but he would gradually be overtaken in the future.


    He was keenly aware of this fact, which was why he wanted to find a powerful backer, to ride on their coattails.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s outstanding abilities, hepletely fit the bill.


    ¡°Very good. As they say, ¡®a great man understands the times¡¯!¡± Lu Xuan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°However, from now on, you have to follow me faithfully!¡±


    ¡°Say the word, Young Master, and your servant will go to the ends of the earth for you!¡± Zhang Hongyang hurriedly replied.


    Lu Xuan nodded, pleased with the answer. He then took out a talisman from his backpack, biting his finger and writing out a master-servant contract in blood.


    Once Zhang Hongyangpleted this contract, he would be cing his life in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Bite your finger andplete the blood contract!¡± Lu Xuanmanded.


    Zhang Hongyang felt slightly hesitant, but he did not dy, biting his finger at once and pressing it down on the talisman.


    The instant he pressed down on the talisman, it flew into the air, disintegrating into ash. However, he could feel a vague sensation in the depths of his soul, like he had been marked.


    The mark belonged to Lu Xuan. If he willed it, he could use it to immediately detonate Zhang Hongyang¡¯s spirit and kill him on the spot. No matter how far Zhang Hongyang was, even if he tried to hide in the remote corners of the world, he would not be able to get away.


    There was no way to defend himself from the mark.


    His life now was quite literally at the mercy of Lu Xuan.


    He understood the consequences, and even though he did not know how Lu Xuan aplished this, he had to ept that this was his new lot in life.


    Zhang Hongyang had beenpletely backed into a corner, so even though he had just signed a binding blood contract, he heaved a huge sigh of relief because he knew he was safe for the moment.


    Lu Xuan would not casually kill him.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded his head. He did not believe in verbal promises, as he had been betrayed too many times in his past life. He only trusted the master-servant contract.


    With this contract in ce, Zhang Hongyang would not be able to betray him, and even the thought of treachery would bring him intense pain, enough to kill a man.


    The contract was something Lu Xuan had devised through his myriad experiences in his past life.


    ¡°Now that you have thrown in your lot with me, you¡¯re one of us now, and naturally, I won¡¯t treat you badly. You must remember this mantra carefully!¡±


    Lu Xuan poked Zhang Hongyang on the forehead, and instantly Zhang Hongyang felt a rush of Mental Strength entering his mind through Lu Xuan¡¯s finger.


    At the same time, a mantra mysteriously surfaced in his mind.


    He was shaken to his core. Was this the legendary empowerment technique?


    Even as a master in Mental Strength, he knew how difficult it was to perform an empowerment, and thought it was practically impossible.


    One would need to have vast stores of Mental Strength, and more importantly, aplete mastery of how to utilize one¡¯s Mental Strength.


    However, he did not have the time to think about it, as he was instantly overjoyed at seeing the mantra. It was a mantra for leveling up, which was exactly what he needed.


    The mantra exined how to break into the next level and be a National Guardian level master.


    Once he was able to condense his Mental Strength and transform it into physical objects, he would be able to proceed to make a breakthrough, bing a level seven National Guardian level master.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61: The 108 Tribtions of a Lone Cultivator</h4>


    This was a method he had beencking. He had been at Level 6 for a long time, but his Mental Strength was still chaotic. Though it was closer to being scattered than chaotic,pared to a normal person, he had been unable to condense and shape it.


    To a Mental Awakened, being able to condense Mental Strength to a desired form was an essential step.


    If one could not condense one¡¯s Mental Strength, then they would always be third-rate. It could be said that this was the first ceiling in the way of the path of Cultivators.


    Still, the skills he inherited from his sect wascking. Even if they hailed him as the greatest talent from their sect in the past hundred years, he was still stuck at this stage, unable to make a breakthrough.


    It was because of this that when he saw Lu Xuan¡¯s Mental Strength condense into the form of a Golden Dragon, he was scared speechless.


    He had only heard hearsay about condensing Mental Strength, but the Cultivation Legacy had been cut off, and it had basically be the stuff of legends.


    The method that Lu Xuan was passing down to him now would help him to condense his Mental Strength. It was as though Lu Xuan had created a new path for him to climb the cliff before him, allowing him to move past this dead end.


    His eyes shed with an expression of wild euphoria, but when he looked at Lu Xuan, he hid his look of joy.


    His mind was filled with countless spections about Lu Xuan¡¯s provenance. He had heard tales of some extremely powerful Legacies being passed down on Earth in the distant past era.


    It was onlyter, when, for an unknown reason, these powerful Legacies all disappeared one after another. Could Lu Xuan be one of the people who received such an inheritance?


    No matter how one looked at it, he seemed to fit the bill. He was young yet powerful with seemingly bottomless strength, and he possessed a strong Cultivation from an unknown source.


    All in all, it matched with how the inheritors of these powerful Legacies were portrayed on the Dark Web.


    It this was truly the case, then¡­ it was fantastic!


    It was obviously very beneficial totch on to someone as powerful as him!


    Even the small scraps he picked up from Lu Xuan would be enough for a lone Cultivator like himself to have his fill.


    It was tough being a lone Cultivator. Who could understand a lone Cultivator¡¯s tears!?


    If he were to put it into writing, he could totally write a book titled ¡°A Treatise on the 108 Tribtions of a Lone Cultivator.¡± However, Zhang Hongyang put the thought out of his mind at once. There were too many pirated copies of books avable now, and nobody was willing to read an original copy. He had heard that authors who wrote publications online were struggling to make ends meet.


    Now, he finally had a powerful backer, and he could make a name for himself atst!


    The information the Luo family provided him with prior to his return to Huaxia wasplete crap in hindsight. He had originally thought that Lu Xuan was just a regr martial arts legend and was, at most, a little stronger than average.


    With three of them working together, there was nobody they could not kill!


    Thinking back on it now, he had really thought too much of themselves back then!


    Lu Xuan was unaware that in this short period of time, Zhang Hongyang had such a long internal monologue.


    To Zhang Hongyang, this was an unprecedented opportunity, but for Lu Xuan, it was a casual act of charity.


    Lu Xuan had his fair share of struggles in the early stages of his past life. Nobody knew how difficult it was for him to get started, but as he continued his rise to power, all kinds of resources came snowballing towards him.


    No matter what field one was in, the real difficulty was finding the first pot of gold to get one started!


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡±


    Zhang Hongyang hurriedly bowed down in thanks. After receiving the mantra that Lu Xuan had gifted him, he found that his Mental Strength, which had been damaged in his confrontation with Lu Xuan, was also recovering.


    Before, he would have to slowly recuperate himself. Yet now, it was recovering in such a short time.


    ¡°I only have one thing to request of you right now!¡± Lu Xuan said to Zhang Hongyang.


    ¡°Please give me your orders, Young Master!¡± Zhang Hongyang quicklyposed himself, submitting to the authority of his new master.


    ¡°The Luo family is currently scheming against me. You are to return to Fu City and protect my family in secret. If anything out of the ordinary happens, you are to report to me immediately!¡±


    Lu Xuan ordered.


    Zhang Hongyang hurriedly acknowledged, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    He finally understood why Lu Xuan had let him live at this key juncture.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation, under the heavens, few people were a match for him.


    Even so, his family was not the same as him, and there would be a huge difference in their strength.


    Immediately, he felt uplifted by this knowledge. His worst fear was that he would be dispensable to Lu Xuan, and could be cut off and discarded at any moment.


    That would mean that there was nothing ensuring the safety of his own life!


    After sending Zhang Hongyang away, Lu Xuan then proceeded to head deeper into the mountain forest. He was still a long distance away from where he knew the Marrow Cleansing Fruit was produced.


    Lu Xuan relied on his memories to search for the Marrow Cleansing Fruit while moving at high speed.


    After a whole entire day had passed, Lu Xuan finally arrived at a certain part of the forest.


    It was currently the middle of the night, and the midnight starlight shone down, casting their sparkling silver light on the ground. It was as though silver shards had been scattered surreptitiously all over the forest floor.


    In the distance, Lu Xuan could hear the sound of roaring. Listening closely, it was the angry howls of an unknown number of wild beasts.


    Lu Xuan quietly made his way forward, and beyond some low underbrush, two wild beasts were facing off with each other.


    One of them was a porcupine, and its body was covered with sharp quills. Compared to a regr porcupine, this one was very muchrger, almost reaching the size of an average water buffalo.


    Opposite this porcupine, there was a leopard. Compared to regr leopards, this one seemed to have eaten some kind of strange fruit and undergone a mutation. Its entire body was a dark blue color, and in the darkness of night, it had the slight effect of concealing the leopard.


    ¡°There are leopards in Wuyi mountain? And porcupines?¡± Lu Xuan had his doubts, but from what he could tell, these two unusual creatures were not the indigenous wildlife. It was very possible that something had drawn them here.


    Ever since the world had changed, the changes were not limited to mankind, and even the animals in the wild were undergoing constant transformations. When they were still regr wild animals, they had a limited range of activities. Yet now that they had transformed, their range of activity was muchrger than before.


    As the two strange beasts faced off with each other, standing between them, there was a small tree about 40 centimeters high, with six shining silver fruits hanging on it.


    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s the Marrow Cleansing Fruit!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. This was the same kind of Marrow Cleansing Fruit as the one he had consumed before.


    At this point in time, the Marrow Cleansing Fruit was releasing a bizarre fragrance, which had attracted these two strange creatures.


    Even so,pared to the fruit tree he saw back then, this fruit free was probably still in the early stages of its transformation. When Lu Xuan saw it in his past life, it was already several meters tall.


    The two strange beasts were confronting each other. They had not noticed the arrival of Lu Xuan.


    Unlike these strange beasts, who had be stronger through their mutations, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was a product of his own efforts, so he had extremely good control over his own breathing.


    Even when he was this close, the two strange beasts did not have the slightest notion that he was here.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The leopard seemed to finally reach the limits of its patience, and made the first move to attack, after letting out a low roar.


    Swish!


    The leopard moved extremely quickly, and in a sh, it had appeared right in front of the porcupine.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62: ying Strange Beasts and <strong>Acquiring</strong> the Marrow Cleansing Fruit</h4>


    This leopard was extremely quick, but the porcupine¡¯s reactions were not slow either. It chose to maintain the status quo, countering the leopard¡¯s motion with its own stillness.


    At the moment that the leopard lunged forward to attack, the porcupine released the quills on its body.


    Like a rain of arrows that blocked out the sky, the quills shot out at the leopard in mid-air.


    It was a very frightening sight, as Lu Xuan knew of strong mutated porcupines in his past life, which had quills that could be shot out like missiles and even explode. Those were porcupines that had undergone a very thorough mutation.


    This porcupine could be said to be very, very powerful.


    However, the leopard was no pushover. Under normal circumstances, there was no way the wildcat would be able to avoid the storm of spiny arrows, yet the leopard actually roared out loud, spitting out a gust of wind from its mouth and blowing away the quills.


    However, while this was happening, the porcupine had also pulled back, retreating to a more favorable position.


    This series of splendid shes even sparked some interest in Lu Xuan, who was watching from the wings.


    It was an extremely exciting battle, and even confrontations between human fighters might not be as thrilling as this.


    These two strange beasts were extraordinary, and in terms of strength, they were probably no weaker than a Level Five human Baodan Grandmaster. They were evenparable to the best Baodan Grandmasters.


    If they consumed the Marrow Cleansing Fruit, they might even be able to be as strong as a Level Six martial arts legend.


    If that were to happen, they would be a serious problem for humans.


    All eyes would be on them as they went on their wild rampage.


    In his past life, as the world began to change, it wasmon for a Level Seven or even Level Six savage beast to be the cause of an enormous incident.


    Mankind¡¯s current firearms were not useless against them, but the fighting would cause massive amounts of casualties, and both sides would suffer heavy losses.


    The best way was still for Cultivators to deal with these monsters.


    This was also basically the reason why Cultivator culture boomed inter years. All of humanity needed this kind of culture and this kind of strength in order to protect themselves.


    After the two strange beast¡¯s initial probing exchange of blows, they immediately tried to feel each other out again. However, neither of themmitted their full strength into an attack. It was as though they were both waiting for something.


    Lu Xuan knew that the two strange beasts were waiting for the Marrow Cleansing Fruit to ripen, which was why they were as yet unwilling to fight to the death.


    In reality, they were not the only ones waiting, as Lu Xuan was also waiting for the Marrow Cleansing Fruit to ripen.


    This was why he was waiting by the wings, not making a move, watching the two savage beasts try to kill each other.


    In his past life, the Marrow Cleansing Fruits here might be destined to end up with these two savage beasts. Yet now, it was not up to them to decide.


    Even if they were not at the strength of a Level Five, and were a Level Six existence, they were insignificant in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    In the forested mountain, the two savage beast¡¯s roars continued to echo out. Under the moonlight, the scene might make an average person¡¯s hair stand on end, as though they had seen an unbelievable sight.


    However, to Lu Xuan, it was like an everyday scene to him, and there was nothing out of the ordinary about it.


    As the shroud of night deepened, an enticing aroma continued to waft from the Marrow Cleansing Fruits hanging on the tree.


    Lu Xuan understood that this was a sign that the fruits were about to be ripe. The two strange beasts also began howling impatiently in response.


    They knew that as the fragrance began to spread further, while regr humans and other living creatures did not have such a sensitive sense of smell, other strange beasts would be able to detect it with their extremely keen senses.


    They feared that as more and more of them gathered, there would be a huge battle urring here.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time!¡±


    Lu Xuan had considered this possibility as well. He worried that the numbers of strange beasts would keep increasing and that they would get in his way.


    When he reached this conclusion, Lu Xuan made up his mind and drew the long sword on his back.


    The moment he drew his sword, he alerted the two strange beasts, which were still in the midst of their confrontation.


    The two strange beasts probably did not think that a human could get this close to them without them noticing.


    Instantly, they emitted low growls, as pairs of red eyes locked on to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance right now to leave this ce. In view of the difficult cultivation you had to endure to this point, I will give you a chance to escape with your life. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy!¡±


    Looking at the two strange beasts, Lu Xuan pronounced his warning.


    He was aware that the two strange beasts could mostly understand what he was saying. These strange beasts had been nourished by the world¡¯s spirit qi, which induced their mutations.


    The evolution had not only affected their bodies, but their brains were also evolving. At this stage, they were still quite different from a regr human, but they should be able to grasp the meaning behind Lu Xuan¡¯s warning.


    However, the two strange beasts were clearly already out for blood. They seemed to pounce at Lu Xuan at the same time.


    The leopard was especially fast, and its sleek and lithe body was especially beautiful under the moonlit night sky.


    Apanying this beautiful sight, however, was the ferocious face of the leopard. Its ravening mouth was wide open, continuously spitting out gale-force winds in an attempt to blow Lu Xuan away.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re being so stubborn, don¡¯t me me for what happens!¡± Lu Xuan yelled out, as he casually shed forward with the long sword in his hands. Empowered by his Vigor, the sword easily sliced the gusts blowing at him in half.


    Poof! The sword crashed down, chopping the leopard cleanly into two before it could even disy its full ferocity.


    If it had not met Lu Xuan, it might have grown to be an evil superpower in the future.


    After all, it had undergone these mutations in this age, when the world had yet to fully change, so it would have an easy time of it in the future.


    The death of the leopard did not scare the porcupine, as it shot out countless quills, raining a barrage down on Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan easily swept them away with a violent burst of wind, blowing all of the quills straight out of the sky.


    Even though with his skills, he could have cut down every one of the quills, it was an unnecessary move, as he could simply sweep his sword horizontally and blow them down with the air pressure from his sh.


    This was then quickly followed up with another strike from his sword.


    In an instant, the giant body of the porcupine was cleaved in half.


    Fresh blood gushed out everywhere!


    Though this porcupine had undergone a mutation, and its strength was iparable to other porcupines, it still had to choose its opponents wisely. Faced with someone like Lu Xuan, its power was grossly insufficient.


    ¡°What a shame,¡± Lu Xuan remarked, feeling slightly regretful. ¡°The meat from these strange mutated beasts isn¡¯t cheap and is quite beneficial for novice Cultivators. It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m barehanded and can¡¯t take it all back with me!¡±


    However, he then turned his gaze towards the fruit tree, as he quickly retrieved wooden boxes he had prepared earlier. Then, he hurriedly plucked the Marrow Cleansing Fruits from the tree and ced them into the wooden boxes.


    When he had finished this, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. The fruit¡¯s fragrance was contained, and he did not have to worry about other strange beasts being drawn by the smell.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63: Full Body Transformation</h4>


    Still, Lu Xuan did not depart straight away, instead uprooting the small tree, and cing the whole thing into the small backpack he was carrying.


    It was fortunate that the Marrow Cleansing Fruit tree was not yet fully grown and was currently still a small sapling. Compared to the giant tree Lu Xuan had seen inter years, it was a big difference in size.


    Having done all this, Lu Xuan finally strode forward, making his way swiftly down the mountain.


    Early on the next day, Lu Xuan had already found his way back home.


    In his house, aside from his parents and his younger sister Lu Guoguo, a young girl, who looked to be 15 or 16 years old, was gorging herself heartily.


    The young girl somewhat resembled Liu Wanrong. She had long ck hair draped over her shoulders and was brimming with youth.


    This was Lu Xuan¡¯s other younger sister, Lu Shanshan.


    ¡°Big brother, big sister is bullying me!¡±


    Lu Xuan had just stepped into the room when he saw Guoguo pouting her chubby face, staring angrily at her older sister.


    Lu Shanshan shed a bright smile, looking delightedly at the small child as she said, ¡°It¡¯s no use even if you call big brother!¡±


    Saying this, she pinched Guoguo¡¯s small face hard. Right away, Guoguo looked like she was about to cry as she looked towards Lu Xuan. It was as though she wanted her older brother to act on her behalf and punish the evil demon overlord that was her older sister.


    ¡°Why are you back home?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, big bro!¡± Lu Shanshan put down what she was holding, as she turned to face Lu Xuan and replied, slightly disgruntled.


    ¡°Looks like after you graduated, you¡¯ve been a damn shut-in for so long you don¡¯t even know whether it¡¯s day or night!¡± Lu Shanshan continued to mercilessly abuse her own older brother.


    ¡°Big bro, I heard from momst night that you¡¯re going to teach us cultivation?¡± Lu Shanshan locked eyes on her Lu Xuan as she asked.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right!¡± Lu Xuan answered.


    ¡°Does that mean that there are actually already people with special abilities in the world?¡± Lu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Why are you so happy about it!¡± Lu Xuan shot a look at Lu Shanshan.


    ¡°I once saw someone¡¯s entire body emitting mes in our school, and the police came and took him awayter, but nobody would believe me!¡± Lu Shanshan recounted with a tinge of mncholy. ¡°Everyone said that my eyes were ying tricks on me. When I told the teachers, they told me not to read so many novels. I mean, how could I have mistaken that for something else!¡±


    ¡°The Awakened have already started showing up in your school?¡± Lu Xuan shot Lu Shanshan another look as he picked up a bowl and served some porridge for himself.


    He questioned her as he ate.


    To the people of the world, these happenings were still secret, but this would not continue for much longer. Soon, it would bemon knowledge, so he did not mind revealing a little more information to Lu Shanshan.


    ¡°The Awakened? Is that what you call the people with special abilities?¡± Lu Shanshan asked eagerly.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll give you a brief introduction.¡± As Lu Xuan continued to eat his porridge, he exined, ¡°The Awakened are just one type of Cultivator. Other than the Awakened, there are also regr warriors, other martial artists, and so on!¡±


    At the side, Lu Tianxiang and Liu Wanrong were also listening in. However, Liu Wanrong seemed to already know all this, so she was not surprised at all.


    ¡°Then, when can we start our cultivation?¡± Lu Shanshan asked.


    ¡°We can begin today. However, before we begin, you need to eat one of these Marrow Cleansing Fruits to remove your human borne self and open the doors to the treasures of cultivating the human body!¡± Lu Xuan then retrieved the wooden boxes from the backpack ced next to him. In each wooden box, there was a single Marrow Cleansing Fruit.


    There were six in total, and there would be one fruit remaining after his family members had taken one each.


    After finishing their breakfast, the family came together, and Lu Xuan made them swallow the Marrow Cleansing Fruit one after the other.


    Every one of their bodies was undergoing apletely thorough change. Aside from Guoguo, the others, especially, had umted a lot of toxins over the years as they grew older, and their bodies took this chance to expel all these impurities at the same time.


    This busy processsted all the way until nighttime, when Lu Xuan¡¯s work was finally done. He had helped his whole family undergo a full body transformation, and finally set them on the path of cultivation.


    At the same time, he let Liu Wanrong and Lu Shanshan begin their cultivation with the ¡°Born Taoism Manual.¡± Like Guoguo, the two of them naturally possessed the special Born Taoism aptitude, and when the Marrow Cleansing Fruit had fully unlocked their special constitution, there was no turning back once they got started.


    In a single day¡¯s time, they had already fully grasped the first level of cultivation and were on the brink of breaking through to Level Two.


    On the other hand, his father, Lu Tianxiang, was not as impressive. He was just a regr human, and even after the transformation induced by the Marrow Cleansing Fruit, he had only taken his first steps away from a regr human¡¯s constitution. His life essence had only just begun to change.


    Still, his talent for cultivation was obviously much worse than Lu Xuan and his mother¡¯s. After a full day of hard work, he had barely made it to Level One.


    Fortunately, Lu Tianxiang himself was not concerned about it.


    Even so, this amount of progress would still be considered frighteningly fast for an external observer. To be able to reach Level One on the first day and be a full-fledged Cultivator, it was a speed that could surpass many genius Cultivators.


    Of course, this was because he had the guidance of Lu Xuan, someone who had reached the pinnacle of cultivation. This was a benefit that nobody else would be able to enjoy.


    Having busied himself for the entire day, Lu Xuan then continued to rearrange the furniture in the house, setting up a Spirit Gathering Formation. When he had done so, he finally returned to his room and sat down cross-legged.


    He released his Mental Strength, and immediately he was able to sense the experts from the Agency of Special Affairsying low in his vicinity. Additionally, he sensed one more master who was obviously very much stronger than those Agency of Special Affairs experts.


    This was the man Lu Xuan had sent back to protect his family earlier, Zhang Hongyang.


    Lu Xuan did not make meeting with Zhang Hongyang a priority, instead taking one of the Marrow Cleansing Fruits. In his present state, the Marrow Cleansing Fruit was extremely essential for him.


    Without the Marrow Cleansing Fruit, he would naturally be able toplete the full-body improvement process, and it would not take him that long. However, ultimately consuming the Marrow Cleansing Fruit was still the fastest method.


    Lu Xuan ate the Marrow Cleansing Fruit, channeling his Taixu Origin Power at the same time to digest it. In a brief moment of effort, the Marrow Cleansing Fruit had been fully digested. It turned into a toasty warmth that flowed through his entire body.


    After bing a Cultivator, his digestive ability was at least ten times better than before, and he had a shockingly fast digestive system.


    Lu Xuan was keenly aware of each and every cell in his body being torn apart and reconstituted. However, as he was already on the path of cultivation, the effects were not as pronounced as in Lu Shanshan.


    He was able to control the effects of the Marrow Cleansing Fruit, making an effort to change his physical body the way he desired.


    He was also taking this opportunity to fix any weaknesses in his body, bringing himself closer to perfection.


    The essence of cultivation was to bring one¡¯s life force to the next level, and this was a truth as old as time itself.


    With every breath Lu Xuan took, the stream of air emitted from his nostrils got thicker and stronger. Under the light from the moon, he seemed to grow more and more mystical.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64: Breakthrough, National Guardian Level</h4>


    Time flies when one is cultivating, and in the blink of an eye, three days had passed.


    During this span of three days, Lu Xuan did not step out of his room. He was cultivating the whole time without stopping, and he only ate his meals after his mother, Liu Wanrong, brought them into his room.


    He hadpletely and utterly closed himself off from the world.


    On the afternoon of the third day, Lu Xuan opened his eyes. The Vigor that was originally circling him and the steady stream of air he exhaled from his nostrils all vanished without a trace in an instant.


    However, looking closely, one might discover that the Vigor that had surrounded Lu Xuan¡¯s body had be morepact, and almost imperceptibly, had transformed into a different kind of energy¡ªSpiritual Qi.


    He had transformed all the Vigor in his body to Spiritual Qi, which was a sign that he had sessfully attained Level Seven.


    When warriors first started their cultivation, they relied on the energy of the physical body to produce Vigor, but the process was different once one reached Level Seven.


    Regr people had no clue how to reach Level Seven because Mental Strength was involved in the process. Through thebination of the physical body¡¯s energy and mental energy, Vigor could be transformed into Spiritual Qi.


    Vigor was very tough. Spiritual Qi had both properties of toughness and suppleness without losing any of its raw power, so it was a big overall upgrade.


    The power of Spiritual Qi was on a whole other level. For example, it was still possible for a Level Six martial arts legend to be surrounded by an army and whittled down to death.


    However, at the Level Seven National Guardian level, the situation waspletely different. Even if they were encircled by a huge army of thousands, it would be difficult to take one down.


    They could even withstand a hail of gunfire from a machinegun, as the Shield of Vigor formed from the Spiritual Qi shrouding the body¡¯s surface was at least ten times stronger than its Level Six equivalent.


    A Level Six martial arts legend could be killed by a rocket, but once one reached the Level Seven National Guardian level, even a rocket had a low chance of being lethal. Unless it was a direct hit, there was absolutely nothing to be afraid of.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s power was even more frightening. Compared to a regr Level Seven National Guardian level Cultivator, his strength was much more fearsome. Even if he took a hit head-on from a rocket, he could brush it off like it was nothing.


    The Spiritual Qi cultivated from the Taixu Origin Power was enough to defend oneself from the bombing of a rocket.


    On the battlefield, one Cultivator of this level could take on an entire army brigade. It was a truly inhuman strength!


    Lu Xuan did some stretching, and the joints of his entire body erupted in a series of loud cracks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through. What a great feeling!¡±


    At this time, a shocking amount of grime had seeped out of Lu Xuan¡¯s skin. After cleaning himself off while holding his nose from the smell, Lu Xuan left his room. His parents had both already left for work.


    Of his two younger sisters, one had gone back to school, and the other had been sent to the kindergarten.


    Presently, Lu Xuan was alone in the house.


    There and then, Lu Xuan made a hand seal, and very quickly, there was a sound of someone knocking on his main door. Lu Xuan opened the door to his house, seeing Zhang Hongyang standing at the door in a reverent and deferential manner.


    Just now, Lu Xuan hadmanded Zhang Hongyang toe with his secret methods. There was a master-servant contract binding them, so most of the time, Lu Xuan only needed to think about it to contact Zhang Hongyang.


    Of course, with Lu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation, he still could not contact Zhang Hongyang from extreme distances.


    However, Zhang Hongyang had been staking out the district for the past few days, and he had rented an apartment nearby to live in.


    Hence, when Lu Xuan summoned him, he had quickly rushed over.


    ¡°Good day, Young Master!¡±


    Zhang Hongyang cupped his hands in obeisance as he greeted Lu Xuan. However, unexpectedly, he quickly raised his head to look suspiciously at Lu Xuan. It was because he felt a terrifying aura emanating from Lu Xuan¡¯s body that he could not fully grasp.


    It was a feeling thatpletely surpassed anything a Level Six martial arts legend could give, and he was certain this kind of might was something only a Level Seven National Guardian level could achieve.


    This was also the reason he was doubtful and was unable to react for a moment, as he was shocked stiff. Lu Xuan, being a martial arts legend at such a young age, was already very surprising, but he never expected him to actually get to the Level Seven National Guardian level straight away.


    As the name implied, a National Guardian level Cultivator could guard against the forces of an entire nation.


    Zhang Hongyang had spent many years being active in South-east Asia. Compared to the peaceful environment in this country, South-east Asia was much more chaotic, so he was well aware of how powerful masters of this level were.


    In South-east Asia, martial arts legends were almost unstoppable forces. Even so, he knew he could not go up against the state apparatus, as it would only end in his death.


    However, it was different for a National Guardian level Cultivator. In those small countries, if there were a National Guardian level master holding the fort, none of the enemies around them would dare to try anything, and these masters were on equal footing with the country¡¯s rulers.


    Some were even rulers of the countries themselves.


    This was why masters at this level were called National Guardians!


    The thought that Lu Xuan might already be a National Guardian level master filled him with a sense of horror.


    Even though he was a martial arts legend, and he had the sudden feeling of having a strong backer, it did not mean he could do whatever he wanted just because a National Guardian level master was backing him.


    A National Guardian level master still could notpare to countries that were extremelyrge or strong global superpowers. Though,pared to smaller nations, they were about as influential as those countries¡¯ presidents.


    Nobody dared to cross these masters, as they posed a truly fearsome threat. Even in the tightly guarded premises of a presidentialpound, it was possible for these masters to perform an assassination.


    However, he soon began to suspect if his senses were deceiving him because, in a short time, the aura he felt around Lu Xuan¡¯s body grew gradually weaker until it finally disappeared without a trace.


    If his eyes were not open, and he was not looking in front of him, he would not have thought that someone was standing right there. It was a frightening level of control being disyed.


    It was also a feat that was impossible for him as he was now.


    Lu Xuan observed Zhang Hongyang. He was aware of what he was thinking about. Though, he did not find Zhang Hongyang¡¯s reaction strange. He had just had a breakthrough, and his aura was still leaking out, so it was normal that he would have sensed something.


    ¡°The truth is what you think it is, so you can stop overthinking it!¡± Lu Xuan said, slightly amused. He had just had a breakthrough, and though it was expected, and simply a matter of time for him, he still felt pleased with the oue.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Zhang Hongyang hurriedly calmed himself, but his heart was still full of agitation. Lu Xuan¡¯s words had confirmed his suspicions, and his initial assumptions were actually true.


    His Young Master with demon-like strength had actually had another breakthrough.


    ¡°Over the past couple of days, while I shut myself away, did you notice anything rted to the members of the Luo family?¡± Lu Xuan questioned.


    Zhang Hongyang quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master. Over the past few days, I noticed that besides the experts from the Agency of Special Affairs that you mentioned before, there were some other masters who wandered nearby to scout things out. However, the experts from the Agency of Special Affairs chased them away, so I did not make a move, and only quietly observed the happenings!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Xuan nodded his head. The Luo family was still unrelenting, but this was all within his expectations, and there was nothing out of the ordinary about it. Even if the Luo family were willing to let him go, he would not let them go so easily.


    ¡°Mm?¡± All of a sudden, a smile spread across Lu Xuan¡¯s face as he remarked, ¡°We have guests!¡±

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65: The Xia City Agency of Special Affairs Chief¡¯s Shock</h4>


    In the Xing Chen Bay Residence, two people were walking along the green shaded pathway of themunity.


    One of them was a man with a square face who looked to be in his fifties. He walked with an imposing bearing, and he had the countenance of a warrior. He was being followed by someone who looked to be in her twenties. She had delicate facial features, though she was dressed in a way that made her look capable and experienced.


    ¡°Chief, who are we going to visit this time?¡± thedy asked.


    ¡°A martial arts legend!¡± As these words left the square-faced man¡¯s mouth, thedy beside him could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    It was because she knew all too well what a martial arts legend was.


    They were really legends in their own right and did whatever they wanted in their provinces. Even their Agency of Special Affairs found it hard to deal with these people, as the Agency could not fight them; they could only do their best to rope them in.


    ¡°Do we have a martial arts legend in this province? Could it be the Southern Shaolin master?¡± thedy asked. From what she knew, the Min Province martial arts realm was led by the Seven Invincible Sect in the north and the Chen family in the south. However, if she was not mistaken, these two groups did not have a martial arts legend amongst them.


    Furthermore, there was one other martial arts haven in the province. In terms of the details, they were still above the two families. This was the Putian Southern Shaolin.


    Although the Shaolin Temple was quickly turning into a tourist destination and had previously nned to gomercial, bing aughing stock, she knew some things regr people did not. In ancient temples thousands of years old like this, there were often some reclusive masters, and not all of them were out fishing for fame.


    ¡°No, not those people from Southern Shaolin!¡± the square-faced man answered. ¡°Up until now, I still don¡¯t know where he came from, but I got this news from the people in Fu City. Hehe, if that Old Yun didn¡¯te bragging to me about the martial arts legend the Fu City Agency of Special Affairs found, I would still be kept in the dark. Right under our noses, there was actually such a powerful master!¡±


    ¡°So, Chief, you intend to poach him?¡± Thedy immediately figured out what her chief was trying to do.


    He was actually trying to poach him!


    And the target of his poaching was an elusive martial arts legend, who regrly stayed in his ivory tower, unseen by lesser mortals.


    Though she knew that in the flourishing age that was approaching, it was much easier to be a martial arts legend than before, presently, a martial arts legend still had enough strength to deter opposition.


    ¡°Why do you have to call it ¡®poaching¡¯? It sounds so negative. Does it make sense for a dignified martial arts legend to be the consultant to a city branch? Of course, he should be the consultant for a provincial branch like ours!¡± the square-faced man said self-righteously.


    When he recalled the way Yun Sheng was unting his achievement, he was filled with displeasure. All the branches of the Agency of Special Affairs were expanding enrollment now. With the changes in the world bing more and more pronounced, there was an increasing number of incidents, which required more manpower to deal with.


    One martial arts legend was enough to suppress all kinds of evil characters, and his recruitment had even shocked the Big Boss of the State Bureau, who personally handed down amendation.


    If Lu Xuan was originally from Fu City, then there was nothing he could do about it. Yet, now, he had stumbled upon the knowledge that this martial arts legend¡¯s family was in Xia City. Was he not under his jurisdiction then?


    This was a godsend!


    After knocking on the door, a middle-aged man dressed in a Chinese robe opened the door.


    The square-faced man took a look into the house and asked, ¡°Excuse me, is Mister Lu in?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for the Young Master?¡± Zhang Hongyang studied the two visitors. These were the guests Lu Xuan was referring to?


    Zhang Hongyang was slightly shocked by how powerful the Young Master¡¯s Mental Strength was. Even a Mental Awakened like himself did not sense anyoneing. He only felt their presence when the two of them had entered the elevator.


    Was this the ability of a National Guardian level master?


    In truth, his guess was not off the mark. After breaking through to the National Guardian level, the Mental Strength that Lu Xuan emitted could vaguely sense all the happenings in the residentialmunity.


    The assassin who previously wanted to sneak up on Lu Xuan and assassinate him was really out of his depth.


    Zhang Hongyang¡¯s strength was far superior to the two visitors. He could tell at a nce that the square-faced man had the cultivation of a Level Five Baodan Grandmaster and that the prettydy beside him was a Level Four Cultivator, which was equivalent to a cultivation level achieving transmigration.


    To an average person, they would be formidable opponents, but to him, they were not even worth looking at, much less so for the Young Master.


    At this point, the square-faced man seriously looked at Zhang Hongyang, though he was just sizing him up. Zhang Hongyang¡¯s muscles were lean and tight. Though he did not look like a martial arts master, he gave off an unfathomable feeling of extreme danger.


    ¡°An Awakened. He must be an Awakened, and one of a very high level!¡±


    The square-faced man made a shocking discovery, as he realized he could not see through the depths of Zhang Hongyang¡¯s cultivation. Even though he was a warrior and of a different type than the Awakened, with his experience and knowledge, he was generally able to see through someone¡¯s cultivation.


    As such, he could immediately determine that this Zhang Hongyang was probably at least a Level Five Awakened.


    As for the possibility that he was a Level Six martial arts legend, the thought shed across his mind, but he dared not dwell on it. He did not dare believe that Lu Xuan could actually bring a martial arts legend under his wing as a servant.


    That would be truly legendary.


    The woman sensed the strange atmosphere between the two men but did not understand it. She had not noticed anything unusual about Zhang Hongyang, as the gap in their abilities was far too big.


    ¡°Yes, I am the Chief of the Xia City Agency of Special Affairs, Wang Junming, and this is my subordinate, Hua Xiaoyao,¡± the square-faced man hurriedly introduced himself. ¡°The purpose of this visit is to see Mister Lu. Could you tell me if Mister Lu is home right now?¡±


    ¡°So it was the Agency of Special Affairs!¡± Zhang Hongyang came to a sudden realization, nodding his head.


    Though he spent most of his time working in South-east Asia, he was still aware of the most fearsome Cultivator organization in the Huaxia maind, the famed Agency of Special Affairs.


    He did not know how many Cultivators had gone to the Huaxia maind with evil intentions only to meet a crushing defeat, but they had all fallen to the Agency of Special Affairs.


    It was understandable, given the cultivation of the two people before him.


    ¡°Pleasee in. The Young Master told me earlier that guests wereing, and he must have been referring to you!¡± Zhang Hongyang said.


    Hua Xiaoyao did not think anything was amiss, but Wang Junming was shocked by this revtion, as his appraisal of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength increased.


    If it were him, from such a distance, he would have never sensed someone approaching for a visit.


    Even regr martial arts legends would not be able to do something so impressive!


    Wang Junming searched within his memories for other martial arts legends he met while at the Agency,paring their abilities to Lu Xuan¡¯s. He discovered that even the other martial arts legends had not disyed such a terrifying perception ability.


    With Zhang Hongyang taking the lead, Wang Junming and hispanion entered the living room, where they saw a young man in casual clothes lying on the sofa.


    Just as Wang Junming was beginning to doubt if this was the up-anding martial arts legend Lu Xuan that he read about in his dossier, the youth shot him a casual nce. In that instant, his body felt freezing cold. It was as though he had fallen into an icy cave.


    There was no mistaking it. Thiszy young man was the up anding martial arts legend Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66: Lu Xuan¡¯s True Value</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With a single look, he could send chills through his body. There was no doubt that this man was a top tier master with skills far beyond his own.


    The pressure he felt from Lu Xuan was much greater than from Zhang Hongyang.


    Of course, Lu Xuan had only shot him a simple look, and his aura had already beenpletely drawn back in.


    ¡°The Chief of the Xia City Agency of Special Affairs has graced me with his presence. What business brings you here?¡± Lu Xuan did away with the pleasantries, getting straight to the point.


    He had overheard Wang Junming¡¯s introduction from before.


    Before Wang Junming could voice a reply, there was another knock at the door. Zhang Hongyang went to open the door, and a middle-aged man stepped into the house.


    Lu Xuan looked at the neer. It was Yun Sheng.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yun Sheng saw Wang Junming, and his brows knit together at once.


    Wang Junming saw that it was Yun Sheng. He replied straight away without a hint of embarrassment, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°Could you be trying to poach him?¡± Yun Sheng immediately thought of the motives guiding Wang Junming¡¯s actions.


    And, at that moment, the color of his face changed.


    As the top two cities in the Min Province in terms of politics and the economy, the rivalry between the two cities had also spread to the two chiefs.


    Naturally, the two of them were long-standing rivals.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®poach¡¯? Mister Lu isn¡¯t marked as belonging to your Fu City. Now that Mister Lu¡¯s entire family is staying here in Xia City, what¡¯s so wrong about me paying a visit!¡± Wang Junming immediately retorted.


    ¡°Bah! Like hell, I¡¯d believe you, you damned evil old man!¡± Yun Sheng quickly spat in displeasure.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Just tell me directly what the two of you big chiefs are here for!¡± Lu Xuan interjected.


    Wang Junming replied straight away, ¡°I got here first, so I¡¯ll say it first. I want Mister Lu to be the consultant for the Xia City Agency of Special Affairs!¡±


    ¡°Mister Lu is already the consultant for the Fu City Agency of Special Affairs. How can he also be the consultant for the Xia City Agency of Special Affairs?¡± Yun Sheng shot back right away in annoyance.


    At this, Wang Junming sneered coldly, ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about that? Which rule dictates that it¡¯s not allowed?¡±


    Yun Sheng was unable to answer this, as there was indeed no rule disallowing such a scenario. It was because he had never encountered such a situation before.


    Or perhaps, he should say that he had never encountered someone so shameless before.


    To be sure, the essential factor here was that Lu Xuan was simply too strong. Even though he had put on thebel of the Fu City consultant, in reality, he was not a character they could order around. In fact, the higher-ups viewed Lu Xuan as more important.


    For someone like him, his work with Lu Xuan was reliant on Lu Xuan¡¯s cooperation, so it was obviously hard for him to interfere with Lu Xuan¡¯s decisions.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I understand the intentions behind Chief Wang¡¯s visit!¡± Lu Xuan nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°However, as I¡¯ve already epted the role of consultant to the Fu City Agency of Special Affairs, it is clearly not fitting for me to take up another simr role. Though, if Chief Wang needs help with anything else, you can look for me!¡±


    Lu Xuan gave it some thought but decided not to ede to Wang Junming¡¯s request. However, his parents were staying in Xia City, after all, so under Wang Junming¡¯s protection, they would undoubtedly be much safer.


    This was the biggest problem that Lu Xuan was currently facing. His mind was already detached, but his physical body was still in this world, and there were many things he still needed to take care of.


    Wang Junming saw that Lu Xuan was firm in his decision and did not dare to say anything more. In the end, he was the one relying on Lu Xuan here, and not the other way around.


    On the other hand, Yun Sheng was looking gleefully at Wang Junming. It felt truly amazing to watch his old rival be defeated.


    ¡°Chief Yun, what brings you personally to Xia City?¡± Lu Xuan then turned his attention to Yun Sheng as he asked.


    Yun Sheng shot Wang Junming a look, but answered all the same, ¡°I would like to purchase some Vajra Amulets from Mister Lu. I¡¯ll take your entire stock!¡±


    Vajra Amulets? What was that?


    Wang Junming¡¯s ears perked up at once!


    From the name, it sounded like some kind of talisman. A regr person might think it was a paper talisman, but as the Chief of the Xia City Agency of Special Affairs, Wang Junming naturally knew better than most people.


    Of course, he did not think it was a paper talisman like the ghost-catching talismans scribbled with unreadable text. Regr people would think that only because they had not seen a real effective talisman.


    However, he knew that some sects of Cultivators were famed for their powerful talismans.


    ¡°You got Vajra Amulets from Ling Huang?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Yun Sheng nodded his head and replied, ¡°As expected, Mister Lu is perceptive. Previously, I heard from Ling Huang about the Vajra Amulets Mister Lu sold him, and I managed to get one from him. Then, yesterday, when we were chasing an escaped Awakened convict, thanks to Mister Lu¡¯s Vajra Amulet, my life was saved. Hence, once I had settled my business in the morning, I came to find Mister Lu straight away!¡±


    When he recounted this, Yun Sheng felt fortunate at that moment. At the time, he had been chasing after the Awakened criminal, when he was almost dealt an unexpected killing blow. Thankfully, the Vajra Amulet blocked the fatal attack at a key moment. Otherwise, he would be dead or confined to a hospital bed for several months.


    Through this, he discovered that he was wrong about Lu Xuan. He initially had the same thoughts as Wang Junming, believing that Lu Xuan¡¯s greatest advantage was his unparalleled strength.


    A martial arts legend would be unstoppable in a province and able to suppress any kind of evil.


    However, he now realized that this line of thinking was basically incorrect. Though martial arts legends were umon, in the Agency of Special Affairs, they were not such a unique existence.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s true valuey in his ability to draw out talismans like the Vajra Amulet. If the personnel fighting on the frontlines were each given a few Vajra Amulets for protection, it would be an unbelievable help in reducing their casualty rates.


    While working at the Agency of Special Affairs might seem very glorious, the truth was that it was extremely dangerous work. Normal police officers who faced normal criminals were already facing a lot of risks, and the criminals they faced were all of the superhuman variety with even the asional mutated beast.


    Although they were not regr humans, the casualty rate had always been high.


    These Vajra Amulets could effectively lower their casualty rates, which was the greatest value that Lu Xuan could provide them.


    After all, not everybody had Lu Xuan¡¯s level of cultivation and could stroll leisurely through a hail of gunfire.


    Lu Xuan nodded his head. He now understood why Yun Sheng had been in such a hurry to find him. He must have felt the benefits of having the Vajra Amulet.


    Above all, it was the frontline fighters who felt the importance of the Vajra Amulets the most strongly. In a key moment, it could possibly save their lives, and paying any amount of money for that was worth it.


    Listening in, Wang Junming and Hua Xiaoyao felt like they were listening to some kind of obscure esoterica. Even Wang Junming, who knew about the power of talismans, had never heard of a Vajra Amulet.


    His impression of talismans was that they were used to catch ghosts.


    What kind of talisman was this Vajra Amulet?


    Still, Wang Junming was able to infer the value of these Vajra Amulets straight away. They must be extremely important, with a shockingly good effect, or his old rival would not have made it a priority to rush here in the morning all the way from Fu City.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67: Extreme Evils of the Capitalist ss</h4>


    Wang Junming understood his old rival all too well. Many years ago, they were the first batch of members to join the Agency of Special Affairs, and hadpeted with each other. Later, when they became the chiefs of the Fu City and Xia City agencies, theirpetition grew even fiercer.


    Often, the people who understood you the most were not your friends, but your enemies.


    This was the kind of rtionship the two men had.


    It was due to this fact that he was able to react immediately, understanding that the Vajra Amulet must produce incredible results.


    ¡°Excuse me, if I may interject, may I ask what this Vajra Amulet is?¡± Wang Junming quickly cut in to ask.


    Yun Sheng shot a look at Wang Junming but did not try to hide anything from him. Firstly, Lu Xuan was here in person, and there was no way to stop him from spilling the beans. Secondly, even though they were rivals, they were still on the same side, so he could not be so guarded.


    There and then, he exined all there was to know about the Vajra Amulet to Wang Junming.


    At that point, Wang Junming and Hua Xiaoyao, who stood at his side, were wide-eyed. It was an amazing mystical power that could actually resist bullets.


    It must be pointed out that Wang Junming was only a Level 5 Baodan Grandmaster, and getting shot at by guns would leave him dead on the spot.


    The ability to block bullets, even if only for a moment, could be the key to deciding a fight, especially for an expert like himself, and it might also save his life.


    He could finally understand why Yun Sheng would rush here in a hurry.


    At the same time, he also understood that he hadpletely underestimated Lu Xuan. The man¡¯s true value was not in his frightening level of cultivation, but this ability to create talismans.


    ¡°Mister Lu, please sell us some as well. No matter the asking price, we want it all!¡±


    Wang Junming immediately made his request. Even though these kinds of talismans would not be cheap,pared to a human life, the cost was not even worth mentioning.


    ¡°Old Wang, what are you trying to pull. I obviously asked for it first!¡± Yun Sheng scolded, enraged at once.


    Wang Junming side-eyed Yun Sheng and said, ¡°This kind of thing isn¡¯t firste first serve. Mister Lu, no matter what price they are offering, we¡¯ll pay you double!¡±


    Wang Junming¡¯s words instantly lit a raging fire in Yun Sheng. The small amount of camaraderie he felt with Wang Junming was now thrown to the wayside.


    ¡°Old Wang, are you picking a fight?¡± Yun Sheng said angrily.


    ¡°If you want to fight,e at me!¡± Wang Junming also refused to back down.


    On the other side, Hua Xiaoyao had already hid to the side, trembling as she watched the two bosses about to trade blows.


    The two men were both her superior officers, and neither of them were people she could afford to cross.


    It was like the gods were fighting, and mortals like her could only suffer!


    ¡°Stop this ruckus, both of you!¡±


    Just then, Lu Xuan, who had been observing the whole time from the sidelines, opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I have 200 Vajra Amulets on me now. Since you both want them, I¡¯ll split it evenly between the both of you!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    He did have a fair amount of Vajra Amulets on hand, as he had been gradually making more over this period of time, he just did not take them out. Drawing a few talismans every day, he quickly umted a stockpile of them.


    In truth, he had 300 Vajra Amulets, but he had passed out the remaining hundred Vajra Amulets to his family, not intending to sell them.


    As for the other 200 Vajra Amulets, he was in no rush to sell them, since there would always be demand for high-quality goods like these.


    Even if Yun Sheng and Wang Junming did not want them, he could still sell his whole stock to Ling Huang.


    ¡°Fine then, this old geezer stumbled on a good deal!¡± Yun Sheng said despondently. Regardless, considering that he would get a hundred Vajra Amulets, he would be better off than before when he had none.


    Next to him, Wang Junming¡¯s expression was oozing with joy. He did not expect his visit to Lu Xuan to yield a serendipitous bonus reward.


    A hundred Vajra Amulets was enough tost him a long time. This was especially true when they had to undertake some dangerous missions.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same old deal. A hundred thousand per piece, and you get your goods when I get the money!¡± Lu Xuan announced.


    Yun Sheng knew how this worked, and quickly nodded in agreement. On the other hand, Wang Junming was feeling the pinch. After all, it was a single-use item, and each use costing a hundred thousand could not be considered inexpensive.


    Still, thinking about the lives it could save, a hundred thousand seemed a small price to pay.


    The two men were upfront with their cash, immediately transferring the sum to Lu Xuan¡¯s ount. At the same time, Lu Xuan passed the 200 Vajra Amulets to both of them.


    ¡°Mister Lu, in the future, if you have more Vajra Amulets for sale, please inform me at once, and I will take all your stock. If you have any other kinds of talismans, I also want them!¡± Yun Sheng cupped his hands respectfully as he said this.


    Wang Junming also stated at once, ¡°I¡¯ll buy everything you have; there¡¯s no limit!¡±


    To the side, Hua Xiaoyao was slightly stunned by the scene. Even though she had seen many things in the years since she joined the Agency of Special Affairs, she could not help feeling rueful as she watched Lu Xuan trade some talismans for 20 million. For some people, making money was just so easy.


    She did some mental sums in her head, calcting her sry and bonuses, and found that she probably would not be able to make 20 million even if she worked until she retired.


    Though her sry was already on the high end, earning 20 million was basically impossible for her.


    At that moment, she truly felt what it meant to be living in a different world from others.


    The extreme evils of the capitalist ss!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact you again when I have stock to sell!¡± Lu Xuan waved them off as he replied. His cultivation now was a lot better than before, when he was drawing these Vajra Amulets.


    Previously, he could only draw ten every night, because imprinting his own mental energy into the talisman was not such an easy task.


    Presently, he could draw tens, or even over a hundred talismans, because of the power granted to him by his increased cultivation.


    In the future, it would not be a pipe dream for him to easily produce hundreds of these simple Vajra Amulets.


    This was the reason he did not ce a lot of value on money, focusingpletely on his own cultivation. He knew that as his cultivation level grew, earning money became effortless.


    Even the lowest grade Vajra Amulets were selling for a lot. If he drew some other higher grade talismans or an enhanced Vajra Amulet, he could sell them for an incredible price.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡±


    Yun Sheng and Wang Junming announced, after a quick nce at each other.


    The three visitors quickly left the house.


    Zhang Hongyang stood by the side, watching Lu Xuan, before he could not resist asking, ¡°Young Master, I wonder if you could sell your servant some of these Vajra Amulets? Money is not an issue!¡±


    ¡°You want some too?¡±


    Lu Xuan gave Zhang Hongyang a look. He did not doubt Zhang Hongyang¡¯s financial capabilities, as, after all, he was a veteran martial arts legend, and it would be a huge joke if he had no money.


    ¡°However, these kinds of Vajra Amulets are low-grade talismans, and only good for blocking bullets. For someone like you, it¡¯s probably not too useful!¡±


    At this, Zhang Hongyang paused, then replied, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not useful for me, your servant has some disciples and followers, whose cultivation is not as strong as your servant¡¯s. Moreover, they are in Southeast Asia¡ªa ce of chaos. If they had these Vajra Amulets, I¡¯m sure they would have a better chance of staying alive!¡±


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll sell you a hundred pieces too!¡±

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68: That Individual¡¯s Elegant Demeanor</h4>


    To Lu Xuan, drawing a Vajra Amulet was a fairly simple task for him, and it was also currently thergest source of ie for him.


    Up until now, he was the only person who knew how to draw a Vajra Amulet, so he had an absolute monopoly on the market and never had to worry about not being able to sell his wares.


    Even if someone else could sell them, Lu Xuan could immediately bring out an upgraded version. In any case, the methods for making them were all in his head, and it was just a matter of choosing the time to bring them out.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Zhang Hongyang hurriedly said in gratitude, overjoyed. For him, money was not an issue, and a hundred pieces was a small sum of ten million, but it would save many of his disciples and followers.


    In South-east Asia, the world of Cultivators was not as peaceful as in the Huaxia maind. Plots of intrigue and deception against one another weremonce, andrge scale battles were also a verymon urrence.


    To the Cultivators in the South-east Asian region, the Vajra Amulets would be extremely useful.


    Lu Xuan himself did not mind selling him the Vajra Amulets. Now that Zhang Hongyang was under his control, his disciples and followers could naturally be considered a part of Lu Xuan¡¯s forces.


    Despite his loss, it would still benefit his allies, so there was nothing wrong about that.


    ¡°If you have any questions about cultivation, since I¡¯m here now, I can help you with them,¡± Lu Xuan told Zhang Hongyang directly. ¡°You need to hurry and break through to the National Guardian level. You¡¯re still too weak as a martial arts legend!¡±


    Zhang Hongyang was the most important pawn he had for protecting his family. The stronger Zhang Hongyang got, the better it was for him, as Zhang Hongyang would never be able to escape his grasp anyway.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Zhang Hongyang could not hold back his delight.


    He was currently researching the mantra that Lu Xuan had passed down to him, and though he had already made some headway, there was no better way than receiving guidance from Lu Xuan personally.


    As he expected, when he raised the issues he encountered during his cultivation, Lu Xuan, with his vast experience, could effortlessly propose many solutions to his problems.


    His pointers were not careless generalments, but specific concrete solutions, as though Lu Xuan himself had done it during his own cultivation.


    If he had not known that Lu Xuan was not a Mental Awakened, he would have believed that Lu Xuan was of the same background.


    He was still unaware of the fearsome level of Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation in his past life. For small problems like these, he could easily infer the solution and offer guidance, even if he had not done it himself. With a simple nce, many mysteries were no longer a secret to him.


    After a round of guidance from Lu Xuan, he felt like his own breakthrough to the Level Seven National Guardian level was only going to be a matter of time.


    The thought put him in high spirits. A National Guardian level was practically unstoppable in Southeast Asia, and perhaps even the world. They were powerful enough to control a small nation from the shadows, bing its hidden ruler.


    Even so, he would not overstep his boundaries. He was well aware of who his own breakthrough was reliant on.


    In front of Lu Xuan, the pressure he was feeling from him was far too great. Even if he sessfully made it to the Level Seven National Guardian level, his instincts told him that he would still be no match for Lu Xuan.


    The results would probably be no different from thest time.


    At the same time, on the other side of Xia City, in a well-furnished three hundred square meter double-story apartment in a high-end district, Luo Ying stared at the news she had just received. Her face waspletely nched.


    Her third uncle, Luo Yongnian, was dead!


    The corpse had been discovered on Wuyi mountain by a patrolling forest ranger. He had died alongside an internationally renowned assassin.


    Aside from the two, they found nobody else on the scene!


    Another piece of information corroborated with this news. Not long ago, she had set informants to keep watch on Lu Xuan and found that the Agency of Special Affairs Chiefs from Fu City and Xia City had visited his apartment.


    All this clearly showed that Luo Yongnian had ambushed Lu Xuan, but he and the professional assassin he hired were killed by him.


    And, after all this, Lu Xuan emerged unscathed!


    She felt a chill in her heart, as all the rms in her mind were going off. These were no ordinary people, unlike the worthless individuals she had searched out before.


    The two of them were existences at the level of martial arts legends, and either of them was capable of tyrannizing Min Province. With the two of them working together, even the Agency of Special Affairs might be shocked by their lineup.


    They both had strength far above Chen Jiashang¡¯s, so she could not imagine how the two of them could die at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands while they fought together.


    How strong was that Lu Xuan?


    Even a legendary National Guardian level master probably be about this powerful.


    The more she thought about it, the more afraid Luo Ying became. She felt like Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was too much to fathom, and even with the strength of the Luo family or even the Taichu Path, they could not afford to ignore Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength any longer.


    This was even more true for her. Since a long time ago, Lu Xuan had been like a thorn in her side. If not for him, she would not have moved to this high-end district at the periphery of Xia City.


    There was no other reason, except so she could make a hasty escape from Xia City at the slightest hint of danger.


    ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary person with an ordinary background, so how can he be so strong?¡± Luo Ying¡¯s mind was filled with many possibilities. Out of all of them, the most likely one seemed to be that Lu Xuan was backed by a Cultivation Legacy as fearsome as the Taichu Path.


    Otherwise, there was no way he could be this strong at such a young age.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. For someone like him, no matter who is backing him, we can¡¯t allow him to continue growing stronger like this. Otherwise, he will be the end of all of us!¡±


    A look of extreme danger shed through Luo Ying¡¯s eyes.


    She took out her handphone at once, dialing in a number and rying the information through the phone.


    Very quickly, from the other end of the line, an old voice said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter for now. Juste back first!¡±


    ¡°Come back? Elder, if we allow an existence like Lu Xuan to freely grow stronger, he will be the death of us!¡± Luo Ying hurriedly advised, hoping to change the mind of the person listening.


    ¡°Right now, this isn¡¯t urgent, and Lu Xuan is just one lowly man. So what if he¡¯s a martial arts legend? He¡¯s just a small irritating problem!¡± The sound of scolding came from the other end of the line. ¡°The world is about to undergo a huge change, and if we grasp this chance, we can sublimate ourselves. When that happens, a lone Cultivator without a strong background cannot stand against us. Seize this opportunity, and when the timees, you can crush him with a single finger!¡±


    The angry voice continued from her phone, ¡°Each household is currently preparing for this, so what is Lu Xuan in the grand scheme of things! Did you forget the purpose of setting up our Taichu Group? All of us in the Luo family must do our best to fulfill our mission, or the Lin family will get ahead of us. If that happens, when the Young Master enters the world, we won¡¯t be on his good side!¡±


    Luo Ying thought it through and was having difficultying to a decision. She still believed that Lu Xuan would end up bing a force that threatened to end the Luo family, or even possibly the entire Taichu Path.


    At the same time, however, she agreed with what the person on the phone was saying. She had experienced the elegant demeanor of the Young Master, who had been sealed away on the other side. When he emerged into the world, their Taichu Path was destined to conquer the world and rule over everyone.


    Compared to such a thing, this incident with Lu Xuan surely paled in importance.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Luo Ying nodded reluctantly, as she put down the phone, leaving her apartment right away and departing Xia City at once.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69: ss Reunion</h4>


    Lu Xuan was unaware of the Luo family¡¯s decision, as, at this moment, he was on the phone.


    ¡°Hey, Xuan, are you back in Xia City?¡± An excited voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Lu Xuan nodded. He searched his memory and quickly realized who he was speaking to on the phone.


    It was his close buddy from high school who had sat close to him in ss¡ªLi Guanghui.


    Though, ever since Lu Xuan had returned to Fu City for school, the two of them had not met up.


    To Li Guanghui, Lu Xuan was a friend he had not seen for many years, but to Lu Xuan, he had spent an entire lifetime without ever meeting this friend again.


    He vaguely recalled that in his past life, Li Guanghui died on the first day that the world changed. It had been in a violent attack from a mutated beast. So when Lu Xuan heard Li Guanghui¡¯s voice, he felt especially emotional.


    ¡°You¡¯re really back! That¡¯s great!¡± Li Guanghui said excitedly from the other end of the call. ¡°As they say, it¡¯s better to be right on time than to be early. Last time, whenever our ssmates looked for you, you were busy with your studies. You won¡¯t say you¡¯re busy now, will you?!¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m free!¡± Lu Xuan nodded his head. He had not seen this group of friends in a long time.


    Previously, his ssmates did invite him to meet up, but because he was busy with school, he pushed them away. Gradually, as this went on, people stopped trying to ask him to go with them.


    ¡°Thene out and meet us, it¡¯s perfect!¡± Li Guanghui said hurriedly from the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll share the address with you!¡±


    Lu Xuan saw that the sky was already dark outside, and night had fallen yet again.


    He left a note for his parents and made sure Zhang Hongyang was attentively protecting them before he left the house.


    Based on the address that Li Guanghui shared with him, Lu Xuan took a taxi to a luxurious restaurant. Asking for the private room they booked, Lu Xuan hurriedly made his way there.


    There were around thirty people in the private room, and the conversations were already in full swing.


    As the neer pushed open the door and came in, they were all momentarily stunned and could not react, trying to figure out who he was.


    ¡°Xuan!¡±


    It was a young man with a face full of pimples who looked to be in his twenties that reacted first. With an expression of pleasant surprise, he waved at Lu Xuan, beckoning him to sit beside him.


    The rest of the crowd then seemed to remember who Lu Xuan was.


    ¡°Oh he¡¯s Lu Xuan, I almost didn¡¯t recognize him!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, as I recall, he used to look very average, and only his eyes were more attractive than normal. We haven¡¯t seen him in these few years, and he¡¯s actually gotten so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Disposition. It¡¯s mainly his disposition, which is so much different from how it used to be!¡±


    Amotion broke out in the group, as they had a heated discussion. It was no wonder that they could not guess his identity because Lu Xuan was simply too in in the past. His grades were middle-of-the-road, his looks were average, and he had nothing impressive about him to speak of.


    He was basically an extra that waspletely average in appearance and in quality.


    Aside from his close buddy Li Guanghui, the others¡¯ impression of him was beginning to get hazy.


    People like him were extremelymon in each and every ss.


    This was also the main reason that the Luo family¡¯s investigation of him only turned up someone who was the pinnacle of mediocrity.


    It was not because they were not looking hard enough, but just that back then, Lu Xuan was indeed an extremely mediocre person.


    Compared to how he was now to back then, Lu Xuan seemed to have transformed into a whole new person. Even if he was not putting it on disy, the disposition he possessed was clearly different from other people¡¯s.


    ¡°Goodness, this change; it¡¯s as if he went to Korea!¡±


    ¡°If going to Korea can have such a good effect, I¡¯ll immediately sell all I have to go to Korea and get something done as well!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really so good looking that even my maiden heart is a little moved. Why couldn¡¯t I tell back in school? If I had caught hold of him back then, that would have been great!¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t he have a partner back in those days at school?¡± someone said, seeming to have recalled something.


    In the group of girls, a girl with delicate features who would be widely regarded as a beauty looked a little embarrassed.


    She looked at Lu Xuan, who sat a small distance away, and her gaze was one of disbelief. She would have never imagined that Lu Xuan would actually turn out like this.


    At this time, Lu Xuan had just taken a seat, and next to him, Li Guanghui could not help but remark at his incredible change.


    ¡°I never would have thought that you could actually get so handsome! Spill the beans now, did you go to Korea these past few years?¡± Li Guanghui hammered a fist into Lu Xuan¡¯s chest, but before he could finish speaking, he had quickly recoiled in pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your iron body!¡± Li Guanghui grumbled dejectedly. ¡°I thought we¡¯d agreed that we¡¯d stay home and grow fat together, but you¡¯ve sneakily gone to the gym, you traitor!¡±


    Lu Xuan gave Li Guanghui a sidelong look, saying, ¡°In the few years I haven¡¯t seen you, your hairline is struggling to stay in ce. Boys need to secure their hairline to secure their life, you know!¡±


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    When Lu Xuan said that, Li Guanghui could not help but hang his head sadly.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t want to go bald. I still haven¡¯t found myself a girlfriend. Howe nobody likes coders like me? If I knew this would happen, I should have listened to you and taken the exam to be a teacher. What good is writing code, I¡¯m going to turn into code soon!¡±


    Lu Xuan was amused by this, and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t go ming everything on your coding job. Ironman wrote code too. The problem is clearly your own. Let me ask you a question. If you were walking with ady on a wintry day, and she told you the weather was cold, how would you respond?!¡±


    ¡°That must mean she¡¯s concerned about me, and I have to put on more clothes before I go out!¡± Li Guanghui responded at once.


    Patting Li Guanghui¡¯s shoulder, Lu Xuan sighed. ¡°If you¡¯re going bald, let it happen. You¡¯re not going to get a girlfriend anyway, so what difference does it make whether you¡¯re bald.¡±


    Li Guanghui frustratedly pped away Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, saying in reply, ¡°Don¡¯t keep taking shots at me. What makes you think I can¡¯t find a girlfriend?!¡±


    Then, pointing at the girl in the group, Li Guanghui said, ¡°Still, she¡¯s here today, you know?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± Lu Xuan didn¡¯t react.


    Li Guanghui studied Lu Xuan seriously, then said, ¡°Stop pretending, brother. I know what you¡¯re like. You¡¯re just not going to admit your loss here, are you!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not know whether tough or to cry at this. He had a sh of inspiration, and he found the answer he sought in the dusty recesses of his memory.


    He seemed to recall being with a girl for a period of time during high school before theyter separated.


    However, to Lu Xuan, that was something that happened ages ago. It was an adolescent love in his youth, and there was no way he could remember the details.


    ¡°That¡¯s so long in the past. It¡¯s already been four years. You think I haven¡¯t let it go?¡± Lu Xuan looked at Li Guanghui, amused. ¡°If I¡¯m looking for ady, I could get anydy I want!¡±


    With his status in his past life, there had been no woman in the universe he could not get. Even with his current status in this life, there were still women who would offer themselves up to him.


    ¡°Xuan, I¡¯ve noticed that you haven¡¯t improved much over the years, but your ability to bullsh*t has gotten more and more refreshing and refined!¡±


    Li Guanghui looked at Lu Xuan¡¯s earnest expression, and at that time, he thought that Lu Xuan meant he could rely on his looks. Feeling depressed again, hemented, ¡°Is it so great to be good looking?


    ¡°Fine, being good looking is a great thing, after all!¡±


    Li Guanghui immediately followed up his question with his own answer.

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70: Special Technique for Picking Up Girls</h4>


    Without a doubt, Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden reappearance as a handsome man had undoubtedly be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    The passing of time had put some people¡¯s attractiveness on the chopping block, but to others, they seemed to have gone under a stic surgeon¡¯s knife.


    Even so, Lu Xuan was ustomed to this kind of treatment. In his past life, wherever he went, he was in the public eye, so this was just a small stage for him.


    As for the people who were eyeing him, he did not take it to heart, only telling Li Guanghui, ¡°Look at your hair. It looks like you still have room for improvement at work!¡±


    Li Guanghui rubbed his balding head, saying dejectedly, ¡°Stop bringing it up. I¡¯ve just started working a year ago, and I¡¯ve done about a year¡¯s worth of overtime. How am I supposed to get a girlfriend like this!¡±


    At this time, a girl with above average looks and a shapely figure perked up,ing forward to ask, ¡°Guanghui, it¡¯s been a while. Do you have some free time to hang out tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m busy, and can¡¯t you see I¡¯m troubled right now?¡± Li Guanghui waved his hand, shooing the girl away. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so difficult to find a girlfriend these days. Not easy at all, just making it difficult for me. I¡¯m like Gian from Doraemon!¡±


    When the group realized that Lu Xuan had no intention of saying anything to the rest of them, their attention shifted back into their small groups of three to five people. Just like in their small cliques back in their school days, they were grouped up together.


    Still, among the rest of the group, some were the subject of the other¡¯s attention. There were some men and women who were pretty well-dressed and seemed to have done well for themselves since they graduated.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan sensed that someone¡¯s gaze had fallen on him. He immediately turned his head to check and saw a person who was constantly looking over at him.


    It was his high school sweetheart Ren Bingbing. She could not conceal the shock in her eyes, as she obviously did not think Lu Xuan would change so drastically.


    However, as if she was afraid of being noticed by Lu Xuan, when she saw Lu Xuan turning to look at her, she immediately looked away like a scared rabbit.


    Lu Xuan was not too bothered by it, onlyughing it off. It all happened long ago in the past, and if Li Guanghui had not brought it up earlier, he would have almost forgotten about Ren Bingbing.


    Around him, everyone was sharing their gossip. It had been about half a year since they graduated from university, and many had already been in internships for over a year. They were people who had just left the ivory tower of university life and entered society as rookies.


    Some were working, some were taking their postgraduate exams, and there were even quite a few who had gotten married.


    The few people who were doing well naturally stood out from the rest of the crowd and became the subject of discussion for the group.


    Among them, of course, was the girl who had a brief romance with Lu Xuan, Ren Bingbing. Even though her looks were not especially outstanding in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes now, in their ss full of average-looking people, she could be considered the ss beauty.


    At the time, Lu Xuan spent a lot of effort trying to woo Ren Bingbing, but it happened so long ago that his memories of the events were hazy.


    Lu Xuan and Li Guanghui carried on with their conversation, and before long, the food had arrived. Everyone dug in enthusiastically.


    During this time, some girls who were confident in their looks came up to strike up conversation with Lu Xuan, but they were all coldly rejected by him.


    This left Li Guanghui, next to him, howling in anguish. He was dying from this drought of female attention while Lu Xuan was drowning in it.


    He could not find himself a single girlfriend, while Lu Xuan was casually turning down girls a normal person would consider a goddess.


    ¡°Xuan, you must have some kind of special technique for picking up girls, don¡¯t you? You have to teach me. I¡¯m thest heir to my family line, and it falls on me to carry on this family name!¡± Li Guanghui grabbed on to Lu Xuan¡¯s arm, pleading him with an ingratiating expression all over his face.


    ¡°You need it? What techniques, huh?¡± Lu Xuan looked back at Li Guanghui with a nk, confused expression.


    At that moment, Li Guanghui really felt like punching Lu Xuan in the face.


    All of a sudden, while everyone¡¯s conversations were getting heated, the door to their private room opened. A big and tall man in a suit, who looked to be 27 or 28 years old, strode into the room.


    He walked over to Ren Bingbing, pulling her up by her hand, saying, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯ll be paying for your meal today. Everyone, have a good time!¡±


    Then, still grabbing onto Ren Bingbing, he pulled her out of the room.


    The group did not react to the man¡¯s sudden intrusion, as though it was not the first time such a thing had happened. However, they asionally shot strange nces towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was utterly baffled by what had just happened, and he only found outter from Li Guanghui that the man was Ren Bingbing¡¯s fiance.


    Everyone had already seen him before at their previous ss gatherings, and only Lu Xuan waspletely in the dark.


    Lu Xuan finally understood why the group was looking at him so strangely. He did not know whether tough or to cry. Their rtionship happened ages ago. Did the others think he would keep harping over it for the rest of his life?


    ¡°Xuan, this guy is not your average person. I¡¯ve heard that only three years after he graduated, he managed tond a mid-level position in the Chen Group and is drawing a sry of tens of thousands a month!¡± Li Guanghui shared his information, and as he talked, his face revealed an expression of hateful envy.


    The rest of the group in the private room had simr looks on their faces. Lu Xuan¡¯s ssmates were all regr people, and a sry of ten thousand a month would be considered high to them, let alone several tens of thousands. It was a huge sum that most of them would never attain in their lives.


    ¡°Is that the Chen Group run by the Chen family?¡± Lu Xuan connected the dots, realizing what this Chen Group was. The Chen Group was set up by the Min Nan region¡¯s overlords¡ªthe Chen family¡ªand they were the ones who had fought the Seven Invincible Sect before this.


    The Chen Group was not at all inferior to the Ling Group that Ling Huang set up. They had their fingers in all kinds of industries, and thepany was the Chen family¡¯srgest source of ie.


    As the saying went, the poor choose to study, while the rich practice martial arts. If it were not for the endless supply of money and resources provided by the Chen Group, the Chen family would not be able to keep producing masters.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice!¡± Lu Xuan nodded.


    Looking at Lu Xuan¡¯s expression, Li Guanghui was kind of speechless. He could not understand why Lu Xuan was using a tone as though he was a highly respected seniorplimenting one of his juniors.


    In the room, many others also did not know what to say about this. They were no longer students living in their ivory towers, and they understood how hard it was to earn ten thousand a month. A monthly sry of tens of thousands was basically something that nobody from their ss would ever achieve under normal circumstances.


    They saw Lu Xuan¡¯s s¨¦ attitude and how he did not even seem to react to this news. Why did they feel like he waspletely unmoved, and almost like he wanted tough?


    Still, the others thought he was simply putting up a front. They had no idea that Lu Xuan truly no longer felt the value of money, as just this afternoon, he easily earned 20 million.


    Out of the blue, the door to their private room was pushed open. A woman ran in urgently, looking very worried.


    Lu Xuan looked at her and remembered. This was Ren Bingbing¡¯s best girlfriend¡ªDong Qianqian.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible, Bingbing got taken by someone!¡± Dong Qianqian said with an anxious expression.


    ¡°Who could be so daring?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Just now, on the way to the washroom, I saw Bingbing being taken into private room number one!¡± Dong Qianqian caught her breath and exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much, doing such a thing in broad daylight, and in public. Let¡¯s go and get her back!¡±


    One of the youths could not hold back, jumping to their feet.

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71: Situation Is Reversed, All Are Dumbfounded</h4>


    ¡°They¡¯ve simply gone too far this time!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just bullying people?¡±


    ¡°Where hasw and order gone!¡±


    All the ssmates were filled with righteous indignation. At this time, they had only graduated a year ago, and their thinking had not yet been eroded by society, so they could still be hot-blooded.


    In addition, they had all drank alcohol. The guys were red in the face, as they flung the door open and rushed out one after the other.


    The remaining girls also quickly put down their cutlery, following after them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±


    Lu Xuan and Li Guanghui stepped out the door, and there was the sound of a ruckusing from down the hallway.


    By the time Lu Xuan had rushed over to the entrance to private room number one, he discovered people strewn across the floor.


    The male ssmates from before who were burning with righteous fury and wanted toe help Ren Bingbing were now sprawled out on the floor.


    Someone had beaten them to the ground!


    At the entrance to the private room, a burly strongman who looked like an iron tower blocked the doorway, giving off a powerful sense of pressure.


    The man who had pulled Ren Bingbing out of the room earlier was now enduring a verbal assault by the female ssmates.


    ¡°Zhang Yaoyang, how dare you still have the face to call Bingbing your girlfriend? You¡¯re just giving her away to someone else?¡± Dong Qianqian said as she stabbed at Ren Bingbing¡¯s boyfriend with her finger.


    ¡°You guys, stop pestering me and making trouble, Bingbing is just going in there to have a couple of drinks, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Zhang Yaoyang continued to fend them off, looking very sullen.


    ¡°You say we are pestering you and making trouble? Are you still a man?¡± Dong Qianqian scolded, pointing at him.


    Now that the boys were lying beaten on the floor, the rest of the girls were flustered and at a loss.


    ¡°Call a doctor first!¡±


    At that moment, Lu Xuan stepped forward, taking in the situation and ordering the others around.


    As though they had suddenly found a pir of support, the others quickly rallied around Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Hui, let¡¯s go save her!¡±


    Saying this, Lu Xuan made a beeline for private room number one, not even sparing Zhang Yaoyang a single nce.


    Zhang Yaoyang noticed the way Lu Xuan deliberately ignored him. It was a wordless show of contempt, and the snub instantly infuriated him.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Zhang Yaoyang yelled. ¡°What can I do? He is the young master of thepany. What can a mid-level employee like me do? She¡¯s just joining him for a drink, how bad could it be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a man!¡± Lu Xuan shot him a sidelong look as he remarked. Then he came to the entrance of private room number one.


    The burly strongman built like an iron tower looked at Lu Xuan, shing him a contemptuous smile. Another one hade to die.


    Faster than anyone could process, a huge hand the size of a baton swung down towards Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan was even faster and sent a leg smashing into his body. Before his blow could even reach Lu Xuan, he was sent flying by the kick.


    His huge body tumbled across the floor as he moaned in pain. The strongman was sturdily built and had learned how to fight, but to Lu Xuan, he was too weak to withstand even a single hit.


    His other ssmates were dumbfounded, and the male ssmates on the floor who had been beaten were utterly stupefied.


    Even if they had imbibed some alcohol, they were notpletely drunk yet. The whole group of them had been single-handedly beaten by that man just moments ago.


    Yet now, he could not even withstand a single kick from Lu Xuan. Could they really be drunk?


    Could the guy not even beat a pretty boy like him?


    There was the sound of merrymaking from inside the private room, but as Lu Xuan opened the door to the room, all the chatter from inside ceased.


    Lu Xuan scanned the room and saw that two men were surrounded by a group of men and women. Obviously, these two men were running this dinner.


    The two looked to be in their twenties and were dressed elegantly, a clear sign that they were people with powerful backgrounds.


    Lu Xuan also saw Ren Bingbing squeezed into a corner. She was thoroughly drenched, covered in alcohol. Evidently, before Lu Xuan came in, she was the victim of their entertainment.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    Seeing Lu Xuan, Ren Bingbing suddenly reacted as though she had found her savior, rushing over to hide behind Lu Xuan like a timid, frightened fawn.


    ¡°It¡¯s very lively here. Throwing a party, eh!¡±


    Lu Xuan pulled over a chair and sat down nonchntly.


    When they saw Lu Xuan, one of the men instantly looked like he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Lu¡­ Lu¡­ Lu, Mister Lu!¡± The man in his twenties was tongue-tied when he saw Lu Xuan.


    It was a shocking sight for the other people in the room. This man was Young Master Chen. He was a great power in Xia City who everybody deferred to.


    They had never seen Young Master Chen so afraid, looking like he had seen a ghost.


    Probably even Young Master Chen¡¯s own father could not scare him so much.


    ¡°You recognize me?¡± Lu Xuan asked lightly.


    ¡°My name is Chen Nian. Previously, in Fu City, I was witness to Mister Lu¡¯s graceful disy!¡± The Young Master Chen bit the bullet and introduced himself. He was one of the Chen family¡¯s representatives at thest fightingpetition, so because of this, he knew full well how scary Lu Xuan was.


    The Chen family¡¯s Chen Jiashang, who was one of the strongest in the maind, could not withstand a few moves from this man and had been dispatched with ease.


    It was as though he had single-handedly snuffed out the Chen family¡¯s ambitious rise to power, and it left an indelible impression on his heart.


    Still, the information he read clearly said that Lu Xuan should be in Fu City, so he did not expect him to be all the way here in Xia City.


    ¡°Since you already know who I am, that makes things a lot simpler. You¡¯ve abducted my ssmate and had your fun at her expense. How do you intent to atone?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s face bore a chilly sneer, as he looked at Chen Nian.


    Chen Nian waspletely dismayed. How could he have known that the girlfriend of one of his random subordinates was actually somehow rted to Lu Xuan?


    Zhang Yaoyang was not one of his men but worked under his older brother. In thepany, Zhang Yaoyang had helped his older brother at his expense, so when he coincidentally bumped into Zhang Yaoyang here, he thought he could humiliate the man as a disy of power.


    Nobody would have thought that this regr looking woman would have such powerful connections.


    Chen Nian¡¯s face turned green and pale. Just as the people in the private room thought Chen Nian would act out, he simply got to his knees in front of Ren Bingbing, who was behind Lu Xuan, and knelt down in apology.


    ¡°I was indiscriminate in my actions. Would thisdy please forgive me?!¡± As Chen Nian said this, his voice quivered. He thought back to the day they left, when the group he was in was warned by the n leader to avoid provoking a martial arts legend at all costs.


    Otherwise, even if Lu Xuan killed him, the Chen family would not dare look for a martial arts legend to seek revenge. The thought would never even cross their minds.


    A single martial arts legend could easily wipe the entire Chen family from the face of the earth.


    That Chen Jiashang had already utterly defeated the Chen family and forced them to submit to him.


    How much more could Lu Xuan, who was probably ten times more fearsome than Chen Jiashang, do.


    Ren Bingbing waspletely stunned by this turn of events. She did not know the history between the two men, turning to look at Lu Xuan then back at Chen Nian in confusion, at a momentary loss.


    She did not know what to do!


    The rest of their ssmates who had streamed in behind him also looked on in a daze. There were some who were especially astonished when they recognized who Chen Nian was.

 Chapter 72 - The Thing I Hate Most In My Life Is People More Arrogant Than Me

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Thing I Hate Most In My Life Is People More Arrogant Than Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Chen Group¡¯s young master Chen Nian?¡± someone who recognized him asked. ¡°Why is he kneeling in front of Bingbing?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s group of ssmates were presently looking at Chen Nian in a daze, not understanding what they were watching.


    The scene in the room had defied all their expectations. To them, Chen Nian was originally someone way above them, like an untouchable mystical dragon in the sky, yet now here he was, kneeling in front of everyone.


    Furthermore, Lu Xuan, who they thought came from a regr family, was actually just casually sitting there. From the way Chen Nian looked at Lu Xuan, they could see he was terrified of him.


    Chen Nian¡¯s act of getting on his knees was less about wanting to kneel before Ren Bingbing and more about his fear of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°This is way too fantastical. I¡¯ve heard that the Young Master Chen doesn¡¯t even mince his words in front of other leaders in the city!¡±


    ¡°Pinch me; I must be dreaming!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Chen family has connections in many industries across Min Nan, and are extremely powerful. Now seeing how scared he is of Lu Xuan, it¡¯s starting to seem like Lu Xuan was secretly the son of a powerful family!¡±


    In their minds, Lu Xuan¡¯s ssmates could not help but begin to concoct a grand story about a grudge between two powerful families.


    From their point of view, someone who could force Chen Nian, a top tier young master in Min Nan, to his knees in apology must be an even more incredible young heir.


    Still, many of them found this hard to believe. After all, Lu Xuan had been their ssmate for many years, and there was never any sign that he had this kind of secret identity.


    The more they thought about it, the more incredulous they became.


    At this time, the original upants of the private room were even more bewildered. They had never seen Young Master Chen act like this before.


    When they looked back at Lu Xuan, the look in their eyes hadpletely changed.


    From their first impression, Lu Xuan was dressed like an ordinary boy-next-door, like his clothes were bought online, and looked inexpensive. Yet now, his style somehow looked a little like haute couture. Could it be some brand they had never even heard of?


    Many amongst them were already beginning tomit Lu Xuan¡¯s face to memory. He was someone who could bring Chen Nian to his knees with a single sentence. No matter what industry their parents were heads of, he was not someone a rich heir or heiresses like them could afford to cross.


    They all had enjoyed a silver-spoon upbringing, and in their day to day lives following Chen Nian, they were very mboyant, throwing their weight around Xia City.


    At this point in time, they suddenly felt like what they had been doing was too dangerous, as they would never know when they might run into existences one could not afford to provoke.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for? You¡¯re apologizing to her, not to me!¡± Lu Xuan shot a look at Chen Nian and rebuked him.


    Instantly, Chen Nian turned to face Ren Bingbing ingratiatingly, saying, ¡°Miss, I did not know you were actually ssmates with Mister Lu, and today I have acted rashly. How about this, I¡¯ll give you a million for your cleaning fees. What do you think?¡±


    As he proposed a million inpensation, Chen Nian felt an aching in his heart. While he was one of the Chen family¡¯s sons, he had not yet taken the helm of the Chen family.


    He had some money, but a million was still not a small sum; it was at least two to three months of his spending money.


    Even so, if he weighed it against the terrible consequences of angering the man next to her, a million was a small price to pay.


    Ren Bingbing was feeling slightly at a loss. She did not know whether to ept the money or not because her brain had alreadypletely melted into a pile of mush.


    She did not understand why it hade to this, and it felt like her views of the world, values, and life had beenpletely remolded.


    The boyfriend she had thought loved her deeply had actually sold her out to someone else, to protect his own career.


    When she felt like she was about to fall into despair, the ex-boyfriend she had not seen for many years had appeared, rescuing him in an inexplicable fashion.


    She was naturally well aware that Chen Nian had incredible influence, or her boyfriend, who was at a middle level in thepany, would not give in without any resistance, even demeaning himself in the process.


    For someone like herself, who was from a humble background, Chen Nian was an even more impressive big shot.


    However, when this impressive big shot was facing Lu Xuan, he had fallen to his knees after a simple rebuke.


    The shock to her senses from the impact of this series ofparisons was too much, and she was unable to pull herself together.


    She only subconsciously made a sound of agreement. One million. Under normal circumstances, it was a sum she would only earn after working for a couple of decades.


    Now she would easily receive this amount. At this moment, she truly understood that money was nothing to some people.


    To Lu Xuan¡¯s other ssmates, this was also an extremely shocking and exciting development.


    To them, a million was an unimaginable sum of money. It would take them ten, or 20, or even 30 years to earn that much.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you very much!¡± Chen Nian hurriedly said. He was the one who had to pay up, but he acted as though he had received a great deal.


    However, to someone like him, being able to settle the matter with a million was getting much more than just a good deal.


    ¡°Since she has chosen to forgive you, I¡¯ll let you off this once!¡± Lu Xuan said impassively.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mister Lu. Mister Lu, you truly are gracious befitting your stature!¡± Chen Nian acted as though he had just survived a disaster, continuously wiping away the sweat on his forehead.


    At this moment, there was no sight of his pride as the young master of the Chen family. The only thought running through his mind now was how to quickly invite this god of killing to leave.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Chen Nian, since when did you be such a coward. Who is this man?¡± Just then, another of the young men finally opened his mouth. ¡°He¡¯s so arrogant that I¡¯ve never seen someone more arrogant than this guy. The thing I hate most in my life is people more arrogant than me, who can put on airs better than I can!¡±


    ¡°Xu Chengzhi!¡± Chen Nian immediately turned to stare wide-eyed in rage at the man, even though several minutes ago, the man was still one of his invited guests.


    Still, he would not remember that now, as all he knew was that Xu Chengzhi was simply causing trouble for him.


    He had managed to smooth things over after much difficulty, and now he was actually stirring the pot again.


    Lu Xuan shot the young man a sidelong look. He was around the same age as Chen Nian, and as expected, he was a Cultivator. However, he was not a warrior like Chen Nian, and he could sense the fluctuations of spells from the young man.


    It was likely he was a spellcaster type of Cultivator.


    As expected, unless they were of the same family, sect, or circles, they would not be hanging out together.


    ¡°I am very unhappy right now!¡± Xu Chengzhi announced, staring at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I was enjoying the show when you interrupted us. You can tell me now, how you intend topensate me!¡±


    Xu Chengzhi continued to stare down Lu Xuan. He knew that the man before him was able to scare Chen Nian into submission, so he would not be easy to deal with, and had to be a martial arts expert. However, judging by his age, it would be incredible if he could even reach the cultivation of a Level Five Baodan Grandmaster.


    As a mere Baodan Grandmaster, he might be able to intimidate Chen Nian, but he was still far from strong enough to intimidate Xu Chengzhi.


    ¡°Hahaha, you want me topensate you?¡± Lu Xuan burst out inughter. ¡°And who exactly are you?¡±

 Chapter 73 - Nanyang Tame Head Spell

    <h4>Chapter 73: Nanyang Tame Head Spell</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that I want you to kneel down before me!¡±


    In a sh, Xu Chengzhi had leapt to his feet,ing to stand straight in front of Lu Xuan.


    Xu Chengzhi sent a kick as fast as lightning sweeping directly towards Lu Xuan¡¯s head.


    Without even looking, Lu Xuan raised his hand straight away, easily blocking the deadly kick.


    Bang!


    The sound of the two men colliding caused a loud, dull thud.


    Xu Chengzhi was not at all surprised that his kick was blocked. Clearly, he had some preconceptions about Lu Xuan¡¯s strength and thought he was some kind of Baodan Grandmaster. It was perfectly normal for a Baodan Grandmaster to be able to block his attacks.


    However, almost simultaneously, Xu Chengzhi brought his elbow chopping down like a de¡¯s edge.


    Each move was vicious, and each move was targeting a weak spot of the body. The fighting style Xu Chengzhi practiced was an unrestricted style, where, as long as one could crush the enemy, nothing was forbidden, and any kind of move was allowed.


    Even so, no matter what Xu Chengzhi tried to do, he was unable to break past Lu Xuan¡¯s guard.


    In just a short span of time, the pair had already exchanged over twenty moves. From the start, Lu Xuan had not left his seat, and his body had not moved, but he easily stopped all of Xu Chengzhi¡¯s attacks.


    When the other rich heirs and Lu Xuan¡¯s ssmates saw this, it looked to them like a martial arts movie, as the way the two men fought was unlike how ordinary people brawled.


    This was especially true with Xu Chengzhi¡¯s moves. They were extremely vicious, and they could tell the damage his moves could do if theynded, just by watching. However, Lu Xuan continued to block each of Xu Chengzhi¡¯s attacks with impable timing and only using one hand.


    All of this looked just like what they saw in the movies. Still, the scene in front of them was many times more exciting and thrillingpared to watching it on the big screen in theatres.


    Just watching made their adrenaline pump.


    The other rich heirs only knew that Xu Chengzhi was the son of a rich family from Nanyang, but they had had no idea that he was such a fierce fighter.


    As for Lu Xuan¡¯s ssmates, they never expected that the in and ordinary Lu Xuan they knew from before would not only grow handsome but be so good at fighting.


    Many of the female ssmates¡¯ eyes sparkled when they looked at Lu Xuan, this new Lu Xuan giving them a huge and pleasant surprise after so many years.


    ¡°What the hell! Xuan is too good at fighting! Even the special effects in movies aren¡¯t as impressive!¡±


    Li Guanghui was even more stunned. He was the closest of them to Lu Xuan and had been his diehard buddy during high school.


    However, Lu Xuan used to look skinny and weak. He definitely did not possess such frightening abilities back then.


    Boys would always love this kind of thing; it was just a matter of how much.


    Still, evenplete novices like them could tell that Lu Xuan¡¯s skillspletely outssed Xu Chengzhi¡¯s. It was apparent by how Xu Chengzhi was already short of breath, while Lu Xuan¡¯s breathing had not been disrupted in the slightest.


    Xu Chengzhi had also noticed the gap in martial skill between his opponent and himself. Even so, his forte was not in martial arts, and he quickly retreated to the corner of the room.


    From out of his pocket, Xu Chengzhi withdrew a skull and started to rub it continuously, chanting some kind of bizarre curse.


    Soon enough, Lu Xuan felt an evil mental energy heading for his mind in an attempt to take over his brain.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Lu Xuan said coldly.


    In an instant, as though he was hit by a heavy impact, Xu Chengzhi spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, hurtling backward.


    Xu Chengzhi had instantly been knocked unconscious.


    Lu Xuan gave Xu Chengzhi an icy re. His method of attack was somewhat simr to Zhang Hongyang¡¯s. The difference was that Zhang Hongyang was a Level Six martial arts legend, while Xu Chengzhi only had the strength of a Level Five Baodan Grandmaster.


    If Lu Xuan had not controlled his Mental Strength, just the bacsh from his Mental Strength would be enough to instantly deal Xu Chengzhi severe lethal damage.


    What kind of spell is this? Is this a Nanyang Tame Head? Lu Xuan wondered, rubbing his chin. A variant of the Nanyang Tame Head spells came to mind, which seemed to be a way of using Mental Strength to hurt people. In his past life, he had met powerful Cultivators who had mastered the Nanyang Tame Head spell. Compared to them, Xu Chengzhi was far from reaching their level.


    The Tame Head spell was much more mysticalpared to what Awakened like Zhang Hongyang did. It could invade Lu Xuan¡¯s mind without any warning.


    If it was any ordinary Baodan Grandmaster, if they were unprepared, they would have fallen victim to the spell.


    Even for a martial arts legend, they would probably have a hard time against these mysterious methods.


    Still, those were regr people. When the opponent was Lu Xuan, trying such an attack was suicidal, as all forms of mental attacks werepletely ineffective against Lu Xuan.


    His Mental Strength was far too powerful, and for experts at the present stage, there were no weaknesses to exploit and no openings to invade. His mind was so well defended it was like there were metal walls protecting it.


    Obviously, Xu Chengzhi had be overconfident, as he had a mystical method of attack in the Tame Head spell. Also, his martial arts ability was equivalent to an average Baodan Grandmaster.


    It was because he had such overpowering strength that he could get away with being unreasonable. If his opponent had been a new Baodan Grandmaster like Lin Sheng, then they would probably be defeated.


    Unfortunately for him, he had picked a fight with Lu Xuan. In front of Lu Xuan¡¯s absolute strength, his petty tricks were meaningless.


    The rest of the people watching were scared speechless at what just happened. They could not even begin to wrap their minds around what happened, as they saw Xu Chengzhi suddenly vomit blood and get flung backward.


    Lu Xuan got up from the chair, and said to Chen Nian, ¡°Tie him up, and the people from the Agency of Special Affairs will be here shortly to deal with him. How dare a Nanyang Tame Head user like hime to the Huaxia maind so brazenly!¡±


    Chen Nian hastily crawled to his feet and dared not to refuse the order. Then, looking at Lu Xuan, he immediately decided to bite the bullet, saying, ¡°Mister Lu, I have something very important to report to you!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at Chen Nian and replied, ¡°You can tell me when I get back!¡±


    As Lu Xuan said this, he brought Ren Bingbing, who was still in a daze, out of the room under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, and passed her to some other girls to get her cleaned up.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, thank you!¡± Ren Bingbing had kept her silence for a long time and finally opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Next time when you choose a man, be more discerning!¡±


    Lu Xuan patted Ren Bingbing on the shoulder, then turned to leave.


    Ren Bingbing watched the figure of Lu Xuan departing, knowing that there was no chance of them ever getting back together. The two of them lived in different worlds now.


    After Lu Xuan had left, the rest of the group finally burst out in amotion as they started discussing what happened.


    ¡°Was that really Lu Xuan? He¡¯s too damn cool!¡±


    ¡°So cool, my maiden heart was shook!¡±


    ¡°As I thought, masculine guys like this are the coolest. Those pretty boys from idol groups don¡¯t cut it at all!¡±

 Chapter 74 - Smuggle

    <h4>Chapter 74: Smuggle</h4>


    In the private room, the men and women who were originally with him had been all chased out by Chen Nian, and the only other person remaining was Xu Chengzhi, who Chen Nian had tied up as hey unconscious.


    Chen Nian was now respectfully waiting for Lu Xuan to return.


    At this point in time, Chen Nian did not feel any resentment. Especially after he saw the arrogant Xu Chengzhi, which even he was slightly afraid of, easily lose to Lu Xuan, he did not even dare to feel discontent.


    This Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was far, far stronger than his, and unsurprisingly, his family¡¯s warnings were justified.


    ¡°Speak, what did you want to tell me!¡± Lu Xuan found a seat and sat down.


    ¡°I wish to report something very important to Mister Lu!¡± Chen Nian took a careful look at Lu Xuan before he spoke up.


    ¡°What¡¯s this important information?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze swept across Chen Nian as he asked.


    ¡°Actually, this Xu Chengzhi is a disciple of the Flying Dragon Sect!¡± Chen Nian answered.


    Lu Xuan furrowed his brow upon hearing this. Of course, he knew of the Flying Dragon Sect, as Chen Jiashang was one of their core disciples from the Chen family. The overseas branch of the Chen family wanted to use the maind branch of the family as a springboard to extend their power into the maind.


    However, they were defeated by Lu Xuan!


    And now, another disciple from the Flying Dragon Sect had appeared. Obviously, the Flying Dragon Sect had not let Chen Jiashang¡¯s defeat dissuade them from their goals of entering the maind.


    Chen Jiashang had suffered a loss not long ago, and they had sent someone to contact the Chen family at once.


    If Lu Xuan had not coincidentally beat him today, nobody would have known that the Flying Dragon Sect had actually sent more men to infiltrate the maind.


    ¡°Your Chen family sure is bold. You¡¯re well aware that the Flying Dragon Sect is a force currently being targeted by the Agency of Special Affairs, and yet you still dare to contact them!¡± Lu Xuan joked without any mirth while looking at Chen Nian.


    Chen Nian felt the ridiculousness of the situation. If they had not bumped into Lu Xuan today, nobody would have spread this information.


    Though the Agency of Special Affairs was very powerful, they were not omnipotent. The regr people who worked for them could not possibly keep tabs on these Cultivators.


    ¡°Mister Lu, please be understanding, this was not my fault!¡± Chen Nian exined. ¡°What I am about to tell you is also rted to this. The Flying Dragon Sect¡¯s objective for entering the maind this time is to smuggle a batch of power items and cultivation treasures out of the country!¡±


    ¡°Smuggle power items and cultivation treasures?¡± Lu Xuan knit his brow. The memory of such a thing also happening in his past life suddenly sprang to mind.


    Ever since spirit qi had been revived, many things that were overlooked before had now be things worth smuggling. Among these, the most important objects were power items and cultivation treasures.


    Especially because the Huaxia maind once had a rich Cultivator culture before Liu Bowenter severed the dragon¡¯s veins and cut them off from the world.


    Still, there were many power items that remained in the world. They had escaped attention before, but with the revival of spirit qi, these power items had gradually regained some of their original magic.


    Many Cultivators were drooling at the thought of these power items, and aside from Cultivators in the Huaxia maind, many overseas Cultivators were also looking for them.


    As for cultivation treasures, these included spiritual fruits like the Marrow Cleansing Fruit Lu Xuan collected before. They were also highly coveted by many overseas Cultivators.


    Following this, the Agency of Special Affairs had issued a new regtion, forbidding the export of these items to foreign countries. Of course, this had not been drafted as a neww, as at this point, the world of Cultivators was still kept separate from the world of regr people. Ordinary people only got small glimpses of the existence of the world of Cultivators, and they had yet to be as knowledgeable aster generations would be.


    So, of course, there was no clear-cutw, but all the factions knew about this regtion. Thus, most of the markets for power items and cultivation treasures went underground and turned into a smuggling ring.


    ¡°If they¡¯re thinking of smuggling it out, then there must be someone willing to buy them. I hope it¡¯s not your Chen family!¡± Lu Xuan looked at Chen Nian with a mirthless smile.


    Chen Nian hurriedly shook his head, replying, ¡°How is that possible? If our Chen family dared to do something like this, wouldn¡¯t we just be courting death?¡±


    Chen Nian hastily cut all ties with this matter. This was apletely separate affair from their previous cooperation with the overseas Chen family.


    This year, many factions had started doing business overseas, and it was normal to have ties with foreign factions, though that was for regr exchanges.


    The forces that wanted to extend their reach into the Huaxia maind were not limited to the overseas Chen family and the Flying Dragon Sect, and there were many other factions trying to do the same.


    They had just provided a channel for the overseas Chen family toe in.


    If not for the fact that one of the Flying Dragon Sect members just happened to be marked by the Agency of Special Affairs, they would have been able to fly under the Agency¡¯s radar.


    However, the smuggling of power items and cultivation treasures was a serious offense.


    After all, this was a deed which weakened their own countrymen and empowered overseas Cultivators. The Agency of Special Affairs would not let off anyone they caught easily, and if other Cultivators in the country knew about this, they would also turn hostile.


    From the perspective of traditional Cultivators, such an act was sphemous to one¡¯s ancestors.


    ¡°Our Chen family is only interested in borrowing the overseas Chen family¡¯s strength to elerate our growth, and we wouldn¡¯t dare participate in such a thing. I only just learned of this over dinner when Xu Chengzhi told me about it!¡± Chen Nian easily sold out Xu Chengzhi. ¡°I¡¯m also from Huaxia¡ªborn and raised¡ªand would never do something that brought shame to my ancestors. When ites to major issues like these, I can still distinguish right from wrong!¡±


    Lu Xuan gave Chen Nian a side-eye, naturally understanding that he was just spouting nonsense. If he had not happened to meet Lu Xuan here by chance, Chen Nian probably would never have let the cat out of the bag.


    Currently, Chen Nian was trying to absolve himself of all the guilt and avoid being a target of the Agency of Special Affairs, so he was betraying Xu Chengzhi right away.


    Even so, Lu Xuan was not going to pick on him for this. He only cared about the results, not the process of getting them.


    ¡°Do you know where the trade is going to happen? What¡¯s the trading location?¡± Lu Xuan questioned him.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s happening tomorrow night, at a warehouse in the outskirts of the city!¡± Chen Nian hurriedly answered.


    This was all information leaked to him over dinner by Xu Chengzhi after he had had too much to drink and let loose a bit too much. It was now being used to redeem himself of all guilt.


    ¡°Very good. Tomorrow night, you will personally lead the way, so we can catch them all at once!¡± Lu Xuan said, nodding his head.


    ¡°Mister Lu, before this, Xu Chengzhi once hinted that the Flying Dragon Sect had sent a martial arts legend here, so I¡¯m afraid it might be dangerous!¡± Chen Nian said in terror, without any of the pomp of the Chen family¡¯s young master. He was still aware of the measure of his own strength. If he had to fight a martial arts legend, he probably would not survive a single blow and would be instantly killed.


    The gap between their abilities was simply too great!


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll be there to protect you. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± Lu Xuan said with a coldugh.


    Even if there were a martial arts legend, he would be helpless in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Fine then!¡±


    Chen Nian nodded in agreement. He had, at least, witnessed Lu Xuan¡¯s power for himself.


    Chen Jiashang, who had also been a martial arts legend, was no match for Lu Xuan, so he estimated that Lu Xuan must be one of the strong ones among the martial arts legends.

 Chapter 75 - The Hunted became the Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Hunted became the Hunter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan knew almost immediately that it was the feat of awakened mental powers from one of the Awakened.


    Being able to affect him even for a mere moment meant that the one who was there was a formidable one as well. Such a figure would be at least level six, which, in turn, meant that it was yet another martial arts legend.


    Anyone who was lower than level six would not have even gotten the chance to affect him at all, to begin with.


    A pair of eyes seemed startled somewhere in the dark. Despite being the one with the element of surprise, that figure had only been able to momentarily affect the target¡¯s senses.


    It was something that the assant had not encountered since he had awakened such supernatural abilities.


    He was formidable enough to hypnotize even the likes of level five Baodan Grandmasters with just a single look. Not even level six martial arts legends would have been able to shrug off his illusions without breaking a sweat.


    He was, too, a level sixer, after all, and his massive Mental Strength had always been his greatest weapon.


    However, the assant quickly realized that Lu Xuan was now turning his gaze in his direction. The assant was instantly frightened, as that spoke of one terrifying truth¡ªLu Xuan was able to detect his presence.


    It was a level of Mental Strength and perception like none other.


    Knowing that his cover was blown entirely, he opted to just show himself right away.


    The middle-aged man was dressed in traditional Chinese garb. He had an unassuming expression on his face. One would have taken him for an ordinary man based on his appearance alone.


    However, in Lu Xuan¡¯s senses, that man¡¯s Mental Strength stood out like antern in the dark.


    He was several times more powerful than Luo Yongnian, who was of the same level. That man was extremely frightening.


    Luo Yongnian was a warrior while that middle-aged man was but an Awakened who had awakened a level of mental powers. Both figures evolved in different directions, and the difference was quite normal.


    But then again, be it a warrior who specialized in honing his physical feats, or an Awakened who had awakened his mental powers, there was no doubt that both men were some of the most terrifying people in the world at the moment.


    Tomon folks, those two were like gods among men.


    Lu Xuan, however, remainedpletely unfazed despite facing two level six martial arts legends at the moment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to go that far just to kill me. You both are considered the best of the best, for the time being.¡± Lu Xuan smirked in amusement as he spoke.


    ¡°Although we have no idea who your teachers are, you will certainly die from getting on the Luo n¡¯s bad side.¡±


    Luo Yongnian looked at Lu Xuan and spoke every single word with confident might.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into your info and thought you were only amon man. It certainly surprises me that you¡¯re actually a hidden dragon. But no matter, for I¡¯ll be ying a dragon today.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha... ying dragons, eh? Luo Yongnian, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve overestimated your abilities. What makes you think that you¡¯ll be able to kill me?¡± Lu Xuanughed as he touched his forehead with his hand.


    ¡°Is that so? You think you can look down on everyone because you¡¯re good? To me, it seems like you know nothing of the saying, ¡®tall trees in the woods are sure to get their tops blown off.¡¯ You¡¯re still too young, indeed,¡± Luo Yongnian said inly.


    ¡°That depends on how capable the winds are, I guess. A breeze thates with a drizzle will do little more than provide nourishment, not breaking said trees instead,¡± Lu Xuan replied in an unfazed manner.


    Tall trees in the woods were sure to get their tops blown off. However, if said trees were strong enough, the winds would have no effect on them. Instead, any storm would only end up making said trees stronger.


    That was how it was with him back in his past life. No storm had proven strong enough to break a tree like him, and all such adversities had only propelled him to the clouds.


    Both men seemed to have been doing nothing much but talking, yet the words at y were statements of their martial resolve. Given how both men were resolute, apetition of wills at such levels was unable to bend either of them.


    ¡°You guys might think that you¡¯veid traps all over the ce to get me, but you¡¯ve made one mistake¡ªI am the one who will take such opportunities to kill you people instead.¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked inly. He knew that the Luo n was still the Luo n. It was utterly ridiculous to think that one such ferocious n would simply let up just like that.


    But then again, despite knowing where the ancestral home of the n was located, there was no way he could have crashed into their ce and wreaked havoc. It would have done more than just shake the foundations of the n.


    The effects would have rippled and affected the entire nation.


    The Luo n had been so developed throughout the years that its influence spread throughout the whole world. That was why Lu Xuan dared not to just go up and shake the Luo n down.


    He was indifferent to what would have happened to him, as he could simply escape after killing those people. However, his family and friends would have ended up taking the fall for him.


    He was mentally transcendental, and nothing was able to hold him down. However, given that he was still of a mortal body, he waspelled to make certain mundanepromises.


    The day where he would grow formidable enough to suppress any forces that dared go against him was the day that would have spelled doom for the Luo n once and for all.


    Given how spirit qi was just beginning to be restored to the world and changes all over the world had just begun, the Luo n was, at the moment, far less powerful than it had been back in his past life. The difficulty of uprooting the Luo n altogether in that life would have been far lower than in his past life.


    But then again, Lu Xuan saw no point to just bear with it all for the time being. He waspelled to kill several important figures, taking their heads as an interest to a long term payment.


    Doing so would have allowed him to continuously weaken the n¡¯s powers,ying the foundations for the eventual attempt of uprooting the n once and for all.


    He was still not powerful enough at the moment, and he needed to grow further, getting to heights so high that everyone in the world would have to think twice before taking him on. He would make himself into a one-man-sect, meaning growing powerful enough to take on armies all on his own.


    ¡°You b*stard are quite a snake indeed.¡±


    Luo Yongnian¡¯s eyes burst with terrifying killing intent after hearing what Lu Xuan said.


    It was just as Luo Ying spected; that b*sard did not fear the Luo n in the slightest and had instead been thinking of ways to take on the n.


    If he were to truly be allowed to seed, he alone would, in time, be able to deal a crushing blow on the n. Despite having hired massive scores of masters, none of them would have been able to hold a candle against one such terrifying martial arts legend if he were allowed to reach such heights.


    That was because no one knew of how terrifying martial arts legends could be than martial arts legends themselves.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance to do so, though, for you won¡¯t be walking out alive today.¡±


    A dagger emerged out of nowhere right after Luo Yongnian finished saying that, heading straight for Lu Xuan¡¯s neck.


    The dagger had a bluish-green sheen on it, a sign that it was poisoned. One gash would have been enough to kill an elephant.


    A sinister grin appeared on Luo Yongnian¡¯s face. He and Lu Xuan had been trading words all that time just to set up that very instant.


    It was only then that a human-like silhouette appeared vaguely before Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    What happened next rendered the hidden assant astonished. Lu Xuan had the dagger between two of his fingers.


    That dagger, which had been sharp and tough enough to break stone effortlessly, waspletely stuck, unable to move even an inch.


    That person who had been lurking all along realized that the tables were turned against him right away, causing him to want to run immediately.


    It seemed as if one missed hit would force him to back away thousands of miles.

 Chapter 76 - Lu Xuan Finally Showed

    <h4>Chapter 76: Lu Xuan Finally Showed</h4>


    Those men that she brought had undergone specialized training, and they had no problems dealing withmon criminals. However, dealing with a HuaJin Master¡ªespecially one capable of getting so frighteningly close so quickly¡ªmeant that they were unable to even draw their guns in time, which, in turn, meant that dealing with such a person had been impossible.


    She felt tremendously stressed right there and then. Both of those people before him were nothing less her archnemesis, yet there were two of them, and she was on her own.


    Worse still, she had no idea just how many more were there in that warehouse.


    She finally came to regret what she did, finding that she had been in over her head.


    She had been able to get rid of several gangs and criminal organizations, even smugglers, in the past, due to her formidable capabilities. All of that allowed her to rise to the position of chief of a police station before she was even 30 years old.


    Those were solid records, after all.


    It was due precisely to this that she came right away with her men after finding that those people could have been smugglers. She didn¡¯t think she and her men needed to be afraid even if the potential smugglers were armed, as her forces were armed as well.


    The female police officer backed away several steps right away, drawing her gun. She pointed at the two before him.


    ¡°Freeze! Put your hands up and tell me who you people are!¡± the female officer said only after putting enough distance between herself and them. This action made her feel more at ease.


    Common people would have had a problem taking out a HuaJin Master, even if they were armed with firearms.


    Sensory perception of HuaJin Masters was simply too sharp, and there needed to be several people shooting at them. Furthermore, the shooters had to be elites who were highly proficient with firearms before there was a chance of hitting the HuaJin Masters.


    However, it was different in her case, as she was a HuaJin Master herself. Her perception was every bit on par with those two before him. Her uracy would have been unnervingly high if she were to actually shoot, and that fact put her at ease.


    The two before her were actually wary enough not to move too much. However, the two of them seemed to be thinking about how to get out of the spot.


    The gates of the warehouse were opened at that moment, and another group rushed out from it. There were two of those people taking the lead. One of them was a bald man with a scar on his head. He looked like a monk. The other was an elder wearing a Chinese tunic. He was not tall, yet he emanated an intimidating aura, like that of a ferocious beast.


    ¡°A cop, eh?¡±


    Master Ying and Yin Tianming looked at each other. Their doubts were somewhat resolved now that they knew hat it was just the police. It was especially so in the case of Yin Tianming, as the act of the police finding him meant that they had been tracking him somehow.


    He was the one who chose the location where the trade was to be carried out, after all. As such, he felt rather embarrassed.


    ¡°So, the woman here is digging her own grave.¡±


    Yin Tianming smirked. He would have been warier if it was the Special Task Force showing up at his door, yet he saw that there was nothing to be afraid of with ordinary police.


    That female police officer felt the hairs on her body standing up, as she stood opposite those people, sending serious warning signals to her brain.


    It was her warrior instinct kicking in, telling her that those people before her were terrifying beings.


    There were several HuaJin Masters among those people. Even the weakest among them was highly proficient in using hidden energy. There was also the case with the two among the bunch, whom she was unable to read at all.


    She knew very well what such a situation would have meant¡ªthose people were at least Baodan Grandmasters. No, not even Baodan Grandmasters made me feel so stressed before, she thought.


    That was because her master was a Baodan Grandmaster. She would not have been a formidable HuaJin Master herself if it had not been for one such master, and yet, she had never felt so pressured by her master before.


    If she were to close her eyes and feel her surroundings, she might have thought that she was facing a huge, ferocious beast instead of a group of people.


    It was especially so with the two taking the lead. Her senses told her that those two were not even considered humans, that they were actually monsters in human form.


    Her arms were shaking. The pressure from those two people was so great that she found it difficult to even move.


    ¡°They¡¯re able to suppress me and keep me still just by using their aura alone. They¡¯re not Baodan Grandmasters. They have at least be Martial Arts Legends to do so!¡±


    The officer felt shivers running down her spine.


    ¡°Get up there and finish her off. Leave no loose ends and don¡¯t alert the others,¡± Master Ying said to a female subordinate of his.


    The subordinate moved without hesitation, taking huge strides anding before the officer, holding her arm in a chopping form and swinging straight for the officer¡¯s neck.


    I¡¯m about to die, the female officer thought. The female officer shut her eyes reflexively. Being pinned down by aura emanating from the Martial Arts Legends meant that she was unable to even open fire. It was as her entire body was shaking.


    She had no choice but to wait for death.


    Yet, at that very moment, mere seconds away from death, she felt the terrifying aura that was pinning her down disappeared without a trace. While she was puzzled as to what happened, her years of training in martial arts and being a cop allowed her to react in time.


    Bang!


    A gunshot was heard, and a bloody hole was seen on that female subordinate¡¯s forehead. Blood gushed from the wound, and she slumped over, her face carrying an astonished expression.


    Everyone present was stunned. No one knew things would have taken such a turn without warning.


    It was especially so with Master Ying and Yin Tianming, who were still puzzled as to what happened, not expecting the officer to still be able to open fire while being pinned down by their aura.


    What the hell is happening?


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± The officer was stunned herself. She was puzzled as to why she became able to move all of a sudden.


    It had been the work of her instinct that allowed her to open fire. With the target being so near and not being on guard, the shot hit its intended target.


    ¡°Who is it? Show yourself!¡± Master Ying shouted loudly after spending a brief moment in confusion.


    Yin Tianming realized by then that someone else¡ªsomeone formidable¡ªhad been messing up their auras, which was why the officer was able to fire her gun.


    Both men went on high alert in an instant. If there were a top-notch formidable being present who escaped their notice, it would have been someone that they definitely were unable to afford to look down on.


    Most importantly, that someone had actually been able to interfere with their auras from so far away. That feat alone spoke volumes of the being¡¯s powers.


    Two figures walked out of the woods. One of them looked little more than an average student, wearing a T-shirt and a pair of jeans.


    The other man looked a lot more elegantly dressed, yet that man followed behind the in, young man instead.


    ¡°Smuggling is a serious crime, you know!¡± Lu Xuan chuckled and said.


    There was no doubt about it. The man who was interfering with the auras emanated by Master Ying and Yin Tianming was none other than Lu Xuan.


    He had initially wanted to barge into the ce himself but decided to stay behind and keep a close eye on things after seeing that the police surrounded the ce.


    It was due to him having seen what was happening moments earlier that he had been able to interfere with the aura emanated by those two men.


    That act saved the officer¡¯s life.


    It was just like how Chen Nian put it¡ªthe smuggling deal this time looked like something that both parties were very mindful of; there were actually two Martial Arts Legends present.


    This is absolutely anything but ordinary.


    One of the two parties involved would be from the Flying Dragon Sect, but there was no idea where the other one was from.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Master Ying locked his gaze on Lu Xuan like how an eagle as he asked away.

 Chapter 77 - Something is definitely Fishy when Things get so Out of Place

    <h4>Chapter 77: Something is definitely Fishy when Things get so Out of ce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The man before his eyes was just too young.


    That man was so young; it seemed ridiculous.


    Lu Xuan, who was very young, to begin with, had gotten one or two years younger after making a breakthrough to Level Seven¡ªthe National Guardian level¡ªmaking him look as if he was 17 or 18.


    Such an age would have meant that he would have been little more than a student of his student, among the followers of Master Ying, like a novice who had just joined not long ago.


    However, Master Ying was unable to see through that young man all the same, so much so that the young man did not even seem to be a cultivator to him.


    A warrior who had cultivation training and one who did not would have been very different, even though not every one of them would look tall and imposing, like Yin Tianming the Iron-armed Arhat, who was standing right beside him.


    Nheless, warriors with cultivation training would have sported a bearing that made them markedly different from themon folk. It was just like how that female police officer had been able to look naturally intimidating even without meaning to.


    One could even see their muscles tense up.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, looked scrawny and hardly had any muscle on him. He didn¡¯t look like a cultivator at all.


    While Chen Nian, who stood beside Lu Xuan, was, without a doubt, a solid cultivator and warrior despite looking rather withered from the years of indulging in booze and women.


    Nheless, Chen Nian¡¯s training was so good that Master Ying found him beneath notice. It was as the man would not have been able to even take a single hit from him.


    No matter how he looked at it, Chen Nian was the one who looked like a cultivator, and Lu Xuan, amon folk.


    Yet, despite being obviously a cultivator, let alone one who was from a well-to-do family and dressed immactely, he looked like ackey when he stood behind Lu Xuan.


    Everything just seemed too out of ce.


    Something was definitely fishy when things got so out of ce!


    Is he, too, a cultivator or an Awakened? A thought popped up in Master Ying¡¯s mind all of a sudden.


    But still, peculiarities of a cultivator or an Awakened would have manifested elsewhere, even if such traits were not seen physically.


    Everything just looks too damn off, he thought.


    Even Yin Tianming, who was standing beside Master Ying, shared the same thoughts. Everything just looked too weird.


    As for the others, they were unable to even tell that something was off.


    Even the police officer felt that something was off. However, she nheless stood right before Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Best get out of here, buddy. These people are extremely dangerous criminals, and they sure are not peoplemon folks like you can handle. Get out of here with your friend at once and call the police.¡±


    Lu Xuan felt what the officer said to be ridiculous. He, however, somehow realized that the officer was thinking that he was trying to be a hero, trying to save the damsel in distress that was her.


    She thought him to be little more than a brat who did not know where he stood.


    However, he nheless had a good impression of the female officer. While she behaved rather brashly, she had a very strong sense of justice, seen from how she told him to leave first and offered to cover for him, despite knowing that she was vastly outnumbered by really powerful people.


    It was due to many people like her, fighting on battlefields, not known to others, that the peace and order of the nation were maintained.


    But, she soon felt rather awkward, as she came to realize that nobody was paying any attention to her. Instead, everyone seemed to have their own ideas.


    Lu Xuan chuckled and walked up, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of using the women standing before me as shields.¡±


    The officer felt rather flustered and replied, ¡°This is not the time for such bullsh*t. None of those people aremon people. They¡¯re all warriors, and they are good!¡±


    The officer still thought that Lu Xuan did what he did because he was oblivious to how terrifying the warriors were.


    Common folk, in general, were still oblivious to how terrifying cultivators were. The country was still keeping their existence under wraps at the moment.


    She had seen too manymon folks who ended up injured, and some were even killed because they underestimated just how terrifying the cultivators were.


    She knew all too well about the cultivators. Many of them were merely Awakened ones who had little training, yet they thought they had be gods told of in legends.


    The mindsets of such people had long gone out of whack, thinking the lives ofmon folk to be worth little more than that of ants.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not kidding here,¡± Lu Xuan grinned and replied.


    Lu Xuan then turned his gaze at those before him and said, ¡°I see that you people have guts of astronomical proportions, seeing how you people dare to smuggle things in this country. Just what the hell have you people been smoking?¡±


    Master Ying continued to lock his gaze at Lu Xuan, as the young man simply felt too dangerous to him.


    The young man felt so dangerous that even he did not dare to move haphazardly.


    ¡°Who are you, and what do you want? I¡¯d tell you not to stick your nose in business that has nothing to do with you. This is way out of your league,¡± Yin Tianming said. He felt that Lu Xuan looked rather familiar, yet he was unable to recall where he had seen him before.


    However, that out-of-ce feeling Lu Xuan emanated caused him to keep his guard up, nheless.


    He quickly decided to test Lu Xuan out. But, like Master Ying, he did not bother with Chen Nian, who was standing behind Lu Xuan, at all.


    ¡°Master Ying. It¡¯s Master Ying!¡± Chen Nian behaved as if he had just recalled something at the moment,ing to his senses.


    He finally recalled who that elder in the Chinese tunic suit had been. The elder was a very famous middleman who was into all sorts of trade¡ªthe kind of trade that was not the concern of most people.


    There were many people who were too reluctant to ce their trust in others and had reservations about doing businesses involvingrge sums of money, especially the ones under the table.


    Those people would have eventually sought Master Ying out.


    Precisely put, there was indeed one such industry, and Master Ying was one of the top dogs in this industry.


    The Chen n, as one of the major forces, had to deal with such people, without a doubt. As an elite member of their n, Chen Nian definitely knew a lot of things that few others would have known.


    He had heard of Master Ying before, but he had never seen the elder in person, only in photographs. It would not have taken him so long to recall who that elder was otherwise.


    He sensed a shiver running down his spine as the fact came to light.


    Shady middle persons like Master Ying had to deal with all sorts of unsavory people, which meant that he would not have been able to keep his foothold if he were anything less than formidable.


    Furthermore, being one of the top people in the business spoke volumes of his immense prowess.


    Chen Nian unintentionally heard his father talking about Master Ying before, and it seemed that Master Ying had long been a known Baodan Grandmaster. As the world changed, all his training throughout the years enabled him to make a breakthrough, bing a Martial Arts Legend.


    All of that happened several years ago. That was the time when the world began to see drastic changes. Only those who were truly steeped in cultivation began to change.


    With a Martial Arts Legend from the Flying Dragon Sect being present as well, there were then two Martial Arts Legends around at the moment.


    Regardless of how highly he thought of Lu Xuan, he was unable to believe that Lu Xuan would be capable of taking out two Martial Arts Legends. Furthermore, none of the two had gotten where they were after ingesting peculiar fruits, like how it had been with Chen Jiashang.


    Lu Xuan might have still been able to escape intact due to his formidable training, but the same could not have been said for Chen Nian, who might have actually ended up dead there.


    A subordinate of Yin Tianming, who looked big and fierce, pounced at Lu Xuan like a blitzing cheetah while Chen Nian was still reeling from the shock.

 Chapter 78 - Crippling Two Formidable Ones

    <h4>Chapter 78: Crippling Two Formidable Ones</h4>


    What happened right there happened out of the blue, which caught everyone¡¯s attention in an instant.


    Lu Xuan extended his hand to retaliate before the spectators realized what was going on.


    Boom! That fearsome man was brought down by that one strikeunched by Lu Xuan. It was a strike that looked flighty and devoid of strength.


    That fearsome man was sent flying right there and then, crashing hard onto the ground. He remained still, dying on the spot.


    Both Master Ying and Yin Tianming finally confirmed that the weird feeling they had about him had not been a result of them seeing things.


    Lu Xuan, as they had expected, was indeed an extraordinary being, capable of pping a HuaJin levelbatant dead with just one p.


    Such a fighting prowess was no joke indeed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Yin Tianming was the first to react. He took one step out and burst with frightening aura right there and then.


    That female officer felt every single hair on her body stand up. She was terribly frightened. It was as if she had been targeted by a ferocious beast.


    That was because this was the first time she learned of the existence of such terrifying beings. Her master paled inparison to what Yin Tianming, who was right before her eyes, was capable of.


    His aura alone had been able to render her unmovable, and what she saw at the moment was at least ten times more frightening than moments earlier.


    It was apparent that Yin Tianming did not bother showing off all the way with what he pulled with her earlier.


    That man had only revealed his true strength right there and then.


    However, that all-epassing pressure that she felt assaulting her from all directions disappeared without a trace within a second. That intimidating aura dissipated the very moment Lu Xuan took a single step out.


    Boom!


    Yin Tianming threw two punches in a split second. It felt like cannonballs were being fired, causing a sonic boom in the air.


    Those two punches were the culmination of the pinnacle of his fighting prowess.


    Those punches were also where his title ¡°the Iron-armed Arhat¡± truly came from.


    ¡°About time.¡±


    Lu Xuanughed out loud and threw a punch as well.


    Yin Tianming¡¯s arms were thick and meaty; they were about the size of Lu Xuan¡¯s thighs.


    One punch would have easily punched through steel tes.


    When his punches met with Lu Xuan¡¯s, huge ringing explosions were heard as the Spiritual Qi shed. Yin Tianming then grunted as he was thrown reeling backward.


    Master Ying was about to step out before he saw the muscles of Yin Tianming¡¯s arms torn all over the ce, blood gushing out everywhere. His arms hung limply by his side; it was a result of Lu Xuan¡¯s punch shattering the bones of his arms.


    That one simple strike rendered Yin Tianming¡¯s arms totally useless, which robbed him over 80 percent of his fighting prowess on the spot.


    The Iron-armed Arhat relied more on his arms than anything else, and even his garb revolved around his title, after all.


    Lu Xuan looked scrawny and unassuming. No one expected such a in-looking man to be so terrifying.


    But then again, it was not the time to mull over the details. Lu Xuan pounced on them soon after he retaliated. He did not hesitate when it was time to move in for the kill. He acted nonchntly mere moments before, yet he turned into a killing machine without hesitation or remorse at the very next moment.


    The might emanating from his punch became a very directed force, heading straight for Master Ying¡¯s head.


    Master Ying was unable to think much about it. He extended his hand to grab the iing punch right away.


    Boom!


    His hand tore that force apart head-on. That w attack had been the trademark that he was known for. The ¡°Ying¡± in his name stood for ¡°eagle,¡± after all.


    He was known as such because of his proficiency in the Eagle¡¯s w. The moniker he took as his name was so renowned that no one knew of his true name.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s punch was evidently faster. While the surrounding force from his punch had been dissipated, his punch arrived right before Master Ying.


    What happened to Yin Tianming served as a ring warning. Master Ying would not dare let his guard down. He took several steps behind, intending to evade the iing attack.


    However, things were not as simple as that. Lu Xuan¡¯s aura had locked onto Master Ying, not giving him any chance of escaping.


    The attack arrived right before Master Ying in mere moments,nding hard on his front.


    Master Ying was practically backed into a corner by then. He had no other options but to shout and meet the attack head-on with his Eagle¡¯s w.


    The power of his Eagle¡¯s w was utterly terrifying; it was like ws from a true eagle.


    However, none of that mattered at all. A terrifying sh happened again, and Lu Xuan was able to tear Master Ying¡¯s Eagle w outright. Master Ying grunted and backed away, intending to evade the intimidating attack yet again.


    He finally realized right there and then why Yin Tianming had ended up so gravely injured from meeting a single attack head-on.


    The man right before him was not even a human.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s lose, scrawny muscture suggested that he was anything but a warrior, yet his frightening fighting prowess belied his unassuming appearance.


    What was beneath that scrawny frame was utterly terrifying.


    Boom!


    Master Ying continued to back away as one of his arms was renderedpletely useless. He was unable to channel any power to the arm, and he was shaking all over by then.


    The recoil from the attack hadpletely numbed his entire limb.


    ¡°The hell¡­¡± A tinge of fright and puzzlement was seen in his eyes. It was like he had just seen a ghost before him.


    If it had not been for him meeting such a being in the flesh, there was no way he would have believed that humans could have been so overwhelmingly powerful.


    ¡°You are Lu Xuan!¡±


    Yin Tianming, who was standing by the side, finally recalled who that young man was, where he met that young man before, and why he would have thought him to be so familiar.


    He saw a picture of Lu Xuan before, and the memory sent shivers throughout his very being.


    The reason why he was so frightened was simple¡ªChen Jiashang was rendered a cripple, and the former was apprehended by the Special Task Force because of that.


    The Flying Dragon Sect looked into the case closely and found some images that the tourist took on that scene.


    However, that picture with Lu Xuan in it was very blurry, and he had only been able to catch a glimpse of it.


    That was why he thought Lu Xuan to only look familiar. He was oblivious to the fact that the man standing before them was the very archenemy that the sect had been looking into for a time.


    The entire Flying Dragon Sect was undoubtedly furious over Chen Jiashang being rendered a cripple and his subsequent arrest.


    That was a huge incident that had never happened before, after all.


    Yin Tianming was just as shocked about the incident. He and Chen Jiashang had never really been on good terms, and both of them had even been rivals due to Chen Jiashang making a breakthrough into bing a Martial Arts Legend.


    However, none of that got in the way of Yin Tianming wanting to apprehend Lu Xuan.


    He regretted the whole thing thoroughly right there and then, thinking that the sect had made a grave mistake in wanting to apprehend Lu Xuan.


    He saw Lu Xuan not as a human but instead as a monster in human form.


    His fighting prowess had been orders of magnitude above Chen Jiashang when thetter first made it into the rank of Martial Arts Legend, who had been one of the few top fighters in the sect. Yet, such a formidable fighter was unable to go toe-to-toe with Lu Xuan. Chen Jiashang was gravely injured, unable to withstand a single attack from Lu Xuan.


    The experience would have been a nightmare for any other.


    Yin Tianming finally realized that the Flying Dragon Sect had finally met their match.


    ¡°Not bad. You finally recognized who I am. That being said, you people of the Flying Dragon Sect really are bold people. You¡¯re practically digging your own graves by daring to smuggle within our nation¡¯s borders,¡± Lu Xuan said coldly.


    However, he did not stop while he spoke, insteadunching himself at the two men again right away. He did not flinch while facing a horde who was ganging up on him. He charged into the fray with a single step, going out for the kill yet again.

 Chapter 79 - Killing Martial Arts Legends like Chickens

    <h4>Chapter 79: Killing Martial Arts Legends like Chickens</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Both Master Ying and Yin Tianming seemed to have backed away at the same time, letting their underlings stand before them.


    Both men had experienced just how terrifying Lu Xuan had been firsthand, and none of them dared to stay around for long.


    Lu Xuan had also brought his true power as a level seven National Guardian to bear at that moment.


    The underlings who served both men were at least formidable fighters at HuaJin levels. While they were not all that many, they would have been able to cause a hugemotion nheless.


    However, none of that proved to have been of any use.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s punchnded on one of them, and that man was sent flying, killed on the spot.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan kept attacking, with any of his single attacks racking up one kill, as none had been able to stand before his attacks.


    Anyone whom his attacks connected with was sent flying. Anybody close enough to be caught in the wake of Lu Xuan¡¯s might was sent flying as well.


    Fighters dropped like flies around him in mere moments. Lu Xuan was being very heavy-handed, showing no mercy at all.


    Anybody met with his attacks dropped dead right away.


    Even though the underlings had been willing to serve as shields, their actions were unable to buy much time for their bosses.


    Lu Xuan was just too powerful.


    The two of them seemed to have run away in different directions, hoping to buy time for themselves.


    However, Lu Xuan quickly chased down one of them. His first target was Yin Tianming. He leaped from the ground where he stood,ing right before his target¡¯s back in an instant.


    Yin Tianming was thoroughly frightened by then. However, given how his arms were already rendered useless, he was unable to fight back at all.


    Lu Xuan chased the man down andunched a palm attack at him.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s hand hit Yin Tianming¡¯s body right away, shattering the man¡¯s Shield of Vigor, which had been strong enough to withstand being hit by bullets, but evidently, not Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.


    Yin Tianming fell to the ground in an instant, puking blood and even some bits of his insides.


    He was dead as soon as the attack connected.


    Lu Xuan then chased Master Ying, who ran in the other direction, right away.


    The female police officer, who was watching from afar, saw how Lu Xuan closed in on the vast distance as if it had only been inches, shing right behind Master Ying and putting him down.


    Master Ying was killed right away.


    It was only then that the fight finally drew to a close.


    Everyone present was still steeped in the horrifying onught that just happened.


    ¡°Two Martial Arts Legends. Killed without a thought, like how one would kill chickens.¡± It was only then that Chen Nian finally confirmed that he had made the right decision all along.


    He initially had doubts about his decision back then, and all those doubts were thrown out of the window by what he just saw.


    Any Martial Arts Legends would have been enough to wipe out the entire Chen n.


    Yet, those people were killed without their killer even breaking a sweat doing so.


    It was utterly mind-blowing.


    That was how Chen Nian felt about what he had just seen.


    The female officer shared his thoughts as well. While she knew that some warriors were exceptionally formidable, she had no idea that they could be so freakishly powerful.


    Her gun would not be any good if she were to meet pinnacle masters at such levels.


    She finally realized what her master told her before for real, that one would not need to fear firearms when they had be powerful enough.


    Those words were not tall tales; those words were the truth.


    ¡°How may I address you, Sir?¡± The female officer decided to head up and ask after mulling where she stood for a while.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Lu Xuan. I¡¯m considered your colleague in some manner of speaking. I¡¯m a consultant of the Special Task Force. I assume that you know of them, given your level of training. Just tell them toe clean up the ce,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°You should know that what happened here shouldn¡¯t be known tomon folk as well. I believe you know how to handle this.¡±


    The female officer nodded. She was a cultivator herself, so she definitely knew of the legendary Special Task Force.


    However, she was astonished by the fact that the man who stood before her was a consultant to the Special Task Force.


    She felt it all to be surreal, judging by Lu Xuan¡¯s age.


    But then, she quickly recalled his extraordinary fighting prowess showcased just mere moments ago, and it all made sense.


    The Special Task Force had indeed been as legendary, as it had been known to be, judging from how even just a consultant was already that formidable.


    At least 365 matters rted to the Special Task Force bloomed in the officer¡¯s mind at the moment, which then further spread into realms of the surreal and unthinkable as her thoughts went on.


    Lu Xuan paid no heed to what the female officer thought. He headed straight for the depths of the warehouse. There were five briefcases sitting untouched in there.


    They were probably the goods meant to be traded.


    Lu Xuan was able to easily open all of them, and he was ted by what he found.


    There was a ring found in the first briefcase he opened. The ring had a rustic appearance, and a lifelike dragon was carved onto it.


    ¡°The Coiling Dragon Ring!¡±


    Lu Xuan was able to tell the ring¡¯s origins right away because he possessed the ring once back in his past life.


    However, it was over 20 years from the present time back in his past life when he came into possession of the ring. Furthermore, he got the ring from others.


    He totally did not expect to see the ring at that moment.


    He was so ted because he knew of the ring¡¯s origin, which had once been a very powerful artifact lost to the world. It happened after Liu Bowen severed the dragon¡¯s vein, causing the Spirit Qi in the world to eventually dissipate.


    The ring then lost its sapience in time.


    The greatest use of one such ring of cosmos when it returned to full power in his hand, back in his past life, was to allow him to hold objects almost the size of a.


    The ring stayed on his person for a very, very long time.


    The space within it, at the moment, was, of course, nowhere near that huge. It needed constant nourishment, and its powers would differ ording to the prowess of its wearer.


    To Lu Xuan, at the moment, that ring was sufficiently powerful and was a very practical piece of equipment. However, the ring came with very high requirements. One would have needed to convert their level seven National Guardian level internal force into Spiritual Qi before they would be able to use the ring.


    Lu Xuan assumed that not even the seller of the Coiling Dragon Ring knew of what truly made the ring so extraordinary. The seller would not have so easily sold the ring to others if they knew.


    Spatial power items had always beenparatively the most valuable power items in existence. Many would not have parted with them after getting their hands on them.


    Lu Xuan quickly put the ring on his finger.


    Other than the Coiling Dragon Ring, he also found a rustic-looking de, the body of which was surprising made of bronze. It glittered mildly with a thin sheen of blood-like colors.


    It was apparent that the de killed many and had feasted on their blood, which gradually gave it sentience and a mind of its own.


    However, items that gained sentience in such a bloody manner would have been utterly bloodthirsty things. If the user of such items were to be unable to keep up both in mind and in training, they would have probably been enthralled by the de eventually, reduced to a puppet who knew of nothing but killing.


    But then again, none of that mattered to Lu Xuan. He picked the de up right away, and the blood-like sheen glowed all over the de. Killing intent seemed to have manifested on the de, intending to invade Lu Xuan¡¯s mind.


    Lu Xuan dispelled all that killing intent with a simple snort, overwhelming the de¡¯s will through the sheer force of his Mental Strength.

 Chapter 80 - A Windfall

    <h4>Chapter 80: A Windfall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were far below what they had been in his past life, so much so that he was less than one one-hundred-millionth times what he had been, that de had only had a rudimentary level of sentience to it, making it a precious de with a will instead of a true power item.


    That de was, at most, a divine weapon.


    As such, suppressing it would have been easy for him. It would have been ridiculous to even think that that bit of bloodlust could have affected Lu Xuan.


    Nheless, that de was still a handy weapon to him at the moment.


    While the power of modern firearms was undeniable, he felt cold arms suited him better than firearms would have on a variety of asions.


    The third piece after those two was a piece of ginseng, which wasrger than the 300-year-old piece Lu Xuan had gotten from Ling Huang. It sported a greater number of roots and looked more humanly shaped.


    ¡°This thing must be a king of ginseng, at least 500 years old.¡±


    Lu Xuan sported an astonished look as he said so. He found it surreal that he was still able to find one such piece that was over 500 years old.


    If it was to say that a king of ginseng of 300 years old was already exorbitantly pricey, then a 500-year-old piece would have been priceless.


    One would not have even been able to buy such an item without certain connections and ess to certain channels.


    One might not have even heard of such a piece throughout their lifetime, and the price of one such ginseng would have been worth more than just twice the 300-year-old one. One could have paid ten times the price, and still, one would not necessarily have been able to get their hands on such a piece.


    Anyone capable of getting their hands on it would definitely be a rich guy. And those people were not justmonly wealthy; they would have a wealth of astronomical proportions.


    Items that needed two Martial Arts Legends present to be traded were really anything but ordinary indeed.


    The fourth item was a wooden fish, which, from first nce, hardly looked any different from those used by monks in temples. However, when Lu Xuan took a closer look, he found the wooden fish to be glittering with a faint sheen, which was not something perceivable by ordinary folk. Only cultivators who had reached Lu Xuan¡¯s level would be able to see such a sheen.


    It was apparent that that wooden fish had once belonged to a very capable and revered monk. It saw astonishing transmutations due to being exposed to the chanting of sutras for a very long period of time.


    The item would not have been any use to Lu Xuan, but a practitioner of Buddhism would have probably benefited hugely from it, as it was able to calm the mind of its owner considerably. This would further elevate one¡¯s practice in Buddhism.


    The item would have fetched a good price if it was sold to someone who needed one such piece.


    The fifth piece was actually a bunch of items instead of a single item. It was ten pieces of spirit stones, all of them high quality, and every piece contained extremely pure spirit qi.


    Lu Xuan would not have thought much of those stones in his past life, but things were different for him. After Liu Bowen severed the dragon¡¯s vein, there was no longer any spirit qi found on the. Even if spirit qi began to be regenerated, they would not have gotten thick enough in a short period of time to give birth to spirit stones.


    That was because spirit stones were a special mineral coalesced from spirit qi of the world culminated over eons. Earth, at present,cked the time and history for such a phenomenon to happen.


    As such, spirit stones were extremely precious at present, especially given how they would greatly boost a cultivator¡¯s rate in cultivation, and the phenomenon would have been especially pronounced for mystics.


    Evenmon grade spirit stones would cost over 100 thousand Yuan each, and even the worst of the worst kind¡ªthe kind that was hardly considered more than chipped residue¡ªwould have been worth over 10,000 Yuan each.


    There was saying that went, ¡°the poor resort to literature while the rich dabble in martial arts.¡± Cultivation would have cost more resources than practicing martial arts. Common families would not have been able to sustain the upkeep of cultivators.


    Even if the golden age of cultivation was to be upon them and that somemon folks were talented, their options would have still been limited nheless. They would have had to join a massive corporation like the Taichu Group or join the Special Task Force established by the government before gaining ample resources for furthering their cultivation.


    Any piece of spirit stones of such quality would fetch a price of over 100 thousand Yuan per piece, at least.


    Having ten around meant that the bunch would have been worth over ten million Yuan.


    All of the items were pieces of extraordinary value.


    It was especially so given Lu Xuan¡¯s current situation, as the stones would have boosted his rate at cultivation exponentially, allowing him to make a breakthrough into Level Eight in the shortest time possible.


    Other than the wooden fish, all the others would have been of great use to him by either furthering his cultivation or boosting hisbat prowess.


    Lu Xuan bagged all of those items without hesitation. It was rather convenient that the Coiling Dragon Ring was among them, which enabled him to easily store all of those things.


    Lu Xuan essed the Coiling Dragon Ring with his Spiritual Qi, and the space that he was able to open up at his current level, would have been equal to a house of about 100 square feet in area.


    While the space was abhorrently smallpared to what he would have been capable of back in his past life, it was nheless more than sufficient for him at the moment.


    The space that he would have ess to would be greater as his training progressed.


    His effort at snuffing out a smuggling operation that time had given him quite a windfall.


    He then walked out of the warehouse after packing up all those items. That female police officer was busy tending to her injured subordinates at the moment.


    It was fortunate that they were not in life-threatening danger. While they had all suffered a fair of beating, they nheless were physically strong enough due to their rigorous training. Their injuries would have healed just fine with a few day¡¯s rest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful, Mr. Lu. My admiration for you is truly like that of a raging torrent.¡± Chen Nian went up to praise Lu Xuan as soon as he saw him.


    Chen Nian¡¯sckeys would have had their jaws dropped to the floor if they were to see that arrogant, prideful Master Chen of theirs sucking up to someone else in such a coy manner.


    Chen Nian, on the other hand, would have been indifferent to any of those remarks. The man who he directed his praise to was not an ordinary man, after all. What Lu Xuan demonstrated meant that he was at least of Martial Arts Legends level and that he might have been more powerful than Martial Arts Legends. He might have even been a master at the National Guardian level.


    Most people would not have even had the chance of getting to suck up to someone with such formidable prowess.


    It was an opportunity of a lifetime to Chen Nian.


    ¡°Shut up already.¡± Lu Xuan cut him off right away. He had had ample experience with people trying to get on his good side, and he was all too familiar with the unrefined variants of such efforts, as demonstrated by Chen Nian.


    Chen Nian grinned sheepishly and did not mind any of it, retreating to the side as he did so.


    A group of men in ck appeared near the warehouse not long after that. The one taking the lead was none other than the Chief of the Sha City¡¯s branch of Special Task Force, Wang Junming.


    However, Yun Sheng¡ªthe Chief of the Fu City¡¯s branch of Special Task Force¡ªwas present as well.


    Lu Xuan was rather surprised to see the two of them present at the same time.


    ¡°Mr. Lu.¡±


    Both of them greeted him.


    The men they brought had begun to clean up the scene, disposing of the dead bodies deftly while working with the police.


    ¡°Howe the two of you are together?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°I just happened to be attending to something in Sha City, and I heard about this having to do with you, Mr. Lu, before I was able to leave. So here I am,¡± Yun Sheng knew that Lu Xuan was suspecting something, so he answered right away.


    ¡°That so, eh?¡± Lu Xuan nodded and proceeded to tell the two of them what just happened.


    The two of them frowned hard immediately. A case with just one Martial Arts Legend would have been very tricky, and that particr case had two involved.


    ¡°Would the case this time be a lot of trouble?¡± Lu Xuan put his backs behind his back and asked in aidback manner.


    Yu Sheng paused for a bit and continued, ¡°Truth be told, Mr. Lu, it wouldn¡¯t have been much of a trouble if it was just the Flying Dragon Sect. They had been only on the Special Task Force¡¯s cklist, after all. Killing a Martial Arts legend from the sect would have definitely been of great help with no loose ends. The case with Master Ying, on the other hand, will be tricky instead.¡±

 Chapter 81 - The Powers Behind

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Powers Behind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Flying Dragon Sect was on the cklist of the Special Task Force, and any who dared to harbor such especially wanted persons of the Special Task Force were definitely mortal enemies with them.


    However, things were different for Master Ying.


    Dealing with a Martial Arts Legend like him would have given even the Chiefs of the branches severe headaches.


    Such beings were usually taken care of by the bosses of branches at the provincial, level after all.


    ¡°Is that Master Ying really that difficult?¡± Lu Xuan asked after taking a look at both of them.


    Yun Shengid it out to Lu Xuan right away, ¡°Master Ying was actually the go-to guy of a certain organization, and he was specifically tasked to take care of things like these.¡±


    Lu Xuan only came to realize why Master Ying had been able to carve his own territory in the ck market middleman industry.


    He had an organization backing him up.


    Corporations like the Taichu Group would have had a lot of need for such middlemen, and it would have been best for them to foster one such person from among their ranks than to seek out services from outside.


    Organizations like that definitely had the power and resources to do so.


    ¡°So what? Is the Special Task Force afraid of them now? And speaking of which, have we forgotten that this is a smuggling operation?¡± Lu Xuan grinned and continued.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re actually afraid of them, just that they¡¯re difficult to deal with. People like that sell power items of the country overseas, and that is an act tantamount to betraying one¡¯s own culture and ancestors. They are definitely viting thew for doing so!¡± Yun Sheng rified right away.


    ¡°Then, in that case, we¡¯ll just leave it at that. ording to conventions, I should be collecting my bounties for killing those two wanted criminals. But you could keep the money. I¡¯d just make do with what they were about to smuggle,¡± Lu Xuan grinned and said.


    The two men before him looked puzzled. They had no idea what was actually being smuggled. Despite those goods definitely being items sold at an exorbitant price, killing two enemy Martial Arts Legends was, without a doubt, a very good thing to have happened nheless.


    It was such an asion that not just the boss at the provincial level, but even the boss from the headquarters, would have had toe up personally to the one who had done the deed to reward the two of them.


    As for the goods about to be smuggled, they thought it sensible to just let it slide. Lu Xuan was the one who killed those two men, after all. The people of the Special Task Force would not have been able to apprehend the men responsible if not for Lu Xuan, and the goods were hardly worth mentioning inparison.


    Lu Xuan waved and took his leave. Chen Nian had to stay behind as a witness.


    Yun Sheng and Wang Junming looked at each other after Lu Xuan was gone, taking a deep breath to calm the chill running down their spines.


    They had to do so, especially after seeing the number of bodies all over the ce.


    ¡°One blow, one kill,¡± Yun Sheng said.


    ¡°HuaJin and Baodan levels can be dealt with one single blow. Even Martial Arts Legends take no more than two blows to deal with. Some frightening level of powers, indeed.¡±


    Wang Junming checked the wounds and found what just happened to be harrowing.


    Martial Arts Legends were beings at such terrifying levels. A single person could have wiped out every member of a branch.


    They would have had to resort to using secret weapons before being able to repel such a menace.


    The emphasis was ¡°repel.¡± Killing Martial Arts Legends would have been impossibly difficult, and the losses they would have sustained far exceeded the value of the kill.


    Yet, Lu Xuan simply went up and dealt with such beings without breaking a sweat, and he had even killed two such beings.


    The thought of what just happened would have given them nightmares.


    ¡°Sh*t. I really don¡¯t think we can just exin all of these away. We¡¯ll need to report to the big boss,¡± Yun Sheng said with a bitter smirk.


    He intended to keep Lu Xuan back at the Fu City branch, but from the looks of things at the moment, Lu Xuan was too terrifying of a being. He was a true dragon and could not be held back by the Fu City branch.


    Lu Xuan felt even more terrifying than he had been over a month ago.


    One could have even said that he had grown ten times more terrifying than he before.


    Yun Sheng himself was a veteran when it came to such matters, and he definitely would have been able to tell just how easily Lu Xuan had disposed of those two Martial Arts Legends. The young man didn¡¯t have it as easy when he got rid of Chen Jiashang back then.


    Those two dead legends had been at least twice as powerful as Chen Jiashang.


    The gap between one Martial Arts Legend to another could be very apparent, after all.


    All that simply meant that Lu Xuan had advanced to unthinkable power.


    ¡°So, then, do you think that he made it to the National Guardian level?¡± Wang Junming asked, feeling it all to be too surreal.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s possible. Do you believe it? When he said that it took him only a single night of ¡®dedicated training¡¯ to break through into Martial Arts Legends level?¡± Yun Sheng said while he gritted his teeth. He remembered Lu Xuan¡¯s ¡°dedicated training¡± all too well, even though he had only heard of that from someone else.


    He thought Lu Xuan was simply bragging because the young man had gotten too bored, but when he really came to think about it, the young man might have actually been telling the truth.


    In an era where the spirit qi was slowly being restored to the world, many in his organization had heard countless stories of people seeing exponential spikes in power levels in a single night after experiencing some extraordinary encounter. Although most of those people were Awakened, there was also a fair share of warriors having such experiences.


    ¡°From the looks of things, our spections from before turned out to be true. Mr. Lu might be of some lineage elsewhere. He doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind who just chanced upon some kind of lineage, but a descendant of one that is going out into the world.¡± Wang Junming mentioned the spections they both had a while ago.


    Despite the two men being age-old rivals, they were alsorades at the same time. They were sensible enough to share certain information between them.


    ¡°Regardless, Mr. Lu seems to be a hell lot easier to deal with than some of those snobs up there. At the very least, he¡¯s definitely on our side,¡± Yun Sheng nodded and said.


    Yun Sheng looked into Lu Xuan¡¯s background in secret before. He had all that he was able to dig up on that young man, down to the veryst detail.


    However, he still was unable to see anything that stood out in the sea of information about Lu Xuan.


    There were simply too many contradictions about the man, and it was impossible to find an all-epassing answer for him.


    On the other side, Lu Xuan returned home, thinking he had really gotten rich by snuffing out the operation. But then again, money hardly mattered to Lu Xuan.


    It was only a matter of how many protection talismans he bothered drawing when it came to money. On the other hand, the items he had just gotten his hands on were very sought-after items, so much so that one would not necessarily be able to get their hands on them, even if they were willing to pay any price to get them.


    It was especially so in the case of the Coiling Dragon Ring, which would have cost a fortune. Lu Xuan got his hands on the ring from some big shots back in his past life. Spatial power items were hard toe by, to begin with, and even more so in the case of items capable of growth.


    It was something that was literally priceless.


    Both of his parents were at work when he got home. His youngest little sister had gone kindergarten. Only his other little sister was at home instead of having gone to school that day.


    Ever since Lu Xuan told his family about spirit qi being restored to the world, his parents brought Lu Shanshan home from her boarding school. While study was important, it would have no longer be as important in the future world, apparently. Cultivation would be the most important instead.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back, brother?¡± Lu Shanshan was in a casual outfit that exposed her legs. She walked out of her room and got her brother a ss of water.


    ¡°Not in school today?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m near a breakthrough in my training now. I¡¯m probably near that Level Three of Cultivation that you told me about, and I¡¯m just one step away from making a breakthrough. Mom just told me to stay home and do that instead,¡± Lu Shanshan exined.

 Chapter 82 - The Falling Star of Mount Tai Incident

    <h4>Chapter 82: The Falling Star of Mount Tai Incident</h4>


    ¡°Decent progress indeed!¡±


    Lu Xuan patted Lu Shanshan¡¯s head and found that she had been progressing well indeed.


    However, her progress was actually nothing short of absolutely frightening whenpared to the world atrge, as she had not been training for long.


    Even really talented people would have been regarded as geniuses if they were able to get to level three Hidden Energy level after training for ten years before spirit qi was restored to the world.


    But then again, her progress would have been on the faster side, nheless, even if spirit qi was indeed restored to the world.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, however, his sister was only doing decently due to her constitution being extraordinary to begin with. Such a rate of progress was nothing to brag about at all.


    Said progress was achieved without Lu Xuan being able to provide ample cultivation resources to his family. If they had been training in some sacred grounds of cultivation he knew of back in his past life, he would have been able to provide the best resources to further their training. Lu Xuan had seen his fair share of astonishing geniuses capable of solidifying their foundation in just a single night.


    The one who progressed the quickest in his family, at the moment, was not Lu Shanshan, whom he had high opinions of, but his mother, Liu Wanrong.


    His mother¡¯s progress was unlike any other, given how she was able to work while spending time training. She was already at Level Three at the moment, trying to make the breakthrough into Level Four.


    Lu Shanshan was the second fastest after his mother, who was about to make it to Level Three.


    Lu Guoguo and his father, Lu Tianxiang, were still quite a distance away from reaching Level Two.


    Lu Guoguo was such because she was still too young to sit still. Getting her to sit down and train would have required a lot of guidance. His father, Lu Tianxiang, on the other hand, was unable to progress quickly due to an inherentck of talent.


    But then again, if outsiders were to found out the rate at which the family progressed, they would have probably been astonished nheless.


    ¡°That so, eh?¡± Lu Shanshanughed and made a v-gesture with her hand, continuing, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I was a girl genius?¡±


    ¡°Hey, since you spent your days cooped up in the house cultivating, you aren¡¯t gonna get yourself a girlfriend, you know that?¡± Lu Shanshan took a look at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Mom said nothing happened between you and any girl she introduced to you to, and that it was quite a waste. Lin Miaoyi sure looked pretty¡ªwell, not as pretty as your girl genius little sister here, but you won¡¯t be messing up the genes of the family marrying her. It¡¯d sure as hell be a good way to ensure my nieces and nephews have good genes!¡±


    Lu Xuan was both amused and exasperated by how cheeky his sister was. He then ruffled her hair and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten quite bold, I see, daring to tease your brother with such things and all.¡±


    Lu Shanshan huffed and puffed as she swatted her brother¡¯s hand away, continuing, ¡°Oh please, brother. What era do you think we¡¯re in now? Do you know of anything called ¡®middle-aged people¡¯? Anybody older than 20 and still not dating is considered middle-aged. And people like you are veterans when ites to being middle-aged!¡±


    Lu Xuan then red at Lu Shanshan and said, ¡°We single men are known as ¡®single dogs.¡¯ Do you know what they call people like you without boyfriends?¡±


    Lu Shanshan asked, ¡°What do people call us?¡±


    ¡°Bane-of-dogs,¡± Lu Xuan shot a condescending look at Lu Shanshan and said.


    However, he quickly shot a warning look at his sister and continued, ¡°But I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re still too young to date, and you best keep that in mind. I¡¯d break the guy¡¯s leg if you dare did anything.¡±


    Lu Shanshan shot a ridiculous look at her brother and said, ¡°Yeah sure, I¡¯m not gonna date anyway. The guys I know are all childish pricks and little more.¡±


    Lu Xuan put any pent up animosity away after seeing his sister giving such a definitive answer.


    ¡°Alright, enough chatter. Get back to cultivating, and don¡¯t bothering out before making your breakthrough. Come to me if you have any questions,¡± Lu Xuan added.


    ¡°Will do.¡± Lu Shanshan nodded.


    His gaze became increasingly sharp and menacing after seeing his sister walking back to her room. He did not have much time left. There were only three months left at most.


    ording to what he remembered, the restoration of spirit qi would have gotten more profound before long, and peculiar happenings would have taken ce with increased frequency. The government would not have been able to keep things under wraps for long and would have to tell the world what happened.


    He had to be powerful enough before that happened.


    It was especially so due to the presence of the Luo n, which was like a Sword of Damocles to him. However, he did not have any certainty of being able to handle the bacsh from the Luo n and the Taichu Path, which was the force behind the n, after he was done wrecking the n.


    He would not have wanted to suffer serious retaliation of failing to get rid of the likes of the Luo n once and for all.


    Since he intended to get rid of them, he saw it fit to be thorough with it and be strong enough to quell any retaliation.


    As such, Lu Xuan saw it fit to hold all his killing intent in at the moment, waiting for better opportunities to make his move in the future.


    He also had no intention of alerting the enemy before that, wanting to maintain the illusion of the Luo n being capable of easily wiping him out any time they fancied, not knowing that he was amassing power at an unbelievable rate.


    Time seemed to fly as one cultivated. Ten days passed before he knew it.


    As time passed, more and more peculiar happenings took ce in society. A lot of surreal things happened around everyone.


    The existence of cultivators began to gradually spread in smaller circles.


    The government chose to continue to stay quiet about it all, not even bothering to bring any of it up.


    Lu Xuan, who was cultivating in istion for the night, received a call from Yun Sheng out of the blue.


    ¡°Chief Yun, what made you call me at such ate hour?¡± Lu Xuan asked, feeling something was off.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, very urgent matters!¡± Yun Sheng¡¯s anxiousness from the other end of the phone was unmistakable.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Xuan looked serious all of a sudden. He knew that Yun Sheng would not have called him all so suddenly if what happened was something they could have handled.


    ¡°Have you heard the news about a meteor hitting Mount Tai two nights ago?¡± Yun Sheng asked.


    Lu Xuan recalled something right away when Yun Sheng brought that up. The news that caught everyone¡¯s attention for the past two days had been the thing about a meteor crashing from the sky.


    It happened two days ago when the sky had just turned dark. A huge meteor fell into Earth¡¯s orbit and crashed into Mount Tai at a frightening speed.


    There had not been many tourists getting off the mountain at that time, and some who had gotten off of the mountain were resting at the base.


    All of them caught sight of that astonishing phenomenon.


    That would not have been that much news if that was all that happened. What made the scene so eye-catching was how Mount Tai burst into a towering glow the very instant the meteor hit the mountain, which was bright and dazzling enough to turn night into day.


    The dazzling lights actually turned into a huge barrier that shrouded the entire mountain. That meteor vanished into thin air as soon as it crashed into the mountain.


    The sighting spread throughout the world in just a single night. Many took pictures of that surreal happening on their phones.


    It could have even been said that Mount Tai became world-renowned in just one night.


    However, all talk about what happened at Mount Tai disappeared the next day. Everyone understood that someone mped down on the news, yet the rumors about Mount Tai nheless circted overseas, and many circumvented the censorship to see videos of that spectacr happening.


    That happening that came to be known as the ¡°Falling Star of Mount Tai Incident.¡±

 Chapter 83 - The Heirloom Seal of the Realm

    <h4>Chapter 83: The Heirloom Seal of the Realm</h4>


    ¡°My gosh, is the world going to awaken its true form at longst?¡±


    ¡°Is this the era of the return of the gods?¡±


    ¡°The legends were true, after all!¡±


    ¡°The government must have found something, and they¡¯re keeping it under wraps frommon folks like us!¡±


    ¡°What was actually hidden in Mount Tai? Why did ancient emperors travel to Mount Tai for rituals?¡±


    ¡°Mount Tai definitely holds secrets. It is the mountain of emperors, after all, and I sure as hell don¡¯t think the emperors of the past went to Mount Tai for some rituals because they had nothing better to do.¡±


    Comments fromizens flooded the all of a sudden, so much so that not even the government could prevent the people from thinking in that direction.


    Mount Tai was a mountain that had been clouded in mystery since ancient times, after all.


    Many ancient emperors had gone to Mount Tai for rituals since Shi Huangdi¡ªthe first emperor of the country¡ªdid it. It came to be known as the mountain of emperors, and it was within reason to call it the king of mountains as well.


    If this had happened in the past, people would have probably taken such historical incidents as far-fetched stories and little else. But after seeing such a mystical thing happen for themselves on the mountain, all of them definitely thought that some great secretsy within the mountain.


    While all mainstream media had been silenced when it came to bringing up the incident, but the inte of modern times was just too well-established, with all manner of social media software popping up like mushrooms. Keywords were set for censorship, andizens found ways of circumventing that all the same.


    As such, everyone in the country knew of what happened in a very short period of time, and many overseas were astonished by what had just happened.


    There were many videos being scrutinized and confirmed to be the real deal, instead of doctored images, which meant that that astonishing scene actually happened.


    Lu Shanshan came to trust her brother¡¯s judgment even more after the incident, putting more effort into cultivation and making a breakthrough into Level Three. She was already on her way to breaking into Level Four.


    His family progressed with cultivation quickly after Lu Xuan provided them with a king of ginseng that was over 500 years old to serve as an energy source to boost their cultivation.


    His mother hadpletely broken through into Level Four and became a HuaJin Master.


    Both Lu Tianxiang and Lu Guoguo had also gotten to Level Two¡ªtheir prowessparable to MingJin levels¡ªmaking them cultivators at entry levels.


    Their expenditure was nowhere near that of Lu Xuan¡¯s, and they needed only very small portions to further their training. The energy contained within a single piece of rootlet would havested them a very, very long time.


    The one who had truly made huge progress in training was Zhang Hongyang. He finally was able to coalesce his Mental Strength, and he shaped it into the form of an elephant under Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance, thus breaking into Level Seven and bing a National Guardian.


    With that, Lu Xuan became more assured in his endeavors, and the safety of his family became more guaranteed. As such, Lu Xuan saw it fit to support Zhang Hongyang¡¯s effort wholeheartedly, so much so that he gave the man one-third of the 500-year-old king of ginseng.


    Lu Xuan did not feel he had anything to lose in giving away such a resource. Zhang Hongyang waspletely under his control, making the man ¡°one of his own¡±¡ªone of those at the very core of his inner circle.


    The stronger he got, the stronger Lu Xuan would be.


    With two National Guardians taking care of things, Lu Xuan would have had little to worry about whatever changes were toe in the future.


    What remained of that king of ginseng was reserved for Lu Xuan alone. Hepletely melded everything of the ginseng into his own energy, through the use of Taixu Origin Power, which thoroughly pushed him to the pinnacle of Level Seven National Guardian level. Hisbat prowess had grown to be at least twice what it had been ten days ago.


    Lu Xuan saw vast improvements in hisbat prowess in just ten days.


    But then again, everything happened in secret, and no one else knew anything about it. Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were enhanced at a frightening rate within that very short period of time.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of it. The Falling Star of Mount Tai Incident,¡± Lu Xuan nodded and said.


    ¡°I heard that someone among those present saw an altar at the top of Mount Tai?¡±


    Lu Xuan recalled all the rumors he heard, and one said that someone saw a dazzling altar at the top of the mountain, which resembled the one used by the emperors in the past for rituals.


    The military came in and put the entire mountain on lockdown after the incident that night, dismissing all of the tourists present. It was also said thatrge numbers of experts and formidable people were brought to the mountain.


    All of that had been rumors he heard.


    Lu Xuan was practically in a ditch at such a period back in his past life. He knew little to nothing about all of that and did not care about any of it.


    However, he nheless remembered that the Falling Star of Mount Tai Incident had been a very important event on Earth back in its past life. The incident was of such importance that it was seen as a hallmark.


    The incident symbolized the supernatural happenings taken ce after the restoration of spirit qi went from obscure happenings that were suppressed by the government to be something known throughout the whole world.


    It was a marked turning point.


    ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything if someone else asked, but given that you¡¯re a consultant of the Special Task Force, Mr. Lu, you¡¯re not considered an outsider,¡± the voice from the other side of the phone said.


    ¡°The incident is what Ie to you today about, Mr. Lu.¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Thoughts popped up in his mind, and he was getting at something. Many things that happened back in his past life seemed to be connected to the incident that he was currently dealing with.


    ¡°There was indeed an altar up there, just like in the rumors. It was the barrier summoned by the altar that blocked the meteor that struck the mountain.¡± Yun Sheng continued, ¡°The government then mobilized all manner of forces to try to punch through the barrier. I¡¯ll leave the details out.¡±


    Lu Xuan did not ask more. The powers essible to the Special Task Force and the government meant that breaking the barrier of Mount Tai would have required huge amounts of explosives to even small-scale nuclear weapons. There was no other way for them to do it.


    ¡°Once we¡¯ve punched through the barrier and went inside, we¡¯ve indeed found a huge altar, and do you know what we¡¯ve found in there?¡± Yun Sheng said.


    ¡°I assume it would be the Heirloom Seal of the Realm,¡± Lu Xuan blurted out right away.


    He knew very well deep down, at that moment, that that was the only thing that mattered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Lu. It¡¯s indeed the Heirloom Seal of the Realm. That very Heirloom Seal of the Realm that was carved out of Heshi Jade of the Chu State by Shi Huangdi!¡± Yun Sheng had gotten increasingly agitated as he went on. ¡°But some idents happened, and huge numbers of foreign spies and masters have actually infiltrated our ranks. A great battle broke out. The seal was taken away in the fight and was lost!¡±


    Lu Xuan realized immediately that the incident was just as he remembered, that the legendary Heirloom Seal of the Realm was lost to foreignnds.


    He heard of rumors back in his past life, that the legendary seal appeared again after the Falling Star of Mount Tai Incident, but was identally lost to foreign forces. It was also said that the country expended resources in astronomical proportions before getting the seal back to the country.


    However, by the time Lu Xuan was on his path of cultivation in his past life, the seal had long been brought back. As such, Lu Xuan had not been able to remember it well and had only taken the incident to be a footnote of sorts.

 Chapter 84 - Formidable People of the Province Meeting Up

    <h4>Chapter 84: Formidable People of the Province Meeting Up</h4>


    ¡°That all happened three days ago. Are you guys sure that the Heirloom Seal of the Realm is still in our borders?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Locking downmon folks would have been simple, given how they had to get tond transportation hubs, harbors, or airports to get out of the country.


    However, those people were all extraordinary top-notch fighters. They would not have needed modes of transportation, as they could have taken jungle paths and still travel at high speeds, which would have been on par with cars. With the country being such a huge ce, locating them would have been nearly impossible.


    ¡°We¡¯re sure of that,¡± Yun Sheng replied. ¡°We have specialized trackers leaving a mark behind on the seal, and we can confirm that it is still within our borders. We can even roughly track the route taken by the robbers by tracking the trail left by the seal itself.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve determined that the robbers were possibly thinking of bringing the seal to Southern Min and get out to sea from there.¡± Yun Sheng then continued, ¡°We need to get to them before they go out to sea, or things will get a lot more tricky than expected.¡±


    Lu Xuanpletely realized what was going on when he heard that.


    Yun Sheng was thinking of hiring him to help cut off those who robbed the seal, keeping them within the country¡¯s borders.


    ¡°Noted. Give me their coordinates,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve sent people to your area, and we¡¯d like you to meet us at once, Mr. Lu,¡± Yun Sheng, who was on the other end of the phone, said.


    Lu Xuan nodded and sent his parents a text. He also had Zhang Hongyang stay behind to protect his family before packing up and leaving right away.


    There was a ck car waiting for Lu Xuan and the gate of the gatedmunity.


    The car went out into the city and then to the mountains, going all the way to the foot of Wuyi mountain before stopping.


    At the same time, a group of people dressed for mobility andbat was seen gathered under the moonlight, somewhere in the jungle of the mountain.


    All of them wore different attire and stood at different positions, indicating the forces they belonged to.


    Lu Xuan would have been able to tell that many were familiar faces if he were present.


    All of them were notable figures within the province.


    A group of them were dressed in ck, and they looked the most forceful. Those were top-notch fighters from the Special Task Force. The two taking the lead were Yun Sheng and the Square-faced Fatso.


    Other than that, there was also the Seven Invincible Sect, who was led by Lin Sheng and Chen Chang¡ªthe head of the Chen n.


    While the sect and the n were not really on good terms, they dared not cause a ruckus at the moment due to the Special Task Force being present. The members of both parties simply red and scowled at each other, indicating their displeasure.


    Other than that, there were also several monks dressed in kasayas. Those monks were different from the professional monks outside, and one would be able to tell that they were ascetics. All of them exuded an extraordinary bearing.


    The leader among them looked to be in his forties. He was dressed in the way unique to warrior monks, looking steely and intimidating with his staff in hand.


    The group not far away from the aforementioned was a lot messier inparison. All of them dressed differently, and every single one of them looked aloof and cunning.


    The leader among them was a man who had a goatee on his sharp face. His eyes looked narrow and nted, making him look rather harsh. Yet, there was this shimmer in his eyes seen from time to time, suggesting that he was anything but ordinary.


    ¡°Chief Yun, who exactly are we waiting for here? It seems like a big shot to us, bigger than even our boss,¡± someone from behind that man with a goatee finally asked after waiting for quite some time.


    That man with a goatee looked at Yun Sheng and asked, ¡°Chief Yun, I hope you¡¯ll give me an exnation about all this. My time is precious, after all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. While we don¡¯t mind waiting, letting the thieves get away would be something else altogether. How would I exin myself to the Chief of your headquarters if that happens?¡± the leader monk added. There was a clear look of displeasure on his face.


    That was because they had been waiting for three full hours.


    There were many who were waiting impatiently there. All of them were had the best in their respective fields.


    It was usually other people waiting for them, and there was hardly any asion where they had to wait so long for someone.


    While the Chen n and the Seven Invincible Sect members did not voice their displeasure out in the open, they showed an expression that seemed to agree with the crowd¡¯s opinion.


    Yun Sheng took a look at the crowd and knew that if he did not provide an exnation for what was happening, those people would probably cause a scene in the very next moment.


    But then again, none of them would have dared to rebel against the Special Task Force, as the Special Task Force had a lot more people than just those present. If any of them were to dare to rebel, it would have meant that they did not mind being hunted down by the Special Task Force at all.


    Still, all who were present were some of the best throughout the province, especially those present for the operation at the moment. Even the weakest of them were HuaJin Masters.


    The Special Task Force still had to rely on those people more or less when they went about doing their tasks.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for our consultant of the Fu City Special Task Force¡ªMr. Lu,¡± Yun Sheng said right away.


    Many among the crowd were puzzled, wondering who this Mr. Lu of the Fu City Special Task Force was.


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re waiting for Mr. Lu, then!¡± Lin Sheng sported an enlightened look on his face.


    ¡°If it is indeed that great figure, we don¡¯t mind waiting for another three hours.¡±


    A lot of them were even more puzzled as to why Lin Sheng actually acted so impressed while the crowd remained wondering what was happening.


    The ones from the Chen n all nodded as well, recalling the terror they had experienced when Lu Xuan dominated them.


    ¡°If it is indeed him, we of the Chen n will be willing to wait,¡± Chen Chang said, and everyone in the n nodded in agreement.


    The man with a goatee and those monks seemed to be the only ones who were still puzzled as to what was happening.


    They wondered if there had been yet another very powerful figure emerge in the province in that short period of time, someone who they had no idea about.


    Nheless, that man seemed to be someone very powerful.


    ¡°Hmph, I guess I¡¯ll just wait for a little while longer. If that guy proves to be anything less than satisfactory, I¡¯ll let him know why flowers are red!¡± the man with a goatee said coldly.


    ¡°The scene sure is rowdy. Are you all waiting for me?¡± A brimming, jovial voice was heard soon after. However, despite everybody¡¯s expectations, a young man, who looked like he was in histe teen, showed up, walking with great strides instead.


    Everyone was able to see him clearly, even in the nigh. The man looked like an unassuming, homely boy who was wearing a t-shirt and a pair of jeans.


    Everyone was shocked immediately when they saw him. That was because they had not realized until the young man opened his mouth, that he was even close to them.


    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡± Yun Sheng went up right away and greeted him. The rest of the crowd remained steeped in shock.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Xuan nodded and walked right into the crowd.


    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Formidable fighters from both the Chen n and the Seven Invincible Sect went up and greeted him.

 Chapter 85 - Teaching Some People Manners

    <h4><strong>Chapter 85</strong>: Teaching Some People Manners</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Lu!¡± Lin Sheng went up to Lu Xuan¡¯s side right away and greeted him respectfully.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Xuan nodded and took a look at Lin Sheng, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve achieved good progress in your cultivation. Put more effort into it, and you¡¯ll be a Martial Arts Legend soon enough!¡±


    Lin Sheng was overjoyed when he heard Lu Xuan say that. He probably would not have bothered if it was someone else, so much so that he would not have even batted an eye. However, things were different since it was Lu Xuan who said those words.


    Lu Xuan was a true, formidable Martial Arts Legend, after all.


    As such, his words naturally held weight like none other.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Mr. Lu!¡± Lin Sheng thanked him fervently.


    Yun Sheng then went up to Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, these are the ones who will be participating in this operation. I¡¯m sure you already know of those from the Seven Invincible Sect and the Chen n. Here are the masters of the Dharma Hall of the Southern Shaolin Temple, and here is the head of the Dharma Hall, Master Buyi.


    Lu Xuan was immediately surprised when he took a look at the middle-aged monk who was the leader of the monks. The monk was, too, a Martial Arts Legend.


    The Southern Shaolin Temple was indeed filled with powerful people. The head of the Dharma Hall was actually at Level Six, with training on par with that of a Martial Arts Legend.


    It was no surprise why the Shaolin Temple had been able to stay neutral and untouched while the Chen n bickered with the Seven Invincible Sect throughout the years. Having a formidable fighter at the Martial Arts Legend level taking care of the ce meant that either side would not dare to act against the temple.


    Furthermore, there was no certainty saying that there was only one Martial Arts Legend found in the temple.


    ¡°Namo Amitabha. Well met, Benefactor Lu,¡± Monk Buyi then said.


    ¡°Here is the head of the Coalition of the Woods of the Southern Min province¡ªYang Chengsi¡ªand the rest of the heroes!¡± Yun Sheng introduced Lu Xuan to the man with the goatee.


    However, he seemed rather reluctant to do so.


    Lu Xuan realized right away that the man named Yang Chengsi was apparently not a decent person. However, given how urgent the situation was, Yun Sheng had to reluctantly enlist top-notch fighters from underworld gangs just to prevent the Heirloom Seal of the Realm from falling into foreignnds.


    While those people were indeed gangsters who had been against the government authorities all the time, they dared not act against the Special Task Force.


    That was because the government had to look for decent excuses to get rid of them while the Special Task Force only needed to write a report about it if they intended to get rid of or even kill those gangsters on the spot.


    Lu Xuan saw killing intent on all of them, and that apparently told him that those were not good people.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to where your home territory is?¡± Yang Chengsi asked right away.


    Lu Xuan then said inly, ¡°Anywhere that is nowhere near you people.¡±


    A cold glint was seen in Yang Chengsi¡¯s eyes.


    However, Lu Xuan pped the man right away before he could retaliate.


    Bam!


    Yang Chengsi was sent flying from the strike.


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden turn of events, not knowing what had taken ce to warrant Lu Xuan¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one more thing. Look at me with those kind of eyes again, and I¡¯ll make sure you suffer a horrible death,¡± Lu Xuan added inly.


    ¡°Beware of where you stand before you even think about sneaking up on me.¡±


    Yang Chengsi was still dazed from the p. He totally did not expect Lu Xuan to have seen through his intention to retaliate or the action he was about to take, leaving Lu Xuan to p him without any hesitation.


    He quickly came to his senses and shouted, ¡°You dare hit me!¡±


    Although he was wary of the Special Task Force, even the boss of the provincial branch had to behave politely around him nheless.


    That was because since he became the head of the Coalition of the Woods, bing a gangster boss. No one dared to be rude towards him, and pping him across the face was totally out of the question.


    Not only was he of esteemed status, but he was also at a frightening level of cultivation, being at least more or less on par with that head monk of the Dharma Hall.


    He, too, was a Level Six Martial Arts Legend.


    Yang Chengsi immediately pounced at Lu Xuan after recovering.


    There was no doubt just how terrifying Martial Arts Legends could be when they were fighting at full strength. A single punch could even cause sonic booms.


    Boom!


    That punch was very loaded.


    The head monk, Buyi, of the Dharma Hall standing at the side almost emerged to stop him, but he quickly saw that those from the Chen n and the Seven Invincible Sect and even those from the Special Task Force had no intention of doing anything. As such, he stopped what he intended to do right away.


    He felt really puzzled, wondering if Lu Xuan was actually that powerful.


    Lu Xuan retaliated with an even simpler move¡ªanother p at his iing assant.


    Bam!


    A crisp pping sound was heard. Yang Chengsi¡¯s punch missed its mark, yet he was again sent flying by Lu Xuan¡¯s p.


    ¡°A Martial Arts Legend. He, too, is a Martial Arts Legend!¡±


    Monk Buyi¡¯s eyes glittered right away. He seemed to have understood why none of the others were fazed by what was happening.


    Everything would have made sense if that young man were a Martial Arts Legend. There were few such people to be had in the entire province, after all, and every single one of them would have been a notable figure or leaders of sorts.


    It was no surprise why the people of the Seven Invincible Sect and the Chen n behaved so respectfully towards Lu Xuan.


    However, he was still puzzled about that Mr. Lu¡¯s background. The young man looked to be in histe teens, yet thebat prowess he exhibited shocked even the head monk.


    He wondered if the Southern Shaolin Temple had been keeping to themselves for too long to know of new formidable figures emerging in the province.


    Those powerful gangsters who followed Yang Chengsi¡¯s lead had initially intended to fight Lu Xuan.


    However, when they saw their boss get pped twice across the face by Lu Xuan, all of them were stunned. To put it precisely, they were terrified to the core.


    As the head of the coalition, Yang Chengsi, apparently, did not amass his followers through virtue. He had dominated those people through sheer brute force.


    Gangs went up against him, and he, in turn, defeated all of the best fighters the gangs produced, eventually making him the head of the coalition.


    In their minds, Yang Chengsi¡¯s fighting prowess had been godlike, yet one such revered figure was sent flying through the air without a care right before their eyes. Anyone with any sense at all would not have dared to step up then.


    ¡°Do anything funny again, and I¡¯ll render you a cripple right here, right now!¡±


    Lu Xuan shot a cold re at Yang Chengsi. He had no affinity for gangsters, to begin with, and the thickness of Yang Chengsi¡¯s killing intent was anything but ordinary. He hadmitted many crimes and killed scores of people, after all.


    Lu Xuan had only spared him due to Yun Sheng being around.


    Yang Chengsi finally realized what kind of power he was going up against after being sent flying back with just two ps. He had learned just how terrifying Lu Xuan was. Even if Lu Xuan was, too, a Martial Arts Legend, he would definitely be way above Yang Chengsi in terms of fighting prowess.


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Yang Chengsi said right away. He no longer dared to look at Lu Xuan with menacing eyes anymore. He was taught a lesson like that because he scowled at Lu Xuan, after all.


    He did not even have any doubts about getting killed outright if he were to dare look at Lu Xuan with such eyes again.


    He had truly bitten off more than he was able to chew at that time.


    Yun Sheng looked rather pleased with what just happened. As a former military officer, he had no affinity for underworld figures like Yang Chengsi. He only tolerated the man¡¯s presence due to Yang Chengsi being more than he was able to handle.


    Still, it was nheless cathartic to see Yang Chengsi get beaten like a dog.

 Chapter 86 - Relax, Im here. Whats the worst that could Happen?

    <h4>Chapter 86: Rx, I¡¯m here. What¡¯s the worst that could Happen?</h4>


    Yun Sheng was very impressed at the same time, as even a branch chief of the Special Task Force like him, had to deal with things carefully. He was unable to afford to act as he fancied like Lu Xuan.


    He recognized that the world was indeed one where might made right.


    Yang Chengsi¡¯s frightening level of cultivation and the potential menace he would have brought about as the head of the Coalition of the Woods meant that even the provincial boss of the Special Task Force had to be wary of him.


    However, none of that mattered to Lu Xuan. He pped the man like he would an ant.


    A boss of the coalition was nothing but a joke before someone truly powerful.


    Yun Sheng was unable to help but recall the big boss of the headquarters. That single man who had been able to overwhelm all of his enemies served as a stabilizer of sorts, keeping all who would have caused a greatmotion throughout the nation.


    The man was the very reason the Special Task Force became what it was at this moment¡ªa status forged through many brutal battles.


    Yun Sheng knew all too well about the futility of reasoning with cultivators. Only fists harder than theirs would have made those people listen.


    He was feeling rather thankful for Lu Xuan deep down. Although it seemed that he was not giving the organizer any face at all, Yun Sheng nheless knew that Lu Xuan had been sparing the gangster boss due to him being around.


    Yang Chengsi would have probably been snuffed out on the spot otherwise.


    From what he was able to recall, Lu Xuan had already crippled a Martial Arts Legend and then killed two more people of the same level.


    Yang Chengsi¡¯sbat prowess and status, which the man had taken so much pride in, were utterly meaningless before Lu Xuan.


    The likes of Master Ying and Yin Tianming had been above Yang Chengsi in terms of social station, yet Lu Xuan killed them all the same, just because he wanted to.


    If Yang Chengsi were to keep throwing his weight about and wanting to retaliate, he would be digging his own grave.


    None of that mattered to Yun Sheng, at the moment. He enlisted Yang Chengsi only because he found the gangster boss being of use at the moment. He would have liked it a lot better if Yang Chengsi looked for trouble with Lu Xuan in the future, as Lu Xuan would have had ample reason to get rid of the gangster.


    A figure akin to an emperor of the underworld was like a Sword of Damocles to Yun Sheng. While Yang Chengsi behaved himself well enough for the moment, Yun Sheng still never trusted underworld members like him.


    The nation was still able to keep the peace for the time being, but once those cultivators had gotten a lot stronger in the future and no longer feared even heavy firepower, no one would be able to predict what those people would have done.


    It was entirely possible for them to reign supreme over a territory and do as they wished within their turf.


    As such, the country would have been safer with every potential threat like that removed.


    The pupils of Monk Buyi, the head of the Dharma Hall standing at the side, contracted somewhat when he saw how easily Lu Xuan had sent Yang Chengsi flying back twice in a row. The monk was a Martial Arts Legend himself, and while he was certain that hisbat prowess was above Yang Chengsi, he still would not have been able to throw Yang Chengsi around like a piece of garbage.


    ¡°The depths of the man¡¯s prowess is truly immeasurable.¡± The mind of Monk Buyi seemed to have been thrown into a hurricane at the moment, yet he maintained aposed facade.


    Every single big shot present was able to confirm that from that moment on, yet another big shot came to the scene in the province. Said big shot was bigger than all the big shots in the cebined.


    A thought had even popped up in their minds for a brief moment.


    A thought that Lu Xuan was the number one in all of Southern Min.


    Lu Xuan would not have been far off, even if he was not actually number one.


    That was because none of them were actually clear about just how strong Lu Xuan actually was. As such, that thoughtsted for little more than a split second, and none of them dared to verify such ideas.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Yun Sheng stepped out and said, ¡°All participants of this operation are now present. Since this is an operation, there will naturally be leaders. I rmend that Mr. Lu be the one in charge of the operation. Any opinions?¡±


    The crowd became dead silent at that very moment. Some might have objected to the idea before the ps happened, but none dared to do so after all of that happened.


    All of them were clearly aware just how the other Martial Arts Legend present¡ªMonk Buyi¡ªsaid nothing to object to the idea.


    It was needless to say with Yang Chengsi¡¯s case. The man had only been taught a lesson mere moments ago, and he would not have dared to fight for such a position at the moment.


    He was so thoroughly frightened that he did not dare to show any signs of resentment, for fear that it would have roused Lu Xuan enough to kill him on the spot.


    He even sensed that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was more terrifying than anyone that he had ever met thus far in his life. The way Lu Xuan pped him around made it clear that Lu Xuan saw him as little more than an ant.


    Lu Xuan felt more terrifying than ferocious criminals who killed dozens of people before because it was still people that such criminals killed, and they would have at least felt something about the deed.


    However, one felt nothing, not even the slightest hint of emotion, about stomping an ant dead.


    It was the feeling that he had been reduced to being like an ant, that he dared not speak up against Lu Xuan anymore.


    He wanted nothing more than to just stay alive in that very instant.


    ¡°If there are no objections, then I shall be the one in charge of this operation,¡± Lu Xuan scanned the crowd and said.


    He was no stranger to such operations at all, as he had experienced too many of them back in his past life. As such, he would not have felt the slightest hint of panic or anxiousness about it.


    ¡°Chief Yun, contact the headquarters and plot the route of possible escape based on the current location of the seal,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Yun Sheng nodded.


    Lu Xuan then added, ¡°Let me have a look at the course they have taken so far.¡±


    The crowd saw how quickly Lu Xuan settled into his position and quelled any other thoughts they had, getting ready for their uing tasks. All of them looked sharp again because they knew the ones they were not dealing with ordinary folks.


    Foreign elites who dared to cause such a ruckus in the country would have been anything but ordinary after all.


    That was why the Special Task Force gathered all those people around as there would probably be a very brutal, terrifying bloodbath waiting for all of them.


    Lu Xuan took a look at the escape routes that those people had taken so far, which Yun Sheng had just sent him.


    He came to a conclusion almost immediately. He said, ¡°They were running in circles. It seemed that they were waiting for someone.¡±


    What Lu Xuan said reminded Yun Sheng of something right away. Things would have taken a turn for the worse if that was truly the case.


    He knew that there were Martial Arts Legends in the midst of those robbers. Conventional logic said that they would have long reached the beach if they traveled at normal speeds. However, all of them had yet to even be in the province yet, a testament saying that they were indeed running in circles.


    They would have known that the authorities had ced a lockdown throughout the country. The longer they took with their escape, the greater the force the country would have been able to mobilize against them, yet they chose to run around in circles nheless.


    There was only one possibility as to why that happened¡ªthey had someone to pick them up.


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s impossible for them not to have someone picking them up. We¡¯ve been careless.¡±


    Yun Sheng realized the n at that moment. If the Falling Star in Mount Tai Incident had happened too abruptly, then the act of foreign spies lurking in the country choosing to go all out and steal the Heirloom Seal of the Realm would have been some spontaneous operation.


    With so much time passed from the moment the incident broke out, the forces behind those people would have definitely known about it, and it was impossible for them not to send anyone to pick up the robbers.


    As such, there was only one reason why those people kept running in circles¡ªthey were waiting for rescue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the headquarters right away and ask for reinforcements. It will be toote otherwise,¡± Yun Sheng said immediately.


    ¡°You think they would have made it in time? Judging from the route they have taken, we will be shing head-on with them in 30 minutes at most.¡± Lu Xuan added with a low voice, ¡°But rx, I¡¯m here. What¡¯s the worst that could happen, eh?¡±

 Chapter 87 - Buying Time

    <h4>Chapter 87: Buying Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They had 30 minutes left at most!


    The crowd was shocked. The location where they were in had been plotted in ordance with the predicted route taken by the robbers, so as to allow them to intercept those people and prevent further escape.


    However, seeing how assured Lu Xuan behaved, everyone felt at ease somehow. What Lu Xuan pulled just moments ago had been too shocking. It seemed like he had taught Yang Chengsi a lesson without breaking a sweat.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s authority was established because Yang Chengsi had been made an example of, after all.


    Rising up by stepping onto others had been the quickest way to ascend the socialdder.


    ¡°Get ready, people. Be mindful that those people may have reinforcements backing them up at any given moment. Stay sharp and get all sides covered.¡± Lu Xuan continued, ¡°We have five minutes. We need to end the fight in five minutes before we can think about taking on any reinforcements.¡±


    Lu Xuan checked the course the robbers took. They had been going around circles for days, yet at that moment, they were all heading straight for the beach. It was obvious that the people they were supposed to meet had arrived, and they were on their way to rendezvous with those people.


    That meant that it was extremely possible for Lu Xuan¡¯s forces to run into enemy reinforcements, so much so that they would probably have had to take on two groups of enemies at the same time.


    As such, it was imperative to end the fight as quickly as possible.


    Even if Lu Xuan¡¯s forces were to not sh with enemy reinforcements, he had no intention of letting them run free all the same. Those invaders had gotten all the way into the country, and he feltpelled to make sure the invaders were left on the soil, dead.


    He wielded absolute power, so he did not care at all what kind of tricks those people would y.


    Wuyi mountain appeared extraordinarily quiet under the moonlight.


    Over a dozen shadowy figures zipped about in some remote part of the woods. All of them moved deftly about as if they were monkeys.


    ¡°Time for action.¡±


    A shriek was heard, breaking the silence of the night as those shadowy figures intended to pass through the woods.


    Over 30 people surrounded them from everywhere. Lu Xuan and the other notable figures took the lead.


    Lu Xuan was able to tell the identities of those dozen or so people apart under the moonlight. There were both men and women in the group. All of them seemed to be dressed in rags, making it obvious that their escape had been difficult.


    However, all of them looked very high-spirited, nheless. They showed no mental signs that they had been on the run for two days.


    One of the leading figures of the group was a huge man with a square face, sporting blonde hair and blue eyes.


    The other sported typical appearance of East Asian people, but everyone present was able to tell that person apart right away.


    He was Japanese.


    While Europeans and Americans alike often had trouble telling apart Chinese, Japanese, and Koreans, those from all three countries were reliably able to tell each other apart, making almost no mistakes in telling apart each other¡¯s nationalities.


    The dozen or so people were led by those two, dividing the group roughly into two clear, separate factions.


    Lu Xuan nodded. What he saw matched the intelligence gathered by the headquarters beforehand.


    The ones responsible for the sudden operation had been from the States and Japan.


    Those two countries had the highest number of spies lurking within Chinese borders, and their agents had been the most powerful as well.


    It was a joint operation between those two countries, and they had mobilized extremely huge resources to pull that off. They would not have been able to evade the Special Task Force¡¯s notice or what they had pulled off just now.


    The headquarters had long been clear of the identities of those two leaders as well.


    The huge man with a square face, blonde hair and blue eyes was probably an agent from the States named James.


    As for the Japanese agent, his name was Sakata Juuzaburo. He was an agent who had been lurking in the country for many years. He had stolen ssified information from the country countless times.


    If it had not been for the operation being carried out so suddenly, he would have probably been able to stay undercover even longer without anyone knowing his identity at all.


    James held a case in his hand. Lu Xuan was, nheless, able to sense the Spiritual Qi emanating from it despite looking to be little more than a metal case. He was sure by then that it carried the Heirloom Seal of the Realm.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Sakata Juuzaburo was able to tell right away that they had been ambushed, judging by the many Chinese fighters appearing before them out of nowhere.


    James, who was by his side, looked a lot moreposed inparison. They had been dealing with a lot of pursuers being on their tail for a long time, after all.


    He no doubt knew what caused their predicament. There were definitely means of tracking left on the seal itself. But then again, they were unable to afford giving up the seal despite knowing it was so.


    As such, they had practically run into a dead end.


    It would have been entirely normal for them to just run into anyone, judging from the current circumstances.


    ¡°You people have one chance. Hand over the Heirloom Seal of the Realm behind without any resistance, and we shall make sure that your bodies each stay in one piece,¡± Lu Xuan said with his arms crossed before his chest.


    What Lu Xuan said drew the attention of both enemy leaders right away.


    They were puzzled as to why the Chinese forces let such a kid take the lead.


    It looked weird, no matter how they tried to think about it.


    ¡°Are the Chinese running out of capable people already? I can¡¯t imagine they would let a boy like you take the lead!¡± Sakata Juuzaburoughed away as he spoke. Lu Xuan looked squishy and unassuming, appearing as if he was not even a cultivator at all.


    ¡°Chinese boy, we¡¯d like to see if you can take the seal and stay alive at the same time!¡± James said in fluent Chinese, which waspletely at odds with his appearance. ¡°Dy these people and wait for that one to show up.¡±


    Yun Sheng and the others looked grim right away. Lu Xuan had been right all along. The enemy had reinforcements.


    Judging from how the man dared to blurt the fact out without care meant that reinforcements were probably very close and would arrive before long.


    If they were to be unlucky enough, they might have even run into them at any given moment.


    ¡°What? You guys wanna buy time? You people are ridiculous!¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked.


    ¡°Get rid of these people as soon as possible. I¡¯ll see for myself what their reinforcements are made of!¡±


    His forces attacked right after he was done speaking. Yang Chengsi went straight for Sakata Juuzaburo¡¯s throat.


    Monk Buyi charged at James, who was right before him, with his staff in hand.


    Those two enemy leaders were Martial Arts Legends, so it was only natural that it was the gangster boss and the head monk taking them on.


    As for the others, all of them pounced on the remaining undercover agent-fighters from both countries.


    Shouts and noises ofbat erupted all over the woods in mere seconds. The killing intent was shooting to the heavens.


    All of the others were doing battle, leaving only Lu Xuan standing around, doing nothing.


    Yang Chengsi was taking on the Japanese, and Monk Buyi was taking on the Americans. The battles taking ce between the four Martial Arts Legends were frightening enough to tear the woods to shreds.


    Spirit Qi filled the entire battlefield and isted the ce at the same time.


    Nomon folk would have been able to even get near them.


    Not everyone would have been able to get rid of the likes of Martial Arts Legends, just as how Lu Xuan did it. Despite the differences in power between most Martial Arts Legends, they would have still had trouble ending fights between them in a short period of time.


    The remainingbatants at Baodan and HuaJin levels were locked in their respective battles as well. While the Japanese and the American fighters were few, all of them had been level fivebatants. Yet, there were still a great many among the Chinese ones who were at level four.


    Sheer numbers alone were unable topletely make up for the difference in quality.


    The battlefield was in a deadlock, with no sides gaining the upper hand against the other.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s showtime for me. You wanna buy time? Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes to do so.¡±


    Lu Xuanunched into battle like a behemoth.

 Chapter 88 - This is True Legend

    <h4>Chapter 88: This is True Legend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan¡¯s actions were lightning-fast, moving as if the distance between him and his target was a mere matter of inches. His form disappeared, and in the very next instant, he appeared right before Sakata Juuzaburo.


    ¡°What?¡± Sakata Juuzaburo never expected Lu Xuan to be able to move so quickly. To him, it was as if the man had teleported right before him.


    The speed was so frightening that it seemed to have exceeded that of his reaction.


    He swiped his katana at Lu Xuan almost entirely reflexively.


    However, the sh missed its target, and Lu Xuan remained unscathed.


    Lu Xuan leaped up and kicked. His legs became like bolts of lightning, tearing through the night, forming mirages and causing sonic booms. He became a terrifying barrage that hit the Japanese man squarely.


    Boom!


    Sakata Juuzaburo was sent flying as if he was a kite whose thread had been snapped. He crashed hard on the ground, coughing up blood. His eyes were wide open. He was unable to believe what had just happened.


    He never expected that the young Chinese man, whom he deemed beneath his notice, was actually capable of bringing such terrifyingbat prowess to bear.


    His breaths weakened before long, and he died soon after.


    ¡°Oh f*ck!¡±


    Yang Chengsi, who had watched what just happened, cursed at him right away, feeling as if the shock of the scene alone had almost killed him.


    Lu Xuan just killed a Martial Arts Legend with a single kick.


    He realized that the man before him was a legend through and through.


    Ever since Yang Chengsi became a Martial Arts Legend, he imed that he hardly met his match, and he deemed himself to be ranked among the very best throughout the world. He wore his status as a Martial Arts Legend with great pride.


    It was not until that very moment that he realized that he had been delusional. Despite the fact that Martial Arts Legends were powerful enough to resist the might of firearms, they were still as fragile as cardboard before some people.


    It was only then that he realized that his intuition back then had been correct. If he went to provoke Lu Xuan any further back then, he would have probably suffered a fate just as bad as that suffered by Sakata Juuzaburo.


    That gangster boss was someone Lu Xuan had killed with a single move. He was hardly considered to be of any importance.


    Even that bit of frustration lingering in his mind dissipated after seeing what that kick was able to do.


    He began to tremble at the thought of what would have happened to him if he were to get on the bad side of that young master. He wondered just what kind of a monster he had actually offended.


    Sh*t, I¡¯ve really juste back right before the reaper was able to bring the scythe down on me then! he thought.


    ¡°Buy time? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Lu Xuan smirked after kicking the Japanese agent to death. He hardly felt anything as he did so.


    Lu Xuan then turned his gaze to James.


    James felt as if his soul was on the verge of leaving his body after sensing Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze on him.


    He saw from his peripheral vision how Lu Xuan killed Sakata Juuzaburo with just a single kick.


    He was already on the verge of being shocked to death by then.


    While his contact with that Japanese agent had been limited, he nheless knew how formidable that man had been, so much so that the now dead man was among the best of Japanese spies lurking in the country.


    Level Six fighters were considered the best of the best anywhere in the world. Even if they were to betray their respective countries, they would have quickly been epted by other governments without question.


    Yet, this man had ended such a formidable being with a single kick.


    James wondered just what kind of a monster that young man was.


    He felt cold sweat all over after sensing Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze on him, which caused him to slip up. That brief window was exploited by Monk Buyi, who went on to pound that staff of his onto the American agent.


    Boom!


    James was sent flying far away. While he put his arm up in the nick of time to stop the attack, Monk Buyi¡¯s powers were equal to his, and that one hit from the staff crippled his arm right away.


    He no longer had any thoughts about buying time, thinking instead about how ridiculous he had been when he thought he was able to buy time.


    From the looks of things at the moment, his thoughts back then had been foolishly naive, and he had really underestimated the enemy.


    He recalled an old Chinese saying he saw somewhere: ¡°great terror lies between life and death.¡±


    He came to experience what such great terror meant firsthand.


    His will to survive had taken over in that very instant. He quickly picked up the case on the ground with his remaining good hand as he was sent flying, and he ran afterward.


    He was fleeing.


    He was unable to afford to be concerned about his subordinates and the remaining Japanese fighters.


    Those people would have been the ones to buy him time instead.


    ¡°You wanna run? You think you can run?¡± Lu Xuan stomped on the ground andunched himself into the air, zipping past him like a stallion. He came right behind James within a few steps. He then pped the American agent right away.


    Boom!


    James was unable to evade. To put it precisely, he was unable to even react to it. Lu Xuan was simply moving too fast, and his attack hit the mark right away.


    Boom!


    James crashed to the ground right away and was still. There was no way he could have withstood that attack.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s attack might have looked simple and even flighty, but the power contained within was extraordinarily explosive. He had practically turned Jame¡¯s innards into mush with that one attack.


    The Shield of Vigor unique to all Martial Arts Legends was utterly useless before Lu Xuan, as it was something that he was able to punch through effortlessly.


    Both Monk Buyi and Yang Chengsi felt a chill run down their spines as they saw Lu Xuan pick up the case that James had held onto without care.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead. He¡¯s really dead!¡± Yang Chengsi muttered to himself as if he had just seen a ghost.


    Two Martial Arts Legends killed in mere moments. Yang Chengsi felt as if everything he knew had been a lie.


    The strength that he had so much pride in proved weak and useless before that young man, so much so that his strength had been nothing in the end.


    ¡°I can absolutely never get on his bad side. I¡¯ll have to make it up to him after this somehow. If he still harbors a grudge again me, I¡¯ll be doomed for sure!¡±


    Countless thoughts shed through Yang Chengsi¡¯s mind, revenge being among those thoughts. Yet they were quickly dispelled by the overwhelming fear he had for the young man instead.


    It was utterly terrifying.


    That young man was an invincible monster!


    Monk Buyi was shocked to the core as well. He had no idea just how capable Sakata Juuzaburo had been, but he knew just how terrifyingly formidable James had been when he fought him. He had even thought that the American was actually a tad bit stronger than he was.


    While he was of theplete lineage of the Southern Shaolin Temple, he was still a monk who spent most of his time being a vegetarian and chanting sutras. James, on the other hand, was a killer who excelled in the art of taking lives. He had seen a great many battles.


    While thebat prowess of both men was more or less on the same level, James had been the one who gained the upper hand when the two of them fought. The monk had been the one at a disadvantage as soon as the two began fighting.


    The odds became so apparent that the monk thought he would have lost for sure.


    Yet, that one man who gave him so much trouble ended up being killed by Lu Xuan with a single attack.


    He never realized that such a terrifying being emerged in their province. That, coupled with Lu Xuan¡¯s age, truly made him a monster.


    ¡°Help the others out, alright?¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Monk Buyi and Yang Chengsi only came to their senses after Lu Xuan spoke. The fighting was not over yet, and the two went back into the fray.


    With the hands of two Martial Arts Legends freed, the tide of the battles turned immediately. The previous deadlock became a ughter. All those fighters from the States and Japan had been killed within mere moments.

 Chapter 89 - A Powerful Enemy wounding Two Martial Arts Legend with a single Attack

    <h4>Chapter 89: A Powerful Enemy wounding Two Martial Arts Legend with a single Attack</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All of those spies sent to the country were highly trained. They all chose to kill themselves when it became obvious that they were unable to win in order to prevent the enemy from exploiting them.


    At the same time, Yun Sheng got his hands on the case containing the Heirloom Seal of the Realm.


    He was finally able to rest easy. When his superiors called him and asked him to intercept those robbers, he had been very frightened.


    That was because when James and Sakata Juuzaburo were leading their men in circles. Any men that he sent were quickly dealt with by the enemy when they were about to corner those robbers.


    While the enemy suffered huge losses in doing so, they had nheless prevented the Chinese forces from catching up with them.


    ording to spections from Yun Sheng¡¯s superiors, the enemy would have probably chosen Zhejiang to be the ce where they fled to the ocean. As such, elite forces had been put there a long time ago, consisting of men that were far more powerful than the ones he gathered at the moment. Even the provincial boss of Southern Min had been summoned to participate in the interception.


    The Special Task Force had even enlisted help from the military.


    However, all that proved to be little more than a diversion. Just when those robbers were about to be cornered, they took a turn down to Southern Min all of a sudden, opting to flee to the seas from there.


    The ns of the Special Task Force were messed up by that one move, which caused Yun Sheng to urgently enlist a group of people just to cobble up a line of defense.


    The enemy had reinforcements, and so did the Special Task Force. Said reinforcements were traveling from Zhejiang at frightening speeds.


    What those in the woods needed to do was simply slow the enemy down, buying enough time to prevent escape.


    Both sides had cards up their sleeves and wanted to buy time for their reinforcements to arrive. As such, it was actually a contest seeing which side would be better at strategizing.


    Yun Sheng thought the forces he gathered would suffer heavy casualties, so much so that he needed to join them.


    However, no one expected that one such tricky situation had been defused without breaking a sweat as Lu Xuan took charge.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s way of dealing with the problem had been simple and utterly brutal, which somewhat opened Yun Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    He wondered before if Martial Arts Legends would be a huge obstacle.


    Yet, Lu Xuan killed such an obstacle with a single kick.


    There was no trouble at all.


    He felt fortunate that he had thought of rallying Lu Xuan to be part of the Fu City Special Task Force as soon as possible, naming him a consultant¡ªan arrangement that benefited both parties.


    At the very least, the young man had proven very useful at key moments.


    Having one¡¯s back so securely covered during times of crisis was very reassuring, after all.


    Everyone in the crowd was excited. The Special Task Force took care of the battlefield as they always had. All the other fighters were talking about the victory feverishly, as they were dressing their wounds.


    At the very least, the country owed them a favor, and that meant all manner of rewards in due time.


    But then again, the core of their discussion was still none other than Lu Xuan.


    Although all of them had intentionally kept their voices down when they did so, it hardly made any difference to Lu Xuan, as he felt as if they were talking in his ear all the same.


    ¡°So, this guy is the real deal then.¡±


    ¡°Killing a Martial Arts Legend with a single kick. My gosh, would anyone even believe that if I were to tell them?¡±


    ¡°You got that right. This isn¡¯t some big-budget movie with loads of CGI. Hell, even movies would look less ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the entire country, but this master here sure is the best in all of Southern Min.¡±


    ¡°I thought the number one in the province would have either been Master Buyi from the Southern Shaolin Temple or that guy from the Special Task Force. I totally didn¡¯t expect to see someone else taking the title.¡±


    Everyone kept talking, but Lu Xuan hardly reacted to any of that.


    Even Yang Chengsi and Monk Buyi, both of whom served as the main damage dealers back in the battlefield, shot nces at Lu Xuan every now and then.


    They knew better than anyone else present just how terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯sbat prowess had been. The more they felt this, the more shocked they were.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, we shall leave at once,¡± Yun Sheng said as he picked up the case containing the Heirloom Seal of the Realm.


    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± Lu Xuan blurted out all of a sudden, which puzzled everyone within earshot.


    ¡°Put down the case, and I shall refrain from tearing your bodies apart!¡±


    A low voice was heard, speaking in Mandarin Chinese with rather off tones.


    Everyone was shocked. None of them sensed anyoneing. Yang Chengsi and Monk Buyi were even more so.


    It was just like how it had been when Lu Xuan showed up. It was a man whom everyone only noticed when he spoke.


    It was really embarrassing.


    The crowd traced the voice and found a middle-aged man of average size dressed in white kimono. His long, ragged hair billowed with the wind.


    The man looked like he was in his forties, and he carried a katana with him.


    He looked ratheridback, yet no one present dared to underestimate someone who escaped everyone¡¯s notice until he spoke.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yang Chengsi went up and asked.


    However, that middle-aged man seemed to have blitzed like a gale straight for Yun Sheng as he opened his mouth.


    ng!


    The katana in his hand was drawn, which produced a gleaming sh in an instant under the bright moonlight.


    The sh of the de headed straight for Yun Sheng¡¯s arm, which was carrying the case, at a frightening speed.


    The man actually intended to sh off the arm carrying the case.


    The sh was quick, urate, and brutal. It felt like a very precise tidal wave.


    Yun Sheng was unable to react in time. To put it precisely, he was unable to react at all.


    He felt as if he had been targeted by a ferocious beast at that very instant. It had been a long time since he felt anything like that. His senses were numbed in an instant, suppressed by the enemy¡¯s intimidating aura.


    It was worth noting that he was a war veteran and had seen a great many brutal battles, yet the enemy needed only to cast one look at him, rendering himpletely immobile and reducing him to a sheep waiting to be ughtered.


    It was utterly terrifying.


    I¡¯m doomed!


    Just when Yun Sheng thought he was done for, a pebble shot through the air at a lightning-fast speed, crashing hard onto the iing de.


    ng!


    A crisp, shing sound was heard as the de veered off of its original course, swinging down right next to Yun Sheng.


    All those actions seemed to have taken a long time, yet it had only been an instant.


    Both Yang Chengsi and Monk Buyi realized what happened at that moment, and they were both bursting with cold sweat. If Yun Sheng died right before their eyes, they were probably next.


    Be it the Coalition of the Woods or the Southern Shaolin Temple, they were technically employed by the Special Task Force, after all.


    Both men stood before Yun Sheng and attacked like bolts of lightning. Monk Buyi brought his staff down on the assant, causing terrifying sonic booms.


    Yang Chengsi drew the twin des by his side as well. The shes of the des were unwavering as they headed straight for that middle-aged man of average built. The swordy was just as brilliant.


    ¡°Know your ce.¡± The man scoffed at them as internal force coursed throughout his arm. The numbing, sore feeling from the pebble immediately dissipated.


    He swiped with his katana, which brought forth a terrifying sh.


    ng!


    ng!


    Two booming sounds of metal shes were heard. Both Yang Chengsi and Monk Buyi spat up blood as they were sent flying like kites with their threads snapped.


    He dealt severe damage to two Martial Arts Legends with one single attack.


    The ce was rendered dead silent immediately.

 Chapter 90 - Anything could be used as a Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 90: Anything could be used as a Weapon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Anyone who intended to try their hand and help out with the battle was stunned right away. One single swing of the de, and two Martial Arts Legends were gravely injured. Suchbat prowess was nothing short of monstrous.


    At the very least, the man was not someone they could have taken on. The man was such a terrifying being that none of them would have even been able to resist for a second.


    Everyone was rendered stunned where they stood.


    None of them dared to go forward.


    The entire scene looked like time stopped flowing altogether.


    Both Yang Chengsi and Monk Buyi spat up blood as they were sent flying. Their faces were ashen, and a term that sounded even more frightening came to mind.


    National Guardian!


    That man was absolutely of the National Guardian Level. Two Martial Arts Legends would not have been so severely injured at the same time from one attack.


    That man before them was unbelievably terrifying.


    It was only then that they realized what the true trump card that both James and Sakata Juuzaburo had relied on was.


    A single National Guardian would have sufficed to kill every single one of them and rescue his people.


    If it had not been for Lu Xuan killing both James and Sakata Juuzaburo in the first ce, the crowd would have had to meet such a being on the battlefield, and all of them would have probably been doomed.


    Everyone recalled Lu Xuan all of a sudden. They, too, had their trump card, after all.


    However, everyone began to worry, as they had no idea just how capable Lu Xuan was or if he would be capable enough to take on someone at the National Guardian Level.


    ¡°Aida Ryosuke!¡± Yun Sheng seemed to have recalled something all of a sudden.


    He remembered seeing that person in one of the top-secret files in the Special Task Force.


    ¡°Aida Ryosuke, known as one of the three kendo grandmasters in Japan, has immeasurable power. I never thought Japan would have sent someone like you as theirst resort.¡± While Yun Sheng¡¯s body was pinned down, his brain functioned very well.


    His face waspletely ashen at that moment. He had seeminglye to a terrifying conclusion.


    It was no surprise why Sakata Juuzaburo and James went around in circles for over two days. They did so just to wait for Aida Ryosuke to arrive.


    The ns that the Special Task Forceid out was such that no enemy Martial Arts Legends would be capable enough of rescuing their own. If the reinforcements were people of such levels, they would probably be caught in a ditch all the same. However, things were different at the moment; the enemy actually mobilized a National Guardian.


    As the Chief of a Special Task Force branch, he had seen too many top-secret files, and it was only due to that that he realized just how terrifying National Guardians were.


    Sheer numbers were pointless before someone of such level ofbat prowess.


    Everyone saw how Yang Chengsi and Monk Buyi were unable to endure even a single attack from such a person after all.


    Aida Ryosuke shot a in look at Yun Sheng and said, ¡°Not bad. You actually know my name.¡±


    Despite being at such a heightened level of cultivation, he was unable to help but feel rather smug about it. After all, his name had made it all the way to Huaxia. While he was more notorious than famous, the Japanese man did not seem to care.


    He then took a look at the bodies of American and Japanese masters sprawled all over the ce, especially Sakata Juuzaburo. He frowned. ¡°All pieces of garbage who were unable to hold on for mere moments.¡±


    He came as soon as he received word, but he still failed to make it in time.


    ¡°Hand over the Heirloom Seal of the Realm, and I shall refrain from tearing your bodies apart.¡± Aida Ryosuke then continued inly, ¡°Seeing how you know my name, I shall grant you a quick death.¡±


    However, his gaze turned from Yun Sheng to Lu Xuan, who was standing beside Yun Sheng.


    He sensed an extremely serious threat from the young man, which made him recall that it was that young man who managed to block his de just moments ago.


    At that moment, an ancient bronze sword was seen in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, which nobody saw him taking out. Faint bloodlust was emanating from the sword, making it look extremely eerie.


    However, Aida Ryosuke remembered very well that there had not been a sword in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand before. That fact was ringly obvious, given how it was such an eye-catching bronze sword.


    ¡°I see that you have a piece of spatial equipment on you.¡±


    Aida Ryosuke¡¯s eyes glittered. Spatial equipment was rare, to begin with, and even more so in Japan. His status in Japan was such that he was among the handful at the very pinnacle. He still did not have his own spatial equipment.


    He felt the encounter to be a blessing from Amaterasu Okami¡ªthe Japanese sun god.


    He never expected to find such surprising loot on his trip to Huaxia.


    Everyone looked at Lu Xuan with shocked faces when they heard that, yet none of them dared to let their greed get the better of them. They knew better than to mess with a fearsome being like him.


    They remembered very well how he managed to kill a Martial Arts Legend with one single kick.


    As far as ferocity was concerned, he still ranked above Aida Ryosuke.


    Anyone who dared to mess with Lu Xuan practically had a death wish.


    Aida Ryosuke attacked before he finished talking, having no intention of fighting Lu Xuan fair and square. He had ambushed even the likes of Yun Sheng, after all, so it was ridiculous to expect him to fight someone like Lu Xuan in a fair fight.


    The sh of the sword came right before Lu Xuan like a white, raging torrent cutting through the air. The mirages and sonic booms created terrifying turbulence as the de headed straight for Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan remained unfazed despite facing such a terrifying attack. The bronze sword in his hand was lifted quick enough to block the iing sh, just in the nick of time.


    ng!


    The crisp sound of metal shes was heard when those two des shed.


    Sparks flew everywhere at the very moment of the sh.


    Aida Ryosuke¡¯s attack was blocked, and he backed two steps away, feeling his arm go numb.


    He was holding his katana with two hands, and Lu Xuan wielded his sword single-handedly, yet he was the one being at a disadvantage instead.


    He was forced to back away, yet Lu Xuan stood where he was without flinching, making it seem as if that attack he pulled with nothing out of the ordinary.


    Aida Ryosuke knew just how terrifying that sh he dealt had been. It was an attack that, when reinforced with Spiritual Qi, would have easily cut down even a one-meter-thick block of steel.


    Common people, even when armed with a de, would have been cut down altogether.


    He knew that the bronze sword was an extraordinary piece, yet the person wielding it was even more extraordinary.


    While Aida Ryosuke went at Lu Xuan with impunity, Lu Xuan gauged Aida Ryosuke as well. He came to realize why the Special Task Force back in his past life had not been able to prevent the seal from being brought out of the country.


    Under conventional circumstances, if it had not been for him being around, all those people who came to intercept the robbers would have all ended up killed by Aida Ryosuke alone.


    He had not the slightest doubt about that, as such was the power of a Level Seven National Guardian.


    National Guardians would not be National Guardians if they did not provide such an overwhelming edge in confrontations.


    It would have been disadvantageous to mobilize the military forces for dealing with masters of such caliber in the woods¡ªa ce where there was a huge, open space for doing battle.


    The enemy would have had an easy time running away. They would have then proceeded to take out the entire legion using gueri tactics.


    It would have all been the same even if the lone enemy was not armed with a gun.


    Masters at National Guardian Level were just as how they were described in wuxia novels¡ªpeople capable of making a weapon out of anything they picked up.


    They would have been able to kill with a single pebble.


    That was akin to having all of nature as their arsenal. Taking out beings of such level would rack up a list of casualties so frightening that it would have sent shivers down the hearts of the most unfeeling of generals.

 Chapter 91 - Killing a National Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 91: Killing a National Guardian</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A National Guardian was someone capable of taking on an army alone, and such a one-man-army figure was no joke.


    While it was not to say that taking them down would be impossible, but the losses incurred would have been too great, making anyone intending to take such a person to weigh the pros and cons again and again.


    That was why the best way of dealing with cultivators was simply to rally other cultivators of simr levels and gang up on them.


    But with Lu Xuan around, what happened in his past life would not happen again.


    ¡°This is getting interesting.¡±


    Lu Xuan took a look at Aida Ryosuke. While his opponent was a Level Seven National Guardian, he remained unfazed, and not even the slightest hint of tension was seen in him.


    Despite being fellow National Guardians, the difference between both of them was simply too great.


    The difference was so great that they were hardly even considered to be of the same level.


    Such a difference would have only gotten greater in the future instead of getting closer. The difference resulting from factors such as physicality, lineage, and talent would only be more pronounced.


    Lu Xuan had been through a lot in his past life in order to catch up to the best among those of simr levels. He suffered many hardships before turning himself from an ugly duckling into a phoenix.


    Now, it was time for others to catch up to him instead.


    Aida Ryosuke was able to tell immediately that Lu Xuan was not someone he was able to mess with. That judgment came almost instinctively.


    He took a single forceful step and came right before Yun Sheng, drawing his katana. He brought a dazzling torrent down on Yun Sheng¡¯s arm.


    He intended to cut Yun Sheng¡¯s arm down yet again and take the case away instead of fighting Lu Xuan.


    His decision spoke of his awareness of the power difference between him and Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was just too fearsome for any fights between them to end quickly. If reinforcements from Huaxia were to arriveter, he would have probably be killed as well.


    ¡°You actually dare to y tricks in front of me!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed and leaped up, blocking the iing attack in the nick of time.


    ng!


    The des shed yet again, bursting with the booming sound of metal shing.


    Aida Ryosuke was thrown several steps back, feeling his entire arm trembling. Lu Xuan looked frail and squishy. His muscles hardly even looked defined and toned. He looked as if he was not even a cultivator, to begin with.


    Yet, such a figure was able to burst with such a level of power, making him truly frightening.


    Lu Xuan did not move in any further, seemingly waiting for Aida Ryosuke¡¯s next move instead. What he did suggested to Aida Ryosuke that he did not even consider him to be a threat at all.


    Despite his mind being tempered at such a level of cultivation, he was getting very irritated.


    ¡°You insolent Chinese! You shall now witness the essence of my lineage!¡±


    Aida Ryosuke made a move right away, dealing yet another terrifying sh just like he ambushed Yun Sheng earlier. However, he followed up with another two shes at the same time he delivered the first.


    All three shes of the de seemed to have arrived at the very same time, locking down every direction Lu Xuan was able to move in.


    ¡°Tsubame Gaeshi!¡±


    That was the extremely renowned sword technique in Japan¡ªTsubame Gaeshi, the Turning Swallow.


    It was an unparalleled technique invented by one of the most esteemed swordmasters in Japanese history¡ªSasaki Kojiro. The heart of the technique was its speed. One sh was delivered quicker than the previous, with three shes being enough to kill swallows capable of moving with incredible agility.


    That was why the technique was named as such.


    In the case of Japanese martial artists, the ability of the hidden technique that was the Tsubame Gaeshi almost became one of the standards of measuring the height of their training.


    Only kendo practitioners capable of performing the Tsubame Gaeshi could earn the title of being a grandmaster in the art.


    The difficult thing about dealing with such an attack was blocking three shes at the same time.


    Many were killed by the technique before they were even able to tell what had happened, giving it the reputation of a technique that no one was able to survive.


    However, Lu Xuan simply took a look at it and swung down with his de.


    Voom!


    Intense vibrations came from the bronze sword, making it burst with a loud hum.


    That attack then brought down all three shesing at him right away.


    Aida Ryosuke was sent flying back right away, spinning in the air several times beforending.


    At that moment, the only thing seen in his eyes when he looked at Lu Xuan was utter disbelief.


    It was as if he had seen a ghost.


    There had never been anyone capable of breaking that ultimate attack of his ever since he came to master it.


    Anyone capable of even dodging the attack and not being killed right away definitely was at the pinnacle of being a master inbat.


    He had never seen anyone like Lu Xuan before.


    Even the other two of the three top tier masters of the sword in Japan would not be able to pull what Lu Xuan just pulled.


    Yun Sheng only came to his senses at that moment. A cold sweat broke out all over him. He backed away immediately, not daring to stand where he was any longer.


    All the others, including Yang Chengsi and Monk Buyi, backed away as well.


    All of them were able to tell that they had be dead weight and would get in Lu Xuan¡¯s way if they were to stick around. There was nothing they could do to help.


    None of the people present weremon folk. All of them were seasoned cultivators, yet all of them watched the battle between the two behemoths in awe.


    The fight between Lu Xuan and Aida Ryosuke hardly looked intense, yet every move had proven shockingly devastating. Every attack demonstrated had been extremely fearsome. If anyone else present were on the receiving end, they would have probably ended up being killed in less than a second.


    ¡°He is indeed a National Guardian!¡±


    Yang Chengsi was finally able to confirm that Lu Xuan was indeed at the National Guardian Level.


    That exined why Lu Xuan had been able to make short work of him, to begin with. He felt extremely lucky that he had been able to survive after offending a National Guardian.


    Everyone else who heard that was indescribably shocked deep down. They had initially thought Lu Xuan to be a Martial Arts Legend to be at the very extreme end of the level. Nobody had actually expected that he was actually at the National Guardian level.


    Or rather, none of them dared to verify it, even if they had thought about it.


    All of that was simply due to Lu Xuan being too young.


    He was so young that they found it all to be impossible.


    No one would have been able to get that far, even if they had begun training while in the womb!


    But then again, it was not like any of that would have mattered much, since be it Martial Arts Legends or National Guardians, those were not people they could fight to begin with.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you called the ¡®Tsubame Gaeshi,¡¯ eh?¡± Lu Xuan said with a grin.


    Lu Xuan took a single step and came right before Aida Ryosuke afterward, bringing down the bronze sword in his hand.


    Two more strokes were brought down at the same time as the first.


    One sh was quicker than the previous one.


    All three shes struck Aida Ryosuke at the very same time.


    ¡°Tsubame Gaeshi!¡±


    Aida Ryosuke¡¯s eyes were thrown wide open; it was as if he had just seen a ghost. What happened before him was unbelievable.


    He had put an unbelievable amount of effort into mastering the technique. It took him years to master that ultimate technique of Japanese swordsmanship.


    Yet, the very technique that he painstakingly mastered was picked up right away by a Chinese kid in histe teens after taking only a single look at it.


    He had only thought of resisting after seeing the shesing, but it was simply toote. The only thing he was able to do was put his katana before him to block the attack, yet the weapon was immediately shattered by Lu Xuan¡¯s sword. His head was sent flying in an instant.


    Aida Ryosuke maintained a defensive stance even at the moment of his death, not able to react due to Lu Xuan¡¯s attacking in too fast.


    Lu Xuan remained deadpan as he executed his attack. While the Tsubame Gaeshi wasuded as a godly technique, it was simply because it was extremely fast.


    There was hardly any technique in it worth mentioning.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s physicality was leagues above that of Aida Ryosuke, making him able to perform sword strokes twice as quickly as what Aida Ryosuke had shown.


    Copying Tsubame Gaeshi, or whatever, is a piece of cake so long as I know of its internal workings, Lu Xuan thought.

 Chapter 92 - Everyone was shocked

    <h4>Chapter 92: Everyone was shocked</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Simply put, it was not considered anything worth mentioning, and the Japanese had blown it out of proportion.


    Lu Xuan had seen too many ultimate skills and techniques back in his past life, and he deemed the Tsubame Gaeshi hardly worth anything special.


    However, to the others, that skill was sufficiently shocking.


    The Tsubame Gaeshi was a supreme Japanese kendo move that many had heard even if they had never seen it.


    It was also said that those who had seen it were all dead.


    Yet, Lu Xuan came out of a fight, having faced that move, totally unscathed. Furthermore, he had been able to replicate the move within mere moments.


    What he did was surreal.


    It was dead silent. There were only noises from bugs and birds of the woods.


    Everyone nodded at that moment, apparently having epted what was said. To everyone present, Lu Xuan was like a god.


    To be put precisely, what he did matched how they saw him.


    A man in his early twenties was somehow capable of such frightening feats. For most people, they would not have been able to reach this level of cultivation at such an age, even if they were to start training before they were born.


    That was unless the cultivator in question had unparalleled talents, a one-in-a-million genius.


    Such people remembered everything they have picked up, and what Lu Xuan did fit the description of such a genius just fine.


    It was just like how the Four Heavenly Kings had five members.


    The crowd quickly thought of exnations to rationalize the surreal feat that Lu Xuan had just pulled.


    ¡°Petty tricks. He could do it because he¡¯s extremely fast. When you people reach the next level, such abilities will be an everyday thing,¡± Lu Xuan said inly.


    ¡°A National Guardian. We actually have a National Guardian in the province!¡± someone eximed in shock.


    This fact still felt surreal when one thought about it.


    A National Guardian represented someone who was able to defend or suppress an entire nation single-handedly. Back in ancient times, someone like that would have been deemed a god on Earth, someone not even government authorities dared to touch. The only sensible thing to do was to get them on the government¡¯s side.


    They were so rare that one such figure might not appear in hundreds, maybe even in a thousand years.


    Things would not have been as difficult as before when it came to such matters. The was beginning to go back to how it was before. Everyone felt cultivation was not a lot easier than it had once been.


    Martial Arts Legends were almost truly just the stuff of legends, even if it was a level that was unattainable. Yet, at present, there were already several such figures in this one province alone.


    In the past, an entire nation with that same amount of Martial Arts Legends would have been considered to be in a golden age.


    Furthermore, it was only the warriors at the moment, and the Awakened ones had not been taken into ount yet. Awakened ones were capable of blitzing through cultivation at frightening speeds, even while at early levels.


    A Martial Arts Legend would have shot to fame all over the country, yet they were only esteemed figures back in their home provinces in modern times. But then again, National Guardians remained extremely rare nheless.


    At the very least, it was the case for those people.


    ¡°I always thought that the first National Guardian in the province would be that guy from the Special Task Force or Master Bushuo from the Southern Shaolin Temple. Hell, I never expected the guy would be Lu Xuan instead.¡±


    Everyone was thoroughly rattled deep down.


    It was especially so in the case of Yang Chengsi, who was feeling extremely regretful about his previous actions. He had been looking at the world through a slit and had grossly underestimated the giant before him, thinking that he could throw his weight around just because Lu Xuan was young.


    Come to think of it, I had almost dug my own grave back there, he thought.


    He waspelled to think of ways to make things up to Lu Xuan and bury the hatchet. Lu Xuan might not harbor any ill will towards Yang Chengsi at the moment, but if he ever did, Yang Chengsi would definitely end up dead for sure.


    It was precisely due to him being a Martial Arts Legends that he knew so well just how terrifying the National Guardian level, which was above the Martial Arts Legend Level, was. A vagrant cultivator like him would not have been able to reach the National Guardian level under conventional circumstances, even if he were to train for another ten years.


    Furthermore, it did not seem like reaching such a level would have been of any use. Even the likes of Aida Ryosuke had not been able to fight Lu Xuan for long, after all.


    Lu Xuan was probably a terrifying behemoth, even among National Guardians.


    ¡°Master Buyi,¡± Lu Xuan called.


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Lu?¡±


    Monk Buyi went up to Lu Xuan immediately. He dared not behave in any way that suggested that he was superior.


    ¡°I heard that there are many masters in Shaolin Temple who are very knowledgeable about Buddhism. I wonder if any of the masters would be interested in this?¡± Lu Xuan turned his hand over and revealed a wooden fish in his palm.


    Lu Xuan did not bother concealing the fact that he had a spatial power item on his person; he wasn¡¯t afraid if anybody else knew. Anyone who dared to have any ideas about it would practically be digging their own grave.


    ¡°This...¡± Monk Buyi¡¯s pupils contracted somewhat, and his breathing became rushed.


    There was no doubt that the wooden fish was a power item.


    Furthermore, it was one of Buddhist nature.


    The monk himself was already at Level Six Martial Arts Legend Level, so his training definitely involved the mind and the spirit. As such, he was able to see that the wooden fish was anything but ordinary.


    The wooden fish emanated a faint Buddhist aura, making it obvious that it was probably an item that belonged to some master who had infused the item with their power for years. This power was gradually transmitted into the item in some ways.


    ¡°You¡¯re correct. This is indeed a power item, one that I chanced upon before. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in it, Master Buyi?¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°I definitely am!¡± Monk Buyi said immediately.


    He did not bother beating around the bush at all, because he knew any front would have been pointless before Lu Xuan. Also, doing so would have only made him a walking joke.


    He, too, knew just how precious the wooden fish was, so much so that it was impossible that it belonged to just one master before. Knocking on such a wooden fish when chanting sutras would have enabled Buddhist practitioners to get into the zone very quickly, which would then benefit their cultivation greatly.


    That power item was even more precious to such practitioners than any othermon power item.


    Lu Xuan nodded with a grin. The wooden fish would have greatly benefitted Buddhist practitioners but was of limited use to him. Furthermore, his level of mind, at the moment, was such that he had no use for such items at all.


    ¡°Alright, I shall sell the wooden fish to the temple for 100 million yuan,¡± Lu Xuan said inly.


    ¡°Alright, we are taking it,¡± Monk Buyi replied right away. While 100 million was an astronomical amount of money tomon folk, the Southern Shaolin Temple¡ªa renowned n with a long history¡ªwould be able to amass it, although not without some measure of difficulty.


    However, the difficulty was nothingpared to the wooden fish right before the monk¡¯s eyes.


    Furthermore, his brother-in-training¡ªMaster Bushuo¡ªwas at the precipice of making a breakthrough. Bing a National Guardian would now only be a matter of time with the help of the wooden fish.


    Once the Southern Shaolin Temple had a National Guardian in charge, their supreme status in the province would increase greatly, so much so that they could even be of equal status to the Northern Shaolin Temple.


    ¡°Well then, the wooden fish is yours. I¡¯ll send you guys my ount, and you only need to send me the money within three days,¡± Lu Xuan continued.

 Chapter 93 - Immeasurable

    <h4>Chapter 93: Immeasurable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. Lu, but aren¡¯t you afraid of us running away with your money?¡± Monk Buyi asked.


    ¡°You can try, but I can tell you, owing me money won¡¯t be fun,¡± Lu Xuan answered nonchntly.


    Nobody in the world could owe him money and just get away with it. If the Southern Shaolin Temple actually dared to take his wooden fish and not pay him, he alone would be more than strong enough to raze the entire temple.


    He could demand ten to a hundred times what he asked for initially.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Monk Buyi rified right away. That was not a joking matter. He saw just how terrifying that behemoth of a young man was capable of, after all.


    Lu Xuan could have done away with Martial Arts Legends like him as easily as he could squish ants. Martial Arts Legends were hardly any stronger than mere children when dealing with National Guardians.


    His brother-in-training was not yet a National Guardian, and even if Master Bushuo had indeed be a National Guardian, he probably would not have been able to take on that young man just yet.


    He felt exasperated deep down, rather puzzled as to how one could have trained to be a monster that rivaled natural disasters.


    ¡°That settles it then. I have faith in the good reputation of the masters of the Southern Shaolin Temple, and I¡¯m sure the temple that has been around for hundreds of years is worth more than 100 million.¡± Lu Xuan chuckled as he spoke.


    The crowd¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief, seeing how Lu Xuan sold the wooden fish to Master Buyi, feeling very eager to do something. However, seeing that even the weaker of the two was still nheless a Martial Arts Legend, it became obvious that such ideas could have led to their demise.


    ¡°Well then, since the matter is settled, I¡¯ll just head home now,¡± Lu Xuan said to Yun Sheng.


    Yun Sheng thought about it for a bit. With Aida Ryosuke killed by Lu Xuan, the matter was indeed settled and done with. Furthermore, he knew that reinforcements were not far away, so he replied, ¡°Thank you for what you have done for us, Mr. Lu. I shall pay you a visit someday.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Lu Xuan disappeared in a sh into the woods as soon as he said that. He was nowhere to be found soon afterward.


    The crowd felt as if they had just witnessed a bolt of lightning zip past, which felt as eerie as the presence of ghosts.


    ¡°There are no footprints where he was just standing!¡± someone eximed in shock.


    All of them only noticed that where Lu Xuan had been standing showed no footprints at all. They would have believed that they had seen a ghost if it was not for what they saw with their own eyes moments ago.


    However, given how terrifying Lu Xuan was, it seemed to be totally within reason that he sported such advanced mastery of Qinggong¡ªa form of Chinese parkour.


    From the perspective of the crowd, anything that felt unbelievable seemed now totally within reason if it was Lu Xuan who had done it.


    The next morning, in a secret meeting room of the Fu City Special Task Force¡¯s bureau, a group of people looked at a pile of information as they argued away.


    ¡°James and Sakata Juuzaburo were both killed in a single attack. Martial Arts Legends are little more than ants to him!¡±


    ¡°Martial Arts Legends are nothing. He even killed that Aida Ryosuke with just a few moves, after all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that he immediately killed Aida Ryosuke with Tsubame Gaeshi after only seeing him use the skill once!¡±


    Some within the group wore military uniforms while others wore in clothes. The group seemed to consist of people from different forces.


    ¡°His physicality is in uncharted territory. He can cover 100 meters in a second, and he can punch through a steel te over a meter thick with just a single hit. That¡¯s way above the human physical limit.¡±


    An expert dressed in white analyzed the freshly acquired surveince footage.


    A group of people was analyzing Lu Xuan¡¯s records fromst night.


    The more they went on with the analysis, the more chilled they felt.


    It was true that cultivators, warriors, Awakened ones, and spellcasters had appeared out of nowhere and in great numberstely.


    Yet, none of them couldpare to Lu Xuan at all, as proven by the information in their hands.


    Martial Arts Legends were tough enough to deal with from their perspective, and it went without saying that it was especially true in the case of National Guardians.


    What shocked them even more was that all of that had been but the tip of the iceberg of his true powers, as nobody had really been able to make him fight to the best of his abilities yet.


    That was the most terrifying thing about him.


    Everyonepiled their opinions in the end and took a look at a woman in the corner who was dressed forbat, then said, ¡°Chief Ming, what we have gathered so far suggests that he is not one we can take on by force. However, we can, no doubt, get him to our side. The man seems to be on his own, unlike some hidden ns.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The woman simply nodded and continued, ¡°You can now all head outside. Yun Sheng, you stay behind.¡±


    The crowd left the room. Yun Sheng, the Chief of the Fu City Special Task Force stayed behind.


    ¡°Chief,¡± Yun Sheng said.


    The woman looked to be in her thirties; she was very good-looking. However, she oozed formidability and looked extremely capable.


    She was the provincial boss of the entire Special Task Force of Southern Min, Ming Yueyao.


    Ming Yueyao sped his shoulder with her hand and said, ¡°Good work this time. I had a good time, all thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Just doing my job,¡± Yun Sheng said right away.


    Ming Yueyao then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve miscalcted things this time. I didn¡¯t expect they would have sent a National Guardian to rescue their own, and I almost put all of you in a ditch.¡±


    Ming Yueyao thought about just how lucky she had been as she said that. If it had not been for Lu Xuan being present, all who had been there would have probably ended up dead.


    Ming Yueyao continued speaking, seeing as how Yun Sheng chose to stay silent. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say much. I¡¯m the one to be med for this. I¡¯ve heard of that Aida Ryosuke as well; one of the three top masters of Japanese swordsmanship, and a monster of immeasurable might.


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Lu Xuan, you all would¡¯ve probably died then and there.¡±


    Yun Sheng opened his mouth, but no words came out. It was just as she put it¡ªthey had all indeed been lucky the night before.


    ¡°Now that Lu Xuan is a special consultant of the Fu City branch, what do you think of him?¡± Ming Yueyao asked.


    Yun Sheng paused for a long time beforementing, ¡°A young man of immeasurable prowess.¡±


    He had been thinking for quite a long time, and no other response seemed apt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into his background, and everything looks normal. From what I was able to see from his records, he was amon guy all the way from elementary school through college. Yet, from the looks of things, he probably inherited some kind of lineage that we didn¡¯t know of, and he has been hiding his training all along.¡± Yun Sheng continued, ¡°Judging from the prowess and talent he¡¯s showcased so far, he didn¡¯t look like someone who has been training since young. It¡¯s extremely possible that he acquired his lineage after the first Spiritual Tide came.¡±


    Ming Yueyao frowned hard when she heard that. The first Spiritual Tide.


    The changes in the world and the restoration of Spiritual Qi had happened since that first Spiritual Tide hit, and it was also since then that formidable people began to appear all over the ce.


    Martial Arts Legends were beings who were hardly seen once every century, yet there were already several such figures in Southern Min alone.


    There were also other cultivators who trained in secret. There were also a great many ns and sects hidden from the world, producing a number of simrly formidable people.


    Several years had passed since the first Spiritual Tide hit the world.

 Chapter 94 - Dignity is earned through Power

    <h4>Chapter 94: Dignity is earned through Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She knew how much the world had changed metaphysically in the past several years. It was just thatmon folks were unable topletely perceive such changes.


    However, regardless of the changes throughout the world, few were able to reach where Lu Xuan was at the moment.


    Furthermore, that was but the tip of the iceberg to Lu Xuan¡¯s ability. No one had seen what he was truly capable of just yet.


    So even National Guardians were not enough to make him fight to his fullest, eh? she thought.


    Ming Yueyao felt a headacheing on as she thought of this.


    Southern Min was coincidentally within her jurisdiction, and there was no way she was able to rest easy, seeing how one such figure was on her own turf.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had our experts in psychology in the bureau evaluate him. He probably has no antisocial or anti-establishment tendencies. All in all, he looks rather normal and trustworthy. We can rely on him when the timees.¡±


    Yun Sheng made his conclusion and eventual judgment.


    Ming Yueyao nodded when she heard that. The results matched what those experts in the headquarters had decided.


    Common-level cultivators in the province were a dime a dozen. As the one at the top of the hierarchy in the province¡¯s Special Task Force, there was no need for her to look into everything personally. But things were different with Lu Xuan, as he was currently number one in all of the province, as well as the only National Guardian.


    Lu Xuan was oblivious to the fact that the stack of information printed in the bureau regarding him was several meters thick, which included evaluations from all sorts of experts.


    Such a figure would figuratively shake the entire world of cultivation in the province if he were to so much as sneeze, after all.


    ¡°Well, there is no need to think too much about it. While his strength is indeed immeasurable, we at the bureau are not easy to deal with, nheless.¡±


    Ming Yueyao said, ¡°When I was receiving guidance from that man back at the headquarters and was training in istion, it was thanks to you and Wang Junming taking care of things over here. But, I need you guys to hold out for a little while longer on your own. I need to get back to istion again, but I won¡¯t be long this time. By the time I get out of istion, I¡¯ll be a National Guardian myself.¡±


    Yun Sheng was ted to hear that. While the Special Task Force was backed by the government, they had to rely on their own powers most of the time. There was no way they could have kept so many cultivators in the province in check if theycked the power to do so.


    The very reason why Yun Sheng was able tomand two Level Six Martial Arts Legends, despite him being a Level Five Baodan Grandmaster, was more than because he was the Chief of the Fu City branch of the Special Task Force. The more important reason was that it was Ming Yueyao, who was more or less considered number one in the province, backing him up.


    One had to consider the forces behind the people they were dealing with, after all.


    If Ming Yueyao were able to advance into bing a National Guardian, the Special Task Force would have gained greater authority, and it would have been easier to keep the likes of Yang Chengsi on a leash.


    The dignity of a master was something earned through solid prowess.


    ¡°Oh, right, the ones up there rewarded us with some pills. It¡¯s for you guys to help make a breakthrough into bing Martial Arts Legends. With things getting increasingly uncertain at the moment, you guys won¡¯t be able to keep those people on a leash unless you are Martial Arts Legends,¡± Ming Yueyao added.


    ¡°Thank you, Chief,¡± Yun Sheng said right away.


    ¡°And yes, there are also the protection talismans you spoke of. Feel free to buy more, just in case,¡± Ming Yueyao continued.


    ¡°Will do,¡± Yun Sheng added.


    Lu Xuan arrived home the next morning. Everyone back home had either gone to work or to school. All of them seemed to have gotten used to Lu Xuan disappearing all of a sudden and then appearing out of nowhere.


    Zhang Hongyang, who had been watching over the area, showed up at his door all of a sudden just as he was done with breakfast.


    ¡°Greetings, young master,¡± Zhang Hongyang bowed and said.


    ¡°Something up today?¡± Lu Xuan lied on the couch and said inly.


    Zhang Hongyang looked at Lu Xuan and continued, ¡°I need to stay in istion for a while to solidify my own training.¡±


    Zhang Hongyang seemed to be struggling to suppress his excitement when he said that, feeling surprised that he was actually near making a breakthrough into the National Guardian Level. It all seemed like a surreal dream to him.


    ¡°I n to call upon two of my disciples to serve you in my stead, for the time being, Young Master, just so that you can always have someone at your beck and call. Of course, I¡¯ll still be in the area, Master. I¡¯ll be able toe as soon as possible if anything happens.¡±


    Lu Xuan thought about it and said, ¡°Sounds doable, but I¡¯m not gonna let someone I don¡¯t trust be around me all the time.¡±


    Zhang Hongyang understood what Lu Xuan meant. Those people had to be like him¡ªpeople whose lives would be surrendered for Lu Xuan without hesitation.


    There was no way Lu Xuan would have let people of an unknown background be near the family he cared so much about.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Zhang Hongyang nodded. That was the solemn decision he made after being around Lu Xuan for a while.


    Lu Xuan was not a tyrant. Truth be told, he was easy to approach most of the time. He cared about little else most of the time, so long as his family was not endangered.


    While his life was indeed in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, the truth was that so long as he knew his ce and was not going around looking for trouble, there would be no actual threat to his life.


    Furthermore, he actually had the chance of getting to the level of National Guardian because he followed Lu Xuan.


    That had been something that he had never even dreamed of.


    That was why he was able to make the decision to have two of his disciples to serve Lu Xuan as well.


    While their lives were in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, they would have gained a better future as well.


    He was a lone cultivator himself, so he knew well just how difficult the path of a lone cultivator truly was. Without Lu Xuan¡¯s help, there would be no way for him to ever reach the National Guardian Level in his life.


    Even if all that was needed was but a word of guidance, he would not have been able to get that key guidance otherwise.


    The tale of Journey to the West told its readers that even azy *ss like Zhu Bajie had been able to be a Bodhisattva, making it clear just how important it was to serve the right master.


    Lu Xuan was a gleaming pir in that sense, which would have undoubtedly been one great opportunity benefiting Zhang Hongyang¡¯s disciples.


    ¡°Alright, tell them toe then,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Thank you, young master,¡± Zhang Hongjie replied.


    Zhong Hongyang¡¯s two disciples came to Lu Xuan¡¯s ce the next morning.


    The eldest disciple looked to be in his thirties. He had a lithe build and looked ordinary.


    His younger disciple was someone who looked to be in histe twenties, and there was also a woman of medium build, who was in-looking.


    However, both of them obviously emanated energy fluctuations different from everyday folk.


    Lu Xuan found that Zhong Hongyang¡¯s eldest disciple was just like his master¡ªan Awakened one. However, his level of awakening was far below that of Zhang Hongyang, which made him a Level Five Awakened at best.


    Zhang Hongyang¡¯s second disciple was a warrior through and through. She was somewhat weaker than the elder disciple and was barely at Level Five.


    They were both more or less at the same level as Lin Sheng and the Square-faced Fatso from before.


    Both of them stood respectfully before Lu Xuan, even though they were feeling rather curious about the young man who looked to be in histe teens before them.


    They knew, deep down, that the young man was absolutely someone beyond their league, so much so that even their teacher, whom they practically saw as a god, had to kneel before him.


    ¡°So, these are your two disciples?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°They are indeed, Young Master. Here is my eldest disciple, Shi Danze, and my second disciple, Ding Zhuxuan,¡± Zhang Hongyang answered.

 Chapter 95 - Consolidation Pills and the Dark Web

    <h4>Chapter 95: Consolidation Pills and the Dark Web</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Greetings, young master,¡± both of them said at once.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Not bad. Decently talented. You can go into istion in peace with the two of them taking your ce. I¡¯ll guide them a little while they serve under me. Level Five isn¡¯t good enough, after all. They¡¯ll only be of use when they are, at least, Level Six Martial Arts Legends.¡±


    All three of them were very agitated when they heard what Lu Xuan said, especially Shi Danze and Ding Zhuxuan, whose agitation was written all over their faces. Unlike most people within the country, both of them had been in Southeast Asia, which had been rather tumultuous before. As such, they knew very well the gap between Martial Arts Legends and the usual Baodan Grandmasters.


    While Martial Arts Legends were definitely not National Guardians, they were still capable of solidifying a nation¡¯s fate, and they were also far above the usual formidable ones.


    Their n had been such that just their master alone, as a Martial Arts Legend, had proven enough for them to be famous and stand their ground in Southeast Asia.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Zhang Hongyang said.


    Lu Xuan went on to brand their souls with his own mark without any problems. One thought from him would be all that was needed to kill both of them.


    However, both of them had apparently known of such a procedure from their master, Zhang Hongyang, and they both were there because they were willing to ept such an arrangement.


    Lu Xuan began to seriously think of ways to enhance their powers after taking Zhang Hongyang¡¯s disciples into his fold.


    Zhang Hongyang was well-established, and his mental strength was already powerful enough. He onlycked a form of discipline to materialize said powers, which was why Zhang Hongyang had been able to make the breakthrough so easily.


    His disciples, in contrast, were far below him. Making a breakthrough would be quite difficult in their case.


    The simplest and most effective way to do it was through alkahestry¡ªenhancing their powers through the use of pills. That was also the best way to boost Lu Xuan¡¯s parents¡¯ training as well.


    He had no need to worry about adverse effects in the future after feeding them pills, as pills were just pills, and the thing that caused future instability would be the instability of the mind brought forth by the sudden enhancement of power, not the pill themselves.


    While Lu Xuan¡¯s ability to craft such pills were limited at the moment, it was fortunate that Shi Danze, Ding Zhuxuan, as well as his own family members were all actually very weak at the moment, which meant that they had no need for pills that were especially high in quality.


    ¡°Consolidation pills will do, then. Stuff for stabilizing the foundation and consolidating the basis. Nothing works better at foundational stages than consolidation pills.¡±


    Lu Xuan came to a conclusion before long.


    In an era where the existence of cultivators was not yet made public, buying cultivation treasure ingredients was not easy, unlike how one could easily order items online.


    However, Lu Xuan immediately thought of a ce where he was able to make such purchases.


    The dark web.


    Unlike the part of the inte known by the public, the dark web was a ce that all manner of shady deals and happenings took ce around the clock.


    It was a ce unknown tomon people. Even if they heard of such a ce now and then, they had no idea how to get to it, but none of that proved to be trouble for Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had gotten on the dark web more than once in his past life, after all.


    It was apletely different world altogether.


    Lu Xuan got into the dark web without trouble. To put it precisely, the login page of the dark web was a ce that would send the user to different websites ording to their unique needs.


    In contrast to usual websites, the dark web was a ce where all manner of information regarding assassination contracts was to be found. There was even a bounty for the president of the United States¡ªwhich was currently the most powerful country in the world¡ªlisted on the hit lists.


    Other than that, there was also human trafficking information to be found, and there were all sorts of men and women being sold there.


    The dark web was the cesspool of the world¡¯s evils on the inte.


    Lu Xuan did not bat an eye at any of this. His hands remained clicking quickly on hisptop.


    Other than those things, the dark web also held a wide variety of information. In contrast to all the cover-ups done of the outside world, the restoration of Spiritual Qi had long been public knowledge on the dark web.


    Lu Xuan even saw information from an auction house, and the items being put on auction were none other than Awakened young people.


    All sorts of things were found on the dark web.


    It was still the era where the rich and powerful among themon folks ruled, and those people who were newly Awakened had no way of resisting government authorities, after all.


    Things wereparatively well-managed in a country like Huaxia, wherew and order were well-maintained. In some ces that were more chaotic, those newly Awakened ones were treated as little more than precious animals, taken and experimented on. It was evenmon for some to be turned into the ythings of warlords.


    Other than all of that, there was news regarding some ruins being discovered somewhere, some Spiritual Eye of yet another Spiritual Tide found somewhere, or some mutations of some trees taking ce somewhere. The trees bore spiritual fruit and caused fighting to break out, resulting in a massive death count or something simr.


    Most of those happenings took ce outside the country. The morewless the ce, the moremon things like this happened, as there were no institutions or organizations powerful enough to put all those cultivators in their ce.


    However, Lu Xuan knew that none of this would be news for long. One was unable to call things that were happening all over the world every day newsworthy, after all.


    Lu Xuan then caught sight of some news rted to Huaxia; it was the Falling Star in Mount Tai Incident. There seemed to have been spies from two countries lurking in Huaxia, taking the Heirloom Seal of the Realm away from the Special Task Force.


    Both sides shed in a huge battle, eventually resulting in the loss of Japanese and American agents, as well as several Martial Arts Legends and a National Guardian.


    The article sang praises to the Special Task Force¡¯s prowess, and Lu Xuan read something describing him at the end of the article.


    It mentioned that the formidable fighters from both the United States and Japan eventually died at the hands of a mysterious master from Huaxia. That was all to it in the article. There were no specific details regarding Lu Xuan.


    However, the website was still based outside Huaxia, and the fact that it was capable of gathering that much information was a testament to the dark web¡¯s permeability throughout the world. The intelligence-gathering abilities of the dark web were indeed very powerful.


    Thements under the article were all praises to the Special Task Force¡¯s ability, talking about how the country was still the forbiddennd of dark forces.


    There were also people asking about who the Chinese master that killed Aida Ryosuke was.


    Lu Xuan even saw a bounty for his head, offering money to whoever was capable of providing information on his identity.


    The bounty on his head was also huge; it was 100 million American dors!


    Of course, no one knew that it was Lu Xuan who did it, so the bounty was for the mysterious master who killed Aida Ryosuke instead of Lu Xuan specifically.


    While Lu Xuan had no idea who offered the prize, he was able, at least, to tell that it had to either be an American or a Japanese.


    He ignored all this information and went to the pages listing items for sale, cing orders for herbs required for crafting consolidation pills.


    He even bought an alkahest cauldron along the way. The total sum of purchases cost him hundreds of thousands of yuan.


    However,pared to the amount of money he had earned as ofte, the price was hardly worth mentioning.


    The dark web was frighteningly efficient. All the ingredients required for crafting the pills, as well as the cauldron, arrived by the third day.


    There were also iing funds from the sale of the wooden fish to the Southern Shaolin Temple from before.


    One hundred million yuan was not a small sum. The temple was finally able to amass the sum after working on it for days, and they sent the money to Lu Xuan¡¯s ount.

 Chapter 96 - Something happened to the Ling Clan

    <h4>Chapter 96: Something happened to the Ling n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was apparent that the Southern Shaolin Temple did not have the guts to keep dying payment to a National Guardian.


    Even if there were to be a National Guardian emerging from the Southern Shaolin Temple, he would have been just as incapable of going against Lu Xuan toe-to-toe anyway.


    When Monk Buyi returned that night and told everyone in the temple what he had just experienced, everyone was shocked about Lu Xuan¡¯s frighteningbat prowess.


    Even the abbot, Master Bushuo, was thoroughly shaken by Lu Xuan¡¯sbat prowess, which enabled Lu Xuan to kill Aida Ryosuke with just several moves. It was the level of power that he did not possess at the moment, and would not have been near being able to achieve even after bing a National Guardian.


    As such, a consensus was quickly reached among those of the temple¡ªraise that 100 million yuan for Lu Xuan as soon as possible.


    Lu Xuan bought a house in the area right away after the cauldron was delivered. That was where the cauldron was ced.


    While real estate in that area was anything but cheap, the prices were nothing to Lu Xuan, who had just earned an astronomical amount of money.


    That ce was made into Lu Xuan¡¯s personal alkahestry workshop.


    Lu Xuan was already thinking if he should be buying a manor, as it would have proved more convenient.


    A month passed before long.


    Lu Xuan was enjoying the breeze, his hands at his back, on top of a house in the area.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a month since the Falling Star in Mount Tai Incident happened. That means it¡¯s another month closer to when the government will announce the existence of cultivators to the people.¡±


    Lu Xuan was thinking about how long the government would take to make the existence of cultivators public.


    He knew that if that were to happen, the golden age of cultivators brought about by the restoration of Spiritual Qi would be around the corner, and it would be an event that no one would be able to reverse.


    It took an entire month for themotion caused by that incident back then to gradually wane.


    Yet, thements saying that the government was hiding something from the people never stopped on the inte.


    However, the evidence was difficult to find, and even if someone found something, the page or the site involved would disy ¡°404 not found¡± before long.


    Lu Xuan knew that the government was trying its best to maintain thest bit of order under the circumstances, but those efforts were destined to be futile. The tide was no longer how it was years ago when the Spiritual Qi was beginning to be restored to the world, and the scale was small, enabling an agency like the Special Task Force to keep things under control.


    They would have alle to understand eventually, that a whole new world and a whole new era awaited them.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers grew over the past month, somewhat reaching the edge of Level Eight, and a further breakthrough was just a matter of time.


    A Level Seven National Guardian was already strong enough to put the governments of smaller nations on guard, and the power of such a being would be even more frightening if they could reach Level Eight.


    Lu Xuan was in no hurry to make a breakthrough. He was polishing his foundations, and the breakthrough would be an easy thing when the time came.


    The consolidation pills that he intended to craft took him only a single day to make a bottle that contained 30 such pills.


    He distributed the pills to his family members, as well as Shi Danze, Ding Zhuxuan, and Zhang Hongyang, leaving several for himself. The pills had truly proven effective.


    Zhang Hongyang¡¯s powers at Level Seven had beenpletely stabilized. As far as actualbat prowess went, he was every bit on par with that of Aida Ryosuke, whom Lu Xuan killed.


    Shi Danze had made a breakthrough half a month ago, and even Ding Zhuxuan, who was the weakest of the lot, had already made it as a Martial Arts Legend just three days ago.


    While their levels still needed to be stabilized further, the fact that they made it to be Martial Arts Legends remained. The changes to their powers were fundamental ones.


    Other than that, Lu Xuan¡¯s family members saw considerable progress in their respective training over the past month. The one who progressed the quickest was still his mother, Liu Wanrong. She seemed to have blitzed through her cultivation, bing a Level Five Baodan Grandmaster just days ago.


    Lu Shanshan was right after her mother in terms of rate of progress, bing a Level Four HuaJin Master. Lu Tianxiang and Guoguo had both reached Level Three Hidden Energy level as well.


    Such rapid progress was utterly terrifying inparison to the rest of the world.


    The most typical case happened with his sister, Lu Shanshan, who became the boss among the third years of her high school. She had be an idol of many of her peers, after teaching several punks and thugs who did not know their ce.


    She, no doubt, had a lot of admirers and pursuers as well. However, ever since she beat up someone who tried to make her his girlfriend by force so badly that he had to be hospitalized, no one dared mess with her anymore.


    Lu Xuan, knowing how Lu Shanshan was forced to fight in her school, was considerably pissed off. He had a verypelling urge to go to the hospital just to break the legs of that *sshole who bugged his sister, but he eventually held himself back.


    His phone rang before long. He looked at the phone and saw that the caller was Ling Huang.


    Both parties had not been in touch with each other for quite some time. They hardly contacted each other with the exception of sending greetings during festivals and holidays.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, we really need your help this time!¡±


    Ling Huang¡¯s tense and anxious voice was heard as soon as Lu Xuan picked up his phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, President Ling? Just take it slowly,¡± Lu Xuan frowned and said.


    ¡°Fei cked out, and I can¡¯t tell you everything over the phone right now. Could you head over to Fu City, for now, Mr. Lu?¡± Ling Huang asked.


    Lu Xuan then answered, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go at once.¡±


    ¡°Danze, head out to Fu City with me,¡± Lu Xuan then said.


    Shi Danze was seen in the shadows of the balcony.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Shi Danze nodded right away.


    Lu Xuan was in the Ling n¡¯spound four hourster.


    Ling Huang was pacing back and forth anxiously when he saw Lu Xuan arrive, and he looked as if he had just seen his savior.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Mr. Lu!¡±


    ¡°What actually happened?¡± Lu Xuan then asked, ¡°How did Ling Fei pass out?¡±


    Ling Huang took Lu Xuan to the second floor right away, where Ling Fei¡¯s room was.


    While Ling Fei appeared stoic and capable, her room looked very cute, and hues of pink were seen everywhere.


    Ling Fei was on her bed, which looked like it was made for a princess. She looked radiant, just like a sleeping beauty.


    Lu Xuan frowned right away. His eyes glinted and asked, ¡°So you people have offended some kind of god, eh?¡±


    ¡°You really are something, Mr. Lu. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to tell right away!¡±


    Ling Huang was overjoyed right away, seeing as how Lu Xuan was able to tell the cause of what had happened with just one look. He then continued, ¡°Fei went on a trip to Southern Yunnan days ago. She then fell into aa right after she came home. She¡¯s been sleeping for days!


    ¡°We¡¯ve had all manner of doctors look at her, but none of them proved to be of any use. They were unable to tell what was wrong with her. I got her examined in the hospital, going through a whole range of tests. She checked out just fine, but she¡¯s still asleep.¡±


    Lu Xuan snickered and said, ¡°Of course you people are unable to find anything; someone put a Gu Curse on her.¡±

 Chapter 97 - The Soul-snatcher Sect and Gu Curse

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Soul-snatcher Sect and Gu Curse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Gu Curse?¡± Ling Huang¡¯s expression changed drastically. Being a billionaire meant that he knew more things thatmon folks didn¡¯t know, and that definitely included eerie things that such curses were able to do.


    The southwest part of Huaxia also happened to be the ce where such curses were most known to be used.


    Hearing Lu Xuan said that, he immediately knew that Ling Fei had definitely gotten caught up with some dirty stuff when she was on her trip in Southern Yunnan.


    ¡°No doubt about it. Your daughter was hit with a Gu Curse for sure.¡± Lu Xuan nodded and continued, ¡°That¡¯s why, regardless of the number of tests she received in the hospital, nothing was found; it¡¯s because nothing is wrong with her body itself.¡±


    Lu Xuan walked up to Ling Fei and checked her pulse on her wrist. He immediately knew the number of problems she had been hit with.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Lu, tell me. What kind of Gu Curse is this?¡± Ling Huang¡¯s face was instantly ashen after knowing that his daughter had been hit with such a curse.


    Despite being very angry, he knew that he was but one of themon people, which meant that there was nothing he could do about this.


    Lu Xuan calmly continued, ¡°This particr Gu Curse is known as the Soul-snatcher Gu Curse. Someone has hijacked ling Fei¡¯s body. Once the curse makes itself at home with its host, the curse will first absorb ambient Spiritual Qi using the host body, so as to nourish the host.


    ¡°When the curse matures, it will then proceed to devour the host to feed itself. It¡¯s a kind of very eerie and very nasty Gu Curse,¡± Lu Xuan borated.


    ¡°How could this be? Those two were telling the truth then?¡± Ling Huang muttered to himself.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®those two were telling the truth¡¯?¡± Lu Xuan heard him and asked.


    ¡°Well, here is how it is...¡± Ling Huang then proceeded to borate to Lu Xuan what had happened the day before.


    When Ling Huang was at his wit¡¯s end in regards to Ling Fei¡¯s case, two people paid him a visit, asking for her hand in marriage, iming that they were able to solve Ling Huang¡¯s predicament.


    Ling Huang chased those two people, whom he perceived to be lunatics, out of his premises right away.


    Now that he came to think of it, those two people looked and sounded very fishy, no matter how he thought about it.


    For instance, there had been no way for them to know what Ling Huang had run into, which meant that there was no way for them to guarantee such results.


    However, he overlooked that point due to him having been so frustrated and worried.


    Ling Huang had been doing business all over the world. His children were the only thing histe wife left behind, which also proved to be his weakness. He was quickly flustered when the problem had to do with his children.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve chased the ones responsible away, then,¡± Lu Xuan smirked and added.


    Ling Huang felt exasperated and flustered when he saw Lu Xuan smirk, adding in a frustrating manner, ¡°Mr. Lu, please, do you have to joke at a moment like this? Or do you actually have a way to solve this?¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and answered, ¡°Of course I do. The Soul-snatcher Gu Curse is hardly considered trouble. This would be quite a disaster for her if you didn¡¯t know me. But now that I¡¯m here, this will be quite an opportunity for her.¡±


    Ling Huang was puzzled by what Lu Xuan said, so Lu Xuan proceeded to ask instead, ¡°If I¡¯m seeing this correctly, I¡¯d say Ling Fei has begun to train as a cultivator as ofte, no?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡± Ling Huang nodded, no bothering to hide anything.


    ¡°That is it, then. It¡¯s a good thing that something like this happened to Ling Fei instead, seeing as how I¡¯m here. I could actually use the Gu Curse to further solidify her foundations instead,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Lu Xuan then frowned, but the frown disappeared soon after. He continued, ¡°The ones responsible are here. You¡¯re the host of the ce, shouldn¡¯t you attend to your guests?¡±


    Someone came to notify Ling Huang of a new urrence before the old man knew what Lu Xuan meant. It turned out, the two whom he chased away had returned, and worse still, they barged in.


    All of the bodyguards found on the premise were unable to those two down.


    Ling Huang was very surprised. He had been paying special attention to the quality of bodyguards hired after what happenedst time. He had been going out of his way to hire a group of very capable people, and it was said that there was even a HuaJin Master who could have opened their own training center, among the bodyguards hired.


    However, all those extra measures and yet, those two intruders were unable to be stopped.


    Ling Huang was quickly puzzled as to how Lu Xuan found that out, wondering if that was what true cultivators were capable of. It was truly a frightening thought.


    Ling Huang went downstairs with Lu Xuan and Shi Danze. Those two men sitting leisurely on the couch in the living room, like they owned the ce.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t President Ling. So, what did you think about our proposal yesterday?¡± a man who looked like he was in his thirties, sporting sharp features, waved nonchntly and asked Ling Huang.


    A crone in her sixties or seventies was sitting at his side. She was agile and very capable of holding her own despite her age. She did not seem like an olddy at all.


    ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t gotten clear of the people behind us.¡± Thedy smirked. Her voice sounded hoarse and very hard on the ears. ¡°Our young master is the future heir of the Soul-snatcher Sect. You¡¯re blessed that he is interested in your daughter. If you disagree with the proposal, we¡¯re afraid that your daughter will eventually end up beingpletely devoured by the curse, with nothing but her skin left. She will be quite a waste by then.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ling Huang was shaking with anger. ¡°You people are out of your damn mind! What you¡¯re doing is against thew!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it looks like you¡¯re still not getting it, President Ling. Do you really thinkws meant to governmon folks apply to us?¡± That man with sharp features burst outughing. He sounded vigorous, a testament to his formidable cultivation level. ¡°Our young master is getting very impatient now. Seeing how you¡¯re the father of the wife of our future master, we shall bear with it for a little longer. But if you insist on going against our will, then don¡¯t me us for doing it the hard way. The oue will hardly differ, after all, as our young master will still get what he wants.¡±


    Ling Huang¡¯s face was pale from all his anger. However, Lu Xuan, who was standing by his side, said before Ling Huang could open his mouth, ¡°So you¡¯re the damned remnants of the Soul-snatcher Sect, then? You guys have been beaten left, right, and center by the sects and ns all over the country; you guys have almost gone extinct. Hell, you people actually dare to scurry out of the shadows even when Spiritual Qi is just beginning to be restored now, eh!¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked when he said that. Hepletely recalled the Soul-snatcher Sect. He had a lot of scores to settle with them.


    One of his female friends had been hit by the Gu Curse from the sect in his past life, and she almost died from the curse.


    Lu Xuan went out of his way to find ways to cure her of the curse, and she only survived due to his painstaking efforts. Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation became stronger sometimeter, and he personally saw to the utter andplete annihtion of the Soul-snatcher Sect.


    It was during such a process that he came to gradually learn about the sect. The Soul-snatcher Sect had been one of the sects found throughout the country, but their means and methods were very unscrupulous and devious. They would use women as vessels to breed bugs for crafting such curses before having the bugs eat up those host vessels to further their own training.

 Chapter 98 - Id be waiting for him Here!

    <h4>Chapter 98: I¡¯d be waiting for him Here!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They only targeted normal women first, but then began to shift their targets to female cultivators, and that angered all the other ns and sects, resulting in their purge.


    Almost every single member of the sect was killed, and extinction was imminent when Ming Dynasty Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang ordered Liu Bowen to sever the dragon¡¯s vein, which caused all the ns and sects to be sealed. The Soul-snatcher Sect evaded utter annihtion only because of that.


    The sect then settled down in the southwest since then, bidding their time. The sect grew in secret when Spiritual Qi began to be restored to the world.


    Unlike the Chen n and the Seven Invincible Sect that were exclusively warrior organizations, the Soul-snatcher Sect had a proper lineage. While most of it had been lost when they were running away, what remained of their lineage was nheless far stronger than the likes of the Chen n, whose cultivation methods were half-baked, to begin with.


    The sect practically became the supreme sect among the cultivators in the southwest when Lu Xuan got to know them in his past life.


    At present, however, the Soul-snatcher Sect was probably just beginning to revive, and their prowess was, no doubt, far behind than what it had been in his past life.


    Despite having a wellid and profound lineage, it would amount to nothing without an environment with restored Spiritual Qi. All that lineage was hardly even considered useful whenpared to the likes of the Chen n and the Seven Invincible Sect, which specialized only in martial arts.


    It was just like how firearms, when devoid of bullets and propents, were hardly different from torches, and an unloaded gun would have probably even been less useful than torches.


    It was just like how the monster that was the Luo n, which had the stunning lineage in the form of the Taichu Path, had to yield to reality all the same and train slowly, just like everyone else.


    Even someone as powerful as Lu Xuan paled in terms of rate of progress in the early stages of cultivation in his current life, despite being apart to start anew and carve his way to greatness. He relied on his shocking cultivation level in his past life, which enabled him to bend fate and even formte ways to gather Spiritual Qi.


    Lu Xuan resented those people even more, due to having known about the Soul-snatcher Sect. Everyone from the sect reeked of the stench of decay and death to him.


    Making women into host vessels meant that those people did not see the women as people, to begin with.


    Lu Xuan had even seen many harrowing things about the sect when he went on to annihte the entire sect personally in his past life. Many women were kept in cages like livestock, who served as sex toys to the disciples of the sect. The women would then be made into vessels for breeding bugs for curses when they were no longer useful.


    The expression of the two became glum when they heard what Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are!?¡± That man with sharp features got angry immediately and burst at Lu Xuan like an arrow at the very next second. He held a dagger in his hand, which he thrust straight at Lu Xuan.


    The smirk on his face was a ferocious one. It was as if he had already seen Lu Xuan being gutted by the dagger.


    However, that man grunted at the very next moment. He was sent flying and spitting blood. The dagger dropped at his side before he knew what was happening.


    ¡°Who¡¯s doing this?¡± That nimble crone scanned around with her eyes.


    ¡°You dare to act against the young master! I¡¯ll end you right here!¡±


    The crone then only saw that the one who acted was someone who looked like a middle-aged man. He looked lithe and in-looking.


    ¡°A Mental Awakened!¡±


    The crone immediately knew what was happening. She had seen enough battles to know that there was an Awakened one in the southwest capable of making a move undetected.


    Many had fallen to such mental attacks before they were aware of what was happening.


    However, despite their prowess, such Mental Awakened were not able to take down those from the sect so easily. Despite not having trained explicitly in such mental powers, the mental strength of cultivators was far above that ofmon folk to begin with, which meant that such attacks would not have so easily hit them.


    That was unless the Awakened in question was far above them in terms of fighting prowess. The Mental Awakened in question would have had to be at Level Six¡ªthe level of Martial Arts Legends.


    If that were the case, things would take a turn for the worse for those two, as it seemed that they had gotten on the bad side of someone truly formidable. Having such a Martial Arts Legend serving that young man meant that he was more than what they expected them to be.


    That crone¡¯s expression quickly changed from a vicious one to one looking amicable. She smiled sheepishly as she said, ¡°Please, this is all but a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding are you talking about?¡± Lu Xuan smirked coldly. He knew that those of the Soul-snatcher Sect were all bloodthirsty killers who got trigger-happy at the very onset of conflict. What they did right perfectly matched the impression Lu Xuan had of them.


    ¡°Gosh, all these years and you scum of the Soul-snatcher Sect still are a sh*tty bunch,¡± Lu Xuan smirked and added.


    That crone then added with a calm expression instead, ¡°Good sir, I think there must have been a misunderstanding between us. May I know which sect or n you are from? There might be rtions between your sect or n with the Soul-snatcher Sect. Please, we can work things out peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Work things out peacefully, you say? You pieces of sh*t are actually trying to suck up to me, eh?¡± Lu Xuanughed, and it was extremely cold.


    ¡°Shi Danze, cripple these two,¡± Lu Xuanmanded, and Shi Danze attacked like a tiger.


    That crone retreated right away, intending to evade Shi Danze¡¯s attack.


    However, her level was but amon Level Five Baodan Grandmaster, which meant that she stood no chance against a Level Six Martial Arts Legend. She was quickly severely injured and sent flying by the mental impact that hit her.


    Shi Danze then went up and crippled the two of them without breaking a sweat.


    The difference between Baodan Grandmasters and Martial Arts Legends was still very great, after all.


    ¡°You... you... don¡¯t think you can throw your weight around just because you have a Martial Arts Legend serving you. Our master wille for you soon enough. You¡¯ll regret getting on the bad side of the Soul-snatcher Sect!¡±


    That crone seemed to have aged over 30 years in mere moments after her cultivation was destroyed altogether. She no longer looked as intimidating as she had been moments ago.


    Ling Huang¡¯s expression changed slightly after hearing what that crone said. The sect had been brazen and reckless in their way of doing things, which meant that they definitely had ample forces backing them up. He was concerned if a lone man like Lu Xuan could take on an entire sect.


    Ling Huang had not known what Lu Xuan truly was like when he met Lu Xuan before because of how amicable, easygoing, and fair Lu Xuan had been.


    It was only then that he realized that Lu Xuan was not what he seemed to be, after all.


    Even leaving the likes of Lu Xuan out of the equation, those two now crippled ones, who were far below the likes of Lu Xuan, had been able to break into Ling Huang¡¯s home without much trouble.


    They did not even need to pack any firepower to do so, as their own strength sufficed.


    In the eyes of some cultivators,mon folks were little more than bugs.


    In their perspective, it was utterly ridiculous for such bugs to want to be equal to dragons, which is how they saw themselves.


    Lu Xuan then sat on a couch and said coldly to the crone, ¡°The Soul-snatcher Sect? You guys are but a bunch of rats living on yourst breaths.¡±


    Lu Xuan behaved condescendingly. Be it in his past life or his current life, he saw them as little more than scum.


    They had the wrong idea of thinking that they were able to do as they pleased before him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him right here,¡± Lu Xuan said nonchntly as he propped his feet on therge coffee table before the couch.

 Chapter 99 - Past Life Scores Waiting to Be Settled

    <h4>Chapter 99: Past Life Scores Waiting to Be Settled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That crone and that man with sharp features red at Lu Xuan, wanting nothing more than to tear him to pieces.


    They had never suffered such a defeat before, and worse still, they were both crippled by Shi Danze. While it was Shi Danze who made the move, it was nheless the young man before them who ordered the hit.


    Having their cultivation totally destroyed meant that they, who had previously seen themselves as gods among men, were reduced to being mere mortals.


    Their pride did not allow them to ept such a fate.


    However, they dared not resist at that moment, so much so that they dared not even flinch because they noted just cold Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were. If they were to dare to do anything funny, it would probably be the end of them.


    They knew of such looks in someone¡¯s eyes very well, as those eyes bore the expression they had had when they were looking down at those they perceived to be ants, after all.


    But then again, they were somewhat consoled by how boastful Lu Xuan behaved.


    You¡¯re gonna pay for what you¡¯ve done to us, you piece of sh*t!


    Lu Xuan spoke after sitting around for a while. ¡°Shi Danze, keep an eye on these two. If they dare to pull anything funny, end them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Shi Danze said right away.


    Lu Xuan then rose and said to Ling Huang, ¡°I¡¯d head up and take care of that Gu Curse, just so to rid us of any further troubles.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu!¡± Ling Huang said with an overjoyed tone.


    He had been worried sick about his daughter¡¯s condition. As for Shi Danze, he did not feel the man was out of ce at all.


    He had long thought Lu Xuan to probably be some disciple of some hidden sect or n, and it was entirely within reason that he had such a formidable servant serving him.


    Lu Xuan and Ling Huang headed up to Ling Fei¡¯s room. They stood by her side and lifted the nket before lifting up her pajamas a bit to reveal her abdomen. It was obvious that Ling Fei had been diligent in her training, as there was not even a hint of b seen on her midsection.


    Lu Xuan pressed his hand on her abdomen gently. Shocking slipperiness was sent from his palm as he began to work his magic, sending spirit qi into Ling Fei¡¯s abdomen through his hand.


    Lu Xuan quickly sensed something like a bug crawling inside of Ling Fei¡¯s body through the feedback from the spirit qi he sent inside. Very thin threads spread out from that bug¡¯s body, branching into her muscture.


    While it would not have been easy to clean something like that up, Lu Xuan¡¯s precise control of spirit qi meant that it would not have been all that difficult for him.


    Ling Huang watched by his side, not daring to make a sound.


    Lu Xuan pulled his qi back ten minutester and exhaled deeply.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s done, Mr. Lu?¡± He looked at Lu Xuan with doubtful eyes. While he was able to vaguely see the spirit emanating from Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, he hardly saw anything else and wondered if the procedure had really ended.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve just destroyed that curse in her stomach a moment ago.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s prowess was such that it was very easy for him to kill such a curse. However, given how the curse had already been inside her for days and had begun to meld with her body, killing the curse while preventing any harm froming to Ling Fei took some effort.


    But then again, given how experienced he had be when it came to dealing with such threats, he had an easier time dealing with it than he had in his past life.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to extract anything?¡± Ling Huang asked, feeling rather worried.


    ¡°No need for that. The bug responsible for the curse is a semi-ethereal being instead of one of flesh and blood. The bug absorbed quite a lot of ambient Spiritual Qi, and I¡¯ve taken to dispersing all that Spiritual Qi into her body instead. This is her chance at furthering her cultivation, as what I did helped her to absorb all that qi.¡± Lu Xuan continued, ¡°While the Soul-snatcher Gu Curse is dangerous, it¡¯s something that only absorbs ambient Spiritual Qi through its host in earlier stages. As such, I¡¯ve taken to cleaning up her insides a little bit using all that qi, which will make it easier for her to continue in cultivation.¡±


    Ling Huang was unable to understand everything that he had just heard, but he was, nheless, able to catch some points. He knew that the curse had been destroyed, and all that Spiritual Qi umted by the curse over the past several days had been used to feed Ling Fei instead, helping to remodel her body.


    It was apparently a very good thing for her.


    Lu Xuan nodded. He was able to tell from one look, that Ling Fei had be a cultivator, and she had only been embarking on the path as ofte. She was of decent talent, to begin with, and the act of using the curse to her benefit had remodeled her body somewhat, enabling her talent to improve considerably.


    That was the opportunity that Lu Xuan spoke of before.


    The Soul-snatcher Gu Curse had grades as well, and Lu Xuan¡¯s probing found that the one that she was hit with was the top of the line, so much so that only one or two such bugs were found in the entire Soul-snatcher Sect. Those bugs were considered king level beings; otherwise, the effects of improving her constitution would not have been so pronounced.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu, thank you very much indeed!¡± Ling Huang thanked Lu Xuan feverishly.


    He would not have behaved in such a manner if it was something that only had to do with himself. The case at the moment was one that had to do with his daughter, so the feverish behavior was expected, given how excited he was.


    ¡°A piece of cake, actually.¡± Lu Xuan then added, ¡°Furthermore, I had scores to settle with that sect, to begin with, and this is a good chance for me to get back at them.¡±


    While the scores to be settled were something as a result of things that had happened in his past life, a man would get back at those who had wronged him ten lifetimes ago all the same.


    Intense fighting was then heard from the living room.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    Ling Huang recalled what that crone said right away¡ªthe thing about the young master of the Soul-snatcher Sect, who wanted to be his son-inw.


    Lu Xuan remained unfazed, apparently having sensed the maning long ago.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lu Xuan said calmly and walked outside of the room.


    A man was seen fighting with Shi Danze in the living room.


    Shi Danze¡¯s level of cultivation was at the Martial Arts Legend level, yet he was actually at a disadvantage when fighting the intruder.


    The intruder appeared to be in histe twenties and looked in, but the vicious and condescending look on his face was unmistakable. His attire looked rather expensive, yet it did not get in the way of him fighting.


    He wore knuckledusters on both hands and fought in a domineering manner. He was actually able to even corner Shi Danze, making thetter look very bad due to beingpletely overwhelmed.


    Lu Xuan detected what was wrong right away. While Shi Danze had been getting into Level Six and became a Martial Arts Legend not all that long ago, he was still a solid Martial Arts Legend level fighter, and he should not have looked so overwhelmed, regardless of how powerful his opponent was.


    Shi Danze was so overwhelmed that he was only evading attacks, not attacking.


    Lu Xuan was immediately able to recognize the man in histe twenties. It was none other than the young master of the sect¡ªQiu Qianying.


    Lu Xuan knew of that man back in his past life. However, Qiu Qianying looked considerably younger than he did when Lu Xuan first saw him in his past life.


    Qiu Qianying was already middle-aged when Lu Xuan first saw him, and the former definitely did not look as young.


    ¡°He used something capable of nullifying mental impacts, eh? No wonder Shi Danze looks sopletely overwhelmed.¡± Lu Xuan was able to tell why Shi Danze looked so stressed right away.


    Qiu Qianying packed defensive power items capable of nullifying mental impacts on his person, whichpletely rendered all mental impacts dished out by Shi Danze entirely useless.


    If it had not been for Shi Danze having dabbled in the fighting arts and being able to move nimbly, which enabled him to evade one deadly attack after another, he would have been killed with a single punch within just three moves from his opponent.

 Chapter 100 - Small Places with Nasty People

    <h4>Chapter 100: Small ces with Nasty People</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Despite Shi Danze¡¯s formidable prowess, he was stillpletely overwhelmed by Qiu Qianying¡¯s moves.


    To him, meeting someone packed with power items that provided a defense against mental type attacks would be like meeting his natural enemy.


    It was just like how it was when Zhang Hongyang first met Lu Xuan.


    All mental attacks that Zhang Hongyang had been able to bring to the table had been totally useless against Lu Xuan, whose mental strength was far above Zhang Hongyang¡¯s.


    While such power items were not widely avable, they were not all that difficult to craft, either. Lu Xuan was capable of making a couple without much trouble. But then again, all that he crafted were considered low-level, incapable of providing defense over prolonged periods of time.


    While the effects of such power items would have been limited in the hands ofmon folks, in the hands of top-notch fighters, even blocking one mental attack would have enabled them to deal the decisive attack in the fight. The number of times those items would work was irrelevant.


    While the Mental Awakened had an overwhelming advantage in the early stages, they were also easy to counter.


    Be it warriors, cultivators, spellcasters, or just some Awakened, all had their own unique strengths, and the key was how to make the most of their powers.


    ¡°Hahaha, a Mental Awakened, eh? Nothing but trash before me.¡±


    Qiu Qianyingughed out loud as he threw a punch at Shi Danze, throwing thetter back right away and causing him to spit up blood.


    It was fortunate that Shi Danze was still a Martial Arts Legend as well. While he excelled in mental attacks, his constitution had, nheless, improved as well. Common Baodan Grandmasters would probably end up getting punched to death right there and then instead.


    The crone and the man with sharp features smirked at the side, feeling pleased with themselves. It was that man who had crippled them personally, after all, and they were very eager to see their master tear Shi Danze to shreds.


    Qiu Qianying pounced andunched his knuckledusters at Shi Danze right away.


    Shi Danze was cornered to a wall, having nowhere else to run.


    A trembling boom was heard in the nick of time. A pebble fired without anyone having noticed it.


    Qiu Qianying backed away at that key moment, evading that terrifying attack frantically.


    That pebble lodged deep into the wall, punching quite a hole out of it. Spider web-like cracks then spread out in all directions from the original spot where the pebble had hit.


    The force of that hit was so strong that it rivaled machine gun bullets.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qiu Qianying finally caught sight of someone looking at them from the second floor.


    The ferocious smirk on his face was rescinded as he pointed straight at Ling Huang. ¡°Ling Huang, it¡¯s your honor that I sent someone to ask for your daughter¡¯s hand of marriage, and you dare to cripple my men. I can see that you¡¯ve gotten too used to being on top when ites to most things, thinking you can rule over all just because you¡¯re rich.¡±


    Qiu Qianying kept his hands behind his back, not even bothering to look at Shi Danze, who was panting and puking blood in the corner from that punch.


    He had power items capable of nullifying mental powers on his person, which made him unbeatable in such circumstances. Being robbed of the effectiveness of his mental impacts, Shi Danze¡¯s prowess was such that he probably would not have been able to even beat a Baodan Grandmaster.


    That man was of no threat to Qiu Qianying at all.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t even know what the world truly looks like yet. Rich people like you might have been all the rave before others, but tons of you peopley before me like dogs all the same.¡±


    Qiu Qianying boasted away, behaving like he had everything under control.


    He had seen a fair share of such rich people in Southern Yunnan, who were throwing their weight around before him. Yet, all of them were little more than dogs before him, and he was able to do whatever he pleased with them.


    The situation was such that they were considered less than dogs, and the lives of many such people were in his hands.


    Ling Huang looked angered when he heard all that. Giants in themerce like him all had immense pride in themselves, and yet, a young man like Qiu Qianying dared to belittle him to such an extent, due only to having a rather formidable fighting prowess.


    It was only then that he realized that his daughter, Ling Fei, might have been right all along¡ªno matter how much money he earned, he was indeed less than a dog before the eyes of some.


    One needed a certain measure of cultivation in order to be able to defend themselves, after all.


    Lu Xuan waspletely unfazed by all the big talk from Qiu Qianying. He had seen such expressions from that man before, but he did not expect that man to be so reckless in his younger days.


    But then again, when he thought about it, by the time Lu Xuan annihted the entire Soul-snatcher Sect back in his past life, all the other sects and ns hidden from the world had emerged one after another. The Soul-snatcher Sect was nothing inparison, and they had toy low just to avoid those of the other ns and sects from being reminded that there was yet another group of scum yet to be snuffed out.


    Things were different at present. The world had only begun to awaken, and the Soul-snatcher Sect was considered one with a proper lineage and foundationpared to the likes of the Chen n and the Seven Invincible Sect.


    The situation with the world of cultivators saw small ces with nasty people all over the ce. They all popped up one after another, thinking that they were gods among men.


    ¡°I had been in a good enough mood before to consider making your daughter a mistress of mine, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m gonna make sure your daughter dies a horrible death right before your eyes.¡± Qiu Qianying was getting excited as some images popped into his head.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Lu, do something,¡± Ling Huang requested solemnly. His eyes glittered with a sharp glint as he spoke.


    While Ling Huang was indeed a merchant who was incapable of fighting to save his life, it would have been a foolish mistake to think that he would have just surrendered on that day.


    Qiu Qianying only then took notice of Lu Xuan, who was standing by Ling Huang¡¯s side. That was because Lu Xuan looked totally harmless, so much so that he was unable to sense that the young man had been a cultivator at all.


    He was unable to sense a hint of threat from Lu Xuan.


    However, what Ling Huang said surprised him somewhat. Despite what he had just pulled, he found it puzzling that Ling Huang still chose to have faith in that young man.


    Lu Xuan shed a faint grin and leapt from the second floor,nding without making a sound at all.


    It was only then that Qiu Qianying realized that Lu Xuan was probably capable of doing something.


    However, he was hardly fazed at all. His current cultivation level was such that he was considered to be at the top amongst the younger generation. He had no problem killing those who were older than he was.


    Lu Xuan looked too young to be capable of much. It looked as if it would not matter even if he had begun training before birth.


    ¡°Yet another one with a death wish. Good.¡±


    Qiu Qianying smirked coldly.


    However, Qiu Qianying frowned at the very next moment, seemingly having recalled something as something came to mind. He said, ¡°I remember you. I read your records when I had my men look into Ling Fei. You attended the same school as her. So you are his guy, huh? I presume her refusal of me has something to do with you then.¡±


    Qiu Qianying behaved brazenly, talking like he was the boss of the ce.


    ¡°I guess a cracked bell can never ring well,¡± Lu Xuan said nonchntly.


    ¡°You dare to speak ill of me? Die!¡± Qiu Qianying shouted andunched a punch right away at Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    The force of the punch was such that it pulverized the air right before it.


    The spikes on the knuckledusters tore through the air and looked extremely dangerous.


    Martial Arts Legend fighters were capable of pushing their Vigor outside. While the knuckleduster was short, the Vigor extending outward was akin to des of considerable length, intending to tear out Lu Xuan¡¯s throat right away.


    Lu Xuan still behaved in a rxed manner despite the dire situation. He closed his fist and threw a punch that seemed to carry little to no force behind it.


    ¡°You really have a death wish, thinking you can take my knuckleduster empty-handed.¡±


    Qiu Qianying smirked ferociously as if he was able to see images of Lu Xuan¡¯s fist being torn to pieces before him.


    Boom!


    Qiu Qianying was sent flying at a speed far higher than when he pounced. His entire arm was soaked in blood. The muscle all over his arm had been torn in many ces.

 Chapter 101 - The Soul-snatcher Sect Is A Goner. Ill Make Sure of It!

    <h4>Chapter 101: The Soul-snatcher Sect Is A Goner. I¡¯ll Make Sure of It!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All that sharp pain gushed to his mind within an instant, almost knocking him out right there and then.


    Qiu Qianying thought Lu Xuan¡¯s flimsy punch would have made sure that his fist was reduced to a bloody mess when the two punches connected. However, it was Qiu Qianying who had ended up having his entire arm blown up instead.


    Qiu Qianying was sent flying. He banged straight into the wall behind him before rolling down to the ground.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by what had just happened.


    Everyone was able to tell that Lu Xuan was definitely quite formidable when he decided to be; otherwise, he would not have dared to act at that moment.


    However, no one expected him to have been that formidable.


    That one punch from Lu Xuan rendered Qiu Qianying¡¯s arm into mush. The unassuming attack actually packed a formidable force behind it.


    The crone and the man with sharp features had yet to cheer Qiu Qianying¡¯s impending victory on before seeing their young master being sent flying.


    Everyone stared at what just happened with dumbfounded eyes.


    No one present would have even dreamt of something like this happening at all.


    The one being sent flying was a Level Six Martial Arts Legend, after all. It the type of person that Level Five Baodan Grandmasters would not have imagined being able to beat themselves, after all.


    However, that one being had his arm blown up by a single punch from Lu Xuan. It was a frightening scene like none other, making him look like a true legend.


    Even Shi Danze, who had followed Lu Xuan around, was totally stunned by what he just saw, so much so that he was almost frightened to death.


    He had only heard of Lu Xuan¡¯s feats from his master, Zhang Hongyang. The way Zhang Hongyang spoke of Lu Xuan made thetter seem like a superhuman. Lu Xuan had sounded like a god of war.


    Shi Danze hardly believed any of that back then, thinking that his master had been exaggerating, wanting to save face. Shi Danze had done the same before, after all.


    Having made a breakthrough into Level Sixter on, putting him at the Martial Arts Legend Level, meant that he was hardly any weaker now than his master had been in the past.


    It was precisely due to such a breakthrough that he was able to feel all that raging power contained within his body, enabling him to beat at least ten of those on his past level.


    As such, Shi Danze came to believe what his master said back then even less, that Young Master Lu Xuan was able to severely injure him with just a single punch and that three Martial Arts Legends were reduced to mere ythings for Lu Xuan.


    What kind of ridiculous fairy tale was that?


    Shi Danze totally did not believe that anyone would be able to make such a mockery of three people at his level.


    However, the reality that was happening right before him said otherwise. He finally believed it all.


    Boy, I was stupid back then, he thought.


    While he had indeed gained a lot within the month following Lu Xuan, he had never seen Lu Xuan fight even once. While he believed Lu Xuan was very formidable, he totally did not expect Lu Xuan to be this strong.


    Is he even human? he wondered.


    Shi Danze had been reduced to Qiu Qianying¡¯s ything when they fought, with Shi Danze easily being overwhelmed.


    He knew he would hardly stand a chance when fighting head-on against the likes of Qiu Qianying. Yet, that frightening Qiu Qianying was hardly able to stand after taking a single attack from Lu Xuan.


    It became obvious to Shi Danze that what his master said back then had not been empty talk. There was not a single bit of exaggeration, and all his master said had been derived from objective observation.


    Qiu Qianying barely managed to rise. All that smugness on his face from before had disappeared altogether.


    He finally understood right there and then that he had encountered a superbly frightening monster.


    It was just like the ones he had seen in the past.


    He had no idea how Lu Xuan managed to achieve such a level of cultivation, but his brain was no longer in a state capable of processing such things.


    Lu Xuan took one step after another at him, every single step seemingly a steady beat stomping his heart, making his heart race frantically.


    That was an awful feeling. It was as if there was a breath stuck in his lungs, and he was unable to get it out.


    It felt as if someone grabbed hold of his heart and squeezed it to their fancy, making it difficult for him to even draw breath.


    It was something he had never experienced before. He was never in such tremendous pressure, even when he faced those monsters who were his seniors back in the sect.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? What kind of beef do you have with the Soul-snatcher Sect?¡± Qiu Qianying cradled his damaged arm with his good one, ring at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Do I need a reason to beat down the likes of you?¡± Lu Xuan asked gently, but that question smashed onto Qiu Qianying¡¯s chest like a sledgehammer.


    That condescending attitude made him feel very irked.


    ¡°I think there must have been a misunderstanding!¡± Qiu Qianying gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°If it¡¯s about the woman, I¡¯m fully willing to back away right now!¡±


    Qiu Qianying had fully realized just how terrifying Lu Xuan was at the moment. Getting on the bad side of such a monster would do him no good.


    While Ling Fei was so beautiful that she piqued Qiu Qianying¡¯s interests, the world was in no shortage of women to begin with. He hardly felt anything about losing her. The only thing that probably gave him a heartache was losing that top grade Gu Curse bug.


    He had intended toe and im what he thought to be his, but at the moment, he was forced to give up.


    But then again, that would have been preferable over losing his life.


    ¡°Hahahaha, you scum of the Soul-snatcher Sect do talk alike. You sh*theads are indeed masters at being tongue-tied indeed.¡±


    Lu Xuanughed away as he was reminded of those two others from the Soul-snatcher Sect. What they said hardly differed from what Qiu Qianying said right there. They were all the type of people who bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking of running away and settling the score at ater date, eh?¡± Lu Xuan said inly. Qiu Qianying¡¯s pupils contracted somewhat, as Lu Xuan had seen through him right then and there. Avoiding a confrontation that one had no chance of winning was the clever thing to do, after all.


    ¡°Too bad you won¡¯t have such a chance,¡± Lu Xuan said calmly. A de materialized out of his spirit qi, which he held in his hand.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re a National Guardian...¡± Qiu Qianying only realized at that moment why Lu Xuan had such an easy time running him over.


    Lu Xuan had not been who Qiu Qianying had expected him to be initially. He expected Lu Xuan to be a Martial Arts Legend just like him, yet thetter turned out to be a National Guardian instead, which was even more terrifying.


    Only people at the National Guardian Level would be able to coalesce their might in their bodies into spirit qi, after all.


    But then again, it was still toote for him. The qi de in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand swiped down swiftly and sent Qiu Qianying¡¯s head flying away from his body.


    Qiu Qianying was unable to fathom how he had died. The name of the Soul-snatcher Sect that he had seen as almighty proved utterly useless in saving his life.


    ¡°Young Master... You dare to kill our young master. You¡¯re done for! You have nowhere to run to. You won¡¯t be able to escape our master even if you¡¯re a National Guardian!¡± The crone turned insane after seeing what happened. She saw with her own eyes how her young master had died right in front of her. If that had happened back in the southwest, an all-out war would have broken out.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be the only one to die. Your family will die alongside you. They¡¯ll die because of what you did!¡± That croneughed hysterically. It was as if her mind had gone haywire.


    An arrow materialized from spirit qi was sent straight to her throat, killing her before she was able to ramble on any further.


    ¡°The Soul-snatcher Sect, eh? Aye, they¡¯ll be snuffed out from the world of cultivators soon enough. I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold as he said that. A ferocious glint was seen in his eyes.

 Chapter 102 - Waiting in isolation

    <h4>Chapter 102: Waiting in istion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan killed without any hesitation or remorse.


    He knew very well what the members of the Soul-snatcher Sect were like, and nobody with a conscience would be able to survive being in that sect for long.


    The hands of those people were soaked with the blood of countless innocent people.


    That man with sharp features was shaken to the core, seeing how Lu Xuan killed without showing any mercy, fearing that he would be next.


    However, he was unable to run at that moment, even if he wanted to, as he waspletely pinned down by Lu Xuan¡¯s might.


    But then again, he was overjoyed to hear what Lu Xuan said next: ¡°Get lost.¡±


    That man scrambled out of the ce at once after Lu Xuan granted permission for him to leave.


    He disappeared without a trace before long.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, sparing him is like sparing a tiger. He¡¯ll definitely let those of the sect know what happened here!¡± Ling Huang rushed from the second floor and said frantically.


    He was very, very concerned, as what Lu Xuan did simply allowed trouble toe back at ater date.


    ¡°No need to fret, President Ling. Do you think no one in the sect knows that they were here in the first ce?¡± Lu Xuan said nonchntly.


    Ling Huang only recalled that all three who had been there had note in secret. If the sect were to look into it, it would only be a matter of time before they linked all that happened to Ling Huang and Lu Xuan.


    ¡°As such, it¡¯s only a matter of time before theye knocking on our doors. You can be a thief for a thousand days, but you can¡¯t be on guard for a thousand days. I don¡¯t mind at all if they decide not to show up, but your family will have to live with their threat looming over their head at all times by then,¡± Lu Xuan said inly.


    ¡°There is someone in the sect who is a Level Seven National Guardian. If someone like that were toe after you, you could run to heaven or hell, and you bet they¡¯d be on your tail still.¡±


    Ling Huang was dumbfounded after hearing Lu Xuan say that there were such figures in the sect. He was no longer someone who knew nothing of the cultivators like he had been before, after all.


    He went through his own channels to find out more about the cultivators and the systems on his own, learning that Level Six Martial Arts Legends were more than capable of reigning supreme over a region.


    It was just like how it was with Qiu Qianying, who would have been able to kill every single person in the Ling n if he so fancied.


    That fact was even more pronounced with the case of the National Guardians. Those were people that even nations had to woo over. If such people intended to kill every single person in the Ling n, there would be little else for them to do but to surrender before their eventual doom.


    That was how overbearing the cultivators were.


    In some third world countries, National Guardians could easily overthrow regimes single-handedly, so much so that they could make themselves kings if they wanted to.


    If people of such caliber were to be after him, then it would have been just like how Lu Xuan put it¡ªhe could run to heaven or hell, but he¡¯d be a piece of meat on a chopping board all the same.


    ¡°So, the best way to deal with this is to get to the source of things,¡± Lu Xuan added.


    ¡°I deliberately showed them what I was capable of and let that guy report back. The sect will then know that I¡¯m at Level Seven, and if they try to take me on, they will have had to rally the elites in all of the sect. I will then have them surrounded and dealt with in one go.¡±


    There was a cold glint seen in his eyes as he spoke.


    Shi Danze, who had been recuperating at the sides, almost fell out of his chair when he heard Lu Xuan say something about one person surrounding a whole group of people. That sounded really off.


    But then again, it seemed to make sense, nheless, since that one in question was Lu Xuan.


    Although Ling Huang was reassured by Lu Xuan and knew that the young man was making sense, he still was concerned. ¡°Will you be able to take them on alone, given now that you know they have a National Guardian among them? How about I hire someone from the dark web? I¡¯m certainly don¡¯t believe that I won¡¯t be able to hire someone if I¡¯m to be willing to pay 100 million yuan. Hell, maybe one billion or ten billion! I¡¯m sure we could definitely get a National Guardian on our side!¡±


    Ling Huang was very pissed as well. He was still a somebody in Southern Min after all, yet, at the moment, someone just kicked down his door and treated him as if he was little more than an ant.


    He wanted to prove that money was still power to a certain extent. At the same time, he wanted to show everyone else that the Ling n was not a pushover.


    Ling Huang did not think for a second that such cultivators were gods or immortals who did not bother themselves with mortals.


    Cultivators needed resources to train, and given how even the likes of Lu Xuan had to sell protection talismans to make a living, others definitely had to as well.


    There was no doubt that one needed resources astronomically expensive to further one¡¯s training.


    That was where the power of money came in.


    Lu Xuan nodded. If Ling Huang was really willing to offer ten billion yuan, hiring a National Guardian definitely would not be a problem. Even if the opponent they faced were to be a National Guardian as well, they would still make a move since the prize was ten billion yuan, after all.


    Cultivators needed to eat, and they had a huge amount of followers as well, which meant they needed to spend a lot of money.


    As such, rich people still had a part to y in the new era. Money was still an effective way to talk to cultivators.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    But then, Lu Xuan declined the proposal right away.


    ¡°The Soul-snatcher Sect is but a collection of scum. Even if there is a National Guardian among them, I¡¯m still gonna obliterate the entire sect, including that National Guardian.¡±


    Lu Xuan dered this confidently. It was just like how it was with a National Guardian wanting to kill amon person. Said person could have run all they wanted, and he would still be there to finish the job.


    He had made a decision to obliterate the entire Soul-snatcher Sect, and so it was only a matter of time before the entire sect was eliminated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a few days then, just to wait for those *ssholes from the sect to show up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ling Huang said right away. He couldn¡¯t have heard any better news at the moment.


    Lu Xuan decided to stay at Ling Huang¡¯s ce for several days. He would use this time to push his cultivation to Level Eight.


    He had been polishing his foundation at Level Seven National Guardian Level for quite some time. His foundation was already very stable, and he deemed that it was time to move to Level Eight.


    When he reached Level Eight, it would be the time he saw to the extinction of the entire Soul-snatcher Sect.


    Ling Huang went to prepare a room for Lu Xuan right away after he said that.


    Shi Danze was on guard duty right outside Lu Xuan¡¯s room, although there was no actual need for that. Lu Xuan¡¯s range of perception was such that if there were an intruder in the house, he would probably know about it sooner than Shi Danze anyway.


    However, he did not say anything about the arrangement.


    He shut himself in the room and sat cross-legged, activating the Taixu Origin Power as he took out a single consolidation pill, gulping it down.


    The pill, which was crafted using precious herbs, was capable of stabilizing his foundation and consolidating his basis, therefore enabling his powers to grow.


    Lu Xuan sensed a powerful rush from the pill spreading all over his body the very moment he gulped it down, sending a gush of warmth to his internal organs and boosting his cultivation level.


    On the other side, that man with sharp features was shaken to the core. He quickly bought a flight ticket home as soon as he escaped.


    He ryed news back to his sect.


    The entire sect was pissed right away. It had always been them throwing their weight around Southern Yunnan, and no one had dared to cross them so far.


    The ones at the top of the sect quickly returned and converged at theirir in the mountains.

 Chapter 103 - Why are You still Alive when the Young Master is dead

    <h4>Chapter 103: Why are You still Alive when the Young Master is dead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Sectmaster out in Southeast Asia in order to expand the sect? Why is he back now?¡±


    ¡°Elder Supreme also showed up, and he hasn¡¯t been around for quite a long time. Just what is happening here?¡±


    ¡°All the other elders are here too. The elites are being fielded then!¡±


    Everyone in the sect had their own ideas. Those at the top were usually spread all over the ce, and they were hardly seen gathering in one ce. Presently, however, they had convened over one specific incident.


    ¡°What¡¯s to be surprised about this? The young Sectmaster was killed in Southern Min. It¡¯s a huge thing, after all!¡±


    ¡°Hell, it¡¯s because of that, eh! Well, no surprise, then. The Sectmaster is in istion, trying to make a breakthrough. Since he¡¯s not around, the others have been the ones seeing to those affairs.¡±


    ¡°Those people in Southern Min were really in over their heads this time. They actually dared to touch us of the Soul-snatcher Sect! Are they insane?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who did this. Was it the Southern Shaolin Temple or the Special Task Force of that province? They were the ones who seemed to be capable of anything noteworthy. The Seven Invincible Sect and the Chen n and whatnot, they¡¯re nothing. They don¡¯t even have Martial Arts Legends among them, and they dare to im supremacy. They¡¯re really calling themselves gods just because they¡¯re no gods around, eh?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of who they are, they are certainly going down. We¡¯re gonna kill even those of the Special Task Force if they were the ones responsible, and feed them to the bugs!¡±


    All members throughout the Soul-snatcher Sect were raving, with some even calling for a genocide of cultivators in that province, taking over their territory.


    They were obviously not taking the cultivators in that province seriously since it seemed that only the Southern Shaolin Temple was noteworthy. They deemed all the others to be little more than ants.


    In a secret room of the sect¡¯sir in the mountains, which were covered by mists and clouds, the upper echelon of the sect took their seats.


    There were two who took the lead, with one being in his middle ages and looked imposing and ferocious, emanating an air of extreme brutality.


    If they had been any cultivators from Southeast Asia, they would probably have recognized him right away. That man was none other than Tian Han¡ªthe Vice Sectmaster who had thrown the world of cultivators in Thand and Laos into a ruckus.


    He had beat just about every cultivator he had encountered in two different countries due to his formidable cultivation level.


    He had even been using his connections at the border to do a lot of evil, which included drug and firearms smuggling, as well as human trafficking. He hardly came back to Huaxia, as he was a wanted man in the country.


    Despite his formidable powers, which had enabled him to practically reign supreme in those two countries, he dared not to go back to Huaxia without good reason in order to avoid shing with the authorities.


    The power levels in those two countries were far below that of Huaxia, after all.


    However, he had no choice but to return that time because the young Sectmaster was killed.


    Qiu Qianying¡¯s status notwithstanding, his cultivation level at Level Six Martial Arts Legend Level would make him a force to be reckoned with in the upper echelons of the sect.


    If the Soul-snatcher Sect were to simply let the case slide, the others would not take the sect seriously in the future.


    The man on the other side was a bespectacled old man who looked very amiable and easygoing. However, anyone who knew the old man for who he was would not dare to underestimate him.


    It was that old man who had personally annihted three other distinct forces in Southern Yunnan, killing every single man in those forces and making all of their women vessels for breeding bugs for Gu Curses.


    The results from all that ughter furthered his level from that of Level Six Martial Arts Legend into Level Seven National Guardian, making him one of the most fearsome fighters in the southwest.


    He was the Elder Supreme of the current generation of the Soul-snatcher Sect¡ªWang Yang.


    All of the members of the upper echelon of the sect wore severe expression at that moment.


    That man with sharp features, who had been crippled and his cultivation scrapped, borated upon Lu Xuan¡¯s power right before them.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s a National Guardian? How were you able to tell?¡± Tian Han stayed silent for a bit before asking.


    ¡°I was unable to tell, but the young master shouted that fact aloud as he died!¡± that man answered, cold sweat all over his face.


    ¡°That should be the truth, then,¡± Wang Yang stopped grinning and continued.


    He then took a look at that man and said, ¡°Someone, take this guy out and feed him to the bugs.¡±


    That man¡¯s legs buckled in that very instant, calling out to Tian Han, ¡°Please save me, Vice Sectmaster! I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    ¡°Innocent my foot!¡±


    Tian Han kicked that man right away, sending him flying to the wall. He started puking blood. He was dead shortly after.


    ¡°The young Sectmaster is dead. Why are you alive, huh?¡±


    Everyone watched with deadpan faces. No one showed a hint of expression. Everyone in the sect knew how much their Sectmaster doted on his son, who was supposed to be the next Sectmaster.


    Now that the future Sectmaster had died in Southern Min, that man would have had to die, regardless of how he exined his survival.


    All of that was because of the fact that the young Sectmaster was dead, yet this loser was still alive.


    ¡°Locate his family, mince them, and feed them to the dogs. No use in keeping people like that around,¡± Tian Han then added with a smirk.


    Everyone present was dead silent, and no one dared to say anything. No one would have dared to say anything that went against the decision of those two at the top.


    But then again, everyone hardly felt anything, to begin with. The death of one insignificant small fry was hardly worth fretting over, after all.


    The fact remained despite that said small fry had been one of them.


    ¡°What happens next?¡± Wang Yang asked coldly.


    ¡°What else is there to do? We capture that kid and feed him to the dogs,¡± Tian Han replied right away. He was wearing a military camouge outfit, making him look like a warlord.


    He had gotten used to feeding people to the dogs back in Southeast Asia.


    ¡°But ording to what he just said, that kid is a National Guardian,¡± Wang Yang then reminded. He had no idea just how powerful Lu Xuan actually was, but there was no mistaking of the fact that he became a National Guardian despite being at such a young age.


    He wondered if there was someone behind that kid.


    ¡°National Guardian, so what? Who among us here isn¡¯t a National Guardian, eh?¡± Tian Han said smugly.


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for that case with the Heirloom Seal of the Realm in Huaxia as ofte and border patrol getting so strict, I would have razed the ce with a bazooka right away!¡±


    Tian Han had been expanding the sect¡¯s influence in Southeast Asia and had gotten used to working as a warlord. His thought patterns were no longer like those of usual cultivators.


    He deemed it more sensible to use firearms if such weapons proved effective in dealing with the situation, as it was a time-saving and less strenuous way to deal with the issue at hand. All he needed to do so was a bit of money, after all.


    ¡°Do that, and you can stay out of this country for good. Would you believe it if I were to tell you that the boss of the Special Task Force would leave the country personally just to kill you if you were to do so?¡± Wang Yang added right away.


    He knew all too well just how strict Huaxia authorities were when it came to the regtion of firearms. Dealing with problems like bazookas would have shaken the entire country, as such attacks would be seen as the worst sort of terrorist attack.


    Both of them knew very well that they were on the Special Task Force¡¯s watch list, as they had murdered dozens of people.


    It was due specifically to that that Tian Han had to go overseas to avoid shing with the authorities, and Wang Yang had to dere himself training in istion, so to avoid catching anyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Han then added coldly, ¡°Those punks that dare to bully us because they¡¯re more powerful, right? So what of it? Just wait two more years for the restoration to get more mature, and we will be more powerful then. We¡¯d like to see those from the Special Task Force dare toe and kill me!¡±

 Chapter 104 - Breakthrough into Level Eight

    <h4>Chapter 104: Breakthrough into Level Eight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Yang did not say anything more. In truth, it was not just them. Any sect or n with even a bit of history or lineage wasying low¡ªall of them were hidden dragons waiting to strike.


    That was because all of them knew that they sorelycked the ability to resist the Huaxia government as they were at the moment, but things might change in the future.


    As the restoration of spirit qi became more pronounced, their abilities would only grow, so much so it would have been normal for them to achieve progress by leaps and bounds in a very short period of them.


    It was more than spirit qi that was being restored; there was also the case with the shackles on their abilities.


    Cultivation was difficult not only because of the problem with the abundance of spirit qi, but there was also the limitation put on them by the world itself. The Soul-snatcher Sect had only been biding their time so far. The frightening progress achieved over the past several years was a sign of the world gradually removing such limitations on them.


    Their more profound their cultivation had been, the more pronounced they felt about such effects.


    It was due to such happenings that Tian Han had been so boastful, iming that he would not even have to be wary of the Special Task Force if they were to just hang on for few more years. If they were to be able to get to the level of their founder, they would not have even needed to care about firearms at all.


    It would be the time where they would reign supreme.


    ¡°Regardless, the kid is still a National Guardian, so he is definitely something, and we¡¯ll definitely need to be careful,¡± Wang Yang said inly. ¡°But then again, given that he was the one who killed the young Sectmaster, we need to get rid of him regardless of who he is. People will think we¡¯re pushovers, otherwise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that. Only by dealing with him can we could face the Sectmaster when he emerges out of istion.¡± Tian Han continued, ¡°You all can be rest assured about that. I knew someone who trained in ancient Thai martial arts in Thand, whose powers rivaled that of mine. A good time to get him on board, and it¡¯ll be a breeze for the three of us to take him down.¡±


    Wang Yang then said, ¡°In that case, bring him in at once.¡±


    Two days quickly passed.


    Lu Xuan was sitting cross-legged in a secret guest room in the Ling n¡¯s estate. Spiritual Qi ebbed all over him, and smoke billowed above his head.


    He opened his eyes, and there seemed to be lightning crackling within his eyes, shimmering with a terrifying sheen.


    Lu Xuan gradually exhaled momentster, retracting the glow he had about him.


    He had actually made the breakthrough the day before, and the breakthrough from Level Seven to Level Eight was not all that difficult for him.


    It felt as if he was just going with the flow.


    He had been polishing his level back at Level Seven all too well, so a breakthrough was bound to happen sooner orter.


    It was due to him having suppressed his level all that while that he could not break through right away.


    With the impending great battle toe, however, he no longer had the luxury to keep doing so.


    Level Eight.


    His prowess reached the realm of the gods.


    At such a level in one¡¯s cultivation of fighting arts, one was known to be godlike.


    He had truly broken through the limitations put on him back at Level Seven National Guardian level, reaching a surreal state of being.


    However, it was after getting that far that he began to vaguely sense the limitations of the world itself.


    It was a shackle that had no form, one that kept him from advancing to Level Nine.


    It was as if he had touched the ceiling.


    Lu Xuan was no stranger to such feelings. It was the Suppression by the World told in legends.


    The world had long been restored when Lu Xuan first embarked on his journey of cultivation in his past life, so he never encountered such problems, but that did not mean that he knew nothing of such concepts.


    The restoration happening to the world was like a pool that was expanding. There was no way for beings exceeding the pool¡¯s capacity to house to exist before the pool was further erged.


    He was apparently at Level Eight Deity at his present stage.


    In other words, the strongest being to exist in the world would probably be Level Eight Deities. After Lu Xuan was reincarnated, he had finally be among the strongest to be found in the world after several months of hard work, bing one amongst the handful of superhumans in the world.


    He was considered invincible at the moment.


    His knowledge and experience regarding the measures and workings of cultivation made him confident that he was still the strongest even among any Deities currently found in the world.


    The next breakthrough could have only been possible when the world mutated further. It was only then that the restoration to the world would be sufficiently strong to house Level Nine cultivators, beings who surpassed those of Level Eight.


    The only thing for Lu Xuan to do was simply to prepare himself better before the timees.


    ¡°Deity level. This should do for the time being.¡±


    Lu Xuan rose after having sensed someone break into the estate.


    ¡°So, they¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Boom!


    The gates of the estate, which were only recently repaired, were kicked down by one single kick. The gates made of high-strength alloys were kicked down as if they were made of cardboard.


    A group of people walked into the ce right there and then. There were three leading figures among them. One was dressed camouge attire, looking like some warlord. He also held a gun. There was another who looked like an amicable old man. There was another fighter very well-versed in Thai martial arts.


    Every single person behind them ebbed with ferocious aura.


    Ling Huang and Shi Danze, who were both standing beside Lu Xuan, looked severe.


    All other people of the Ling n had moved elsewhere beforehand, and there was hardly anyone left in the estate.


    None of them would have been of any use back in the estate after all.


    ¡°Three National Guardians, eh?¡±


    Shi Danze felt a chill run down his spine, and his mouth dried up.


    He sensed that all three leading figures were at the National Guardian level, and there were also several Martial Arts Legends behind them. All the others were Baodan Grandmasters and HuaJin Masters.


    The worst scenario that he had anticipated was nowhere that bad. Lu Xuan said that he intended to round them all up and deal with them all at once, but it seemed, at the moment, that there was no telling who would actually be the one to be dealt with.


    The scene was so terrifying that he even had the urge to run, but he knew that running was not an option; otherwise, Lu Xuan would kill him on the spot with a single thought.


    Ling Huang sensed an overwhelming terror washing all over them like a tidal wave.


    He was only amon folk, and there was no way he was able to handle the pressure from so many formidable fighters.


    However, he quickly sensed the overwhelming pressure dispelled. Lu Xuan made a move, dispersing all that pressure that filled the air around them.


    He had actually dispersed all that pressure single-handedly.


    ¡°Familiar faces, and it seems like the Soul-snatcher Sect is going all out on this one, indeed.¡±


    Lu Xuan took one look at the lineup. Given the sect¡¯s current level of restoration and Lu Xuan¡¯s estimation, the lineup would have probably been the strongest the sect was able to gather.


    That was the very reason why he chose to let that man with sharp features escape. He did so for the very purpose of rounding up the strongest people of the sect scattered all over the world so that he was able to deal with them all in one go.


    He was familiar with both Wang Yang and Tian Han, but they appeared a lot younger than he remembered them to be.


    Tian Han and the other two set their sights on Lu Xuan as well, knowing full well that he was the target of the current operation.


    He was the man who killed their young Sectmaster.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve brought many here, but why is your Sectmaster¡ªQiu Zhen¡ªaround? Is he just gonna let his son die in vain?¡± Lu Xuan asked calmly.

 Chapter 105 - Killing a Bunch in Mere Seconds

    <h4><strong>Chapter 105</strong>: Killing a Bunch in Mere Seconds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No one else other than Shi Danze knew what Lu Xuan meant by what he said. Shi Danze was breaking out in cold sweat as he vaguely caught what Lu Xuan meant¡ªhis master wasmenting that the lineup was still not yet at its strongest and that there was no way to annihte them all just yet.


    Lu Xuan had literally intended to round them all up single-handedly.


    Shi Danze felt rather nauseous right there and then.


    Everyone from the Soul-snatcher Sect bared their killing intent right away after hearing Lu Xuan talk about the young master he killed.


    There had never been anyone who dared to talk to the sect in such a manner. He had been too boisterous, seeing how he actually killed the young Sectmaster and just waited nonchntly for them all to show up.


    What Lu Xuan did was practically akin to dragging the faces of them all through the mud.


    That was why all the formidable fighters in the sect had gathered here and stormed the ce like they did¡ªthey were all feeling very insulted by what Lu Xuan did.


    ¡°No need for further chatter. Just kill him!¡± Wang Yang growled, and Tian Han, who was by his side, made his move. He pointed his gun at him and fired away.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Bullets flew, and every single shot was sure to be lethal.


    However, what happened next did not turn out as they all expected, which was Lu Xuan bloodied by the shots fired, or him running off in shambles. Lu Xuan did not even move from where he stood.


    Everyone saw Lu Xuan extend his hand and caught every single bullet that was fired.


    He actually caught all those bullets within an instant.


    No one actually even saw how he did what he just did.


    Many noted deep down that the situation seemed to be more severe than what they had anticipated. ording to intelligence, Lu Xuan was very possibly a Level Seven National Guardian. However, all were shocked somewhat to see what he just did.


    That was because bullets would have posed little threat to cultivators at National Guardians, and the way such people would have usually done it was simply to have their Vigor shroud their entire being. This was known as the Shield of Vigor.


    Bullets would not have usually been able to prate them.


    However, being able to catch fired bullets with one¡¯s bare hands, that was something else altogether.


    ¡°No matter. I¡¯ll just kill all of you before heading out to kill Qiu Zhen!¡± Lu Xuan said coldly. Lu Xuan made his move in an instant, leaping from the top floor.


    Shi Danze shielded Ling Huang. He would not have been of any use in battles between such high-level beings, after all.


    What he saw that day shattered any glee he initially had from having made a breakthrough into bing a Martial Arts Legend.


    It opened his eyes, making it ringly obvious to him what ¡°there is always someone better than you out there¡± meant.


    Wang Yang, who stood opposite Lu Xuan, closed his fist and sent countless Gu Curse bugs flying all over the ce. The bugs were tightly packed, and while they were usually too small to be seen, they were made visible when their numbers were sufficientlyrge. Those bugs stormed Lu Xuan like a wave.


    Lu Xuan simply smirked and pped away.


    Boom!


    Terrifying gust burst from the force of his strike, sending a gale forward and killing all those bugs within an instant. It was a harrowing scene to behold from afar.


    That formidable fighter from Thand pounced like a ferocious tiger with great might right before Lu Xuan was able to move to attack them.


    Boom!


    He threw a punch that shattered the air right before his fist. The force from that punch could have burst through walls and rocks right away.


    That was the peak of his mastery of that ancient Thai fighting art he practiced.


    Such an ancient art was meant for killing, to begin with, so much so that every single attack was dangerous, and every single strike was lethal.


    The might of that Thai fighter was such that he could have killed an elephant with a single punch.


    Boom!


    That punchnded squarely on Lu Xuan¡¯s head.


    That fighter looked rather pleased and excited.


    He knew all too well of the power behind that punch he threw. He was sure that even National Guardians would not have been able to take that punch and emerge unscathed.


    Even the Shield of Vigor would not have been of much use before that punch.


    However, reality quickly told him that he had been from the very beginning.


    Lu Xuan remained unmoved. It was as if he had not been able to sense that punch hit him at all.


    That Thai fighter sensed an extremely rming threat almost instantly, backing away right there and then.


    However, Lu Xuan wobbled and caught up to that Thai fighter in an instant.


    His leg was sentshing out like a whip.


    Boom!


    That Thai fighter was unable to evade at all. He was hit squarely, and his entire body was sent flying.


    What was even more harrowing was that the one kickunched by Lu Xuan actually broke the Thai fighter¡¯s spine right there, preventing him from moving at all.


    Many top-notch fighters from the Soul-snatcher Sect felt a chill running down their spines. While the spine was one of the most ring weaknesses of the human body, spines of National Guardians were harder and more resilient than alloys.


    The bones were so strong that they could have repelled bullets.


    Yet, said bones were broken by one single kick.


    Shi Danze was almost frightened to death by what he just saw. It was already unbelievably surreal when he saw how easily Lu Xuan killed Martial Arts Legends back then.


    He thought that had been Lu Xuan¡¯s limit, but reality said otherwise. He just saw how his master was able to break the spine of a National Guardian with only a single kick, which rendered said fighter totally immobile.


    He saw what it meant to be truly ferocious and brutal. The scene proved too ferocious and too brutal for him to swallow.


    At the same time, Wang Yang and Tian Han realized what happened. Wang Yang performed a seal and sent Gu Curse bugs flying all over the ce.


    Those bugs actually began to selfbust, turning into balls of fire as theyunched themselves at Lu Xuan.


    It was a skill that the Soul-snatcher Sect had been developing for years, which packed extreme damage potential. It was extremely frightening to behold.


    The user was capable of casting all manner of spells using those bugs.


    It was quite a pity, however, that none of that proved to be meaningful before Lu Xuan, who then opened his mouth and blew out.


    The mes that were about to envelop him were sent reeling back from where they came, burning the fighters from the sect instead.


    Those burning fighters shrieked in terror right there and then.


    ¡°Damn you! Die already!¡± Tian Han shouted and drew a long de from his back. Spiritual Qi burst throughout the de as the weapon was brought down on Lu Xuan with enough force to split mountains.


    Lu Xuan extended two fingers and clipped the iing de firmly in ce, without bothering about the Spiritual Qi permeating the de at all.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan exerted some force, causing that de made from strong alloy to shatter.


    Tian Han was then sent flying back from the frightening recoil.


    The shards that remained in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand when he clipped the de were then collected before he sent them flying.


    Argghh!


    Arrgghh!


    Arrgghh!


    Many fighters from the sect had all been hit by the shards before they realized what happened. The vitals were hit, and all of them died on the spot.


    HuaJin Masters, Baodan Grandmasters, or whatever; none of that made any difference. The force was so terrifying that there was even a Martial Arts Legend died after his throat was pierced by the shard.


    He took care of all of them in a second.


    While it seemed everything had taken a long period of time, only seconds had actually passed.

 Chapter 106 - Out of Your League and Dead

    <h4>Chapter 106: Out of Your League and Dead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everything just happened way too quickly. Lu Xuan had already totally crippled a National Guardian and killed a great many Baodan Grandmasters and HuaJin Master, as well as even a Martial Arts Legend, in mere seconds.


    That was the result of someone capable of making a lethal weapon out of anything they held in their hands.


    For someone at Lu Xuan¡¯s current level, any hit he threw packed a tremendous amount of power.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Wang Yang shouted. He no longer looked like his usual grinning self. His expression turned severe, and he looked ferocious. He performed a seal and sent huge numbers of Gu Curse bugs flying at Lu Xuan in the form of a firestorm again.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Unlike the ones from before, those were capable of exploding while in flight, packing the might of high explosives as they exploded.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A ferocious smirk was seen on Wang Yang¡¯s face. That one trick of his had blown away countless formidable enemies back in the day, which enabled him to raze several ns and sects among cultivators in Southern Yunnan.


    Many Martial Arts Legends ran in terror in the face of such an attack, and casualties were high.


    However, a hand emerged from the aftermath of the explosions in the very next instant, clenching firmly on Wang Yang¡¯s neck.


    It was as if his life was in someone else¡¯s hands in an instant, rendering all struggleughably futile.


    The mes subsided, and a man emerged from it. It was none other than Lu Xuan, and it was apparent that even those exploding bugs did not manage to harm him at all, so much so that the explosions were unable to even singe his clothes.


    To put it precisely, the explosions had not been able to break through his Shield of Vigor.


    In contrast, Wang Yang¡¯s neck was grabbed by Lu Xuan, who then exerted force right away, snapping Wang Yang¡¯s neck and killing him on the spot.


    Lu Xuan dumped the body aside right after he killed the old man, without so much as bothering to take a look at it.


    Tian Han finally realized that terrifying danger was looming over him.


    He finally realized just how wrong he had been about things back then and just how terrifying Lu Xuan actually was.


    ording to illustration from that man with sharp features, that was how Lu Xuan killed Qiu Qianying.


    Tian Han did not bother himself with all of that because he, too, could have killed Qiu Qianying without breaking a sweat if he so fancied.


    The difference between a National Guardian and a Martial Arts Legend was undeniable.


    They had been the very reason that the Soul-snatcher Sect had been so renowned in Southern Yunnan.


    It was only then he realized that the man with sharp features had gotten it all wrong at the very beginning.


    He finally realized why Lu Xuan dared to ask why did the Sectmaster did not show up with them before. Lu Xuan asked not because he was feeling lucky that Qiu Zhen hadn¡¯t turned up; he asked because he thought it was a pity that Qiu Zhen was absent.


    Lu Xuan had truly wanted to round them all up and deal with them in one go.


    He thought that anyone who harbored such thoughts was utterly insane. It was the notion of a single person having one whole group surrounded, after all.


    He deemed the notion insane.


    It was only then that he realized that a single person could have a group of people surrounded, and a single person could deal with a group of people single-handedly as well.


    Everything had not been as insane as it appeared to be.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± Tian Han gave the order almost right away, intending to have the underlings from the sect surround Lu Xuan while he fled.


    However, all of the underlings were utterly stunned by what they just saw. Lu Xuan¡¯s frightening fighting prowess was way beyond their expectations.


    National Guardians were already invincible beings in their eyes, so much so that not even arge group of them would have been able to take down a single National Guardian.


    Yet, a National Guardian had been rendered a paraplegic, and another had their neck snapped within mere seconds.


    Lu Xuan put no effort in pulling any of those feats at all. As such, despite their usual psychological hardiness, all of them were very frightened at that very instant, looking as if they had seen ghosts.


    They were unable to even move at all. The aura emanating from Lu Xuan felt like that of a killer god, pinning all of them down.


    It was just like how they were able to easily intimidate anymon folk.


    ¡°You¡¯re in way over your heads,¡± Lu Xuan said coldly.


    Lu Xuan shed and disappeared from where he stood. He appeared right before Tian Han.


    It was as if he was a specter, or that he mastered the legendary art of reducing distance.


    Lu Xuan clenched his fist andunched a terrifying sonic boom.


    Boom!


    That punch of his was thrown like a cannonball, blitzing away and hitting Tian Han squarely.


    Boom!


    Tian Han was sent flying right away, like a kite with its thread snapped, swirling in midair before crashing to the ground.


    Pfft!


    Tian Han spat up blood right away. His face looked ashen, and his entire body was trembling. That punch that Lu Xuan had thrown had almost wrecked the entire left side of his body.


    He lost any sense of the entire left of his upper body and was almost snuffed out right there and then.


    If it had not been for him biting down his tongue in the nick of time and bursting through Lu Xuan¡¯s intimidation with sheer force alone, that punch would have probably prated his chest right away.


    He stared at Lu Xuan with an utterly terrified expression. That young man wore only a t-shirt and a pair of jeans, yet he looked like he was some terrifying devil that had just emerged from hell.


    ¡°Futile resistance, I see,¡± Lu Xuan said inly, sporting a smirk that looked like he had just pulled a prank.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve dabbled in every form of evil out there in Southeast Asia. Smuggling firearms and drugs, human trafficking, mass murder, and the likes. Have you ever thought of seeing yourself like this one day?¡±


    ¡°Just get on with it. I¡¯ve f*cked the prettiest of chicks and drank the strongest of booze in this life. I¡¯ve no regrets, but I sure as hell am gonna knock your teeth out before I kick the bucket!¡± Tian Han dered out of thest scrap of dignity he had.


    It seemed as if he made use of some kind of secret art in that very instant, pouncing straight for Lu Xuan while holding a grenade in his hand, intending to die alongside Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Thinking of dragging me to hell with you, eh?¡± Lu Xuan smirked and kicked out, sending Tian Han flying yet again.


    Boom!


    Tian Han was blown to bits right there and then, still in the air.


    National Guardians were by no means immortal. It was just that they were protected by very formidable Shields of Vigor, which prevented their bodies from being easily harmed.


    Yet another National Guardian died by Lu Xuan¡¯s hand.


    At that moment, that Thai fighter, who was watching it all as heid immobile at the side, felt almost as if he was going to pee his pants. He hit the ground with his hands and leaped up. Despite his legs being totally out ofmission due to his broken spine, he still had his arms to spare.


    National Guardians had frighteningly high levels of life force. As such, he still thought of running away out of a sense of self-preservation alone, despite his current state.


    However, Lu Xuan caught up with him before he was able to run. Lu Xuan materialized a long de out of his Spiritual Qi and swiped at that Thai fighter.


    The Thai fighter shrieked as he was chopped into half, dying on the spot.


    While it looked as if it had been a long and hard fight, the entire battle did not actually take long. It was only then that those fighters from the Soul-snatcher Sect thought of running away.


    But then again, that window was long over for them. Lu Xuan went to them and snuffed them out one by one.

 Chapter 107 - Total Annihilation

    <h4>Chapter 107: Total Annihtion</h4>


    The battlefield was a mess. It was as if there had been a terrorist attack moments ago.


    Blood was everywhere.


    Lu Xuan stood among the bodies scattered all over the ce, looking as if he was some god of war who just walked out of the battlefield.


    Even Shi Danze, who had long gotten used to killing back in Southeast Asia, was utterly terrified by what he just saw.


    It was not like he had not seen someone being killed. In fact, he himself had killed many before.


    However, things before his eyes were totally different from before. The ones who died were notmon folks, but formidable cultivators.


    Three National Guardians and several Martial Arts Legends, as well as a great number of HuaJin Masters and Baodan Grandmasters. It was a lineup that would have been able to topple any regime of a small nation effortlessly.


    Such powers from such a lineup would have made it very difficult for even a National Guardian target to escape unscathed.


    However, the reality right there was that Lu Xuan had been the single person rounding them all up, and he had dealt with every single one of them.


    That was how terrifying Lu Xuan was.


    But then again, he realized, right after the shock, that his n had truly be a member of something amazing.


    ¡°No wonder the young master was so confident in himself. The enemy may be National Guardians, so what? They¡¯re hardly any different from Martial Arts Legends to him, I guess,¡± Shi Danze muttered to himself.


    In contrast to Shi Danze¡¯s excitement, Ling Huang breathed a sigh of relief instead. All that happened since his daughter returned was like a rock sitting on his chest, making it very difficult for him to breathe.


    He was finally able to rest easy by then. Everything happened just as Lu Xuan expected. Those people showed up at his door, and Lu Xuan dealt with every single one of them.


    It was then that he truly realized that the world of cultivators was indeed one where thew of the jungle reigned supreme, and that world was a bloody one.


    While he always said that the world ofmerce was just like a battlefield, the worst that could have happened to the losers was being reduced to a beggar on the streets. But being on the losing side in the world of cultivators meant only death and little else.


    Thepetition between cultivators was 100 times, even 1,000 times, more brutal than that between businesspeople.


    ¡°Call the Special Task Force. Tell them toe take care of this,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    They had to notify the Special Task Force after causing such a hugemotion.


    ¡°Shi Danze, stay behind and protect President Ling,¡± Lu Xuan added.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Shi Danze replied right away.


    ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Lu?¡± Ling Huang asked.


    Lu Xuan then replied casually, ¡°I¡¯m gonna clean up the house. Annihte the entire sect.¡±


    Ling Huang did not know what Lu Xuan truly meant by that, but he felt very grateful nheless.


    Arge group of people from the Special Task Force arrived in about an hour after Lu Xuan left, going all over the Ling n¡¯s estate.


    The leading figures were none other than the Chief of Fu City Special Task Force, Yun Sheng, and his reliable assistant, the Square-faced Fatso.


    Both of them saw the messy battlefield and frowned. It looked as if there had been a huge battle, and that battle had been a very brutal one, given how there were guns found and signs of explosions having taken ce.


    ¡°All of them were formidable fighters,¡± the fatso checked their bodies and said.


    Yun Sheng nodded. He was able to tell even the fatso did not say anything about it.


    He was even able to tell that there were several Martial Arts Legends among the dead. He was able to sense them, thanks to his sharp perception, although all of them had long been dead.


    He had begun to stay in istion more than a month ago, and he had only emerged out of it days ago. He was already a Level Six Martial Arts Legend now.


    As such, he was able to discern a lot that he had not been able to see before.


    Other than those Martial Arts Legends, there were three that he was unable to identify. It was just like how it had been with those legendary National Guardians.


    ¡°What the hell just happened here, Ling?¡± Yun Sheng founded Ling Huang and asked.


    ¡°Well, this is what happened¡­¡± Ling Huang told everything to Yun Sheng.


    Yun Sheng felt a chill run down his spine immediately. Things were not far from what he suspected to have been.


    Those three had indeed been National Guardians, and they brought several Martial Arts Legends with them, along with a great many HuaJin Masters and Baodan Grandmasters, as they stormed the Ling estate.


    If such a lineup were known to the outside world, it would have probably shocked the entire world of cultivators in Southern Min.


    Such a lineup would be able to throw the entire world of cultivators of the province into chaos.


    One National Guardian would have sufficed, after all.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Soul-snatcher Sect, then.¡± Yun Sheng knew who they were right away.


    That sect was not all that influential in their province, with the strongest being the Southern Shaolin Temple, after all.


    The monks of the temple usually stayed inside their temple to train and hardly ventured outside. They were the ones at the side ofw and good, so the world of cultivators in their province was considered more or less an orderly one.


    In their province, thewful good and the neutral good ones were the ones with an absolute advantage over the others.


    In contrast, in many of the western provinces, things were different. Taking Southern Yunnan as an example, the ones with absolute advantage was those of chaotic evil alignment.


    The Soul-snatcher Sect was the top of those sects and ns. All three figures at the absolute top of the sect were criminals with bloody hands who were put on the Special Task Force¡¯s watch list. One of them escaped out of the country while the other disappeared altogether.


    The Special Task Force tried to apprehend the two of them for quite some time, yet all two of them were found dead in the estate instead.


    Those two had been top-notch figures who reigned supreme in the southwest.


    Most people would not have heard of them, but being at the middle level of the Special Task Force¡¯s hierarchy meant that he had ess to information regarding things from all regions.


    ¡°Hell, all elites and higher-ups of the Soul-snatcher Sect are done for right now!¡± Yun Sheng looked at the bodies lying all over the ground and turned on hisputer. He connected to the Special Task Force¡¯s internalwork and corrted the information found within.


    He discovered that over 90 percent of the sect¡¯s formidable members were lying dead all around him.


    While there were still a small number of formidable people back in the sect, they were no longer capable of posing any serious threat. The only one that was still seen as a threat, at the moment, was none other than the Sectmaster, Qiu Zhen.


    The number one fighter in all of the sect.


    ¡°The Soul-snatcher Sect is truly done for now. Even if Qiu Zhen is still around, the sect is beyond recovery,¡± Yun Shengmented exasperatedly. He read a sarcasticment from one of the Chiefs back in the Southern Yunnan province in thework.


    Things were hellish in that provincepared to that of the Southern Min.


    The Southern Yunnan¡¯s Special Task Force was far from being able to overwhelm the Soul-snatcher Sect. If it had not been for the sect being wary of the headquarters¡¯ power, thewless and reckless fighters from that sect might have just simply wiped out all of the province¡¯s Special Task Force.


    ¡°Hmph, I guess these people were trying to corner Mr. Lu then, seeing how many people they brought. They were probably thinking of taking down the world of cultivators at Southern Yunnan as well.¡± Yun Sheng was perceptive enough to figure out the sect¡¯s true motives.


    There had probably only been one reason why the sect mobilized such a huge force. He broke out in cold sweat just thinking about that.


    If the Soul-snatcher Sect were to seed, the sect¡¯s current powers would probably allow them to throw the entire world of cultivators of the province into chaos. Even if the provincial Chief were able to get to the National Guardian level, that would have only sufficed to survive the onught.

 Chapter 108 - Formidable Ones of the Southwest

    <h4>Chapter 108: Formidable Ones of the Southwest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Forces with National Guardians holding the fort and the other forces were of totally different orders of magnitude.


    The Min Province was never a strong province when it came to cultivation. There were no other noteworthy cultivator forces to speak of other than the Southern Shaolin Temple.


    Be it the Chen n or the Seven Invincible Sect, they were not even a Martial Arts Legend among them, at the moment.


    Their ims of wanting to reign supreme all over the province were little more than boasts since there was no one else bothering to put them in their ce.


    If the Soul-snatcher Sect were to actually invade, those two forces would have crumbled right away. Until the Special Task Force mobilized formidable fighters from the headquarters, there would be no way for them to win against that sect.


    If something like that were to indeed happen, then things would undoubtedly be difficult for the Special Task Forces of the Min Province from then on out.


    But then again, despite Yun Sheng¡¯s best efforts in making Lu Xuan as huge as he was able to, he still ended up underestimating what Lu Xuan was capable of.


    That young man had been more than just a National Guardian.


    One National Guardian alone would be enough to throw their weight all over the world of cultivators in the province, yet Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were above even that. He was quite literally invincible in all of the region.


    But then again, how powerful Lu Xuan was hardly mattered to Yun Sheng personally. Be it at the National Guardian level or above, he still would have been able to end Yun Sheng with just a single move all the same.


    A being like Lu Xuan was like a stabilizer that put the entire world of cultivation in the province into order. Despite not having taken up the position of consultant of the Fu City branch for long, he had already wrecked the schemes of the Flying Dragon Sect and the Soul-snatcher Sect to invade the Min Province.


    It was especially so, given how Lu Xuan was apparently on the side of the Special Task Force. They could not have asked for anything better.


    ¡°And this would be?¡± Yun Sheng pulled back his thoughts and took a look at Shi Danze, who stood at Ling Huang¡¯s side.


    He sensed an extremely great threat from Shi Danze.


    His current cultivation level meant that there was only one possibility when that other man posed a threat to him¡ªthat man was a Martial Arts Legend as well.


    He was rather puzzled since when there was yet another such figure in the province.


    Such figures would have usually been found among the Special Task Force¡¯s records.


    ¡°This is Mr. Shi Danze, a follower of Mr. Lu,¡± Ling Huang introduced the man.


    ¡°A follower of Mr. Lu!¡±


    Yun Sheng then thought the situation was rather normal after hearing that the man was connected to Lu Xuan somehow.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level was such that it was entirely within reason to have someone like that serving him.


    He saw it fit not to probe any further, seeing how that man was rted to Lu Xuan.


    Someone who looked quite capable walked up to them and took a look at the ce.


    ¡°Chief.¡± The staff from the Special Task Force, who were cleaning up the site, all bowed and paid their respects.


    ¡°Chief.¡± Yun Sheng and the Square-faced Fatso greeted her as well.


    She was none other than Ming Yueyao¡ªthe Provincial Chief of the Min Province¡¯s Special Task Force.


    ¡°President Ling, I¡¯m the Chief of the Min Province¡¯s Special Task Force, Ming Yueyao,¡± Ming Yueyao went up and greeted him.


    ¡°Chief Ming, well met. Well met indeed,¡± Ling Huang greeted her in return.


    Ming Yueyao took the report from the fatso right away after greeting Ling Huang.


    When she saw three National Guardians and several Martial Arts Legends listed among the body count, as well as a great number of Baodan Grandmasters and HuaJin Masters, her eyebrows raised in utter shock.


    It was just how it was with Yun Sheng when it came to how she felt about things. She had done her best to think highly of Lu Xuan¡¯s capabilities, yet he still managed to exceed her expectations by leaps and bounds.


    That was utterly terrifying.


    If such a person were to stand against the Special Task Force, that person would probably be able to reign supreme over the entire country.


    But then again, having seen more and knowing more than Yun Sheng, she was immediately able to tell that Lu Xuan¡¯s powers had probably reached Level Eight Deity.


    Despite having a formidable state of mind, she had to admit that the shock Lu Xuan gave her was far beyond anyone else she had encountered so far.


    If he were to truly be at Deity level, then Lu Xuan¡¯s evaluation would no longer be enough. A lone National Guardian would be able to topple a small nation, and a Deity would have been more than enough to attract the attention of world authorities.


    ¡°So, Mr. Lu said that he was going to raze the Soul-snatcher Sect?¡± Ming Yueyao asked.


    ¡°That was what Mr. Lu said.¡± Ling Huang nodded.


    Ming Yueyao was feeling veryplicated at the moment. She was still shocked about just how terrifying Lu Xuan was, yet that sect was undoubtedly a major thorn in the Special Task Force¡¯s side.


    She heard of how that sect did things, but it was difficult for the Special Task Force to keep the peace both inside and out of the country. They were too severely short-staffed to have anyone take out that sect.


    It was great news to them that Lu Xuan was on his way to take on the Soul-snatcher Sect personally.


    Things would clear up considerably in the southwest if he were to be able to annihte one such cancer down there.


    ¡°Notify our guys over there. Tell them to help Mr. Lu clean up the ce.¡±


    Ming Yueyao made her decision right there and then.


    Hundreds gathered at the foot of a mountain caught in the clouds in Dian Province at the very next morning. All of them looked rather dusty, and it was obvious that they had been traveling to the foot of that mountain throughout the night.


    All of those people were either dressed forbat or wearing some weird attire of old. Every single one of them appeared intimidating.


    Despite having traveled for one whole night, none of them showed any signs of weariness.


    They all looked rather excited instead.


    All of those people were cultivators from all walks of life from the southwest, who got there as soon as they caught wind of the news. Some were pure warriors, some were Tame Head Sorcerers, and there were also Taoist Priests dressed in Taoist robes.


    Anyone from the outside world would have thought a cosy event was being held if they saw such a gathering.


    However, any cultivator from the southwest would have been shaken to the core if they saw such a massive gathering. Even the weakest among the bunch were renowned cultivators in the region, after all.


    They would have, at the very least, HuaJin Masters who had their own martial arts centers.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a shock to see that so many have heard the news and traveled through the night to get here. I thought I just saw someone earlier. That guy d in ck is probably the Tame Head Sorcerer known as the Viper King. I¡¯ve heard things about him before. It¡¯s said that he studied under the Crimson Dragon King in Southeast Asia and was quite renowned among the countries down there. He had only returned to Huaxia after getting on the bad side of some Southeast Asian big shots.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. See that limp monk over there? He¡¯s no joke as well. I heard that he practiced Hinayana Buddhism, which is different from the ones here as they do not forbid killing. His Vajra Demon-yer Hand skill is something to be wary of.¡±


    Someone pointed in the monk who walked with a limp and was dressed in a tattered kasaya.


    ¡°And that skinny Taoist Priest over there, if I¡¯m not mistaken, is probably Priest Qing Yunzi from the Qingyang Temple.¡±


    More and more people showed up, and many were getting increasingly shocked. Many in the group were recognized, and it was easy to tell that all of them were top-notch fighters known throughout the southwest.


    Every single one of them was a National Guardian level being, and all had been renowned for years. They were hardly seen in one ce due to being practitioners from different locations, although they all maintained an esteemed status among local cultivators.


    Yet, all of them gathered in one ce since they had all heard the news.

 Chapter 109 - Annihilating the Soul-snatcher Sect

    <h4>Chapter 109: Annihting the Soul-snatcher Sect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    News from the previous night shook the entire world of cultivators in the southwest.


    Over 90 percent of the sect¡¯s mainbat forces were rallied down to Min Province, and they were all wiped out.


    None believed the news when it first came out.


    While the Soul-snatcher Sect had indeed been forced out to the southwest by the ns and sects of the Middle Land, the sect had long grown into a monster during its centuries in the southwest.


    The sect had, no doubt, be the topmost force to be found in the southwest, being especially influential in Dian Province, making them almost the only sect worth mentioning.


    With the exception of the Dian Province¡¯s Special Task Force, all other cultivation forces were under the sect¡¯s influence.


    Everyone knew that cultivation forces at Min Province were not especially powerful, to begin with, with the only one worth noting being the Southern Shaolin Temple.


    Yet, over 90 percent of the sect¡¯s fighting forces ended up wiped out altogether.


    Everyone thought the news was some kind of prank.


    They wondered just what kind of forces were in the Min Province that allowed such a feat to be achieved.


    The only possibility anyone could think of was that the big boss of the Special Task Force was going all out. That was the only way something so fearsome could have happened.


    However, the entire world of cultivators in Sichuan was shocked when the news was confirmed, and they actually wondered if the big boss had actually made such a move personally.


    While that big boss was stationed in the Capital City, his movements would attract the attention of all cultivators in the world.


    There were some who thought that he was out to clean up the world of cultivators, and the entire world of cultivators down at the southwest was shocked in a single night.


    However, yet another piece of news was soon heard¡ªthe main force out to invade Min Province was wiped out by that province¡¯s Special Task Force.


    It was said that the man who did so was but a consultant to the Min Province¡¯s Special Task Force.


    Everyone was puzzled right away, as they had no idea since when such a formidable figure had emerged in Min Province. It had also been seemingly out of nowhere.


    One who was formidable enough to wipe out over 90 percent of the elites found in the sect...


    Everyone was baffled.


    Just when the cultivators were busy trying to make out who that consultant of the province¡¯s Special Task Force consultant was, through all manner of channels they had ess to, there emerged some more news. It was said that that consultant intended toe all the way down to Dian Province and finish off the Soul-snatcher Sect personally.


    That was what caused all of those formidable to gather in the middle of the night, with quite a number of top-notch cultivators of the southwest among them.


    Everyone knew that the Special Task Force was especially on guard against that sect. One could have even said that both forces were enemies. If it had not been for the Special Task Force being understaffed, they would have probably long taken out the Soul-snatcher Sect, which had been out doing sorts of evil deeds for many years.


    Everyone wanted toe and see for themselves who that consultant from Min Province actually was.


    They wondered if the person was some formidable fighter who had emerged not long ago from some extremely hidden n or sect in Min Province.


    All of those cultivators traveled throughout the night, arriving at the foot of the mountain where the Soul-snatcher Sect was, waiting for that legendary consultant of the Min Province¡¯s Special Task Force to show up.


    If there were someone so legendarily formidable, then even the ones down at the southwest needed to rethink how to get along with their province¡¯s Special Task Force despite the consultant being from Min Province.


    Everyone knew that the Special Task Force operated as one entity regardless of the branch, and it would have probably taken only a single order to mobilize someone of such caliber from Min Province down to the southwest.


    Somewhere further away from the group, a group of Special Task Force members in ck uniforms were setting up defensive perimeters.


    One of them was a in-looking man of medium build.


    That man emanated sharp, intimidating aura, which waspletely on par with those top-notch fighters in that massive group of southwest cultivators.


    Any cultivator from the southwest would be able to tell with one look who that man was. He was none other than the Chief of Dian Province¡¯s Special Task Force¡ªYun Feiying.


    ¡°The line is all set, Chief. Absolutely no one from the Soul-snatcher Sect will be able to get away this time.¡±


    A thin man appeared behind Yun Feiying, who was casting his gaze far off into the distance.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Yun Feiying nodded. His gaze looked sharp and excited at the same time. It was finally time to finish off that cancerous Soul-snatcher Sect once and for all.


    They had always had the potential threats from this sect looming over their heads since he became the Chief of the Dian Province¡¯s Special Task Force.


    He was at National Level and sported power on par with those of the three formidable ones from that sect. But still, he was only one person, and there were three of them from the sect.


    One could have imagined just how huge the pressure had been.


    If it had not been for the Special Task Force¡¯s headquarters backing them up, he had no idea what the sect would have done.


    And, at the moment, it was finally time to get rid of the sect once and for all.


    ¡°Chief, we¡¯ve spread the news of that maning down to the southwest far and wide. What should we do if he is irritated? He¡¯s not really from the Special Task Force, after all,¡± that skinny man asked.


    Yun Feiying answered snappily, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him if he¡¯s out to look for trouble. Unlike how things are at Min Province, it¡¯s not just a day or two that the Special Task Force doesn¡¯t maintain total influence and control over matters here. Those cultivators of the southwest were doing whatever they fancied, knowing that the big boss couldn¡¯t just leave the Capital City without a good reason. It¡¯s better now than ever to show everyone that even without the big boss, the Special Task Force is still capable of handling ourselves just fine.


    ¡°We have to do this.¡±


    Yun Feiying cast his gaze far away. It was he who spread the news that attracted the mass gathering of southwest cultivators. He intended to shock all of them by using Lu Xuan.


    He had no idea what the consequences of doing so would be, but the way things were had forced his hand in the issue.


    Dian Province was connected to Southeast Asia, and things were a lot messier there than in other provinces in the country. The world of cultivators there was very diverse, so much so that one could im that the province was a hotspot for all manner of demons.


    All sorts of bad people were found there.


    There were even warlords and drug smugglers at the border working together, which put the Special Task Force in quite a predicament.


    It was only when Lu Xuan got to the foot of the Soul-snatcher Sect¡¯s mountain that he found just how many cultivators had gathered. However, they kept their distance well enough to say that they were not out to ambush him.


    But then again, Lu Xuan had nothing to fear even if that was their intention. Given the state of being he was at the moment, he simply had nothing to fear at all.


    ¡°The news was leaked.¡±


    Lu Xuan knew immediately that the news of his arrival had been leaked.


    While he remained calm on the surface, he was still feeling rather irked deep down.


    There was definitely only a handful of people who knew that he was going to show up, and only the Special Task Force had the ability to spread the news far and wide in just a single night.


    Furthermore, Lu Xuan found that there was more than one National Guardian level fighter on site. There would not have been so many top-notch figures gathered in one ce if the news had not been spread far and wide.


    He was even able to figure out why the Special Task Force had done what they did¡ªthey were using him as a shock factor.


    Although he realized why they did what they did, he was still somewhat irked.


    But then again, he had no fear of Qiu Zhen finding out and preparing for Lu Xuan. The only thing he was concerned about was if Qiu Zhen would run after hearing the news.


    He had taken a flight overnight straight to Dian Province with the expressed purpose of annihting everyst man of the Soul-snatcher, so as topletely wipe the sect off of the face of the.

 Chapter 110 - Delusion-breaker Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 110: Delusion-breaker Eyes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan¡¯s arrival attracted everyone¡¯s present.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this kid?¡±


    ¡°This is preposterous! Where did the kide from?¡±


    ¡°Is he just some tourist who happened to be around?¡±


    Everyone murmured among themselves, and no one knew who Lu Xuan was. He just looked too young. He wore a t-shirt, overalls, and a pair of white shoes, and the getup made him look little different from contemporary college students.


    If he were to take out his phone and record something to be uploaded to TikTok, he would have looked the part even more.


    Lu Xuan ignored the gaze from the people all around him. He came straight to the gate at the foot of the mountain and shouted right away, ¡°Qiu Zhen,e out and meet your doom!¡±


    He sounded in when he said that, yet the might from the voice was so formidable that all within earshot felt like their brains were going to explode.


    ¡°One hell of a formidable one, indeed.¡±


    Everyone came to the same conclusion right there and then.


    Even the slowest, dumbest of the lot realized right that the young man before them was the terrifying being who was said to have wiped out the entire expeditionary force from the Soul-snatcher Sect. That legendary being was none other than that young man who looked like he was out for a stroll.


    How can he be so young?


    That was the first thought that came to the minds of many. He looked too oundishly young for someone of that caliber.


    Yet, it was indeed him who had wiped out every single fighter the sect fielded back in Min Province. If it had not been for what Lu Xuan shouted, no one would have believed that he was that man.


    Some would have even thought the notion to be little more than a joke.


    Lu Xuan did not look like someone of such caliber at all, no matter how one looked at it.


    The mountain remained silent. It appeared as if there was no one in there. Clouds and mists circled around the mountain, blocking everyone¡¯s view.


    Lu Xuan plunged into the mist at the very next second.


    ¡°Sh*t! He¡¯s done for now. All those clouds and mist are no joke. It¡¯s the formationid out by the sect to protect their base. Even a National Guardian would end up trapped if they venture inside just like that.¡±


    Despite having been forced to run to the southwest like some dog by all types of sects and ns from all over the Middle Land, they were a sect with a proper lineage, and some of their ancestors left behind such a formation as a measure to guard their base.


    The formation, which was essentially a maze, prevented the sect, which had been remnants of a fallen force, from being wiped out altogether by the force from the southwest.


    The true form of the mountain was quickly revealed to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± many asked, feeling shocked.


    They quickly turned their gaze at the man who was plucking away at the foundations that kept the maze working.


    The man doing so was none other than Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Wait, did he just break the maze?¡± Many were stunned as they watched on. The maze was what the sect had relied on to avert a great many disasters that would have killed them all before rising to where they were in the present day.


    There had been armies trying to take the mountain, but the army quickly lost their way once they got inside, losing themselves in the maze and eventually starving to death in there.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, discovered the key points holding the maze together after venturing inside for mere moments. He went on to break the maze. One could only imagine the level of shock the spectators were going through when they saw that.


    Lu Xuan had his back facing the crowd below as his eyes glittered with a golden sheen. It was an effect of his born taoism aptitude, which was also one of the godly abilities inherent within such a constitution.


    The ability was named the Delusion-breaker Eyes.


    No illusions or falsehood could escape the gaze of those eyes. The maze was only useful for messing up mental states ofmon folks, but to someone who possessed the Delusion-breaker Eyes like Lu Xuan, he was able to see through all secrets with just a single look.


    However, Lu Xuan turned the ability off as soon as he was done, as using such an ability came with a huge cost in Spiritual Qi, and he was actually just trying things out.


    When he reached the very pinnacle of his cultivation, those eyes had allowed him to peer into the heavens and the hell alike. Few things had been able to escape the scrutiny from those eyes.


    Seeing through such illusions was but the basic ability of the Delusion-breaker Eyes. New functions would have been unlocked as Lu Xuan¡¯s powers progressed.


    It was something extremely surreal.


    After Lu Xuan saw through the maze, his knowledge and intuition regarding such formations allowed him to easily break one such simple maze.


    The entire peak was revealed before the eyes of the crowd below as soon as the maze was broken.


    A stone path led to the peak, and the training ground of the disciples of the sect was found midway up the mountain. The ce had developed into a small town throughout the years.


    That was where themon disciples of the sect were residing.


    Everyone below saw onevish hall after another sitting atop the peak, which was where the higher-ups of the sect took up residence.


    However, everyone almost choked at the sight they saw midway up the mountain. That was because they saw people lying all over the ce, but those people were all lined up neatly on the ground like they were some kind of crop.


    All of them looked dazed and had apparently lost all consciousness.


    Many were able to see bugs eating away at those people¡¯s bodies.


    It became apparent that those people were made into vessels for breeding Gu Curse bugs.


    Most cultivators found in the southwest were brutal, decisive people, and yet even they had done something like that¡ªnting people on the ground like crop for feeding bugs.


    It was an act that treated people like things. The act was considered so harrowing that even the cultivators of the southwest, who were all hardened people, felt a chill run down their spines when they saw that. All of them broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Those damned animals!¡± Yun Feiying, who peered in using his binocrs, cursed beneath his breath in seething anger.


    He knew very well that the Soul-snatcher Sect had never done any good things for as long as they existed, that all they had done was evil. Files documenting the sect¡¯s deeds had been enough to fill several rooms.


    But then again, no amount of data and information listed on paper would be as shocking as seeing these acts with his own eyes.


    There were at least over 1,000 people packed tightly together being used as vessels for breeding these bugs.


    All the other fighters present from the Special Task Force were burning in righteous anger, getting very eager to tear every single member from the sect to shreds.


    ¡°Regardless of how today turns out. We won¡¯t allow anyone from the sect to live. None of them deserve anything less than death!¡± Yun Feiying shouted with burning wrath.


    All the others from the Special Task Force around him nodded. They had never been so united before.


    Lu Xuan, who had seen it all, was the only one who remained unmoved. What he had seen in his past life was ten to 20 times more harrowing than what was before him.


    But then again, that did not mean his killing intent subsided in any way; such intent burned brighter instead.


    ¡°No one from the Soul-snatcher Sect shall escape today!¡± Lu Xuanmented coldly.


    He then charged to the town midway up the mountain when he was done speaking.

 Chapter 111 - Rats Leaving a Sinking Ship

    <h4>Chapter 111: Rats Leaving a Sinking Ship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At this time, halfway up the mountain on the mountainside, a group of people was already waiting seriously.


    These people were all wearing the ancient clothes identifying them as disciples of the Soul-snatcher Sect, and they looked towards Lu Xuan with anger in their eyes.


    On the previous night, they had already confirmed that the elites on the eastern campaign had all been defeated. For the Soul-snatcher Sect, this was not just a vital injury, as it had brought them to the brink of extinction.


    If not for the remaining Sectmaster, most of the people here would likely have deserted the sect in the night.


    Moreover, the elites and masters of the Soul-snatcher Sect that Lu Xuan had in were all rted to them in some way or another.


    ¡°Beat him to death, substitute Vice Sectmaster, and take revenge for the elders!¡±


    The master leading the group yelled out loudly, as his spirit qi became turbulent. This was actually a Level Six martial arts legend master.


    Although more than ny percent of the Soul-snatcher Sect¡¯s masters had been eliminated at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, there were still some masters surviving in the ranks of the Soul-snatcher Sect.


    In the next moment, this group of people quickly drew out the guns they had prepared. They were all armed with AK47s, and even the martial arts legend master in the lead was wielding a massive rocketuncher.


    These weapons were also the main reason they dared to face Lu Xuan right now. Otherwise, based on the information they received the previous night, the Agency of Special Affairs consultants they heard about would at least be a National Guardian level master.


    People like them had no way of resisting him.


    Dadadada!


    In an instant, the light and heavy firearms were fired all together, and a rocket fired from the rocketuncher came flying straight at Lu Xuan.


    Even Lu Xuan momentarily felt the threat from this intense barrage. If the attacksnded head-on, even a Divine level person would be heavily injured.


    Just as everyone thought Lu Xuan would move to evade the attacks, Lu Xuan actually grasped into thin air, and an ancient blood-red bronze sword materialized in his hand.


    Boom!


    The rocket was actually cut mid-flight, exploding in the air, and the terrifying shockwave from the st rolled outwards, making Lu Xuan¡¯s clothes flutter loudly in the wind.


    Then, in the next moment, a barrage of bullets connected with his body, but they were instantly deflected, unable to prate his Shield of Vigor.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    The Soul-snatcher Sect¡¯s Level Six martial arts legend master went pale with shock. This was entirely outside of his predictions, as even a National Guardian level should have taken heavy damage from a rocketuncher, and might even be instantly killed.


    He had considered the possibility of Lu Xuan dodging the rocket, but he had never imagined that Lu Xuan could cut it and make it explode in mid-air.


    However, he had no time to think about all this, as the ancient blood-red bronze sword shed through the air in a blood-colored stream of light.


    Splurt!


    The master from the Soul-snatcher Sect was instantly cleaved into two, his eyes still managing to open wide in the moments before his death.


    He could not believe that the person from the rumors could actually be this strong.


    After he had in the Soul-snatcher Sect¡¯s martial arts legend, Lu Xuan was like a tiger among sheep and began his killing spree.


    With the ancient blood-red bronze sword in his hand, he could easily take away a life with the force from a casual swing of his de.


    A fearsome scene of a massacre unfolded.


    The heroes from Xinan who had caught up to Lu Xuan only saw him moving about like a fiend, killing everyone without hesitation.


    These heroes from Xinan who were following behind were dumbfounded. Some even sucked in a breath of cold air, while others were almost frightened to death.


    This was a field of ughter.


    It was especially shocking for many, as the cultivation of most of the people present was not much stronger than the surviving masters of the Soul-snatcher Sect.


    Many of those present were Huajin level masters and had only reached this stage thanks to the revival of spirit qi.


    They had originally been quite satisfied with themselves. After all, in the modern-day era, being at a Huajin level would already make one a master.


    However, they were discovering now that regardless of whether they were Huajin masters or Baodan Grandmasters, it made no difference at all to certain people.


    With one sword strike, he could destroy one existence.


    For the martial arts legends who thought highly of themselves, they felt this even more strongly. Especially when they saw Lu Xuan instantly hack apart another martial arts legend without even blinking, they were filled with dread.


    The three National Guardian level masters on the scene were also reflecting on this. They considered how they would fight back against Lu Xuan in his current state if they were the ones who were his enemy.


    However, they quickly sensed that trying to fight against the current Lu Xuan was a seemingly impossible task.


    In the end, from what they saw now, Lu Xuan was way too powerful, and he was practically wiping the floor with his enemies.


    If the news they heardst night was true, the three National Guardian level masters in the Soul-snatcher Sect had all been killed by Lu Xuan.


    Initially, they had not believed it. As National Guardian level masters themselves, they were basically untouchable in Xinan, and even the Agency of Special Affairs would not thoughtlessly pick a fight with them.


    If they were in a small country in Nanyang, they could overthrow kings and governments, and crown themselves as the king.


    Yet now, they had all graduallye to terms with the news. Thebat ability Lu Xuan was currently disying was indeed enough to defeat a National Guardian level master, and might even be above that level of power.


    ¡°No wonder he dared toe and fight them all by himself. He¡¯s really been prepared from the start!¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®only a fierce dragon dares to cross the river¡¯!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still so young, and even if I¡¯m being generous with my estimate, he¡¯s no older than 30, and he already has such strong cultivation. Could he have started cultivating himself while he was still in his mother¡¯s womb?¡±


    The heroes of Xinan were all thinking about different things, but they shared one thing inmon, which was that they were all overwhelmed with shock at Lu Xuan¡¯s frighteningbat strength.


    In a few moments, the elites of the Soul-snatcher Sect, who had been putting up an intense resistance, had all been in by Lu Xuan.


    Even though they had spent many consecutive nights preparing their firepower, they were still helpless before Lu Xuan.


    The remaining regr disciples were scared out of their minds. The feeling Lu Xuan gave them was as though he was a demon who had crawled out of hell itself, and was an unstoppable enemy.


    The Soul-snatcher Sect had never been big on connecting hearts and unity, and many had clung on to the Soul-snatcher Sect to take advantage of its clout.


    Now, it was a clear example of rats leaving a sinking ship. In a brief span of time, many of the Soul-snatcher Sect¡¯s disciples were too afraid to join in the fighting and fled to the four winds.


    In the distance, Yun Feiying was observing the happenings through a pair of binocrs, and gave the order, ¡°All troops move out, search in all directions. We must not allow a single one of the Soul-snatcher Sect disciples to escape!¡±


    Yun Feiying did not want any trouble. They could not afford to let any of the Soul-snatcher Sect¡¯s disciples get away from them now, or there would be trouble for the Agency of Special Affairs in the future.


    They went to the extent of having the troops spread out on arge scale operation to surround and search the mountain.


    A single night was enough time for Yun Feiying to go around and borrow some elite troops from military camps around the area. The purpose of doing so was to ensure that the Soul-snatcher Sect would be thoroughly in, without a single survivor.


    Lu Xuan did not give chase to the fleeing disciples, as he had sensed from the start that the surrounding forests on the mountains were hiding many soldiers. This was obviously a set-up topletely uproot the Soul-snatcher Sect.


    The rest of the work would naturally be left to them.


    As for Lu Xuan, he stepped over the human corpses in his way and made a beeline for thergest and most prominent pce on the mountaintop.


    ¡°Qiu Zhen, you still aren¡¯ting out to meet your maker?¡±

 Chapter 112 - A Shocking Attack? Blocked with a Single Finger!

    <h4>Chapter 112: A Shocking Attack? Blocked with a Single Finger!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan shouted with a loud voice, the sound shaking the whole mountain.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    There was a cold snort, and in a sh, a terrifying figure moved like a ck whirlwind, hurtling towards Lu Xuan.


    Swish!


    The figure was moving way too quickly, as its speed transformed it into a fearsome cyclone. In an instant, it had crossed a huge distance, and a palm was rapidly approaching to strike Lu Xuan.


    All of this was too fast, happening so fast that even a few of the National Guardian level masters present could not clearly see what was happening.


    Lu Xuan was unfazed, reaching out a single finger to directly block the palm strike.


    Bang!


    There was a loud booming noise, and all the others saw was that at the point of the two parties¡¯ collision, there was an explosion like from an explosive. A terrifying energy had blown up, sending out a shockwave in all directions.


    In that instant, there was a storm of flying sand and rocks, darkening the sky.


    Aside from the three National Guardian level masters who could withstand this energy shockwave with their Shield of Vigor, even the martial arts legends were pushed back by the force of the attack, almost getting blown off their feet.


    ¡°What a fearsome attack!¡±


    The crippled monk bore an expression of shock on his face.


    This kind of power had already far surpassed the National Guardian level, as their fights would never result in such a frightening spectacle.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! He¡¯s surpassed the National Guardian level...¡± Qing Yunzi was equally dumbfounded. ¡°I had heard that Qiu Zhen reached the National Guardian level a long time ago. Recently, he shut himself away to try and make a breakthrough, probably to get past the National Guardian level. He might have just seeded!¡±


    A stunned expression also surfaced on the Viper King¡¯s face. The moves they used were just too shocking.


    These people were at the top of the game, far stronger than most, so they knew that if there was an existence stronger than them, it would probably be a Divine level master, who had surpassed the National Guardian level.


    They had heard hearsay that the maximum limit of strength the world could contain at the present time was that of a Divine level master.


    Still, even for them, a Divine level master was a rare sight.


    The only publicly known Divine level master in Huaxia was currently the legendary Big Boss of the Agency of Special Affairs.


    He alone could suppress the various factions in Huaxia that were itching to go wild.


    He embodied a fearsome strength.


    Back then, the Big Boss of the Agency of Special Affairs seemed to single-handedly put down all opposition, which led to the current situation, where the Agency policed all Cultivators. After all, they were not regr people, so unless they had been truly beaten, they would not be willing to submit to an organization restraining them.


    Presently, there were naturally more Divine level breakthroughs happeningpared to the past. Even so, in the vast world of Cultivators in Xinan, they had yet to hear of anyone making a breakthrough.


    Of course, everyone was still desperately cultivating themselves, and it was essentially a race against time. The first person to make a breakthrough to the Divine level would be able to be the true overlord of the Xinan Cultivator world.


    For these three individuals, at least, they had not broken through to the Divine level, still feeling like they were missing something.


    They had also heard that the Soul-snatcher Sect¡¯s Sectmaster Qiu Zhen had shut himself away to cultivate. From what they just saw, could he have really made a breakthrough to the Divine level?


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I fear the world of Cultivators in Xinan will be overturned by him!¡±


    This scary possibility immediately sprung into the three of their heads.


    It wasmon knowledge that the Soul-snatcher Sect did not dare to cause trouble because they feared the Big Boss of the Agency of Special Affairs, who was keeping watch in the capital.


    However, once Qiu Zhen made the same breakthrough to the Divine level, his cultivation would not be below that of the Big Boss of the Agency of Special Affairs. He probably would not even care about the Big Boss any longer.


    It remained to be seen for other regions, but he would probably begin his invasion of the world of Cultivators in Xinan straight away.


    He might even try to conquer the entire world of Cultivators in Xinan.


    In retrospect, the elimination of the Soul-snatcher Sect¡¯s eastern conquest party had been a huge boon to them.


    Now, even if the Soul-snatcher Sect escapedplete destruction, their Sectmaster Qiu Zhen would need a long time to rebuild his Soul-snatcher Sect. For a while, he would not have the strength to invade the Xinan world of Cultivators.


    Certainly, if Qiu Zhen died here, at the hands of Lu Xuan, that would be the best possible oue for them.


    In the distance, watching from a pair of binocrs, Yun Feiying was taken aback by the terrifying force of the attack. This strength was far above their strength as National Guardian level masters.


    One scene especially, of Lu Xuan dispatching all his enemies in a rain of gunfire, was deeply imprinted in his mind.


    As to be expected from someone specially rmended by Ming Yueyao, the strength he had was almost like that of a monster.


    Even a National Guardian Level master could not be entirely indifferent to a weapon like a rocketuncher.


    Yet, that was what Lu Xuan did. In a rxed and leisurely manner, like he was strolling idly in his free time, he had in a group of masters.


    ¡°Could it be that they have already surpassed the National Guardian level?¡± Yun Feiying could not help thinking about such a possibility. The fact was that Lu Xuan¡¯s battle with that ck figure was too amazing, like the mythical fights between legendary characters.


    In this brief span of time, the expression of the onlookers changed, as though they had seen a great change happening in the world.


    In the battle itself, Lu Xuan, who had blocked the fearsome palm strike with a single finger, did not seem affected by it at all, and his body stayedpletely still.


    Any shockwaves from the attack were blown away by his Shield of Vigor.


    It was like he was receiving a normal, regr attack.


    Only the edges of his clothes continuing to loudly p in the wind proved how frightening the previous attack was.


    The ck figure he was facing was taken aback for a moment.


    He was fully aware of the fearsome power he could exert at full strength!


    Even if there was a tank in front of him, he was capable of sending it flying. Yet, this kid who only looked to be 17 or 18 actually disyed such terrifying strength?


    In that instant, he felt a trace of excitement. Yes, he felt excitement.


    It had been a long time since someone stood up to him, and wringing off the head of masters like these was much more meaningful.


    At this point in time, Lu Xuan could finally take a clear look at what kind of existence the man in the ck robe was.


    He looked to be in his fifties, wearing a set of light clothing. He looked quite gorgeous.


    Naturally, Lu Xuan immediately recognized him as the Soul-snatcher Sect Sectmaster¡ªQiu Zhen.


    In his past life, when Lu Xuan saw Qiu Zhen for the first time, he had been high-spirited, truly someone who could be a great leader and inspire many.


    However, as he was right now, Qiu Zhen was much younger, and he had yet to develop the kind of unrivaled demeanor he had in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life.


    ¡°Qiu Zhen, you¡¯ve finally decided toe out and ept your death then?¡± Lu Xuan said coldly.


    Qiu Zhen took off his ck hood and replied, ¡°You killed my son, my right and left-hand men, and all of the masters in my Soul-snatcher Sect. Now, heaven has been fair to me, giving me the chance to kill you!¡±


    When he thought of the masters of his sect who were lost in the defeat of their eastern campaign, Qiu Zhen felt the deep ache of loss in his heart.

 Chapter 113 - A Complete Waste of a Long Life

    <h4>Chapter 113: A Complete Waste of a Long Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This heartache soon turned into a burning fury, as he saw the hellish field of ughter before him, with corpses strewn all over the ground. The seeds of potential that the Soul-snatcher Sect had spent these long years raising were now buried in an instant.


    Along with the forces who had diedst night in the eastern campaign in Min Province, this meant that from this day onwards, he was all alone with no family.


    The son that he had ced heavy hopes on had also perished in Min Province.


    When he first knew about it, his insides had burned with rage.


    All of this had happened because of the young man in front of him.


    He clenched both fists tightly, as he locked his eyes on this young man, yelling, ¡°State your name! I¡¯ll send your entire n to the grave with you!¡±


    Just killing Lu Xuan was not enough. Qiu Zhen wanted to tear Lu Xuan into ten thousand pieces and kill his entire family line.


    The others watching also pricked up their ears at this. A fearsome master was making his appearance in the Agency of Special Affairs, and everyone wanted to know who Lu Xuan actually was.


    Before this, they had never heard of him before. Logically speaking, such a strong individual should have never gone unheard of, but they struggled to connect him to any of the powerful masters from the previous generations.


    ¡°For someone who is about to die, you¡¯re spouting a lot of nonsense!¡± Lu Xuan replied stonily.


    He could see that hidden within Qiu Zhen¡¯s body, an uncontroble energy was bubbling up. Evidently, when he had been close to making a breakthrough, when he should have gone with the flow, he instead forced a breakthrough.


    Obviously, it was after he saw Lu Xuan on his killing spree that he finally could not hold himself back, pushing through forcefully into the Divine level. Only a forced breakthrough would cause such a phenomenon.


    The aftereffects of doing such a thing were clear. He would probably do massive damage to his own body, and it would be more difficult for him to progress further into the next level.


    If it was a serious case, he might even lose his mind!


    It was apparent that Qiu Zhen still could not fully control his strength, and even though he had just made his breakthrough, Lu Xuan was evidently much, much stronger than he was.


    Still, following the normal course of events, without Lu Xuan¡¯s intervention, Qiu Zhen was indeed a formidable character. In another life, he had sessfully taken over the Xinan area with his Soul-snatcher Sect, until he finally provoked the wrong person, drawing Lu Xuan¡¯s attention, and getting uprooted by him.


    While in this life, such a turning point did not ur, there was another turning point, and he eventually still ended up provoking Lu Xuan.


    ¡°This time, I won¡¯t give you another chance to do evil!¡±


    Qiu Zhen locked a hard stare on Lu Xuan, shouting, ¡°Good, good, good, I¡¯ve yet to meet someone so egotistical!¡±


    Faster than can be recounted, Qiu Zhen swung out a hand to grab at Lu Xuan. In a sh, the hand had formed into a w, and countless Gu insects crawled onto it, bursting into me.


    In the blink of an eye, with a fearsome amount of Vigor, he swung his w at Lu Xuan.


    The horrific heat was enough to immte a regr person.


    ¡°Fire Spirit w!¡±


    Many of the martial arts and spells practiced by the Soul-snatcher Sect were rted to Gu insects. Relying on various types of Gu insects, they were able to bring out different kinds of attributes and powers, all of which were extremely fearsome.


    Even so, Lu Xuan did not seem disturbed at all. Compared to when he fought Qiu Zhen in his past life, Qiu Zhen, at this point in time, was far too weak.


    Back then, Qiu Zhen¡¯s strength was unstoppable, and with a single w, he could demolish a mountain.


    This time, however, Qiu Zhen had not been able to reach that level of cultivation.


    Lu Xuan let out a cold snort, sweeping out with a sleeve. Instantly, a wind of Vigor swept across, putting out the burning fire, colliding violently with Qiu Zhen¡¯s w attack.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Qiu Zhen staggered backward several steps, his eyes filled with shock. His own attack at his full power was actually rebuffed by someone else.


    He was filled with hatred towards Lu Xuan, so he naturally made no scouting blows, and was striking to kill at full strength. Even so, it waspletely useless, as he had been blown away so easily.


    The move Lu Xuan used was called Flowing Cloud Sleeve and was a very special move in martial arts. Normally, its use required the support ofrge billowing clothes sleeves, but at Lu Xuan¡¯s level of expertise, he could do it sleeveless.


    He had even been capable of an even more impressive divine move, known as Heaven and Earth Sleeve.


    Of course, at Lu Xuan¡¯s present level and cultivation, he still could not use that skill.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually... a Divine level!¡± At that moment, Qiu Zhen looked at Lu Xuan in shock.


    From this exchange, he finally came to realize that Lu Xuan was not a National Guardian level as he expected, and his strength was on a whole other level.


    He was actually at the same Divine level as himself.


    This was an aplishment he had worked hard his entire life for, and he had even shut himself away for over a year to try and breakthrough to the Divine level.


    When he finally made it, he discovered that someone so young had actually done so as well. At this moment, he even began to feel like he had wasted his entire life.


    On top of the extreme hatred, he actually now felt a feeling of envy.


    Lu Xuan was at most 20 years old, while he was already in his fifties. Lu Xuan¡¯s life was like the rising morning sun, while he was already one step into the dusk of his life.


    Theparison was truly infuriating!


    The other heroes from Xinan also heard what Qiu Zhen had said, though they had made this assumption long ago, and Qiu Zhen¡¯s words had only confirmed what they believed.


    ¡°A Divine level at less than 20 years old...¡± Qing Yunzi from Qingyang View and several other National Guardian level masters felt their mouths dry up.


    This feeling was not much different from what Qiu Zhen felt. It was a feeling like even though he had made his name in the world, he had still wasted his long life.


    If they had not personally seen this with their own eyes, how could they believe that such a monstrous person actually existed?


    Lu Xuan broke into the Divine level at twenty years of age, while they were only National Guardian levels in their fifties and sixties. It was a depressing realization.


    They really wanted to put a curse on him!


    Among them, the most stunned person was still Yun Feiying. He never expected such a fearsome individual toe out from the Min Province. More importantly, he would never have thought that such an individual would be recruited into the Agency of Special Affairs.


    As for Lu Xuan, he only continued to look at Qiu Zhen with an icy gaze, as though he was looking at withered bones in a grave.


    Although Qiu Zhen was famous in the Xinan region, and even had some renown in the Southeast Asian world of Cultivators, to Lu Xuan, he was just killing someone he had already killed once before.


    ¡°Even if you are a Divine level, I¡¯ll have you dead today!¡±


    With a loud roar, Qiu Zhen¡¯s palm came flying through the air. Under the influence of his Spiritual Qi emanating from his body, the countless air particles around him condensed into des of wind, which then surged out in a flood towards Lu Xuan.


    Each de of wind was like a throwing knife, and the dozens of wind des were numerous enough to cut off any and all paths of escape Lu Xuan might have used.


    Still, Lu Xuan once again let out a simple cold snort, using the Flowing Cloud Sleeve move again, sweeping the wind des that covered the sky out of the air.


    These des of wind did not even pose the tiniest threat to Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 114 - Qiu Zhen Dead, the Soul-snatcher Sect Eliminated!

    <h4>Chapter 114: Qiu Zhen Dead, the Soul-snatcher Sect Eliminated!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was just a simple move, but he could make a living off his mastery of it!


    Even so, Qiu Zhen did not have the slightest bit of hesitation and quickly pounced forward to attack.


    The way the National Guardian level masters marveled at this fight could clearly be seen in their expressions.


    The Divine level was clearly far stronger than the National Guardian level.


    They, too, were able to release these types of wind des, but they could not produce dozens in a single breath, and doing so would empty more than half of their bodies¡¯ Spiritual Qi.


    The way Qiu Zhen had immediately followed up with a closebat attack would be even more unthinkable for them.


    Countless Gu insects filled the air and began to emit hot mes, sparkling like stars in the night sky. In an instant, the ze had turned into an inferno.


    At this time, Qiu Zhen blew out, producing a strong gale.


    The wind fed the fire, and the fire grew stronger with the wind!


    In a sh, the burning inferno had transformed into a curtain of fire, blotting out the sky, as it rolled towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan let out a cold snort and simply pushed out his palm. The Vigor from his palm swept out, transforming into a strong gale that blew forth, colliding into the humongous ze. In an instant, the mes that had covered the sky had vanished without a trace.


    In the same moment that the mes were extinguished, Lu Xuan had already advanced in front of Qiu Zhen to attack. He used his Flowing Cloud Sleeve move, and his fearsome Spiritual Qi enveloped the air, turning it into a giant wave of energy that crashed straight into Qiu Zhen¡¯s body.


    Qiu Zhen immediately went pale from shock, and howled out in a rage, dishing out a series of powerful attacks to try and destroy the powerful energying towards him.


    However, he stood no chance against it, and the unbelievablyrge wave of energy smashed directly into him.


    Bang!


    Qiu Zhen was sent hurtling backward, his body flipping a full circle through the air before he finally hit the ground.


    Splurt!


    Qiu Zhen sprayed out a mouthful of fresh blood, as a huge bloodstain formed on his chest. The situation was that the impact he received from the Flowing Cloud Sleeve had shaken up his internal organs, and he barely avoided having his internal organs burst from the damage.


    The attack he had just received was a great setback for him. He even felt like his foundations, which were already unstable from the beginning, were violently quaking. If this happened a few more times, without Lu Xuan doing anything, he would quickly fall back into the National Guardian level.


    This was what he had feared the most. His forceful breakthrough into the Divine level was now, atst, showing its side-effects.


    He had been able to suppress it by force at first, but now that he had taken Lu Xuan¡¯s blow, the side-effects were all flooding out.


    ¡°He¡¯s at a disadvantage now, and he¡¯s no match at all for Lu Xuan!¡±


    Qing Yunzi could not tear his eyes away from the battle happening in the distance.


    Compared to Lu Xuan, whom he barely knew, he was more familiar with Qiu Zhen.


    Qiu Zhen had originally been one of the top tier Cultivators in the Xinan region. In his fights with Qiu Zhen, he had the impression that Qiu Zhen was an individual with unparalleled strength.


    He might even go so far as to say he was unstoppable, considering everyone beneath his notice. In Xinan, he was almost unrivaled, and the only time he had tasted defeat was when the Big Boss from the Agency of Special Affairs hade on patrol to Xinan one year ago.


    At that time, after being easily defeated, Qiu Zhen forced himself to take an oath, sealing himself in the mountains.


    Back then, the Big Boss was a Divine level master, while Qiu Zhen was only a National Guardian level master, so his loss was to be expected.


    However, Qiu Zhen was now a Divine level master himself, so logically he should be at the same level of strength as that Big Boss.


    Yet, at this very moment, Qiu Zhen was being trounced by another Divine level master.


    Even amongst the Divine level masters, who were unrivaled powers in the world, there were differing levels of strength.


    Without a doubt, Qiu Zhen had really picked a fight with the wrong person this time.


    He just never expected that the world of Cultivators in the Min Province, which had never had cause to draw their attention, could actually produce such a fearsome entity.


    And even more chilling was the fact that this man belonged to the Agency of Special Affairs.


    Instantly, he seemed to understand why the news fromst night would spread like wildfire throughout the Xinan region in a single night.


    Prestige!


    He was establishing his prestige!


    It was an undisguised warning to the heroes of the Xinan world of Cultivators that even though the Big Boss was preupied elsewhere for the moment, it did not mean that the Agency of Special Affairs would not be able to control them.


    Xinan was not awless wilderness outside the reach of authority!


    It was still under the Agency of Special Affair¡¯s control!


    The underlying meaning of this news was obvious!


    It was not only Qing Yunzi who realized this, as the others also understood why the Agency of Special Affairs would make such a move.


    They understood, but there was nothing they could do about it because the threat of a Divine level master was far too great.


    Lu Xuan was even capable of emting the Big Boss¡¯ style, rampaging through the Xinan region¡¯s world of Cultivators.


    If Lu Xuan really did so, they would not be surprised at all. Lu Xuan did have the strength to do so, and in the world of Cultivators, an individual¡¯s strength determined who would be on top, and numbers did not really matter.


    If Lu Xuan wanted to, he could single-handedly beat down everyone present right now.


    In front of such power, numbers were meaningless.


    ¡°Get over here!¡±


    With a coldugh, Lu Xuan reached out a hand to grasp at thin air. In that instant, Qiu Zhen could suddenly feel a terrible suction pulling him over. Unable to resist the force, his body was dragged towards Lu Xuan.


    As the various masters saw this, they all sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°What frightening strength. How did he cultivate it, or perhaps, did he eat some kind of cultivation treasure?¡±


    The crippled monk was almost scared to death. This was amon martial arts skill that every sect knew, the Dragon Catching Skill. There was nothing tricky about this skill, and it purely came down to a contest of power.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s Divine level of strength, pulling in a National Guardian level or martial arts legend would be a piece of cake.


    However, if he was able to pull a master at the same level as if he was pulling a child, it was a clear sign that Lu Xuan¡¯s own power had an unbelievable level of depth.


    The Spiritual Qi on Qiu Zhen¡¯s body trembled continuously, as he tried to resist the invisible force that was pressuring him.


    Still, he basically had no way to resist the force, and in a few moments, he was dragged in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Fire Spirit w!¡±


    With a roar, Qiu Zhen simply struck out with a huge ming w in an attempt to break apart Lu Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Qi.


    However, Lu Xuan once again used his Flowing Cloud Sleeve move, dispersing the mes in the air, and smashing into Qiu Zhen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Qiu Zhen let out a scream of agony, as the hand he used in his w attack was actually shattered. Just as he was about to be blown backward by the force of the attack, Lu Xuan pulled him in again with his Spiritual Qi.


    Before he even had time to react, he saw a long sword in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand as he swept it out in a horizontal sh. A blood-red sh of metal streaked across Qiu Zhen¡¯s neck, breaking straight through his Shield of Vigor, and sending his head flying clean off his body.


    Qiu Zhen was wide-eyed as he met his demise. He never expected to lose so thoroughly against someone who was at the same Divine level as himself. Even if he had forcefully broken through, the gap in their strength should not be so great that he could not even withstand one strike.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan¡¯s expression did not change. This was all within his expectations. Qiu Zhen was indeed strong, and if his opponent was another Divine level master, he might have had a fighting chance.


    However, he was facing Lu Xuan, and even among the Divine level masters, Lu Xuan was unparalleled in all fronts.


    ¡°From this day onwards, the Soul-snatcher Sect is eliminated!¡±

 Chapter 115 - If There is a Next Time, End Your Own Life

    <h4>Chapter 115: If There is a Next Time, End Your Own Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Qiu Zhen had been at a clear disadvantage since the start of their big fight, many of the onlookers already anticipated he would lose, and it was not something too unbelievable.


    However, when the Soul-snatcher Sect was really pronounced to be eliminated, everyone was stunned!


    To put it more precisely, they were scared stiff!


    One man had destroyed an entire sect!


    It was not something unheard of for them, as they themselves were capable of doing so. However, the sects that were eliminated were all small-scale sects, maybe with a total of around a dozen people, or more in extreme cases, but that was the gist of it.


    The Soul-snatcher Sect was a whole different story. They were one of the superpowers that tyrannized the Xinan region, and even though they could not im to be the overlords of Xinan, they could be considered the dominant force in the Dian Province.


    The number of factions in the entire Xinan that wereparable in strength could be counted on the fingers of one¡¯s hands.


    And now, it had been eliminated by a single individual!


    To the heroes of Xinan, this was unquestionably, definitely. It was like a fantasy to them. It was a storypletely fit to be a legend.


    However, at this moment, the legend was presented in front of them, and the fantasy had been realized.


    There was nothing more ridiculous than this.


    For one man to eliminate their entire sect was not an impossible task but within the realm of possibility!


    Any kind of public outrage to a master of his level was inconsequential unless they could bring the power of the government to bear against Lu Xuan.


    Though they had connections in the political and financial sectors, and even some influence in the military, they had to face a cruel reality.


    That Lu Xuan was a part of the Agency of Special Affairs and was one of their closest allies.


    It was apparent who was more favored between them and Lu Xuan.


    Without a doubt, if the Huaxia government was forced to take sides,pared to them, the government would choose to back Lu Xuan.


    Moreover, they knew that even if they did not personally have a hand in it, there were more than a few disciples in their sects who were doing things that were improper.


    The officials were too busy dealing with the big picture to handle these small cases, but no matter how you cut it, they had long been displeased by these happenings!


    In the past, the government needed their help to fight off foreign Cultivators, so they were willing to turn a blind eye to their offenses. Since the institution of the Agency of Special Affairs, the government had a private force under their directmand and naturally grew more dissatisfied with these factions who were frequently causing trouble.


    Although they thought the Soul-snatcher Sect¡¯s day-to-day tyranny was disagreeable, at this moment, the onlookers felt mournful, like they had lost apatriot.


    They did not like the Soul-snatcher Sect throwing their weight around, but they were more unwilling to face the even more powerful Agency of Special Affairs.


    Still, after a long round of thinking, they realized that there was actually nothing they could do against Lu Xuan.


    Their own martial arts prowess would be useless against Lu Xuan, and even if they used firearms, it probably would not even inconvenience him. It was clear from the way he had cut through a rocket from a rocketuncher with his sword.


    Compared to a National Guardian level, there was a huge increase in strength when one became a Divine level master. It was so big they could not bepared on the same scales.


    Their personal martial arts ability had progressed to a stage that was difficult to even imagine!


    Even so, this was something the onlookers were d to ept. Based on the speed at which the world was reviving, they would eventually advance to the Divine level, and it would probably not take a long time for them. When that happened, they would have all the abilities that Lu Xuan had disyed today.


    Lu Xuan was just one step ahead of them in this.


    It was a golden age for Cultivators, and thousands were inpetition to be the greatest. Lu Xuan¡¯s power made them slightly fearful, but at the same time, it also gave them a glimpse of the future.


    ¡°My name is Qing Yunzi, Mister Lu!¡± At this point in time, the others were even more stunned. Qing Yunzi from Qingyang Temple had been thick-skinned enough to go up and greet Lu Xuan.


    From the information passed on to themst night, they knew the man looking to take down the Soul-snatcher Sect was someone by the name of Mister Lu. However, at this time, nobody knew his full name.


    None of them would have expected that this Mister Lu would actually be so young, and with some fearsome ability for his age.


    Aside from Qing Yunzi, the crippled monk, the Viper King, and the others all came forward, wanting to pay their respects to the powerhouse who had appeared.


    Though they were confident of their ability to break into the Divine level in the future, the timing of their breakthrough was different, and their status was also worlds apart.


    When that day came, who knew how powerful Lu Xuan would be, as he was already showing such frightening cultivation in the present.


    Lu Xuan nodded, saying, ¡°I bid you well, gentlemen!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Mister Lu is in a hurry to return home. If there is no rush, may I invite you to our Qingyang Temple, where our humble temple will do all we can to wee you!¡±


    At this time, Qing Yunzi could tell that although Lu Xuan had no qualms about taking a life, he was not the kind of murderer who could not be reasoned with.


    He extended an invitation at once, to try and get Lu Xuan on his side.


    From what they had seen, with Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, even if he was no match for the Big Boss, his strength would not be too far off, and he must have a powerful position in the Agency of Special Affairs.


    Naturally, he could be treated like one of their superior officers, and there would be no harm in buttering up Lu Xuan.


    The others had the same line of thinking, and one by one, they invited Lu Xuan to their premises right away. It was the least they could do to show that Lu Xuan was not an unweed guest among them.


    Lu Xuan clearly saw their underlying motives, as he had already encountered many situations like this in his past life.


    ¡°No, I have things to do. Maybe next time when Ie back to the Xinan region!¡± Lu Xuan said, waving them off.


    Hearing this, the others dared not push their luck, and bid him farewell.


    Lu Xuan made his way down to the foot of the mountain, where he stopped and said, ¡°You¡¯re still not going toe out?¡±


    After a few moments, a group of people moved in front of Lu Xuan, with Yun Feiying, the Dian Province Agency of Special Affairs Chief, in the lead.


    ¡°Mister Lu, it was a pleasure to meet you. I am the Dian Province Agency of Special Affairs Chief, Yun Feiying!¡± Yun Feiying came forward to introduce himself with a smile.


    However, before he could react and before he knew what was happening, Lu Xuan had moved in front of him, striking him in the chest with his palm.


    Bang!


    With a muffled groan, Yun Feiying was sent flying backward.


    He tumbled across the ground, making several revolutions, as an unending stream of fresh blood gushed from his mouth. He felt like the world was spinning around him, and like he was going to vomit out his heart and lungs.


    The first reaction of the members of the Agency of Special Affairs was to move in front of Yun Feiying to protect him, staring angrily at Lu Xuan. If not for the fear they felt after Lu Xuan¡¯s earlier shocking disy of strength when he killed Qiu Zhen, they might have already moved to attack him.


    ¡°This palm is a lesson for you. Go cultivate yourself for a month before you do anything else!¡± Lu Xuan said impassively.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the reason for this. If you dare to take advantage of me, you should be prepared for this kind of retribution. If not for the fact that you are in the Agency of Special Affairs, working for our country, I¡¯d have taken your life with this palm strike!¡±


    Yun Feiying struggled to crawl to his feet. He felt his internal organs trembling within him. He could now understand that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was far beyond anything he could imagine.


    At this point in time, he was too afraid to feel any kind of resentment. He only looked at Lu Xuan with a bitter smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re right to teach me a lesson, Mister Lu. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    ¡°If there is a next time, end your own life!¡± Lu Xuan said with a coldugh, then his body turned into a flicker, and he disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. When the othersid eyes on him again, he was already several hundred meters away, and in the span of a few breaths, he had vanished out of sight.

 Chapter 116 - Shock the Huaxia World of Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 116: Shock the Huaxia World of Cultivators</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yun Feiying did not bear much of a grudge, as he was also a Cultivator, so he was well aware of what kind of status people in the top tier of strength were given in the system of Cultivators.


    Especially when it came to Divine levels, who could withstand attacks from firearms, the position they enjoyed was scarily high.


    People like these naturally could not be insulted!


    If it was him, and a Baodan Grandmaster wanted to scheme against him, he would probably have killed them in a single p. Even a martial arts legend would meet the same fate.


    As such, he could understand why Lu Xuan did what he did. After all, he had concocted a scheme against Lu Xuan, exposing Lu Xuan to the others. If Lu Xuan was slightly weaker than he was, he might have been beaten to death by Qiu Zhen.


    Under these circumstances, he got away with only taking a palm strike, which he could recover from in a month of rest, so he really got lucky this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, help me go get treatment. Receiving a palm strike in exchange for cowing the Xinan region with his power is still a good deal for me!¡±


    Yun Feiying struggled to get back on his feet, and he felt much better after spitting out another mouthful of fresh blood.


    He felt like he needed to take time off to rest, but indeed, Lu Xuan had not been lying when he said that he had already shown mercy.


    On the night of the same day, Lu Xuan had quickly returned to Xiamen.


    News of the results of this battle was already spreading across all of Huaxia.


    Or to put it another way, the Agency of Special Affairs had specially announced this news, to inform the world of Cultivators throughout Huaxia that the Soul-snatcher Sect that had taken over Dian Province was no more.


    And, they had been eliminated by a force from the Agency of Special Affairs!


    At this time, all the Cultivator factions within Huaxia were stunned.


    It must be known that the Soul-snatcher Sect was no average faction, and it was a huge superpower that had tyrannized Xinan and lorded over Dian Province.


    Even in Huaxia as a whole, while they were not in the top tier, they could be listed as one of the first-rate factions.


    Such a sect was actually eliminated by one man.


    Everyone knew that the Agency of Special Affairs was using this news to instill shock in all the Cultivators. This was not just limited to the heroes of Xinan, but also the masters in hiding throughout the world of Cultivators of Huaxia.


    As the revival of the world grew more and more pronounced, the strength of these masters was rapidly increasing. Along with this rapid increase in strength, their resistance to firearms would also gradually grow stronger.


    Needless to say, they would also gradually see the government as less of a threat, and these individuals could be said to be itching to make a move.


    Now, through the uprooting of the Soul-snatcher Sect, the warning to these people was clear. Even though they were growing stronger at a rapid pace, the Agency of Special Affairs would grow in strength at an even faster speed.


    It was a veiled threat, and everyone could see it, but these kinds of threats could still be very effective.


    With the ever-present threat posed by Lu Xuan, many people decided to suppress their own ambition for the moment, as much as they wanted to make a move.


    The first thing Lu Xuan did upon returning to his home in Xia City was to take his family to a newly developed vi property close to the residentialmunity they were living in up till now.


    His father, Lu Tianxiang, and mother, Liu Wanrong, were not against him buying a vi.


    After all, the boom in real estate prices in recent years was still fresh in their minds, and if one could afford to buy a new house, it did not make sense not to do it.


    This was especially true for his father, Lu Tianxiang. Even though he had started his own cultivation and be a Cultivator, his basic way of thinking was still that of a regr person, and he believed in buying houses as an investment.


    He was also keeping to his normal schedule of going working and resting hours.


    Even though money was no issue to Lu Xuan right now, he was still unwilling to give up on his regr job.


    Lu Xuan also chose to leave him to his own devices. After all, that was his father¡¯s own life, and Lu Xuan could not possibly force Lu Tianxiang to give up what he wanted to do.


    In any case, even in the golden age of Cultivators in his past life, many people kept their jobs even as they cultivated themselves.


    It was only because there were a small number of Cultivators now that they were currently viewed as a rarity. When the world had gone through another stage of recovery, and spirit qi gradually became richer, regr people would also participate in cultivation to some degree.


    When that happened, they would still need to go to work, or the system keeping the country running would copse. Cultivation was costly, and not everyone could live off cultivation without working.


    He had seen many cases of this happening, so Lu Xuan did not find it strange!


    His parents and his younger sister, Lu Shanshan, were taking his other younger sister, Guoguo, to look at all the vis.


    Lu Xuan sat on one of the sofas ced to the side for people to rest, as he flipped through his handphone in boredom, reading the news.


    Out of the blue, he heard the sound of hurried footstepsing towards him.


    ¡°Mister Lu, what a coincidence, I never expected to be able to meet you here!¡±


    Someone spoke to him in a pleasantly surprised voice.


    Lu Xuan looked up, and saw a middle-aged man in a trim Western suit, sporting a goatee, running towards him with an expression of surprise.


    ¡°Yang Chengsi? What are you doing here?¡± Lu Xuan asked, shooting Yang Chengsi a look of suspicion.


    It had already been more than a month since hest saw Yang Chengsi.


    Still, Yang Chengsi was obviously extremely thrilled to be able to see Lu Xuan in this ce.


    Not too far behind him, a group of men and women dressed in workce attire followed behind him. One could tell at a nce that they were professional elites.


    At this time, some of them were looking curiously at Lu Xuan, wondering who he might be, to actually make their chairman run over so excitedly to meet him.


    Moreover, from the looks of it, the chairman was actually trying to butter him up.


    They could not imagine the background of this young man. Could he be some kind of legendary son or grandson of a top tier prominent superpower?


    ¡°Mister Lu, this property is developed by one of the real estatepanies within my organization!¡± Yang Chengsi hurriedly exined.


    Lu Xuan looked at Yang Chengsi, somewhat surprised. Compared to the night when they met back then, when Yang Chengsi had an immoral look, he waspletely different now.


    On the surface, he was a chairman of apany, but in truth, his real identity was the Master of the Min Province Coalition of the Woods.


    Yang Chengsi also personally helmed a veryrge financial organization, and in terms of his worth, he could bepared to Ling Huang.


    This was one of the main important reasons he was able to be the Master of the Min Province Coalition of the Woods.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Mister Lu, are you here today to buy a vi?¡± Yang Chengsi quickly continued, ¡°We just released this property to the public, and in this property, there is a very nice stand-alone three-story vi at the center of theke. Initially, I was nning to reserve it for myself, but if Mister Lu would like to have it, I¡¯ll let you have it as a gift!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving it to me? The price of these vis isn¡¯t cheap!¡± Lu Xuan said with a humorless smile.


    From what he understood, the vis in this development cost as least 20 million, and the stand-alone vis in the center of theke that Yang Chengsi referred to could be expected to cost over a hundred million.


    ¡°Money is no issue. I just need to earn some more when I¡¯m done spending it!¡± Yang Chengsi hurriedly dered.


    ¡°Ever since Mister Lu saved my life from the hands of that Japanese fellow, I¡¯ve been thinking about how to repay my debt of gratitude. Since you are looking for a house, I¡¯ll give it to you to express my thanks!¡±


    Yang Chengsi was certainly well aware of the value of the vi he was giving away, but if he could have Lu Xuan as an ally, it would all be worth it.


    This was especially true after the news he heard the night before, which left himpletely shocked and kept him awake for most of the night.

 Chapter 117 - A Martial Arts Legend Wants to be a Lackey

    <h4>Chapter 117: A Martial Arts Legend Wants to be a Lackey</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The shocking news had left Yang Chengsi unable to sleep for most of the night!


    A master from the Agency of Special Affairs had uprooted the entire Soul-snatcher Sect in Xinan!


    This news had shocked the Huaxia world of Cultivators and clearly expressed the firm stance the Agency of Special Affairs was taking.


    Everyone was stunned at the sudden appearance of this Mister Lu, who was the second Divine level master in the Agency of Special Affairs, aside from the Big Boss whom everyone knew about.


    He alone was able to suppress an entire region.


    Anyone who could receive this information and the respected members of the world of Cultivators were all astounded.


    The masters of the world of Cultivators took the news with varying degrees of shock, depending on which area they were based in.


    The ones who had thergest shock were naturally those in the Xinan region, followed closely by the shock felt by the heroes in the Min Province region.


    The Cultivators in other ces might not know who this Mister Lu was, but those in the Min Province were fully aware.


    It was not long ago that they cooperated with Lu Xuan to take down masters from America and Japan. If not for Lu Xuan¡¯s help, their group might have been utterly destroyed.


    At that time, Lu Xuan had already shaken them to their core, as he practically took down the group of American and Japanese masters all by himself.


    And now, only a monthter, Lu Xuan was already strong enough to uproot the entire Soul-snatcher Sect in a single night. Or, perhaps it should be said that he was that strong from the start, and the fighting ability he showed on that night back then was just the tip of the iceberg.


    In fact, they had just heard that the Soul-snatcher Sect was on a campaign to conquer the Min Province, and were still quaking in their boots.


    If Lu Xuan had not stopped the Soul-snatcher Sect, the world of Cultivators in Min Province, with the exception of the Agency of Special Affairs, would probably have been easily swept aside.


    As one of the influential heads in the Min Province world of Cultivators, Yang Chengsi would naturally be embroiled in their conquest. He would have to face death or be forced to submit to their power.


    However, this news was quickly followed by updates about Lu Xuan attacking Dian Province, and uprooting the Soul-snatcher Sect, destroying them and leaving no survivors.


    At that moment, all in the Min Province were rocked with extreme emotion.


    Yang Chengsi was especially d at this point, thankful that he did not choose to oppose Lu Xuan. Otherwise, the one getting uprooted right now would be none other than himself.


    Compared to the Soul-snatcher Sect, which dominated the Dian Province andid im to the top, though he was called the Master of the Min Province Coalition of the Woods, he was really just a small fry.


    Before this, it could be said that there were arguments about who the top dog in the Min Province was, whether it was the Agency of Special Affairs¡¯ Ming Yueyao, or Lu Xuan, or even Master Bushuo from Southern Shaolin.


    Now all of these arguments had beenpletely put to rest.


    There was nothing to fight about because the number one spot in the Min Province belonged to no one other than Lu Xuan!


    This was not based on a poprity vote, but by definite strength, and he qualified for the position through his overt bloodshed.


    Still, he did not expect to bump into Lu Xuan here of all ces, and he was filled with sudden glee. He had to seize the chance to get in the good books of such a strong individual.


    ¡°Son, is this your friend?¡± Just then, Lu Tianxiang and Liu Wanrong, who were looking at models and other information about the houses, came over.


    Seeing Yang Chengsi, they asked straight away.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, this is the chairman in charge of this property¡ªYang Chengsi, or Chairman Yang!¡± Lu Xuan handled the introductions. ¡°Chairman Yang, these are my parents!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Chairman Yang!¡± Lu Tianxiang stepped forward to offer a handshake.


    ¡°No need to be so formal, you two. You can just call me Xiao Yang!¡± Yang Chengsi said with an ingratiating expression.


    Observing this exchange from a distance, Lu Shanshan felt likeughing. However, she dared not make a sound, as she knew they were discussing serious business.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Chairman Yang was just telling me that he wanted to give us the stand-alone vi in the center of theke in this vi estate as a present!¡± Lu Xuan exined.


    ¡°This... It¡¯s way too expensive!¡±


    Lu Tianxiang immediately recalled the property information he just read. This particr vi in the development was priced at over a hundred million, and the cost would be a daunting sum for arge majority of the rich and wealthy.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not expensive at all. That price is for selling to outsiders; the internal price is much cheaper!¡± Yang Chengsi hurriedly borated.


    He knew that sometimes it was more effective to curry favor with a person¡¯s parents than with the person themselves.


    ¡°Since Chairman Yang has made this generous offer, let¡¯s ept it!¡± Liu Wanrong stepped forward and dered.


    She could tell that this Yang Chengsi was not giving it to them out of goodwill, but was clearly trying to get in Lu Xuan¡¯s good books.


    She had seen her fair share of situations like this and naturally knew how to handle it.


    From what she saw of Lu Xuan¡¯s expression, he was not particrly against it, so she decided to ept the offer on Lu Xuan¡¯s behalf.


    Yang Chengsi was overjoyed at this result. If Lu Xuan rejected his offer at this time, it would have brought him much distress, but now that Liu Wanrong had represented Lu Xuan in epting his gift, it also meant that the incident of Yang Chengsi offending Lu Xuan had beenpletely forgiven.


    Very quickly, Yang Chengsi immediately got someone to take Lu Tianxiang and Liu Wanrong to sign a contract.


    Only he stayed behind personally, looking at Lu Xuan and saying, ¡°Mister Lu!¡±


    ¡°What, you still have something on your mind?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to hide anything from Mister Lu, so I¡¯ll just bring it out in the open. I would like toe under Mister Lu¡¯s wing, and be ackey under Mister Lu, serving all Mister Lu¡¯s needs. As long as Mister Lumands it, no task is too great, and I will carry it out without question!¡± Yang Chengsi said with an earnest expression. Although the term ckey¡± did not sound respectable, he was someone who had wed his way to the top from the lowest levels. He had seen all kinds of ugly scenarios, and calling himself a ckey¡± did not bother him.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength and reputation, many people would not even have a chance to serve him as ackey.


    Or more urately, there were probably many people who were trying to find Lu Xuan with various methods, to serve him as ackey, but they just did not know who Lu Xuan was.


    ¡°A dignified martial arts legend wants to be ackey under me? Tell me, what¡¯s the real reason for this?¡± Lu Xuan reclined on the sofa as he looked at Yang Chengsi.


    He did not believe that he was releasing such an aura of supremacy that it could shake up Yang Chengsi enough to make him cry out, wanting to be hisckey.


    Even Zhang Hongyang had only submitted to him after getting beaten and being ced in a life and death situation.


    These people were all prominent leaders in their own right. Why would they surrender themselves for no reason?


    He was not the main character in a novel, so where would he get such an overbearing aura.


    Yang Chengsi smiled sheepishly, and admitted, ¡°Nothing gets past you, Mister Lu. The truth is that I¡¯ve recently run into a spot of trouble!¡±


    Following this, Yang Chengsi began introducing his situation to Lu Xuan. As the Master of the Min Province Coalition of the Woods, he was involved in dealings in both the public eye and the underworld. Of course, this real estatepany was not his only business, and he had leveraged his identity to reap much bigger benefits.


    However, all this was built on the fact that his strength was enough to ce him among the handful of people in the top tier of Min Province.


    Now that the changes in the world were bing more pronounced, many people experienced a surge in their power. This included the Agency of Special Affairs¡¯ Ming Yueyao, the Southern Shaolin¡¯s Master Bushuo, and more.


    Just based on the number of martial arts legends he knew about, the total number of them had increased by an additional digit. The overall strength of the world of Cultivators in Min Province was increasing, and he was being left behind by the wayside.


    As he had not made any further improvements, as a martial arts legend, he was no longer able to exert any influence on the major events in Min Province.


    Presently, he was like a defenseless child walking on the streets with a brick of gold, while everyone looked at him with covetous eyes.


    Though things still looked calm on the surface, in truth, danger was lurking everywhere.

 Chapter 118 - Taking In Yang Chengsi

    <h4>Chapter 118: Taking In Yang Chengsi</h4>


    There was an old saying that a person¡¯s own virtue would never match the social status and treatment they enjoyed. In this case, Yang Chengsi¡¯s strength did not match the benefits he enjoyed.


    This was an extremely dangerous situation for him!


    He had already sensed the danger he was in, but he was unable to do anything about it.


    In this world, which was changing, and in the age of the revival of spirit qi, not everybody was blessed with limitless strength that could continue to make breakthroughs.


    He had initially just been a regr Huajin warrior, butter on, when the world changed, over the span of a few years, he made a breakthrough to be a Baodan Grandmaster. Years ago, he broke through again to be a Martial Arts Legend.


    Even so, he was beginning to feel his bottleneck, and trying to make any further progress was very difficult.


    Perhaps when the world progressed to the next stage of its revival, his power might be able to break through to the National Guardian level or even the Divine level. At such a time, however, the people who started out at the same time as him would have already ascended to an even higher level.


    Without moving forward and improving, one would fall behind, and was equivalent to moving backward!


    This was beyond all doubt!


    The times could be said to be rapidly changing. It was a situation where a martial arts legend, who could originally call themselves a boss of an area and hold the top position, was no longer strong enough to do so.


    He had already resolved himself to realize that he was no longer capable of holding the position of a top dog, and at this time, allying himself with a strong backer was the optimal choice.


    And at this very moment, Lu Xuan, who had just shaken up the world of Cultivators in Huaxia, had appeared before him. Lu Xuan was different from the other two top powers, the Agency of Special Affairs and the Southern Shaolin.


    Those two organizations were already very powerful. If he chose to throw in his lot with them, they would quickly take full advantage of him until he was spent, and it was highly possible that he would end up as a simple hired thug.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan was an individual who worked alone. No matter how you cut it, he seemed to be the best target!


    Most critically, he had no choice. In his early years, he once offended someone, or to put it more precisely, he made an enemy when he was carving out a position for himself back then.


    After all, his position as the Min Province Master of the Coalition of the Woods was not a position passed down by his family, but something he fought for tooth and nail, so he made a strong foe in the past.


    Afterward, he was the first to break through to the Baodan Grandmaster level, and defeated this enemy, chasing them out of Min Province, and seizing full power over the Min Province Coalition of the Woods.


    However, as the saying goes, the winds of fate are vtile and difficult to predict, and revenge cane swiftly.


    He did not know what kind of miraculous encounter his old rival had, but they had actually broken through to the National Guardian level and was a superpower outside the province.


    Just two days ago, his rival sent one of his Martial Arts Legend level subordinates to kill him. Although he finally scared off his assant, he still received injuries from the attack.


    This fight caused an unparalleled terror to grow within him. He earnestly understood that if a National Guardian level master wanted his life, there was nowhere he could run to.


    Though he was a businessman, he was not just a businessman, and neither were his opponents. In the world of business, losing in a contest just meant losing some money.


    However, in the world of Cultivators, losing in a contest would cost you your life.


    Hearing this, Lu Xuan finally understood why Yang Chengsi had seemed to surrender himself to him as ackey for no reason.


    It was because being ackey was not the scariest thing that could happen, but being beaten to death was!


    Lu Xuan gave it some thought, as taking in Yang Chengsi naturally came with pros and cons. The pros were that he could take over Yang Chengsi¡¯s enormous enterprise and the many connections he had developed over the years. This would shore up many of the aspects Lu Xuan was currentlycking.


    The cons were that Yang Chengsi¡¯s enemies would be his own enemies.


    Even so, he was not too concerned about this. It was only a National Guardian level master, who he could squash beneath a single finger, and they posed no threat to him whatsoever.


    With his level of cultivation, he was on top of the world right now, and naturally had nothing to fear.


    After thinking for some time, Lu Xuan said, ¡°You are to pay me half of the profits you earn every month. As for that enemy, you can rest easy. With me around, nobody can stand against us!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mister Lu!¡± Yang Chengsi was overjoyed as he hurriedly replied. ¡°Oh, no, I should say thank you, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Aside from the money, I also want you to help me keep tabs on the Luo family!¡± Lu Xuan then proceeded to tell him about what had happened with the Luo family, but, of course, he only revealed the insignificant details.


    This was the main reason Lu Xuan was willing to take in Yang Chengsi. Presently, the information source he was reliant on was primarily the Agency of Special Affairs. However, at the end of the day, they were an external force, and he needed someone in his own faction who could provide him with information so that he would not be blindsided at a key moment.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Yang Chengsi nodded in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Still, I have one more condition for people who want to work under me, and that is your life and death ispletely within my hands. You need to think carefully for yourself whether you¡¯re willing to ept this condition!¡± Lu Xuan warned.


    Lu Xuan did not have the means to exert so much control, but this was fundamentally a question of principles.


    Yang Chengsi thought for some time, but he finally decided to ept the conditions. At this point, there was nothing more he could hope for, and the only thing he could do was try to stay alive.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t betray me, this is just a safeguard. But betray me, and with a single thought, I will have your life!¡± Lu Xuan said icily.


    Even so, Yang Chengsi was a formidable person at his core and only hesitated for a moment before agreeing, allowing Lu Xuan to brand his mark into Yang Chengsi¡¯s own soul.


    After being branded with the mark, Yang Chengsi suddenly had a strange feeling, as though he had been bound by someone, and could not even have the slightest thought of resisting Lu Xuan. Once such a thought came to mind, there would be a severe pain gushing out from his soul, like it had ruptured.


    At that moment, he knew that his destiny was now entirely in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. However, he had no other choice, and this was probably his best avable option.


    With a Divine level master backing him, his estate would certainly be extremely secure.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve pledged yourself under me, you¡¯re naturally on my side now. If that enemy of yours appears again, let me know at once!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Ok!¡± Yang Chengsi replied.


    An hourter, Lu Tianxiang and Liu Wanrong had already finished signing the contract.


    Their highest level boss had given the order that the manager of the sales gallery was to handle this deal personally, so the process of signing the contract was naturally very fast, and they were given top priority for the various procedures.


    Having signed the contract, Liu Wanrong returned to Lu Xuan¡¯s side. Looking at Yang Chengsi in the distance, she asked, ¡°Who is this person and what did he want from you to so readily give you a vi worth over a 100 million!¡±


    Liu Wanrong¡¯s delicate features were tinged with worry. She was keenly aware that people had sinister hearts, and a free lunch would not just drop into one¡¯sp.


    A vi worth over 100 million would certainly not juste for free. The bigger the gift, the greater the favor expected in return, and she feared that Lu Xuan would be getting himself dragged in too deep.


    Lu Xuan revealed everything he knew about Yang Chengsi and had no intention of hiding anything.


    ¡°I see. So are you confident that you can handle that enemy of his?¡± Liu Wanrong suddenly saw the light, and everything began to make sense.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Lu Xuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m in control of the situation here, Mom, so you don¡¯t need to worry. His life and death are in my hands, and there won¡¯t be any unforeseen situations!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say anything more about it!¡± Liu Wanrong had her own thoughts about the matter but finally decided not to interfere with her son¡¯s decisions.

 Chapter 119 - Break Through the Air and Fly Away

    <h4>Chapter 119: Break Through the Air and Fly Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Slow down, slow down. You¡¯re just like a skinny monkey!¡±


    On the grassywn in front of the stand-alone vi on the ind in the center of theke in the viplex, the ground was covered in ayer of silver by the snow falling from the sky.


    As a southerner who had never seen snow before, Lu Guoguo was in high-spirits ying on the grassywn. Although she was dressed in thin clothes, she did not feel cold at all.


    The reason for this was that her cultivation had already reached a higher level, and she did not fear the changing seasons. She could already protect herself from the cold subconsciously with her Spiritual Qi.


    Initially, her father, Lu Tianxiang, was a little worried, as, after all, this was not in the realm ofmon sense.


    He still thought like a normal person, and ying around in the snow on a day of heavy snowfall with just oneyer of clothes would be unbearable for an adult, much less a child.


    However, her mother, Liu Wanrong, was more open-minded and did not think there was anything wrong. Anyway, Lu Xuan was ying with her, so there was no problem.


    The entire grassywn was filled with Lu Guoguo¡¯s chime-likeughter. As a southerner who had not seen much of the world, Lu Guoguo felt that this was truly amazing.


    Lu Xuan only felt amused watching her y. He was not worried that Guoguo would catch a cold or fever, as, in any case, Guoguo¡¯s current cultivation level wasparable to a hidden energy master. Although she was just passively being guided through the cultivation process by Lu Xuan, the Vigor she cultivated could already circte throughout her body.


    She had also grown significantly in size and was about the size of a 7 or 8-year-old child now. Her height almost reached Lu Xuan¡¯s waist, andpared to other children of the same age, she was obviously much taller.


    Lu Xuan grabbed Lu Guoguo, picking her up like he would a skinny monkey, and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough ying for now; it¡¯s time to train!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Lu Guoguo very obediently listened to Lu Xuan and started to assume a half-squatting position.


    This was Lu Xuan¡¯s way of training his younger sister¡¯s nature. With regards to cultivation, children generally did not find it enjoyable, and it was at times like this that a child¡¯s nature was very important.


    The habits one picked up as a child could affect the rest of their life.


    At this time, in the living room, Lu Shanshan had a bitter grimace as she clutched a brush dipped in vermillion ink, earnestly drawing a talisman stroke by stroke.


    ¡°Big bro, when will I finish drawing these!¡± Lu Shanshan shouted at Lu Xuan, who was outside the main door.


    Without turning to look, Lu Xuan replied, ¡°When you finish a hundred useable Vajra Amulets, I¡¯ll let you out to y!¡±


    ¡°Aaah, Big Bro, it¡¯s so rare for it to snow in the south. I even promised my friends we¡¯d go build snowmen and have snowball fights!¡± Lu Shanshanined in displeasure.


    She was very unhappy about getting grounded at home by Lu Xuan, feeling as though she was being confined as a childborer by an unscrupulous profiteer.


    She had clearly seen how Lu Xuan sold all the Vajra Amulets she drew at a hundred thousand a piece. In the end, she only got a cut of a hundred dors for her hard work.


    He was simply the most unscrupulous profiteer in history, squeezing children dry for theirbor. She wanted her hard-earned money returned!


    Still, she thought about the ten thousand dors she would receive on finishing these hundred pieces, and with a grimace on her delicate face, she continued drawing these Vajra Amulets.


    After all, although the contract fee of ten thousand was only one percent of the money earned through her hard work, it was still arge sum of money. For many college students, the sum would be their spending allowance for a whole year.


    However, she did not realize that Lu Xuan¡¯s purpose for forcing her to do this hard work was twofold. Aside from teaching her how to draw talismans, he was also training her to control the Spiritual Qi in her body. For her, this was more useful than shutting herself away and cultivating.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s snowing? There¡¯ll be many more days of snow in the future!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked to the distance, where the ground was covered in silver snow, even though snowfall in the south was already a very rare urrence.


    Besides, it was only October!


    Even in the northern areas, it was not time for snow, much less in the south!


    Even so, Lu Xuan did not find this strange. In his past life, after the revival of spirit qi, these kinds of situations weremonce.


    The climate had also begun to change from its original coursepletely.


    In the distance, in the areas at the edge of the ind in the center of theke, two shadowy figures stood in the forest.


    It was none other than Zhang Hongyang and his apprentice Shi Danze.


    ¡°Master, this formation is really magical. Ever since the Young Master arranged a Spirit Gathering Formation around this vi, I feel like I¡¯m sleeping better, my cultivation speed has increased, and my spirit feels a hundred times stronger!¡± Shi Danze said in a low voice.


    ¡°The Young Master¡¯s means are absolutely unheard and unseen. It¡¯s like the methods used by those celestial beings of myths and legends!¡±


    Zhang Hongyang nodded and replied, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s as you say. I¡¯ve met some Fengshui Masters before in Southeast Asia, and some of them had read these skills. However,pared to the Young Master¡¯s ability, they are basically nothing. The Young Master only made some slight modifications to the original terrain to create a formation. You know what this means? It means the Young Master¡¯s understanding of formations has already reached a terrifying level!¡±


    Zhang Hongyang thought back to his time in Southeast Asia. The Fengshui Masters he had met before were not allplete frauds, but even those with real skills would require people to build houses to their exact specifications to achieve the best effects.


    ¡°Just by approaching this vi in the center of theke, I feel like my spirit bespletely rxed, and I can easily enter a state of cultivation, stimting my potential life force!¡± Shi Danze clicked his tongue in wonder.


    Zhang Hongyang nodded in acknowledgment. This was alsomonly known in cultivation. When cultivating oneself, one had to be sincere and remain calm so that the effects of the cultivation would be multiplied.


    There were many monks who would immerse themselves in the fragrant fumes of incense while they chanted sutras, so as to enter this kind of inner state.


    ¡°The Young Master is not old, but his methods are already godlike. We don¡¯t even know where he inherited his abilities from, to actually be so powerful!¡±


    Zhang Hongyang sighed sorrowfully. ¡°Living in a ce like this, one can enjoy great peace at all times. Even a normal person can live to a ripe old age here, and a Cultivator will have a better time cultivating.¡±


    Originally, his two apprentices took turns to be on duty, but when he was free, he was also willing to stand guard for this reason. After Lu Xuan had made his modifications, this vi in the center of theke had be a haven for cultivation.


    Furthermore, spirit qi continued to gather here, bing very rich and dense. In any case, he had not found a better ce than this for cultivation.


    In the beginning, he still had some reservations about submitting to Lu Xuan. However, he was nowpletely willing to surrender himself to his master.


    In a short span of time, not only had he broken through to the National Guardian level, but he had alsopletely consolidated his cultivation.


    There was not long to go before he could break through to the Divine level.


    This was progress he had not even dreamt about.


    Still, even with his current National Guardian level cultivation, he felt like he could not see the end of Young Master Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation, and he even felt like the gap between them was growing.


    Though Lu Xuan was currently just standing there in his field of view, it felt as though he could break through the air and fly away at any moment.


    It was an extremely amazing feeling. It was like Lu Xuan was on the verge of leaving the secr world.


    As for Shi Danze, he could perceive even less of Lu Xuan¡¯s abilities. He only had the vague sense that Lu Xuan was probably very strong, but he had no bottom line to judge his strength on.

 Chapter 120 - A Market Worth Over a Trillion

    <h4>Chapter 120: A Market Worth Over a Trillion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If anyone were to take a close look at Lu Xuan, they would discover that the falling snow evaporated immediately about three inches away from his body. Without evennding on him, it would vanish without a trace.


    The falling snow was unable to even touch Lu Xuan.


    He was also feelingpletely at peace right now, though for different reasons than ordinary people. The others needed the formation he had set up to reach this peaceful state, but he did not. His heart was always in a state of tranquility.


    Like a living god, he was only held back by the limitations of the flesh. If his body was strong enough, he could break through the air right now, ascending into the heavens and bing a deity.


    This was the reason why Shi Danze and Zhang Hongyang felt like he could leave the secr world any moment and fly away.


    It was not a mere assumption, but reality. Lu Xuan indeed had the ability to do such a thing.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, he could definitely be called the strongest at the present time. He did not have to fear anything. At the same time, the family he had lost in his past life was by his side this time, and the weaknesses of his spirit had all been repaired. He was truly enjoying a great sense of peace like he had never experienced before.


    In these kinds of environments, a human¡¯s potential could be maximized, and their cultivation would also be much more efficient.


    This was the fundamental reason why many people looked for famous mountains, rivers, or caves to cultivate themselves.


    It was not because they wanted to live in the mountain wilds like a savage, but they needed that kind of environment to bring peace to their own spirit.


    When one cultivated to Lu Xuan¡¯s level, one would often feel that the cultivation of one¡¯s mindset was much more important than further increasing one¡¯s strength.


    It was October, and snow was falling across the entire country. More precisely, snow was falling throughout the entire northern hemisphere, even in some desert areas with very little precipitation. It was a snowfall that went againstmon scientific understanding.


    There was fog everywhere, and the heavy snowfall was bing a disaster.


    All signs pointed to the abnormality of the situation.


    In Xia City, in a luxurious clubhouse, a group of middle-aged wealthy men in expensive clothes were having a party, drinking, and making merry.


    Standing next to them, they were apanied by a group of extremely beautiful girls who looked like junior high school students, who poured drinks and brought them food from time to time.


    In the outside world, they could be goddesses sought after by many, with countless fans giving them likes if they posted a video to TikTok. Here, however, their role was just to serve.


    Even so, they did not feel ashamed in the slightest. These rich people were all dressed up gorgeously, and each one had an air about them.


    There were even a few of them who asionally appeared on nation-wide news broadcasts and were among the richest people in the country.


    And among these rich and wealthy, there was a man who led the group. He looked to be middle-aged, with a goatee, in a bespoke suit made by the top foreign tailors. Even among this group of rich people, he was at the top.


    This man was none other than Yang Chengsi.


    And the rest of these rich people were all his business partners.


    Each and every one of them was a businessman who was respected in provinces across the country, and none of them had a worth below five billion. With a people of this caliber, and the amount of them present at the party, if one tried to get in through regr channels, even the number one person in a province would need to make an appointment in person.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, once everyone is done eating and drinking, I think we can get to business!¡± Yang Chengsi scanned the crowd as he made the announcement.


    ¡°During this time, the Vajra Amulets that I¡¯ve sent to everyone should have already been sold out. Before, you all doubted if there was a market for these Vajra Amulets, but ording to my investigations, you should have managed to sell all the Vajra Amulets on hand!¡± Yang Chengsi said. ¡°The next thing I want to discuss is the delegation of sales agents of the Vajra Amulets. Each province should only have one provincial-level sales agent, and after that, you can recruit city-level sales agents.¡±


    When the crowd heard this, their breathing rate instantly sped up. It could be said that they had not seen the merits of the Vajra Amulets before, but over thest month or so of testing and sales, they had all quickly run out of the hundred Vajra Amulets they were each given!


    To be precise, the Vajra Amulets were practically snatched from them. A Vajra Amulet could block a bullet fired at oneself, and not just once. To these rich people, it may not be useful to them in an ordinary situation, but if it were ever used, it would save a life.


    One Vajra Amulet only cost a hundred thousand. For those rich people, whether it was a hundred thousand, or a hundred or thousand times more expensive, they would be willing to pay the price if it would buy them their lives.


    ¡°However, anyone who wishes to be a sales agent must first pay a one billion deposit!¡± Yang Chengsi dered.


    ¡°Chairman Yang, that¡¯s too expensive!¡± someone furrowed their brow and voiced aint.


    A billion was not a small sum to them, and this was just for the deposit.


    A price like that was enough to dissuade many of them.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s too expensive, you¡¯re free to choose not to participate!¡±


    Yang Chengsiughed lightly. This was a seller¡¯s market, and he had the goods, so the others had to obey him.


    The other rich people began to think hard about it. It could be said that they were trading goods every Cultivator needed. In truth, many rich people needed this protection, and after the developments in the country of Huaxia, they had no shortage of the rich. ording to market research, there were more than a million people with a worth surpassing ten million.


    Even if each of them only bought one piece, it would be a market of over 100 billion, not to mention that each person would definitely buy more than one piece. For example, they themselves had bought tens or hundreds of the Vajra Amulets, holding it for a critical moment when it could save a life.


    Thinking about it, it was a market of billions of dors.


    Moreover, a hundred thousand was just the price at which Yang Chengsi sold to them. They could resell it for double the price, and from their initial estimates, the market would be worth over a trillion.


    ¡°Chairman Yang, I wonder which faction you¡¯ve found to back you, that has even entrusted the sale of Vajra Amulets to you?¡± someone raised their head to ask quietly.


    At this question, the eyes of the other rich people all lit up. Some even thought of investigating so they could go directly to the source to discuss terms and cut out the middle man, Yang Chengsi.


    Yang Chengsi was certainly aware of the group¡¯s intentions, but he was not concerned. If his rtionship with Lu Xuan were just a normal business rtionship, he would definitely be worried about these people bypassing him to contact Lu Xuan.


    However, Yang Chengsi had now surrendered himself to serve Lu Xuan, and any profits he earned were equivalent to profits Lu Xuan earned. There was no reason for Lu Xuan to forsake Yang Chengsi in favor of these other people.


    However, just as Yang Chengsi was about to reply, he suddenly heard a remark from one of the rich people: ¡°I heard that there was someone called Mister Lu who once sold these Vajra Amulets?¡±


    The eyes of the crowd lit up, and they hurriedlymitted the name to memory. Only a few of them had the vague feeling that the name sounded familiar.


    If it were the world of Cultivators, this name woulde with a well-known reputation. Even though many people had neverid eyes on Lu Xuan, they had still heard tales of the legendary character who uprooted the Soul-snatcher Sect.


    Furthermore, the Agency of Special Affairs was constantly publicizing Lu Xuan.


    In the circles of these rich people, they were not so savvy about his reputation. Only a few of them felt like they had heard this name, Mister Lu, somewhere before.

 Chapter 121 - Or Nobody Gets To Sell Vajra Amulets!

    <h4>Chapter 121: Or Nobody Gets To Sell Vajra Amulets!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you since you get to cooperate with Mister Lu!¡±


    At this time, the magnate who asked the question earlier continued. He apparently knew Mister Lu¡¯s position in the world of Cultivators and naturally was aware of what his name ultimately represented in their world.


    It was a name with a well-known reputation.


    The others looked at the two curiously. From what they could tell from this dialogue, that Mister Lu must really have been an incredible person, or the rich magnate would not have such an envious expression.


    ¡°Cooperate? You can¡¯t call that cooperation. I¡¯m just one of Mister Lu¡¯sckeys!¡± Yang Chengsi replied, shaking his head.


    Hearing this, the crowd was even more astounded. They all had heard to various degrees about what kind of man Yang Chengsi was, even if they were not Min Province natives. They had also heard that Yang Chengsi was one of the big bosses in Min Province, who had business connections in both the legal and illegal realms.


    Even if he was faced with the Min Province Agency of Special Affairs Chief, he would not stoop so low as to call himself ackey.


    Yet, looking at the way Yang Chengsi said it, he did not even seem to have a problem calling himself Mister Lu¡¯sckey.


    The people watching had the slightest inkling that this Mister Lu was not a simple person.


    Yang Chengsi simply swept a cold look over the magnate and did not take his words to heart.


    They were all people in the circle of the wealthy, and even if they had heard about events in the world of Cultivators to some degree, they only took the news at face value.


    People who were not of the world of Cultivators could not understand their logic and way of thinking in the end.


    In terms of the market, even if they were facing the number one or number two heads of a country, they would not have to serve them as theirckeys.


    The resources they controlled were a kind of strength in themselves.


    However, this kind of strength was worthless in front of a true master.


    The reason was that their rules could not bind a master from the world of Cultivators.


    They would not engage in a proper trade war. They would just attack, and their opponent was dead.


    Suddenly, right at this moment, the main door to their private room was opened.


    Yang Chengsi furrowed his brow, wondering who could be so impertinent.


    However, when he raised his head to look at the new arrival, he could not help but go pale.


    It was a bespectacled middle-aged man dressed in a Chinese robe.


    ¡°Wen Ziteng?¡± Yang Chengsi¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.


    He had already recognized the man as Wen Ziteng. This was the other boss of the underworld who he had chased out of Min Province back then.


    It was only after he pushed out Wen Ziteng that Yang Chengsi could be the Master of the Coalition of the Woods in Min Province.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would still recognize me!¡± Wen Ziteng said with a lightugh.


    Yang Chengsi shot to his feet immediately, as the muscles across his body tensed up. This was different from when he faced Lu Xuan, as this man was his true mortal enemy.


    ¡°Still, the one who wants to talk to you today isn¡¯t me, but our young master!¡±


    Wen Ziteng made an inviting gesture, and a young man walked in with big strides. The young man was wearing a presentable and expensive-looking white suit, and he had a handsome face, except for the fact that he looked a bit mean.


    His eyes swept over the people present as he said, ¡°It¡¯s very lively here. It seems like I¡¯m not toote and have arrived right on time!¡±


    Saying this, he pulled over a chair and sat in it, continuing, ¡°Let me introduce myself to everyone. My name is Song Shijie!¡±


    Seeing the looks of confusion on the others¡¯ faces, as though they did not know who Song Shijie was, he was not surprised. Continuing on, he said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m doing work for my family in the country, so it¡¯s normal for you not to know me. However, you might have heard of our organization, the Holy Dragon Corporation.¡±


    Hearing the name ¡°Holy Dragon Corporation,¡± many of the people¡¯s faces went pale. If they were regr people, they really might not know about this Holy Dragon Corporation, as it was too distant from the real world they knew about.


    However, the people present were different. Among businessmen, even if they were not at the very top, they were pretty close.


    Naturally, they were aware that they were only considered the richest people in the public eye. In reality, there was another hidden world, where many rich magnates were secretly hiding their wealth.


    Among them, there were several outstanding names, such as the Holy Dragon Corporation and the Taichu Group.


    Nobody knew when these organizations were established, but they knew that they had already existed a long, long time ago.


    To an average person, these businessmen were people of great power and influence, but in front of these organizations, they were nothing.


    The strength of a branch of any of these organizations wasparable to them, and if it was a main family of the organization, their capabilities far outstripped their own.


    Seeing how the people¡¯s faces had changed in color, Song Shijie nodded in satisfaction, saying, ¡°Looks like everyone should know about our Holy Dragon Corporation. That saves me a lot of effort exining myself. What I¡¯vee here to say is, today is the first time I¡¯m helping my family with business, and I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re selling those Vajra Amulets?¡±


    The crowd looked at Song Shijie expectantly, not knowing what wasing next.


    ¡°As it happens, I¡¯m interested in them too!¡± Song Shijieughed lightly, continuing, ¡°I want to be in charge of all the sales of Vajra Amulets in the country. And everyone just happens to be here, right? It saves me the trouble of going from province to province looking for sales representatives!


    ¡°However, if I¡¯m taking charge, I should naturally get some benefit out of this, right? I¡¯ve heard the selling price for one Vajra Amulet is a hundred thousand. Now, I¡¯m offering you the chance to sell them to me at ten thousand apiece, so you won¡¯t be getting nothing out of it!¡±


    Song Shijie¡¯s words made the group¡¯s expressions change swiftly. This Song Shijie was obviously trying to pull off a scam. Initially, they got the goods from Yang Chengsi at a price of a hundred thousand apiece, and he was trying to push the price down to ten thousand. Of course, in this case, the ones who would be crushed were not them, but the man backing Yang Chengsi, Mister Lu.


    Still, they were businessmen and naturally disliked people like this who tried to use their own status to pull off daylight robbery.


    ¡°Addressing Young Master Song, the Vajra Amulets are not mine to possess, and so I have no right to determine their price. I¡¯m just a middle-man in these sales!¡± Yang Chengsi suppressed the rage inside him as he replied.


    This man was being way too audacious, trying to take a huge chunk of the profits all for himself.


    ¡°Insolence. Is this how that Lu Xuan trains the dogs who serve him?¡± Seeing that Yang Chengsi did not immediately agree to his request, Song Shijie¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to teach you a proper lesson on his behalf. Wen Ziteng, cripple him!¡± Song Shijie ordered coldly, with an arrogant look.


    Like a phantom, Wen Ziteng¡¯s figure appeared directly in front of Yang Chengsi.


    Bang!


    Wen Ziteng¡¯s palm shot out at the speed of lightning, and in a sh, he struck Yang Chengsi in his lower abdomen.


    With a cry of agony, Yang Chengsi was sent hurtling backward, covered in blood.


    ¡°You¡¯ve crippled my martial ability!¡±


    Yang Chengsi felt a mixture of fear and anger. He sensed that his Dantian had been broken, and he could no longer use his martial arts. The decades he spent cultivating himself were now for naught.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯ve crippled you and your martial arts?¡± Song Shijie stood up as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to think about it. Tell this Lu Xuan that he can either let me be in charge of sales in this country or nobody gets to sell Vajra Amulets!¡±

 Chapter 122 - Dragon Crossing Over? It Must Stay Put!

    <h4>Chapter 122: Dragon Crossing Over? It Must Stay Put!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The group of wealthy bosses was frozen in fear. Obviously, the scene unfolding before them waspletely outside of their realm of understanding.


    Or to put it another way, this did not follow the rules of the market. It was simple, violent, and straightforward. If someone was stronger than you, you had to submit.


    It is said that the market is like a battlefield, but when faced with a real battlefield, the difference was stark.


    It was because losing on the real battlefield meant death!


    The majestic Yang Chengsi, who had been in control of everything just moments ago, had now been crippled.


    Even his opponent¡¯s movements were fast as lightning, and with their untrained naked eyes, they could not even follow Wen Ziteng¡¯s moves.


    ¡°I will definitely pass on this message!¡± Yang Chengsi replied, gritting his teeth.


    He knew that his old enemy had climbed to a higher level, and he had no way of taking revenge with just his own power.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡± Song Shijieughed lightly.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t intrude on your soiree any longer. Wen Ziteng, we¡¯re going!¡±


    Watching his attackers arrogantly leave, Yang Chengsi struggled to his feet.


    In the living room of the vi in the center of theke, Yang Chengsi reluctantly recounted what happened.


    From the Coiling Dragon Ring, Lu Xuan retrieved a porcin sk from which he poured out an alkahestry pill. Then he handed it to Yang Chengsi, saying, ¡°This is an alkahestry pill for healing injuries, eat it first!¡±


    Yang Chengsi saw that Lu Xuan waspletely calm and did not even seem angered by the news. He felt that it was strange, but did not dare to probe further, and hurriedly swallowed the alkahestry pill.


    The alkahestry pill turned into a clear stream, spreading directly into his body.


    To Yang Chengsi¡¯s surprise, the injuries he had thought he would never recover from were actually gradually healing thanks to the healing effects of the medicine.


    It must be pointed out that out of the many injuries a warrior could receive, the most problematic ones, which were nearly impossible to recover from, were injuries to the Dantian.


    The reason was that Dantian was connected to the root of martial arts ability, so it was incredibly hard to heal!


    He previously knew of many warriors who had their Dantian injured, and immediately lost all their martial arts ability, bing a regr person.


    Yet Lu Xuan just casually took out an alkahestry pill from a porcin sk and was able to heal him. He was shaken to his core.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Young Master!¡±


    Yang Chengsi was extremely moved. He sensed that not only was his injury recovering rapidly, his strength was also almost imperceptibly growing. This was really a blessing in disguise.


    This alkahestry pill for healing injuries was like the consolidation pill and was produced personally by Lu Xuan. Over this length of time, Lu Xuan had been sessively buying medicinal ingredients off of the Dark Web, and this pill he created was called the Yuanyang pill.


    For Cultivators at the current time, no matter what kind of injuries they had sustained, even if they were breathing theirst, the pill could bring them back from the brink of death. If this were released to the public, it would be worth a fortune, and countless people would be fighting over it.


    Lu Xuan did not have a lot of them, only holding on to about twenty pills, and it was just that he did not normally need to take them. This time, Yang Chengsi ultimately suffered this grievous wound for his sake, so he could not possibly stand by without helping.


    Indeed, he was sure that the enemy should being straight for him.


    In truth, it was not too difficult to guess that.


    From Yang Chengsi¡¯s retelling of the incident, Lu Xuan was able to determine that their enemy knew of his existence.


    Furthermore, they were not afraid of his reputation and hade with the specific purpose of looking for him.


    For many people, Mister Lu was an extremely mysterious character who rarely showed himself, so his identity was unclear and unknown.


    However, to people who really wanted to know who he was, it was not difficult to find out.


    ¡°You said his name was Song Shijie?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He identified himself as Song Shijie. Could it be that the Young Master knows him?¡± Yang Chengsi hurriedly asked.


    ¡°You could say that. But he doesn¡¯t know me at this time!¡±


    Lu Xuan rubbed his chin as he had already figured out who was really pulling the strings behind all this.


    Luo Ying!


    In his past life, Luo Ying was on good terms with Song Shijie. Hence, during that time, Lu Xuan actually knew Song Shijie.


    However, at the time, Song Shijie was one of Luo Ying¡¯s suitors, so Lu Xuan¡¯s rtionship with him was strained, and conflict had often erupted between them.


    Later on, when Lu Xuan discovered Luo Ying¡¯s real motives andpletely made an enemy of the Luo family, Song Shijie had also once joined the Luo family in pursuing him.


    He could add this new slight on to his old grudges!


    The Holy Dragon Corporation backing Song Shijie was also a big deal and was a hidden sect sealed away by Liu Bowen in the past, the Holy Dragon Syndicate.


    Like the Taichu Group, the Holy Dragon Corporation wasposed of many different families, among which the Song family was one of the families who held authoritative power within the Holy Dragon Corporation.


    At this point in time, Lu Xuan should have yet to meet Song Shijie, but he still came looking for him by name to cause trouble. Clearly, Luo Ying was the instigator behind this.


    He had to quickly kill this meddling woman.


    He had asked Yang Chengsi to keep tabs on the Luo family¡¯s activity, but it seemed like ever since conflict had erupted between them and Lu Xuan, the Luo family¡¯s power had diminished, and they had left Min Province.


    As for things outside the people¡¯s day to day life, it was not something that Yang Chengsi could keep track of. After all, the abilities of his Coalition of the Woods were limited.


    ¡°Young Master, what shall we do? This Holy Dragon Corporation can¡¯t be underestimated. I have already got my people to do an investigation, and the strength of the Holy Dragon Corporation stretches across the entire country, with even some significant influence across the globe!¡± Yang Chengsi reported. ¡°I¡¯ve also received information that they are going to hold a dinner party in three days, formally beginning their invasion into Min Province!¡±


    ¡°A dinner party in three days?¡± Lu Xuan sneered coldly. ¡°They think I¡¯m going to stand by and do nothing after they hurt my men? Min Province is my turf. Do they think they can cross over like a dragon? Even a dragon must stay put before me, and even a tiger musty low!¡±


    He had already been recognized by many as the top dog of Min Province. And now, the Holy Dragon Corporation expects him to surrender to them when they stick their foot in?


    That was impossible. If it were that easy, he would not be Lu Xuan!


    ¡°But the Holy Dragon Corporation is very powerful!¡± Yang Chengsi was still slightly worried. If he were in Lu Xuan¡¯s position, he would probably be so frightened that he would drop everything and escape abroad.


    ¡°So what if their faction is powerful? We are Cultivators, and at the end of the day, all that matters is our strength!¡± Lu Xuan remarked impassively. ¡°When he got Wen Ziteng to cripple your martial arts, did he care about the strength of your organization, yourpanies, or your subordinates?¡±


    Yang Chengsi quickly recognized the truth in his words. It was not a logic he did not understand. Even so, he was a regr person who was still scared of the Holy Dragon Corporation.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. In his past life, he had uprooted the Holy Dragon Syndicate, so what was the measly Holy Dragon Corporation, the subordinates of the Holy Dragon Syndicate, to him.


    He could not care less about this Holy Dragon Corporation. Moreover, the Song family was just one of the families within the Holy Dragon Corporation that held power.


    ¡°Rx. In three days, I¡¯ll personally take revenge for you!¡±


    Lu Xuan simply patted Yang Chengsi on his shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Young Master!¡± Yang Chengsi hurriedly replied. He had chosen the right man to serve, as he did not have to worry about being casually thrown aside by Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 123 - He Will Definitely Come Today

    <h4>Chapter 123: He Will Definitely Come Today</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Three dayster, on a manor on a mountain close to Fu City, the lights were shining brightly.


    In front of the gate of the manor, there was a lot of traffic, with peopleing and going. The people who were entering were all important individuals with a lot of influence throughout the entire Min Province.


    It was a rare sight, for these individuals who were normally unavable to ordinary people to be scrambling to enter this manor on the mountains.


    There were even some less influential politicians and businessmen, who had used various methods at their disposal to acquire an invitation, rushing to pay respects.


    It was simply because the host of this dinner party was the Holy Dragon Corporation, which had a shocking amount of influence over the world economy, and which they had heard much about.


    The capabilities of the Holy Dragon Corporation were naturally beyond all doubt, and the higher one¡¯s status, the more well-known the Holy Dragon Corporation was to them.


    They had even heard that they were supported by a hidden sect, though these were only rumors, and nobody had seen proof of it.


    To be precise, there were always legends about hidden sects, but nobody had really seen one in action.


    And this time, the son of the Song family in the Holy Dragon Corporation intended to invade Min Province. He invited all the prominent individuals in Min Province, and in an instant, attracted many of them who had their own ideas.


    Night had not yet fallen, and the manor was already filled with many guests. Many of them could only stand in the corners, as to be frank, even tycoons with a worth of over a billion were unremarkable in this crowd, and did not dare to stand in the center and draw undue attention.


    These people gathered in small groups of twos and threes, quietly discussing what this event was about.


    ¡°Do you all know why the Holy Dragon Corporation suddenly announced their entry into Min Province?¡± someone asked in a low whisper.


    Around them, the old bosses shook their heads, not knowing the reason why.


    ¡°I heard that this Song Shijie spent many years studying abroad and handling business for the Song family overseas. However, a month ago, he suddenly returned to this country, and then quickly finalized the decision to enter the Min Province!¡±


    ¡°Who on earth is the Song Shijie, and how high is his status within the Holy Dragon Corporation?¡±


    Someone asked this because, based on their understanding, there were many families that made up the Holy Dragon Corporation, and the Song family was just one of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this Song Shijie is the most outstanding scion of the Song family in this generation. They say that when he was overseas, he beat back many of the foreign factions. His position in the Holy Dragon Corporation is also very high, and he is in the top two among the younger generation. In the future, he is one of the hopefuls to lead the Holy Dragon Corporation!¡±


    When many of the others heard this, the unconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air. It should be known that the Holy Dragon Corporation was an organization of an extremelyrge scale. To be an outstanding individual in this organization, and be one of the shortlisted candidates for helming the Holy Dragon Corporation in the future, it was enough proof of his elite capabilities.


    ¡°Nobody dares to defy the Song family. Especially now that the Song family is clearly prepared to break into the Min Province, do we have any other choice than to attend? If anyone does not show them face now, they may be the target for attacks in the future!¡±


    A group of old bossesined bitterly. With their status, they were at the top of the financial world, but now they had to lower their heads to a youngster.


    But then, one of the old bosses holding a wine ss whispered quietly, ¡°Did you hear this snippet of news?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± someone else immediately asked urgently.


    ¡°Rumor has it that three days ago, this young master from the Song family came up to Yang Chengsi¡¯s front door and attacked him, leaving him with heavy injuries. He wanted to boldly snatch away the business of selling Vajra Amulets right then and there!¡± the person said in an enigmatic way.


    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± The old bosses who were listening all had expressions of disbelief on their faces.


    Needless to say, they all knew about Vajra Amulets. It was the talismans that had suddenly appeared on the market in the past month.


    In the beginning, they did not believe in the power of the Vajra Amulet at all, thinking it was some kind of ancient superstition.


    However, they quickly confirmed that the Vajra Amulets did indeed work as advertised, and were able to block attacks from bullets.


    Then, when they wanted to buy some for themselves, they discovered that they could not, as it was limited to one piece per person.


    If not, any of them could buy out the entire stock of Vajra Amulets.


    Even so, there were many other people who could not even afford one.


    It cost a hundred thousand per piece, which really was not a huge sum. Anyone who was slightly wealthy could afford one. One could easily imagine howrge the market for Vajra Amulets could be if the demand could keep up with the supply. It would be an infinitely growing market.


    It was not that nobody else wanted a share of the market, but the business was personally run by the Master of the Coalition of the Woods in Min Province, Yang Chengsi. Moreover, it was said that he was backed by the top dog of Min Province, Mister Lu.


    Who would dare try to stick their fingers into this business?


    Yet, the reality of the situation was telling them that there was someone who dared!


    Still, considering the might of the Holy Dragon Corporation, many did not consider it out of the ordinary. A normal faction may not have the strength to interfere, but the Holy Dragon Corporation was different, and they did indeed possess such strength.


    In the manor, there was ady holding a wine ss. She was in a burgundy evening dress. The expensive branded evening dress brought out the best of her curvaceous figure.


    It was Lin Miaoyi of the Taichu Group¡¯s Lin family, who had not seen Lu Xuan again for many months.


    Over the past several months, she had developed an even more extraordinary air, and one could clearly tell she was different from an ordinary woman. Even the many other beautiful women present only helped to emphasize her attractiveness.


    Not too far away, Ling Huang from the Ling Group held his daughter Ling Fei¡¯s arm as they entered the premises.


    Ling Fei was dressed in a white evening dress, highlighting her curvaceous figure and exquisite makeup. It was obvious that she had taken a lot of care to dress up for the asion tonight.


    ¡°Dad, you said Mister Lu woulde?¡± Ling Fei asked carefully.


    ¡°He will definitelye!¡±


    Ling Huang nodded, then surveyed his surroundings.


    ¡°Based on the information I received, Mister Lu¡¯s subordinate was heavily injured by Song Shijie. Normally, Mister Lu might seem to be gentle and warm, but that¡¯s only when nobody is provoking him. Once someone crosses him, he will not let them go easily. He will definitely be here today!¡±


    Ling Huang believed that he had a considerable understanding of Lu Xuan¡¯s character. If Lu Xuan quietly epted what had happened, then that would truly be beyond his expectations.


    But he did not believe that would happen!


    Suddenly, at this exact moment, Ling Fei¡¯s gaze flickered as she sighted something. She did not know when it happened, but at one of the buffet tables in the corner, a casually dressed young man had appeared and was gorging himself.


    He obviously stood out from the rest of the crowd, who were dressed in their finery.


    Nobody knew how he had got in, and even more surprisingly, the people around him werepletely ignoring the young man, as though they did not see him.


    He was truly being disregarded!


    When her gaze fell onto the young man¡¯s figure, he looked up and shed her a small smile.


    Covering her mouth in surprise, Ling Fei realized the man was none other than Lu Xuan!

 Chapter 124 - Stars Twinkling Around the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 124: Stars Twinkling Around the Moon</h4>


    Ling Fei had just heard Ling Huang say that Lu Xuan would definitely be here today. She never expected that in the blink of an eye, she would actually see him right here.


    She had been worried about Lu Xuan before, as she knew of the Holy Dragon Corporation¡¯s reputation. They were making aggressive moves and were clearlying for Lu Xuan¡¯s head, so she was terrified that he would be in danger.


    How would she know that Lu Xuan actually seemed not to care at all, putting on a thoughtless appearance?


    However, before she could call out, she saw Lu Xuan put a finger to his lips in a gesture of silence. Ling Fei immediately understood that Lu Xuan still did not want to be discovered.


    This was even though he was happily gulping down food while seated boldly at the table.


    Even then, nobody seemed to notice him. Even the people right next to him did not see him, as though he had cast a spell of invisibility.


    Even her own father had not noticed Lu Xuan nearby when he had scanned the surroundings earlier.


    However, before she could walk over there, she saw a burgundy-colored figure heading briskly towards the table.


    It was none other than Lin Miaoyi!


    ¡°Lu Xuan?¡± Lin Miaoyi walked over withrge strides, holding a ss of wine.


    On Lin Miaoyi¡¯s pretty and delicate face, a look of surprise surfaced. She clearly had not expected in her wildest dreams to see Lu Xuan here.


    ording to her investigations into Lu Xuan¡¯s family, they were all middle-level managers and were wealthier than the average person. Even so, they should not have been eligible to be invited to such an exclusive event.


    ¡°Lin Miaoyi? What a coincidence, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you here!¡± Lu Xuan said with a chuckle. He did not seem to care too much, continuing to scarf down the food.


    It should be pointed out that the buffet at this banquet was very delicious, and it was probably not cheap.


    As Lin Miaoyi watched Lu Xuan continue to eat heartily, she could not help but smile. Lu Xuan was just like when she first met him; he had been unmoved by her presence.


    In front of her, a regr man would unquestionably watch their manners when they ate, putting on a show of elegance and ss.


    This was not narcissism, but her self-awareness about her attractiveness. It was a just assessment, neither overly prideful nor self-deprecating.


    For this reason, Lu Xuan was a unique case. Other men had tried to y games with her, acting like they did not care, but she could see through their tricks.


    Yet, Lu Xuan was different. He did not care about his image in her eyes, as though he was meeting her as an old friend.


    ¡°You¡¯re still the same. You¡¯re very special!¡±


    Lin Miaoyiughed. She remembered that she had added Lu Xuan on WeChat, but they had not really chatted much, and she had forgotten about him in the past few months.


    After all, the blind date back then was just a minor episode in her life. If not for the incident with Luo Kunter on, she might not even have spoken to him after getting his WeChat contact.


    ¡°Am I special?¡± Lu Xian said with augh. ¡°They just want to be your suitors, that¡¯s why they need to uphold an especially good image in front of you. I don¡¯t need to!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be my suitor?¡±


    Without thinking, Lin Miaoyi asked him this question, but as the words left her mouth, she realized her mistake, as the question was a bit too dubious.


    ¡°Everybody has an eye for beauty. However, if I really liked you, I would make you chase after me!¡± Lu Xuan answered with a serious look.


    However, this amused Lin Miaoyi to the point that she had a giggling fit as she quivered withughter like she had heard a particrly funny joke.


    ¡°Me? Chase you? You¡¯re confident in yourself!¡± Lin Miaoyiughed. ¡°Still, what are you doing here?¡±


    Lu Xuan shot Lin Miaoyi a look, saying, ¡°You¡¯re probably trying to imply that even though I¡¯m not qualified to attend this banquet, I¡¯ve somehow appeared here tonight, aren¡¯t you!¡±


    Lin Miaoyi was about to deny it, but then she realized that the man before her, Lu Xuan, was extremely strong psychologically. He did not need her constion, so she simply nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because Song Shijie invited me, and he gave me a very special invitation!¡± Lu Xuan said impassively.


    Lin Miaoyi¡¯s beautiful eyes widened slightly, not understanding what exactly Lu Xuan was talking about.


    She could not think of any way that Lu Xuan might be connected to Song Shijie. The two men seemed to be lightyears apart, separated by several gxies, and their paths would never intersect under normal circumstances.


    ¡°You¡¯re here too, aren¡¯t you? Are you representing the Lin family? Or are you here as a representative of the Taichu Group?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    At this time, Lin Miaoyi¡¯s heart sank, and she shot Lu Xuan a look. Then she said, ¡°You¡¯re very special, aren¡¯t you? It seems like you know quite a lot!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you curious about me now? Don¡¯t get curious. Getting curious about a guy is the first step to falling in love with him!¡± Lu Xuanughed.


    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore!¡±


    Lin Miaoyi rolled her eyes at him. She wondered to herself why she was reacting so strangely. She wondered how someone like her could be so emotional from someone else¡¯s passing remark.


    As for Lu Xuan, he looked at Lin Miaoyi with some measure of surprise. During the few months he had not seen her, Lin Miaoyi¡¯s strength had undergone groundbreaking changes. Back then, she was just around a Level Four Huajin level, but now she had climbed all the way up to a Level Six Martial Arts Legend.


    Moreover, from the looks of it, she should be able to break through to the Level Seven National Guardian Level in a couple of days.


    When one thought about how few National Guardian level Cultivators there were in Min Province, it became clear how frightening the Taichu Path¡¯s insider information was. The speed at which they trained up their younger generations was amazing. The servants which Lu Xuan epted, like Yang Chengsi and Zhang Hongyang, could be considered to be amateur Cultivators, without much potential. If they had not had the fortune of meeting Lu Xuan, their future prospects in this life were very limited.


    Even with the same amount of time spent cultivating, the difference in strength gained could be ten-fold, or even a few hundred times more.


    All of a sudden, there was a loudmotion, as a young man gradually descended the spiral staircase on the second floor. The young man had a handsome face, with a tall and broad figure, and he was wearing a fitting white suit, exuding an air of authority.


    The moment he appeared, all eyes present were focused on him!


    The Song family¡¯s Song Shijie!


    In an instant, everyone realized who this young man was.


    ¡°He¡¯s Song Shijie? As expected, he¡¯s outstanding!¡±


    Many people could see how exceptional Song Shijie was, and many of the famous and influential people of Min Province went forward to surround him. They served as a foil to him, like stars twinkling around a moon.


    There was no mistaking it. This man was the real host of this banquet.


    From the Holy Dragon Corporation, the scion of the Song family, Song Shijie!


    Song Shijie paid no heed to thepliments the important people of Min Province were showering him with, instead announcing, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I am Song Shijie. Some of you should know me, some of you do not. It is my first time returning to this country to work for the Corporation, so it¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t know me. However, from this day onwards, I think you should all get to know me!


    ¡°Starting today, the Holy Dragon Corporation is going to make inroads into Min Province. We¡¯ve invited everyone here today in hopes that you can bear witness to this. However, that is not my only reason for inviting everyone here today!¡±

 Chapter 125 - From This Day Onwards, There Can Only Be One Voice in Min Province

    <h4>Chapter 125: From This Day Onwards, There Can Only Be One Voice in Min Province</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that all the other provinces have a leader, and only the Min Province is leaderless in every realm. Like a te of scattered sand, your strength cannot be directed in any one direction. I think it¡¯s time for us to change this situation!¡± Song Shijie looked directly into the crowd as he dered, ¡°I, Song Shijie, present my humble self to take on this important task!¡±


    Everyone present understood that this was Song Shijie¡¯s intention¡ªto gather theirbined strength under hismand, forming an alliance.


    When that happened, he would be the leader of the alliance and would be able to mobilize the power of the entire Min Province as he wished. Those who submitted to him would prosper, while those who resisted would perish.


    This was something that nobody had been able to aplish thus far, not even the Min Province Agency of Special Affairs.


    This was because even though the Agency of Special Affairs was very powerful, they could only exert their influence on the world of Cultivators. In the two realms of politics and finance, their influence was much more limited.


    And now, Song Shijie hade topletely unite all these separate worlds, bing the true number one leader in all of Min Province.


    This was something that left the crowd stunned for a moment.


    It was different from calling Lu Xuan the number one top dog of Min Province, as it was only abel that signified Lu Xuan was the strongest in all of Min Province.


    It did not mean he was given a position to rule at the top.


    Obviously, not everyone was willing to be lorded over by a new alliance leader.


    Moreover, he was a junior to them, and he had only got to his position through his family¡¯s connections.


    Although the people present at the party did not hold powerparable to the Song family¡¯s, in their heart of hearts, they were still fighters who struggled for their position. There was no way they could look up to someone who climbed up through their family¡¯s connections.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong,dies and gentlemen, you¡¯re not willing?¡± Song Shijie asked lightly.


    He was not surprised by their reaction. Ever since he started working for the family, he had encountered situations like this many times. There were cases of people looking down on him, even thinking that he was just blessed with his family¡¯s protection.


    Some people were born into a position others spent their whole lives achieving.


    Deep down, Song Shijie understood this, but he did not care. The people who had hemmed and hawed were now already buried six feet under.


    ¡°I agree. Every other province has a leader, and it¡¯s much easier to get things done. Our Min Province is scattered like sand, and we are out fighting amongst ourselves, while others treat us as a joke. Thus, I agree to support Young Master Song!¡±


    At this moment, one man stepped forward, choosing to support Song Shijie.


    When the others saw who he was, they could not help but inhale a breath of cold air. It was a big yer in Min Province, the province¡¯s own King of Real Estate, Li Hongjun.


    Li Hongjun was only involved in the real estate business, and over many years he continued to keep a low profile, so people from other industries did not really know much about him.


    However, even if they could only see the tip of the iceberg, they knew that he was a huge superpower in the real estate industry. After all, he was a man given the nickname, the King of Real Estate.


    Now he had directlye forward in support of Song Shijie. To many, this was a very, very clear signal.


    Song Shijie had note unprepared, or to be precise, he hadepletely prepared.


    He had already found supporters in Min Province. Even before the Holy Dragon Corporation had entered Min Province, they had extended their tendrils of influence that had a surprisingly big effect, and it was just that the average person was kept in the dark about this.


    ¡°I support Young Master Song!¡±


    ¡°I agree, as well!¡±


    With Li Hongjun opening the floodgates, very soon, more than half of the people present were in agreement. Or perhaps it should be said that they had no choice but to submit to this strength.


    Against the Song family, and the gigantic powers behind the Song family, they had no choice but to lower their heads.


    It showed that the remaining people who were yet to fall in line were a little bit slow to adapt to the circumstances.


    The Ling Group helmed by Ling Huang stood out especially.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ling Huang, do you have a different opinion?¡± Song Shijie looked straight at Ling Huang. He had clearly done his homework, so he could identify Ling Huang straight away.


    Needless to say, he knew that Ling Huang was extremely influential even amongst the big bosses of Fu City. After all, he used to be the richest man in Fu City.


    Among the rich and powerful of Fu City, he clearly had tremendous clout. If Ling Huang refused to bow his head, it would influence many others, and would also throw a wrench into Song Shijie¡¯s ns.


    ¡°I simply think that it¡¯s a bad proposal!¡± Ling Huang replied slowly.


    ¡°Bad? What gives you the right to speak to our Young Master this way!¡±


    All of a sudden, Wen Ziteng popped out from behind Song Shijie, scolding Ling Huang in a threatening manner.


    ¡°Are you saying we don¡¯t even have a chance to offer different suggestions now?¡± Ling Huang burst out in anger.


    ¡°You don¡¯t!¡±


    Song Shijie grinned as he said, ¡°From this day onwards, there can only be one voice in Min Province, and that voice is mine. I don¡¯t need to hear any other voices but my own. You only have two choices, to serve or to die!¡±


    At this moment, Song Shijie exposed his true sinister side.


    Those who submit will prosper, while those who resist shall perish. Anyone who did not fall in line would have to die.


    Many people frowned at this, obviously disagreeing with Song Shijie¡¯s approach. The way they did things in this country were different from abroad, and this method of doing things was clearly too uncouth.


    Even so, Song Shijie obviously did not care. If a simple barbaric approach could solve the problem, why bother taking a long approach.


    If they disagreed, he could just beat them to death!


    With absolute strength on his side, he was just that powerful!


    ¡°And what if I disagree!¡±


    Suddenly, at this moment, something nobody expected happened. Dressed in a burgundy evening dress, Lin Miaoyi slowly stepped to the front of the crowd.


    Seeing Lin Miaoyi, Song Shijie¡¯s eyes lit up, as he said, ¡°Miaoyi, are you speaking on behalf of the Taichu Group? However, from what I know, the Taichu Group has no intention of entering Min Province. You alone cannot represent the Taichu Group!


    ¡°Still, for your sake, I¡¯m willing to let you have a share of the market. After all, our families have a good rtionship, so it¡¯s no problem!¡± Song Shijie remarked, ¡°Our families can even grow one step closer. If we¡¯re united by marriage, wouldn¡¯t that be even better!¡±


    Song Shijie¡¯s eyes shed with a gleam of longing, as he clearly had some ideas in his mind with regards to Lin Miaoyi.


    Lin Miaoyi only gave Song Shijie a stony stare, saying, ¡°Song Shijie, you can stop your wishful thinking!¡±


    Song Shijie immediately wiped the smile off his face, replying, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling, Miaoyi, then there¡¯s nothing more for me to say. However, don¡¯t get in the way of my business, or you can¡¯t me me for what happens!


    ¡°Wen Ziteng, why don¡¯t you entertain these bosses who refuse to submit. Let them know who has the final say in Min Province now!¡± Song Shijie ordered right away.


    Wen Ziteng stepped forward, and in a sh, the air seemed to coagte. Ling Huang and the others felt a terrifying pressure crushing down onto them. It was the pressure exerted by a National Guardian level master.


    For these ordinary people, there was no way they could withstand the pressure. Even Ling Fei, who had started her own cultivation and made significant progress, already a Level Two Mingjin master, could not withstand the pressure. Her face flushed red, and she was on the verge of vomiting blood.


    The faces in the crowd unconsciously revealed expressions of rage at Song Shijie¡¯s methods, which were too simple and too savage.

 Chapter 126 - Hes Mr. Lu?

    <h4>Chapter 126: He¡¯s Mr. Lu?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even Li Hongjun, who had elected to root for Song Shijie initially, sported a different expression right there and then.


    Song Shijie¡¯s methods were simply too brutish and straightforward.


    To put it simply, those were not the rules ofmerce, but the rules practiced in the world of cultivators¡ªa world where thew of the jungle reigned supreme without a doubt.


    The one with the bigger stick was the righteous one.


    Not only were the winning side was allowed to strip the losing ones of all their wealth, but the winning ones could even kill the losers if they so fancied.


    That had crossed the very bottom line of those who were in the game of politics and business, and it was clear that they had not been able to ept all those new rules in ce.


    Song Shijie paid no heed to what they wanted. He wanted a Min Province that submitted to him¡ªa Min Province that was of use to him.


    He had other ns, and as such, he needed the powers found within the province to serve as his backing.


    Even though thepetition within the Holy Dragon Corporation remained as intense as ever, he still deemed that he stood no chance against the others, if he were not to have Min Province to back him.


    That would have served as his backing and his insurance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the one calling the shots in Min Province, but I sure as hell know that you¡¯re definitely not that guy,¡± a cold voice said of a sudden.


    Everyone traced where that voice came from and saw a young man wiping his mouth before standing up and walking into the crowd.


    Everyone present was rather stunned. It seemed as if none of them had ever seen that young man before, yet they were somehow able to tell that they saw him somewhere before. However, none of them were able to recall if Chu Yunfan was seen in the banquet.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lu!¡±


    Ling Huang¡¯s eyes lit up right away. He did not catch sight of Lu Xuan earlier, but he knew from how Lu Xuan did things that the young man would have definitely not let it slide just like that. Lu Xuan would have shown up.


    Ling Fei, on the other hand, had seen Lu Xuan around.


    He breathed a sigh of relief as soon as he saw Lu Xuan. He had seen what Lu Xuan was capable of with his very own eyes. He saw how Lu Xuan killed National Guardians from the Soul-snatcher Sect¡¯s expeditionary forces without breaking a sweat. If there were to be anyone present who had the most confidence in Lu Xuan, it had to be Ling Huang.


    That was the very reason he was able to muster the courage and confidence to stand against Song Shijie. However, he did not anticipate that Song Shijie had no intention of ying the game by the rules ofmerce at all.


    Song Shijie opted to kill anyone who stood in his way, which meant that no other rules would have mattered.


    The banquet of that night was more than just a swearing-in event, dering the Holy Dragon Corporations to enter Min Province; it was also a trap filled with treachery and murder.


    Anyone who did not agree with the proposal were to be dealt with.


    It was a battle that would have quelled any resistance from the forces of the province.


    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡± Some of the remaining ones present shouted when they saw Lu Xuan.


    That someone was none other than Chen Nian. He served as the Chen n¡¯s representative to meet up with Song Shijie.


    However, he had been given no authority to agree with anything on behalf of the n. He thought of discussing with the elders back home and had totally not expected to be forced to pick a side right there and then.


    There was even a possibility of being cut down by Song Shijie on the spot if he were to disagree.


    Lu Xuan emerged in the nick of time, just when he was thinking if he should kneel now orter.


    There was also a representative from the Seven invincible Sect, who was just as ted as Chen Nian. Other than business and political representatives, the Chen n and the Seven Invincible Sect, which had been reigning supreme all over the province, were invited to the banquet as well.


    Song Shijie intended to make those two forces serve him, and Lu Xuan¡¯s emergence had no doubt given them other options.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, why are you standing out?¡± Lin Miaoyi asked frantically.


    There was no denying just how perilous things were at the moment.


    Song Shijie was a brutal person who would not hesitate to cross any line to get what he wanted. He set his sights at subduing all of Min Province, and he would kill anyone who got in his way.


    She was only spared from outright retaliation, only because she was a representative of the Taichu Group.


    The Taichu Group was every bit as powerful or even more powerful than the Holy Dragon Corporation. As such, she definitely had what it took to protect herself, yet she deemed that Lu Xuan would have ended up killed right away.


    ¡°Well, I was invited here. I did say that someone sent me a rather special invitation letter, telling me to show up. Am I right?¡±


    Lu Xuan wore a faint grin and turned his gaze at Song Shijie.


    He knew of Song Shijie¡¯s true motives¡ªthe man wanted him to show up just to make it easy to have him dealt with.


    ¡°Why do you bother showing up? Don¡¯t you realize how dangerous things are!¡±


    Lin Miaoyi was feeling anxious and frustrated. She thought that Lu Xuan was over his head.


    The world of cultivators was one where the strong preyed on the weak, and any disagreement would be settled with a fight to the death. Despite beingpletely different from how things were done among themon folks, that was actually a fairly normal way of doing things for cultivators.


    Lu Xuan simply grinned and said, ¡°Rx. I know what you¡¯re worried about, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m gonna die here just yet.¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan, we finally meet.¡± Song Shijie walked over and grinned somewhat.


    Lin Miaoyi said nothing else. She finally realized, at the moment, that she did not know what was going on instead.


    He recalled how the likes of Ling Huang and Chen Nian addressed Lu Xuan.


    Mr. Lu!


    An expression of disbelief was seen on her pretty face right there and then, as the answer she came to was utterly unbelievable.


    That Mr. Lu was none other than the Mr. Lu, who was the talk of the town as ofte, and the one who wasuded as the number of Min Province.


    The hype with that Mr. Lu was such that even she, who had been training in istion, had heard of him. It was said that he was one of the pinnacle fighters to be had, whose powers were otherworldly.


    Not only did he quashed schemes of the Flying Dragon Sect from overseas to invade Min Province, but it was also said that he yed a key role in the retrieval of the Heirloom Seal of the Realm.


    His name was spoken of for quite some time, and not a day went by without his name being brought up.


    However, no matter how many times he had heard of the name, there was no way he would have linked someone of such fearsome reputation with that in-looking young man who did not seem to be good in anything, right before her eyes.


    Simply put, her impression of Mr. Lu was so deep-rooted that she would not have thought Lu Xuan to be him at all.


    In his mind, Lu Xuan was but the son of a good friend of his mother, one who did not practice any form of martial arts at all. There was no way she would have thought him to be that legendary Mr. Lu.


    Now that she came to think of it, she thought she had been utterly stupid.


    If Lu Xuan were to truly be Mr. Lu, his powers definitely were way above hers, and it would have been difficult for her not to know just how formidable Lu Xuan was.


    However, she felt frustrated at that very moment, nheless, wondering why had he not told her his true identity. She looked utterly flustered and appeared like a clown as a result.


    Lu Xuan was entirely oblivious to the storm whipping all over Lin Miaoyi¡¯s mind. He simply took a look at Song Shijie and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to force me out? I¡¯d make you regret wanting to meet me up close and personal.¡±

 Chapter 127 - Going at Each Others Throats at the Onset of Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 127: Going at Each Other¡¯s Throats at the Onset of Conflict</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    None in the crowd dared to say anything, and everyone was silent. It was then that they finally realized that the unassuming-looking young man was more than what he seemed to be.


    Nobody present was stupid. Someone who dared to make Song Shijie look bad in front of everyone like that either had something up their sleeve or was just insane.


    Lu Xuan took a chair from the side and sat down casually. He then crossed his legs and looked at Song Shijie. ¡°Well then, you¡¯ve gone the extra mile to force me out here, so what now?


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what has gotten into you. Youe all the way here and throw your weight around just because Luo Ying provoked you? Didn¡¯t you do any research before you came?¡±


    Song Shijie¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had no idea how Lu Xuan found out that Luo Ying, who was behind him, and he had indeed got to Min Province in a hurry due to what Luo Ying said.


    There was no way he would not have realized from what Lu Xuan just said that Luo Ying had instigated him to do what he just did, so much so that she made him her tool just to get rid of Lu Xuan.


    He was someone who thought he was clever, and that realization made him really frustrated.


    He had no idea what happened between Luo Ying and Lu Xuan, or he would have looked into the case beforeing.


    He knew all too well of the powers backing Luo Ying, and she was every bit his equal in that regard. Yet, Luo Ying was still unable to do anything against Lu Xuan, so much so that she resorted to making use of him instead.


    There was no doubt that Lu Xuan had just be a lot more dangerous than what he perceived from before.


    He was even able to realize, after thinking on it for a bit, that Luo Ying was using more than just him. She was using the entire Holy Dragon Corporation.


    If anything were to happen to him, the corporation would not have just let it slide, after all.


    Song Shijie was indeed full of himself, yet he was not stupid. He connected the dots and realized the underlying problems right away.


    Lin Miaoyi, who was right beside Lu Xuan, was able toe to such a conclusion as well. As someone from the Taichu Group, there was no way she would not have known who Luo Ying was.


    Luo Ying was doing all this to get to Lu Xuan?


    That was something that she had been oblivious about all the time.


    She had been steeped in her training in istion and paid little to no attention to what happened between Lu Xuan and the Luo n.


    She initially thought that Luo Kun¡¯s death marked the end of the feud between the Luo n and Lu Xuan.


    The Luo n had even suspected that she had something to do with Luo Kun¡¯s death, and that made things between the Lin n and the Luo n very tense for a time.


    When she came to think about it, she realized that Luo Kun¡¯s death most probably had something to do with Lu Xuan.


    While she was still unaware, the Luo n had probably been able to find something and had shed with Lu Xuan more than once.


    However, from the looks of things, Lu Xuan was probably the one with an edge; otherwise, Luo Ying, ording to what Lin Miaoyi knew of her, would not have had to resort to having others do her dirty work.


    ¡°My way of going about my business is none of your concern!¡±


    Song Shijie¡¯s face turned gloomy. The revtion of the fact that he was being manipted into doing someone else¡¯s dirty work was an insult like none other to him¡ªsomeone who held great pride in himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you go about your business, and I sure as hell don¡¯t care if you were being used to do someone else¡¯s dirty work or not. But, you got someone to cripple one of my followers yesterday. I¡¯m a fair person. You¡¯ve crippled my guy, and I¡¯ll call us even just crippling you,¡± Lu Xuan said inly.


    Everyone became dead silent hearing that. There were many who thought that cultivators were indeed awless bunch.


    A bunch who went about crippling and killing people at the onset of conflict.


    All those rules that were established prior were probably of little to no meaning to the cultivators.


    With the world of cultivators emerging as the dominant group, everyone else was forced to get used to their rules.


    ¡°What?¡± Song Shijie was very pissed right. Lu Xuan did just say that he was going to cripple Song Shijie, after all.


    He had initially been wary of Lu Xuan because that man was stilluded as the so-called number one cultivator in all of Min Province. Although the cultivators of Min Province were hardly worth noting, a man capable of standing at the very top had to be something special.


    However, what Lu Xuan just said caused his pent up anger to erupt like a volcano right there and then.


    ¡°Who the f*ck you think you are!? Don¡¯t go around having the idea that you can do whatever you like just because you¡¯re known as the number one in the Min Province. You¡¯re king just because no one bothered to put you in your ce!¡± The muscles on Song Shijie¡¯s face twitched, and the wrath in his eyes burned brightly.


    His expression was very pointed and intimidating. While he had indeed been instigated by Luo Ying into making his first venture into Min Province, doing so had, nheless, done what he had intended all along. Luo Ying¡¯s involvement was simply a push at the right time.


    There were three mountains that he had to topple to make the Min Province his territory.


    The first among them would be the Special Task Force, the second being the Southern Shaolin Temple, and thest was the man who wasuded as the number one in all of Min Province¡ªLu Xuan.


    The killing intent on his face was bared for all to see by then.


    ¡°Wen Ziteng, kill him!¡± he shouted. Wen Ziteng, who stood behind and had been itching to make a move, pounced right away. Despite looking proper and gentlemanly prior, he turned into a ferocious beast in an instant, out to tear down his prey.


    Wen Ziteng was so extremely quick that it seemed as if he had broken the sound barrier. His handshed out like the ws of a beast, heading straight for Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    That swipe caused the air to explode right away, making the attack look extremely ferocious.


    A ball of Spiritual Qi was materialized into something resembling a de in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand in the nick of time.


    The de, which was coalesced using Spiritual Qi, shed in an instant as it shed through the air. The de shed as if it was a bolt of lightning, tearing the air before it apart.


    Pffttt!


    The de was brought down on Wen Ziteng soon enough. He was unable to react in time, and his head was sent flying.


    He was unable to even react to the attack, and his formidable Shield of Vigor felt like more than something made out of cardboard right before Lu Xuan¡¯s de.


    His Shield of Vigor was cut through as if it was made out of paper.


    The terrifying scene sent everyone into a panic, and countless waiters were terrified of what had happened.


    Even those political andmercial big shots were extremely shocked by the horrifying ughter happening right before their eyes.


    Cultivators were out for each other¡¯s throats at the onset of conflict. That was something they had only heard of in the past, and none of them had expected to see that happen before their eyes.


    Song Shijie had been terrifying, to begin with, as he simply had Wen Ziteng kill the man right before him without showing any hint of hesitation.


    However, it paled inparison to what Lu Xuan had done, as he, too, had simply cut down Wen Ziteng without any hesitation as well.


    The methods used right were over 100 times more bloody than those employed in business, as there was no room for mediation and reconciliation. The strength between both sides wasid bare for all to see.


    Everyone held their breath, and it was only then that they realized what it was like to be caught in a dilemma.


    On one side, there was the Holy Dragon Corporation, a conglomerate that was known all of the country, whose influence was extended even overseas.


    On the other side, there was Lu Xuan¡ªthe number one in all of Min Province¡ªa man whose reputation was forged through battles that he personally saw to, and a very formidable threat to all.


    Being caught between those two had indeed put a lot of people into a dilemma. It was as if they were caught in a crossfire between two dragons, and any misstep would easily kill them.

 Chapter 128 - Who Agrees and Who Objects

    <h4>Chapter 128: Who Agrees and Who Objects</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Things looked like two elephants fighting; any stomp from either one of them was like squashing an ant.


    That was how brutal reality was.


    All the power and money they held was worth nothing in the face of realbat prowess.


    It was only then that they came to truly realize why even governments were wary of the cultivators.


    That was becausemon people still had a certain measure of control over cultivators when cultivators were willing toply with the rules ofmon people. Yet, when things got ugly, the rules were quickly cast aside.


    Or rather, they would simply resort to doing it in the way of the world of cultivators¡ªthe rules stating that might made right, and that true prowess reigned over all.


    ¡°You dare to kill someone right here?¡± Song Shijie was stunned right away.


    It was not that he had not seen anyone killed before. He had his fair share of killing others himself.


    As the few direct descendants of the Holy Dragon Corporation that the conglomerate invested in heavily, there was no way Song Shijie had lived a sheltered life.


    However, killing people as soon as things did not go his way and getting killed because things did not go the other party¡¯s way were still twopletely different concepts, after all.


    Lu Xuan had just killed Wen Ziteng¡ªthe best fighter he had working under him¡ªwithout care. Fear struck his mind right away.


    Song Shijie was able to just go about killing people without a care, because he looked down on themon folk, while Lu Xuan¡¯s killing was even simpler than that.


    Song Shijie¡¯s emotional state changed when he killed people, yet Lu Xuan no longer had such emotional changes, to begin with. He reigned supreme back in his past life, and he killed countless powerful enemies to achieve that. The likes of Wen Ziteng were far too insignificant to move him emotionally.


    Lin Miaoyi, who was witnessing these events from the side, kept shaking her head. It was only then that she finally believed that Lu Xuan was truly that legendary Mr. Lu everyone spoke of.


    The Mr. Lu that she heard about when she was training in istion was about just as forceful with his approaches. It was not a simple feat to earn recognition from the many forces in Min Province and to be acknowledged by all to be the number one in Min Province, after all.


    There was no such thing as number one in the literary scene, and there was no such thing as being second ce in the martial arts scene. Nobody without absolute power would be able to make all yield to them, and no one doubted what Lu Xuan was capable of.


    Be it the Special Task Force managing the world of cultivators in the province, the Southern Shaolin Temple, which was the supreme cultivation force of the province, or even the Chen n and the Seven Invincible Sect that reigned supreme all over the province, none thought anything was wrong with acknowledging Lu Xuan as number one in all of the province.


    It was not that the cultivators of the province were averse to conflict or that they had so little desire for fame and wealth that they did what they did.


    She turned around to look at Song Shijie, whose head was shaking in an even more pronounced manner.


    That man had been the center of attention before Lu Xuan showed up, and he could have even been considered the sun that dimmed all stars around it.


    However, all that thunder was stolen right beneath his feet when Lu Xuan showed up.


    It was as if the nature of him being a paper tiger was revealed for all to see right there and then.


    But then again, Lin Miaoyi, nheless, knew something about Song Shijie that was oblivious to many, so she knew that it had nothing to do with Song Shijie¡¯s apparent ineptitude.


    Song Shijie contributed considerably to the Song n, and he had yed extremely important roles in furthering the Holy Dragon Corporation¡¯s expansion overseas.


    He would not have been the one sent to consolidate the cultivation forces all over Min Province otherwise.


    Such endeavors were considered of supremely high importance to groups and conglomerates of such sizes, and nomon man would have been allowed to undertake such endeavors.


    Anyone found within such circles was definitely an elite instead of someonemon.


    Yet, such elites were nothing before Lu Xuan all the same.


    That was due to both sides having great fundamental differences to begin with. The might that Song Shijiemanded came from the formidable powers that the Song n and the Holy Dragon Corporation wielded.


    If the other party were to be wary of the Holy Dragon Corporation and of the Song n, there was no doubt he would have had his way with things. It was just like how things had been before, where he was able to make most of the tycoons present submit without doing much, making them part of his power.


    However, when faced with someone like Lu Xuan, who yed against conventions, the huge gap between him and Lu Xuan was exposed right away.


    Song Shijie was but a fox who threw his weight around because he was backed by a tiger, yet Lu Xuan was, without a doubt, the tiger behind the fox.


    Song Shijie¡¯s power came from the Song n and the Holy Dragon Corporation, while Lu Xuan¡¯s power came all from himself. He alone was a force of nature.


    Lin Miaoyi was unable to help but shake her head. The superiority of goods was derived from thepetition between goods, and likewise, the superiority of people was derived from suchpetition between people.


    ¡°So what if I killed someone?¡± Lu Xuan smirked faintly and continued, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m here to negotiate with you in peace, to look for a solution benefiting both of us?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by what Lu Xuan just said. That was a tant disy of forcefulness and supremacy.


    Song Shijie gritted his teeth, and his face was flushed red. However, he dared not do anything rash. The fact that Lu Xuan chopped off Wen Ziteng¡¯s head without breaking a sweat hadpletely put him on the defensive.


    He had no doubt been able tomand Wen Ziteng as if thetter was his dog¡ªa dog of National Guardian caliber.


    Yet, he was able to do so because he was backed by the Song n and the Holy Dragon Corporation. Wen Ziteng dared not act against such gigantic forces, and he was even eager to join them.


    Otherwise, a National Guardian would have made short work of him for barking orders to them like that.


    The difference in power between both sides was simply too great.


    However, that did not mean that he was unaware of what kind of feats that National Guardians were capable of. Such figures would have been able to easily steer the fate and direction of a small nation single-handedly, after all.


    Their powers were immeasurable.


    Yet, such figures ended up dead by a single swing of the de before Lu Xuan all the same.


    The shock to Song Shijie was profound. Lu Xuan was not known as the number one in Min Province for no reason, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯d have held nothing against you and the Holy Dragon Corporation for wanting to make a foothold here in Min Province, but you made a grave mistake on stepping on my head to do so.¡± Lu Xuan grinned and continued, ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are? Know your ce, damn it. You are what you are because of that old fart Song Lingfeng, and even that old fart Song Lingfeng means nothing to me. Yet, you think you¡¯re somebody, huh?¡±


    A hint of indifference was seen in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You... you know of the Great Ancestor?¡± A hint of shock was seen in Song Shijie¡¯s eyes.


    The man named Song Lingfeng that Lu Xuan just mentioned was the true backing and trump card that the lineage of the Song n in the Holy Dragon Corporation relied on.


    That Great Ancestor was one of the founders of the Holy Dragon Corporation, who enjoyed a very esteemed status in the conglomerate.


    It was just that said Great Ancestor had been shutting himself in, training in istion for many years as ofte, and he would not be venturing outside without good reason. No one outside would have known of that old man, and Song Shijie was puzzled as to how Lu Xuan learned about this matter.


    Lu Xuan snorted indifferently. He definitely knew Song Lingfeng. He had been on Song Shijie¡¯s hit list back in his past life, and his sessful kill of Song Shijie lured one such old monster of the Song n out.


    Although Lu Xuan had not been able to fight toe-to-toe against Song Lingfeng back then and had toy low for a time, he had, nheless, finally been able to get rid of Song Lingfeng after making a frightening progress in his cultivation.


    ¡°You really think you can throw your weight around just because you have Song Lingfeng behind you?¡± Lu Xuan continued coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this much, Song Lingfeng will end up dead all the same, even if he were to show up here himself.


    ¡°I heard that someone said something about forming a coalition or an alliance or something in the province earlier. I think that is quite a good idea. I¡¯d like to see who agrees and who objects.¡±


    Lu Xuan scanned the crowd with his very pointed gaze.

 Chapter 129 - Crippling Song Shijie

    <h4>Chapter 129: Crippling Song Shijie</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone was stunned right away. Song Shijie proposed that he, as a representative from the Holy Dragon Corporation, was to form an alliance uniting all the forces of Min Province. While the alliance was said to be formed for the sake of uniting all the forces within the province, there was no doubt it was actually meant to put all forces under the rule of the Holy Dragon Corporation.


    Lu Xuan mentioned that right there and then, and it was obvious that he intended to reign over the powers found throughout the entire Min Province as well.


    Two parties intended to do so, with one being a foreign behemoth and the other being the local giant.


    The fundamental nature of such an alliance remained unchanged.


    The cultivators of the province remained a scattered bunch when a representative from the Holy Dragon Corporation crashed the gate, making them all easy to put down due to not having a leader that could have ruled them all.


    Over half of those present werepelled to kneel before the corporation as soon as Song Shijie made his proposal. With the exception of a handful of people, the ones who had yet to yield were already thinking of yielding, and it was only a matter of time before they yielded anyway.


    That was because not only did the corporation being of great influence in all walks of life, but that the corporation also packed the level of firepower that all of them sorelyck. Therefore, the corporation had all they needed to make all who were present yield.


    All who remained adamant in their resistance would be finished off on the spot.


    There was then, finally, someone from the province who was capable of standing up against such a giant. Inparison to the Holy Dragon Corporation, Lu Xuan did undoubtedly felt to be the better choice.


    Lu Xuan, despite his formidable, overwhelming powers, was but one man, which meant that he would not have been able to actually meddle in their affairs. The alliance would have been a loose one.


    If the corporation were to be the boss of them instead, it would have been akin to having a noose around their neck at all times, making it difficult to go about their respective businesses.


    The only thing that the crowd was unsure of was if Lu Xuan was capable of holding his own against the Holy Dragon Corporation¡¯s retaliation.


    ¡°I¡¯m all for it!¡±


    Ling Huang took Ling Fei along and stood by Lu Xuan¡¯s side, not long after Lu Xuan made the proposal.


    Many who had been unable to pick their sides in time went to Lu Xuan¡¯s side.


    There were even many who had initially chosen to side with Song Shijie switching sides, backing Lu Xuan instead.


    The way Lu Xuan killed Wen Ziteng had driven quite a shock into their minds, after all.


    That one attack made them realize thoroughly just how powerful he truly was.


    ¡°You all... so that¡¯s how you want to y it!¡±


    Song Shijie was extremely frustrated. He had organized the event to dere his intentions and have a bunch of rich people back him up, yet all of his efforts ended up working in Lu Xuan¡¯s favor instead.


    Song Shijie¡¯s expression was quiteplex. He truly felt betrayed at the moment, even though those people around him had only yielded due to his overwhelming show of power. Still, seeing them flooding to Lu Xuan¡¯s side made him feel extremely defeated nheless.


    ¡°Just you wait, all of you! You all shall pay for the humiliation I have suffered today! None of you will get away with this!¡±


    Song Shijie turned around and walked away in frustration and anger. There was no point in him staying around, and he would have only been insulted further.


    ¡°Hold on for a minute!¡± Lu Xuan said all of a sudden.


    ¡°What more do you want?¡±


    Lu Xuan stood up and said, ¡°I did say I¡¯m a fair person earlier. You crippled one of my men, and now I shall cripple you. That will make us even.¡±


    Song Shijie froze as soon as he heard that. He shouted with a croaked voice, ¡°You dare!¡±


    It was the first time fear was truly seen in his eyes. He dared to step on Lu Xuan because he was confident of the powers behind him¡ªthe Holy Dragon Corporation. He had no fear whatsoever, even if the one he had to face off with was the newly crowned number one in the province.


    The name of the corporation that he wore so proudly on his sleeve enabled him to do anything he pleased, and that boosted his ego too much.


    It was only right there and then that he truly felt fear.


    Lin Miaoyi, who was by Lu Xuan¡¯s side, felt that Song Shijie was simply too much of a fool for thinking that the repute and renown of the corporation were still of any use to him now.


    He failed to realize that he was no longer dealing with a lone cultivator without a foundation, but a monster every bit on par with Song Lingfeng¡ªthe Great Ancestor.


    Lin Miaoyi had told the Lin n to send her all they were able to gather about Lu Xuan during the short span of time after she realized who Lu Xuan was.


    It did not take her long to know just what kind of a monster Lu Xuan truly was.


    Lu Xuan went all the way to Dian Province and wiped out an overlord ss force on a whim. The mettle shown by one such monster simply meant that he would not let those who wronged him slide simply because the Holy Dragon Corporation backed those people.


    Song Shijie¡¯s first instinct was to flee, yet he quickly realized that he was pinned down where he stood by an overwhelmingly terrifying aura.


    It was difficult for him to move even a muscle.


    It was worth noting that despite not yet bing a National Guardian, he was not actually all that far off from bing one. It was only a matter of time before he made a breakthrough and became a National Guardian.


    Yet, one look from Lu Xuan, and he already felt hardly be able to breathe.


    ¡°How is this possible? I don¡¯t believe this!¡±


    Song Shijie mobilized his Qi, intending to break the lockdown imposed by Lu Xuan¡¯s aura; however, he quickly found that no matter how hard he tried, he remained unable to make the breakthrough, making him feel like he had been plunged into quicksand.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, please let Young Master Song off just this once!¡±


    At that moment, Li Hongjun had no choice but to speak on Song Shijie¡¯s behalf. He was too entangled with Song Shijie for him to consider other options.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Get out of my sight!¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked and waved his hand, sting Li Hongjun away.


    While Li Hongjun has had a few years of martial arts practice and was in good shape, he was still no match for the likes of Lu Xuan. The air st from that move was enough to blow him away.


    ¡°You dare to act against me! The Holy Dragon Corporation is not going to let you off easy. The Great Ancestor wille for you!¡±


    Song Shijie was thoroughly flustered by then. All that he had been relying on was rendered thoroughly useless before Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Tell that old fart Song Lingfeng to show up in the flesh then!¡± Lu Xuan chuckled coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a dumb*ss who did something so stupid, just because a woman egged you on, actuallyes from the Song n. How awfully dumb of you, indeed.¡±


    Song Shijie was thoroughly struck with terror by then.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m truly, truly sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Luo Ying.¡±


    Song Shijie then added immediately, ¡°Please, just let me go this once!¡±


    Song Shijie finally yielded. The image that he had built for himself earlier crumbled altogether. All that imposing air of his before the formidable ones of the Min Province was no more.


    ¡°You heard of a saying? It seems to go, ¡®If apologies were of any use, why would there be cops?''¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression remained cold as he went up and kicked Song Shijie in the abdomen,nding squarely on his Dantian.


    Song Shijie felt all that Spiritual Qi that he had painstakingly built up dissipate at a frightening rate.


    His face became as ashen as a zombie¡¯s right away.


    Not everyone was like Lu Xuan, who could easily heal damage to the Dantian, after all.


    Anymon folk with such damage would most definitely end up being crippled for life.


    The crowd was silent as they saw what happened.


    Song Shijie, who pretended as if he was a god and had looked down on everyone else not that long ago, had all his cultivation destroyed right there and then, reducing him to a mere mortal.


    It was a scene that felt exhrating to behold.

 Chapter 130 - Kill Him Again

    <h4>Chapter 130: Kill Him Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On a road in the vi under the moonlight.


    Lu Xuan and Lin Miaoyi walked side by side. The moonlight shone on both of them, which made them look like a match made in heaven.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be that legendary Mr. Lu,¡± Lin Miaoyi said. Her voice sounded crisp and pleasant.


    ¡°There¡¯re lots of things that you can¡¯t imagine going on out there,¡± Lu Xuan grinned and said.


    While Lin Miaoyi was one of the reasons why his family died back in his past life, Lu Xuan never resented her. It was never intentional on her part, and she did help him a lotter in his past life.


    Lu Xuan felt rather sentimental recalling his past, very eventful life. While he had indeed made a lot of friends throughout the world, he had also made a lot of enemies.


    He was unable to even remember just many powerful enemies he had killed personally. But then again, the path of a Celestial Lord had always been an almighty yet lonely one. It was a path that was destined to be bloody, as only by doing so would it be possible for him to emerge on top of all other powerful ones.


    It was ridiculous to think that everyone could get along and decide who was to be the Celestial Lord in a peaceful manner, after all.


    Lin Miaoyi was able to sense the kindness that he showed her was not one stemming from admiration like those of her pursuers. It was the kind that felt surreal; it was as if they were old friends.


    She did not know why she felt that way, but that was what she felt, and as such, she was able to rx.


    ¡°Things are unpredictable, indeed.¡± Lin Miaoyi nodded in agreement. If anyone were to tell him that Lu Xuan was that renowned Mr. Lu, she definitely would not have believed it.


    While many had heard of things about that Mr. Lu, there were actually few who had truly seen him in the flesh.


    Many had the impression of him doing things in a high-profile manner, yet it was totally the opposite when it came to his personal daily life. Many were still at the stage of having heard of him but had never met him.


    Lin Miaoyi recalled how her mother introduced him to her back then, and her mother actuallymented that he was but a kid from a very ordinary family. She found it rather funny thinking about it now.


    He had agreed to attend the matchmaking meet-up because she was bored, and she had never expected that the man that she had thought of as just amon folk was actually a godlike dragon in human form.


    That was made her feel the most surreal was that very feeling of her perception having been turned upside down.


    ¡°So, you were the one who killed Luo Kun, then?¡±


    Lin Miaoyi paused and hesitated for a bit, but still inquired eventually, even though she long knew the answer deep down.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded.


    Lin Miaoyi took a deep breath and recalled the time of Luo Kun¡¯s death. At the same time, she felt shocked at just how swiftly Lu Xuan made his move.


    That young man who wore a faint smile before her definitely was not as harmless as his appearance suggested.


    He would probably do away with just about anyone that he saw as a threat.


    She recalled how the Luo n seemed to have retreated from the province almost entirely as ofte, and then the deaths of that man from the n. She finally realized why the Luo n had to do what they just did without shing with Lu Xuan head-on.


    There was no way she would have believed that a giant like the Luo n would have had to go out of their way to avoid just one man if she had not seen it herself.


    The losses they suffered were definitely big enough to make them evade him as they did.


    While both the Lin n and the Luo n served under the Taichu Group, and both ns worked on a lot of asions, that did not mean that both ns were close. Those two ns were actually rivals in many ways.


    However, she did not think the Luo n¡¯s evasive policy was taken because they were weak. If there were anyone whoughed at them for backing out of the province before, all of them had probably shut up by now.


    Everyone¡¯s impression of Lu Xuan changed altogether when he went out to crush the Soul-snatcher Sect on a whim. That was a show of monstrous prowess, after all.


    Powers capable of wiping out a cultivation sect or n single-handedly was a terrifying feat.


    Many shuddered just at the thought of it.


    The Luo n was but a branch of the Taichu Group. It was totally normal for them to choose to evade Lu Xuan, who went out to do as he pleased, and no one was able to stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever speak of this to anyone from here on out. Don¡¯t admit to it, even if the Luo n adamantly ims that you¡¯re his killer,¡± Lin Miaoyi stopped and said to Lu Xuan with a serious tone. ¡°If you refuse to admit it, we of the other ns can pretend as if nothing happened, taking it all to be between you and the Luo n. But if you admit it, I¡¯m afraid the group won¡¯t just let it slide, even if just out of consideration of the group¡¯s interests.


    ¡°The Taichu Group is monstrous. What you see on the surface is but the tip of an iceberg. You might be a Deity now, but you¡¯ll still be in grave danger.¡±


    Lin Miaoyi felt some bit of regret as soon as she finished. What she did was tantamount to leaking the group¡¯s secrets to an outsider, although she was the one who started it all.


    If it had not been for her agreeing to meet Lu Xuan for matchmaking reasons, Luo Kun would not have needed to make his move and would not have ended up killed by Lu Xuan.


    But, she was unable to just look away.


    She knew that Deities were very, very powerful, so much so that they were at the very limit tolerated by the world itself; however, the Taichu Group had ess to many secret, forbidden means.


    Such means were so fearsome that not even the likes of Deities would be guaranteed to be able to resist.


    As such, she did not wish to see Lu Xuan go on to dere war on the entire group out of glee. She did not want to see such a grim future be a reality.


    ¡°I know.¡± Lu Xuan nodded. He probably knew of just fearsome the Taichu Group was more than many in the group itself.


    It was due precisely to this that Lu Xuan did not do anything rash against the group, despite having reached Deity Level.


    When it came to personal prowess, he was confident enough to say that there was hardly anyone capable of taking him on at the moment. However, some of the Taichu Group¡¯s forbidden methods were passed down from the Taichu Path.


    The Taichu Path was not a force that was pulverized until they were within an inch of theirst breath, like the Soul-snatcher Sect; they were truly at the top.


    ¡°But then again, I won¡¯t be scared, even if you people of the Taichu Pathe looking for trouble with me. You¡¯re not the only ones with cards and tricks up their sleeves, after all.¡±


    Lu Xuan grinned and said, ¡°But, nheless, thank you for the reminder.¡±


    ¡°I do hope that we won¡¯t be enemies.¡± Lin Miaoyi¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled in the dark of night, and there was some doubt seen in her eyes.


    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± Lu Xuan blurted out this single line inly.


    ¡°Even if there doese such a day, I¡¯ll make sure to go easy on you.¡±


    Lin Miaoyi did not know how to react. She thought that Lu Xuan was too sure of himself, so much so that he paid no heed to what the Taichu Group was actually capable of.


    She simply felt that Lu Xuan had yet to learn just how truly terrifying the Taichu Group was.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just leave the topic of the Taichu Group at that. The Song n won¡¯t just let what you did slide. Song Shijie is not Luo Kun; he really is from the direct line of the Holy Dragon Corporation. I¡¯m afraid Song Lingfeng is really gonnae for you after what you did to Song Shijie,¡± Lin Miaoyi warned after thinking about it for a bit.


    ¡°Let hime then. I¡¯ll kill him yet another time,¡± Lu Xuan quipped inly.


    While Lin Miaoyi did not know what he meant, when he said that he was going to kill Song Lingfeng again, she was able to tell how confident Lu Xuan was.

 Chapter 131 - Appealing to the Great Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 131: Appealing to the Great Ancestor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It had not been long since Lu Xuan¡¯s annihtion of the Soul-snatcher Sect, and themotion he¡¯d caused had just begun to subside.


    Then, yet another piece of news exploded among the cultivators and shocked the entire world of cultivators like a stun grenade.


    The Holy Dragon Corporation, which had been lying low in the dark like a great crocodile waiting to strike, finally made their move, extending their influence into the Min Province.


    However, the operation turned out to be a total loss, and they lost more than just a National Guardian.


    A direct descendant of the Song n, Song Shijie, was crippled as well. Everyone knew that while Song Shijie had not been in the country until a short while ago, he was nheless a very important figure to the Song n.


    Otherwise, he would not have been tasked to lead the charge to subdue Min Province altogether as soon as he returned.


    It was a deliberate effort to mold Song Shijie into someone who could stand on his own.


    There were many who were even able to see that it was only a matter of time before Song Shijie made a breakthrough and became a National Guardian. Although National Guardians were not the strongest to be found in the world at present, they were nheless near the very top, so much so that young National Guardians were considered invincible.


    However, this esteemed figure of the n had just been crippled outright. One could only imagine how furious the Song n would be.


    In a short time, the news spread throughout the entire world of cultivators.


    The Holy Dragon Corporation was a hidden force in Huaxia, yet its influence spread throughout the world. There was no doubt that the corporation was tantamount to a real dragon.


    Lu Xuan had indeed performed stunningly as well. He was a local behemoth like no other. His powers, which many thought were of Deity level, would have made anyone take him seriously.


    The very reason he was only thought to be of Deity level was that Qiu Zhen, whom he¡¯d killed just a while ago, had only been approaching the level of Deity, instead of having truly been one.


    Video footage had been taken of that battle. While the footage was blurry and taken from afar, they were nheless enough to enable many to make their own spections.


    As such, many came to have doubts of Lu Xuan¡¯s true abilities, so much so that some thought him to be a pseudo-Deity instead.


    But then again, even if he was only half a Deity instead of a full Deity, Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were still frightening enough in themselves.


    No one could just let the whole thing slide, and such a sh had no doubt caused many to see Lu Xuan in a different light.


    This became especially true after seeing how Lu Xuan spoke in that banquet. Many would have seen the action as a deliberate provocation of Song Lingfeng of the Song n.


    ¡°Song Lingfeng is no doubt one of the best out there, unlike Qiu Zhen, who is only a half-baked Deity. Just what gave Mr. Lu all that confidence, eh?¡±


    ¡°The way I see it, daring to challenge Song Lingfeng, Mr. Lu has probably gone insane.¡±


    ¡°Money talks, after all. I heard that Mr. Lu is the head of the Min Province Alliance, so apparently, he has to protect his own interests, and that means taking all of the province for his own.¡±


    Many spected in secret. In their eyes, Lu Xuan definitely had his reasons for throwing his weight around the way he had.


    All that had happened made many cultivators think that yet another battle between Deities was imminent.


    The inner circle of the Song n held a meeting amongst themselves.


    In Han City, in E Province, all the higher-ups of the Song n were seen heading back to their ancestral ce one after another.


    A direct descendant of the Song n, Song Shijie, had been crippled by the enemy, and that incident was taken very seriously throughout the entire Song n.


    All members of the upper echelon present wore severe expressions. Strictly speaking, Song Shijie¡¯sbat prowess was not the greatest, but no one would have expected anyone out there to be bold enough to cripple Song Shijie.


    That was because there were few in the world who did not bother humbling themselves to either the Song n or the Holy Dragon Corporation. The years the corporation spent fighting all over the ce, in more ways than one, had cemented their fearsome reputation, with a great many who had stood against them now dead.


    Yet here was this one man, who was most probably a Deity, emerged seemingly out of nowhere. One could imagine just how heavily this weighed on all who were present in that meeting.


    A stern, unyielding-looking middle-aged man, sitting in the seat of the chairman, expressed his anger. He shouted, ¡°Someone, just goddamn someone, tell me who this Mr. Lu is! Who the hell is he? Why did he dare to cripple my son!?¡±


    There was no doubt that the shouting man was Song Shijie¡¯s father, as well as the Patriarch of the current generation, Song Maoxun.


    Every single one of the members of the upper echelon remained silent when they saw the Patriarch shouting away. All of them knew just how terrifying the Patriarch was. He had taken out a great many rivals the hard way throughout the years in order to get to where he was, after all.


    Before long, someone delivered information regarding Lu Xuan to Song Maoxun. As he read, his eyes became bloodshot.


    ¡°That b*tch*! She dared to set my son up!¡± Song Maoxun said, referring to Luo Ying.


    Song Maoxun now knew why his son, seemingly out of nowhere, had dared to look for trouble with someone like Lu Xuan. Although Song Shijie was boisterous and pompous, he was not one to do something so rash.


    Song Maoxun would not have ¡®persuaded¡¯ the members of the n to arrange for his conquest of Min Province otherwise.


    He was doing so to nurture his son into bing his heir.


    It was only at that very moment that he learned that someone instigated his son¡¯s actions.


    ¡°That b*tch is just as despicable as that Lu Xuan!¡± Song Maoxun said as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Sir, despite all that, it¡¯s not the time to take on the Luo n right now. Our rtions with the Taichu Group would copse if we were to do so.¡± An elder of the n immediately came up and tried to persuade Song Maoxun against it.


    The current era was the golden era of the cultivators. Corporations, sects, and ns alike were busy fighting over territory. All of them had an unspoken consensus not to start an all-out war among them, because they still had that monster¡ªthe Special Task Force¡ªto deal with.


    All parties carved out their own territories and profit in secret. No one wanted to fight out in the open in such crucial moments, for fear of letting someone else gaining the upper hand.


    ¡°I can put the case with that b*tch aside for now, but Lu Xuan has to die!¡± Song Maoxun continued through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure his death is as horrible as it gets.¡±


    However, yet another elder stepped in. ¡°From what we¡¯ve been able to gather, I¡¯m afraid Lu Xuan is already at Deity level. With the exception of the Great Ancestor, you, sir, would be the only one about to achieve such a level out of all of us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d request the Great Ancestor¡¯s emergence, then,¡± Song Maoxun said coldly. He then continued, seeing some reluctant faces among the crowd. ¡°Although the Great Ancestor is at a key moment for making a breakthrough, if we, the Song n, sit around and do nothing despite knowing that Shijie had been crippled, what will the others think of us?¡±


    ¡°This is more than revenge for Shijie. This is also for the good of the Song n!¡± Song Maoxun said. ¡°I will make him pay. I¡¯m absolutely going to make him suffer!¡±


    ¡°Appeal to the Great Ancestor and request his emergence right away. I¡¯m going to shock the world with that Lu Xuan¡¯s head and show them all what happens to anyone who crosses the Song n!¡±

 Chapter 132 - Battle at Mount Qingyun

    <h4>Chapter 132: Battle at Mount Qingyun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Things were getting shaky, and everyone was paying close attention to the uing battle, which would be yet another one at Deity level.


    As the level that everyone knew to be the maximum tolerated by the world itself at the moment, Deity level was what just about every cultivator aspired to.


    There were only a handful of cultivators in the world who had been able to reach such a level, with the most famous of them all being the Big Boss of the Special Task Force.


    This man had single-handedly suppressed all the other forces, who were now getting restless and itching to cause trouble.


    If it had not been for his having to stay in the Capital City for prolonged periods for mysterious reasons, he would have probably been regarded as the most fearsome of all beings in existence.


    Beyond that, there was the manuded as the number one in Min Province, the man who was the talk of the town as ofte¡ªMr. Lu.


    Two of the greatest Deity-level fighters were about to duke it out, and everyone was looking forward to the big day.


    The Song n issued a challenge to Lu Xuan just three days after the incident. Song Lingfeng, the Great Ancestor of the Song n, would be heading to Mount Qingyun in Fu City to fight Lu Xuan in another three days.


    If Lu Xuan refused to show up, he and his family would be marked for death by the Holy Dragon Corporation.


    ¡°It seems like the Holy Dragon Corporation and the Song n are still clinging to the idea of taking control of Min Province, then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got that right. Song Lingfeng, the Great Ancestor of the Song n, chose to issue a challenge instead of storming the ce right away. The Holy Dragon Corporation must be up to something.¡±


    ¡°Killing off Mr. Lu just like that wouldn¡¯t be as shocking as having a huge crowd witness Mr. Lu¡¯s death, after all.¡±


    They gave the idea some thought and eventually figured out what the n was up to. By issuing a challenge to the top fighter in all of Min Province, in the name of the Great Ancestor of the Song n, the Min Province Alliance that Lu Xuan had built would crumble as soon as Lu Xuan lost.


    The Song n would bag the entire alliance in one fell swoop, which would then allow them to control the entirety of Min Province.


    The cultivation forces within the province began to make their move. The Song n¡¯s forceful invasion of Min Province was a serious threat to all of them, after all.


    At that point, there was no one else anywhere in all of Min Province deemed capable of taking on Song Lingfeng.


    The one and only person they could rely on was Lu Xuan.


    All the cultivation forces throughout the province banded together at a frightening pace to show their goodwill to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan received goodwill from the Chen n, the Seven Invincible Sect, and even the Southern Shaolin Temple and the Special Task Force, all in a very short span of time.


    Representatives from those forces came one by one, making it clear that they were all ready to help Lu Xuan.


    It was apparent that the attack by the Holy Dragon Corporation and the Song n had riled up all of Min Province¡¯s cultivation forces enough that they had banded together to resist the invaders.


    Unfortunately, none of them were able to do anything to resist Deity-level fighters. Otherwise, the Holy Dragon Corporation wouldn¡¯t have had such an easy time invading the province.


    Lu Xuan was reading the materials gathered in the manor at the heart of theke, looking rather cold and indifferent.


    Lu Xuan had been expecting some retaliation from the Holy Dragon Corporation, and he was able to guess at what they were up to. Lu Xuan had organized an alliance of all the tycoons in the province.


    The Holy Dragon Corporation only needed to defeat Lu Xuan to make that alliance their own, which would save them a lot of time and effort.


    ¡°You wanna make me your stepping stone, eh? Let¡¯s see if you people are really capable of that,¡± Lu Xuan said coldly. Seething killing intent burst from his eyes when he read that they intended to eradicate his family.


    ¡°The way I see it, you all have death wishes.¡±


    Lu Xuan issued another simr challenge after the one from the Song n came to him¡ªa battle to the death at Mount Qingyun outside of Fu City in three days.


    A hugemotion erupted throughout the entire world of cultivators in Huaxia. Many cultivators traveled to Fu City just to witness the Deity-level battle.


    Mount Qingyun was one of the top ten tourist hotspots in Fu City, and the ce was usually filled with tourists. However, a blizzard hit the ce all of a sudden, making the mountain path impassible, and the number of visitors dropped sharply as a result.


    Still, many people in light summer clothing, sporting ferocious expressions, came to the foot of Mount Qingyun very early that day.


    There were cultivators who came from other provinces after catching wind of the news, as well as local cultivators.


    ¡°The aura is terrifying. I guess there were already more than 20 Baodan Grandmasters around by the time we could see them, eh,¡± quipped a disciple of the Seven Invincible Sect, feeling rather astonished as he stood halfway up the mountain.


    As one of the major local forces, there was no way they would miss the battle that would determine the fate of the province.


    Things throughout Min Province would be affected all the same, regardless of who won or lost.


    The Chen n, which was conventionally the sect¡¯s adversary, showed up too, not far away.


    The entire Seven Invincible Sect was in profound shock. They were shocked almost to the core.


    None of them had expected the battle between Lu Xuan and Song Lingfeng would attract the attention of so many cultivators.


    The number of cultivators that hade out of hiding throughout Huaxia made them feel as if their eyes had just been opened.


    Many imed the cultivators of Min Province were weaklings, and they were feeling frustrated about it.


    The Seven Invincible Sect was a major force that reigned supreme throughout the northern part of Min Province. Calling Min Province weak was a direct attack on the sect itself.


    However, seeing what they were seeing, they had to admit that they were indeed weak.


    Many formidable fighters had emerged within their ranks after spirit qi was restored to the world, and as a result, they had quite a few Baodan Grandmasters among them. Their big brother, Lin Sheng, had been able to make a breakthrough after receiving guidance from Lu Xuan, and he was already a Martial Arts Legend.


    He was a super fighter unlike any the sect had seen before, having broken through the limits of their grandmasters throughout the ages and eclipsed many great geniuses of the past.


    Never in history had the Seven Invincible Sect been so powerful.


    If such a lineup had existed decades or even just several years ago, they would have been powerful enough to raze the entire province and be the overlords reigning supreme over the country.


    Yet now, it did not take them long to spot over 20 Baodan Grandmasters among those who were arriving, and they had been around the ce for quite a while.


    Furthermore, there was more than one route leading to the mountain, and there were definitely a great many fightersing up by other paths.


    The number of those formidable fighters must have been staggering.


    Those of the Seven Invincible Sect never knew that there were so many formidable ones to be found throughout Huaxia. Many of those fighters were total strangers to them.


    It was as though a huge number of sea monsters had been flushed out after a depth charge was dropped. The scene would have astonished any who saw it.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s just Baodan Grandmasters? Haven¡¯t you see a few Martial Arts Legends among them already?¡± someone said.


    All of them were silent. The aura emanating from the group as they passed was so intense that they felt as if they were about to choke.


    None of them had any doubts that a single person from that group alone would be able to kill them all.


    It was fortunate that their big brother, Lin Sheng, was around, for he was the only one capable of resisting those people.


    Lin Sheng sported a severe expression. It was obvious that he was very shaken by the many formidable fighters that just appeared out of nowhere. He had not been able to stay gleeful for long after bing a Martial Arts Legend before that other group shook him back to reality.

 Chapter 133 - The Difference Between Esteemed Forces and Vagrants

    <h4>Chapter 133: The Difference Between Esteemed Forces and Vagrants</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Having seen so many formidable fighters so early in the morning made him feel that his eyes had just been opened.


    He never thought that there were so many fighters of such caliber to be found in the entirety of Huaxia.


    The number was more than ten times greater than he had expected.


    However, he was able to tell that many of them were unable to keep their auras well-concealed, so much so that even the disciples of the Seven Invincible Sect were able to sense it. It was obvious that they had not been past their breakthroughs for long.


    They¡¯d probably benefitted from the recent deepened restoration of the spirit qi. Back in the old days, HuaJin Masters would have been able to reign supreme in a region, while Baodan Grandmasters would have been considered legends of their time.


    However, just a few years ago, Baodan Grandmasters were reduced to only top-notch fighters at regional levels. They were no longer able to reign supreme at those levels in recent times, and in some remote corners, they were reduced even further to only formidable ones.


    Spirit qi continued to be restored, and formidable fighters emerged in great numbers. Lin Sheng certainly knew about that, yet the point had never hit home the way it did in that moment.


    His powers were such that he would have been able to reign supreme back in the old days, yet all that power was just barely enough to keep himself safe these days.


    He truly felt the gap between them right there and then, so much so that he felt it to be rather ridiculous. He had not been able to sense so much before seeing all that was in front of him now. It was only at that moment that he realized that the outsiders had been right all along¡ªthe cultivator scene in Min Province was made up of a bunch of weaklings.


    The Seven Invincible Sect had truly thought themselves invincible prior, but from the looks of things at the moment, they began to realize that they were truly the ones living under a rock. They were just like a worm in some obscure corner thinking itself a dragon.


    Gosh, we¡¯ve been ridiculous!


    Without the scene before his eyes, there was no way he would have known that the world actually had so many exceptional people in it.


    The stress he felt inside deepened. All that pride he had felt after bing a Martial Arts Legend was quickly fading away.


    In the future, Deity level notwithstanding, if he were unable to get to National Guardian level, he would not be able even to keep his foothold in Min Province or to maintain all that he had built thus far.


    Any National Guardian out there could easily tear down all that the Seven Invincible Sect had built for themselves. The only hope they had was Lu Xuan.


    As an agency of the government, there was no way that the Special Task Force would side with them unless they were willing to join the Special Task Force¡¯s ranks.


    However, that was not an option for them, as siding with the Special Task Force meant that they were reduced tockeys. They would never even consider it¨Cunless they were really, truly backed into a corner.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers enabled him to rise above all in Min Province, but he had never thrown his weight around unnecessarily. On the contrary, he was always the one everyone was able to rely on.


    He knew that the Chen n, and possibly all the forces of the province, regardless of size and lineage, thought the same. Otherwise, here would not have been so many people going out of their way in secret just to express goodwill to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°So many here today for the express purpose of seeing Mr. Lu fight. I wonder when I will get to such a level,¡± said a disciple of the Seven Invincible Sect, feeling rather envious.


    The very reason he was able to follow Lin Sheng on that trip was undoubtedly that he was one of the extraordinary ones among the younger generation.


    However, he was still a Level Four HuaJin Master at the moment. While that would have really made him somebody in the old days, his achievements were hardly worth mentioning in the present day.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, was several years younger than he was, yet the man was able to attract so many formidable ones to just watch him fight a single fight. That made the young disciple very envious.


    All the younger members of the sect were feeling just as envious, and the envy was written all over their faces.


    ¡°But I guess Mr. Lu¡¯s powers make it possible for him to win, no? I heard that he was the one who annihted the Soul-snatcher Sect,¡± that disciple said in an affirmative manner.


    While they were not actually all that familiar with Lu Xuan on a personal level, whenpared to the people from the Holy Dragon Corporation, who were obviously outsiders, Lu Xuan no doubt felt like one of their own.


    Furthermore, it was thanks to Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance that their big brother, Lin Sheng, had been able to make such a huge breakthrough. All of the members of the sect felt only gratitude for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily going to happen,¡±mented an elder of the sect, who was dressed in white and looked to be in his fifties or sixties, as he shook his head.


    ¡°Elder Chen, is that Great Ancestor of the Song n really that powerful? So much so that not even Mr. Lu will be able to take him on?¡± the disciple said to the elder dressed in white.


    ¡°Well, you fellows are too fresh off the boat to know that in the era before spirit qi was restored, when cultivators were far fewer in number, that Great Ancestor was already a Baodan Grandmaster reigning supreme somewhere.¡±


    The elder in white continued.


    ¡°Heh, I was just about your age back then, maybe a tad bit older than you all are, and my powers were few levels below where you all are today. I had only joined a little while before, so much so that even my Level Two felt wobbly, when I saw Song Lingfeng fight.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened when they heard that. It was something that happened nearly two decades ago, in the time before the world had entered its restoration stage. Being able to reach Baodan Grandmaster level back then would have made one a genius unlike any other.


    ¡°The one who fought him was another Baodan Grandmaster. Well, that¡¯s hardly considered anything worth mentioning today, but that was already considered a showdown between giants back in those days.¡±


    The elder then continued, ¡°You fellows have never seen Song Lingfeng fight with your own eyes, so you can¡¯t imagine just how frightening he was. You might say that bing a Baodan Grandmaster back then was a far more formidable and difficult feat than it is in the present day.¡±


    ¡°I may be a Baodan Grandmaster myself now, but if I were to truly fight, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take on Song Lingfeng as he was back then, even if there were to be three of me fighting him at the same time.¡±


    The younger disciples were all astonished by what the elder said. Despite being a Level Five Baodan Grandmaster as well, the difference inbat prowess could have been that between heaven and earth.


    ¡°You all probably don¡¯t understand that other than differences due to the limitations put on us by the world, as well as the great difference inbat prowess right after making a breakthrough, the most important thing is that we of the Seven Invincible Sect are but a bunch of self-taught lone cultivators in the eyes of the Song n and the Holy Dragon Corporation.¡± The elder seemed to have a sarcastic look in his eyes when he said that.


    ¡°The founder-grandmaster of the Seven Invincible Sect was but a Level Five Baodan Grandmaster. You could say that we already had a patchy and difficult path ahead of us, as there is nothing we could refer to with our training, requiring us to carve a new path for ourselves. The Holy Dragon Corporation, on the other hand, is greater than we could even imagine. National Guardian level is nothing, as not even Deity level has been a limit for them. They have a far easier time in their cultivation than we do.¡±


    The crowd only then realized how critically important it was to have a truly formidable force to serve as backing. The fact was so important that, formon folks, it could determine just how far they would get with their training throughout their lifetimes.


    Just when the elder in white was still feeling exasperated at how different these lone, self-taught cultivators were from those esteemed forces, a powerful aura suddenly zipped past.


    Ame monk had just zoomed past the crowd at great speed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that theme monk who is renowned all over the southwest?¡± The elder in white was shocked. While his powers were nothing to brag about, his advanced age meant that he had seen and known more than the other disciples of the Seven Invincible Sect.


    As such, he was naturally able to recognize theme monk, and there was only one thought that crossed his mind.


    The National Guardians are here!

 Chapter 134 - Invincible Under Providence

    <h4>Chapter 134: Invincible Under Providence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All of them were able to sense just how powerful National Guardian level fighters were, and they were certainly far more fearsome than the Martial Arts Legends that had passed by earlier.


    Figures like these caused great pressure just by zipping past.


    Lin Sheng, who was a Martial Arts Legend, felt his entire being tense up. It felt difficult to even flinch, making it obvious just how overwhelming the effect of level superiority was.


    It was not until the monk left that he was finally able to breathe easily.


    The threat that lingered in his mind, however, felt even stronger. If that monk were truly out to kill him, there would be nothing he could do about it.


    The difference between them was unthinkably huge.


    ¡°Such might. It¡¯s scary!¡±


    One of the disciples of the Seven Invincible Sect exhaled heavily, feeling as if he had been nearly shocked to death.


    At that moment, yet another group of people came by. The crowd saw that the group consisted only of bald men. They were none other than the monks of the Southern Shaolin Temple. One of the two leading figures was Master Buyi of the Dharma Hall, who unlike the other monks was often seen outside the temple.


    The other leading figure was an older monk who stood slightly in front of Monk Buyi.


    ¡°Greetings, masters,¡± the elder in white said right away.


    ¡°Greetings, masters,¡± Lin Sheng said in response.


    Although Monk Buyi had be a Level Six Martial Arts Legend, there was only one among the group of monks from the temple who was a true National Guardian.


    It was the current abbot of the Southern Shaolin Temple, Master Bushuo.


    ¡°Amitabha. Greetings, benefactors. I assume that you¡¯re all here to watch the battle too?¡± Master Buyi said, bowing in a Buddhist manner.


    ¡°Indeed we are. Are you all here to watch the battle as well? How about we travel together, then?¡± Lin Sheng said.


    The Seven Invincible Sect shared an amicable rtionship with the Southern Shaolin Temple, unlike their rtionship with the Chen n. To be totally honest, this was mostly because they did not dare to get on the bad side of the temple.


    The Southern Shaolin Temple had always remained neutral and taken an uncaring stance with regard to the ongoing conflict between the Seven Invincible Sect and the Chen n.


    ¡°We shall travel together, then.¡±


    Master Buyi thought for a little bit and nodded swiftly.


    He seemed to have caught onto what Lin Sheng was thinking about. There were simply too many formidable fighters around them. Without a National Guardian around, they would all end up easily wiped out if they got into trouble with anyone.


    The visitors from the Chen n came to them not long after that. The now-massive group made their way up to the mountain.


    By that point, faces were seen everywhere at the peak of Mount Qingyun. All of them were exceptional cultivators, and they came from everywhere. Despite some ces being inherently difficult and precarious perches, even those spots were taken up by ones who found standing in such ces easy.


    The ces taken were organized ording to cultivation levels. Those of greater training were able to get closer to the center, while thosecking in their training had to stand further away.


    There were actually over a dozen formidable National Guardians seen up front. All of them were formidable fighters who¡¯de from all over the country just to witness a legendary fight of such unimaginable levels.


    At the center of a small, t teau at the peak, a skinny elder was standing with his hands behind his back. It felt as though he was a pir supporting the heavens just by standing still, so much so that one would have thought that his aura shot all the way into the clouds.


    It was a pressure brought forth by overwhelming power.


    Even those formidable National Guardian-level fighters were wary of the elder¡¯s aura, wary enough to keep their distance from him.


    Everyone dared only murmur in their discussion; no one dared to raise their voice.


    ¡°Is that Song Lingfeng, the Great Ancestor of the Song n?¡±


    ¡°Boy, he really is powerful. At first nce, you might even mistake him for a mountain instead of a man.¡±


    ¡°Deity-level beings are the strongest to be found in the world right now. The only mystery to them is how powerful they actually are, and how much more powerful they are than National Guardians.¡±


    The crowd buzzed excitedly with discussion.


    Suddenly, a blizzard swept over them, covering the entire peak in mere moments. None of it was much of a problem for those present. Their cultivation level was such that the cold no longer bothered them.


    The crowd saw how Song Lingfeng remained unfazed where he stood, and they were impressed at how he simply behaved as if he were a statue.


    Song Lingfeng¡¯s eyes flew open suddenly. His face looked very pointed, as if rays were about to shoot out of his eyes.


    ¡°So you¡¯re here, Lu Xuan,¡± Song Lingfeng said slowly.


    Everyone was stunned. They all turned their gaze towards Song Lingfeng.


    Then they saw a figure walking up from the foot of the mountain. He looked like he was in his early twenties at most, but one could have mistaken him to be in histe teens.


    He wore overalls and a blue jacket, with a huge grey coat over them. He was also wearing a pair of sneakers, making his entire getup look quite casual. This made a stark contrast between him and the crowd of cultivators.


    Everyone else on the mountain wore light clothing for ease of movement and because none of them felt cold.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s distinctly wintry attire made him look totally out of ce with the crowd, who were dressed much more lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you,¡± Lu Xuan said inly.


    There was not any particr aura to be sensed from Lu Xuan, so he appeared to be little more than a regr teenager.


    However, no one present would have taken him for such. The snowkes somehow all dissipated as soon as they hit him.


    That feat alone was nothing any ordinary person could possibly do.


    ¡°Good.¡± Song Lingfeng was grinning. He did not care about what Lu Xuan said; he only cared if he showed up.


    His goal was fulfilled as soon as Lu Xuan arrived.


    He took one step in the snow, and what happened next was startling and remarkable. All snow within a 10-meter radius from Song Lingfeng¡¯s body disappeared in an instant.


    Many gasped in shock when they saw that, unable to imagine just how capable one would have to be in order to achieve such a feat. None of those present would have done something like that even if they were capable of it, as spending their powers somewhere that hardly mattered was seen as a huge waste.


    Their Spiritual Qi reserves were just too limited for them to be used in such a wasteful manner, after all.


    ¡°If you are capable of reaching Deity level at your age, your talents are indeed unlike any I¡¯ve seen in my life thus far. But you¡¯ve made a grave mistake by getting on the bad side of the Song n.¡± Song Lingfeng slowly walked towards Lu Xuan. ¡°You don¡¯t get just how powerful the Song n, and subsequently the Holy Dragon Corporation, truly is. What you¡¯re able to see is but the tip of the iceberg.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea where you learned my name, but today shall be the day of your death,¡± Song Lingfeng said coldly. ¡°You have interrupted my istion and my efforts to break through into Level Nine, but my state of mind shall be much improved after I kill you today. I¡¯ll be nearly invincible, and with that, I shall have smooth sailing breaking into Level Nine. I shall truly be invincible under providence by then!¡±


    ¡°Invincible under providence? Hahahaha! My goodness, you¡¯ve really been living under a rock,¡± Lu Xuanughed. ¡°Even if you do make it to Level Nine, you¡¯re still a long way from being able to call yourself that.¡±


    ¡°Enough chatter. Let our fists do the talking instead.¡± Song Lingfeng smirked and pounced on Lu Xuan like he was an eagle pouncing on its prey.


    He was moving at blinding speeds. The crowd simply saw a blink happening in front of them, and then Song Lingfeng appeared right before Lu Xuan.


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw. The strength of Deity-level beings was indeed overarching, far greater than that of National Guardians.

 Chapter 135 - Insanely Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 135: Insanely Powerful</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Song Lingfeng¡¯s actions were quick, as quick as a bolt of lightning, as he pounced onto Lu Xuan in the blink of an eye.


    All the snow on the path he treaded dissipated in the wake of his burst of power.


    He looked like an arrow that had just been let loose, attacking at lightning speed.


    ¡°Burning Sun Strike!¡±


    Song Lingfeng¡¯s hands were red hot. All that power generated from his Spiritual Qi had truly made his hands burn.


    That was a kind of ability unlocked only when one reached Deity level. There was a saying that went, ¡°the feats of a formidable martial artist reach the realm of gods.¡±


    The term ¡°god¡± in that saying was referring not to a true god residing up in the heavens but to abilities that felt nothing short of godlike.


    In other words, when one¡¯s martial arts abilities were trained and honed to such levels, the martial artist themselves would have be little different than a living deity, with every single move they made packing a great deal of power.


    Such was the true meaning of the level¡¯s namesake.


    That was what enabled Deity-level beings topletely overwhelm National Guardians. Despite their formidable feats, National Guardians were still mortals of flesh and blood. It was only when one reached Deity level that one¡¯s feats could no longer be assessed with conventional logic.


    Only then would one¡¯s feats be regarded as truly godlike.


    mes shot out of Song Lingfeng¡¯s palm strike, stunning all in the crowd who witnessed it.


    Many people had only heard of Deity-level beings before and had no idea just how terrifying they were. If a National Guardian were to perform the same attack, they would probably only be able to make their hands red-hot.


    However, when a Deity-level being performed the attack, their hands actually burned with scorching mes.


    At that moment, there on the mountain, the crowd finally saw what ¡°godlike feats¡± meant with their own eyes.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, dished out a simple punch nonchntly. Whenpared to the shocking palm strike that Song Lingfeng just threw, Lu Xuan¡¯s punch hardly seemed worth mentioning.


    However, the crowd then heard a grunt and saw Lu Xuan easily block the ming strike without any difficulty.


    Song Lingfeng did not stop after his attack was blocked by Lu Xuan. He had long spected just how capable Lu Xuan would be, after all.


    It was very possible that Lu Xuan was a true Deity through and through, which meant that it would be impossible for Song Lingfeng to severely damage him with just a single hit.


    Song Lingfeng thenshed out with another strike while the blizzard continued to rage. The formless Spiritual Qi brought out by the attack immediately burst into a red hot glow as soon as he performed the strike,ing down on its target with terrifying might.


    That one attack from Song Lingfeng was monstrously powerful and terrifyingpared to attacks from ordinary people.


    Evenmon National Guardians would certainly not be able to take such an attack and emerge unscathed.


    ¡°This is interesting. You are indeed far more powerful than Qiu Zhen!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed for a bit. Qiu Zhen had forced his breakthrough into Deity level, causing many of his feats to be significantly less than godlike. While there was no doubt that he had been far more powerful thanmon National Guardians, he was nheless far below the likes of Song Lingfeng.


    ¡°Qiu Zhen? Was that fool even worth beingpared to me?¡± Song Lingfeng smirked and continued, ¡°He was a nobody back then, and I¡¯ve just be famous.¡±


    The attack closed in on Lu Xuan as he continued to talk.


    Lu Xuan then simply waved in response, performing the Heaven and Earth Sleeve and sweeping all the scorching red Spiritual Qi away.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Sleeve.¡±


    Lu Xuanughed again and said, ¡°I let you do whatever you wanted earlier. My turn now!¡±


    A powerful aura then burst out all around Lu Xuan. He took mystical steps, and a ball of Spiritual Qi began to spin furiously in his hand, materializing into a long de in an instant.


    The de cut through the air with a sh. A glowing red burst of Spiritual Qi shot out in the very next moment.


    That attack easily dissipated all of Song Lingfeng¡¯s attacks.


    The old man was forced to retreat from the sh of the de, but he continued to re at Lu Xuan.


    He had not been pulling punches with the two consecutive attacks he unleashed before. Each one of them packed powers ferocious enough to easily cause National Guardians grievous injuries.


    However, Lu Xuan took those two attacks head-on like they were nothing. The entire process looked incredibly effortless.


    It was right there and then that he truly realized that Lu Xuan was anything butmon and ordinary, that he was absolutely greater than every other man he had encountered so far.


    Lu Xuan made his move at the very next moment. The crowd saw him wing at the ground and throwing up a great number of snowkes. Then, the snowkes coalesced into a snow dragon, whichunched itself straight forward immediately.


    Boom!


    The snow dragon headed straight for Song Lingfeng.


    Song Lingfeng unleashed a flurry of ming attacks in an attempt to block the snow dragon¡¯s assault.


    However, he remained incapable of dissolving the snow dragon. He was unable even to dispel any attack from the snow dragon.


    Boom!


    The snow dragon crashed straight into Song Lingfeng.


    Song Lingfeng was hit squarely and instantly sent flying through the air.


    The crowd was utterly shocked. The exchange of blows had been happening at incredible speed and with unparalleled fury. Every single attack packed untold amounts of power.


    National Guardians were already considered surreal beings, yet Deities had proven even more terrifying than National Guardians at least 10 times over.


    Any residual wave from their battle could have put even National Guardians on the defensive.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Song Lingfeng¡¯s body spun several times in midair before he was able topletely dispel all the power that Lu Xuan had infused within the snow dragon that had hit him.


    He felt his cirction was thrown into chaos all over his body, as if he was about to vomit blood at the very next second.


    He forcefully suppressed the raging blood and thenshed out quickly into the air. The snowkes gathered around his hands as if they weremanded to do so.


    He then shoved them out with great force. The scattered snowkes sliced through the air like throwing knives.


    It was the ¡°Celestial Maiden Scattering Flowers¡±, a method of using thrown objects as projectile weapons.


    The crowd saw how the snowkes shot through the air like arrows. Some hit the rocks and managed to bore actual holes into them.


    The force behind the snowkes evidently surpassed that of conventional small arms.


    One can easily imagine just how frightening that attack by Song Lingfeng was.


    However, Lu Xuan activated the Heaven and Earth Sleeve yet again, which easily dispelled the snowke projectiles.


    ¡°Song Lingfeng, are you telling me that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡± Lu Xuan said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you to be so cocky, Lu Xuan!¡±


    Song Lingfeng roared and cranked up the powers all through his body. Terrifying Spiritual Qi burst out of him, and he shot into the air like a koi fish spinning against raging currents. He then let loose, again shooting like an arrow and heading straight for Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a taste of the ultimate technique I¡¯ve been training for many years, The Burning Sun Explosion!¡±


    He was encased in scorching red Spiritual Qi, turning into something like a bolt of red dynamite in an instant.


    Song Lingfeng arrived just in front of Lu Xuan, shing with him right away.


    Boom!


    The sh between the two men sounded as suddenly and loudly as explosives blowing up. It threw up a huge amount of snow, making the scene look very harrowing.


    ¡°Gosh, this is really something!¡± That was the thought that crossed everyone¡¯s mind when theyid eyes on that remarkable sight.

 Chapter 136 - Showing the Crowd the Reality

    <h4>Chapter 136: Showing the Crowd the Reality</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The minds of the crowd were rattled. The sh between those two men had really, truly opened their eyes.


    It was just the two of them going at each other, but the power emanating from them both spread over a 100-meter radius.


    It seemed as if the two men were not even human to begin with but rather, per their level¡¯s namesake, gods on Earth. The crowd kept backing away a little at a time as the fight went on.


    That was because debris kept flying through the air as the two of them fought. The debris traveled at speeds which made it little different from bullets, so it was dangerous to stay too close.


    ¡°So this is how Deities fight, then? They really are just like gods. It¡¯s more than their feats that are godlike, they themselves seem to be godlike as well.¡±


    ¡°This is really something. Both of them could probably take on a whole army by themselves.¡±


    Even the likes of theme monk and Qing Yunzi were astounded, despite the fact that they had seen Deity level fighters go at it before.


    Although it had seemed astounding at the time, that battle between Lu Xuan and Qiu Zhen looked insignificantpared to the one happening before their eyes right there and then.


    Qiu Zhen, whose powers had only been forcefully cranked to Deity level, was far below Song Lingfeng in terms ofbat prowess. One might even say that it was like heaven and earth between the two, as if they were not even at the same level to begin with.


    That was precisely why Lu Xuan had not put in as much effort back then as he was putting in at the moment, which, in turn, was why that past fight looked so underwhelmingpared to the one taking ce before them all now.


    The crowd saw how the two of them fought like lightning bolts shing against each other.


    It was especially so in Song Lingfeng¡¯s case, for he attacked relentlessly, making him look like a being made of crimson lightning.


    ¡°Is that even human?¡± The young disciples from the likes of the Seven Invincible Sect and the Chen n shivered with shock as they watched the battle, as if they were seeing superhumans fighting right in front of their eyes.


    For a hundred meters in all directions, everything was affected by the fight between the two greats.


    The fight between two literal gods hadpletely exceeded their imagination.


    The events were so surreal that the onlookers felt as if they must be watching some cheaply-produced sci-fi television show withme special effects.


    It was only then that they truly realized how terrifying Deities were.


    Even in their wildest spections, the crowd had still expected such beings to remain in the realm ofmon warriors, without even bothering to consider realms beyond what was humanly possible.


    Yet the fight between the two of them before the massive crowd was evidently no longer that ofmon humans.


    Boom!


    A loud noise rang out, and Song Lingfeng¡¯s Burning Sun Explosion went off like a grenade.


    Lu Xuan was forced three steps away. Only three steps away. That did not seem like much, but it was the only upper hand that Song Lingfeng had been able to gain at any point in the entire fight.


    Song Lingfeng panted furiously. The Burning Sun Explosion he¡¯d used moments ago had expended half of his Spiritual Qi reserves.


    That move had been initially reserved as his secret weapon, one which he would not carelessly use in conventional situations.


    He had no intention of just bringing it out for no good reason here, either.


    He thought that move would enable him to cause Lu Xuan severe injuries, thus opening up greater opportunities.


    However, no one expected Lu Xuan to be only forced three measly steps back by such a devastating move. On top of that, he did not look any worse for wear after taking the hit.


    It was apparent that the Burning Sun Explosion was hardly any threat to him. Meanwhile, Song Lingfeng became so rattled by the recoil of the move that he felt as if his internal organs were all shaking.


    Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. It could be said that the move itself could easily cause both sides to suffer grievous injuries, and as such, it was a move that should absolutely never be used under conventional circumstances.


    A hint of surprise and fear was seen in Song Lingfeng¡¯s eyes after that. Lu Xuan actually managed to stay totally unscathed, despite having been hit with such an attack.


    ¡°Song Lingfeng, I see that you do have a trick or two up your sleeve. Well, too bad that you¡¯ve miscalcted. My powers are far beyond what you could have imagined.¡±


    Lu Xuan waved, and in an instant, all the snowkes in the air seemed to be suddenly frozen where they were.


    The next moment, countless snowkes burst all over the ce, as if the sky were filled with countless lethal projectiles. It looked just like what Song Lingfeng had pulled earlier, but it was several times greater in magnitude when Lu Xuan did it.


    Song Lingfeng¡¯s face had never looked so severe in his life. Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were far greater than what he had expected of the young man. It might even be said that he had never met an enemy so overwhelmingly powerful in his life.


    He had no time to worry about his shaken-up blood and rattled internal organs. He arched his back and pped the ground hard.


    He sent dust flying all around him, forming ayer of dirt with which he attempted to fend off the snowkes.


    Brrroooooomm!!


    shes and explosions were heard over and over, each rapidly following thest.


    Clouds of dust and debris were all over the ce, obscuring the immediate vicinity from sight.


    Song Lingfeng had been literally backed into a corner by then, making him look very weak.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, looked just as unfazed as he had all the while, even to the point that his clothes remained entirely spotless.


    ¡°Song Lingfeng, you threatened my family¡¯s safety in order to get me out here today, just to defeat me in front of everyone. Am I correct? Well, tell me now, how much chance do you think you still have of taking me out?¡± Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back, sporting a condescending smirk on his face.


    Song Lingfeng¡¯s expression changed immediately. That had indeed been his intention.


    He had absolute confidence in himself before, thinking Lu Xuan too young to have any measure of power worth mentioning, even if the young man had begun training before birth.


    Killing Lu Xuan would not have been enough to satisfy him, as he wanted to make a big deal of the achievement. He wanted to make sure that the crowd would be able to witness him killing Lu Xuan right before their eyes.


    He wanted the so-called Min Province Alliance to crumble altogether.


    In doing so, he would have been able to bring the entire Min Province under the Holy Dragon Corporation¡¯s influence and get them under the Song n¡¯s control.


    That had been his intention all along.


    He had absolutely not expected to run into someone who was truly more than he could handle. Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were really much greater than Song Lingfeng had expected.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were far beyond what he had expected, so much so that none of the old monsters that he personally had known could evenpare with what Lu Xuan brought to the table.


    It was only then that he realized that all his earlier ns had been little more than delusions.


    At that moment, a sense of crisis that he had never felt before welled up in his mind.


    Despite both men being Deities, it was apparent that Lu Xuan was more powerful and more terrifying than any other he knew.


    While he had clearly gone all-out with that move earlier, he was able to sense that Lu Xuan did not even seem to have any intention of going all-out.


    Every single attack and defense the young man performed felt effortless and without care.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were so unimaginably profound that it scared even the likes of Song Lingfeng.


    He was not the only one who felt shocked to the core. All the others present shared the same thoughts They, too, were just as stunned.


    They were all able to tell that Song Lingfeng was more than just on the defensive at the moment. To put it precisely, he waspletely overwhelmed.


    That contradicted every expectation they¡¯d had before. They had spected that Lu Xuan¡¯s level must be more or less simr to that of Song Lingfeng, so none of them thought Lu Xuan would fare well in the fight. From their perspective, it would have beenmendable for him to even keep himself from getting killed.


    Lu Xuan was very young, after all, and so he might not have been Song Lingfeng¡¯s match just yet. The young man would have perhaps been truly invincible about 10 yearster.


    Lu Xuan had had all the time he needed.


    Cultivators were still mortals, who could age and die as well as anyone else.


    Song Lingfeng was an old man who was only getting older. Even if he was able to keep making breakthroughs, maintaining his prime was already an arduous task in itself.


    In contrast, Lu Xuan had yet to reach his peak. One of them was going downhill while the other was going up. The power difference between both men would only get wider and wider.


    Yet what happened before the crowd¡¯s eyes was Lu Xuan¡¯s way of showing them all the reality that his age really did not matter.


    He was already pummeling Song Lingfeng just as he was.

 Chapter 137 - Last Resort? Are You Kidding Me?

    <h4>Chapter 137: Last Resort? Are You Kidding Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I never thought a true dragon like you could emerge from Min Province.¡± Song Lingfeng¡¯s expression was cold and pointed.


    A harrowing glint sparkled in his eyes, the kind of glint that suggested extreme ill will and hostility.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who has been underestimating the people of the world. People like you im that you have the fate of the world in your hands, but you yourselves end up being little more than the pawns of others,¡± Lu Xuan said inly.


    Song Lingfeng¡¯s pupils contracted somewhat. He kept feeling that Lu Xuan knew something, and what the young man said seemed to mean something more than what was clear on the surface.


    Song Lingfeng had no idea that Lu Xuan knew all there was to know about the people around him. Every single person in those giant corporations had monsters standing behind them.


    However, years of development had enabled them to exceed what those monsters expected them to achieve in the first ce, and the monsters behind the veil were no longer able to keep them under their control.


    Some people began to develop their own agendas as time went by, intending to rise above their stations as pawns and assumemand of their organizations or otherwise gain power. However, Lu Xuan knew better than anyone that such attempts would ultimately prove futile.


    Those within the massive organizations had practically conquered the world through their own effort and power, yet they were all eventually easily subdued by the monsters who had been lurking behind them.


    There were thousands ofws, ethics, creeds, and rules among the cultivators, yet only there was only one rule that truly mattered¡ªthe one saying that the guy with the bigger stick always calls the shots.


    Lu Xuan finished saying his piece and did not allow Song Lingfeng time to ponder any of it. He stomped on the ground, cracking the very hard, resilient ground beneath his feet.


    He pounced onto Song Lingfeng like a tiger jumping out to chomp down on his prey. He drew Bloodthirst out of his Coiling Dragon Ring and sent out a terrifying sh that was several meters long.


    Boom!


    The attack did not end up cutting down its target. Song Lingfeng managed to evade the terrifying assault in the nick of time. Nheless, he looked rather haggard at the moment, appearing very much in shambles.


    That sword attack had almost ended up killing him. Even though he managed to dodge it, the shockwave from the attack still caught him. His chest was all bloodied, and blood kept gushing out.


    ¡°You think you can run?¡± Lu Xuan said loudly. ¡°I¡¯m gonna put an end to your ambition right here, today!¡±


    ¡°Another one!¡±


    Lu Xuanshed out with another attack as soon as he finished speaking. The attack seemed illusory and fleeting, appearing to be entirely untraceable.


    Lu Xuan had gotten to the level where he no longer neededplex techniques in the art of swordsmanship. His proficiency with the sword had reached the very pinnacle of mastery.


    Yet the move that he had just pulled was still an extremelyplex one, and the de went straight for Song Lingfeng¡¯s chest.


    Everyone was able to sense that Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude had done a full 180 when he pulled that move. In short, he¡¯d be pointed and ferocious.


    All of a sudden, he¡¯d be very serious.


    It was as if all that happened before had been little more than a game, but from that moment on, he would be entirely solemn.


    Pfftt!


    Blood gushed from Song Lingfeng¡¯s wounds and sttered all over the ce.


    The crowd saw how easily and effortlessly Lu Xuan executed that move, which ended up prating Song Lingfeng¡¯s Shield of Vigor.


    He did all of that without breaking a sweat.


    ¡°You still manage to live, then,¡± Lu Xuan said nonchntly.


    That move he¡¯d pulled earlier was nothing short of fantastical. As far as sword tactics went, what he¡¯d done was a testament of ultimate mastery, so much so that that single move was a work of art unto itself.


    However, Song Lingfeng still managed to prevent the sword from hitting his vitals just in the nick of time. It was probably his inherent instincts as a warrior that enabled him to evade the attack that should have killed him.


    But Lu Xuan did not really mind. He could see that Song Lingfeng was already barely clinging to life at the moment, and the old man was only dying the inevitable.


    Song Lingfeng continued to pant heavily. Moving had be an arduous task for him by then. He saw how Lu Xuan marked him for death, just like a beast marking its prey.


    He couldn¡¯t even say how he had managed to evade that attack, for he had only done so out of purebat instinct.


    ¡°I have to admit that you are indeed powerful, Lu Xuan; even that you are extraordinary. But it will take you more than just that to win this fight. Do it!¡± Song Lingfeng shouted. Just then, the sound of a helicopter was heard from afar.


    Over a hundred rockets were fired at Lu Xuan within mere moments, bombarding his location without mercy instantaneously. The st radius was so huge that even the spot where Song Lingfeng stood had beenpletely enveloped within the bombardment.


    The entire field where the two men had been fighting was bombarded from the air right there and then.


    ¡°Back away!¡±


    The crowd watching the fight backed away immediately, distancing themselves from the battlefield frantically for fear of being caught in the explosions.


    ¡°This is crazy! Those people at the Holy Dragon Corporation are nuts!¡±


    Everyone cursed wildly deep down. They were finally realizing that the airstrike was thest trick up the Song n¡¯s sleeve. Song Lingfeng had not actually been thest insurance the n had to protect their interests.


    No man would have been able to withstand heavy bombardment meant to take out vehicles at the present stage.


    Regardless of how powerful a cultivator could be, they were still beings of flesh and blood in the end. They would die the same as anyone else when subjected to such a heavy air assault.


    But no one in the crowd anticipated that the n would want Lu Xuan dead so badly that even Song Lingfeng would end up caught in the explosion. It was apparent that this ¡°backup¡± had been long prepared, and all it took for them to act was a single order.


    Dust and debris flew all over the ce. The shockwaves from the explosions were so intense that many who were unable to flee in time were sent flying by the terrifying waves of air.


    While all of those present were truly powerful beings, some of them were still just young people at HuaJin level. Those people were even more like mortals than the others. The terror brought forth by a barrage of rockets was so intense that they were unable to react in time, and they all ended up being sent flying through the air.


    The battlefield turned into a huge mess right away. It was fortunate that the representatives of the corporation had not been crazy enough to bomb all the spectators along with the two fighters.


    Otherwise, that one attack would have caused massive casualties.


    What the n did had nheless earned the ire of the crowd. They cursed vehemently at the corporation and the Song n, thinking that they must have gone mad.


    Those people had actually dared to use weapons of such power within their country, which, unlike some overseas ces run by warlords, was ruled with an iron fist.


    Thus, it was easy to tell just how much the Song n feared Lu Xuan. They had to get rid of him, even if they had to resort to such restricted means to do so.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± A man was seen rising slowly from the spot that had just been bombarded. He sounded very pleased with himself. ¡°Lu Xuan, you are one hell of a cultivator. But what good did any of it do? You¡¯re dead all the same, now!¡±


    The crowd focused their gaze and realized that the man was none other than Song Lingfeng.


    He was actually able toe out alive from that crazy attack! A ring on his finger had shattered. That ring was a defensive power item, and the barrier erected by the ring was how he¡¯d managed to stay alive amidst the incredible barrage.


    But even the powerful ring was shattered after taking on such a heavy attack.


    Song Lingfeng¡¯s eyes looked rather manic. That ring had been thest resort he¡¯d put in ce just in case, but he never actually thought he would ever have to use it.


    Over a dozen customized helicopters were flying quickly to his location.


    ¡°The fight is over, Mr. Lu. You¡¯re too careless!¡±


    Lin Sheng¡¯s eyes filled with sadness as he looked on from the crowd. He was only now realizing just how despicable those people at the huge corporations actually were. They would really go to any lengths just to win.


    Many thought that while Lu Xuan was indeed powerful, he was nheless still too young, and he must have neglected to prepare adequately for such a situation.


    At that point, everyone thought the event was indeed over, and they had a winner.


    Suddenly, a sh of the de tore apart the dusty aftermath of the explosions and plunged straight into Song Lingfeng¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Wha...?!¡±


    Song Lingfeng¡¯s eyes were thrown wide open as his body hit the ground.

 Chapter 138 - Gods on Earth

    <h4>Chapter 138: Gods on Earth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All of that had happened far too quickly, so much so that it seemed there was no way anyone could have expected such sudden changes to take ce at all.


    That thrust of the sword by Lu Xuan looked like some godly move pulled by a superhuman being, and that one thrust killed Song Lingfeng, who had been behaving as if he owned the ce mere moments ago.


    Lu Xuan turned to look at the crowd with in, indifferent eyes, as if he was telling them that there was no turning the tables with him.


    The notion was ridiculous.


    The old guy had been thinking too much.


    The ce was dead silent then. To put it precisely, no one in the crowd expected either of them to survive such a crazy bombardment, yet not only had Song Lingfeng survived, but Lu Xuan had managed to do so as well.


    Furthermore,pared to Song Lingfeng, who looked rather haggard and damaged, Lu Xuan had emerged totally unscathed. From head to toe, he was so clean that it seemed as if the airstrike had never even happened.


    ¡°Just... what... the hell is going on here?¡±


    Everyone was shocked, wondering just how Lu Xuan had managed to pull all of that. Not even a Shield of Vigor at Deity level would have enabled him to stop all those attacks without suffering so much as a single scratch.


    It was worth noting that the shockwave from such a crazy bombardment alone might have proven enough to shake people up so severely that the flesh would be torn from their bones.


    No one knew just how Lu Xuan had managed to emerge unscathed.


    Everyone was utterly baffled, wondering if he¡¯d actually packed some kind of defensive power item on his person as well.


    Defensive power items were, at the moment, the only means avable to cultivators to survive being bombarded by such heavy weapons.


    Lin Sheng was the only one who managed to even partially guess how Lu Xuan had done it. He knew that Lu Xuan was capable of crafting protection talismans of durability so high that they could withstand gunshots. Even though a talisman would not be able to take more than a single shot, it was nheless more powerful than any other defensive item.


    Lin Sheng had no idea that he¡¯d actually guessed the answer correctly this time. Lu Xuan had indeed managed to survive thanks to those protection talismans he¡¯d packed.


    That short period of bombardment alone had cost him over 200 of the talismans.


    Each one of those protection talismans was unable to withstand the force generated by the explosions for more than a millisecond.


    However, being able to withstand the shocks even for very short periods had proven enough to keep him alive through the most dangerous moments of the attack. That, coupled with Lu Xuan¡¯s own formidable Shield of Vigor, resulted in his miraculous survival and avoidance of any damage.


    No one else would have been able to throw money away the way Lu Xuan had with that defense. Those 200 protection talismans would cost more than 20 million yuan for most people, after all.


    Yet Lu Xuan burned through that amount of money in mere moments.


    Then again, the act could hardly be considered costly from his perspective. Despite the talismans¡¯ exorbitant prices, it was not like he needed to do more than spend some time crafting them, really.


    Lu Xuan then drew a gun from his Coiling Dragon Ring while the crowd was still reeling from the shock, and he fired away seemingly without bothering to aim.


    Bang!


    That one shot he fired hit and blew up one of the helicopters in the air.


    ¡°What kind of a gun is that?¡± Everyone turned their eyes to Lu Xuan¡¯s gun. None of them were total strangers to firearms, as there was no way anyone could know absolutely nothing about guns while living in the modern era.


    Still, guns capable of blowing up a helicopter with a single shot were unheard of, and all who were present were wondering just what kind of a joke that was.


    The power disyed right before their eyes made the gun look like a rocketuncher instead.


    Lu Xuan continued firing away with a deadpan expression.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Lu Xuan fired several shots, and every single shot took down one helicopter in the air immediately.


    Explosions went off all over the ce as the helicopters crashed, making things at the scene utterly terrifying.


    Lu Xuan only put away his gun after he was done, thinking just how stupid his enemies had been to believe that he had no means of making ranged attacks.


    He had not just been sitting around doing nothing before the fight, after all. The gun he¡¯d used was only a conventional firearm, something he¡¯d gotten his hands on when he had been out to snuff the smugglers a while ago.


    What was truly extraordinary were the rounds loaded into the gun.


    If anyone could have seen the bullets the gun had fired, they would have seen that the rounds were covered with runes.


    The runes were the key factor that massively amplified the force of the ammunition, enabling them to blow up a helicopter with only a single shot.


    But Lu Xuan was not the one who had developed those runes in the first ce. In actuality, it had been the work of the Special Task Force back in his past life, and the rounds had been developed specifically for taking on cultivators.


    With the application of these runes specifically developed to be carved onto bullets and shells, conventional ammunition was turned into massively devastating weapons of destruction.


    Conventionally speaking, that conventional ammunition would have hardly been of any use prating the Shields of Vigor of cultivators who had reached Martial Arts Legend levels or higher.


    However, the development of such runic ammunition could blow the heads of Martial Arts Legends to pieces with just a single shot.


    This was especially true when sharpshooters or marksmen, or even godlike gun wielders, gained ess to such weapons. Such people became professionals capable of posing serious threats to cultivators.


    Martial Arts Legends were nothing inparison, as such weapons allowed one to shoot and kill even Deity level beings.


    Lu Xuan had seen the heads blown off a great many Deity level fighters back in his past life.


    That was the real reason why the Special Task Force was able to remain in control of them all, despite the massive emergence of cultivators.


    A n or sect with hundreds of cultivators was widely considered a huge organization, but the Special Task Force could easily rally andmand thousands of gunmen wielding such modified firearms.


    Such fearsome firepower allowed the Special Task Force to easily mow down any sect or n in existence.


    Any such group that dared to throw their weight around the Special Task Force was deemed a threat to be razed without mercy.


    The Special Task Force of Lu Xuan¡¯s past life had trulybined science and cultivation in their endeavors, making full use of any advantage avable to them.


    It was something that Lu Xuan had picked up back then.


    His knowledge of the supreme path allowed him to have few problems infusing the rounds in his gun with such runes.


    Not only was the rounds¡¯ damage potential vastly amplified after the runes were carved onto them, but their range was also extended several times over. Nomon person would be able even to see when the bullets hit anything, as the rounds¡¯ performance far exceeded the capacity of their sight.


    Lu Xuan, however, was a different story altogether, as his Delusion-breaker Eyes allowed him to see very, very far away.


    He¡¯d brought about devastating damage using just one gun.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this frightening, indeed! Just what kind of a gun is that? Is that something developed by the Special Task Force?¡± Some were still so shocked by it all that the feeling could be clearly seen in their eyes. They¡¯d caught wind of news that some within the Special Task Force were working to develop ways tobine runes with firearms, after all.


    The cultivators had initially snickered at that idea, as no one believed that the Special Task Force could seed, given how those two disciplines were of such vastly different fields.


    However, what Lu Xuan had pulled had shown everyone that the Special Task Force had probably seeded in their endeavor.


    The Special Task Force was not alone in developing such ideas, as many forces overseas were doing the same thing. Many of them were official governmental institutions or agencies.


    As the world became more and more restored with spirit qi, the threat posed to cultivators by firearms became increasingly meager. As the cultivators became more and more trained, the phenomenon of cultivators who were impervious to conventional firearms became increasinglymonce.


    While heavy weapons would still work on them, and the world still had the likes of nuclear weaponsying around, it was nheless unthinkable to use such destructive weapons to deal with people all the time.


    As such, it became urgently imperative to develop ways of enhancing the power of existing weapons under such circumstances.


    However, no one other than Lu Xuan had seeded in such efforts so far.


    ¡°Mr. Lu has indeed ended the Song n single-handedly. His reputation for being someone capable of razing entire sects or ns all by himself holds true, after all.¡±


    There were many who stared at Lu Xuan in the blizzard with their jaws dropping to the ground. It was as if they were staring at a god who had descended to the mortal ne instead of a mortal man.

 Chapter 139 - The Song Clan Has a Death Wish

    <h4>Chapter 139: The Song n Has a Death Wish</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan¡¯s ability to raze sects or ns single-handedly was a testament to his terrifyingbat prowess.


    The so-called ¡°n-razing Force¡± that he possessed was not how one would have named the levels conventionally; it was a title bestowed only on someone with powers befitting the use of such a title.


    While powers between individuals naturally differed greatly at every level, at the current stage, the only level of beings that were undoubtedly capable of such n-razing feats were those at the Deity level.


    Only beings at the Deity level would be able to single-handedly knock out a n or sect.


    Many had imed that Lu Xuan possessed such a level of power, but what had happened right before the eyes of the crowd truly cemented the fact that Lu Xuan was indeed capable of such godly feats.


    Such a level of power meant that many cultivators saw him as little different from a walking nuclear bomb.


    He truly had be the nuclear bomb among cultivators.


    Cultivators hardly feared weapons like nuclear bombs, as everyone knew that such weapons would never be deployed without very, very good reason. Yet cultivatorsparable to nuclear bombs did not have such restrictions on their actions. The biggest difference between such cultivators and nuclear bombs was that the cultivators were able to do as they pleased.


    A nuke that could be deployed without a care at a moment¡¯s notice proved to be something that struck intense fear in the hearts of many.


    ¡°Mr. Lu really is something!¡±


    Some young cultivators within the Seven Invincible Sect felt incredibly envious after seeing what had happened before them.


    ¡°I guess no one will ever doubt Mr. Lu¡¯s status as the number one in all of Min Province. Not after this particr battle.¡±


    All the other fighters looked on with a glum, severe expression. Their presence represented the cultivators throughout the country, after all. While not every notable force found throughout the country was present at the event, the influence of those who were present would nheless allow them to spread tales of the battle all over the country.


    That one single battle was more than capable of shocking themunity of cultivators throughout the country. Deity-level fighters, who were seen by many as beings up in the heavens, were no longer wary of each other, and they were no longer reluctant to go for each other¡¯s throats.


    That battle had ended with the death of one Deity-level fighter right there and then, after all.


    The process of that battle had made the fighters realize that if they had not seen what happened with their own eyes, there would have been no way for them to tell just how fearsome such Deity-level beings were.


    One could touch godhood by training in martial arts. That familiar saying was no longer just a saying. It became a cold, hard fact, proven by real examples.


    The saying rang especially true to the National Guardians who were present at the scene, as they were not all that far off from reaching such a level themselves.


    The might and prowess demonstrated by the two who fought that day would one day be theirs.


    The powers that those two Deities possessed would be theirs in the future, too.


    Lu Xuan took a look at the crowd and went down the mountain, looking indifferent all the while. The Special Task Force woulde up there and clean the ce up soon enough. What happened among cultivators stayed among cultivators, as their existence was not yet public knowledge.


    Yun Sheng and the Square-faced Fatso were rying the urgent news from halfway up the mountain.


    They never expected to see such levels of firepower being used. That was totally beyond what the government would tolerate. From what they were able to tell, the Holy Dragon Corporation had gone crazy, and so had the Song n.


    At the very least, it was clear to all that the Song n had been so wary and frightened of Lu Xuan¡¯s powers that they were willing to face the wrath of government authorities just so that they could use that level of firepower¡ªsomething considered absolutely off-limits¡ªto get rid of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°The Song n has really, truly gone nuts this time,¡± Yun Sheng mumbled to himself.


    He just watched a battle of an incredible level on satellite broadcast earlier, and he knew that battle was utterly beyond his capacity to interfere in, even though he already became a Martial Arts Legend.


    The gap between him and those two Deities was still far too vast.


    ¡°Mr. Lu is really beyond human now,¡± the fatso said with a shocked expression. It had only been a few months since he had met Lu Xuan for the first time, yet Lu Xuan¡¯s power had already reached a level that was totally beyond hisprehension.


    That strength was far beyond what he was even able to fathom.


    Yun Sheng felt himself a very lucky man for having chosen to rally Lu Xuan to the side of the Special Task Force as soon as the opportunity to do so presented itself. Otherwise, they would have just earned themselves a terrifying target to put on their watchlist.


    ¡°What are you guys sitting here for? Get our men to cordon off the area and clean the ce up. We can¡¯t let any of this get out.¡± Yun Sheng made his decision after pausing in awe for just a moment.


    Lu Xuan returned home in the evening. However, things were different than he expected, as his ce turned out to be a huge mess.


    Someone had evidently attacked the manor as well.


    ¡°The Song n really does have a death wish, then.¡±


    Lu Xuan gritted his teeth. His eyes burst with a terrifying glow.


    He knew withplete certainty that someone from the Song n had attacked the manor when he was out fighting against Song Lingfeng.


    Two National Guardian level fighters had brought a group of fighters to assault his ce.


    A great battle had taken ce in his manor.


    It was a battle that no one had expected to break out. The n¡¯s two fighters never expected that Lu Xuan had set up barriers at the manor, and the barriers prevented them from being able to infiltrate the ce for quite a while.


    What exceeded their expectations even more was the fact that the ce was guarded by a National Guardian, one who was just as powerful as they were.


    The two sides shed, and a great battle broke out. The battle raged on until the Special Task Force caught wind of it, deploying someone to the scene and eventually scaring off the attackers from the Song n.


    The Song n never expected Lu Xuan to have set up such defensive measures back home, and they certainly had not expected that there would actually be a National Guardian tasked with his family¡¯s protection.


    They were unable to achieve their goal in that battle.


    Zhang Hongyang ended up grievously injured, too. Despite the fact that he was a National Guardian as well, he was nheless caught in a pincer attack between two fighters at his level. The disadvantage was severe enough that he ended up getting seriously hurt in the fight.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the representatives from the Special Task Force showing up just in time, Zhang Hongyang would have probably died in that battle.


    The two disciples of Zhang Hongyang suffered injuries all over as well.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s family was even caught up in the battle. Lu Shanshan¡¯s arm was injured, and she was being treated in the hospital.


    It was a good thing that his family members had all became sufficiently trained by this point, so much so that they were able to fight back despite being ambushed by the elite fighters of the Song n.


    Although they were able to repel the invaders from the Song n eventually, Lu Xuan was still left severely shaken.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lu. Our security measures have beencking.¡± Ming Yueyao, the provincial chief of the Min Province Special Task Force, apologized as soon as she got to the manor.


    She had acquired firsthand information about that fight on the mountain while she was on her way. She even managed to acquire video footage.


    The frighteningbat prowess demonstrated by Lu Xuan was so unimaginable that it was something rarely seen even among Deity-level cultivators.


    Although she was a National Guardian level cultivator, Ming Yueyao had to admit that she was beneath them.


    In truth, if it weren¡¯t for the behemoth that was the Special Task Force backing her up, she would not even have the right to stand before Lu Xuan.


    Level difference among cultivators was a clear-cut thing. The power difference between beings just a single level apart was like the difference between heaven and earth, and that extended to their social status as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Can¡¯t say that you guys are the ones at fault in the first ce,¡± Lu Xuan answered inly. At the end of the day, he had more faith in the intimidation factor posed by the Special Task Force than the agency¡¯s actual capabilities.


    The Special Task Force had only one National Guardian level officer stationed in the entirety of Min Province, so it was absurd to have both Ming Yueyao and Zhang Hongyang stay at the manor to serve him at all times.


    ¡°One way or another, this is indeed our fault.¡± She shook her head and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your subordinate to be a National Guardian, by the way.¡±

 Chapter 140 - I Will Make Sure They Regret What They Did

    <h4>Chapter 140: I Will Make Sure They Regret What They Did</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A glint could be seen in Ming Yueyao¡¯s eyes. She, too, was shocked. If it had not been for the assault by the Song n, she would have had no idea that Lu Xuan had a National Guardian level subordinate serving him.


    It seemed that National Guardian level cultivators were no longer the top-of-the-line fighters, but nheless, she and the abbot of the Southern Shaolin Temple had been the only two National Guardians found throughout the entirety of Min Province before the incident.


    While the number of National Guardians was not as low as that of Deities at present, they were still considered a pinnacle fighting force at the provincial level.


    Such beings would even be considered national level fighters in some small countries overseas.


    Despite not being the most powerful force around, National Guardians were still, without doubt, the best to be found on a regional level. Those cultivators were easily capable of making a name for themselves, and it would be easy for them to sit alongside presidents of some smaller countries out there. If they were to join the Special Task Force, their capabilities could have made them Chiefs at provincial levels.


    Yet one such person was actually willing to serve as Lu Xuan¡¯s subordinate and watch over his home for him.


    She was utterly astonished by the abilities that Lu Xuan disyed. To begin with, there was no way she would be willing to watch over a ce as a security guard. That was something she saw as belittling to someone of her caliber.


    All of that piqued her interest in Lu Xuan even more. He was definitely more than just amon man. Although he had been born in an ordinary family, it was entirely possible that he¡¯d acquired some type of ancient legacy from somewhere.


    Only those possessing such legacies could have enabled their descendants to have guards and subordinates of such levels serving them, after all.


    It was apparent to Ming Yueyao that Zhang Hongyang had be Lu Xuan¡¯s bodyguard.


    He was tasked with providing protection during Lu Xuan¡¯s downtime.


    She was unable to imagine any other possibilities that could exin what she hade to know about Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan nodded and did not say anything more. In her eyes, a National Guardian bodyguard was probably hardly worth mentioning to the likes of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, our big boss has mobilized our men to interrogate the Song n. They will need to pay a hefty price if they are unable to provide a satisfactory exnation for what they have done,¡± Ming Yueyao borated.


    Thest few hours had been sufficient time to allow the Special Task Force to gather ample intelligence regarding what had happened at Mount Qingyun, and they were furious when they learned what had happened up there.


    The battle between Lu Xuan and Song Lingfeng was considered an internal affair among the cultivators, so the Special Task Force would not have interfered without good reason.


    However, the inclusion of modified helicopters armed with weapons like rocketunchers far exceeded the Special Task Force¡¯s limit of tolerance.


    Battles between cultivators were usually events with limited influence and effect. If it weremon for them to make use of heavy weapons in fights like the ones used today, the country atrge would have been thrown into a chaotic state in no time.


    That was something that the Special Task Force found utterly intolerable.


    Furthermore, the Song n had actually sent someone to assault someone under the protection of the Special Task Force elites, so what they¡¯d done only infuriated the Special Task Force even more. If anyone could simply assault someone under the Special Task Force¡¯s protection and get away with it, the load on the agency¡¯s shoulders would only grow heavier in the future.


    They all knew all too well that while one was easily able to pick thievery as a career, there was no way one could constantly stay on guard against thieves for prolonged periods.


    Lu Xuan took one look at Ming Yueyao and knew what the Special Task Force intended to do¡ªthey were out to assert their rules and make an example out of anyone who broke them. However, that was far less than the result deemed eptable by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll settle the score on my own,¡± Lu Xuan answered inly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about whatever they want to do to me personally, but attacking my family, well... I will make sure they regret what they did.¡±


    Ming Yueyao took a cautious look at Lu Xuan and felt her breath quicken slightly. She understood what was going on in his head at the moment¡ªhe was going to assert his dominance, and he was apparently unsatisfied with how the Special Task Force was nning to take care of things.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, the big boss would like to see you,¡± Ming Yueyao said, looking at Lu Xuan.


    The big boss had been keeping an eye on Lu Xuan already, and at the moment, it had be clear that Lu Xuan was someone who was the big boss¡¯s equal in terms of power.


    It became especially clear after she¡¯d read the report she had received not long ago. The way Lu Xuan shot the modified helicopters down piqued the interests of many of the Special Task Force¡¯s scientists.


    Preliminary assessments suggested that the gun which Lu Xuan carried was nothing special; the rounds fired were what was truly remarkable. There was no way conventional rounds could shoot down such armed helicopters like that, after all.


    Those rounds might very possibly have been modified, and not through scientific means: they were probably modified using cultivation.


    That was the direction the Special Task Force¡¯s research was taking at the moment, and what Lu Xuan had pulled had no doubt given them a whole new direction to explore.


    If they could obtain the methods with which Lu Xuan had modified his ammunition, there was no doubt that the Special Task Force would end up adding yet another trump card to their arsenal.


    Such a trump card would allow any conventional sharpshooter in the Special Task Force to take on the likes of Martial Arts Legends and even to pose a serious threat to cultivators at the National Guardian level.


    The status of the Special Task Force would be greatly improved by that.


    ¡°Why would he want to see me out of the blue like this? He¡¯s out to get my runic ammunition, isn¡¯t he?¡± Lu Xuan said with a faint grin.


    He knew something like that would happen sooner orter from the very moment he¡¯d pulled out the gun, and he was long since ready for it.


    ¡°That is probably one of the reasons. But then again, you are a consultant of the Special Task Force, so it only makes sense that the big boss wants to see you.¡±


    Ming Yueyao smiled, well aware that Lu Xuan could see right through her.


    However, she chose to acknowledge his spections instead of evading them.


    Lu Xuan then replied, ¡°I have no time to see him now. But I¡¯d be willing to consider giving you guys the information on how to make runic ammunition.¡±


    Ming Yueyao was ted to hear that. She answered right away, ¡°Mr. Lu, if you¡¯re willing to hand over the method of crafting of the runic ammunition, we¡¯d be happy to fulfill any requirement you might put forth.¡±


    ¡°What I require from you all is simple. I know that you acquired several huge bronze pirs a while ago. Four pirs with the Azure Dragon, the White Tiger, the Vermilion Bird, and the ck Tortoise carved onto them, am I correct? I want those four pirs and 1000 pieces of spirit stone.¡± Lu Xuan listed his requirements slowly.


    ¡°How did you find out about the bronze pirs?¡± Ming Yueyao¡¯s eyes were wide. The existence of those pirs was ssified information, essible to only a select few within the Special Task Force. The Special Task Force had happened upon them in some ruins in their early days, but they had never been able to figure out what use the pirs served or how to use them.


    They had basically been sealed within the Special Task Force¡¯s vaults since they were found. Few knew about the pirs to begin with; even a higher-up in the agency like herself had onlye to know that such items were locked in the vaults by chance.


    The very fact of Lu Xuan demanding the pirs meant that it was entirely possible that he knew the secrets of those four pirs. That made her twitch a bit, but she came to her senses soon enough. Lu Xuan was the one that held the key to the pirs¡¯ secrets. No one would be able to make him divulge said secrets if he didn¡¯t want to do so.


    Then again, given how the pirs were simply sitting around and collecting dust in their vaults, she believed that the big boss would not refuse such a request.

 Chapter 141 - A Night for Killing

    <h4>Chapter 141: A Night for Killing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As for spirit stones, the Special Task Force was probably the only organization capable of procuring so many of them without a care.


    If Lu Xuan were to go about collecting such stones on his own, there was no telling just how long it would take him to collect that many.


    ¡°I have my sources,¡± Lu Xuan said. There was no way he would have told her that he knew about it due to memories from his past life.


    However, what Lu Xuan did say only make Ming Yueyao find him even more enigmatic. She wondered just what kind of legacy he possessed that made it possible for him to have such powers.


    ¡°Although I have no idea where you heard such news, I don¡¯t think that will be much of a problem, either,¡± Ming Yueyao said, nodding.


    Trading four pirs that the agency had no idea what to do with for methods of crafting runic ammunition was, without a doubt, quite a bargain.


    Regardless of the four pirs¡¯ uses, nothing could be as practical and valuable to the Special Task Force at the moment as the secret of the runic ammunition.


    The runic ammunition would allow the Special Task Force¡¯s powers to grow exponentially, permitting evenmon people in the agency¡¯s ranks to pose severe threats to the likes of Martial Arts Legends and above.


    It did not matter if other forces learned how to make such ammunition in the future, as only the Special Task Force was backed by the government authorities. Anything that would boost the power of any force by 10 times over would boost that of the Special Task Force by more than 100 times, maybe even several hundred times over.


    Fundamental changes in quality would take ce when such changes happened torge enough quantities, after all.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll pay a visit to your Big Bosster, after I¡¯m done dealing with the Song n,¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    He had been no stranger to the Big Boss of the Special Task Force in his past life. Lu Xuan was a close acquaintance to the Big Boss back then, so much so that thetter helped the former a fair number of times when he ran into all sorts of danger during his early days of cultivation.


    In short, the Big Boss was considered a friend of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°We shall await your arrival, then,¡± Ming Yueyao said.


    Ming Yueyao excused herself before long and left the ce, boarding a flight heading towards the Capital City.


    Lu Xuan arrived at the headquarters building of the Special Task Force in the Capital City and met the Big Boss of the agency.


    He was a middle-aged man who looked very militaristic in every way. He appeared to be in his thirties. He sported a crew cut hairstyle, looking extremely vibrant. He always sat bolt upright, making him look as if he was a spear shooting to the heavens.


    That was the Big Boss of the Special Task Force, the Dragon.


    Everyone knew that the Dragon hailed from the military, but no one knew his real name. They only knew that he went by the call sign ¡°The Dragon.¡±


    ¡°So he wants the four bronze pirs, then?¡± The Dragon asked. He frowned slightly, as he had never expected that Lu Xuan would want those bronze pirs.


    It was apparent that the four pirs would probably serve special purposes to Lu Xuan. While he had no idea what said purposes could be, things happened just as Ming Yueyao had expected¡ªthe Dragon agreed to it without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    The Dragon thought for a bit and nodded, agreeing to the demand. ¡°If that¡¯s what he¡¯s after, then by all means let him have it.¡±


    ¡°Give him all 1000 spirit stones he asked for as well. He¡¯s done quite a lot for us over the years, after all,¡± the Dragon continued shortly after.


    ¡°From what I can surmise, he probably wants those four pirs to take on the Song n. I¡¯m afraid a sh between the two parties is inevitable,¡± Ming Yueyao spected after a brief pause.


    ¡°Just let them go at each other, then!¡± The Dragon answered inly.


    ¡°The Song n broke the rules by using such heavy firepower, making it clear that they pay no heed to us at the Special Task Force. If we don¡¯t take this opportunity to teach them a lesson, they will probably think that the agency is a pushover. It¡¯s a great chance to knock some sense into them.¡±


    The way the Dragon said all that made it clear that he did not involve himself too much with the likes of the Holy Dragon Corporation.


    Things would only be bad enough to warrant his attention if many forces of such magnitude were to form an alliance. A corporation alone was far from enough to put him on guard.


    ¡°Send our men to Han City. I¡¯d like to see how this Mr. Lu takes on the Song n,¡± the Dragon continued inly.


    Lu Xuan had no idea what Ming Yueyao told the Dragon when she was in the Capital City. He was only notified by Ming Yueyaoter that night that the four pirs and the 1000 pieces of spirit stone had been delivered to his home.


    Lu Xuan came to an empty field not far from where he lived and saw four huge bronze pirs, each about 10 meters long, sitting on the field. There was no one else besides Ming Yueyao around.


    Ancient, rustic motifs of the Azure Dragon, the White Tiger, the Vermilion Bird, and the ck Tortoise were carved on each of the four pirs, emanating faint vibrations from within. Common folks would not be able to sense anything, but this was not true of someone of Lu Xuan¡¯s caliber.


    Lu Xuan put the four pirs away into his ring, then packed up all of those spirit stones as well.


    Lu Xuan then hopped onto the aircraft that the Special Task Force had prepared beforehand. The sky was just about to turn dark when Lu Xuan showed up outside the ancestral territory of the Song n.


    ¡°The dark of night is a good time for killing,¡± Lu Xuan said inly.


    When he saw that the external fringes of the n¡¯s ancestral territory remained brightly lit, it became apparent to him that the battles that had happened during the day had shaken the entire n to the core. They were probably about to have a meeting that wouldst all night, discussing how to proceed from there on out.


    Lu Xuan took one of the bronze pirs out of the Coiling Dragon Ring. It was the Vermillion Bird pir, which he then ced south of the estate, nting it firmly into the ground.


    The Han City Special Task Force members, who were tasked with surveince of the estate, had long since received orders to stay far away, although they had no idea what Lu Xuan was up to.


    Thus, they simply watched from afar without interfering.


    Lu Xuan went to all four directions within the Song n¡¯s territory, nting the pirs in ordance to the traditional directions associated with each of the four sacred beasts on the pirs¡ªthe ck Tortoise pir in the north, the Vermilion Bird pir in the south, the White Tiger pir in the west, and the Azure Dragon in the East.


    He then took out the spirit stones and ced them in designated areas.


    The four pirs lit up right away in the dark of the night. The sacred beasts carved onto the four pirs seemed to havee to life. Their projections were then seen rising into the air.


    A faint purple barrier was erected in midair, and the representatives of the Special Task Force thought their eyes were ying tricks on them. The faint purple color of the barrier was not all that obvious, and it disappeared into the night before long.


    ¡°The four pirs are actually meant for setting up a barrier!¡± Someone from the agency gasped in surprise. No one had guessed that the pirs were actually meant to be used for setting up a formation.


    The four sacred beasts¡ªthe Azure Dragon, the White Tiger, the Vermilion Bird, and the ck Tortoise¡ªtook their positions in their respective directions, sealing the area within the formation.


    Then, they saw Lu Xuan walking right into the barrier, after setting it all up with great speed.


    Suddenly, a man was spotted walking into the brightly litpound of the n out of nowhere, which attracted the attention of the fighters on night guard duty.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± One of them shouted. Then, a pebble zipped through the air and lodged itself right into the guard¡¯s throat before he had a chance to react. Blood sttered everywhere as the man dropped dead on the spot.

 Chapter 142 - Kill Them All, Every Last One of Them

    <h4>Chapter 142: Kill Them All, Every Last One of Them</h4>


    That elite fighter on night duty was unable to say anything before he was wiped out without a sound.


    Lu Xuan was moving at incredible speeds. He was able to move over 100 meters in an instant, and the elite guards along his path were all killed with pebbles before they were even able to react.


    Those were fighters with only Level Two or Three powers, after all, so they certainly stood no chance against the likes of Lu Xuan.


    Worse yet, none of them seemed to have expected that someone would actually dare to assault the Song n just like that.


    The n¡¯s powers and its status in the Holy Dragon Corporation were such that not even the Special Task Force would mess with them without good reason.


    Their massive power and status notwithstanding, even if there was anyone who was blind and oblivious enough to get on the bad side of the n, such a person could not possibly be bold enough to infiltrate the n¡¯spound, which was filled with all manner of formidable fighters.


    As such, while the security looked airtight, no one on the security detail actually had the psychological preparation to deal with any threat.


    Lu Xuan proceeded as he traced the presence he sensed, moving deeper and deeper into the n¡¯s ancestralnd.


    A group of higher-ups was gathered in a secret room within thepound at that moment, and all of them had grim looks on their faces.


    The assault of Lu Xuan¡¯s manor had been anything but smooth sailing. None of them had expected to see a National Guardian level security guard at thepound. While they had been able to cause serious injuries to the guard, they were still unable to get what they came for.


    The Song n had intended to kill every single person found in Lu Xuan¡¯s home to serve as a warning to anyone who dared to mess with the n, to show that getting on their bad side was a surefire way of getting oneself killed.


    That was not all. Those invaders had only recently discovered that their Great Ancestor actually died by Lu Xuan¡¯s hand and that he had such great power that theirst resort¡ªthe armed helicopters that they put in ce thinking nothing could go wrong¡ªhad all been shot down by Lu Xuan.


    They had no ess to what had truly happened back on the mountain, but there was no doubt that the n had met their match this time.


    Frankly, the n had never dealt with any one person who proved so difficult. The n had always had their way with such lone cultivators, beating and killing them as they fancied and without care. No lone cultivator had ever been able to stand up to the Song n and live to tell the tale.


    Yet there was one emerging in front of them right there and then. Not only was he able to take on the n, but he was also able to cause the n massive losses.


    ¡°We absolutely cannot afford to let Lu Xuan live!¡± One of the higher-ups roared in anger.


    The losses they¡¯d suffered that time truly dealt a heavy blow to the Song n.


    The Song n paid no heed to the loss ofmon folk forces, including even the armed helicopters.


    What truly drove a stake into their hearts was the death of their Great Ancestor, Song Lingfeng.


    In the world of cultivators, the one with the bigger stick was the one who made the rules, after all.


    The Song n had only been able to achieve such esteemed status in the Holy Dragon Corporation due to Song Lingfeng¡¯s presence. The very reason that Song Shijie, Song Maoxun¡¯s son, had been able to contend for the position of chairman of the corporation was that he was backed by Song Lingfeng.


    With the death of Song Lingfeng at Mount Qingyun, thergest backing force that supported the Song n had been uprooted in a single night.


    One could imagine how much the Song n¡¯s status had fallen in the Holy Dragon Corporation since then.


    Worse still, their mortal enemy, Lu Xuan, was able to emerge from it all unscathed. That was absolutely beyond the pale for them.


    ¡°There are two most urgent matters we need to address right away. First, we need to request backup. Better still, we must soon think of a way to get the Patriarch to reach Deity level. Only by doing so will we be able to stand firmly again,¡± the eldest of the elders of the n said slowly.


    Every single higher-up in the room listened with a severe expression.


    The death of a single man¡ªthe Great Ancestor of the n¡ªhad put them on high alert right away. There were only two National Guardian level cultivators to be found in the n at the moment: Song Maoxun, the Patriarch of the Song n, and Song Tongheng, the eldest elder of the n.


    Those two men acted as a stabilizing factor for all of the n at the moment.


    In the case of average cultivation forces, there was no way they could fail with two National Guardians on their side. Instead, such a force would be considered to be in their golden age.


    Yet to the Song n, whose influence had once extended throughout the entire nation, whose power had long grown beyond that of a force at the provincial level, who¡¯d had a Deity level being among them, to have only two National Guardians remaining was a crippling blow.


    Song Maoxun nodded, fully agreeing with what Song Tongheng had said.


    ¡°Second, we absolutely cannot afford to let Lu Xuan live. He killed a member of the n, and there is no way we can let him walk free just like that!¡± Song Tongheng continued. ¡°Put out a wanted poster with a bounty of 500 million yuan on his head. We must have him killed. Contact the other ns of the Holy Dragon Corporation and have their Great Ancestors mobilized. We must kill Lu Xuan. This is the corporation¡¯s affair, not just that of the Song n!¡±


    The higher-ups all nodded, even though putting a bounty of 500 million yuan on Lu Xuan¡¯s head was a heart-wrenching decision for all of them.


    But they understood what was at stake at the moment, and they knew very well that they couldn¡¯t afford to be petty in a time of such crisis.


    ¡°We need to pool our strengths together. I want Lu Xuan dead, and I want his head to be offered to ourte Great Ancestor,¡± Song Maoxun said through gritted teeth.


    The Song n had suffered one blow after another at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, and nothing like that had ever happened before. The entire n was fuming over it, and none of them would be able to rest easy until the Sword of Damocles hanging over their heads was removed once and for all.


    ¡°Too bad that the weapons left behind today only be used on the ancestral grounds. Otherwise, we would definitely have killed Lu Xuan,¡± Song Maoxun continued in a glum manner.


    Suddenly, they heard shouting outside. Gunshots and explosions followed.


    Everyone looked sharp at that moment. They knew someone was invading their ancestral ground.


    ¡°Sh*t, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the Special Task Force!¡± A higher-up in the n muttered. The only party that they could imagine might dare to invade theirpound was the Special Task Force.


    The expression on everyone¡¯s faces changed. If it was really the Special Task Force, then it was truly the end for all of them.


    Everyone knew all too well that the Special Task Force either kept their hands to themselves or struck with lethal force once they decided to make their move.


    Furthermore, it was not like they had done nothing to offend the agency. Just that afternoon, they had driven away someone from the agency who came to hold them responsible for they had done.


    Judging from the way the Special Task Force operated, they knew it was entirely possible for them tounch such an assault.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head outside and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Song Maoxun clenched his fists and gritted his teeth when he said that.


    When the higher-ups emerged from their secret room, they saw the za of theirpound littered with dead bodies, with blood literally everywhere.


    There was only one man who stood alive and well amidst all that carnage, a man who looked to be in histe teens or early twenties.


    It was a face with which everyone in the n had be all too familiar: the face of Lu Xuan, the man they were all wracking their brains to find a way to take out.


    Shock was evident on everyone¡¯s faces. They¡¯d thought that it might be the Special Task Force that had shown up at their door, but no one expected it to be Lu Xuan, instead.


    Furthermore, he¡¯de all alone.


    There was never an army storming thepound, only Lu Xuan racking up a body count wherever he tread in the n¡¯spound, killing every single elite fighter that came across his path.

 Chapter 143 - You Think You Are Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 143: You Think You Are Enough?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At that point, Lu Xuan felt like a demon who had just climbed out of hell. While there was not even a speck of blood to be found on his body, his presence inspired immense fear and dread.


    Threatening him by attacking his family had long since crossed the line in his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far, Lu Xuan!¡±


    Song Maoxun¡¯s eyes were red, and he was so furious that his entire body was shaking.


    ¡°I see. So everyone¡¯s here, then. Nice. I could get rid of you people in one go. From this day on, the Song n shall be history,¡± Lu Xuan stated inly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go around thinking you can just do whatever you want!¡± Song Maoxun gritted his teeth.


    He had never been cornered like that since the day he¡¯d be the Patriarch of the n.


    He was one of the most formidable beings found in the world, be it in terms of power bestowed by his status or that bestowed by his cultivation level.


    The Song n had never had its gates kicked down in its history. If someone had told him in the past that such a day woulde, he would have absolutely taken those words to be the ravings of a lunatic.


    Today, he finally learned what it meant for someone to possess unbridled boldness and recklessness.


    The same sentiment was shared by all the other higher-ups. They were all giants in the world of cultivators, and the Song n had never been in such a position as they were at that very moment.


    ¡°So I¡¯m the one doing whatever I want, then?¡± Lu Xuan smirked. ¡°The others know little to nothing about the forces behind you people, so you a**holes think I don¡¯t know anything, either? You sorry pieces of sh*t are just dogs serving under the Holy Dragon Syndicate, getting scraps and bones as a reward for serving your masters. Now that the spirit qi is being restored to the world, I guess you have forgotten the fact that you are all just dogs, and you¡¯re the ones who are throwing your weight around, not me!¡±


    The higher-ups of the Song n all looked grim by then. They never expected Lu Xuan to have looked into them so thoroughly.


    Frankly, such a long time had passed that they had indeed forgotten that they were justckeys of the Holy Dragon Syndicate.


    The Song n had been around for generations since acquiring the legacies of the Holy Dragon Syndicate. However, spirit qi had yet to be restored back then, so the n had beenying low for a long time, growing in the shadows.


    They had gradually gotten in touch with the Holy Dragon Syndicate through various means over the years, establishing the Holy Dragon Corporation with the other ns.


    All of them had attained fame, glory, and wealth since then, enabling them to rise above the rabble.


    All who were present at the moment were members beyond the third generation since the corporation¡¯s establishment, and their fear of the Holy Dragon Syndicate had long ceased. The syndicate was unable to get to them, anyway. As such, all of them even got to thinking that they could call themselves the equals of the syndicate, imagining that both parties were doing things as equal partners.


    The only time the Holy Dragon Syndicate came to mind was during times of crisis when they would ask for aid.


    This very moment was one of those times.


    Yet Lu Xuan tore that facade away right before them, revealing and reminding them that they were just dogs like they had always been.


    The higher-ups were both flustered and enraged by this.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, looked rather amused. He knew all too well what was happening before him. Those sects and ns that were hidden from the world back in his past life had gone on a killing spree with those ¡®dogs¡¯ they kept the moment they finally emerged from hiding, then they had reced the ones they¡¯d killed. He had seen more than enough simr things happen before.


    Only a handful ofckeys that showed unparalleled loyalty were allowed to live.


    While the people before Lu Xuan all behaved as if they were supreme beings who stood above mortals, they were but walking skeletons whose days were numbered in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Kil him!¡± Song Maoxun roared, and the higher-ups all whipped out their guns right there and then, firing away at Lu Xuan.


    Those higher-ups were all Level Five Baodan Grandmasters and above, with a good number of Martial Arts Legends among them.


    Their bodies were considered to be in peak human condition, and some had even surpassed the limits of human physical capacity. All of them were indisputable masters of the gun.


    Bang, bang, bang...!


    Gunshots were heard all over the ce, yet Lu Xuan had no intention of even trying to evade them. The sturdiness of his Shield of Vigor was such that no projectile weapon would have been able to break through it unless the likes of rockets and missiles were used.


    One of them was still firing away when Lu Xuan disappeared right in front of him. He faltered for a split second, and then Lu Xuan reappeared right before him. Lu Xuan moved as if he was a walking bolt of lightning.


    Pfftt!


    With a bloody sh, the sword swept through the air, and that higher-up, who was a Baodan Grandmaster, had his head chopped off in a single swing, dying instantly.


    Pfftt!


    Pfftt!


    Pfftt!


    The de in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, named Bloodthirst, hacked away like it was a blood dragon, with every swing snuffing the life out of a fighter of the Song n.


    There was absolutely no one able to withstand even one swing of that sword.


    They were all considered esteemed people of great power in the eyes ofmon folks, yet they were being put down like dogs without any problem right there and then.


    Whether they were Baodan Grandmasters or Martial Arts Legends, they were all the same to Lu Xuan¡ªhe did not need more than a single swing to take them down.


    The Shields of Vigor that Martial Arts Legends conjured around themselves were reduced to little more than walls of cardboard before Bloodthirst.


    The sword was a very mystical weapon, as it was able to break through their Shields of Vigor and kill them easily.


    It was only moments before only the Patriarch, Song Maoxun, and the eldest elder, Song Tongheng, were left standing.


    Both of them sported ugly looks on their faces. They had been unable to do anything to stop Lu Xuan from killing all the others who¡¯d stood beside them just moments ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some time. Hurry, the Song n can¡¯t fall just yet. We can never face our ancestors with our heads held high otherwise!¡± Song Tongheng shouted.


    While he¡¯d had his fair share of arguments with Song Maoxun in the past, and there had been a serious power struggle between the two, the elder still made the decisions at such key moments.


    One among them had to be sacrificed right there and then.


    Song Maoxun did not say anything after hearing what Song Tongheng said. He turned around and went inside the house right away.


    Song Tongheng then stood in Lu Xuan¡¯s way.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I¡¯ll have you stay behind today no matter the cost. You shall die here!¡± Song Tongheng growled like a beast in a cage.


    ¡°Buy time? You?¡±


    Lu Xuan charged and arrived in front of Song Tongheng like a bolt of lightning before he even finished his sentence.


    Lu Xuan did little more than p the man.


    Boom!


    The p connected right away, breaking straight through Song Tongheng¡¯s Shield of Vigor, making his efforts totally pointless.


    Song Tongheng spat blood as his body was sent flying like a kite with a snapped thread before crashing hard onto the ground.


    His chest caved in, and one could even see a palm print on his chest.


    Song Tongheng¡¯s face was ashen in an instant, as if he¡¯d aged more than 20 years over in mere moments.


    He struggled to get up. He never thought the difference between him and Lu Xuan could possibly be so great.


    That one p from Lu Xuan almost killed him.


    He pulled a red pill from his pocket with a struggle and put it into his mouth.


    Blood-colored energy returned to his body in just a few seconds. Song Tongheng, who had been unable to stand mere moments ago, leaped up once he was under the effects of that blood-colored energy.

 Chapter 144 - Death by a Single Slap

    <h4>Chapter 144: Death by a Single p</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All of Song Tongheng¡¯s exposed skin glowed blood-red. It felt as if a powerful surge of energy was raging within him, and every single pore oozed formidable power.


    Power burst from all over Song Tongheng under the effects of such an enormous surge of energy.


    However, the expression on his face was one of pain. The surging power seemed to be constantly tearing at the muscles of his body.


    Yet, his expression was ferocious at the same time because the surge of energy all over him was unmistakable.


    Such was the power of one at Deity level.


    Such massive powers would onlyst for a short period of time, with severe side effects waiting to happenter, and he would no longer be able to progress any further for the rest of his life.


    But given the circumstances he was already in, there was little or nothing to fear anymore.


    At that moment, he felt as if he¡¯d achieved godhood. Such was the illusion that came with this great power.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Fury was written all over Song Tongheng¡¯s face as he pounced on Lu Xuan within mere moments, throwing out a punch as he went.


    Terrifying energy burst from him alongside the attack that Song Tongheng performed as he threw that punch at Lu Xuan.


    His power rating became far higher than what it had been back when he was just a National Guardian.


    Boom!


    The punchnded squarely on Lu Xuan¡¯s face, yet he was unable to even punch through the Shield of Vigor wrapping around the young man.


    ¡°How is this possible? I¡¯ve gotten so powerful, so why am I unable even to prate your Shield of Vigor?¡±


    Song Tongheng looked at the Shield of Vigor around Lu Xuan, which had gotten so thick that he was almost able to see it with his naked eyes. He was utterly confused, and his mind was in total chaos.


    He was indeed able to sense that his powers had reached more or less the level heard of in legends after he¡¯d ingested that forbidden red pill. His power had made a huge leap past his limits, enabling him to reach Deity level right away from National Guardian level.


    Such a level of power would be considered massively formidable, regardless of the standard used for measurement.


    However, he absolutely did not expect his enhanced power to have utterly no effect on Lu Xuan at all.


    That was an unmistakably huge blow to him.


    ¡°What a joke. You think a half-baked nobody like you, whose powers came from a pill, could stand a chance of beating me? What do you take me for?¡± Lu Xuan snickered.


    It was not like he had never seen people boosting their powers forcibly by means of alkahestry. He too had used simr measures in his past life. But he was unlike those antagonistic bosses that he had beaten back then. Even if Song Tongheng were to be a Deity through the usual means, he still would not have been able to beat Lu Xuan. Imagining that he¡¯d be able to beat Lu Xuan by swallowing some pill meant that he really had underestimated Lu Xuan.


    It was only then that Song Tongheng finally realized how vast the gap between him and Lu Xuan truly was. This gap was not one that could be bridged just by forcibly boosting himself to a level simr to Lu Xuan.


    Even the Great Ancestor of the Song n, Song Lingfeng, who imed that his cultivation level had reached its peak and was about to make it past Level Nine, had ended up little more than a paper tiger when fighting Lu Xuan, after all.


    Despite the fact that both of them were Deities, their powers had definitely not been on the same order of magnitude.


    While Song Tongheng had indeed broken into the Deity level, his actual powers were not all that different from that of Qiu Zhen, whom Lu Xuan had killed long ago. The power difference between Lu Xuan and Qiu Zhen had been even wider, and Lu Xuan was evidently even more powerful than when he fought Qiu Zhen.


    The cold hard fact of that impossibly huge difference snapped Song Tongheng from his frenzied state back to reality right away.


    Once he truly realized the difference between him and Lu Xuan, he backed away immediately, not daring to stay close.


    The palm print on his chest remained, and it caused his chest to cave in. The injury, however, was forcibly suppressed by the workings of the pill, making him feel as though he was about to burst with all thattent potential in his body.


    Song Tongheng was unable to do much more than grit his teeth as he red at Lu Xuan. He¡¯d realized by then that it was utterly impossible for him to defeat Lu Xuan. The only thing he was still able to do was to buy time.


    He squared himself up and went into full defensive mode, but Lu Xuan made a move right at the very next second, just to let him just how foolish he was being.


    Lu Xuan charged at lightning speed at the other man and delivered a p just as quickly.


    Bam!


    The pnded squarely on Song Tongheng¡¯s face, and the defensive mode he¡¯d put himself in was revealed to be utterly pointless against an attack from Lu Xuan. His body crashed onto the ground instantly from that single p.


    Pfftt!


    Blood spilled from Song Tongheng¡¯s mouth right away. He struggled to get up, but that remained utterly futile. Lu Xuan stomped on the man right away, bringing down a forceparable to a pile driver onto the injury on his chest.


    Song Tongheng whimpered for a moment before falling entirely still. Despite being at Deity level at the moment, there was no way he could withstand such an injury.


    Lu Xuan went deeper into thepound. He saw Song Maoxun, the Patriarch of the Song n, chanting some ancient mantra in the depths of the ce, looking rather anxious while doing so.


    Boom!


    A beam of intense light burst from the heavens, seemingly about to prate the barrier and shine on Song Maoxun.


    However, the beam was torn apart immediately by the barrier erected from the powers of the four sacred beasts, with only scattered bits making it through the barrier andnding on Song Maoxun.


    Lu Xuan saw millions of specks of light unleashed from Song Maoxun¡¯s body. The bearing of his entire being seemed to have jumped several orders of magnitude at once.


    Song Maoxun was able to easily make it from his state at the pinnacle of National Guardian level up to Level Eight Deity. Compared to Song Tongheng, who had only been able to boost his powers forcibly using pills, Song Maoxun¡¯s state as a Deity was far superior.


    While Song Maoxun was basking in his newly obtained power, he still felt suspicious. The difference between what he got and what he expected to get was just too great.


    ording to his calctions, such a method of enhancement should have boosted his powers beyond Level Nine. Even if the time and space involved diminished the power quite a bit, it should have still been far more than what he¡¯d received at that moment.


    He looked up at the night sky and saw the vague outline of a barrier erected above the ancestralnd of the Song n.


    That was the barrier that had stopped the rush of energy from pouring down onto him in its entirety.


    ¡°Why is there a barrier?¡± Song Maoxun¡¯s eyes opened wide. It wasn¡¯t that there were no barriers to be found in the estate¡¯s vicinity, but he knew of all the barriers that existed very well, and there had definitely never one like the one he just saw.


    ¡°Because I put it there,¡± Lu Xuan exined slowly, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    ¡°You?¡± Song Maoxun scowled at Lu Xuan. Intense killing intent was seen in his eyes, but there was a hint of wariness in them, too.


    The pressure emitted by Lu Xuan¡¯s power was unmistakably huge.


    ¡°How did you know of the trump card of the Song n?¡± Song Maoxun continued ring at Lu Xuan.


    He wanted nothing more than to tear Lu Xuan to pieces right there and then.


    However, he remained puzzled as to how Lu Xuan had been able toy down such a specific countermeasure against the n. He did not believe that Lu Xuan just happened to have set up something that worked by coincidence.


    It was clear that Lu Xuan hade prepared.

 Chapter 145 - The Song Clan, Erased

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Song n, Erased</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was what baffled Song Maoxun the most. Since the very moment Lu Xuan had expressed his intentions to find Song Lingfeng specifically, it was as if the young man knew all that there was to know about the n. Every trump card avable to the n and every single means that the n had at their disposal seemed to be within Lu Xuan¡¯s expectations.


    That was what he found the most terrifying about Lu Xuan, as well as what he was least able to fathom.


    It seemed like Lu Xuan had been able to y everyone as if they were puppets in his hands right from the start.


    Lu Xuan grinned faintly and said, ¡°All your secrets are no secrets to me.¡±


    Lu Xuan knew every single means of retaliation that the Song n had from the very beginning. There was no way he would have asked specifically for those four bronze pirs from the Special Task Force if he did not mean to use them to prevent anyone in the n from escaping.


    All that preparation had been done in anticipation of the spell that Song Maoxun had just performed¡ªSpirit Possession. Many cultivation forces had ess to that spell.


    The Spirit Possession of the Maoshan Sect was the most renowned of them all. The Spirit Possession spell of that particr sect allowed one to summon a Celestial Master Zhang of past generations to possess the summoner, enabling them to gainbat capacity far beyond their own.


    That was the only means avable to such huge organizations that Lu Xuan was really wary of.


    At present, the highestbat capacity that was tolerated by the world itself was that of Level Eight Deity, yet there were some organizations with ancient legacies capable of bypassing such restrictions by making use of such Spirit Possession spells to temporarily boost theirbat capacity.


    While specific methods and means avable differed from one organization to another, the effects were mostly simr.


    Lu Xuan had suffered huge disadvantages back in his past life when he fought people possessed through the use of such spells. Given how determined he was to act against the Song n and bring the whole n down, there was no way he would have taken them on without making preparations.


    Energies summoned through the use of Spirit Possession were mostly worn away by the rules binding the world itself, with most of whatever was left from the spell negated by the seal of the four sacred beasts. The few remaining bits were only able to bring Song Maoxun¡¯s power to Level Eight instead of Level Nine.


    An astonished glint was seen in Song Maoxun¡¯s eyes.


    He wanted very, very badly to understand just how Lu Xuan could be aware of every single trump card the n had at their disposal.


    It was impossible that a member of the n might turn out to be a mole.


    It was obvious that Lu Xuan had positioned himself as the enemy of the entire n, and there was no way he was going to let the n get away. No one in the n would be stupid enough to leak their secrets to him.


    Thus, the source of Lu Xuan¡¯s intelligence remained a total mystery.


    ¡°You people of the Song n should have left my family alone. What you suffer today is entirely your own doing,¡± Lu Xuan said with a cold smirk.


    At that moment, Song Maoxun actually began to regret the way the n as a whole had acted. They had been underestimating Lu Xuan right from the beginning, never considering just how dangerous the number one in all of Min Province might really be.


    That was how all of their blunders had taken ce.


    To put it simply, Song Maoxun had done nothing wrong, and he hardly ever made any mistakes given his position as the Patriarch.


    Be it the choice to venture into Min Province or the decision to take out Lu Xuan after that, he had not done any of it only for the sake of his own personal interests; he did all that he did for the sake of the Song n, as well as that of the Holy Dragon Corporation.


    The only miscalction in all of his decisions was his underestimation of Lu Xuan¡¯s abilities, for the young man was not one of those lone cultivators he had been able to easily manipte in the past.


    ¡°Enough talk. I¡¯m going to make you pay for what you did to the entire Song n today!¡± Song Maoxun roared. Even though the power he had ess to at the moment was a lot less than he had expected, he thought it was sufficient nheless.


    He took a saber that was sealed in its scabbard from the side of the room. There was a surprising sh as the de was drawn, and then a sh of over a dozen meters in length shot from the de in an instant.


    The dozen-meter-long sh was very devastating, and it was headed straight for Lu Xuan, intending to cleave him in half while he was in the air.


    The saber was evidently not amon weapon; it was a power item, the same kind as Bloodthirst, which Lu Xuan wielded. The saber was able to amplify his Spiritual Qi, as his own powers would not allow him to generate a sh of such strength on his own.


    Lu Xuan grunted andshed out with Bloodthirst in his hand, generating a blood-colored sh from his position in midair.


    Lu Xuan did not show any hesitation after shattering the iing sh with his, and he dropped down right in front of Song Maoxun. Bloodthirst emanated very threatening killing intent from its ce in his hand.


    Swoop!


    Another sh, this one looking like a blood-red dragon, came from the sword as it descended on Song Maoxun.


    Song Maoxun lifted his saber to block the iing attack.


    ng!


    The two weapons shed and a sharp nging of metal was heard. Song Maoxun then felt a terrifying force traveling all the way up to his arm along the length of his de, rattling him so much that his entire arm went numb.


    The spot between his thumb and his other fingers was cut in that instant, tearing his thumb off and leaving blood gushing from the wound.


    How did he get so powerful?! Song Maoxun thought to himself, deep down. He saw how frail and unassuming Lu Xuan appeared to be, and the young man¡¯s moves always looked flighty and light.


    Yet that move Lu Xuan pulled was easily able to wound the spot between his thumb and the other fingers so severely that the thumb was torn clear away.


    That was some feat of monstrous strength, no doubt about it.


    Song Maoxun backed away immediately, yet Lu Xuan pressed on, following up with all manner of sword techniques. Every single strike felt entirely unpredictable and untraceable.


    Song Maoxun was unable to repel the attacks effectively. Frankly, he was unable even to read Lu Xuan¡¯s moves with the sword.


    Someone at Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level was able to make every single simple, unassuming move look like the ultimate, devastating techniques of superhumans. He was even able to switch easily between moves without any hesitation.


    Song Maoxun suffered one setback after another. It was as if any move that Lu Xuan made immediately left bloody gashes on his body.


    ¡°This is impossible. I¡¯m at Deity level as well. There is no way I am inferior to you!¡± Song Maoxun roared.


    His powers had been enhanced to Deity level in a very short span of time, with every single one of his attacks bringing about devastating damage. He was untold orders of magnitude stronger than he had once been.


    Despite all of that, he remained utterly incapable of fighting Lu Xuan head-to-head. In fact, at present, he waspletely overwhelmed by the young man.


    He had not been there for the battle back at Mount Qingyun, so he had no idea how Lu Xuan had gotten rid of Song Lingfeng, the Great Ancestor of the Song n.


    He had instead gone to assault Lu Xuan¡¯s manor, so this was his first time getting a taste of just how terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯sbat capacity was. Despite being at a more or less simr level by then, he still found himselfpletely overwhelmed.


    Be it speed, power, foundation, or knowledge of the sword, he was entirely overtaken by Lu Xuan on all fronts.


    The fight felt like a grown man toying with a child.


    Despite being at Deity level, his powers were utterly incapable of even threatening Lu Xuan at all.


    Worse yet, his stamina was wearing down rapidly. His current level of power had been a product of forced enhancement through the use of Spirit Possession, to begin with. Be it in terms of vista, experience, or realization, he was far below an actual Deity-level being. While he was no doubt far more powerful than Song Tongheng had been, there was still no way he was able topare with Lu Xuan.


    Song Maoxun then sensed that the energy was leaving his body at a frightening rate.


    It took mere moments for him to be returned to National Guardian level again. At the very instant he became just a National Guardian, blood began to gush from his throat, for Lu Xuan¡¯s sword had punched right through it.

 Chapter 146 - The Demise and Loot of the Song Clan

    <h4>Chapter 146: The Demise and Loot of the Song n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the sessful killing of Song Maoxun, the Song n was truly done for. While there might be other remnants of the n atrge out there, thest bit of the n¡¯s foundation had essentially been uprooted.


    The remaining members of the n were hardly considered a threat by that point.


    Furthermore, those who managed to run would probably need to live their days in fear from then on out, like a dog who¡¯d lost its master, and there was also the fact that they were being hunted by the Special Task Force to deal with.


    Any other force would probably get rid of them on sight as soon as they were found, especially the other nsprising the Holy Dragon Corporation. All of them would probably eliminate any remnants of the Song n without any hesitation.


    They were out to gobble up the wealth of the Song n whole, and those remnants of the Song n posed a huge obstacle to doing so.


    While the remnants of the Song n were hardly considered a threat to any party by then, the others would not be able to take what once belonged to the Song n without first making sure that the remnants were dealt with. Otherwise, they would make themselves look really bad.


    Lu Xuan knew all there was to know about how thoserge cultivation forces worked, so he was not worried about anything at all.


    Lu Xuan began to loot the Song n¡¯spound after killing Song Maoxun. Due to the fact that the ce the n¡¯s ancestral estate, there was no doubt that many treasures were to be found within.


    He paid no heed tomon luxuries, but he was able to find over 2000 pieces of spirit stone in the estate. Such stones were still considered very precious cultivation resources at the current stage.


    The stones served well to boost cultivation progress, after all.


    Other than factors such as lineage and talent, an abundance of spirit stone resources was also the reason that cultivators hailing from huge forces were able to surpass lone cultivators easily.


    One could only collect such stones bit by bit at the current stage, as even rich people would find it difficult to purchaserge quantities of spirit stones.


    It was only possible to make such purchases on the dark web, and the prices were staggering, far higher than what the stones should have cost under normal circumstances.


    The other lesser power items would be able to fetch a good price as well, but given that Lu Xuan had limited space to spare in his Coiling Dragon Ring, and that there needed to be room for all four bronze pirs, he had no choice but to take only the best ones.


    It did not take long for the waiting agents of the Han City Special Task Force to notice that the barrier in the sky was being dispelled.


    Then, they saw Lu Xuan put all four Sacred Beast Bronze Pirs back into his Coiling Dragon Ring.


    Lu Xuan came to the agent in charge of the Han City Special Task Force before they were able to say anything.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. Lu.¡±


    The Chief of the local branch of the agency cupped his hands and greeted Lu Xuan. Shock was evident in his eyes. The very fact that Lu Xuan was able to emerge from the Song n¡¯s ancestral estate meant that the entire n had been wiped out.


    The whole assault took less than an hour toplete.


    The thought of it alone proved harrowing, for it served as a testament to the fact that Lu Xuan was indeed a walking killing machine.


    Common folks had no way of being able to tell just how influential the Song n was in Han City, due to the gap between the two parties being much too wide, but the Han City Special Task Force knew all there was to know in that regard.


    Half of the tasks assigned to the local branch of the agency were to deal with criminal cultivators, and the other half were to keep a close eye on cultivation forces like the Song n. This was especially important in the case of the Song n, as they were a high priority on the agency¡¯s watch list and a very difficult n to deal with.


    They knew very well the extent of the Song n¡¯s powers. Even without the other ns in the Holy Dragon Corporation, the Song n¡¯s powers were already much greater than the Han City Special Task Force was able to handle. The n was so powerful that they could only be taken out with the resources of all other agency branches in the province mobilized. Even with all that, they might still have suffered severe casualties and even needed to request backup from headquarters before they could aplish the task.


    That was why Lu Xuan¡¯s feat of single-handedly wiping out the entire Song n in less than an hour looked so terrifying to them.


    The more one knew about what the n was capable of, the more shaken one would be at this turn of events.


    Numbers really did not matter among cultivators. A lone powerfulbatant was easily able to ughter hundreds single-handedly,


    ¡°I have annihted the Song n. What remains here are all considered my spoils of war, but given how I won¡¯t be able to take them all with me, I n to sell the rest of them to you folks. All I need from you is to give me reasonable prices for the goods,¡± Lu Xuan said, not bothering to beat around the bush.


    The local Chief was totally baffled by how direct Lu Xuan was.


    Sh*t, the man sure shoots straight.


    ¡°No problem.¡± The Chief nodded right away. Whatever was left back in the ancestral estate of the n would surely be considered quite a find to the Special Task Force. after all.


    Lu Xuan might not be thinking much about those things, but that did not mean the officers from the agency weren¡¯t. There were simply too many people in the agency. Given that it was impossible to arm every single one of them with a power item, they were indeed in no position to be picky. Even a verymon piece would serve as a great boost to theirbat capacity.


    The local agency quickly hired a specialist in assessing prices for such items, who went on to assess the value of the spoils of war that Lu Xuan left behind on the Song n¡¯s estate.


    Lu Xuan had taken the most valuable pieces with him, but the remaining pieces were nheless able to fetch a good piece. The total amount derived from the assessment was two billion yuan.


    But ultimately, the most valuable assets of the n, which were also the most important to them, were thepanies that the Song n controlled behind the scenes. With thend and all their holdings factored in, their value would be over 100 times the value of the items found in the n¡¯s ancestral estate. Lu Xuan had no way of bagging all those assets, and one could easily foresee a war breaking out soon just to carve up the remaining pieces of the cake.


    Lu Xuan decided that none of that had anything to do with him, as he was certain that he had already taken the most valuable pieces with him.


    As such, he naturally paid no heed to any of the remaining assets.


    The news of the Song n¡¯s annihtion at the hands of Lu Xuan spread throughout the world of cultivators the very next day.


    Common folks were entirely oblivious to what happened, but the news felt like a nuclear bomb had gone off in the world of cultivators.


    The powersmanded by the Song n were not all that different from the Soul-snatcher Sect that Lu Xuan had annihted a while ago. In fact, the Song n was probably the superior cultivation force of the two.


    The key difference between the two forces was that the Soul-snatcher Sect had no backing. No one would weep over the annihtion of the Soul-snatcher Sect.


    In contrast, behind the Song n was the Holy Dragon Corporation, a corporation that was very influential at international levels. Annihting the Song n was thus seen to be an act akin to poking at a ho¡¯s nest.


    The Taichu Group and many otherpanies of simr caliber would grieve the loss of that esteemed n.


    In the eyes of many, taking out the Song n had done more harm than good.


    Lu Xuan had probably made himself enemy number one to many people.


    What surprised the cultivators even more, however, was how the Special Task Force became the ones to eventually maintain the peace, as well as the ones who took the heat of any retributive actions the Holy Dragon Corporation might possibly take.


    To put it simply, the Big Boss of the Special Task Force summoned the Patriarchs of the ns thatprised the Holy Dragon Corporation and did what he had to with them.


    No one knew what kind of deal was made between the ns and the agency, but the Holy Dragon Corporation eventually settled without doing anything rash.


    The Special Task Force also allowed the nsprising the corporation to divide all assets that once belonged to the Song n among them.


    Before the other cultivation forces had a chance to react, the ns within the corporation were already done dividing the assets among themselves.


    The remnants of the Song n were, more or less as Lu Xuan had spected, handled without raising any rms within the next several days. None of them were ever seen again.


    After that, the Song n was effectively erased from the world, taken out without a trace.

 Chapter 147 - Shock and Ending

    <h4>Chapter 147: Shock and Ending</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Most of the cultivators thought that the Special Task Force had cated the Holy Dragon Corporation. Only a minority of them were perceptive enough to tell that some of the corporation¡¯s businesses in Min Province had been taken away.


    It was obvious who they were avoiding.


    There was no doubt that they were avoiding Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was seen by many to be enemy number one after having annihted the Soul-snatcher Sect and then the Song n. Yet at the same time, his terrifying ability to eradicate sects and ns single-handedly also made everyone in the cultivation scene quite wary.


    Many thought that was the most troublesome thing about him: that he had no need for backing from ns or sects. He alone was more than enough to raze such forces.


    There were also no ns or sects to pin down when it came to dealing with such a person, and any sect or n that got on his bad side would end up suffering the same fate as the Soul-snatcher Sect and the Song n. There was no doubt that no one wanted to see something like that happen to their people.


    At the very least, no one would look for trouble with Lu Xuan after what happened to the two annihted cultivation forces.


    There were even many forces that, upon learning thoroughly what kind of fate had fallen upon those two forces, unanimously chose to retreat from Min Province. Any that remained made sure toy very, very low.


    If anyone was capable of such feats single-handedly other than the Big Boss of the Special Task Force, the Dragon, it was Lu Xuan.


    What scared the other cultivators the most was that the two beings capable of wiping out ns and sects single-handedly belonged to the Special Task Force.


    While there were many who knew enough about the agency to find out that Lu Xuan was actually only a consultant to the Special Task Force and little else, which meant that he was not technically a member of the agency, most still perceived him as among the agency¡¯s ranks, without a doubt.


    That was more than enough to greatly enhance the intimidation factor of the Special Task Force, while at the same time, the agency dered that Lu Xuan¡¯s family was under their protection.


    Any action taken against the family members of Lu Xuan was deemed a deration of war on the Special Task Force.


    Lu Xuan was apparently excluded from the list of protected individuals, but a man who did not even have to worry about the safety of his family members and was capable of razing ns and sects was surely the greatest threat of all, anyway.


    This was especially true given that no one knew how Lu Xuan actually managed to annihte the Song n. It must have been different from how he dealt with the Soul-snatcher Sect, as the Song n had many tricks up their sleeves. That was something that the corporations knew very well, as the other ns had ess to such trump cards, too.


    It was only that they had yet to put those cards to use.


    Yet the Song n had been totally annihted within an hour, despite having ess to such trump cards, and that fact certainly put everyone on edge.


    Many forces decided to stay mum until they could learn how Lu Xuan had been able to pull off what he did.


    By the time Lu Xuan¡¯s sister came back from the hospital, he was already home.


    The atmosphere among the family had definitely be more severe and tense than before.


    It was especially badpared to how things were before they experienced any of the recent events. While all of them had embarked on their respective journeys of cultivation, they were still fundamentallymon people in terms of mindsets. They went to work and school every day, and cultivation did not change any of that.


    The most that any of them did with their training was that Lu Shanshan beat up some thugs using what she¡¯d learned and eventually became a girl boss at her school.


    They were still fundamentallymon people¨Cuntil the assassination attempt. That was the moment they truly learned just how brutal the world of cultivators was.


    ¡°Take this.¡±


    Lu Xuan took out a pill for healing and handed it to Lu Shanshan.


    Lu Shanshan popped it into her mouth and felt her wounds began to itch immediately before recovering at breakneck speed. She waspletely healed before long.


    The Yuanyang pill was capable of healing a busted Dantian, so flesh wounds were hardly worth mentioning.


    ¡°This is surreal, brother!¡±


    Lu Shanshan then iled her arms about in an exaggerated manner, and joy was written all over her face. She was apparently very shocked to see how effective the pill was.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that all of you ended up in this predicament,¡± Lu Xuan said with a severe expression.


    Lu Tianxiang, his father, pped Lu Xuan¡¯s shoulder, sighing for a moment before saying, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re family, and there¡¯s no ¡®I got you guys into this¡¯ with us!¡±


    ¡°We never knew that you were facing something so dangerous before, but rest assured, we¡¯re not going to hold you back.¡±


    Lu Xuan was able to tell that the intention to progress in their cultivation had unmistakably gotten a lot more intense among his family memberspared to before the assault.


    His family had only taken cultivation to be a part-time job before. They went to school and work as they always had, and they only trained when they had the time to spare.


    After what had happened to the manor, though, they finally realized just how ferociously powerful Lu Xuan¡¯s enemies were, so much so that they too were in danger. As such, none of them dared to take cultivation as little more than a hobby anymore.


    ¡°No need to worry us, brother. I¡¯ll put more effort into my training so that I¡¯ll be able to fight alongside you one day. Anyone who dares to bully us, I¡¯ll tten their face!¡± Lu Shanshan said, clenching her fists.


    ¡°But of course, if you still think that you owe us something or whatever, and you insist on buying me a Louis Vuitton bag or a YSL lipstick or whatever, I¡¯d totally understand! In fact, a bag caught my eye just a while ago, and I¡¯d love for someone to foot the bill!¡±


    What Lu Shanshan said baffled Lu Xuan entirely, as he found her to be a little too jumpy with her thoughts. But then again, he knew that was how his sister offeredfort.


    ¡°Do I need to remind you of how old you are? Louis Vuitton bags and YSL? Are you kidding me?¡± Lu Tianxiang said with a stern face.


    ¡°No problem, just get whatever you like. I¡¯ve no need for that bit of money anyway!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed, and the fog in his head cleared somewhat.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve gotten on the nerves of some really powerful people, I assume. How are you going to deal with it?¡± Lu Tianxiang asked.


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯ve got all of that taken care of. No one wille and bother us from here on out,¡± Lu Xuan answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Lu Tianxiang nodded and said nothing else. He knew all too well, judging from the invaders who¡¯de to the housest time, that the enemies that Lu Xuan was dealing with were very powerful people, and there was nothing they could really do to help.


    Lu Xuan went to see Zhang Hongyang after he was done visiting his family.


    Zhang Hongyang was lying on his bed with two disciples attending to him.


    ¡°Greetings, young master!¡±


    Both of them greeted Lu Xuan as soon as they saw him. Zhang Hongyang struggled for a bit, wanting to get up, but Lu Xuan put him back to bed right away.


    ¡°Right, right. Take the pill first.¡±


    Lu Xuan took a Yuanyang pill from a porcin bottle and handed it to Zhang Hongyang.


    It did not take long for Zhang Hongyang¡¯s injury to healpletely once he had popped the pill into his mouth.


    All of them couldn¡¯t help but feel utterly impressed by the healing capabilities of that Yuanyang pill.


    ¡°Thank you, young master!¡±


    Zhang Hongyang felt very grateful, and at the same time, quite astonished at the power that Lu Xuan had ess to.


    ¡°No need to thank me. You¡¯ve performed admirably this time, and I¡¯m very pleased. I¡¯ll be teaching you some ways of making the breakthrough to Deity levelter. Keep up the good work, and you¡¯ll have a bright future ahead of you,¡± Lu Xuan continued, nodding. It was all thanks to Zhang Hongyang getting in the way of those two National Guardians from the Song n and putting his life on the line. The consequences would have been dire otherwise.


    As such, Lu Xuan saw no reason to hold back his rewards.

 Chapter 148 - A Seven-Day Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 148: A Seven-Day Conversation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhang Hongyang was overjoyed to hear that. He had only been a lone cultivator before, and he saw being able to get to Martial Arts Legend level to begin with as a blessing from the heavens. There was no doubt that he¡¯d only been able to get to National Guardian level after that because he served under the right boss.


    But right there and then, the opportunity to know Deity-level powers was personally presenting itself, something he had never even dreamed would happen. The difference between National Guardians and Deities was truly a vast gap to a cultivator specializing in mental powers like himself.


    Once he made a breakthrough to Deity level, his mental strength would be so vast that he would even be able to conjure tangible objects, which would truly enable him to affect reality with his mind.


    By then, his powers would see a 180-degree change. At the very least, he would be ten times as powerful as he was at the moment.


    Such a cultivation level would allow him to practically reign supreme in all of Southeast Asia.


    He¡¯d never before thought that the day where he would get to Deity level woulde. Or rather, he thought doing so would have taken him many more years, assuming that he was even able to get to such a stage to begin with.


    This was because he¡¯d never had anyone to show him the way before, and he had had to figure out every step of the way on his own.


    It would still have been possible for him to get to Deity level, but only if he were to search incessantly for years.


    There was no way he would feel anything but joy at the moment, seeing how a clear path leading to the heavens wasid out right before him.


    Truly, he had not been putting his life on the line for Lu Xuan¡¯s family for nothing.


    Zhang Hongyang¡¯s disciples were just as ted, as this meant that they too gained the chance of breaking through to Deity level, something they¡¯d found unimaginable in the past.


    What had happened now only solidified their intentions of continuing to serve Lu Xuan with all their hearts.


    Lu Xuan was not someone who was stingy with rewards. After teaching Zhang Hongyang the ways of honing his mental powers to Deity level, he left.


    He took a flight to the Capital City.


    At the Special Task Force headquarters in the Capital City, Lu Xuan finally met the Dragon in person.


    Without a doubt, the Big Boss¡¯s bearing paled inparison to how he had been back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, but the Dragon did look a lot younger than he had back when Lu Xuan had known him.


    ¡°Your reputation precedes you, Mr. Lu,¡± the Dragon said with a smile, cupping his hands in wee.


    ¡°The same goes for you. I¡¯ve long heard of your deeds, Chief Dragon. You look even more dashing than your reputation led me to believe. A fine hero of the era through and through.¡± Lu Xuanplimented him with a smile. He hardly ever felt anything that extraordinary seeing anyone.


    Things with the Dragon, however, were different. The Dragon had provided plentiful aid to Lu Xuan back in his past life. But even without that, the Dragon¡¯s many years of fighting and crushing numerous foreign schemes alone were more than enough to earn Lu Xuan¡¯s reverence and respect.


    ¡°It was all thanks to your help, Chief Dragon, that the Holy Dragon Corporation decided to give up taking their revenge against me and let my family live in peace,¡± Lu Xuan continued, smiling.


    The Dragon looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Truth be told, they were just scared of you, that¡¯s all. You¡¯re a n-razing force on your own, after all, and they were right to be wary of you.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the outsiders all thought that I was covering for you, but to be honest, I was covering for them instead.¡± The Dragon looked at Lu Xuan and continued inly, ¡°If I don¡¯t knock some sense into them, and they end up doing something rash, you¡¯ll probably end up annihting the entire Holy Dragon Corporation on your own eventually. I believe you¡¯re capable of that much.¡±


    Lu Xuan was stunned for a moment. He never thought the Dragon would be able to specte that much from such a tiny bit of information.


    It was indeed just how the Dragon had put it. If the leaders of that corporation decided to keeping at Lu Xuan, he would bepelled to annihte them all, and it would end with him wiping the Holy Dragon Corporationpletely off the face of the.


    The Holy Dragon Corporation was backed by the Holy Dragon Syndicate, and one could imagine just how formidable they were. Things were different with Lu Xuan, as he had been the Celestial Lord in his past life, which meant that he had all sorts of means at his disposal. Even the likes of the Holy Dragon Corporation could be eradicated if he were to set his sights on them.


    ¡°I never expected that you¡¯d be able to specte urately to such an extent, Chief Dragon. I¡¯m truly impressed,¡± Lu Xuan said inly.


    The Dragon grinned and continued, ¡°I have no idea what kind of legacy you¡¯ve inherited, and I¡¯m not very interested in finding out. At the very least, you¡¯ve shown that you know the rules thus far, which is why I¡¯m willing to fight alongside you.¡±


    The Dragon gave this subtle warning before changing the subject. ¡°I¡¯ve had rune masters testing the methods that you sent us for the crafting of runic ammunition, and the ammo has proven to pack quite a punch indeed.¡±


    Rune masters were cultivators who specialized in crafting runes as their means of attack. The protection talismans, for example, were filled with such runes.


    ¡°The runic ammunition is a significant boon to all of us at the Special Task Force.¡± The Dragon did not bother to conceal anything and spoke his mind freely. ¡°I¡¯m sure you realize the value of the runic ammunition. We will suffer considerably smaller losses when armed with such rounds. Coupled with the protection talismans we purchased from you, we will risk losing far fewermon staff in our ranks. I¡¯d like to offer my thanks, on behalf of all who serve in the Special Task Force.¡±


    Lu Xuan grinned and replied, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Chief Dragon. This is all a fair deal to me. You owe me nothing.¡±


    Lu Xuan had not thought much of it to begin with. The runic ammunition had been crafted by the Special Task Force through the efforts of the Dragon¡¯s researchers back in his past life in the first ce. The ammunition was simply being made avable to the agency some years earlier than it had been that time around.


    The Dragon shifted to a more serious tone, seeing how Lu Xuan thought so little of his own feats. ¡°Your powers are so profound that few in the world would be able to stand toe-to-toe with you, Mr. Lu. You might not have felt it, but the Special Task Force consists mostly ofmon folks, and they have to deal with extremely ferocious, extremely brutal cultivators when they are out on their missions. Casualties were high until you came to us with the protection talismans. Only since then have we been able to limit our casualties, to a certain extent. You have no idea how many families you saved by that one deed alone. What you¡¯ve done was of greater significance than what the credit you¡¯re giving it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered indeed, Chief Dragon,¡± Lu Xuan replied, shaking his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m considered part of the Special Task Force, too, and this is what I should be doing anyway, so there¡¯s no need to overthink it.¡±


    The Dragonughed and continued, ¡°Well, you do have a point, Mr. Lu. You are indeed the consultant of the Special Task Force. But now, I¡¯d like to hire you as a special consultant to the headquarters of the agency, and you¡¯d be treated as my equal. What do you think?¡±


    Lu Xuan knew just how meaningful that arrangement would be. Although the Chief had indeed been meaning to buy Lu Xuan, the arrangement between him and the Special Task Force being offered at the moment was nheless one of mutual cooperation. He would have an easier time of things, too.


    ¡°That would work,¡± Lu Xuan nodded. He still needed the Special Task Force to protect his family, after all, so he did not see any problem with such an arrangement.


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear!¡± The Dragon nodded and shed a beaming smile.


    ¡°Your addition to our ranks here at the headquarters will be like adding wings to the back of a tiger.¡±


    Lu Xuan had been considered outside of the Special Task Force¡¯s structure before, as he was just an individual loosely attached to the Min Province Special Task Force. Now, the Dragon¡¯s invitation made it so that Lu Xuan was finally considered an official member of the Special Task Force.


    Lu Xuan and the Dragon talked for quite a while after that, especially about their thoughts regarding cultivation. Although the Dragon did know a lot, ultimately the conversation was practically just a lecture given by Lu Xuan.


    The Dragon learned quite a lot from that exchange. Both parties chattered away for days and nights on end. The conversationsted for seven days before the two decided to call it a day.

 Chapter 149 - A Naturally Gifted Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 149: A Naturally Gifted Cultivator</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You really are a genius, Mr. Lu!¡± The Dragon said with an impressed tone.


    The Dragon sounded very sincere when he said that. The seven-day-long exchange ended with him beingpletely taken by Lu Xuan.


    In his eyes, the breadth of Lu Xuan¡¯s knowledge was so profound that even someone as powerful as himself was awestruck.


    While the seven-day-long conversation was really supposed to be an exchange between the two, it was actually a seven day-long one-sided lecture from Lu Xuan, instead.


    Many of the problems that the Dragon faced when he was training had gotten him stuck in quite a rut, but a great number of those problems were solved with Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance over those seven days.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s level of cultivation was so high that it waspletely stunning to the Dragon. He was vaguely able to sense that Lu Xuan had far surpassed his own position.


    It was as if an ancient and powerful monster was hiding behind that young face, concealed in the form of Lu Xuan.


    The deeper the exchange went, the greater the awe he felt toward Lu Xuan became.


    Lu Xuan smiled slightly. He respected the Dragon very highly, which was why he was willing to guide the older man in his training. Furthermore, given how Lu Xuan had been officially inducted into the Special Task Force¡¯s ranks, the two parties were already considered allies.


    The more powerful the Dragon got, the more advantage Lu Xuan would gain.


    ¡°Thank you for all your guidance over the past seven days, Mr. Lu. You have my sincerest gratitude,¡± the Dragon cupped his hands and said. ¡°However, I¡¯d like to ask a favor of you, and I do hope you will help me out.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Chief Dragon,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    The Dragon rose and continued with a severe expression, ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot throughout this seven-day-long exchange with you, Mr. Lu. The favor I¡¯m asking is the opportunity to spar with you, and I do hope you won¡¯t mind, Mr. Lu.¡±


    ¡°Sparring, eh? Hardly worth mentioning. No problem, of course,¡± Lu Xuan replied casually.


    Ten minutester, Lu Xuan and the Dragon stood facing each other in a training room somewhere deep inside the headquarters.


    There were many fighters from the Special Task Force who¡¯d caught wind of the news and were observing on the sidelines.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the guy that the Big Boss is about to fight?¡± someone asked, feeling astonished.


    It was worth noting that the Dragon was the number one fighter in the whole of the Special Task Force.


    He was also one of the few top-notch fighters to be found in the world, to the extent that he was sometimes considered the number one fighter in the whole world. It was the Dragon who had put things in order in the world of cultivators in the early years and prevented the scene in Huaxia from degenerating into the chaotic mess seen in Southeast Asia.


    The Dragon gradually shifted away from fighting as the years passed. It was his subordinates who took his ce in quelling any unrest now.


    Many who joinedter only knew that the Dragon was very powerful, but by this point, there were few who actually knew just how powerful he was.


    So much time had passed since the early days, and there were increasingly few who needed the Dragon¡¯s personal attention, even to the point that there were hardly any such beings left.


    The Dragon was about to fight someone in the headquarters of the Special Task Force, and that alone was extremely rare.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy? Howe I¡¯ve never seen him before?¡±


    There were some who looked at Lu Xuan with curious eyes, seemingly intrigued by who he was, as they had never seen him before.


    There were few in the world who were capable of standing toe-to-toe to the Big Boss in a fight, and there were even fewer whom the Dragon took so seriously. No one in the agency had even heard of such a being.


    Ming Yueyao, the Chief of the Min Province Special Task Force, stood casually with her arms crossed in a corner of the training room.


    However, her eyes sparkled as she locked her gaze on those two standing in the center, seemingly afraid that she would miss something if she so much as blinked.


    ¡°Yueyao, who¡¯s this guy? Why would the Big Boss take this guy so seriously that he wants to spar?¡±


    A middle-aged man of medium build walked in behind Ming Yueyao with long strides. He too had rushed to the scene after catching wind of the news.


    Ming Yueyao took one look at the man. The middle-aged man with the medium build was not amon fellow. He was the Chief of the Ji Province branch, Chen Feng. He came to the Capital City often due to his province¡¯s proximity to the ce.


    All the others in the Special Task Force made space for the two chiefs.


    The status difference was apparent.


    ¡°It¡¯s that guy from our province,¡± Ming Yueyao replied, without bothering to turn her head around.


    ¡°That guy from your province?¡± Chen Feng was perplexed for a brief moment before realizing who she meant.


    With a jolt, he realized who she was talking about. There was one man in Min Province that had shaken the entire Special Task Force, the one man regarded as one of the leaders of the entire world of cultivation.


    There were not many formidable fighters to be found in Min Province, and the man whom Ming Yueyao spoke of in such a manner was probably that Mr. Lu and no one else.


    ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Lu?¡± Chen Feng¡¯s eyes were thrown wide open, his words half question and half confirmation.


    ¡°That¡¯s him, alright,¡± Ming Yueyao replied. ¡°There is only one national-level fighter in all of Min Province, and he¡¯s probably the only one capable of getting the Big Boss to take him so seriously. I heard that it was the Big Boss who asked for the sparring session to be held.¡±


    Chen Feng nodded. There was no mistaking it. There were only a handful of Deity-level fighters found throughout the entire country, but he knew that the Big Boss was one of the best among them all. He had even defeated other Deity-level fighters.


    Common Deity-level fighters would not have roused the Big Boss that much, but Lu Xuan was a different case altogether.


    Lu Xuan had practically be a celebritytely.


    He¡¯d be widely famous for having annihted two cultivation forces single-handedly, killing two Deity-level fighters while he was at it.


    If Qiu Zhen had been said to be a Deity-level fighter who had barely made it, then Song Lingfeng, the Great Ancestor of the Song n, had undoubtedly been a true Deity level fighter. Furthermore, he was a veteran at that level.


    The footage of that battle had rattled the entire Special Task Force a while ago. Although the footage was taken from afar, which made the fighters looked rather blurry, the powers demonstrated by Lu Xuan had been more than enough to stun all of the agency.


    It was precisely for such reasons that Chen Feng understood why their Big Boss was so eager to fight Lu Xuan immediately. If he were to be in the Big Boss¡¯s shoes, he would have probably felt an itch himself and wanted to fight Lu Xuan as well. Worthy opponents were a difficult find, after all.


    Everyone kept their voice down as they chatted for fear of interrupting the two at the center of the ground. Watching this battle was quite a rare opportunity for all present.


    Lu Xuan eyed the Dragon with his Delusion-breaker Eyes as they stood across from each other. The Dragon could keep no secrets from his gaze. He was even able to see just how much energy was contained within each muscle fiber of the Dragon¡¯s body.


    ¡°An exceptionally talented specimen, indeed!¡±


    That was what came to Lu Xuan¡¯s mind right there and then. As someone who had been able to keep the peace in the world of cultivators for so many years back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, the Dragon was definitely one of the handful of formidable ones found anywhere in the entire world. The Dragon was definitely a cut above the others.


    Diligence alone definitely could not have gotten someone that far.


    Such a being absolutely needed to have exceptional talents and put in a lot of hard work at the same time. Unparalleled diligence and exceptional talents had to work hand in hand to make such a man.


    The Dragon was indeed such a person. Lu Xuan could even see all that terrifying power underneath the muscles of the Dragon, a power that was several times that of anyone at his level.


    That monstrous strength alone would give him the absolute advantage.


    It wasmon for one of less skill to beat a master at a simr level to death through sheer brute force alone.


    Cultivators were still people, and anyone hit by attacks of such monstrous force would very probably end up dead.


    It was not like every Deity-level being out there was as powerful and monstrous as Lu Xuan, after all.


    A person like the Dragon was a naturally gifted cultivator, the kind of man who seemed as if he was born to be a cultivator, and that made him extremely powerful.

 Chapter 150 - Fighting the Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 150: Fighting the Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Some people seemed to be born for cultivation, and they could cruise along with their training so well that one might even say that their journey on cultivation was entirely smooth sailing.


    Such a person would have absolutely be the equal of formidable generals back in ancient times.


    The likes of Lu Bu and Xiang Yu had been naturally powerful, so much so that they would have been considered top-notch beings even if they hadn¡¯t walked the path of a cultivator at all. When such beings became cultivators, they could easily be walking killing machines unlike any other.


    The notion of everyone being born equal simply couldn¡¯t be applied to the world of cultivators at all. Some were born with blocked meridians, preventing them from being able to cultivate at all, while others were born with meridians totally free of blockages, enabling them to achieve astonishing progress with cultivation.


    It was just like the way that some were born short, while others were born tall and imposing, even packing monstrous strength.


    Such was the inherent difference between people. In 99 percent of cases, the edge provided by an inherent affinity for cultivation trumped that achieved solely through methods and diligence, so much so that the gap was simply impossible to bridge.


    The likes of the Dragon, who had been born with monstrous strength, were easily able to beat a HuaJin Master to death, even if they only resorted to conventional training and never embarked on the path of a cultivator at all.


    That was how apparent the level difference between the two parties was.


    While Lu Xuan was gauging the Dragon¡¯s capabilities, the Dragon was sizing up Lu Xuan, as well. What he found was that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength differed from the dazzling power waiting to be unleashed within the Dragon.


    Lu Xuan looked just too normal in contrast to himself, so normal that the Dragon found it almost impossible. The phenomenon was unbelievably surreal.


    Lu Xuan appeared to have loose, untrained muscles and a scrawny frame, making him look like just another normal kid.


    If it had not been for Lu Xuan¡¯s past battle records, the Dragon would have been easily duped by him, for he was unable to sense even a hint of power emanating from Lu Xuan.


    That was why Lu Xuan felt so weird to him.


    Everything seemed so harmonious with Lu Xuan that he sensed only disharmony around the young man.


    However, when he blinked, he seemed to catch a glimpse of that surreal aura harbored within Lu Xuan, an aura that differed from all of the others he had seen.


    It felt as if there was a god concealed under the facade of a normal man.


    It seemed as if Lu Xuan would be able to ascend all the way to the heavens if it weren¡¯t for the limitations posed by that physical frame of his.


    While the Dragon was only able to see the aura for a split second, he had no doubt that he wasn¡¯t just seeing things. He was very sure that he had caught a glimpse of the truth.


    The Dragon possessed a magnanimous aura. In contrast, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was inexplicably mysterious, so much so that it appeared otherworldly and unmatched by any other living being.


    It could even be said that Lu Xuan was the most terrifying and the most powerful of beings that the Dragon hadid eyes on thus far in his life.


    His expression was a severe one. The more average Lu Xuan appeared, the more severe his expression became. After confirming that Lu Xuan was anything but an ordinary being, he understood that the more average Lu Xuan appeared to him, the more he was unable to see all that underlying power hidden behind Lu Xuan¡¯s facade.


    All the observers on the sidelines saw how the twobatants kept sizing each other up. No one from either side made any sudden or careless moves.


    ¡°Forgive me for being brash, Mr. Lu,¡± the Dragon announced loudly, choosing to make the first move.


    The earlier one made a move, the more advantage one would gain. The one who movedte would end up on the defensive.


    It was a fact that all fighters knew, but what stunned the crowd so much was the fact the Dragon had always been the one with absolute edge, to the point where he could make a movete and still be able to overwhelm his opponent.


    That was to say that the Dragon had absolute confidence in himself, certain that he was able to counter whatever his opponent could throw at him.


    However, at the moment, the situation was such that the Dragon had no choice but to act first. That alone was a remarkable statement that the Dragon saw himself to be at least somewhat inferior to Lu Xuan, as that was the only reason he would choose to such a thing.


    Boom!


    The Dragon stepped out andunched himself into the air. It took only a split second for him to arrive right in front of Lu Xuan, throwing out a punch.


    That punchshed out like a thrusting weapon, with Spiritual Qi coating the force of his fist, materializing into a huge spear.


    That was an utterly terrifying move.


    That move was like a dragon shooting into the sky as it headed straight for Lu Xuan¡¯s vitals.


    When one¡¯s mastery of the art of the fist had gotten to the level that the Dragon had attained, one could say that they had achieved total mastery of the fist. The way of the fist itself was something developed on the battlefield, with every single move meant to kill.


    It was not the same kind of art as the Taichi Fist one might see being practiced in public parks.


    The power of that punch wasid bare for all to see. It was a move of unparalleled force.


    Lu Xuan frowned, then grinned.


    The Dragon was truly at a totally different order of magnitudepared to all the enemies he¡¯d fought before.


    Be it Qiu Zhen or Song Lingfeng, no one would have been able to begin topare with what the Dragon had just pulled. Even if they were to gang up on him, there would have been no way for the two of them to take on the Dragon.


    Changes in quality always urred once there were enough changes in quantity, and such was the realm that the Dragon had achieved.


    The Dragon was truly incredibly powerful. The art of the fist that he practiced was known for its lethal moves, and that one punch was sent into Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan did not behave as casually as he had in his past fights. He was able to sense pressure from the Dragon. While that pressure was not great, it was nheless an incredible feating from someone at his current level.


    Both Qiu Zhen and Song Lingfeng had been unable to truly threaten Lu Xuan before. The powers that each of them packed had been far too below what was being demonstrated by the Dragon.


    Lu Xuan took a defensive stance right away and easily parried the punch, just like one might parry a thrust from a spear.


    It was like a dam holding back a massive body of water, preventing all that force from bursting through.


    He was only one man, yet it seemed as if he alone packed enough force to protect everyone in the world. While his moves were simple and there was hardly anything out of ce happening, the force demonstrated at that moment was shocking nheless.


    The Dragon was almost stunned by Lu Xuan¡¯s ability to parry his attack. Regardless of the force that his punch actually packed, his monstrous strength alone would have easily overwhelmed anymon man.


    He¡¯d had all the advantage he needed during the early days of his cultivation.


    He had only begun to train in martial arts back in those days, so his knowledge and proficiency of the moves had been nowhere near those of the old masters, yet even so, he¡¯d won every single fight he entered.


    Even if his opponent was able to parry and block his moves, they were still defeated because they were overwhelmed by his monstrous strength.


    Some masters who were capable of arts allowing them to disperse and use the force generated by their opponents to their advantage still had a tremendously hard time standing against him.


    The Dragon had long known just how monstrous his strength was and that it was his inherent advantage over others. However, he was notcent enough to think that it was all the advantage he needed.


    Among the Awakened ones and the myriad of cultivators possessing extraordinary powers, those packing such extreme strength as himself were one of the mostmon types. This meant that those people had honed their physical strength to its limits.


    Nheless, this was the very first time he¡¯d encountered someone like Lu Xuan, someone who was easily capable of taking down his attack. Lu Xuan was indeed far more terrifying than the legends and the video footage made him seem.


    The Dragon intended to attack again after his first attack missed its mark. He threw a chop that shed with aura like the glint of a de as it sliced through the air.


    It was a simple move, but it still packed astounding power.


    That chop would easily shatter even granite if the attack were to connect.


    However, the Dragon had miscalcted. He gave his all in that attack, yet it took Lu Xuan only two fingers to mp down on the sh of the de as it came down.

 Chapter 151 - The Sparring was Pointless

    <h4>Chapter 151: The Sparring was Pointless</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan had it all too easy.


    He seemed as if he had no problem at all with blocking the Dragon¡¯s attack.


    Even for someone who knew little to nothing about fights, they would have been able to see how extraordinary that fight was. This was despite the fact that those who were watching the fight were elites among elites, with even National Guardians of Ming Yueyao and Chen Feng being among them.


    ¡°He¡¯s really something. I¡¯ve never seen someone able to take an attack from the boss so easily.¡±


    Chen Feng¡¯s eyes were wide open as hemented with an expression of disbelief.


    If it had been the Dragon who had no problem taking attacks, that would have been something expected. However, it was the opposite happening between the two of them instead¡ªthe Dragon was the one attacking, and he was the one whose attacks were being easily deflected.


    Even though the man taking the attacks was the legendary Mr. Lu, they were still very shocked.


    It was like they no longer knew what was going on anymore.


    Ming Yueyao said nothing. If one saw the look in her eyes, they would have been able to tell that she was somewhat worried, as she kept her gaze locked on the Dragon.


    While that worrysted for only a brief moment, it was nheless enough to tell a lot of things.


    Surprise was seen in the Dragon¡¯s eyes. He knew that Lu Xuan was powerful, but he seemed too powerful.


    The young man actually blocked his chop attack with just two fingers. It was worth noting that despite the chop being a simple attack, the Dragon had no doubt of his powers; that chop would have easily sheared through a block of steel about a meter-thick.


    ¡°Chief Dragon, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me if that¡¯s all you got.¡± Lu Xuan stood his ground and kept one hand behind his back. Everyone was able to tell that he was still having an easy time.


    The Dragon stopped attacking. His expression turned serious. It was obvious that he truly was about to give it his all in his next one.


    ¡°In that case, Mr. Lu, I¡¯m going to be really serious about this.¡±


    The Dragon¡¯s aura changed altogether. It became apparent that his intention of holding back was proven pointless because Lu Xuan was far more powerful than previously anticipated.


    Lu Xuan sensed the air around him heat up in an instant, and that was not a result of illusory tricks or him seeing things.


    The temperature around them had truly risen because the Dragon was cranking up his powers. He practiced a fire type inner arts, and that affected the air around them as he put his Spiritual Qi into it.


    Lu Xuan had seen the Dragon fighting with his all back in his past life. The terrifying Spiritual Qi about the man seared the air about him. It was as if he would actually be able to cook the sea if he wanted to.


    But then again, the Dragon, who was before Lu Xuan at the moment, was still far below the Dragon that he knew to be at the pinnacle. But nheless, Lu Xuan was able to see that the Dragon show signs of being at his pinnacle form.


    While the weather outside was very cold, the Dragon¡¯s surroundings seemed to have been like that of a scorching hot summer instead.


    ¡°Stele Throwing Hands of mes!¡± the Dragon shouted as he iled his hand over. The Spiritual Qi materialized into a fiery stele in his hand, which was over two meters long as it pped down on Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan remained unfazed. He grinned and seemed to have melded with the world around him in an instant. He then threw a simple p at the iing attack.


    Boom!


    The crowd saw that Lu Xuan did not even have to use his Shield of Vigor. He took that Stele Throwing Hands of mes with his bare hands, but what was most shocking had yet to happen.


    The higher-ups of the Special Task Force witnessed something like that with their own eyes before. That move, which was regarded to be on par with explosives, actually dissipated right away, like snow under a zing sun.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s hand then shed directly with that of the Dragon¡¯s.


    Doooomm!


    The Dragon was unable to control himself and was thrown backward. It took him quite a few steps before he was able to steady himself.


    His expression was a mixture of shock and terror. He felt that his blood was boiling within him. A terrifying raging force was rocking his body all over.


    That sh shocked his internal organs so thoroughly that he felt they were about to be turned upside down.


    That was something that he had never experienced before. It was worth noting that he was born with monstrous strength, so much so that it was every bit on par with grown-ups even when he was very young. He learned of cultivation in the army, and ever since he began his path of cultivation, he had almost been invincible ever since.


    At the very least, in terms of physicalbat, he was considered to have never been caught at a disadvantage.


    He gave his all in hisst attack, yet Lu Xuan was still able to push him back without breaking a sweat.


    He became even more shocked by then. He had long known that he was something like a monster, yet the young man before him seemed more like a monster than even he was.


    Lu Xuan was truly a terrifying monster.


    He deemed that there was definitely a monster of absolute terror hiding underneath the human facade.


    Lu Xuan did not pounce onto the Dragon. It was just a sparring session instead of a real fight, after all. The Dragon took the chance to make use of his inner arts to stabilize his increasingly raging aura and blood cirction.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed very powerful, Mr. Lu. I admit defeat.¡± The Dragon felt ratherplicated as he spoke.


    He was already specting that Lu Xuan was actually superior to him in terms ofbat prowess, and that was the conclusion he came to from that seven-day exchange.


    He had been very confident in himself, thinking that even if he were not to be the best fighter to be found in the world, he would have remained the best in the country.


    He initially thought that Lu Xuan might have been powerful but that the young man would only be his equal, all things considered.


    After going through the seven-day exchange with Lu Xuan, however, he found that his initial thoughts had been wrong altogether. Lu Xuan was not just some kid with no lineage who seemed to have just popped out of nowhere.


    The breadth of his realization and knowledge regarding cultivation made him feel like a very old monster instead.


    If it had not been for Lu Xuan¡¯s identity being that clear, he would have suspected that he was actually one of those old monsters in some sect or n hidden from the world.


    It was after the exchange that he truly felt that Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were possibly above his. Lu Xuan¡¯s knowledge of cultivation was such that so long as he was at the required level, he would have been able to bring 100 or even 200 percent of what he was capable of to the fore.


    Yet, the Dragon found that all that he spected about Lu Xuan had beenpletely wrong after sparring with him.


    He knew very well that he was possibly not Lu Xuan¡¯s match, yet he challenged the young man nheless, for worthy opponents were difficult to find, and he might have had a lot to gain if he were to allow to go full force.


    However, reality had ended up dousing cold water on him instead.


    Even though he had given his all into the fight, he was still unable to make Lu Xuan get serious, as the young man seemed to be able to tear down his ultimate moves without breaking a sweat at all.


    The gap between the two was so huge that even outsiders would be able to see it.


    Despite being of the same level, the difference between their powers was like that between heaven and earth.


    That made the Dragon feel very exasperated.


    Sh*t, I¡¯m really out of my league this time, the Dragon thought.


    The difference between them was so huge that it had been utterly pointless to even spar in the first ce.


    In his perspective, Lu Xuan was undoubtedly nothing less than a monster in human form. Be it in terms of actual powers, knowledge regarding cultivation, his grasp of tempo inbat, experience, vista, or whatever else, Lu Xuan was terrifyingly powerful in everything that could affect the end results of a battle.


    Although that had been a sparring session between fellow Level Eight cultivators, the effect made it all look like it was a Level Nine fighting a Level Eight instead.


    Lu Xuan was practically airtight.


    ¡°You tter me, Chief Dragon. You¡¯re also the strongest that I¡¯ve met in quite a while. Be it Qiu Zhen or Song Lingfeng, nobody was able even to begin topare to you.¡±

 Chapter 152 - Three Months Passed

    <h4>Chapter 152: Three Months Passed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Dragon was seen wearing a bitter smirk. He knew very well what Lu Xuan meant. In truth, who among Qiu Zhen and Song Lingfeng was the stronger one did not matter to him at all.


    Those two were leagues beneath him anyway.


    That was what Lu Xuan was obviously feeling at the moment. Who the hell would have been bored enough to care about who the strongest out of a bunch was, anyway?


    However, the Dragon swallowed that bitter feeling. He was one who had seen a lot, to begin with. If it had not been for the blow he suffered at the moment was so vexing, he would not have had harbored such thoughts to begin with.


    With Lu Xuan added to the Special Task Force¡¯s ranks, the agency had truly been reinforced even further, albeit in quite a peculiar way.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Mr. Lu. My eyes were truly opened today.¡± The Dragon continued, ¡°If it had not been for the fight with you today, I¡¯d have probably remained like a frog in a well, only seeing the sky above him.¡±


    Lu Xuan did little more than grin at him. He was wondering if the Dragon was being truthful, but then again, that was undoubtedly the truth in a manner of speaking.


    What Lu Xuan showcased that day was but the tip of the iceberg.


    In truth, the Dragon was indeed among the best of the best throughout the whole wide world at the moment.


    The Dragon remained one of the handful of beings at the very pinnacle for quite a long time back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life. He had the backing of the country he served, and for someone like him to be backed by the nation, there was no doubt why he had be the strongest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned. That guy from your province is really, really something indeed,¡± Chen Fengmented, feeling astonished.


    He had never even anticipated the possibility of such an oue in the first ce.


    The entire session was one that seemed rather uneventful.


    The superior of the two was already revealed before something close to a life and death battle took ce. It was totally different from the heated, intense physical exchange that Chen Feng had initially anticipated.


    But then again, he was not dumb enough to not be able to tell why such intensity did not happen in the first ce, as the difference inbat prowess between the two was simply too vast.


    The gulf between the two was so wide that the winner was already decided without the need for such intensity in fighting.


    The battle saw how Lu Xuan overwhelmed the Dragon. Not only was the Dragon unable to learn anything, but the spectators were also unable to do so.


    It was quite a pity.


    But then again, it was not like no one got anything out of it. At the very least, all of them knew now that there had indeed been one such terrifying monster lurking in Min Province all along. It was a monster that none of them could afford to offend.


    Ming Yueyao only sighed a breath ofplete relief after seeing that the sparring session between the two had ended.


    Lu Xuan excused himself right after the session and returned to Min Province.


    It was only then that the aftermath of Lu Xuan¡¯s annihtion of the Song n had truly settled in for real.


    More and more cultivators learned that there was a literal god in Min Province that nobody could have absolutely afforded to offend.


    Three months passed before long.


    Three whole months passed after Lu Xuan annihted the entire Song n.


    The Spring Festival had just ended not long ago, and everyone seemed to still be steeped in a festive mood.


    However, things were different from how it was in past years. The Spring Festival of that year appeared unusually eerie. All ces that saw snow since mid-autumn had not seen any snow by the end of the year.


    Fauna in all ces began to revitalize at the beginning of spring.


    There were increasingly more weird happenings taking ce during the Spring Festival.


    An ancient tree on Mount Tai grew exponentially within mere months, shooting up over 100 meters from the meager height of over a dozen meters. It was quite the scene in Mount Tai.


    While the mountain had long been cordoned off by the military, many caught sight of that phenomenon and recorded it.


    Other than that, renowned mountains and rivers all over the country saw different changes as well. Some were even able to see vines consuming ces like they were living snakes. Those vines had even crackled with lightning.


    It was as if the vines had mutated into some mythical nt.


    Topics regarding the weird phenomena remained heated all over the inte, so much so that such topics, which would have been erased almost right away in the past, seemed to be scrutinized, and such topics gained massive poprity as a result.


    It was as if the authorities were trying to let the people get used to the whole process.


    A vi that was capable of being seen with the naked eye at the edge of Fu City actually disappeared gradually in the clouds as time passed.


    Lu Xuan performed a hand seal before the vi. His powers circted, and he infused said powers into several pieces of jade in his hand.


    He then distributed the jade pieces to his parents and sister, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll need the jade pieces to get in and out of the vi. These items will serve as keys, allowing ess to the vi. Lose them, and you won¡¯t be able to get in. If anyone tries to force their way in, just remember the mantra I¡¯ve taught you all. You¡¯ll be able to alter the formation at any given moment through the jade, turning it from a maze to a killing formation.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You have everything thought out then,¡± Lu Tianxiang said.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess you could say that,¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    Lu Xuan learned from the lesson of the invasion of the manor at theke happened several months ago, deciding to give the ce up altogether. He built a vi somewhere outside Fu City instead.


    Although it was said that he built the ce, there was actually a vi there in the first ce, which he modified to a certain extent and put to use before long.


    If he were actually to construct such a ce from scratch, there was no telling how long the construction would have taken.


    While the vi was an expensive purchase, he had all the ie he needed from the sale of protection talismans, so he was never short on money in the first ce.


    But then again, all the modifications and formations he put in ce cost him tens of billions of yuan.


    The expenditure had been so high that even world-ss tycoons would have found it baffling. However, unlike the estates of the usual rich and powerful, theyout and decorations were hardly considered extravagant. The expenditure was mostly spent on some materials forying down formations that were hard to find.


    The had not seen the restoration of spirit qi for long, and as such, many materialscked sentience of any kind, so any materials that possessed sentience were unusually expensive.


    Only Lu Xuan would have been able to set things up as he did, as it would still have been difficult for tycoons with trillions to their name to fork out tens of billions of dors.


    He deemed all these expenses worth it, for he was doing it for the safety of his family.


    That formation back at the manor was but a preliminary test, as the ce was just too small, and there were too many limitations. The ce was entirely inadequate for allowing Lu Xuan to put all that he knew about formations into practice.


    Things, however, were different at the moment. With the vi having a mountain behind it and bodies of water around, Lu Xuan was free to do whatever he needed toy down the formation he wanted.


    The power of the formation heid out at that time was exponentially more powerful than the ones heid before. Even if the likes of the Song n were to mobilize all their forces to attack the ce, it would not have been possible for them to even get past the maze.


    If someone were to break the formation, they would have needed a formation master of higher training than Lu Xuan, and that was utterly impossible.


    If anything were to happen, the maze could then be transformed into a killing formation. All who entered would die without a second thought.


    Lu Xuan truly had everything thought out, and it was airtight unless a national level force decided to bomb the ce with nuclear ordnance. But then again, it would have been the end of everything, given how even the city would have been razed. The possibility of something like that happening was so infinitesimally small that it was deemed negligible.


    Conventionally-speaking, that defense heid out was truly an impregnable one.

 Chapter 153 - Everyone was Making Great Progress

    <h4>Chapter 153: Everyone was Making Great Progress</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the formation to protect the mountain beingid in ce, Lu Xuan was finally able to rest easy.


    He had basically used up all the spirit stones he had looted from the Song n¡¯s estate, as well those he had acquired for the Special Task Force, just toy that massive formation in ce.


    However, Lu Xuan deemed all those expenses worth it.


    Other than his family, Zhang Hongyang, Shi Danze, and Ding Zhuxuan were given the jade pieces for essing the vi as well.


    There were also servants and bodyguards who were allowed ess, and all of them had been carefully selected from Zhang Hongyang¡¯s sect. All of them were proven to be loyal people.


    But then again, it was not like there were many of there who would have dared to do Lu Xuan¡¯s family any harm anymore, not after all that had happened before.


    People would have usually beaten the dog before the lion as an act of warning. In Lu Xuan¡¯s case, however, he opted to kill the lion instead.


    ¡°If you run into extreme danger that¡¯s more than you can handle, just crush the jade pieces. The broken pieces will then form a barrier to protect you all. I¡¯ll be able to sense what happened and make my way to you guys as quickly as I can,¡± Lu Xuan reminded them.


    All of them only knew that the jade pieces, which looked simple and unassuming, had such uses as well.


    It was especially so in the case of Zhang Hongyang, Shi Danze, and Ding Zhuxuan. Unlike Lu Xuan¡¯s family, they had been in the world of cultivators long enough to know just how precious those jade pieces actually were.


    ¡°Bro, the jade is rather warm. Just putting it on seems to have enabled me to work better with Spiritual Qi.¡± Lu Shanshan was very surprised to find just how quickly she became able to work her Spiritual Qi. ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll be able to make a breakthrough into the National Guardian Level before long!¡±


    The crowd all went on to sense the jade pieces seriously after hearing what Lu Shanshan said, and they were indeed truly able to sense the artiction of their Spiritual Qi bing a lot faster.


    While the improvement was only about 30 percent, and it did not seem to be much at the moment, but in time, the umted benefits would have been staggering.


    It was especially so given how all of them had grown considerably over the past three months and became way more powerful than they had once been.


    Zhang Hongyang was naturally the strongest after Lu Xuan, who had been able to make a breakthrough from being a National Guardian into bing a Deity. His powers saw exponential enhancement, and he was no longer the same person as before.


    While only months passed, there had been quite an increase of Deity level cultivatorspared to just several months ago.


    There were already Ming Yueyao, the Chief of the Special Task Force, and Master Bushuo, and the abbot of the Southern Shaolin Temple having made it through to Level Eight Deity Level in Min Province alone.


    But then again, one could still count the number of Deity level cultivators in the province on the one hand.


    Zhang Hongyang¡¯s disciples, Shi Danze and Ding Zhuxuan, saw frightening progress over the past few months as well, bing National Guardians in very short periods of time. This made them some of the top-notch beings in the province.


    While the other disciples of his had, of course, not seen that much growth, they made progress nheless, and there were already Martial Arts Legends among the strongest ones among them.


    Zhang Hongyang himself felt really impressed andplicated. His sect saw significant progress inbat prowess within just little more than half a year¡¯s time.


    When Zhang Hongyang came to kill Lu Xuan half a year ago, he had been but a Martial Arts Legend, yet even the Martial Arts Legends among all of his disciples were no longer even considered the most powerful at the moment, with two of them having be National Guardians.


    He had also made a breakthrough and became a Deity.


    If someone were to tell him that he would have grown that much half a year ago, he would have dismissed the notion entirely.


    Yet, he was actually able to reach this level so easily just half a yearter.


    There absolutely was nobody in his sect¡¯s history who had made it as far as he had.


    All those achievements were made possible simply because he served the right master.


    While both men were already at Deity Level at the moment, Lu Xuan appeared even more mysterious. He had not been able to sense something that profound when he was back at National Guardian Level because the gap between them had been so huge that he was unable to sense anything much.


    It was only after he had made the breakthrough about a month ago that he vaguely realized that Lu Xuan¡¯s powers seemed to be growing every day.


    While the progress was not all that apparent, it was nheless astounding for someone at Lu Xuan¡¯s level.


    It was also after he had made a breakthrough into Deity Level that he realized that the rush of making one breakthrough after another had thoroughly subsided. There seemed to be a barrier in the world, preventing them from making further progress.


    It was a harrowing thing to know that Lu Xuan¡¯s training kept making progress every day, even under such circumstances.


    He had even wondered if it would have been possible for Lu Xuan to break through into Level Nine before the shackle from the world was gone.


    If that were to happen, things would have indeed taken a horrifying turn.


    It would have been like how it was in the legends.


    Zhang Hongyang understood the inherent gap between him and the master he served. He was simply moving with the flow, walking along the trail that had been zed by someone else. Lu Xuan was something else altogether, and that was what made him such a rare being, as he was the trailzer.


    It was precisely due to that that not only did he not look down on Lu Xuan after bing a Deity, but he even respected Lu Xuan more.


    He was able to feel that if he were to fight Lu Xuan, he would not be able to take more than three moves even though the two of them were on the same level.


    Lu Xuan would overwhelm him in mere seconds.


    While he had no idea why he thought this, he trusted his own intuition, and the intuition of cultivators worked a lot better than objective evidence of any kind for the most part.


    Other than Zhang Hongyang, the one who made the most progress for the past several months was Lu Xuan¡¯s mother, Liu Wanrong.


    She actually managed to make it to be a National Guardian within mere months, and she only needed a chance, an opportunity, or an encounter to break through into Deity level.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s father, Lu Tianxiang, and his little sister, Lu Guoguo, had already developed Level Six Martial Arts Legend powers as well.


    With Lu Xuan being the teacher, it was utterly impossible to slow one¡¯s cultivation down instead.


    While they were quite some distance away from the top-notch fighters, they had only been training for mere months. Whenpared to those who had trained for years or even decades, their progress made it seem like they were riding on a rocket.


    Lu Xuan found all that progress satisfactory. If they were to continue to make such progress, catching up to top-notch cultivators would have only been a matter of time, and they had finally be able to hold their own against some malicious beings out there.


    Furthermore, with Zhang Hongyang taking care of the ce, and with a mazeid out, things could not have been safer for Lu Xuan¡¯s family.


    While formidable fighters were abundant all over the world, they were not abundant to the extent where any one of them was just a stone¡¯s throw away.


    His family would be able to basically hold their own and beat a lot of people out there. Lu Shanshan, for example, despite having transferred to a new school, was able to be an alpha figure in her new school.


    While she had been putting a lot of effort into staying low key, her powers, ironically, had forbidden her to do so.


    That moment of breakthrough that Lu Xuan had been waiting for was finally there as well.

 Chapter 154 - The Bloody Moon, and a New Wave of Spiritual Tide

    <h4>Chapter 154: The Bloody Moon, and a New Wave of Spiritual Tide</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The day came without warning. No one else but Lu Xuan had been aware that, that night was the next wave of the Spiritual Tide taking ce.


    The shackles of the world would have loosened further as the new Spiritual Tide came.


    It was akin to expanding a pool that was the world even further, thus making it possible to house even more powerful beings.


    It was entirely possible for cultivators who had been stuck at Deity Level to make progress at leaps and bounds after that day.


    By then, the power of the world of cultivators would have been expanded even further. It would have be a reshuffling of sorts, and there was no doubt that the ones who were able to keep up and those who were unable to would have been key in deciding who were the ones to reign supreme for quite a time in the future, and who were the ones to be eliminated from the race.


    As the cultivation forces continued to be reshuffled, things gradually went back to how Lu Xuan remembered them back in his past life.


    That opportunity was about toe on that very night.


    ¡°Alright, other than this, I have one more thing to talk to you guys about. Tonight would the time where the next wave of the Spiritual Tide hits. Make good use of this opportunity. Even if you are unable to make a breakthrough, you would have been able to make huge progress in your cultivation.¡±


    What Lu Xuan said stunned many right there and then. There were some who had been able to achieve little thus far among the crowd, and even Lu Xuan¡¯s family, whom he had been providing guidance only for the past several months, all had received guidance from Lu Xuan to varying degrees over the past several months. As such, it was not like they knew nothing about cultivation at all.


    They all knew about the Spiritual Tide. The world was being continuously restored, and every Spiritual Tide was a chance, and those who managed to seize it would have had a lot to gain. Something like that had been happening all the time, and it had happened more than once over the past couple of years.


    The Spiritual Tide was not a secret among the cultivators.


    Every tide was a huge opportunity for those who managed to seize it to make progress by leaps and bounds. Even those who were unable to seize it would have gotten something out of it in a passive manner.


    The bodies ofmon folks were being modified in secret as well, making them even more healthy.


    To cultivators, the Spiritual Tide would have been one hell of an opportunity.


    ¡°I wouldy down a myriad of Spirit Gathering Formations in the vi, enabling all of the spirit qi from the tide to be gathered, and that should prove enough for furthering your training,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Zhang Hongyang and the others were indescribably ted. Theing Spiritual Tide was, without a doubt, a rare opportunity.


    The news of Lu Xuan having moved somewhere else was quite the news in the province, but not overwhelmingly so. Some paid attention to it, while some others paid no heed. While most people had heard of the legendary Mr. Lu, those who knew that Mr. Lu was Lu Xuan were but a handful in all of the province¡¯s cultivators. If one were to look at it at a national scale, those who had actually seen Lu Xuan personally were even fewer.


    The name that Lu Xuan had made for himself gradually subsided over thest couple of months. Many Deity Level fighters emerged one after another during that period.


    All of them had been making quite a name for themselves in their respective regions.


    The people¡¯s attention gradually moved from Lu Xuan to elsewhere.


    At the moment, Lu Xuan had gradually be little more than a footnote in the minds of many.


    But then again, while Lu Xuan had not been inviting anyone to any housewarming event, there were, nheless, many forces who sent representatives to extend their congrattions.


    The sky gradually turned dark after Lu Xuan was done dealing with those people.


    A bloody moon was seen hanging high up in the sky. The blood-colored moonlight shone onto the ground below, making everything look eerie and ominous.


    ¡®A bloody moon... A bloody moon is seen again. I¡¯d like to see what those experts on TV have to say about this. I¡¯d like to see if they woulde up with some bullsh*t like the bloody moon is something rare, seen only once in centuries or whatever.¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t the experts say that the bloody moon is something seen only once in hundreds of years? Gosh, I¡¯ve been seeing the moon a few times this year. Is it to say that I¡¯m a destined one meant for greatness?¡¯


    ¡®Speaking about ¡®meant for greatness,¡¯ I remember that there is some movie that the Chinese and Americans coborated on is about to be shot. The culture of our nation would have taking the lead again. Boy, what a time to be alive.¡¯


    ¡®Dude upstairs, would you like me tob your hair with a rake?¡¯


    Theizens seemed to have a good time jesting around on the inte when they saw a bloody moon appear in the heavens yet again.


    All manner ofments mushroomed and spread in a myriad of forums and websites at breakneck speeds.


    ¡®The bloody moon has just been seen how many months ago? Would this actually be a sign of something ominous? Why do I get the feeling that things are gonna take a turn for the worse somehow?¡¯


    ¡®The bloody moon in the sky is the sign of the god of our religion opening the gates of hell. The gates are just on top of the moon, and the fires of hell shall rain down on the earth by then, cleansing the earth of its impurities, and only those who submit to our god shall be spared from the cmity!¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that the end of the world ising! I haven¡¯t even enjoyed anything. I haven¡¯t even touched a girl¡¯s hand before. I¡¯d be such a loser if I were to just die like that!¡¯


    ¡®Dying a virgin sure as hell feels like what a loser does indeed. It¡¯s definitely an insult like none other!¡¯


    All manner of weird theories and discussions were all over the ce, and some strange, evil cults had begun to recruit followers en masse as well.


    Many were no longer able to tell what was happening, and there had not been word from the authorities as well. All manner of rumors and news spread all over the month.


    What stunned even more people was that the bloody moon was a harrowing phenomenon that could have only been seen on Earth.


    All the photographs taken by the astronauts on the international space station showed nothing wrong or off about the moon. Everything looked normal up there.


    Yet, the moon looked like it was shrouded in blood by those on the.


    It would not have been something that huge if the phenomenon was seen only in certain areas. What made the phenomenon so harrowing was how all regions on the that were currently facing away from the sun were able to see such a phenomenon in the sky.


    That bloody moon felt like a bloody eye hanging in the sky, which seemed extremely eerie and ominous when gazed from below.


    A figure was seen zipping past in the mountainous area of Wuyi mountain like a specter. They managed to cover a distance of over 100 meters in the blink of an eye.


    That figure rested on a branch on top of a tree. What made it look weird was that the branch was hardly a big one, and theoretically-speaking, it should not have been able to support the weight of a person standing on it.


    Yet, that person stood with their feet firmly nted on the branch, swaying alongside the breeze without any difort or awkwardness.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be far away.¡±


    That figure, who had just spoken, was none other than Lu Xuan.


    His eyes felt like torches, and the night did nothing to hinder his vision. In his eyes, the entire ce looked as clear as day.


    He moved at blitzing speeds, tracing the increasingly thick Spirit Qi that he was sensing at the moment.

 Chapter 155 - The Dangerous Rat King

    <h4>Chapter 155: The Dangerous Rat King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The spirit qi had gotten increasingly thick under the blood-colored night. The closer he got to a certain ce, the thicker it became.


    That was the ce where the Spiritual Eye of the Spiritual Tide was that particr time.


    That was also where the Spiritual Eye was that Lu Xuan remembered it to be, back when the world was being restored as such for the first time.


    Lu Xuan would have required the Spiritual Eye if he were to make his next breakthrough. Great amounts of Spirit Qi would have been unleashed on that day of the Spiritual Tide. That would have allowed Lu Xuan to progress much faster than if he were to just train on his own.


    At the moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were far greater than it had been when he had just been reincarnated. He would have required a lot more Spirit Qi if he were to make the breakthrough in one shot.


    Under normal circumstances, even if the world were to lose its shackles and a breakthrough at his level were permitted, he would have needed a good deal of time to make the breakthrough. Only using the Spirit Qi originating from the Spiritual Eye would allow him to break through to Level Nine in just a single night.


    All manner of howls and growls of beasts were heard in the woods of Wuyi mountain.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression became rather serious. The restoration that time differed from how it had beenst. ording to what he learned from his past life, that particr restoration of Spirit Qi was the turning point that threw the into an era of crazed cultivation.


    It was the event that truly marked theing of the great era.


    It was also the golden age of cultivators.


    Lu Xuan finally reached somewhere near the Spiritual Eye after rushing all the way. There were already living beings being around that Spiritual Eye at the moment.


    That Spiritual Eye was located deep in the mountains, and nomon folk would have been able to detect it. Yet, some beasts that were more sensitive, managing to sense its presence.


    There had been bloody battles having taken ce in the areas near the Spiritual Eye. Dead animals were seen everywhere, and the ce was practically littered with bodies of beasts. Some of them were herbivores, while some others were carnivores. They were all beasts that were hardly seen, and they all had their throats torn off.


    Lu Xuan cast his gaze far away. An incredibly huge rat thatid under the blood-colored moonlight, taking its time to absorb the Spirit Qi around the ce.


    A fissure was seen in the air that seemed to havee out of nowhere, not far away from the rat. That fissure was where Spirit Qi oozed out.


    There were already dazzling lights vaguely shining through that fissure, and terrifying roars of ferocious beasts were heard as well.


    It seemed as if some terrifying being was about to tear space apart and make it down to Earth.


    That scene was extremely harrowing and ominous to behold.


    It was apparent that the Spiritual Eye there had been taken over by that rat, which was already as huge as an average calf. It had a shiny ck coat all over it, which seemed to be glittering as well.


    All the bodies of those dead animals were probably the work of that rat, who managed to kill them with only a single bite each. It was apparent that the rat was the king of that area.


    The fluctuations of its monstrous qi suggested that it was a Level Eight being, which meant that it was at Deity Level.


    Such a beast would have been considered one that had achieved mastery in its cultivation efforts. In a certain manner of speaking, such beasts were no longer just beasts. One could consider them to be a monster in a conventional sense, whose intellectual capacity might even equal humans.


    Monsters of such levels were considered lesser monsters back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life atter stages, yet being able to get so far with its cultivation efforts while Spirit Qi had just begun to be restored to the world, had undoubtedly made it a greater monster. There were even greater monsters that would have terrorized a territory inter days, and most of them had been training since the current era.


    The mutations of the world benefitted more than just humans, as there were many beasts that were met with mystical encounters as well. However, those beasts were keeping a low profilepared to humans.


    Although their intellectual capacity had grown, they also learned of how terrifying human societies could be at the same time.


    Regardless of how many mutated beasts there were, they were no match for human cultivators. As such, those monsters simply kept to themselves and endured, growing increasingly strong in the process.


    That was what Lu Xuan learned back in his past life. Back then, humans fought with monsters as well, and the battles had never ceased. It had nothing to do with good and evil. It was just that different species were fighting for survival.


    The had finite space. Humans wanted to live, and so did the monsters. That reason alone had been more than enough.


    However, Lu Xuan quickly recalled that back in his past life, there had been a terrifying rat king back in Min Province, which had brought countless monster rats to terrorize the ce, causing millions of human deaths.


    That rat king had even been the cause of the western side of the province bing an uninhabited wastnd. That rat king had been a far greater threat than some ultimate greater monster elsewhere.


    Things had even taken a turn for the worse, for the rat king¡¯sir was expanded deep underground. Even when humans went to the extent of bomb saidir using nuclear ordnance, they had only managed to kill countless conventional rats.


    However, given how frighteningly quick rats breed, the rats were able to return to their original poption within just a year or two. The rats had even mutated further due to the effects of nuclear radiation.


    It was the Dragon who had led a group of fighters from the Special Task Force underground, and eventually managed to kill that rat king in a fight. That rat king¡¯s body, which had grown to the size of a hill, was dragged out of itsir eventually. That happening had caused quite amotion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m seeing that thing in the flesh right now.¡±


    Lu Xuan had no idea if the being that became the fearsome rat king was the one that right in front of him.


    ¡°To hell with it. Best be safe than sorry!¡±


    A cold glint was seen in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. He knew that the species he was about to deal with was actually far more dangerous than the others. Regardless of how ferocious the other species would have be, the threat that they had been able to pose was nheless small, due to their limited numbers.


    Things were different from those rats, however, as there were just too many of them. Once they had a rat king among them, they would have easily be a force of nature.


    That rat was sucking away Spirit Qi in a frenzy at that moment when it noticed Lu Xuan¡¯s presence. Their hairs on its body perked up in an instant, making it look like a hedgehog.


    Blood-colored glint was seen in its eyes. The scene looked extremely perilous.


    That animal darted at Lu Xuan like a loosed arrow in just a blink of an eye.


    It was moving so fast that one would have only seen a shadow blitzing by.


    It managed to get close to Lu Xuan in just an instant, throwing its mouth wide open and intending to chomp down on Lu Xuan¡¯s neck.


    It was apparent that it was the first time it did so, as its movements were quick and unforgiving.


    While that move had served the rat very well against all the other beasts, it was the mistake of its life for meeting and picking on Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was unlike anything those beasts had bitten to death before.


    Lu Xuanshed out with his hand as he shouted, ¡°Crumbling Mountain!¡±


    That palm attack hit the rat king squarely. The resulting force from that attack sent the rat king flying away like it had been hit by a wrecking ball.


    It crashed to the ground and rolled for a few times before getting up.


    A cold glint dazzled in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes as he took note of just how strong the monsters were. If a human of his level were to be pped by that attack he just pulled, they would have most probably stayed still on the ground instead.

 Chapter 156 - Invincible Vajra

    <h4>Chapter 156: Invincible Vajra</h4>


    The constitution of those monsters was far greater than that ofmon human cultivators.


    The palm attack that Lu Xuan had unleashed was called the ¡°Crumbling Mountain,¡± a move capable of devastating force within an instant. When honed to the extreme, the force would be on par with its namesake¡ªable to bring down a mountain with only a single strike.


    Even though the power of that attack at the moment couldn¡¯tpare to how strong it had been when Lu Xuan was in his pinnacle state, he was nheless easily able to p down a Deity-level fighter with it, hard enough that the victim would have a hard time getting up.


    Yet the rat king only rolled around for a moment before getting up again.


    That rat king apparently had a good measure of intellectual capacity. Wariness could be seen in its huge eyes now. It had not been able to sense any threat from Lu Xuan before, which was why it had dared to attack. It intended to kill what it saw as a beast standing on two legs right where he stood.


    The rat king had actually already killed dozens of people without anyone knowing, somehow managing to avoid causing amotion in the human world. In its eyes, Lu Xuan was no different than the other humans it had killed.


    However, the p it had taken moments earlier had caused some damage, and wariness began to show in its eyes right away.


    The rat king let out a low growl. Extremely dangerous and evil intentions were visible in its blood-colored eyes.


    In the very next moment, the ground beneath Lu Xuan¡¯s feet suddenly turned to thorns and struck out at Lu Xuan.


    The rat king knows magic as well, then?


    Lu Xuan knew that he had run into a rat king that would be extremely difficult to deal with. Not only was the rat king a mutated being, but it had also actually managed to learn spells.


    There was no doubt that the changes to the world from the restoration of spirit qi had benefitted more than just humans, and humans were not the only ones who¡¯d learned how to use spells.


    There were beings among the monsters that had managed to do so as well, and this rat king was apparently one of those beings.


    Even Deity-level cultivators like Song Lingfeng would have taken quite a huge blow in dealing with this rat king, possibly even dying in the fight.


    It was more difficult for beasts to develop any capacity for intellect whenpared to most people. Beasts able to develop intellectual capacity to a certain extent and even to begin cultivation were even rarer. However, if one were to emerge, said beast would be like this rat king¡ªa being that was far more terrifying thanmon human cultivators.


    However, it was quite a pity that it had ran into Lu Xuan instead. That bit of magic was utterly useless against Lu Xuan, as shown by what happened once the thorns reached him.


    The Shield of Vigor all around Lu Xuan ttened out those thorns the very instant they connected.


    The rat king¡¯s tricks were unable to damage Lu Xuan at all.


    Swoop!


    Lu Xuan disappeared from where he stood, crossing the distance between him and the rat king in an instant to reappear right before the beast.


    He pulled Bloodthirst from his ring and brandished it, bringing the de down with a sh under the blood-colored night sky.


    That rat king seemed to have instinctively sensed something incredibly lethaling its way almost immediately. Its hairs stood up, and it backed away as quickly as it could.


    While it was indeed quick, Lu Xuan proved quicker still. He was able to catch up to the rat king right away and brought the sword down onto it.


    Pfftt!


    The shnded right on the rat king. Its coat, which had been extremely difficult to damage when cold weapons were used, was torn away right there and then by Bloodthirst. Its mystical coat was unable to do anything to mitigate the damage. It had simply run into someone who was more mystical and powerful than it was.


    One of the rat king¡¯s front paws was cut off immediately.


    The rat king was in so much pain that it kept screeching and growling in rage. These were no longer the sounds of a rat but the growls of some unknown ferocious beast, one that had mutated to be utterly unrecognizable.


    Lu Xuan saw the rat king ring at him with extremely vengeful eyes. It knew that things were not going to end well for it.


    Beasts like that were very capable of holding grudges. Since Lu Xuan was already marked, if he didn¡¯t kill it, the rat king would trace him using his senses and make trouble for him at ater date.


    But none of that mattered to him, for he had no intention of sparing that rat king in the first ce.


    Despite having other things on his mind, Lu Xuan¡¯s movements remained quick and sharp. He dished out yet another sh at the rat king.


    Bloodthirst moved marvelously in the hands of Lu Xuan. All manner of sword techniques on disy, and he was not bogged down at all by the usual attack patterns.


    While the rat king was enraged and desperate enough to keep attacking Lu Xuan, it nheless kept being cornered. Within mere moments, its body was covered all over with gashes.


    There was no way it could have run at such a moment. It would not have been able to do so even with all its limbs intact, and now it was even less able given that it had lost one paw.


    It did not take long for Lu Xuan to cut its head off altogether.


    Lu Xuan sighed in relief after taking out the rat king. He knew he had taken out a living disaster that could have potentially caused innumerable deaths in the future by getting that rat king out of the way early.


    Next, he went on to deal with the bodies of the monsters littering the ce. All of them were mutated to some extent, so they qualified as monsters. There were many of them that were on par with Martial Arts Legends, and there were even some that had managed to get to National Guardian level. Yet all of them were killed within seconds of encountering that rat king.


    Lu Xuan took advantage of the situation to be the one who had it easy.


    He then beganying down a formation; specifically, a maze.


    It was a simplified version of the great formation that protected the vi on the mountain, but it served its purpose adequately. It would be able to hold anyone who happened to trespass, for the time being, thus giving Lu Xuan enough time to get out of cultivation.


    Lu Xuan then sat cross-legged on the ground and began activating the Taixu Origin Power, absorbing the limitless amounts of spirit qi gushing out from the fissure.


    Lu Xuan was even able to hear all the terrifying growls from within the fissure as if they were right beside his ears.


    Common people would have been thoroughly shaken hearing all of that, but he hardly noticed or minded any of it.


    He simply kept making use of the Taixu Origin Power to absorb all the ambient spirit qi around him.


    The spirit qi in the area was so thick that Lu Xuan was able to absorb to his heart¡¯s content without having to worry about draining all of it.


    He sent all the absorbed spirit qi throughout his entire body, strengthening every single cell.


    A golden light began to glitter faintly on the surface of his body, making him look like he was made of gold.


    That was the key to breaking through from Level Eight Deity level to Level Nine.


    Level Nine of the nine-leveled cultivation system was called the ¡°Invincible Vajra.¡±


    At that level, things would differ from Level Eight Deity, not to mention all the levels that came before, in a fundamental manner.


    In all the earlier cultivation stages, the cultivator still remained a mortal of flesh and blood at his core. The cultivator was unable to withstand bullet shots with his own body, requiring the use of Shields of Vigor to do so instead.


    That was because they were still beings of flesh and blood. Regardless of how powerful they became, their bodies remained that of a mortal.


    However, when a cultivator reached the Invincible Vajra level, things became entirely different. That level dealt mainly with strengthening the body in every single cell, enabling the body to transform on very fundamental levels.


    That was the very first step of emerging past one¡¯s mortality, and it established a solid foundation for continuing cultivation at further stages.


    It was also the most important foundation. To cultivate was to wade through suffering, and the body was the vessel that allowed one to do so. The stronger one¡¯s body became, the more capable one would be of making it through the storm.


    A weak body was like a weak ship, one that a huge wave could easily strike down, and further cultivation would be a waste of time.


    While there were people who were capable of embarking on other routes to continued training, even after their bodies had broken down altogether, all their methods were seen as heretical, making it near impossible to achieve greatness.

 Chapter 157 - Breakthrough to Level Nine

    <h4>Chapter 157: Breakthrough to Level Nine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Time passed, and under the red moon, blood began to ooze out of the pores of Lu Xuan¡¯s skin.


    His body was transforming.


    Every single cell was continuing to change under the influence of the Taixu Origin Power. His body was literally being torn apart and rebuilt.


    The blood oozing from his skin was all part of the process. While Lu Xuan was in extreme pain, he appeared calm and unfazed, as if the process was not even happening.


    From his perspective, all the pain that he had been through in his past life surpassed what he was currently experiencing by a long shot.


    This level of pain was hardly even able to faze him.


    He knew that the key to his breakthrough to Level Nine Invincible Vajra levely in the very process he was undergoing. That process could save him months, which was how long it would take for most people to gradually work through the whole process.


    The night passed uneventfully, and when Lu Xuan opened his eyes again, the blood soaking his entire body had dried up, leaving him caked in dried blood.


    Lu Xuan took control of his Spiritual Qi and cleaned up the dirty bloodstains all over him right away.


    That was a minor trick. Many cultivators would stay isted for months, even years, and that was how they kept themselves clean throughout that time.


    Lu Xuan stretched for a bit, causing cracking sounds from all over his body, as though his bones were cracking and popping like popcorn.


    ¡°Invincible Vajra. It¡¯s finally time,¡± Lu Xuan muttered to himself.


    If he were to count what he¡¯d experienced in his past life, too, that would actually make the second time Lu Xuan had made it to Invincible Vajra level.


    He could be said to be very familiar with the whole thing by then. Coupled with the preparations he had beenying down for the past few months, he was absolutely cruising through the process.


    However, when he extended his senses to that nearly exploding power harbored within his body, he felt as if he had gotten several times stronger right there and then, evenpared when he had been at the same level back in his past life.


    The gap was so huge that he could have defeated several iterations of himself from such a stage in his past life, even though he had been the best among those of simr levels.


    Yet he had gotten even more powerful in his current life.


    If he continued growing like this, he would probably grow to be something never before seen. If he were able to reach the very pinnacle again in his current life, he would be the most powerful among the Celestial Lords.


    Lu Xuan dispelled the maze, and there was nothing left around him other than a whole bunch of dead monsters.


    He could sense that quite a number of monsters had attempted to approach him during the night, but none of them had been able to get through the maze that Lu Xuan had set up.


    They had no choice but to leave in a dejected manner. Those monsters simply acted on instinct, after all, and there was nowhere they could have broken through the barrier that Lu Xuan set up.


    Lu Xuan only then came to pay attention to what had actually happened the previous night.


    He logged into the dark web and saw the news, finding that the world of cultivators had been thrown into chaos.


    The phenomenon was so prevalent that all of the inte was raving about what happened.


    ¡°The Bloody Moon is here. Huge monster sighted on Mount Tai!¡±


    ¡°The Possibility of the Coming of the Era of Gods!¡±


    ¡°This Is No Special Effect. No Need to Hide It All Anymore!¡±


    Shocking videos could be seen under all those shocking titles.


    Lu Xuan clicked on the videos and watched them, only to find that giant monsters were popping up everywhere.


    In one of the videos, a huge white ape that looked to be five to six meters tall from afar was climbing a cliff. It wobbled about as it climbed Mount Tai.


    Every single leap it took sent it more than a dozen meters away, and it disappeared into the woods of Mount Tai before long.


    Thements below the video were all frenzied, as there had never been such a huge ape sighted before.


    Don¡¯t tell me that white ape is Sun Wukong, man!


    The guy up there is an uncultured swine! Sun Wukong is a monkey, not an ape! Speaking of Sun Wukong, it reminds me of Sixology!


    Sixology guy up there, prepare to eat the stick of the monkey god!


    Other than the exceptionally huge white ape, there were also people on the who had seen a tall, huge tiger, over 10 meters in length, running in the woods.


    In addition to the huge tiger, there was also an enormous python, tens of meters long, slithering along the mountain paths.


    It was as if all manner of giant monsters that humans knew nothing about had emerged from all over the ce in a single night.


    Sh*t, why do I feel like I don¡¯t know this world anymore??


    Is this even the world I know? Why do I feel like this is just like that movie called ¡°Rampage¡± that was out just a while ago?


    Damn, the world sure is getting a lot more dangerous now!


    It seemed as if the official censors had failed to work altogether that night. All manner of news mushroomed all over the ce, seemingly out of nowhere.


    What had happened during that particr night seemed to have rendered everything people knew about the world entirely obsolete. It was an experience that made them realize that there was actually another world they did not know lurking under the world they knew to be their everyday life.


    Many cultivators on the dark web were baffled by all that was happening, as not even they had anticipated that there were actually that many other species cultivating besides humans.


    While thoseizens were all cultivators, without a doubt, they thought that only humans were the ones cultivating, and the other species were simply experiencing some mutations among them as the world changed.


    They had absolutely never anticipated that so many monsters were hidden in the shadows.


    This was especially remarkable given how the monsters all sported coats that seemed to glitter. This was a giveaway that they had made significant progress in their cultivation efforts, putting them on par with Deity-level humans.


    They never anticipated so many trained monsters to be that great.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, snubbed all of that. He thought that humans, as a whole, were simply too full of themselves in the current stage. To think that only humans were capable of cultivation and only humans were capable of bing the dominant species!


    In truth, however, while humans might look to be of vast numbers, with a poption ranging between seven to eight billion worldwide, there were many other living beings that easily eclipsed that number in their total poption. While those capable of making decent progress in cultivation were surely less than one percent, even less than one one-thousandth or one ten-thousandth, of the human poption, their numbers were nheless staggeringly high.


    It was just that no one had never given any thought to the possibility that humans were not the only ones considerably affected by the spirit qi permeating the.


    In fact, many unassuming animals were affected by the spirit qi around them, and the changes they were experiencing were significant.


    What even proved more stunning was that thosemon animals, which humans thought they had subjugated and dominated, could potentially rise one day to fight humans for dominance of the.


    ording to what Lu Xuan remembered about that particr Spiritual Tide, this was truly the turning point that brought about the era where everyone became cultivators.


    It was the moment that the governments of the world finally realized that they were no longerpeting only among each other, as there were also animals that they had failed to take ount of. The few cultivators who survived in the dark as the governments kept the masses oblivious through information maniption could keep them frompeting in the new order altogether.


    Lu Xuan saw more shocking news as he turned back to the dark web.


    That huge white ape had gone into Mount Tai, along with the other monsters, in the dark of night, eaten the fruits of some mystical tree in there, and achieved a stunning transformation. It had been able to make it past Level Nine Invincible Vajra level, a remarkable feat witnessed by many.

 Chapter 158 - Shocking the Inner Palace

    <h4>Chapter 158: Shocking the Inner Pce</h4>


    While the news on the dark web said that the sightings were unconfirmed, the author of the article still sounded confident in his presentation of all the information.


    It was certainly clear that many more than just that white ape alone had been able to make the breakthrough.


    There was a mystical tree in Mount Tai, and that tree had quite a few mystical fruits hanging from its branches, fruits that had never seemed to ripen.


    However, a Spiritual Eye had also appeared at Mount Tai during the previous night¡¯s Spiritual Tide, and it kept gushing with spirit qi. Over half of the spirit qi that flowed out had been absorbed by the tree, and those long-unripe mystical fruits ripened all at once during the night.


    The mystical fragrance of the ripe fruits spread far and wide.


    Several terrifying giant monsters had emerged from all corners before the army was able to take over the mountain. All of the monsters had been able to steal one fruit each behind the army¡¯s back.


    The army fought long and hard, yet they were only able to take two fruits back. All the rest were probably divided among the terrifying giant beasts.


    Those beasts fled as soon as the opportunity presented itself.


    The army tried to attack the beasts after that, but it ended with not a single one of those giant beasts being held back while the army suffered huge casualties, instead.


    ording to spections, the giant beasts had probably mutated further on the spot, breaking through into Invincible Vajra levels, for as even Level Eight Deity-level monsters would have died all the same when subjected to heavy bombardment.


    Only by bing a Level Nine Invincible Vajra could a being withstand being bombarded by heavy weapons and survive.


    The news shocked the entire dark web immediately.


    There had been some sightings of such monsters before, but no one paid any attention to them. While there were indeed power differences among the monsters, none of them had ever actually been able to fight humans.


    Even without human cultivators, a simple group of military units would have been able to take them out.


    But things were different this time. The Huaxia military was actually unable to hold the great monsters at bay, which was a testament to just how terrifying those monsters truly were.


    They obviously knew something; they must have even known when those fruits on the tree would be ripe. Otherwise, they would not have been able to ambush the military in time.


    Such feats suggested that their intelligence had risen to the same level as humans, and that was a shock to many people.


    The very reason that humans were the dominant species on the was that all the other animals had inferior intellectual capacity.


    Yet those beasts that had been on the mountain had intelligenceparable to that of humans, and given how weak and frail humans werepared to other animals, such creatures were essentially walking disasters.


    Lu Xuan read the news and was exasperated at just how much had happened during the previous night. The intelligencework of the dark web was indeed formidable. There were actually some users capable of simting what had happened during the night, and they sounded convincing.


    All those spections were in fact not that far off from what Lu Xuan remembered from his past life.


    Suddenly, while he was still looking at the news, his phone rang.


    He took a look at the caller ID and saw that it was Ming Yueyao.


    Her voice could be heard on the other end as soon as he picked up the phone.


    ¡°Thank goodness I¡¯m finally able to reach you, Mr. Lu!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Xuan asked, sounding rather intrigued. ¡°What is it that made you called me so urgently, Chief Ming?¡±


    Ming Yueyao seemed rather shocked, and she asked, ¡°Mr. Lu, didn¡¯t you hear what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°Not quite. I was cultivating in istionst night. That was quite a rare opportunity, as I¡¯m sure you know,¡± Lu Xuan said inly.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened to you. I¡¯ll keep it brief, then.¡±


    Ming Yueyao began to borate.


    ¡°There were several attacks from monstersst night. A number of mystical fruits were taken, and they ate the fruits on the spot. All of them mutated right away.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°I know this. I was just checking the news, and they seemed to have fled.¡±


    Lu Xuan did not find any of that to be out of the ce because he knew every single one of those monsters personally. They were renowned monster kings back in his past life, with every single one of them reigning supreme over a region.


    Not only were they more powerful than the rat king that Lu Xuan had taken outst night, but they were also even terrifying enough to threaten human societies.


    Lu Xuan was not actually all that familiar with how those monsters hade to power, but he was at least able to recall something.


    ¡°Things wouldn¡¯t have gotten so bad if they had just run away.¡±


    Ming Yueyao sounded rather bitter when she said that.


    ¡°Those monsters rampaged all over Mount Taist night. Our men from the Mount Tai branch fought the monsters and suffered severe casualties. In fact, even the branch chief died inbat.¡±


    Lu Xuan had a severe expression on his face by then. It was obvious that being a member of the Special Task Force was not as glorious as it looked on the surface. They had to shoulder an untold number of threats and crises, and it was possible that they might die at the hands of powerful cultivators or monsters at any given moment.


    Ming Yueyao exined the events of the previous night to Lu Xuan.


    The monsters had overrun Mount Tai and shed with the humans. Not only did the military participate in their extermination, but even the fighters from the Mount Tai branch of the Special Task Force joined the fight, too.


    What shocked Lu Xuan most was how, from that point on, things developed differently from what he remembered happening in his past life.


    The Huaxia military had been assaulted, and they were unable to react in time, which left them unable to do much of anything as the monsters fled by various different routes.


    This had happened because the monsters were simply too cunning. They had countless beasts surrounding the entirety of Mount Tai before the assault, and there had been monsters of considerable training among those animals.


    The military garrisoning at Mount Tai had shed with those beasts right away. There had been loopholes in their defenses, which enabled the monsters to take advantage of the military.


    Lu Xuan knew that in the world of such monsters, formidable ones became true alphas while the weaker ones were reduced to pawns of such alphas. These weaker pawns were so dominated that they were unable to resist, even if they were sent to their deaths.


    The monstersst night had apparently been the best among them, so it was only reasonable for them to be able tomand other beasts.


    What differed from his past life was the fact that the Mount Tai branch of the Special Task Force had acquired methods of crafting runic ammunition from Lu Xuan.


    As such, they hadrge amounts of such ammunition at hand. This gave them a decisive advantage against the Invincible Vajra level monsters, beings that the fighters would have otherwise been unable to beat. The runic ammunition enabled them to injure those monsters right away.


    The white ape king¡¯s injuries had been especially severe. Later, it fled in the chaos.


    Things would not have been all that bad if that was all that had happened. But the white ape king had run amok after being injured, killing everything that got in its way.


    Over 10,000 people were ughtered in a single night. Its escape route was a path littered with blood.


    That turn of events had shaken even the Inner Pce.

 Chapter 159 - A Party Consisting of Invincible Vajra Level Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 159: A Party Consisting of Invincible Vajra Level Cultivators</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In that day and age, the ughter of up to 10,000 people would immediately shake the entire country if the incident became widely known.


    ¡°The authorities are putting a lockdown on the news now, but something this big is going to leak sooner orter.¡± Ming Yueyao sounded worried on the other side of the phone.


    There was just no way something that big could be kept quiet, after all, especially in the current situation, as officials had already made the decision to no longer ce any lockdown on information regarding the world of cultivators.


    In truth, after the world had seen such an unprecedented scale of restoration of spirit qi, locking down information and news at such a scale would have been impossible anyway.


    There was also no doubt just how shocked the country would be when they heard the news that such a ferocious monster had killed so many people.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Dragon?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    He felt it was a bit unusual that it was not the Dragon who¡¯d contacted him, given the gravity of the situation at hand.


    ¡°The Dragon was ambushed by a giant tiger and a giant eagle ying tag team when he was out pursuing the tiger. He suffered severe injuries.¡±


    Ming Yueyao sounded somewhat unstable when she talked about this, and Lu Xuan was able to pick up on the shift in her tone. However, he remained silent and showed no other emotion.


    Lu Xuan could sense that all the major events in the world had shifted due to his reincarnation.


    In his memories from his past life, while those monsters had indeed rampaged in Mount Tai, the incident eventually came to a close without causing any serious problems.


    That was because back then, the Special Task Force had no way of taking on those monsters. The beasts were inherently stronger than humans in a physical sense, and that point had apparently be more pronounced after they became Invincible Vajras.


    They could only be harmed if they suffered a direct hit by the likes of rockets and missiles, as even the aftershocks of such attacks would still have a hard time breaching their hides and scales.


    That was why the monsters had been able to escape without causing so much chaos, and why no bloody battles had taken ce.


    However, things had taken a different turn this time around. Thanks to the methods that Lu Xuan had shared, the Special Task Force had manufactured a good deal of runic ammunition. Still, they were only early prototypes, so they were incapable of blowing heads off beings as powerful as Martial Arts Legends or National Guardians.


    Nevertheless, the ammunitions were still capable of posing a huge threat to Invincible Vajras.


    All of the monsters were indeed injured when they were hit by those bullets, and the White Ape King¡¯s injuries were especially severe.


    The White Ape King went berserk after suffering such grievous injuries, causing it to kill anyone or anything that crossed its path as it ran. Ultimately, it racked up a body count of nearly ten thousand.


    If it had not been for the White Ape King¡¯s apparent desperation for escape, it might easily have killed over a hundred thousand people as it ran amok.


    That was why humans back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life had been so wary of those monster kings. Not only were they capable ofmanding a huge number of wild beasts and monsters, which allowed them to kill countless people, but they themselves were also so powerful that they were basically walking nuclear weapons, with every outing they made causing a great number of deaths.


    These monsters couldn¡¯t be stopped conventionally without using the likes of an atomic bomb, and no one could handle the consequences of using nukes unless the situation had really be extremely dire.


    The human governments back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life had eventually learned how to deal with the monster kings¡ªthey either left the monster kings alone or made sure that the monster kings were killed with a single hit. Only by doing so could consequences of greater severity be prevented.


    Human efforts to take out those monster kings caused retributive genocides to be carried out in the millions whenever the attempts failed.


    They learned these lessons the hard way, and all of these lessons carried a lot of blood and tears.


    ¡°Where is the White Ape King now?¡± Lu Xuan asked with a frown.


    ¡°ording to the spections of experts in the Special Task Force, the White Ape King¡¯s target was the Shennongjia. Once it got there, the dense woods made sure that it was totally untraceable,¡± Ming Yueyao said.


    She sounded as if she was gritting her teeth as she said that. What the White Ape King had done that night had truly earned the ire of all members of the Special Task Force, and it wasn¡¯t only because the chief of the Mount Tai branch had been killed in action.


    It was because it went on to kill so many thousands more people after that.


    In an era of peace, such news was almost like finding out a nuclear bomb had been detonated.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to make it in time, then,¡± Lu Xuan replied. He made a rough calction. Even at an Invincible Vajra¡¯s slowest possible speed, the White Ape King would probably already be near Shennongjia as they spoke.


    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t have made it in time even if he were capable of flight.


    There was no way he could stop the ape before it reached Shennongjia.


    The pace at which an Invincible Vajra moved was very terrifying, after all. They would have no problems scaling mountains along the way, which allowed such beings to move in a straight line almost all the time.


    They could easily move over a thousand kilometers in a single day under such circumstances, and that was what made them so terrifying.


    Invincible Vajras would have no problem at all with covering that much distance in a day, so long as their stamina held.


    Invincible Vajra level beings also only needed momentary rest to be able topletely return to peak condition.


    Beings at such a level were, in a manner of speaking, no longer conventional living beings. They had be something out of fairy tales and myths instead.


    Ming Yueyao stayed silent. What Lu Xuan told her hardly differed from the conclusions at which the Special Task Force¡¯s myriad of experts had arrived. It was utterly impossible to intercept the monster before it got to Shennongjia.


    Countless elite forces had been taken out along the way. The White Ape King had apparently gained enough intelligence and power to make it think like a human.


    The monster king did not bother shing withrge forces, but the fact that they¡¯d split up into smaller parties had allowed the monster king to wipe out many such smaller forces without breaking a sweat.


    It was not that the Special Task Force had not thought of intercepting the monster king. In fact, fighters from a myriad of branches along its escape route had been rallied to intercept it, yet all attempts remained futile. The White Ape King, which had already be an Invincible Vajra, was simply more than they could handle.


    She still remembered the suggestion provided by the experts, which was to bear with it for now. If they couldn¡¯t find ways of gaining an upper hand against Invincible Vajra monster kings, then the best thing to do was just to stay their hand for the time being.


    ¡°The experts from the headquarters suggested that we bear with it for the time being, justy low and buy time, then wait for the opportunity to strike, but that simply doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡± Ming Yueyao¡¯s voice sounded rather vexed by this.


    The losses they¡¯d suffered were just too great, and the monster kings were running rampant, yet the best the Special Task Force was capable of was simply to sitting around and waiting.


    The Special Task Force had never suffered like that before.


    That was why Ming Yueyao had gone to look for Lu Xuan at once.


    ¡°You¡¯re hoping to have me take the animal out, then?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s brow twitched. The smirk on his face looked rather sheepish.


    On the other side of the phone, Ming Yueyao smirked with excitement as she replied, ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t dare to ask that of you. Those animals are all Invincible Vajra level beings, after all, and it would be very, very difficult to take them on, but it¡¯s not like we have no chance against them. The Spiritual Tide that happenedst night definitely benefitted more than just those monsters, and there are surely some humans who have be Invincible Vajras, too. I know of some ns and sects who had members that were already at Deity level to begin with. This was a very rare opportunity, one that probably enabled them to make further breakthroughs. I think that making such a breakthrough wouldn¡¯t be so difficult for someone of your capabilities, so I¡¯d like to invite you to join the operation to take out these monster kings.¡±


    ¡°A party consisting of Invincible Vajra level cultivators, eh?¡± Lu Xuan grinned and continued, ¡°That does sound interesting.¡±

 Chapter 160 - Shaking the World

    <h4>Chapter 160: Shaking the World</h4>


    ¡°That is indeed what I mean,¡± Ming Yueyao said.


    The corner of Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He had to admit that he found Ming Yueyao¡¯s thoughts to be¡­ quite childish.


    From her perspective, the Deity level beings in all those organizations and sects must have made it to Invincible Vajra level, and they would surely all join forces with the Special Task Force to take out the monster kings for the greater good of humanity.


    However, Lu Xuan knew better than anyone that all those organizations and sects had their own agendas.


    There were actually quite a good number of people who probably saw the Special Task Force as public enemy number one. As for those monster kings, they did not care about how strong those beasts had be, for the monster kings were but supreme beings in certain regions.


    That was probably what some people wanted to see: a messy era where warlords carved out their own territories. It could be a time for them to make something for themselves.


    Lu Xuan knew the objectives and missions behind the existence of many such organizations, and they were doing what they did to facilitate the emergence of sects that had long hidden from the world.


    Lu Xuan arrived at the Yunxuan Vi outside Fu City, and before long he saw his family members training diligently amidst the flowing waters and lush gardens.


    The Lu family¡¯s desire to train had taken a considerable leap after so much had happened.


    What surprised Lu Xuan was that he was not the only one who¡¯d achieved great progress the previous night, as everyone else had made considerable progress, too. His mother, Liu Wanrong, had been waiting for an opportunity to make a breakthrough, thus she had been able to make a breakthrough into Level Eight Deity without any problems.


    Considering their current rate of progress taken into consideration, breaking through into Level Nine and bing an Invincible Vajra was only a matter of time.


    As for the others, Lu Shanshan was the one who¡¯d made the greatest progress, as she had been able to make a breakthrough into National Guardian level right away. She was currently practicing her arts on the training ground, and she had a serious look on her face.


    All the others made some progress as well, but theirs was nowhere near as significant as hers.


    Everyone gathered around when they saw Lu Xuan return. They had been cultivating in istion throughout the night as well, heeding Lu Xuan¡¯s advice and giving it their all to make breakthroughs.


    They had only realized something so huge had happened in the world, so much so that it had shaken the whole country, once they¡¯d emerged from istion.


    ¡°Bwudder, there¡¯s so many big monsters out there, couldn¡¯t we just round them up and make a zoo?¡± Lu Guoguo said, hanging onto Lu Xuan like a sloth.


    Everyoneughed when they heard Lu Guoguo¡¯s innocent words, thinking just how pure and innocent she was.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll catch one and make it give you a piggyback ride, okay?¡± Lu Xuan ruffled her hair for a moment.


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t go back on your word, or I¡¯ll keep a notebook and bully you when you get old!¡± Lu Guoguo looked serious when she said that, and it sounded rather logical and convincing.


    Lu Xuan pinched her cheek gently and said, ¡°Oh man, you think you¡¯re the big boss already, don¡¯t you? Who taught you all that?¡±


    ¡°Bro, those monsters sure look scary. Are they going to be demons or something?¡± Lu Shanshan recalled the videos she¡¯d watched, all of which had sent chills down her spine.


    ¡°Son, I¡¯ve seen people on the saying that the White Ape King has been running and has killed nearly ten thousand people. I assume that¡¯s true, right?¡± Lu Tianxiang said.


    The thousands of deaths caused by the White Ape King had spread all over the inte while Lu Xuan was on his way home.


    The death count was too horrific, and too many people had seen it happen. There was just no covering up the news.


    All manner of news and videos had flooded the inte.


    There had been many viges that were torn down and massacred altogether, leaving them looking like purgatory on Earth.


    The world was shaken to the core.


    The entire inte was raging about the news.


    Kill that thing and avenge our dead!


    We can¡¯t let it run away, even if we have to raze the entire Shennongjia!


    We absolutely cannot let the monkey get away!


    ¡­


    The inte was filled with hateful words and calls to arms. Huaxia had be a superpower long ago, so it had been a very long time since something like this had happened.


    Yet what really shocked people was that an ape was actually capable of killing such vast numbers of people. Regardless of the number of rumors and unconfirmed stories floating around, there were still plenty of people who were oblivious to such supernatural, mystical happenings.


    Their daily lives¡ªgoing to work or school¡ªhad taken a hefty toll on them and used up all of their stamina by the end of the day, leaving them with no time or energy to spend looking into such news.


    It was only at that moment that they realized that there actually were such monsters as these.


    They were surprised by the fact that the ape was capable of causing so many deaths single-handedly. It was worth noting that the most fearsome cases they¡¯d seen in the past several years were just some lunatic cutting down whoever they saw. News of even a dozen deaths already made headlines capable of shocking the country.


    One could just imagine how much the current news had impacted the whole of Huaxia society.


    At the same time, all manner of information about cultivation had flooded the inte like a volcanic eruption.


    While none of that information had anything to do with actual training methods, it nheless allowed the masses to learn something about the current cultivation systems.


    Common people initially had no knowledge of matters regarding cultivation, and many had only been able to catch a glimpse of cultivation, but only the tip of the iceberg.


    They were only developing an awareness of the actual system now: learning that they were nine levels to it and that cultivators were also ssified intomon cultivators, the Awakened, warriors, spellcasters, and many other branches.


    That was happening not only in their country but in many overseas countries as well. Likewise, it was bing apparent that the governments had been discussing and coborating in matters regarding cultivation.


    The attention of the masses gradually shifted away from the bloody mess that the White Ape King had caused.


    I¡¯m telling you guys, I saw someone at mypany burst into mes with my own eyes, and then he was gone the very next day. I¡¯m sure the government took the poor guy away!


    From the looks of it, seems like other than the Awakened, we would stand a chance at cultivation, too?


    This is just great! I¡¯ve dreamed of a day like this for a long time!


    But just when everyone was steeped in all that information that seemed to have popped out of nowhere about the world of cultivators, a frightening piece of news came in.


    Military forces, consisting of tens of thousands who were garrisoned in E Province, had begun to surround Shennongjia.


    It was clear to everyone that the army was about to enter the dense woods of Shennongjia for the express purpose of taking out the White Ape King.


    More internal news was leaked. It was said that the White Ape King¡¯s actions had shaken the Inner Pce, and everyone there was determined to kill that ape monster.


    The world may have entered the new era of cultivators, but that clearly didn¡¯t mean that a bunch of monsters could just do whatever they pleased.


    It became apparent that things were a bit different from how Ming Yueyao had framed them. The powers of the Inner Pce far eclipsed those of the Special Task Force, and the two sides had different ideas about how to go about things on many asions.


    The tens of thousands of troops carried cutting-edge military-grade weapons as they entered Shennongjia to take out the White Ape King.


    It was only when the army arrived that they realized that the Shennongjia before them differed from the Shennongjia they used to know.


    Shennongjia had already been a mysterious ce in Huaxia to begin with, and the restoration of spirit qi had only made the ce appear more supernatural.


    Ultimately, that massive military force was ambushed inside Shennongjia, and the entire force was wiped out. The news shocked the entire nation.

 Chapter 161 - Cultivation Becomes a Trend

    <h4>Chapter 161: Cultivation Bes a Trend</h4>


    The news of a force of tens of thousands being wiped out shocked the world.


    No one believed the news when they first heard it, thinking it must be a hoax or a joke. The White Ape King was still just a being of flesh and blood, regardless of how powerful it actually was.


    Despite being an Invincible Vajra, it should have died when subjected to carpet bombing just the same as any other creature.


    With a massive force consisting of tens of thousands of soldiers, the operation should have been able to take out ten White Ape Kings, let alone just one in the woods alone.


    If the White Ape King was indeed powerful enough to take out a force that huge single-handedly, it would not have needed to flee all the way back to Shennongjia from Mount Tai to begin with.


    Modern armies were not like the armies of old, after all. When amply equipped, an army¡¯sbat capacity would have been over a hundred times, even several hundred times, that of the same forces back in ancient times.


    If the White Ape King were truly that fearsome, it might as well have been the reincarnation of Sun Wukong.


    As the enormous force searched the Shennongjia and put all of their cutting edge equipment to use, they were able to locate the ape hidden deep in the Shennongjia. They then mobilized all at once, heading in the direction of the White Ape King.


    However, it turned out to be a trap. A sword formation that had been around for ages had been activated all of a sudden, and even a force of that size could perish under its power.


    The entire nation was shocked by the news.


    Everyone had been duped by just a single ape.


    Or rather, it was more urate to say that no big group of people had ever encountered a monster of such a level before that incident. The massive force had been on the tail of the White Ape King for a long time, throwing all manner of huge, heavy projectile weapons on it and seemingly razing the whole of the Shennongjia. They bombed that white ape to such an extent that it had to keep running, even as it suffered all manner of injuries from being incessantly bombed by such weapons.


    Everyone thought that the white ape would definitely end up dead. Certainly, no one had expected that location to be a trap, springing up and taking out the massive army altogether.


    All their modern, high-tech weapons had been of no use against that sword formation.


    The formation had long been in a half-dead state due to severeck of spirit qi to nourish it, causing it to gradually lose its original capacity.


    With the recent restoration of the world¡¯s spirit qi, the ce was nourished by spirit qi again, and the sword formation became fully operational once more.


    Still, it was unknown how the white ape had managed to take control of the formation, let alone how the animal had managed to make the formation into a trap.


    After the entire force had been confirmed killed in action, countless missiles were thrown into the area, bombing everything in it indiscriminately. Yet when the bombing was over, everyone saw that the ce remained intact after all that bombardment. In reality, there was a barrier above that area that had nullified the bombardment and prevented the ce from being destroyed.


    Everyone was silent, seeing how modern weapons, the weapons that humans had undoubtedlye to rely on entirely, were renderedpletely useless for the first time. Those high-tech weapons had given humans the confidence that they would be able to take on the era of cultivators in the near future.


    But now, those high-tech weapons were rendered totally ineffective for the very first time, as they had beenpletely ineffectual against that sword formation.


    Of course, humans had yet to take up the weapons that embodied their veryst resort.


    Many believed that they would be able to raze the area if they were simply to use nuclear weapons. But if humans went that far, things would take a truly dire turn.


    Nuclear warfare was thest resort of humans, and if they were ready to go that far, they would be making a clear statement that humans had no other options remaining.


    However, such weapons were not conventional weapons in the first ce, and they were used mostly to ensure mutual destruction. Once they were used, both sides would suffer severe losses of all kinds.


    No one would be willing to use such weapons until things had gotten unimaginably bad.


    The White Ape King had, of course, simply made use of special measuresid on special terrain, and there was no proof that it was ready to take on human armies for real.


    At present stage, at least, the monsters were still weak against humanity. Even if they were Invincible Vajras, that didn¡¯t mean that they were impervious to everything.


    Despite all that, though, what happened had truly shaken everyone to the core.


    Their human ancestors had taken hundreds of thousands of years to eventually dominate the entire. Everyone was wondering if it was time for humans to be brought down from that dominant position, and other species would take humanity¡¯s ce instead.


    However, there were still many on the inte calling for the use of nuclear arms to just get rid of that white ape.


    Weren¡¯t those weapons made to be used for such situations in the first ce?


    Do we need to say more about those beasts?


    The dignity of humanity shall remain unchallenged!


    All manner of radical people were on the inte, after all.


    There were, however, even more people who sensed just how dire things were truly bing from that incident alone, that a White Ape King was able to easily kill over ten thousand people and even ambush an army of tens of thousands.


    It was something that would have been unheard of in the old days, and yet all these matters were popping up left and right all around them. It was a testament to the fact that the world was beginning to get increasingly unfriendly towardsmon folks.


    Many began to inquire about how to begin one¡¯s journey into cultivation.


    While the nation had already divulged some information regarding the world of cultivators, they had not released anything that had to do with the actual,prehensive methods of cultivation.


    As such, the martial arts gyms and centers all over the nation became crowded hotspots. Warriors were the only kind of people that many were able to make any sense of among the myriad cultivation systems.


    The Awakened relied entirely on one¡¯s original destiny, and there was no certainty of one being able to awaken to anything. Methods regarding awakening were very mystical, after all. As for the other types of cultivators, such as spellcasters and the like, they remained the stuff of legends that most had never even heard of.


    People were unable to find these ways even if they searched for them.


    On the other hand, legacies in the martial arts department were practically everywhere. A great many of those legacies had suffered limitations from the world itself, making it nearly impossible to reach great heights. Many had been unable to amount to much even after training for their entire lives, eventually bing targets of ridicule.


    However, things were different in the present day. Now that spirit qi had been restored, one could achieve something substantial through martial arts.


    Most importantly, that was the only route that many had ess to, the only entry point into cultivation.


    All of a sudden, martial arts gyms and centers flocked with people. People from all walks of life came to learn, even though the great majority of them were only considered outer-ring students and had no ess to true training.


    Still, while those methods that only touched the surface may not have been effective back in the old days, in the present-day situation where spirit qi was restored, one could yet gain something visible from such methods. At the very least, one was able to easily strengthen their body.


    Many forces of martial arts legacies became lucrative businesses all at once, and the people involved were grinning ear to ear from all the money they were making.


    The registration fees alone made those in charge very rich. The likes of the Chen n and the Seven Invincible Sect took the opportunity to do massive recruitment drives.


    ces like the Southern Shaolin Temple, which had long been regarded as the sacred ground of martial arts lineages, became even more wealthy, as there were people making inquiries in the temples almost every day.


    It was as if one would be considered outdated if they didn¡¯t talk about cultivation, to the point that such people might as well be living under a rock.


    Cultivation had be the most popr trend in the current era.


    However, yet another piece of news came out before long¡ªsomeone brought information regarding the White Ape King from the mountains of Shennongjia.

 Chapter 162 - A Battle of Words

    <h4>Chapter 162: A Battle of Words</h4>


    Someone who imed to be an emissary from the White Ape King brought news from the ape.


    The man looked to be a farmer in his sixties.


    ¡°From now on, Shennongjia shall belong to the White Ape King. Any mishaps that happen to any outsider who dares to trespass shall not be the responsibility of the White Ape King,¡± the man said confidently. ¡°If the human government does not agree to this, you are free to continue the war. I wonder what death count would be deemed eptable to you humans. I wonder if it will be me who falls first, or if yournds will be reduced to scorched earth before that.¡±


    The man delivered these words from the White Ape King on live broadcast without flinching.


    You¡¯re a traitor to our race, no, a traitor to humanity!


    You¡¯re a human yourself! How could you speak for an ape!?


    Who does the White Ape King think it is, huh? Does that animal really think it can throw its weight around just because it has that bit of cultivation?


    So that animal¡¯s just carving out its turf like that? Who does that monkey think it is? Does that thing really think it¡¯s Sun Wukong?


    Many online were very agitated, and many wanted very badly to teach the farmer a lesson right there and then.


    However, some people did note that the farmer¡¯s eyes looked dead, as if he was not a normal human at all.


    An official statement soon came out from the authorities, exining that farmer was but amon folk farmer who lived near Shennongjia, and he had been enthralled by someone and made to deliver the message from the White Ape King.


    Things like that had beenmonce back in ancient times. Many long-dead people had seen beautiful women who were manifestations of the fox gods, but in actual fact, they were all merely illusions seen by people in altered mental states.


    That was exactly what had happened to the old farmer.


    Some formidable monsters had such formidable mental powers that they were capable of affecting the minds ofmon people, so much so that they could even control their every move.


    It was a given that they were unable to affect more powerful cultivators. Even warriors who looked to be incapable of doing anything against those attempts of enthrallment were actually so strong of body and mind that they were immune to most mental attacks.


    Many were shocked and angry. Not only had the White Ape King managed to survive being bombarded by the army, but it was also even able to state its intention to make itself king of a certain territory, as well as its will to stand against humans.


    We absolutely can¡¯t agree to that!


    If we agree to what the monkey proposes, all the other monsters would just make simr demands. What would we do about that?


    It¡¯s worth noting that that white ape isn¡¯t the only one who managed to reach formidable cultivation levels. There are many other monsters as well, and we¡¯ll only see more and more of them in the future!


    Thements on the showed that people were getting very riled up, but the great majority ofizens made it clear that they absolutely could not afford to yield. There was a minority who argued for peace, iming that all species in the world were surely capable of coexisting peacefully.


    However, there were far more people who were level-headed enough to see that it was all a war for living space.


    There was only so much space to be had in the world. If every monster of formidable cultivation levels were to im such a huge tract ofnd and make themselves king, there would be little space left for humans to live in.


    Humans had defeated countless species in history, and beyond that, humans had even eliminated many other demi-humans before finally being able toy im to the continents.


    The rise of humanity was a process of constant conquest filled with blood and fire, and the idea of coexisting peacefully with these monsters seemed little more than a joke in the eyes of many.


    The government contacted the old farmer before long, knowing that he had been put under the ape¡¯s spell. There was definitely someone who spoke on behalf of the White Ape King behind that, maybe even the White Ape King itself.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die a good death for all the evil you¡¯re doing now,¡± the government agent said, gritting his teeth.


    The eyes of the old farmer remained dead, yet an eerie grin took shape on his face. He said, ¡°That so-called ¡®evil¡¯ is judged based on the standards of you humans. Among us monsters, the one with the bigger stick is the one who calls the shots. You¡¯re all here to kill me, and you think I¡¯ll roll over just like that?¡±


    What the farmer said rendered the government agents who¡¯de to talk utterly speechless.


    It was indeed exactly as the White Ape King said. The human armies hade to kill it, and it would be ridiculous to expect it to just yield without conditions.


    That answer was well thought out, very logical, and very sensible, and it sent chills down the spines of many.


    That was because that answer made it clear that the White Ape King was just as humans spected¡ªit possessed intellectual capacityparable to that of humans, and it might even actually be more intelligent thanmon humans.


    ¡°One way or another, the fact that you¡¯ve killed over ten thousand people remains. You think you can have it your way by trying to make yourself a king?¡± The government agent continued.


    ¡°Why not? Times are different now. You humans were the ones to develop intelligence before everyone else, and you¡¯ve defeated all the other species with that intelligence as your weapon, eventually bing the dominant species of the,¡± the farmer said. He then continued, ¡°But with spirit qi restored to the world now, and you humans not being the only ones benefitting from it, it¡¯s natural that you will no longer be the only intelligent species.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all shocked to see that I possess intelligence, as you¡¯re totally oblivious to the fact that all the other monster kings have a simr intellectual capacity to myself.¡± The farmer then smirked gleefully. ¡°I¡¯ve seen days where I wandered like the walking dead, looking only for my next meal. If it hadn¡¯t been for me eating some special fruit by ident, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be intelligent and cultivate.¡±


    The old farmer let out that frightening secret quite casually. The very reason that the White Ape King had been able to begin cultivating and be more than just a beast was that it had once eaten some mystical fruit.


    What he said caused a hugemotion on the inte. Many even began to have thoughts of looking for such fruits in the mountains, imagining it possible that they would chance upon such fruit in some mystical encounter, thus beginning their journey of cultivation.


    ¡°We monsters were once justmon beasts, but as we progress with our cultivation, our intelligence grows. At my current level, my intelligence is in every wayparable to your own.¡± The farmer then said inly, ¡°You know why I bother talking to all of you like this? Because I want to let you people know that you¡¯re not just dealing with some animal who knows nothing other than to stay alive until they end up dead. You¡¯re dealing with a wholly new form of intelligent being, one that is every bit your equal. No, better yet, in this new era, the likes of us will be gods.¡±


    A proud smirk shed across that farmer¡¯s face.


    ¡°As the changes to the world deepen, we will only get stronger, and we¡¯ll all reach new heights one day. I know you people have nuclear weapons, which are so very devastating, but I¡¯d implore you to not use them without very, very good reason. You¡¯ve seen all those mysteries in Shennongjia, and you people won¡¯t be able to raze the entire ce even if you were to break out the nukes.¡±


    ¡°You humans maintain whatever bit of pathetic pride you have left with those nuclear weapons, but this is a new age, and the rules are different. Only the strong get to call the shots, and in this new era, I am one of the strong!¡±

 Chapter 163 - Commotion on the Internet

    <h4>Chapter 163: Commotion on the Inte</h4>


    The old farmer continued to look absolutely confident in himself, as if he had be a god.


    Everyone had realized by then that it was not simply an old farmer in front of them. The farmer was only enthralled; it had been the White Ape King talking all the while.


    ¡°You humans have taken all the advantage in the past eras, but now that spirit qi is restored to the world, all living beings shall stand on the same starting line again, and you people won¡¯t have so much of an advantage,¡± the farmer continued with great confidence.


    Many were silent as they watched the ongoing inquiry in front of theirputers. What the old farmer said made them think, as humans really did not seem to have that much of an advantage in the new era.


    In the past, humanity had most prided themselves on their intellectual capacity, which dwarfed all that of other beings. However, with spirit qi being restored, monsters like these would be able to gradually develop intelligenceparable to humans.


    If that were to happen, the one thing that humanity took pride in the most would be reduced to nothing.


    In an era like that,mon folks would have no way of resisting those beasts who had turned into monsters.


    The White Ape King had been able to cause over ten thousand deaths in one single night while just running away. Such a thought made a lot of people shiver.


    It was especially frightening given how there were increasingly more such monsters to be found, and their numbers were great enough to take over territories for themselves.


    They began to wonder if thest bastions of humanity would be reduced to the big cities that currently existed, while all the woods and mountains would be taken over by monster kings instead.


    ¡°You want to take territory away from Huaxia, then? In your dreams!¡± The official representative gritted their teeth while he said this.


    ¡°No one would be allowed to do something like that, humans or monsters alike!¡±


    The old farmer simply smirked condescendingly at the official and continued, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you. While it doesn¡¯t matter to the animals who don¡¯t know any better, we monsters absolutely need to have territories of our own. That¡¯s not my decision alone, but the decision of every monster king out there.¡±


    What that old farmer had just said threw the inte into chaos.


    The decision of every monster king out there? Was that to say that they were all in contact with each other, then?


    So the monsters have already formed a league or something behind our backs?


    ¡­


    Many who heard that felt all the hairs on their bodies stand up. The White Ape King alone had made all of them very uneasy and restless, and the situation could only be made worse if there were a whole group monster kings who weremunicating with each other in secret.


    That notion was more than enough to mess with the mental state of many onlookers.


    At that moment, they truly came to feel deeply about this threat to humanity¡¯s dominance. There would be only greater and greater, instead of fewer and fewer, numbers of monsters bing intelligent as time passed. People even wondered if the cultivation levels of the monsters would get so high, and theirbat prowess so strong, that not even nuclear ordnance would be enough to take them out.


    It was not impossible, after all.


    ¡°If you people won¡¯t agree to hand Shennongjia over, then I shall kill over ten thousand humans every day as your punishment.¡±


    It felt like a tidal wave had hit the inte.


    Kill that thing! We absolutely can¡¯t afford to leave that monkey be!


    We definitely can¡¯t yield, even if we have to turn all of Shennongjia into scorched earth!


    That¡¯s a deration of war, and we have nowhere to run!


    All of the inte was saying that war was upon them, and everyone who lived near Shennongjia began to panic.


    Shennongjia was just too huge of a ce.


    No one could tell where that white ape actually was at the moment. It could really pop out of anywhere.


    The poption density of Huaxia was such that targeting any single city or town would likely result in massive bloodshed.


    Many had even begun packing and getting ready to leave.


    No one wanted to be a target, after all.


    As for whether doing so would just give the White Ape King what it wanted¡ªhumans leaving Shennongjia en masse¡ªno one cared anymore.


    ¡°This is too much!¡± one of the senior officers in the Inner Pce shouted in rage.


    What the White Ape King said had been broadcasted live on the inte, causing amotion all over Huaxia, and even all over the world.


    That was because Huaxia was absolutely not the only ce where humans were living under the threat of monsters. All the other countries had seen powerful monsters in their midst that night as well.


    It was just that none had acted as ferociously or mercilessly as the White Ape King.


    However, the White Ape King was not the first to enthrall humans and make them say things on its behalf.


    There was even news from overseas that the monsters seemed to be waiting for an opportunity, and what they had done so far was only to make themselves known.


    Everyone knew what they were waiting for.


    At present, the nine-level cultivation system had Invincible Vajra at its pinnacle, and while Invincible Vajras were very powerful, they still struggled to deal with the firepower of human armies.


    The fact that the White Ape King had been chased all the way back to Shennongjia by Huaxia armies and was utterly unable to resist was a testament to that reality.


    Being Invincible Vajras by no means meant their bodies had turned into indestructible metal, and even if their bodies had be indestructible metal, they would still melt under all the firepower high-tech weapons were able to bring to bear.


    As such, they were waiting. They were definitely not just waiting for the chance to make a breakthrough into Invincible Vajra level, either; they were probably waiting for the day where they could go beyond Invincible Vajra level altogether.


    Once such a monster appeared, it would probably pose a huge threat to the current human world that everyone knew, as it would be the herald of true monster kings.


    Even high-tech weapons would have a hard time posing a lethal threat to beings such as those, with the exception of nuclear bombs, which in turn would mean turning nukes from unthinkable deterrents into ordinary, standard weapons.


    Doing so would surely bring about the end of the world.


    That was the very reason why there no other monster kings wereing out to make their point other than the White Ape King. Every monster that was of decent cultivation level was lying in wait instead.


    The hugemotion caused by the live broadcast was spreading everywhere like wildfire.


    It even began to cause mass panic. Humans had yet to get used to dealing with monsters, as they had only been the stuff of legends until very recently.


    Common folks had no way of dealing with the monsters just yet, after all.


    Everyone was thrown into a panic by how the White Ape King, who¡¯d simply popped out of nowhere, had emerged to make its point like that.


    Just one dayter, every single human in a small town near Shennongjia was ughtered by a great number of beasts enthralled by the White Ape King.


    The army only saw the ce littered with bodies when they got there.


    The inte was all abuzz right away.


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw. The White Ape King had made good on its word, killing over ten thousand people in a single day. The ape had made it clear that it was not just bluffing.


    Everyone was enraged. The entire inte demanded that the White Ape King be punished and that the animal could not be allowed to live any longer.


    The mood in Yunxuan Vi was a tense one, as well. Everyone had seen the news on the inte. The whole world was shocked by so many people being ughtered, just like that.


    It began to give people a sense of urgency.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, held Lu Guoguo in his arms, remodeling her body with his Spiritual Qi so as toy a firm foundation for her future.


    A grin came across Lu Xuan¡¯s face at that moment as he put his little sister down and said, ¡°Be a good girl, and go y somewhere else, Guoguo. Your brother needs to go out and see someone.¡±

 Chapter 164 - Deity-level Beings Guarding the Door? Nothing Wrong with That!

    <h4>Chapter 164: Deity-level Beings Guarding the Door? Nothing Wrong with That!</h4>


    ¡°Alright, bwudder, I¡¯ll go y.¡±


    Lu Guoguo was sensible enough, and she pranced away like a very nimble swallow, quickly disappearing out of Lu Xuan¡¯s sight.


    At that moment, several people were standing at the foot of the mountain that housed the Yunxuan Vi, looking in awe at the vi, which waspletely shrouded by mist and clouds.


    Those people were not strangers to Lu Xuan. They were none other than Chief Ming Yueyao from the Min Province Special Task Force, Chief Yun Sheng from the Fu City Special Task Force, and Chief Wang Junming from the Sha City Special Task Force.


    ¡°So this is the formation the legends told of, eh? I¡¯ve only ever seen it in the documents before. This is my first time seeing it for real, right before my eyes,¡± Wang Junming said, feeling rather awed by it.


    Wang Junming was truly overwhelmed by the huge formation before him, veiled in fog and low-hanging clouds. He hadn¡¯t been living under a rock or anything, so it wasn¡¯t like he had never seen formations before. Information regarding them could be found in all manner of files in the Special Task Force, after all.


    There were even experts in the agency who specialized in researching formations passed down from ancient times. They looked into the inner workings of such formations to see how they were capable of manipting ambient spirit qi, how they were capable of achieving such special effects, and so on.


    They attempted to examine all theponent parts contained within those formations in a scientific manner in order to go from just knowing how they worked to knowing why they worked.


    He only knew a thing or two about any of that, as it was something else altogether from his own work.


    However, when he finally came toy eyes on a formation massive enough to envelop an entire vi, he was still thoroughly shaken by the sight of it all.


    ¡°This is really something. Not only is Mr. Lu very good at cultivation, but he¡¯s also probably the number one most knowledgeable about formations, too,¡± Yun Shengmented.


    He was unable to see through that formation at all, but then again, he had little knowledge regarding formations to begin with.


    There were simply too many branches to cultivation: talismans, formations, smithing, alkahestry, magics, mystic arts, martial arts, and many others. Just getting really into any one of them would most probably take up a lifetime, and one may not even achieve very much.


    There was no way Yun Sheng would have had the mind and energy to learn about the other branches. While he had adequate knowledge at surface level, he would need to get the experts if he were to run into any real trouble.


    That was precisely the reason that he¡¯d be increasingly impressed with Lu Xuan, as he found the young man to be too much of an all-around genius to be a mortal.


    Furthermore, given the fact that Lu Xuan had already demonstrated such startling knowledge in the area of talismans through the protection talismans that he sold, it was easy to see that the knowledge he had demonstrated thus far consisted of elements from many different branches. What was more, he¡¯d demonstrated astounding knowledge in all of them.


    He was unlike the small group standing at the foot of the mountain, who only had entry-level knowledge. Lu Xuan actually knew enough to form his own solid opinions in those areas of expertise.


    The construction of the vi was a coboration with the Special Task Force, and they had put considerable effort into it. Many materials were only purchasable through channels solely essible to the Special Task Force. As such, they all wanted to learn more. They were able to specte from the channels taken by Lu Xuan that he was trying to construct a formation, but they had never expected that the finished product would be something so awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all our higher-ups totally stuck about how to deal with that sword formation? The experts are unable to do anything about it, but we could definitely ask Mr. Lu. He might have a way to solve it,¡± Yun Sheng piped up at that moment, having recalled something.


    Wang Junming sported an expression that showed that he understood it very well. Lately, the case with the White Ape King had really been putting a lot of pressure on everyone in the Special Task Force.


    The entire country had been thrown into mass panic due to the emergence of the White Ape King, so much so that even the Chief of the Inner Pce was enraged by what happened. Conventional armies were useless against the ape, so all that pressure was naturally transferred to the Special Task Force.


    While the three beneath the mountain were only branch chiefs of the agency, they could nheless sense that a storm was brewing.


    This was especially the case when it came to that sword formation, which had be like a personal talisman of that White Ape King. If they were to approach the problem scientifically, the best option avable was clearly to use nuclear weapons, yet doing so would have felt rather like overkill.


    Everyone in the Special Task Force was of the same opinion in that regard¡ªmatters regarding the world of cultivators needed to be dealt with using cultivation methods.


    High-tech weapons were out of the question.


    ¡°Actually, we could consider it.¡±


    Ming Yueyao then took a deep breath and said in a loud voice, ¡°Ming Yueyao, Chief of Min Province Special Task Force, hereby pays a visit to the vi with my subordinates. May I know if Mr. Lu is around?¡±


    Her voice was booming, and it was heard loud and clear all over the Yunxuan Vi.


    The looks in the eyes of Yun Sheng and Wang Junming showed that they were rather awed. The thought crossed their minds that she was indeed their boss, and her powers were truly something else altogether.


    Deities are really something else!


    Ming Yueyao¡¯s powers had made a breakthrough into Level Eight Deity Level after quite a long time. Those two subordinates of hers had be Level Seven National Guardians, as well.


    Given the resources provided by the Special Task Force, such rates of progress were anything but slow, yet but they were still not something worth shouting about.


    It was all very normal.


    Still, such levels were inadequate given the state of the world at the moment.


    They knew very well that the White Ape King had been throwing its weight around since its emergence. There had been countless deaths throughout the many branches of the Special Task Force, with even some Level Seven National Guardians being killed almost as soon as they saw the ape.


    If it had not been for the runic ammunition that Lu Xuan had invented, they would have had no way of dealing with the White Ape King at all.


    All that simply added to the amount of respect they had for Lu Xuan. It was due precisely to the runic ammunition that Lu Xuan had invented that those people had been able to pose any threat at all to fighters at Invincible Vajra level.


    A small figure could be seen walking out of the mist a short whileter.


    The crowd saw that the person was an average-looking woman.


    However, none of the three of them dared to underestimate her at all, as they could sense nearly explosive force from that petite frame of hers.


    ¡°A Level Eight Deity!¡± Ming Yueyao looked rather stunned.


    If even Yun Sheng and Wang Junming could feel a powerful force concealed within the petite frame of that woman, then Ming Yueyao was surely capable of seeing her for what she was. The power housed within that woman was definitely power at Deity level.


    Furthermore, it seemed that she had not made the breakthrough too long ago, so she wasn¡¯t yet able to conceal her Spiritual Qi fluctuations all that well, allowing them to sense all that about her.


    If it had been Lu Xuan standing in front of them instead, he definitely would not have emanated fluctuations so powerful that they could be picked up by others.


    But then again, regardless if she had only made the breakthrough recently or not, the truth at the moment was that Deities were indeed top notchbat units, right below the Invincible Vajras, and very few had been able to break through into that level just yet.


    After Zhang Hongyang, whom Ming Yueyao had met earlier, that woman was the second Deity that she¡¯d ever met.


    Lu Xuan had really managed to surround himself with so many powerful individuals without alerting the world. That showed that not only was he powerful at a personal level, but he was also probably almost the most powerful of all forces found in Min Province in terms of the levels of beings doing his bidding.


    ¡°My name is Ding Zhuxuan. Well met, Chief Ming.¡±


    The woman with a petite frame was naturally the second disciple of Zhang Hongyang, Ding Zhuxuan.


    Just as Ming Yueyao had suspected, Ding Zhuxuan had only made it to Deity level just two days ago. However, there was not the slightest hint of condescension on her face, and there were no signs at all of feeling insulted that a Deity-level fighter like her was made a lowly guard.


    She knew all too well that being at Deity level was hardly anything worth bragging about in the Yunxuan Vi.

 Chapter 165 - Asking Mr. Lu to Take Out the Monster

    <h4>Chapter 165: Asking Mr. Lu to Take Out the Monster</h4>


    By then, there were a number of Deity-level beings that Ding Zhuxuan knew personally. Her own teacher had long since be a Deity-level fighter, and that teacher had now be even more powerful.


    Her elder brother in training, Shi Danze, had made a breakthrough into Deity level about the same time as she did.


    Liu Wanrong, the mother of the young master she served, Lu Xuan, had powers every bit on par with her own. While she had not broken into Deity level very long ago, she could nheless sense that she was definitely inferior to Liu Wanrong in terms ofbat prowess.


    Although the two of them had never sparred before, and Liu Wanrong seldom demonstrated what she was actually capable of, Ding Zhuxuan felt sure of it all the same.


    There were many times where such intuitive feelings proved urate, especially among those at high levels of cultivation. Their heightened sixth sense meant that they could perceive something akin to the will of the heavens.


    Even the man known as Yang Chengsi, who was in charge of many of Lu Xuan¡¯s affairs and whom Ding Zhuxuan had met only once, had long since be a Deity-level cultivator with the aid and guidance provided by her young master.


    That enigmatic master¡¯s powers were even more profound than the powers of any of those people. Even though she was one of the strongest to be found in the world at the moment, she was still unable to see any signs of Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation.


    Still, there was no way she would simply take Lu Xuan to be amon, non-cultivator person, and that knowledge led to only one conclusion¡ªthe difference in cultivation level between her and Lu Xuan was so huge that she was unable to see anything in him.


    Her cultivation level was the weakest among those giants surrounding her, and her status was the lowest. As such, it was entirely reasonable that she was put on guard duty.


    The main thing about it all was that she had simply seen too many who were more capable than she was. It had gotten to the point that she hardly felt herself to be formidable, unlike all the other Deity-level cultivators out there who were either bosses or some kind of supreme leader.


    She¡¯d never had a taste of what it was like to be a supreme being, so there was no loss to be felt despite her cultivation level.


    Furthermore, she knew well that it was due to Lu Xuan¡¯s faith in her that she was tasked to watch over the first gate of Yunxuan Vi. None of her other brothers and sisters in training could even get such a chance in the first ce.


    Despite Ding Zhuxuan herself feeling indifferent to the arrangement, however, the shock she gave Ming Yueyao and the other two was huge. One could even say that the three werepletely shaken.


    This was especially true of Yun Sheng and Wang Junming. Deity level was a level that was unattainable to the two of them at the moment, yet one such cultivator was really just in charge of watching the gates.


    Furthermore, the woman made to do so did not seem unhappy with the arrangement in the least.


    All that was happening there felt rather confusing to them. Even though the one who¡¯d received them was clearly someone from that Mr. Lu¡¯s group, they nheless feltpletely disoriented deep down.


    What they saw only served to reinforce their impression of Lu Xuan: that he was a man of depth far beyond measure.


    They saw how even one of his guardsmen would easily be able to be a master and a boss if she were anywhere else, after all.


    ¡°My master asked that I lead all of you into the vi. Please do follow closely, as one misstep could mean being trapped in the maze,¡± Ding Zhuxuan said.


    Ming Yueyao nodded and said, ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    All four of them went into the mist, with Ding Zhuxuan taking the lead, and their surroundings were obscured by fog in an instant.


    Ding Zhuxuan had to keep her speed in check deliberately in order to make sure Ming Yueyao and the other two could keep up.


    She¡¯d mastered arts that Lu Xuan taught personally, after all. Even though Lu Xuan thought nothing of it, it was a bestowal like no other to her.


    The restoration of spirit qi in the present day had begun not long ago. Be it the core methods, martial arts moves, or even magics used in the present day, the cultivation methods they had were, in truth, very crude.


    Deity-level fighters were easily able to cover 30 to 50 meters in a single leap, but that was really only possible because of their exceptionally strong constitutions.


    There was in fact little skill or art to how they moved. This differed from the approaches of the Special Task Force, as they had been able to ess some methods that were still well-preserved enough to be passed down due to their government support. Thus, the Special Task Force agents were capable of movement arts.


    Still, their abilities were leagues below what Lu Xuan taught.


    Ming Yueyao and the other two could already feel it. While they had been giving their all to move as quickly as possible, Ding Zhuxuan looked casual, a difference which apparently resulted from the disparate quality of the movement arts used.


    It was not difficult for them to tell that her movement arts probably came from Lu Xuan.


    All three of them were struggling to keep up under the circumstances, which naturally meant that they had no time or energy to spare to observe how the formation worked.


    Still, it did not take them long to reach the inner sections of the vi.


    After walking up several long stone staircases, they came to a huge training ground. There were quite a lot of disciples from Zhang Hongyang¡¯s sect training there, all of whom were younger brothers and sisters in training of Shi Danze and Ding Zhuxuan.


    There were not all that many of them around¡ªjust 20 or 30¡ªyet all of them had auras so fearsome that Ming Yueyao and her subordinates were mesmerized.


    There was even a young woman who looked to be in herte teens there. She was very good-looking, with skin as fair as snow.


    In the bright sunshine, she demonstrated techniques that were nothing short of stunning.


    Ming Yueyao recognized that young woman. She was none other than Lu Xuan¡¯s little sister, Lu Shanshan.


    ording to their records, supposedly Lu Shanshan had not been training very long, but her powers were already at National Guardian level at the moment. Such a rate of progress in cultivation was nothing short of frightening.


    Only a few months had passed since she began training, after all.


    It was worth noting that Ming Yueyao had begun cultivating at a very young age, and it had taken her over a dozen years to get to where she was now.


    While that had a lot to do with the world having yet to change back then, with spirit qi yet to be restored, the rate of Ming Yueyao¡¯s progress nheless made it clear just how frightening Lu Shanshan¡¯s was.


    Lu Shanshan did not notice that several strangers had arrived nearby. She waspletely steeped in her cultivation at the moment.


    The art she was practicing was called the Tianxian Fist. The art fit its name, Tianxian¡ªcelestial fairies or gods¡ªperfectly. The moves looked like celestial beings hade down to earth, and they were stunningly beautiful.


    Most importantly, her cirction was somewhat improved and her Spiritual Qi somewhat strengthened as she carried on with her practice.


    For her, this practice was like killing three birds with one stone. It was an art that Lu Xuan had crafted specifically for her.


    Ming Yueyao caught sight of Lu Xuan in a garden just beyond the training ground.


    Lu Xuan was brewing tea and drinking alone,pletelycking the tension seen among those in the training ground. The atmosphere around him stood in stark contrast to that seen and felt in the training ground.


    He looked absolutely like a master who was hidden away from the world, instead.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Ming Yueyao and her subordinates greeted Lu Xuan right away.


    ¡°Lose the formalities, Chief Ming. It¡¯s been a while,¡± Lu Xuan said inly. ¡°I wonder what brought you here today, Chief Ming?¡±


    Ming Yueyao cupped her hands and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, I have no intention of beating around the bush, so please allow me to be frank. I¡¯d like you to venture out of the mountains with us.¡±


    ¡°The issue with the White Ape King, I presume,¡± Lu Xuan said with a grin.


    Ming Yueyao continued, ¡°So you know, then.¡±


    Lu Xuan chuckled and continued, feeling rather exasperated as he did so. ¡°I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding here, Chief Ming. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have inte ess at my ce. With the kind ofmotion the White Ape King caused, there¡¯s just no way I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±


    Ming Yueyao did think that made sense. She was simply confused by the scenery, which looked all too much like a paradise out of this world. They were not in ancient times, after all, and it was not like one would bepletely cut off from the world when a formation like that wasid in ce.


    She then continued with a serious expression and spoke formally. ¡°On behalf of the Special Task Force, I would like to ask you to emerge out of the mountains and take out that monster, Mr. Lu.¡±

 Chapter 166 - Live Broadcast of Killing the White Ape King

    <h4>Chapter 166: Live Broadcast of Killing the White Ape King</h4>


    ¡°The incident with the White Ape King has already rmed the Inner Pce, and the head of the Inner Pce is extremely angry, demanding its head in memory of our fallenpatriots!¡± Ming Yueyao said. ¡°The influence of the White Ape King is really too terrible!¡±


    Lu Xuan understood that if this precedent was set, things would spiral out of control. If that happened, and all the kings of monsters had such requests, there was not enoughnd in Huaxia that could be divided up and given away.


    ¡°If the Dragon wasn¡¯t currently shut away recuperating from his injuries, then the Dragon should be at the frontlines!¡± Ming Yueyao said.


    Over many years, the Dragon was able to lead the Agency of Special Affairs because of the fact that he was always rushing to the frontlines to fight in the most dangerous battles.


    In the Agency of Special Affairs, the most difficult and most impossible missions¡ªif they were everpleted¡ªwould always be the work of the Dragon.


    At the same time, she also knew that the Dragon was striving to break through to be an Invincible Vajra in the shortest time possible. When he did so, he would enter Shennongjia to kill the White Ape King.


    By all rights, the time they took to break through to the Invincible Vajra level should be around the same, and the difference would at most be less than a month.


    Originally, there should have been no rush, but nobody expected the White Ape King to act so irrationally. It wanted to kill ten thousand people a day, which would lead to 300 thousand casualties in a month.


    Due to this, it was obvious that they were suddenly in a race against time.


    ¡°Please, Mister Lu. Go and save the people near to Shennongjia!¡± Ming Yueyao pleaded.


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go there at once!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded in acknowledgment.


    At the end of the day, this incident was connected to his rebirth. In his past life, the Agency of Special Affairs did not have the runic ammunition he provided, so they were not strong enough to pose a threat to the kings of monsters.


    As the kings of monsters did not feel threatened, they were content to stay dormant and hidden, waiting for the moment of their final metamorphosis.


    Yet now, very apparently, the White Ape King hade out to take the lead, bing like a de that many were using to gauge the response of Huaxia¡¯s officials. It was likely that behind the White Ape King, not only other kings of monsters but also some human factions were waiting in the shadows.


    Still, the White Ape King¡¯s development could only get to this level. In this time, on the eve of the advent of the new world, all the kings of monsters wereying low and cultivating. Only it dared toe out and even imed that its wisdom was not inferior to humans¡¯.


    Perhaps it had developed a simr level of intelligence, but it was still greatlycking in wisdom.


    The tall tree that sticks out of the forest is the first to be blown over, and now Lu Xuan was going to be the wind that breaks the White Ape King.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Lu!¡± Ming Yueyao said, pleasantly surprised. She had not expected Lu Xuan to ept her request, because she did not have a handle on Lu Xuan¡¯s current level of cultivation, and only asked because she had no other choice.


    The only person stronger than the Dragon¡ªthe unfathomable Lu Xuan¡ªmight have a chance of defeating or even killing the White Ape King.


    However, following this, a troubled expression surfaced on her face as she continued, ¡°Mister Lu, the Inner Pce has an additional request!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the request?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°They want the battle to be a live broadcast!¡± Ming Yueyao answered with some awkwardness.


    She did not know if Lu Xuan could agree to this request.


    Lu Xuan immediately understood what Ming Yueyao was thinking. These monsters could only run rampant like this because, during this period of time, mankind had yet to produce a human who had broken through to the Invincible Vajra level, and nobody could control them.


    Even if they used nuclear weapons and razed the entire area, it might be able to kill the White Ape King, but it would be a huge loss for humanity, like trading a million lives to kill several hundred enemies.


    The entire Shennongjia region would be a restricted zone for humans.


    It was only by defeating or killing this White Ape King in view of the watchful eyes of the public that the root of the anxiety people felt could be relieved.


    It would prove that mankind could conquer the not only with scientific advancements in weaponry but also by reaching the pinnacle of cultivation.


    The purpose of the broadcast was to calm the public, and to a certain extent, it represented the war between monsters and humans.


    This was especially important, as while many people in the world of Cultivators knew of the Dragon¡¯s overwhelming and unparalleled power, regr people did not. They only saw how the White Ape King was going unchecked, with humanity not having a candidate strong enough to resist it.


    This was the biggest problem now!


    All of this definitely would not be solved just by killing the White Ape King!


    ¡°Not a problem, but I won¡¯t show my face!¡± Lu Xuan thought for a moment before answering.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡±


    Ming Yueyao said, ¡°I¡¯ll personally film it for you!¡±


    Lu Xuan thought about it, then agreed. If they were going to broadcast the fight live, then they did need someone to film it. An average person would be too weak and frail, and bringing them to Shennongjia was extremely risky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out without further ado!¡±


    When Lu Xuan and Ming Yueyao boarded a ne and flew close to an airport in a city close to Shennongjia, they realized that another huge incident was happening outside.


    While the Huaxia government was still sorting out their ns to deal with the White Ape King, someone else had already made a move.


    On the Dark Web, the bounty for the White Ape King had already reached one billion US dors. Various mercenary groups and bounty hunters had secretly infiltrated Huaxia, entering Shennongjia.


    In this short span of time, there had already been attempts to hunt the White Ape King.


    Many of them were well-known killers on the Dark Web, and master mercenary corps that stirred up the political situation of certain countries.


    A one billion US dor reward was enough to drive these factions crazy.


    Moreover, many of these factions had their own research institutes, and they all wanted to get their hands on these kings of monsters to research and study the secrets to their power.


    Even small samples, like a strand of fur or some of its blood, was enough for researchers to uncover many of its secrets. After all, modern science was beyond what people in the past could imagine, and it was even possible to analyze samples at the gic level.


    They heard that there was a bloody battle, and some people even captured footage of mercenaries beating a shameful retreat from Shennongjia, with great losses in their heavy armaments.


    After getting ambushed, the White Ape King was naturally not going to let it slide. iming that it was enraged by humanity¡¯s shamelessness, it raised the number of people it would kill every day to fifty thousand.


    At that moment, the inte was in aplete panic.


    People staying in the vicinity of the entire Shennongjia region grew even more worried.


    ¡°Damn those bounty hunters and mercenary corps!¡±


    Ming Yueyao cursed through clenched teeth.


    In the Agency of Special Affairs, they naturally had to deal with these organizations, so they were not foreign to them, and were, in fact, quite familiar with them.


    For money, these organizations would do practically anything. They had crossed swords with the Agency of Special Affairs more than once or twice and had made it onto the Agency¡¯s cklist long ago.


    ¡°Who knows how many innocent people are going to be ughtered tomorrow because of them!¡± Ming Yueyao eximed.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°Rx, it won¡¯t live past tonight.


    ¡°That¡¯s my guarantee!¡±


    At this moment, just as theizens were in an uproar, a live broadcast channel appeared without warning on many different websites.


    The name of the live broadcast channel was: Live Broadcast of Killing the White Ape King!


    It was simple and crude!


    Initially, when people saw the name of the broadcast channel, nobody believed it was real. The most hotly discussed topic right now was the White Ape King.


    Right now, any news that even slightly referenced the White Ape King would attract an extremely high amount of views.


    It seemed like this live broadcast channel was also trying to ride the hype.


    However, when this live broadcast channel was rmended by various websites and pinned to the top of their homepages, everyone boiled with excitement.

 Chapter 167 - The Brave Hero Who Would Slay the Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Brave Hero Who Would y the Dragon</h4>


    Everything was ck. A live broadcast channel that had not even begun streaming had been rmended by every live streaming tform.


    Everyone was boiling with excitement. After all, Huaxia was different from the rest of the world. The only thing that could make all the live streaming tforms do this was instructions from the government.


    Furthermore, thinking about the name of the live broadcast channel, people could not help but get emotional. In this span of time, the White Ape King had been way too arrogant, and many people could only swallow their indignation, as there was nothing they could do about the monster. Yet now, was someone really going to y the White Ape King?


    ¡°Is the government finally getting restless and making a move?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Kill the White Ape King and take revenge for our fallenpatriots!¡±


    ¡°Can that White Ape King really be killed? That White Ape King doesn¡¯t look like a pushover!¡±


    At this point in time, the live broadcast channel on various tforms was filling up with countless viewers. All kinds of chatments flew across the screen, so dense that it covered everything.


    Everyone was waiting for this amazing moment to happen. At the same time, evenizens from other parts of the world wereing into the live broadcast channel through various means.


    After all, this would be the first time that mankind fought back against the kings of the monsters.


    All of a sudden, the screen that was pitch ck red to life, showing footage. At this point, the scene in the video was the inside of a forest.


    In the video, the sun was already setting, and the only light was from the evening glow.


    However, the camera quality was evidently excellent, as even in these circumstances, the video was very clear.


    In the video, a person dressed in all ck was continuously hopping from tree branch to tree branch in the forest, like an agile monkey.


    His body moved with ease and confidence, as though he was filming some kind of martial arts flick.


    ¡°Wowowowow, is this a real-life martial arts movie?¡±


    ¡°So Qinggong really exists!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really impressive, but I¡¯m more impressed by the cameraman!¡±


    ¡°The cameraman is the king!¡±


    Even though the live broadcast was covering something very serious, thements quickly went off the rails.


    Many people even began to take a great interest in the cameraman. To actually be able to follow the figure being filmed, they were obviously no ordinary person.


    ¡°Has the live broadcast already started?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s started!¡± Ming Yueyao replied.


    At this time, she did not dare lose focus for the slightest moment, because even with her full power, she was struggling to keep up with Lu Xuan¡¯s pace.


    In the live broadcast channel, some exceptional viewers were already trying to calcte the speed of the two people based on the number of trees they had passed.


    The conclusion they reached was shocking. The two were moving at speeds of over a hundred kilometers an hour, which was as fast as a car driving on an expressway.


    However, as they got closer to the inner depths of Shennongjia, the signal began to be less stable.


    Many people were also curious about how the two people from the live broadcast would be able to identify the White Ape King.


    Then, in the next instant, they came to a halt.


    At that moment, in their surroundings, the figures of many wild beasts had begun to appear, except that these wild beasts were obviously muchrgerpared to ordinary wild beasts. They had probably been influenced by the changing of the world, and the revival of spirit qi.


    Still, many of these wild beasts could only barely be ssified as monsters, and they were a far cry from the level of the White Ape King.


    Suddenly seeing the appearance of so many wild beasts, the live broadcast channel was in an uproar.


    ¡°There are actually so many wild beasts turning into monsters. Tss, I suddenly felt a chill down my spine!¡±


    ¡°Before anyone realized it, our world has been filled with so many monsters!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so scary. I¡¯m starting to feel like leaving the city isn¡¯t safe anymore!¡±


    Faced with these wild beasts, Lu Xuan did not have the slightest hesitation. He drew the handgun at his waist right away, and shot at their heads, each bullet taking a life.


    Although these monsters already had some capabilities, they were simr to human Cultivators. Before they reached the Invincible Vajra level, they still had mortal bodies.


    Over a hundred wild beasts came lunging towards him, but none of them could even touch Lu Xuan¡¯s body, as he could casually blow off their heads with each shot fired. When he was running out of ammunition, he simply drew out more from the Coiling Dragon Ring.


    In a few moments, over a hundred wild beasts had been thoroughly in.


    At this point, theizens watching the live broadcast from all over the globe were dumbfounded by this amazing scene. This was the first time they had seen such an awesome scene outside of those martial arts movies from the past.


    The wild beasts had cultivated some monstrous qi and moved extremely quickly. To a regr person, they seemed to move as fast as lightning.


    Even so, Lu Xuan managed to avoid all of them perfectly, and the wild beasts could not even touch the ends of his clothes.


    It was a terrifying show of ability!


    To many viewers, it was practically a superhuman feat.


    Many of them began to ask who the man in ck was, but nobody knew the answer to that, and he did not have the slightest bit of fame.


    Furthermore, the camera only filmed the person from the back, and even glimpses of his side profile were only there for a brief instant.


    Still, everyone was silently praying for them. In the eyes of the viewers, Lu Xuan had be the brave hero who would y the dragon, representing mankind rising up and voicing out their anger.


    After Lu Xuan had easily taken care of the wild beasts, from inside the forest, a faintly discernible aura appeared.


    The viewers watching the live broadcast realized that the masterful cameraman was actually beginning to tremble. Her hands were shaking, as though she had received some kind of horrific scare.


    ¡°Could this be the legendary aura?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a feeling that the White Ape King is about to appear!¡±


    ¡°The real battle is about to begin!¡±


    Lu Xuan naturally sensed the aura, and even Ming Yueyao, who stood behind him, was clearly feeling the threat from this aura.


    The White Ape King was going to appear.


    In the next instant, a white figure leaped out from the forest depths like a sh of lightning.


    With a single leap, it closed the distance of at least ten meters, heading straight towards Ming Yueyao, who was behind Lu Xuan.


    It obviously intended to kill Ming Yueyao first, then deal with Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan simply stepped out, directly blocking the path of the white figure.


    Before the viewers watching the live broadcast could process what was happening, the white figure had been repelled. More urately, it had been blown back over a dozen meters away.


    Just then, the viewers could finally clearly see the identity of the white figure.


    It was a gigantic white ape, and when it stood up on its hindlegs, from a distance, it looked like a small mountain.


    Inparison, the person in all ck was not even as tall as the length of its thigh.


    The White Ape King¡¯s arm was about as thick as his waist. They seemed to bepletely unequal existences.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The White Ape King snarled in a low voice, fixing its two eyes on Lu Xuan, as its huge fangs coldly bit its own lips.


    It sensed a feeling of extreme dangering from Lu Xuan. Even though the feeling it got from Lu Xuan was different from a Cultivator, the more it felt this way, the stranger it was.


    ¡°Human, you daree to kill me, and even do so over a live broadcast. How dare you!¡±


    The White Ape King opened its mouth to coldly snarl in a deep, resounding voice, speaking in perfect Mandarin.


    It was especially strange when one put it together with its appearance.


    Clearly, the White Ape King had its own sources of information and knew that Lu Xuan was live streaming this mission to kill it.

 Chapter 168 - Teaching the White Ape King a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 168: Teaching the White Ape King a Lesson</h4>


    ¡°Oh damn, it really talks. Howe this is beginning to feel less and less real!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s already able to speak now, maybe it can even transform into a humanter!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible. If you think about it, maybe the gods and monsters in ancient Huaxia really existed!¡±


    When many saw the White Ape King speak, they felt like it was somethingpletely unreal. After all, aside from parrots, no other animal could speak a humannguage.


    The viewers began to realize that from now on, there would be more and more living creatures like this one.


    The White Ape King¡¯s level of intelligence was, as many had feared, not inferior to a human¡¯s.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly, ¡°I heard your crazy idea. You want to carve out a piece ofnd for yourself to be a king? You don¡¯t know your own strength. You¡¯re being used by others to test us, and you don¡¯t even know it!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The White Ape King let out a loud roar, and its body moved like a white sh of lightning, lunging ferociously straight towards Lu Xuan.


    In what seemed like an instant, it had closed the distance between them, rushing in like a small mountain.


    Bang!


    The two parties collided head-on, as the fighting seemed to be incredibly fierce.


    However, subverting everybody¡¯s expectations, Lu Xuan, who looked frail and weak, was actually not immediately blown away.


    Conversely, it was the White Ape King that reeled back from the impact.


    All the while, Lu Xuan remained where he stood, not moving an inch.


    The White Ape King was a little bit stupefied by this. It seemed like it had never expected to fail to send the human in front of it flying.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The White Ape King let out a loud roar, releasing a horrific, monstrous qi. In that instant, the sand and rocks were blown away, and the surrounding trees shook violently, as though caught in a raging storm.


    On the live broadcast channel, the viewers were stunned by the sight. It was just like seeing a monster from the legends. Was this the true power of those kings of monsters?


    At a speed one would not expect from its size, the gigantic White Ape King charged straight towards Lu Xuan.


    Then, the viewers saw something that would nearly scare them to death.


    With his back towards them, the man dressed in ck raised his hand, as Spiritual Qi gushed out of it. It transformed into a huge hand formed of Qi, which crashed viciously into the White Ape King¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    The horrific force smashed straight into the White Ape King¡¯s body.


    The monstrous qi pouring out from the White Ape King was blown away in an instant, as its humongous body hurtled backward dozens of meters.


    In the blink of an eye, the victor was decided!


    ¡°Huh? This¡­ This is too ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I was watching a fake live broadcast. Was it that this guy was just too strong, or was the White Ape King just a loser!¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like the White Ape King isn¡¯t scary at all!¡±


    ¡­


    After the initial stunned silence, the people on the inte burst into an uproar. Although the broadcast felt a little bit unbelievable, watching it made them feel too good regardless.


    The White Ape King, which they thought was ferocious enough to shake up the world, had actually been blown away by a single p.


    There were also many Cultivators watching the live broadcast. At this moment, their expressions were extremely serious. They all understood that even at the National Guardian level, while Spiritual Qi could leave the body to some extent, to be able to shape it into a giant hand outside the body was an unquestionably difficult feat.


    It can be said that they would find it extremely difficult to just barely form the shape of a giant hand from Spiritual Qi outside their body, and that was only to maintain its shape. To then continue to use the giant hand in an attack was an even more unbelievable act.


    Moreover, being able to maintain a giant hand of that size with Spiritual Qi proved in itself that this person¡¯s Spiritual Qi density was at a frightening level.


    ¡°Who is this person? Is there actually such a terrifyingly strong master in Huaxia?¡±


    ¡°Could he be the legendary Dragon!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably not the Dragon. The Dragon doesn¡¯t look like that!¡±


    Some people even began to conjecture that anyone with such strength in Huaxia might be the legendary Dragon. Cultivators from abroad thought so especially, as they only knew about the Dragon¡¯s existence.


    Having been blown away by a giant p, the White Ape King immediately flew into a rage, as Lu Xuan had repeatedly vited its dignity.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The fearsome howl of rage shook many of the wild beasts in the moonlight as they quaked in fear. Even though these wild beasts had already cultivated the qi of monsters, it scared them half to death. Theyy t on the ground, not daring to move an inch.


    The lower their intelligence, the heavier the awful pressure felt to them.


    Swish!


    The White Ape King charged straight in yet again, sweeping forward like a small mountain, ramming through and snapping the thick trees in its path.


    It had the strength to annihte entire armies!


    With what could be called an aggressive air, the White Ape King punched with both of its fists, its movements carrying a hint of the true meaning of martial arts.


    Many of the martial arts styles practiced by humans were derived from observing how animals attacked in nature. The monkey style, mantis style, snake style, and so on were examples of this.


    The moves the White Ape King exhibited truly possessed the power of these martial arts techniques and had incredible force, not inferior to the moves of a master of those martial arts techniques.


    However, Lu Xuan simply formed a giant hand out of Spiritual Qi yet again, bringing it smashing down.


    Bang!


    Then, all the viewers saw the White Ape King being smacked away once again.


    When the White Ape King tried to crawl back to its feet, Lu Xuan mmed it back down onto the ground with a vicious p.


    It got up again and was smacked down again.


    All this left the viewers in the live broadcast channel dumbfounded. This was not what they had expected.


    It was utterly devoid of the feeling of a life or death battle they imagined. On the contrary, it felt like a grown man punishing a small child.


    This kind of video was really too bizarre to watch!


    Even people who knew nothing about fighting could see the gap in the two sides¡¯ strength.


    Everyone could see the fresh blood leaking out from the White Ape King¡¯s fine white fur. The force from the strikes of Lu Xuan¡¯s giant hand formed of Spiritual Qi had split open its skin and caused internal bleeding. It was just imperceptible because of the thick fur covering its body, and only the fresh blood that seeped out could be seen.


    In the distance, Ming Yaoyue, who was filming the fight, was astounded. She knew how tough of an opponent the White Ape King was from reading the Agency of Special Affairs¡¯ internal records.


    The furry skin covering its body may look like an ordinary fur coat, but in truth, it was extremely tough, and even bullets could not prate it. Even an artillery shell would slide off its body, so it was very difficult to pose a sufficient threat to it.


    However, such a powerful monster was actually being grievously injured by someone with direct, repeated ps.


    ¡°Roar! Human, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The White Ape King roared, nowpletely enraged. Just a day ago, it was in high spirits, and the number of humans in the palm of its hand, including the military and civilians, was in the tens of thousands.


    Yet now, in an instant, it had been beaten off its lofty perch and taught a severe lesson.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me?¡± Lu Xuan asked impassively.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m taking revenge for my fallenpatriots, with your head as a sacrifice!¡±


    Lu Xuan finally grew serious, and the mass of Spiritual Qi in his palm churned, transforming into a long de of Spiritual Qi. In a sh, he attacked.

 Chapter 169 - Ending the Farce, the White Ape King Slain

    <h4>Chapter 169: Ending the Farce, the White Ape King in</h4>


    In an instant, the shing long de of Spiritual Qi had appeared right in front of the White Ape King.


    If the White Ape King¡¯s previous attacks had a speedparable to lightning and left the viewers breathless, then Lu Xuan¡¯s speed seemed to make space itself shrink.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the White Ape King.


    Splurt!


    The long de of Spiritual Qi came shing down, delivering a deadly blow with a force even more fearsome than the runic ammunition.


    As the long de of Spiritual Qi chopped downwards, it sliced open a huge, long, bloody gash on the White Ape King¡¯s body.


    Seeing this, many of the Cultivators, who were watching from theirputers, felt their pupils suddenly contract in an instant. With the White Ape King¡¯s level of cultivation that was equivalent to an Invincible Vajra, its physical body had reached a fearsome level of toughness, that even bullets could not prate.


    Even so, someone had managed to cut the White Ape King with a de formed of condensed Spiritual Qi. This was only possible if the Spiritual Qi had been condensed to an extremely fearsome level.


    It was like using a stream of water to pierce through a metal te. It may seem impossible at first, but if the water was pressurized to a certain extent, a waterjet could easily slice through a steel te several meters thick.


    They understood that the theory was simr, but the execution was basically impossible for them.


    Many Cultivators were capable of condensing weapons out of Spiritual Qi, but if those weapons they condensed wereparable to regr knives and swords, it was already an outstanding result.


    To condense it to the level that Lu Xuan had achieved and be able to casually slice through the White Ape King¡¯s imprable defenses was undoubtedly something in the realm of fantasy.


    Otherwise, if it were that easy, nobody would go through all the effort to find or forge their own weapons, as using Spiritual Qi would solve all their problems.


    It was this fact that highlighted just how terrifying Lu Xuan was in the video.


    ¡°Who on earth is he? There¡¯s actually such a fearsome existence still hidden in Huaxia!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not the Dragon. The Dragon is not capable of such a thing!¡±


    ¡°This is a public show of force, not just to the monsters, but to overseas Cultivators like us!¡±


    The White Ape King was struck by the sword and let out cries of agony, as fresh blood sprayed out, sttering onto the ground.


    At a speed faster than when it attacked, the White Ape King backed away quickly.


    Boom!


    In the instant it retreated, a terrifying crack had appeared where it was just standing. The long de of Spiritual Qi had cleaved open the surface of the ground, and a ravine several meters long appeared, the hard ground surface easily cut apart like tofu.


    The power of the long de of Spiritual Qi in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands was unbelievable!


    Moreover, Lu Xuan was only temporarily using this long de formed of Spiritual Qi to keep his identity secret. Otherwise, if he used his weapon, Bloodthirst, his attacks would be even more powerful.


    des formed of Spiritual Qi like this, especially when it was condensed to this level, required spending a frighteningly massive amount of Spiritual Qi. Even for a master at the Invincible Vajra level, and even if they managed topress their Spiritual Qi to this point, they could strike with it three times, and they would bepletely drained of Spiritual Qi.


    It was essentially a technique that was saved as a trump card. However, Lu Xuan¡¯s physique was different. He had a born Taoism aptitude, a top tier physique, and now he was just releasing a small amount of his true powers.


    Still, it was already very shocking, as his Spiritual Qi seemed to be bottomless. Just as you thought he had used it all up, he generated new Spiritual Qi from within his body.


    He was perpetually at his peak!


    This was why he could use moves that others would save as their trump card as a regr means of attack.


    Many of the viewers felt their scalp tingle with fear, especially when they saw the ravine on the ground resulting from Lu Xuan¡¯s sh, and they felt like they were watching some fantasy film.


    The White Ape King was losing it. The enormous wound that Lu Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Qi had torn open was unable to be healed, and the Spiritual Qi continued to erode its wound, bringing it an insufferable pain.


    Monstrous qi was exploding out from its entire body. One had to admit that the White Ape King had a copious amount of monstrous qi, and it was a reminder that it was much more majestic than the Spiritual Qi of regr humans.


    However, in front of Lu Xuan, this was meaningless, as Lu Xuan followed up quickly by bringing his de shing down yet again.


    At this point, the White Ape King could only resist Lu Xuan with its fists. More precisely, it was using the bones of its fists to attempt to block Lu Xuan¡¯s long de of Spiritual Qi.


    The White Ape King¡¯s way out was to strengthen an area with its monstrous qi, making it exceedingly solid. It was the only way it could block Lu Xuan¡¯s long de.


    With fists the size of half of Lu Xuan¡¯s body, it would use offense as the best defense.


    ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    Chopping down with his Spiritual Qi as though he was striking metal, Lu Xuan quickly turned the White Ape King¡¯s fists into a bloody pulp. Beneath the fresh dripping blood, there was a slight hint of its gleaming gold finger bones.


    These bones were originally even used by the White Ape King to deflect artillery fire. It could punch a fired artillery shell and was incredibly fearsome.


    However, it was now scarred with gashes left by Lu Xuan¡¯s long de of Spiritual Qi.


    ¡°Kill it. You have to kill it!¡±


    ¡°Take revenge for our fallenpatriots!¡±


    ¡°You must not show this brute any mercy!¡±


    On the inte, in live broadcast channels hosted on various tforms, countless viewers were trembling. They were filled with hope that Lu Xuan could kill the White Ape King, and it was a definite boost to their morale.


    Humanity was not without its strong masters!


    Furthermore, this was a master of unparalleled strength. From the start of the fight, Lu Xuan had maintained apletely dominant position, to the point that the White Ape King was already riddled with injuries now, whereas Lu Xuan did not even seem to be short of breath.


    It was all a piece of cake for him.


    The difference in the strength of the two fighters could be seen at a nce!


    Lu Xuan knew that the Agency of Special Affairs¡¯ motive for getting him to broadcast his fight live was to put his strength on disy.


    It would shock the factions inside and outside the country, which were itching to cause trouble, whether they were humans or monsters.


    ¡°ytime is over, and it¡¯s time to end this farce!¡± Lu Xuan said impassively.


    The White Ape King, which was putting up a bitter resistance, felt its pupils contract slightly at this.


    ¡°Sky Rending sh!¡±


    Lu Xuan shed out with his de, as the air was sliced apart by the violently roiling Spiritual Qi. It was even visible to the naked eye.


    Splurt!


    The de came chopping down, and the White Ape King, which was several meters tall like a huge colossus, had its gigantic body actually cleaved in two by the shing de.


    The thick and majestic monstrous qi covering its body did not protect it in the slightest, as it was immediately split apart. The de glided through its flesh like it was tofu, easily slicing it in half.


    With just a single strike!


    In every live broadcast channel, thements which had densely covered the screen came to a sudden stop, as though everyone was stunned by the sudden shift in the fight.


    It was like what Lu Xuan said. All that they saw, to Lu Xuan, was probably nothing more than a farce.


    The farce would be brought to an end whenever he felt like ending it.


    The White Ape King¡¯s crushing defeat left the countless viewers paralyzed before theirputer screens.

 Chapter 170 - Lu Xuans Great Power

    <h4>Chapter 170: Lu Xuan¡¯s Great Power</h4>


    ¡°Awesome! Humanity¡¯s champions are awesome!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of this champion of humanity? If we have someone this awesome here in Huaxia, I need to go and check him out!¡±


    ¡°I want to be his disciple. I also want to cultivate, leap on roofs, vault over walls, and be a hero!¡±


    After the short moment of stunned silence, all the viewers burst out in an uproar.


    When they had confirmation that Lu Xuan had sessfully in the White Ape King, the worry they had felt over the past few days was all swept away.


    Monsters were still extremely fierce and powerful, but humanity was not without its own champions, and they even had masters of unparalleled strength who could easily give the White Ape King a thrashing.


    With this strong an ability, it would probably be normal for him to take on several of such enemies at once.


    When they thought about it, a majority of the people felt much more relieved.


    Even more of them wanted to be his disciple, though they knew that the probability of sessfully getting him to take them in was low. After all, for someone that strong, if he were to ept disciples, they had to be one-of-a-kind geniuses.


    Still, who knew? Maybe they would be that genius Cultivator blessed with miraculous talent.


    For many, it was hard not to hold out hope for such a possibility!


    This was especially true for those who finally saw what a real top-tier master¡¯s strength looked like after watching Lu Xuan¡¯s fight. They realized that if their own cultivation was sessful, they could possess that kind of power one day.


    Moreover, that was not even the ceiling of a Cultivator¡¯s strength. In the future, they could be even stronger, and this thought moved the hearts of all.


    A cultivation craze was about to begin.


    And right at that moment, their screens went dark, as the live broadcast came to an end.


    Lu Xuan did not care about themotion that was being raised outside. After he had Ming Yueyao turn off the live broadcast, he chopped off the huge head of the White Ape King with a single sh, its skull almost as big as Lu Xuan himself.


    ¡°Now, you can go hand in this head for your assignment!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mister Lu!¡±


    At this point in time, Ming Yueyao still seemed to be in a daze, stunned by Lu Xuan¡¯s frightening capabilities.


    If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would have never believed that Lu Xuan could possess such terrifying power.


    The White Ape King¡¯s fearsomeness was not as weak as it might have appeared. The viewers watching from the live broadcast probably could not feel the White Ape King¡¯s horrific strength through the video screen.


    However, for someone like her, who was on the scene, she was able to personally feel the fear induced by its terrible aura. It had almost left her utterly crushed.


    She could keenly sense the disparity in their strength!


    There was toorge of a gap between a Divine Level and an Invincible Vajra!


    It was no wonder that along the way, various masters from the Agency of Special Affairs had tried and failed to defeat the White Ape King. There was even a provincial chief from the Agency of Special Affairs who had almost been torn into pieces by the White Ape King.


    Yet, such a formidable existence could not stand up to a single blow from Lu Xuan.


    This contrast finally put Lu Xuan¡¯s fearsome strength into perspective for her.


    ¡°No need to thank me. This White Ape King was too impudent. The tall tree that sticks out of the forest will be blown over, and I don¡¯t mind being the strong wind that does so!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed lightly, feeling somewhat amused. In his past life, he had been the one to stick out and had been targeted by countless other strong masters who wanted to kill him, though none had seeded.


    ¡°This should be enough pressure to stop those people itching to make a move for a while!¡± Lu Xuan remarked impassively.


    ¡°Those people itching to make a move?¡± Ming Yueyao asked. She seemed to vaguely understand who Lu Xuan was referring to, but she still felt like she could not grasp the full picture.


    It was a feeling that left her deeply puzzled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking that the White Ape King was moving only by its own ord?¡± Lu Xuan asked coolly.


    ¡°Of course not. Wasn¡¯t it working with other kings of monsters?¡± Ming Yueyao recalled that the information she read mentioned this.


    Lu Xuan shook his head, replying, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Those kings of monsters are just one part of the faction behind all this. At this time, an environment of unity would be the most beneficial for the Agency of Special Affairs. However, to those factions that want to make a move, this is putting a damper on their own development, restricting them from acting freely!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that those organizations are supporting the White Ape King?¡± As the words left Ming Yueyao¡¯s mouth, she could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. She was well aware of the strength of these organizations. Compared to the Agency of Special Affairs, one or two of them were still iparable.


    However, if many of those organizations and factions allied together, even the Agency of Special Affairs would have to back off from them.


    These organizations, sects, families, and factions were very big, and they had connections deeply embedded across the entirety of Huaxia. They even had considerable influence in the rest of the world.


    Over these past years, as the national strength of Huaxia had undergone tremendous growth, the strength of these factions was growing at the same speed. It could be said that they would rise and fall together with Huaxia.


    If even these factions had such thoughts, then it would be tantamount to an unprecedented disaster for the Agency of Special Affairs.


    ¡°Not necessarily!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head, exining, ¡°They may not all be offering their support in the background. But as long as they remain a passive observer to these problems, it¡¯s no different from giving their support!¡±


    ¡°How dare they? What kind of benefits could they possibly gain from the rise of the monsters?¡± When Ming Yueyao heard all this, she was filled with a mix of shock and anger.


    From Lu Xuan¡¯s point of view, her previous ideas were somewhat naive. She had believed that they could rely on those powerful factions to cooperate and form a small squad of Invincible Vajra level masters.


    She was still too simple, thinking that mankind¡¯s sense of justice was enough to gather these people together to work for them.


    ¡°Of course, they can benefit. At the very least, the pressure your Agency of Special Affairs is putting on them will be lessened. They don¡¯t necessarily want to see the monsters defeat humanity and take over the world, but if it tips the bnce of power in their favor by weakening the Agency of Special Affairs to a level they are satisfied with, that would be the best-case scenario for them!¡±


    Lu Xuan came from a previous life and naturally saw through what these factions were thinking perfectly clearly.


    These factions did not want topletely overthrow the Agency of Special Affairs. A chaotic world with nobody to lead the various strong factions was also not favorable for their own growth.


    Moreover, they still needed to rely on the Agency of Special Affairs to fight back against invading factions of foreign Cultivators.


    However, at this time, the Agency of Special Affairs was way too strong. Initially, there was only one unparalleled master in the Dragon, but even though he was strong, it was not enough to make them feel stifled.


    However, when Lu Xuan provided the Agency of Special Affairs with runic ammunition, it was like the Agency¡¯s power had redoubled.


    It allowed even the ordinary people in the Agency of Special Affairs to pose a lethal threat to master Cultivators.


    Itpletely negated the numbers advantage in Cultivators that the various factions held.


    This was the reason why the factions were beginning to grow anxious. They were thinking of borrowing the monsters¡¯ strength to weaken the Agency of Special Affairs.


    In the same way that the Agency of Special Affairs relied on their cooperation for many things, they also needed the Agency of Special Affairs¡¯ coordination and leadership for many problems.


    Ming Yueyao finally came to understand the convoluted rtionship behind all this. They were in both cooperation and conflict with the various factions, and it was definitely not something that could be exined simply with a single sentence.


    ¡°Sometimes, not resisting is a form of support!¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°Even so, this fight should be enough to keep them on the straight and narrow for some time. At least, before they have a full grasp of my identity and my abilities, they won¡¯t dare to start any trouble!¡±

 Chapter 171 - How Can You Eat Bunny Rabbits

    <h4>Chapter 171: How Can You Eat Bunny Rabbits</h4>


    Ming Yueyao understood the best just how powerful the strength Lu Xuan disyed was. If it was her, she would also try all she could to investigate Lu Xuan¡¯s true power level.


    However, the more she investigated, the more she sensed how terrifying Lu Xuan was. From the moment she first met him till now, she had always had the feeling that she could not grasp just how deep Lu Xuan¡¯s well of power was.


    It could even be said that, from her perspective, Lu Xuan was like a vast sea, and all she could see was a single drop in the ocean.


    She had never experienced this feeling even when she was facing the Dragon!


    ¡°I just hope they can stay honest for a while, or I won¡¯t mind killing a few more Invincible Vajras!¡± Lu Xuan remarked lightly.


    This made Ming Yueyao even more afraid of Lu Xuan. Those fearsome Invincible Vajras seemed like ordinary characters to Lu Xuan, and he could kill them off at will.


    Kill a few more¡­


    Such a statement would beplete bullsh*ting from someone else, buting from Lu Xuan, it sounded especially convincing.


    It was likely that in the next few days, with the passing of time, many Divine level masters would break into the Invincible Vajra level. Even so, they would be iparable to Lu Xuan.


    More precisely, if there were grades within the Invincible Vajra level, there was no question that Lu Xuan was in one grade, and all the other Invincible Vajras were in another.


    There were only two kinds of top tier masters: Lu Xuan and the rest!


    ¡°How about it, are you interested ining with me to look at that sword formation?¡± Lu Xuan asked with augh.


    Ming Yueyao thought for a moment, then nodded. Previously, she had intended to show the White Ape King¡¯s head to the rest of the world, to deter the factions that were itching to make a move.


    However, now that countless people had seen Lu Xuan thrash the White Ape King through the live broadcast, the news of the fight would spread with or without the White Ape King¡¯s head.


    ¡°Okay, let me inform the Agency of Special Affairs so they can send a team to retrieve the White Ape King¡¯s corpse!¡± Ming Yueyao replied at once.


    Her instincts told her this was an opportunity, and she did not want to let it slip.


    ¡°Yeah, you over there in the undergrowth, still not going to show yourself?¡± Lu Xuan suddenly said.


    Ming Yueyao had no idea what Lu Xuan had discovered, but she immediately tensed up. She had not sensed a thing, but Lu Xuan had. The implications of this were obvious.


    There was an Invincible Vajra level master!


    ¡°Not going toe out?¡± With a cold sneer, Lu Xuan reached out with a grasping hand, and his Spiritual Qi gushed out, forming into arge hand that uprooted the undergrowth.


    Then, the two of them saw¡­ a rabbit!


    ¡°What the hell, it¡¯s a rabbit!¡± Ming Yueyao almost roared out in her heart.


    The rabbit looked perfectly ordinary, nibbling on a carrot it held in its paws.


    ¡°Why is it pretending to be calm when its legs are already quaking!¡±


    Ming Yueyao saw that the rabbit¡¯s upper half looked normal, but its hind legs were quivering at an astounding frequency.


    Even she did not know why she had this urge to call it out.


    This rabbit was trying to act like a normal passing rabbit, just eating its carrot and having no responsibilities, but in reality, its shaking hind legs had betrayed its identity.


    A normal wild animal would have been scared away long ago while Lu Xuan was fighting the White Ape King, and would not have dared toe close.


    The horrific aura alone was enough to deter all the wild beasts.


    Much more so a small rabbit. During the fierce fighting, even a master like herself could not stayposed, and it would be impossible for an ordinary rabbit.


    With a light smile, Lu Xuan walked steadily towards the rabbit.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m just an ordinary rabbit!¡±


    Seeing Lu Xuan make his approach, the rabbit went pale with fright at once and started speaking in humannguage.


    ¡°A normal rabbit can talk like a human?¡± Lu Xuan asked, bellowing withughter.


    ¡°Can¡¯t a mutated rabbit do so?¡± The rabbit was utterly panicked.


    ¡°Still not going to tell the truth? Looks like rabbit meat is on the menu today. I hear Sichuan-style spicy rabbit head tastes good!¡± Lu Xuanughed with a grin. In the rabbit¡¯s eyes, he looked as scary as a demon.


    ¡°Braised rabbit meat is good too!¡± Ming Yueyao chimed in.


    ¡°Demons, you humans are all demons. Us bunny rabbits are so adorable, how can you eat bunny rabbits!¡± the rabbit eximed in terror.


    Saying this, the rabbit suddenly turned around to flee. In an instant, it had turned into a white streak that was almost out of sight of both of them. Its speed was much faster than the White Ape King¡¯s.


    Obviously, just as the two had predicted, this was indeed no ordinary rabbit.


    However, at the moment before the rabbit was about to vanish out of their sight, Lu Xuan¡¯s figure flickered. In the next instant, he had appeared in front of the rabbit.


    The space seemed to shrink before him!


    ¡°What the hell, how are you so fast!¡±


    The rabbit was scared half to death by Lu Xuan suddenly appearing in front of it.


    In the forests of Shennongjia, it was one of the dominant creatures. Aside from not provoking terrifying existences like the White Ape King, the most important reason was that its speed was unmatched.


    In the entire forest of Shennongjia, it had the fastest speed, and nothing had ever caught up to it before.


    Yet now this human in front of it had overtaken it, and it could not help but say something. What a freak!


    The man is simply a monstrosity!


    Earlier, it had personally watched Lu Xuan trounce the White Ape King from start to finish. Watching in person and from the live broadcast was apletely different experience, and it could tell how carefree Lu Xuan was as he defeated the White Ape King. It wasplete annihtion.


    It even suspected that if Lu Xuan was willing, he could probably have instantly killed the White Ape King with a single sh from the start of the fight.


    It was not an impossibility!


    Lu Xuan lookedid-back and harmless, like a pretty human boy.


    Nobody would be guarded against a pretty boy like him!


    But if anyone got careless, they could be instantly struck to death by him.


    Even this Master Rabbit, which had a widely known reputation among the monsters of the Shennongjia forest, could only pretend to be a normal rabbit when faced with this ferocious threat and hope to bluff its way out of this situation.


    It did not expect that this freak would see through its deception.


    He was really aplete freak.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, or Master Rabbit will duke it out with you!¡±


    The rabbit clutched the carrot in its paws tightly, thinking that if there were any disagreement, it would have to fight Lu Xuan.


    The soil under its feet began to crack apart, as though being crushed by some terrifying force.


    ¡°I¡¯m very powerful, you know. If you daree closer, I¡¯ll fight you. If ites down to it, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±


    The rabbit¡¯s entire body was now trembling in fear.


    ¡°What a despicable and timid rabbit. Could you be that rabbit!¡±


    Lu Xuan rubbed his chin. He recalled that in his past life, there was a world-famous rabbit, renowned for its despicable and timid nature.


    It was called the embarrassment of the kings of monsters!


    There was no vile trickery it would not stoop to, and it was treacherous and cunning!


    It had taken advantage of many, but because of the strength it possessed and its obscene speed, nobody had been able to deal with it.


    Unless there were two rabbits like it, then this rabbit in front of him should be the one.

 Chapter 172 - Taking In a King of Monsters Like a Dog

    <h4>Chapter 172: Taking In a King of Monsters Like a Dog</h4>


    ¡°Megatron?¡± Lu Xuan raised an eyebrow and shouted out a name.


    ¡°How do you know the name of this Master Rabbit?¡±


    The white rabbit was taken aback, not expecting Lu Xuan to actually know its name.


    As he expected, it was this rabbit!


    Despicable and timid, and with the audacity to choose such an overtly domineering name!


    Megatron!


    He did not know where it had seen this name, but such an awesome name was wasted on it!


    At this point, Ming Yueyao had no more energy toment on the ridiculousness of the situation. This rabbit was so utterly despicable, yet it had chosen a name that was so authoritative.


    It was aplete waste of this authoritative name!


    ¡°So it is you!¡±


    Lu Xuan continued, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you two options. One, I can deal with you the same way I dealt with the White Ape King, and cook some spicy rabbit¡¯s head and braised rabbit meat. Or two, youe with me obediently. My younger sister at home doesn¡¯t have a ymate, and you can be her steed!¡±


    Lu Xuan naturally had a reason for proposing this. Although the rabbit was a bit too cowardly, it would still be a king of monsters in the future. Although it was nicknamed the embarrassment of the kings of monsters, from what Lu Xuan knew, this rabbit was actually quite strong. Inter years, when many of the all-powerful kings of monsters in the early days had been buried six feet deep, this rabbit had survived all the while. It retained its position as one of the kings of monsters, and inter years would even awaken a different kind of bloodline in its body.


    It was only called the embarrassment of the kings of monsters because it was a bit too timid.


    This was the perfect chance to catch it and bring it back as apanion for Lu Guoguo!


    ¡°You¡­¡± At this, the rabbit was angered. ¡°Fine, little human kids are my favorite!¡±


    The rabbit put a wide smile on its face, for fear that Lu Xuan would not see its goodwill. The self-esteem of a king of monsters was nowhere to be seen.


    Self-esteem? What was that? Could it be eaten? Did it taste like carrots?


    ¡°Very smart of you!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Come over, I¡¯ll give you a mark, and you¡¯ll be a part of our family. Don¡¯t even think of escaping!¡±


    The rabbit¡¯s smile froze stiffly on its face, but it resigned itself to its fate in the end.


    It allowed Lu Xuan to brand his mark into its soul, and it knew that from now on, its life was held in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    At any time, with a single thought, Lu Xuan would be able to kill it.


    Still, it had no other choice now, and could only hold tightly onto its new backer, Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You convinced a king of monsters just like that?¡± Ming Yueyao felt that this was a little unbelievable. All of this seemed too simple for Lu Xuan.


    This king of monsters was so terrified by Lu Xuan that with the slightest coercion, it simply became like a little puppy. This waspletely different from the impression she had of them as fierce monsters.


    She had no choice but to admit that to some, a king of monsters was really no different from a dog by the roadside.


    ¡°Young Master, are you going to the sword formation?¡± The rabbit could not help but ask in a fawning way. It had no pride as a king of monsters and was acting like a servileckey.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m very interested in the sword formation here. How much do you know about it?¡± Lu Xuan asked, as he did not have an impression of the sword formation in Shennongjia.


    It was because, during the time when he rose in power, he had not heard about a sword formation in Shennongjia, so someone must have ttened it.


    During this era in his previous life, he had beenpletely lost, like a dog without a home, and it took a long while before he found his way back to the path of cultivation.


    In this era, many people and events were unfamiliar to him, as though they were things from a distant past.


    The rabbit hopped alongside Lu Xuan, replying, ¡°To answer the Young Master, I don¡¯t know much about this sword formation either. This sword formation had existed from before I gained my intelligence, and other kings of monsters have cooperated in trying to break into the sword formation before, to no avail. Our guess is that there¡¯s a cave abode of a legendary swordsman within!


    ¡°A cave abode of a legendary swordsman?¡± Hearing this, a sudden sh crossed Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. If it was a cave abode of a legendary swordsman, there could be some good stuff inside.


    Still, this was within Lu Xuan¡¯s expectations. After all, sword formations did not form naturally, and it must have been arranged by someone else.


    ¡°The other kings of monsters? Are there other kings of monsters besides yourself and the White Ape King in Shennongjia?¡± Lu Xuan questioned.


    ¡°Mm, aside from us, there¡¯s a few other kings of monsters. There¡¯s a Blue Cattle King, a ck Bear King, and a Pangolin King. I¡¯m not too familiar with the rest of the aquatic ones!¡± The rabbit counted them out seriously as it answered.


    Ming Yueyao could not help but be surprised by this answer. She did not think that so many kings of monsters would be living in just the forests of Shennongjia alone. It was practically bing a kingdom of monsters.


    Evidently, the ones the rabbit called kings of monsters were probably only existences at an Invincible Vajra level, and even if they were not yet at that level now, it was probably only a matter of time.


    If one tried to estimate how many kings of monsters would be born in all the unpopted regions around the country, it was too scary to imagine.


    In this age, humans had found new paths forward and made rapid progress, but on this road, they shared the same starting line as these monsters, so they did not have a big head-start.


    Even so, Lu Xuan reacted as though he was not surprised by this. In any case, no matter how many kings of monsters there were, to him, it was just a question of how many times he would have to strike with his de.


    The two humans and one rabbit were extraordinary existences, and they quickly made their way into the depths of the forest.


    They could see fallen trees and scorched earth all around them where the forest had been bombarded.


    This was probably caused by the indiscriminate bombing that urred a few days ago. The areas protected by the sword formation were unaffected by the bombardment, but the areas not covered by the sword formation had, of course, been utterly razed.


    Just as they drew close to where the sword formation was located, Lu Xuan and the others immediately felt a forceful sword qi rushing towards them, as though they were being locked in ce by the sword qi.


    In the distance, Lu Xuan could even see vague perceptible traces of the sword qi making its rounds.


    A multitude of sword qi was patrolling in mid-air, and Lu Xuan had no doubts in his mind that if he stepped into the wrong position, he would be killed by all this sword qi.


    In fact, the tens of thousands of elite troops had lost their lives here. But what surprised Lu Xuan was that in just a few days, the corpses of those tens of thousands of soldiers had vanished without a trace. The only things remaining were some clothes and weapons scattered across the ground. It was a terrifying scene to behold.


    ¡°How could this happen!¡± Ming Yueyao eximed in disbelief.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°They were probably used as a blood sacrifice by the formation, in order to sustain the running of this formation!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s exnation, Ming Yaoyue shivered. She felt like the thing before her was not a sword formation, but a man-eating monster.


    Lu Xuan did not offer any further exnation. A golden light shimmered imperceptibly in his eyes, and this golden light pierced into the formation. In just a few moments, he had uncovered the true workings of the entire formation.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately understood the truth behind the formation. Although he had lost the level of cultivation he had in his past life, he still had the vision of a Celestial Lord. Looking at the formation with his Delusion-breaker Eye, the situation became crystal clear to him.


    ¡°Follow me, you guys. Walk the exact same way that I walk, and don¡¯t ever make a misstep!¡±

 Chapter 173 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 173: Reward</h4>


    Saying this, Lu Xuan took the lead at once, stepping into the formation.


    Both the rabbit and Ming Yueyao followed behind him closely, taking care to follow his footsteps with the utmost precision.


    They had to be careful because if their feetnded in the wrong ce, they would be attacked by the sword qi straight away.


    Previously, an army tens of thousands of men strong had been buried in this sword formation, so none of them dared to underestimate it.


    This was especially so for the rabbit. As a monster native to thesends, it was naturally even more aware of how terrifying this sword formation was.


    There was no shortage of kings of monsters, which had lost their lives here, and it was thanks to the sheer number of kings of monsters that had died trying that they knew the initial steps to enter the formation. What was safe and what was not safe had been slowly uncovered by the kings of monsters in Shennongjia.


    To its surprise, however, the path that Lu Xuan was taking was actually the correct one. The many kings of monsters in Shennongjia had paid an enormous price to glean this knowledge of the way in, and Lu Xuan was now taking the exact same route.


    Just by observing it for a period of time, Lu Xuan had actually seen through the many mysteries of this sword formation.


    Even thinking about it left the rabbit in disbelief and fear.


    Who on earth was this human, and how did he have such terrifying abilities!?


    Ming Yueyao¡¯s emotions were also deeply stirred by this. Although she had not personallye into contact with this formation before this, the Agency of Special Affairs had been researching this formation the whole time. They had even brought in the few experts on formations that existed in this day and age.


    They had also collected many ancient documents to try and discover the key to breaking this formation.


    After all, it was the existence of this formation that had given the kings of monsters in Shennongjia a ce to take cover.


    However, they still had not made any progress thus far, and Lu Xuan had actually easily aplished something thebined efforts of the Agency of Special Affairs had failed to do.


    It was simply frightening!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aplishments in formations were truly scary!


    The deeper they went into the sword formation, the more Ming Yueyao and the rabbit trembled with fear. Only Lu Xuan remained impassive as he moved through the sword formation. Even when the sword qi passed close to him, he did not seem affected in the slightest.


    The ways in which the sword formation flowed and fluctuated were imprinted in Lu Xuan¡¯s mind.


    In truth, this was not something that could deceive him. The sword formation was just a defensive formation, and it was essentially the same as the maze he had set up outside the Yunxuan Vi.


    As it was not a killing formation, in truth though nine out of ten paths led to death, there was a safe way through.


    Of course, if the path taken were incorrect, which meant that the person leading the way was not an expert, it would cause the entire sword formation to immediately be triggered, transforming a formation originally used for defense into a killing formation.


    Coincidentally, Lu Xuan was an expert in formations!


    Needless to say, he could easily lead another person and a rabbit into the sword formation.


    Within the innermost parts of the sword formation, just as the rabbit had said, there was a cave abode of a legendary swordsman.


    Aside from the sword formation surrounding it, there was also a maze formation at the entrance to the cave, protecting the cave abode.


    With the help of his Delusion-breaker Eye, Lu Xuan was quickly able to see how to get through the maze formation and made his way straight into the cave abode.


    ¡°As expected, its a cave abode where a legendary swordsman cultivated!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked around the interior. It was a spacious cave abode, roughly divided into a few regions. Amongst them, one was a pavilion where scriptures were stored. It housed many of the skill manuals collected by the legendary swordsman, with some skill manuals for cultivation, and also skill manuals for reaching a divine level of swordsmanship, which made Ming Yueyao¡¯s eyes gleam.


    The Agency of Special Affairs was mostcking in these kinds of skill manuals being passed down as a legacy.


    As the Agency of Special Affairs did not have aplete cultivation legacy, most of their skill manuals and methodologies were collected through various channels. They were mostcking in aplete systematic cultivation methodology, like the ones here.


    Moreover, a legendary swordsman, in particr, was one of the strongest branches among the Cultivators following the Martial Way.


    Lu Xuan just skimmed through them,mitting these skill manuals to memory, before leaving them. There were too many skill manuals stored in his mind, many of which would shock the world. As such, these skill manuals did not appeal to him very much.


    Aside from that, there was also an alkahestry workshop. When Lu Xuan saw the alkahestry cauldron inside the alkahestry workshop, there was a gleam in his eyes. This was what hecked the most at the moment, because when he was creating alkahestry pills, he was limited by the quality of the alkahestry cauldron.


    This particr alkahestry cauldron was of an exceedingly high quality, so it was currently very important to Lu Xuan.


    Inside the alkahestry workshop, there were also some alkahestry pills ced in porcin sks.


    However, over time, they had lost all their medicinal effects.


    They had already dried and shriveled up, and there was barely anything left.


    However, Lu Xuan discovered that there was a half-finished alkahestry pill inside the alkahestry cauldron. To be precise, it was a cauldron full of half-finished products.


    There seemed to be about ten pills, but they were all only halfplete. The owner of this cave abode had left beforepleting the alkahestry process.


    ¡°Though they¡¯re only half-finished products, and the medicinal effects aren¡¯t even a tenth of what it should be, at this current stage, it¡¯s still pretty good stuff!¡±


    Lu Xuan then kept the ten alkahestry pills, giving one each to Ming Yueyao and the rabbit.


    The two hurriedly received the alkahestry pills and swallowed them. They knew that Lu Xuan had no reason to do them harm, and they could smell the rich medicinal qualities embedded within the pill.


    Thedy and the rabbit hurried to look for a ce where they could refine the medicinal effects of the alkahestry pills within their own bodies.


    As for Lu Xuan, he also picked out a pill and swallowed it. He could feel the medicinal power of this half-finished alkahestry pill suddenly turn into a torrential flow, spreading throughout Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body.


    However, it only took a moment for Lu Xuan topletely digest it, and it also allowed him to sessfully improve his skills.


    Needless to say, Ming Yueyao and the rabbit did not have Lu Xuan¡¯s speed and were still doing their best to digest the medicinal effects of the alkahestry pill.


    Lu Xuan kept the rest of the alkahestry pills. These pills might be the help they direly needed, but for him, it could only be considered a nice bonus.


    Lu Xuan continued his investigation of the cave abode. Aside from the extremely spartan living area, Lu Xuan quickly found the core that was controlling the entire sword formation.


    On a stone pedestal deep within the cave abode, a sword jade was floating in mid-air. This sword jade was controlling the entire sword formation on the outside.


    To be more precise, the sword formation was actually engraved on the sword jade. As long as spirit qi was continuously supplied to it, the sword jade could continue to sustain the sword formation.


    If the sword jade was removed, the entire sword formation would be removed along with it by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°A pretty good reward!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded in satisfaction. Inside this cave abode of a legendary swordsman, he had found the core sword jade controlling the sword formation, as well as an alkahestry cauldron, some half-finished alkahestry pills, and skill manuals for swordsmanship.


    It was a pretty good reward, which would be quite beneficial for raising Lu Xuan¡¯s abilities!


    It would strengthen Lu Xuan¡¯s foundations!


    Following this, Lu Xuan put the sword jade into his pocket, and the moment he removed it, the sword formation in the air above Shennongjia immediately vanished without a trace.


    One dayter, the rabbit and Ming Yueyao had finally emerged one after the other from their cultivation state.


    ¡­

 Chapter 174 - Increased Strength, Internet In Uproar Again

    <h4>Chapter 174: Increased Strength, Inte In Uproar Again</h4>


    To Ming Yueyao¡¯s pleasant surprise, when she had just exited the cultivation state, she found that she had unknowingly already broken through into the Level Nine Invincible Vajra Level.


    It had not been long since she had broken through to the Level Eight Divine Level, so breaking through to the Level Nine Invincible Vajra Level was something beyond her wildest expectations.


    It must be known that even in the present time, an Invincible Vajra level master would be considered one of the strongest in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯ve actually be so strong!¡±


    Ming Yueyao sensed the incredible power contained within her body, and it was at least several times stronger than when she was only a Divine Level.


    Her past self might not even be able to withstand three attacks from her current self, and if she got careless, a single blow might even heavily injure or kill her past self.


    ¡°Stupid woman, getting this excited over just an Invincible Vajra Level!¡±


    The rabbit shot a look at Ming Yueyao, bearing an expression of contempt. It had achieved the Invincible Vajra Level a few days before her.


    Ming Yueyao was at a loss for words at the moment. She still remembered how emotional the rabbit had been when it had exited from its cultivation state.


    After ingesting the alkahestry pill, the rabbit¡¯s strength had obviously increased by a great deal.


    If the rabbit was originally considered one of the weakest among the Invincible Vajra Level kings of monsters, it would only be thanks to its unmatched speed.


    Yet now, this rabbit would even dare to proim to the heavens that it could kill the White Ape King.


    At that moment, the rabbit¡¯s mind was even filled with destructive thoughts, wanting to test out its new and improved powers.


    Then, when it saw Lu Xuan in front of it, it was immediately put back in its ce.


    Even though it was now slightly stronger than the White Ape King,pared to this human with a freakish level of strength, it had no hopes of victory.


    It had seen firsthand how Lu Xuan had trounced the White Ape King. That was truly a thrashing, and the White Ape King had basically no chance to even put up a resistance.


    Moreover, it clearly felt that in this short span of time, Lu Xuan had grown even stronger yet again. He was truly a freak.


    ¡°Young Master, this alkahestry pill is really too awesome! It¡¯s actually raised my strength by a huge amount, and I feel like I can even kill the White Ape King now!¡±


    The rabbit waved its two stubby paws around in a menacing manner.


    ¡°Give me a few more pills, Young Master. When my power increases further, I¡¯ll defeat all your enemies on your behalf. Those who submit will prosper, while those who resist shall perish!¡±


    Watching how the rabbit was fawning over Lu Xuan, a thought sprang unbidden to Ming Yueyao¡¯s mind. It was just using its powerful connections in Lu Xuan to intimidate others.


    The rabbit obviously wanted to exploit Lu Xuan¡¯s strength for its own purposes.


    Lu Xuanughed and replied, ¡°The medicinal ingredients in this alkahestry pill are not your run of the mill stuff. If not for the fact that it¡¯s a half-finished product, at your level, ingesting it would probably cause your body to immediately explode and kill you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that strong?¡± Ming Yueyao asked in rm.


    She had no idea that the alkahestry pill Lu Xuan casually passed to her was that potent. Even though it was only a half-finished product, she felt like it was already very amazing.


    After all, it allowed her to catch up with so many other top tier masters in the world in such a short time.


    ¡°My Young Master is blessed with great fortune and longevity matching the heavens. My adtion for you is like a surging river, flowing out in an unending stream!¡± the rabbit hurriedly said, trying to tter Lu Xuan. It had picked up these words from a human television drama, and it seemed useful for sucking up to someone.


    ¡°Bootlicker!¡± The word popped up into Ming Yueyao¡¯s head. The most absurd part of this was that it was a rabbit trying to lick Lu Xuan¡¯s boots. Was there anything more ridiculous than this?


    She felt like she had finally seen it all, actually seeing a rabbit sucking up to someone in her lifetime.


    Lu Xuan simplyughed it off. He could tell that this alkahestry pill was iplete, as the process was stopped halfway. To be precise, it was missing a certain medicinal ingredient, which was why it was not finished.


    If his guess was correct, the owner of this cave abode probably went out looking for this ingredient. Then, for something must have happened to them when they left, as they had not returned from their search.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s hypothesis was that it was likely they had encountered the incident of Liu Bowen severing the dragon¡¯s veins, and had not returned after that.


    Furthermore, when Spirit Qi disappeared from the world, this cave abode disappearedpletely from the public eye, as there was no way to maintain the running of the sword formation.


    It was only with the recent revival of Spirit Qi in the world that the sword formation resumed its operations, and had drawn the attention of the kings of monsters in Shennongjia.


    ¡°This kind of alkahestry pill would just be wasted on you two if you took more!¡±


    Lu Xuan exined, ¡°Your strength is still too shallow, and your understanding of cultivation is like a child¡¯s. An overreliance on alkahestry pills to raise your strength would conversely be harmful for your future cultivation!¡±


    Thedy and the rabbit did not object, as they were certain that Lu Xuan was telling the truth. The difference between the strength of people who broke through to the next level after mastering their current level and the people who relied on alkahestry pills to level up was stark.


    It was different for Lu Xuan, however, as he could eat alkahestry pills like candy, and it would not hinder him at all.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s happening outside right now?¡± Ming Yueyao was slightly concerned about the current affairs outside.


    She had spent the whole day focused on cultivation, and had no time to pay attention to the outside.


    ¡°Outside? It¡¯s chaos out there right now!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed lightly. While he was waiting for the two of them, he had started browsing the news in his free time.


    essing the news from one¡¯s handphone was simply too convenient now.


    A day ago, Lu Xuan had in the White Ape King during a live broadcast watched by the rest of the world. The event could be called the stone that stirred a thousand waves.


    It was especially the ease at which Lu Xuan killed the White Ape King, which caused him to be the idol of countless youths.


    Who knew how many people were moring about wanting to ask Lu Xuan to be their master. The only problem was that they did not know who Lu Xuan was, and the government was also keeping mum about it.


    Even the American government from overseas was requesting that the Huaxia government publicly announce Lu Xuan¡¯s identity. They argued that such a strong master should be shared by all mankind and not only remain under the jurisdiction of Huaxia.


    It had even triggered a reunion of some small fry in America.


    Now that all the countries across the world were still reeling from these attacks from kings of monsters, and someone had finally stepped forward to make the first move, they naturally would not let the chance slip by.


    Still, that was only the beginning. Early this morning, another king of monsters had emerged. It was a monster cultivated from a cougar, and it announced its desire to avenge the White Ape King.


    The moment it came out into the world, it had caused a death toll in the thousands and turned a small town into a no man¡¯snd.


    Faced with such a situation yet again, people were in a panic, and during this time, people were all asking for Lu Xuan toe out and deal with the monster threat.


    Then, someone that nobody had expected to appear came. The Chief of the Agency of Special Affairs, the Dragon, was actually the first on the scene and stopped the Cougar King.


    After another live broadcast and a hard-fought battle, the Dragon had in the Cougar King on the spot.


    It was the second time humanity¡¯s champion had beaten a king of monsters, and the inte was in an uproar.


    ¡­

 Chapter 175 - The Dragons Shock

    <h4>Chapter 175: The Dragon¡¯s Shock</h4>


    With the appearance of the Cougar King, the aggression between mankind and the monsters had suddenly ramped up!


    Many people realized that the White Ape King was not the only one of its kind.


    There were too many kings of monsters like it still in hiding!


    Moreover, they feared that all these kings of monsters were opposed to humans!


    After all, this was a matter of their survival as a species. Even if they wanted to cohabit the world peacefully with humans, how could humans live peacefully with them?


    The only way was for humans to have the strength and abilities to resist and to control them!


    Under these circumstances, the appearance of the Dragon undoubtedly fulfilled everyone¡¯s expectations.


    The champions of humanity were not limited to a mysterious man in ck, as another had now appeared.


    Furthermore, unlike Lu Xuan, who remained shrouded in mystery, the Dragon¡¯s identity was quickly revealed.


    He was the number one man in Huaxia, the Chief of the Agency of Special Affairs!


    With the Dragon¡¯s identity being exposed, the superpower that was the Agency of Special Affairs had finally appeared in the public eye.


    People finally knew that there was actually such a fearsome faction of Cultivators in Huaxia and that it was subordinate to the country¡¯s government.


    Without a doubt, this immediately brought many people peace of mind. So it was not just the monsters who were secretly growing stronger, but humans were also secretly developing their strength.


    Humans were notpletely helpless against the threat of monsters.


    Both sides had strong champions.


    This was, without question, the most important fact!


    Though the Dragon¡¯s win over the Cougar King was not like Lu Xuan¡¯s fight, where he seemed to punish the White Ape King like teaching a child a lesson, despite it being the size of a small mountain, the Dragon¡¯s fight could be said to bring people contentment.


    The fight unfolded in the way that everyone imagined a fight between a top tier master and a king of monsters should happen.


    This desire of the masses should have been fulfilled with Lu Xuan defeated the White Ape King, but he had made killing the White Ape King look too easy. As such, the people¡¯s wishes were finally granted when the Dragon fought the Cougar King.


    In that instant, Dragon¡¯s fame instantly rose, and people brought up the name of Huaxia¡¯s number one man once again.


    ¡°Another one that emerged got killed!¡±


    The rabbit shivered as it watched the screen. Then, it gave Lu Xuan a sidelong nce, as it recalled right away how Lu Xuan had quickly dispatched of the White Ape King.


    ¡°I say, monsters can¡¯t stick out from being too strong, or it¡¯s hard to stay alive!¡± the rabbit said, even though it was quaking with fright in front of Lu Xuan.


    Still, it was essentially still a king of monsters. It knew that someone was behind these kings of monsters, instigating them toe out into the world.


    Even though sucking up to Lu Xuan and fawning over him was not something befitting his status as a king of monsters, it was still better than having its head chopped off and its corpse dissected in some research facility.


    Capital City, Agency of Special Affairs Headquarters.


    Having parted ways with Lu Xuan, Ming Yueyao met the Dragon in the Capital City headquarters.


    At this time, the Dragon was just returning from outside.


    ¡°When the analysis of the dissection isplete, give me a copy of the report!¡±


    The Dragon¡¯s assistant received their orders and left.


    When the Dragon had regained his focus and set eyes on Ming Yueyao, he was suddenly taken aback, as he saw that Ming Yueyao had actually attained the Invincible Vajra Level.


    He was about to ask Ming Yueyao what happened in this period of time, but he was now actually stunned.


    Seeing the Dragon freeze, Ming Yueyao let out a breathyugh. She had never seen the Dragon react like that. He had always projected an image of being fully in control, so she had never seen the Dragon surprised before.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with your level of cultivation? Is this rted to Mr. Lu?¡± the Dragon asked to rify.


    Ming Yueyao nodded and rted everything that happened to the Dragon.


    ¡°That cave abode of a legendary swordsman¡­¡± The Dragon squinted as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe a sword formation we couldn¡¯t deal with could not even trouble Mr. Lu. He¡¯s really knowledgeable!¡±


    Everything that Ming Yueyao was telling him now was new to them.


    The Agency of Special Affairs did not know that Lu Xuan had gone into the sword formation after the fight.


    As for the sword formation, the Agency of Special Affairs had guessed that it might be a cave abode of some Cultivator.


    They had indeed intended to conduct a full investigation. However, nobody could have expected that before they could begin, Lu Xuan had already kept everything in his pocket.


    Also, the alkahestry pill that Lu Xuan casually gave Ming Yueyao was no simple pill, as it had actually helped her break through to the next level of the Invincible Vajra, even though she only just had a breakthrough not long ago.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s a good result regardless. Now our Agency of Special Affairs has one more Invincible Vajra master. This is really great!¡±


    The Dragon was smiling radiantly, full of joy.


    He did not feel that Ming Yueyao¡¯s increasing strength was a threat to himself.


    In truth, during this period of time, the Agency of Special Affairs was under too much pressure. There were many reports of kings of monsters appearing in various parts of the country.


    Many were still hiding deep in the mountains and forests, and unlike the strong masters in human society, they could not be monitored closely.


    All alone, he was beginning to feel like he could not keep up. Now, with Ming Yueyao¡¯s growth, it was like their fighting strength had doubled, and she was extremely essential.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a mission shortly. There¡¯s a king of monsters in the northeast, itching to cause trouble. I wanted to lead a team there myself at first, but since you¡¯re here, you can take the lead!¡± The Dragon paid no heed to the bitter look in Ming Yueyao¡¯s eyes, immediately giving her a new assignment.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, besides the things that Mr. Lu took with him, I¡¯ve got people to bring back the most important skill manuals from inside the cave abode. You can put a team of experts together to research them and see if they¡¯re good enough for widespread use!¡± Ming Yueyao reported.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll get someone on that immediately!¡± the Dragon replied.


    Elsewhere, Lu Xuan had already returned to the Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°Little Guoguo, your big bro has brought back a little rabbit for you. Come, y with the little rabbit!¡±


    Lu Xuan carried the rabbit to little Guoguo.


    ¡°Wow, what a cute rabbit! Thank you, big bro!¡±


    Little Guoguo hugged the small rabbit. Then, she climbed agilely onto Lu Xuan¡¯s shoulder, giving Lu Xuan a big kiss on the cheek before heading off contentedly to y with the little rabbit.


    The little rabbit trembled, not daring to resist. It was a dignified king of monsters now reduced to being a child¡¯s ything.


    Even so, it dared not resist. In any case, on the way back, Lu Xuan had told it that if it behaved well, there would be further benefits to be gained.


    If it did not behave, it would be instantly butchered and made into braised rabbit meat.


    The dignified rabbit king of monsters was now eagerly trying to please its new young master in little Guoguo. At the very least, its new master seemed easier to fool than Lu Xuan.


    At this moment, Liu Wanrong walked over and asked, ¡°Son, was the person who killed the White Ape King you?¡±


    Lu Xuan was momentarily stunned. Though he had asked Ming Yueyao to keep his involvement secret, he had no intention of hiding anything from his own mother.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was me!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan admit it, Liu Wanrong let out a sigh, a difficult expression appearing on her beautiful face.


    ¡°You need to be careful. Now that you¡¯ve made a move, it¡¯s only a matter of time before people pick up clues about you. When that happens, trouble will never stop finding you!¡± Liu Wanrong warned.


    ¡°Rx, Mom, you¡¯re underestimating me too much. If one troublemaker appears, I¡¯ll kill one, and if two appear, I¡¯ll kill two!¡± Lu Xuanughed.


    ¡­

 Chapter 176 - A New Era Comes

    <h4>Chapter 176: A New Era Comes</h4>


    On the first day of the new year, almost simultaneously, the governments of the major countries around the world announced the existence of the world of Cultivators to the public and began to promote cultivation within their popce.


    The entire world had taken a step into a whole new age of cultivation.


    Everyone eagerly anticipated bing a Cultivator.


    The Huaxia government also published a skill manual teaching the basics of cultivation on their official website. It came with extremely detailed illustrations exining cultivation and was free to download.


    In an instant, the whole nation fell into the cultivation craze.


    Lu Xuan also took a look at the basic cultivation skill manual and found that it was indeed a very basic cultivation skill manual.


    Those who managed to cultivate their inner qi and start on the path of cultivation by following this guide would probably have to be fairly talented in the first ce.


    Lu Xuan clearly knew what the government was nning. First of all, the Huaxia government did not have the ability to truly enable all its citizens to begin cultivation. After all, resources were limited, and it was unsustainable for everyone to be a Cultivator.


    If one had no power, no authority, and no money, and did not even have talent, one would naturally be excluded from cultivation.


    Of course, this did not mean that it was impossible for ordinary people to cultivate, but they probably had to wait for the next revival of spirit qi, and try again when the spirit qi was denser.


    With each instance of spirit qi reviving, the density of spirit qi in the world would increase to a point where an average person could begin cultivation.


    Still, the first movers who became Cultivators ahead of everyone else would have a dominant advantage in the future age.


    Secondly, the government was also using this method to screen those people who were talented, so they could train them under their wing and take firm control over thergest group of Cultivators.


    Even Lu Shanshan was saying that her school recently began promoting the cultivation skill manual. Those who could cultivate Spiritual Qi were eligible for subsidies from the government, and it was not like before, where people who awakened their talents were abducted.


    There were simply too many people to take all of them away.


    Following Lu Xuan¡¯s orders, Lu Shanshan did not reveal her strong cultivation and was treated as an ordinary person. Even so, she was remarkable within her school poption.


    This is because, in her entire school, only a couple of dozen people were able to cultivate Spiritual Qi.


    At this stage, with such a simple skill manual, those who could cultivate Spiritual Qi were undoubtedly budding talents in cultivation.


    There were even various organizationsing into the school to promote themselves, trying to convince them to join theirpanies, and even offering them a sry while they were still schooling.


    This was under the condition that the student joined theirpany to work for them after graduating.


    Among Lu Shanshan¡¯s schoolmates, there were many who had already signed contracts with these different organizations.


    Lu Xuan knew that these kinds of situations would be more and moremonce. These Cultivators were like university graduates in the early days, highly demanded and treated like high-end elite talents wherever they went.


    Even his father, Lu Tianxiang, and mother, Liu Wanrong, had people from the governmenting to their workces to promote cultivation.


    The government had held back for so many years, secretly umting and training talents, and now they were finally showing their hand.


    Among all the countries of the world, Huaxia was the most sessful in its campaign to promote cultivation, and it did not go as well in other countries.


    Still, this time, the governments of the world were very seriously promoting cultivation. Ever since the monsters emerged, everyone came to realize that wars would not just be waged between countries in the future, but there would be more conflicts between mankind and the monsters.


    These would even be life and death conflicts.


    If they did not promote cultivation, when those monsters continued to grow more monstrous and get stronger, they feared that they would all die at the monsters¡¯ hands. Theirnds would also be the yground for monsters.


    During this period of time, Lu Xuan continued to stay in the Yunxuan Vi without leaving the house, fully focused on guiding his family in their cultivation.


    With the alkahestry pills Lu Xuan took from the cave abode of the legendary swordsman, and the guidance from a top tier master like Lu Xuan, the number of masters living in the Yunxuan Vi increased all at once.


    Among them, his mother, Liu Wanrong, showed the fastest improvement, already reaching the Invincible Vajra Level. Her growth was even faster than Zhang Hongyang.


    Besides her, Zhang Hongyang, Yang Chengsi, Shi Danze, and Ding Zhuxuan had also sessively entered the Invincible Vajra Level.


    Looking in from the outside world, this would be an extremely rare sight. Invincible Vajra Level masters, who could be the patriarch of any faction elsewhere, could be said to be a dime a dozen in the Yunxuan Vi.


    Even his father, Lu Tianxiang, and younger sister, Lu Shanshan, had inconspicuously reached a Divine Level of cultivation and were not far from the Invincible Vajra level. Even Lu Tianxiang¡¯s originally sparse hair had begun to grow thick again.


    This was also Lu Tianxiang¡¯s greatest motivation for cultivating. Initially, he was unable to maintain certain hairstyles due to his thinning hair, but now he could style his hair in any way he wanted.


    If this information got out, all the balding people around the world would probably rush to make cultivation their number one priority. One only knew the horrors of balding when reaching the middle of one¡¯s life.


    Even his little sister Lu Guoguo managed to reach a National Guardian Level of cultivation while ying around. This cultivation speed left even the rabbit Megatron scared stiff.


    In the beginning, this rabbit still held on to a lot of its pride as a king of monsters. Even though it had submitted to Lu Xuan, in terms of cultivation, it should still have been the second strongest after Lu Xuan in the entire vi.


    Who could expect that in a short time, a group of Invincible Vajras would actually appear in the Yunxuan Vi.


    It must be pointed out that presently in the outside world, the title of Invincible Vajra was synonymous with being the strongest in the world.


    Just by looking at the damage the White Ape King caused, leaving tens of thousands of people dead, one could imagine just how fearsome the destructive power of an Invincible Vajra master was.


    Currently, here in this vi, even the person guarding the door could be an Invincible Vajra Level master. In this ce, the rabbit did not feel a sense of superiority at all, despite being a king of monsters.


    In this ce, among these freaks, it was just a very ordinary rabbit. It might not even be able to defeat the second sister Lu Shanshan even if she was just a Divine level.


    Even more terrifyingly, it discovered that this might be because of the suppression by the world. If the environment of the world allowed it, this ce might be spitting out a pack of freakishly strong masters.


    And the one who had created these abnormally strong masters was none other than Lu Xuan!


    It still had no idea what Lu Xuan¡¯s background was. In the long time since it hade to Yunxuan Vi, it still had seen no sign of Lu Xuan¡¯s sect.


    This caused it to grow even more awed by Lu Xuan.


    With a group of masters holding the fort in the vi, Lu Xuan also felt more at ease, and naturally no longer needed to keep watch at all times. With this group of powerful masters, unless they were bombed with nuclear weapons, it was basically improbable that any attack would defeat them.


    This was especially so after Lu Xuan ced the sword jade in the core area of the Yunxuan Vi. The sword formation merged into one with the maze formation that Chu Yunfan hadid down, and the defensive systems of the entire Yunxuan Vi were starting to take up its initial shape.


    With the protection of this sword formation, even an elite army of thirty or fifty thousand would end up all dead if they attacked.


    This kind of defense could essentially be said to be as steady as a mountain.


    ¡­

 Chapter 177 - Parent-Teacher Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 177: Parent-Teacher Meeting</h4>


    A new era hase, and everyone was caught up in the mad cultivation craze. Of course, at the current stage, there were not many who could sense spirit qi and truly take their first steps to bing Cultivators.


    The total number of Cultivators was significant, but in proportion to the entire poption, it was definitely not much.


    Still, even if they could not sense spirit qi, by following the skill manual and cultivating, they would still absorb some of the spirit qi into their body. After all, the skill manual was useful, and while the tiny amount of spirit qi was essentially useless for cultivation, it was not without its benefits.


    Even if they would not be able to cultivate Spiritual Qi after decades of cultivation, it would still help strengthen their body.


    Moreover, by continuing to absorb spirit qi like this, even a pig would get enlightened after several decades, and begin their path of cultivation.


    After all, in the beginning, aside from relying on the spirit qi in the world, a person¡¯s cultivation was more dependent on their own physical abilities.


    Hence, Cultivators were actually not too reliant on the spirit qi in the world. To be more precise, at the present stage, the spirit qi in the world was nothing more than something to help people get started by equipping them with basic cultivation abilities.


    At the current stage, it was very difficult for Cultivators to borrow power from the world, and it would be, at most, slightly better than nothing.


    At the beginning of the new year and towards the end of the school term, Lu Xuan left the Yunxuan Vi and arrived at the gates of a high school in Fu City.


    There was only one reason for him to leave Yunxuan Vi toe here, and it was that he had been called in for a parent-teacher meeting.


    During this period of time, Lu Shanshan could be said to have made leaps and bounds in the progress of her cultivation. She had already attained the Divine Level and was only one level below the world¡¯s strongest Invincible Vajra level masters.


    Furthermore, with her bloodline and the martial arts Lu Xuan personally taught her, even if she encountered a regr Invincible Vajra Level master, she would be able to exchange a few blows and would not be at aplete disadvantage.


    For this reason, Lu Shanshan was a bigdy boss in the school with a reputation. Earlier this morning, he had received a call from a teacher at Lu Shanshan¡¯s school and learned that in the morning, Lu Shanshan had beaten up some troublemakers in school.


    This was already the fifth time this month that Lu Shanshan had attacked someone, and the teachers were at their wit¡¯s end. They had no choice but to use the legendary forbidden technique¡ªcalling in the parents.


    Now that all the nations had made the existence of Cultivators public and even promoted cultivation in school, many Cultivators had appeared in schools, and Lu Shanshan was no longer the most special one.


    As such, Lu Xuan allowed her to stop keeping her abilities secret, as long as she did not reveal the full extent of her cultivation.


    After all, even ordinary people had started cultivating, and someone who could reach Level One was already considered gifted.


    Even if there were some who awakened their godly natural talents and had a faster cultivation speed than the average Cultivator, they would at most be at a Level Three or Level Four standard.


    Lu Shanshan could deal with them with one hand behind her back.


    Even with a small percentage of her true power, she was strong enough to be the top in her school.


    Lu Xuan did not really mind what she was doing. Lu Shanshan was fighting for justice and not bullying the weak.


    Even if her actions provoked some bigshots, he was not afraid. Was there anyone who was a stronger backer than him right now?


    Anyone who dared to bully his sister would be picking a fight with him.


    Regarding this particr incident, their mother, Liu Wanrong, had shut herself off to consolidate her own cultivation, and their father was also busy at work. Especially since he had revealed that he was a Cultivator, he had earned the attention of his superiors at thepany and got promoted as a model employee, so he had a lot more on his te recently.


    Therefore, it fell to her older brother to handle this matter.


    Seeing the carefree and immature faces all around the high school campus, Lu Xuan could not help but feel a tinge of sorrow. This thing called youth really could not be taken back once it was gone.


    Before Lu Xuan could enter the high school gates, the security guards stopped him for a while. No matter how they looked at him, Lu Xuan looked like a student, dressed in a T-shirt, cargo pants, and a pair of Air Jordans. He looked just like a student.


    The guard at the gate even began to suspect he was a student who had yed truant, and Lu Xuan was only let in after making timely contact with Lu Shanshan¡¯s teacher.


    Lu Xuan did not know how to feel about this misunderstanding, but it could not be helped.


    Very soon, Lu Xuan met with Lu Shanshan¡¯s teacher. She looked to be in her twenties, was average looking, and was probably a new teacher who had graduated from university not long ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Shanshan¡¯s older brother?¡±


    The female teacher looked at Lu Xuan with suspicion. He did not look at all like the older brother in his twenties that Lu Shanshan had talked about.


    With the improvement in his cultivation, Lu Xuan currently looked to be at most 16 or 17 years old, and others might even believe he and Lu Shanshan were the same age.


    ¡°That¡¯s right; I¡¯m the older brother of this girl!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. After the female teacher checked his ID, she finally confirmed that he was indeed Lu Shanshan¡¯s older brother.


    ¡°This older brother looks way too young, and he¡¯s also so handsome!¡± The female teacher felt uneasy under Lu Xuan¡¯s steady gaze.


    She had never seen such a handsome boy in her life. Even the male actors on television were iparable to Lu Xuan¡¯s in terms of their countenance.


    Even so, the female teacher quickly regained herposure, saying, ¡°Shanshan¡¯s brother, you should know why we have asked you toe here today. In this school term, Shanshan has already beaten up several students, and their parents are all sending theirints to the school. As her guardian, please properly teach Shanshan. After all, she¡¯s a girl, and though she¡¯s also a Cultivator, she can¡¯t continue solving everything with violence like this!¡±


    ¡°Teacher, you can¡¯t me me for this. That Lu Benwei went way too far. Just because he¡¯s awakened some magic powers and be one of the Awakened, he¡¯s been going around bullying our underssmen. Madam, did you know that he put someone in the hospital?¡± Lu Shanshan said indignantly.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, we can call the police and leave it to them, instead of taking matters into our own hands!¡± The female teacher continued with a frown, ¡°Also, I¡¯m saying this for your own good. That Lu Benweies from a rich family, and if they take you to court, it will cause a lot of trouble for your family. I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I, Shanshan¡¯s brother!¡±


    Lu Xuan furrowed his brow at this, replying, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t agree with what you¡¯re saying. Maybe you¡¯re saying it for our benefit, but I don¡¯t agree with this educational philosophy. If everyone doesn¡¯t step in, then it simply serves to encourage this kind of culture. Moreover, my sister just happens to be strong, so she should use her strength to do good!¡±


    The female teacher suddenly felt helpless hearing this. She immediately knew why Lu Shanshan was so stubborn and refused to listen to her. It turned out that she was being influenced by the teachings of her older brother. How could she not go astray and pick fights?


    Bullheadedness was their family culture!


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about us, teacher. Let that Lu family, or whoever they, cane at us!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°This is criminal. I must get the school to expel that sl*t. Look at how badly she¡¯s beaten up our son!¡±


    At this moment, a woman¡¯s shrill voice could be heard from the outside.


    ¡­

 Chapter 178 - Not Just Strong-Willed

    <h4>Chapter 178: Not Just Strong-Willed</h4>


    Immediately following this, the door to the office opened, and two middle-aged people¡ªa man and a woman¡ªentered the room. The man was in a trim suit and looked like a businessman, while the middle-aged woman was bloated and obese, in a luxurious long dress and bearing a haughty expression.


    ¡°This is the little b*tch who injured my son!¡± the middle-aged woman said while pointing a finger straight at Lu Shanshan. ¡°Hubby, you need to get the school to expel this b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m Lu Benwei¡¯s father, Lu Zhengyu!¡± the middle-aged man stepped forward to say. ¡°My son has been heavily injured at your school, and the school needs to make amends to my son for this incident, or our family will not let this incident rest. Furthermore, you should know that my son is an Awakened who has awakened an ability to do magic, so he is now under the wing of the Agency of Special Affairs. If you don¡¯t deal with this matter, we will get the relevant departments to handle it!¡±


    ¡°Parents of Lu Benwei, please calm yourselves down first. I think Shanshan is still a child, and she did not mean to hurt your son!¡±


    The teacher moved forward, putting herself between them and Lu Shanshan.


    This instantly changed Lu Xuan¡¯s opinion of her. This teacher had seemed to be teaching Lu Shanshan to eptpromises, but in the critical moment, her soul as a teacher seemed to burst out in full disy.


    She acted even though Lu Shanshan was much stronger than her and did not need her protection.


    ¡°She did not mean it? Are you going to let it go just because this little b*tch says it wasn¡¯t intentional? I¡¯m going to make her pay. I want this little b*tch expelled!¡±


    The middle-aged woman lost her temper at once and began hurling abuses.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach her a proper lesson today on behalf of her parents!¡±


    However, before she could say anything even more insulting, arge palm came swinging towards her.


    The middle-aged woman was pped so hard that she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    At this moment, everyone realized that Lu Xuan had hit her.


    ¡°Teach her a lesson on our behalf? Who the hell are you?¡± Lu Xuan sneered coldly.


    If this was his past life, it was something that would never have happened. A regr rich merchant would never dare to make a ruckus about teaching a highly cultivated Cultivator a lesson.


    That was simply suicidal.


    It was because, during that time, everyone knew how terrifying these Cultivators were, and would never dare to provoke them.


    However, in the present day, the changes in the world were only just beginning, so the logic of many people was still the same as how it was in the past. They naturally believed that money and authority made one powerful.


    If this incident happened a few yearster, the teacher, Miss Liu, would be more worried about the student Lu Benwei and not Lu Shanshan.


    ¡°You dare hit me? Lu Zhengyu, did you see that? He dared to hit me! Hurry up and call the cops, I want him locked away for a long time!¡±


    The woman was stunned and could not react at all, turning to scream at the man like a fishwife.


    The man was about tosh out in anger, but when he had a close look at Lu Xuan¡¯s face, he suddenly began trembling with fear, and his legs almost gave out under him.


    ¡°Lu¡­ Mr. Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°You recognize me?¡±


    He was slightly surprised because he had no impression of ever meeting this Lu Zhengyu before.


    ¡°I only caught a glimpse of you once at a banquet in a mountain vi, Mister Lu, sir!¡± Lu Zhengyu hurriedly exined. ¡°I never expected to meet you here, Mister Lu. I¡¯ve made a terrible mistake, sir!¡±


    Lu Xuan knew which mountain vi banquet he was talking about right away, and it was not difficult to guess because he had only ever attended one such banquet.


    There were too many people there at the time, all of whom were bosses of their ownpanies in Min Province.


    This Lu Zhengyu was probably standing in a corner somewhere, basically going unnoticed by Lu Xuan.


    And while Lu Xuan paid no attention to Lu Zhengyu, Lu Zhengyu hadpletelymitted Lu Xuan to memory. It was no exaggeration to say that on that night, his views on life, values, and the world were utterly subverted.


    He had only found out at that time that aside from the world of merchants and politicians, there was actually also a world of Cultivators.


    Furthermore, this world of Cultivators had an influence on the financial world.


    He had not known about this because he was too low on thedder, and never came into contact with people from the world of Cultivators.


    To be there that day, he had to beg and plead to get an invitation from a secret source, and it allowed him the privilege of seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s disy of power.


    Up till now, that scene had remained fixed in his mind, and try as he might, he could not forget it.


    To people in the financial world, the world of Cultivators was a far superior existence. To the people in the world of Cultivators, Lu Xuan was one of the outstanding individuals.


    He had seen how fierce Lu Xuan was when he took a life and how he seemed to bepletely above thew.


    When he saw that, he knew that this was what it truly meant to be someone on top of the world!


    Afterward, he had tried to gather information about him but was unsessful. He only found out that the man called Mr. Lu was a real big deal in Min Province and was second to none.


    Several months had passed since that incident, and the government had suddenly announced the existence of the world of Cultivators while promoting cultivation practices. Their son had also awakened to his magic powers, bing one of the Awakened, and even made connections under the Agency of Special Affairs.


    He had initially believed that their family could now enjoy a meteoric rise up the socialdder. Who would have expected them to actually step on the toes of a huge superpower that nobody could afford to cross?


    Even the big shots that he had to pay respects to in Min Province were ordered around like dogs in front of this Mr. Lu.


    The influence that scene had on him was burned too deeply into his mind.


    At this moment, he came to realize just how crazy he had been. He had not even stopped to consider that his son was an Awakened and not a regr human. Anyone who could put him in the hospital would not be a regr person, and would not be someone they could afford to provoke.


    Smack!


    There was another p, but this time it was not delivered by Lu Xuan, but by Lu Zhengyu.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, woman. You didn¡¯t bring up our son the right way, and he¡¯s only learned how to be hedonistic, living off his parent¡¯s riches. This is what¡¯s caused this disaster today!¡±


    Smack!


    As he said this, he pped the middle-aged woman once again.


    The sessive ps left the middle-aged woman punch-drunk. She never expected that her own husband would not help her and even take someone else¡¯s side against her.


    From the side, the teacher Miss Liu was also dumbfounded. What was going on here?


    Before this, she had thought that this stubborn pair of siblings would be in big trouble for stepping on the Lu family¡¯s toes, but now it seemed like it was the other way around. The Lu family had chosen the wrong people to pick a fight with.


    She felt like maybe they were not just strong-willed? Maybe they were actually strong like Invincible Vajras?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can stop putting on an act!¡±


    Lu Xuan stopped him impassively.


    Lu Zhengyu immediately ceased what he was doing with a slightly embarrassed smile on his face, as Lu Xuan had seen right through him.


    ¡°Seeing as your wife has yet tomit a serious mistake today, I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourselves. Donate ten million to the school for them to build a new school building, and you can count it as a way of earning karma!¡± Lu Xuan said lightly.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Lu! Thank you very much, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Lu Zhengyu was overjoyed. Although he felt the pinch from spending ten million, getting out of this incident unscathed was more than he could have hoped for.


    Suddenly, at this very moment, there was the sound of screaming and exmationsing from outside.


    ¡­

 Chapter 179 - An Invincible Vajra Level Master to Spar with Lu Shanshan

    <h4>Chapter 179: An Invincible Vajra Level Master to Spar with Lu Shanshan</h4>


    Lu Xuan and Lu Shanshan rushed out through the door, and they saw that two figures were currently in the school field trading blows.


    The aftermath of the fighting left the school¡¯s students screaming and fleeing in fear.


    One of the fighters was in a long golden robe and wore a mask that looked like a ferocious and malicious devil. Holding a long samurai sword in his hands, he continuously swung it around, the shing de sweeping out and utterly destroying the school field.


    Facing him, his opponent was a man in arge red coat embroidered with a golden dragon, and he wore a mask with the visage of a fierce tiger. He wielded a long staff which shed out in sweeping strikes as he engaged in a fierce battle with the man in the long robe.


    ¡°Invicible Vajras!¡±


    Looking closely, Lu Xuan discovered that the two were no amateurs, and were actually both Invincible Vajra Level masters.


    Although masters at this level were not as rare as when Lu Xuan had in the White Ape King, they were still a tiny minority.


    ¡°Yin Hu,st time it was inconvenient for me to act, but this time I will finish you off for sure!¡±


    The man dressed in the long golden robe embroidered with a round sun wielded his samurai sword and continued to press the attack.


    ¡°Japanese martial arts!¡±


    Lu Xuan could tell at a nce that the warrior in the long golden robe was using what was probably Japanese martial arts.


    Compared to Chinese martial arts, moves in Japanese martial arts had more killing intent, and each blow was meant to take a life.


    Chinese martial arts also ced an emphasis on strengthening the body and defending the nation.


    Inparison, Japanese martial arts werepletely dedicated to the art of killing, and every move prioritized killing the enemy.


    As for the man in the red coat, the staff techniques he was using were also identified by Lu Xuan as part of the Shaolin staff techniques.


    The two men were undoubtedly top tier masters. It was rare to see one in everyday life, and yet, at this moment, two of them had appeared here.


    And it seemed like it was not the first time the two had fought!


    However, soon enough, the man called Yin Hu started to lose ground to the Japanese samurai, as his aura gradually grew weaker.


    ¡°Despicable. You actually used poison!¡± Yin Hu said in a deep resounding voice, but it revealed a hint of weakness.


    ¡°Since I knew that you were going around tracking me, how could I note prepared!¡±


    A smugugh came from behind the Japanese samurai¡¯s devil mask.


    ¡°Though these toxins aren¡¯t very useful against Invincible Vajra Level masters like yourself, and will only weaken you temporarily, it¡¯s enough for me!¡±


    The Japanese samurai was keenly aware of how strong the toxin he used was. Normally, a single drop was enough to kill an elephant, let along a normal human being.


    Even so, this man before him, Yin Hu, was no normal human being, but one of Huaxia¡¯s strongest masters. The life force of an Invincible Vajra Level master far exceeded that of an elephant. He only needed some time, and his body¡¯s natural metabolism would be able to expel the toxins out of his body.


    ¡°Even if I die today, it¡¯s not going to end well for you!¡±


    Yin Hu¡¯s breathing started to get ragged.


    ¡°Our leader is already rushing here. It¡¯s not going to end well for you!¡± Yin Hu continued, panting heavily.


    The Japanese samuraiughed out loud, replying, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? Your leader, Chen Long, is going after the Indian Brahmanist master in the southwest region!


    ¡°As for your other reinforcements, I have my allies to intercept them. None of the people in the outer circle of your organization are a match for mypanions!¡±


    The Japanese samurai was beside himself with glee and basically did not hide anything, letting all the secrets slip out.


    ¡°Yin Hu, you¡¯ve pursued me so many times and gotten in the way of my business. Now I¡¯ll send you up to heaven!¡±


    With a loud roar, the Japanese samurai swung down with his samurai sword, and with a loud ng, the long staff in Yin Hu¡¯s hands was blown away.


    Still, the Japanese samurai did not let up his assault and followed up quickly with another strike from his long sword, the de shing towards Yin Hu straight away.


    At this point, Yin Hu was already gasping for breath, and essentially had no energy left to dodge.


    Suddenly, at this exact moment, there was the sharp sound of something bursting through the air.


    ng!


    A pebble collided with the long sword.


    Both of the Japanese samurai¡¯s hands that held the sword were trembling, and the sword had almost been blown away.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± The Japanese samurai hurriedly turned to look in the direction the pebble had some shooting out from.


    There, he saw on the third story of the building, a young man and a young woman looking at them from a distance.


    It was the siblings Lu Xuan and Lu Shanshan.


    ¡°Girl, go and face that Japanese samurai, and get some realbat experience!¡± Lu Xuan said. Even though Lu Shanshan had fought many people on a day to day basis, it was the strong bullying the weak, and the people she beat up were small-time troublemakers.


    She had never fought with a real master before.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Already, Lu Shanshan could not hold herself back and leapt down directly from the third story,nding softly on the ground like a feather.


    ¡°Young girl!¡±


    When the Japanese samurai saw how Lu Shanshan had jumped out light as a feather, in a disy of extremely high-level Qinggong, he naturally knew that Lu Shanshan was also a Cultivator.


    Even so, he still did not consider Lu Shanshan a worthy opponent, and his eyes were filled with arrogance.


    He was a formidable Invincible Vajra Level Cultivator. How could he be afraid of a youngss?


    Lu Shanshan did not have the typical air of an Invincible Vajra level master.


    ¡°What fast Qinggong!¡±


    In the short span of time during which the Japanese samurai was recovering from the numbness in his arms, Lu Shanshan had already advanced in front of him to attack.


    Furthermore, Lu Shanshan¡¯s movements were swift and fierce, and her form had an iparable beauty, like a god descended from heaven.


    Still, the Japanese samurai sensed an extremely dangerous airing from this elegant fist technique.


    Swish!


    The Japanese samurai quickly chopped down with his steel sword.


    However, the sword passed straight through Lu Shanshan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Crap, it was an illusion!¡±


    The Japanese samurai realized his mistake at once, and as expected, a pale, tender fist immediately smashed into his chest.


    Bang!


    The Japanese samurai staggered backward, feeling like his qi and blood were churning, and his internal organs were quivering from the impact.


    ¡°She¡¯s not an Invincible Vajra, but she actually possesses such strength!¡±


    Behind the devil mask, an expression of disbelief shed across the Japanese samurai¡¯s eyes. He could not believe that he had actually been injured by a Divine level opponent.


    He had already identified that Lu Shanshan was not an Invincible Vajra, and was at best a Divine Level. However, she was different from regr Divine levels, as if she was a regr Divine level, even being punched directly should not have caused him to take any damage.


    In this way, Lu Shanshan was different and obviously possessed strength way above a regr Divine Level master¡¯s, enough to even dare to take on an Invincible Vajra level master such as himself.


    Seeing that the Japanese samurai now had his hands tied, Yin Hu hurriedly assumed a cross-legged position on the ground, beginning to expel the toxins from his body.


    Noticing that Yin Hu had started to expel the toxins, the Japanese samurai also started to get anxious. Even so, Lu Shanshan was an obstacle in front of him that he could not ignore.


    In the vicinity, Lu Xuan was still keeping watch with a predatory gaze. The pebble from earlier had been shot out by him, and the Japanese samurai instinctively felt that Lu Xuan was a powerful threat.


    ¡­

 Chapter 180 - Trying to Kill My Little Sister, You Want to Die?

    <h4>Chapter 180: Trying to Kill My Little Sister, You Want to Die?</h4>


    The situation was beginning to worsen for him!


    As expected, the Huaxia maind was where masters were produced inrge numbers, and they were numerous as the clouds in the sky!


    The Japanese samurai immediately began to feel flustered. He remembered what their organization¡¯s leader had told him before he departed. At that time, he waspletely self-assured and did not take the leader¡¯s words to heart.


    He had always felt that even though Huaxia had way too many hidden masters, most of them were not on the authorities¡¯ side, so they only had to be careful of masters from the Agency of Special Affairs.


    Even so, the Agency of Special Affairs only had a few masters, so there was no way for them to oversee so many people.


    Since theynded on the maind, it could be said that they were undefeated, sweeping away their foes. Countless Huaxia masters had already been caught unawares and in by them, and they had even managed to plunder many good things and ship them back to Japan.


    However, starting from half a month ago, an organization called Dragon Soul had appeared and started throwing a wrench in their operations everywhere.


    His own operations had been sabotaged by this Yin Hu several times already.


    This was why he had specially set a trap to deal with Yin Hu. After all that effort, he had finally tricked Yin Hu and reduced hisbat power with toxins, and he had thought he could finish off Yin Hu here in one go.


    He could never have expected the sudden appearance of a young man and woman who could actually beat him into submission.


    The young girl, especially, was an extreme anomaly. Even though she was only a Divine level, she could actually injure an Invincible Vajra level master.


    As for the young man, he only watched from afar. However, with that single flick of the young man¡¯s finger, he knew the young man was not to be underestimated.


    ¡°I need to end this quickly. All the masters of Huaxia must die!¡±


    At this moment, the Japanese samurai had made up his mind. In a sh, he shed out with the samurai sword in his hands, sending a long sweeping sword qi rushing straight at Lu Shanshan.


    However, in the next moment, he saw something that left him shocked. Lu Shanshan took a deep breath, and with a feminine shout, actually managed to blow away the sword qi with a single punch.


    The sword qi that could cleave any other Divine level master in half actually had no effect on Lu Shanshan.


    The teachers and students watching from the building were even more terrified.


    Above all, Lu Zhengyu and his wife were utterly dumbfounded at this point.


    They finally saw what a top tier master looked like. They thought they could do whatever they pleased with their money and authority, but faced with these kinds of martial arts experts, it would not help them at all.


    If they were even unlucky enough to meet a vicious martial arts master, they would probably lose their lives.


    This was the truth of the world of Cultivators!


    The teacher was also inplete shock. Although she knew that Lu Shanshan was probably a Cultivator, she had no concrete idea about what that meant. To her, being a Cultivator just meant being slightly better at fighting.


    But seeing this now, she realized how mistaken she had been.


    The abilities they had were like those of gods descended to earth, and they were basically superhuman.


    At this moment, in the field, Lu Shanshan had blown apart the sword qi with her punch, and was making an aggressive move towards the Japanese samurai. She had a born Taoism aptitude, and her physique was not like a regr person¡¯s. In addition, Lu Xuan had taught her with the best skill manuals, so the Spiritual Qi she cultivated was at least ten times more condensed than that of other Cultivators of the same level.


    This enabled her to shatter the sword qi from an Invincible Vajra level master¡¯s sh with one punch.


    Following this, Lu Shanshan advanced to attack, engaging in closebat with the Japanese samurai.


    The Japanese samurai was very powerful, and each of his moves was deadly. A normal person would be at an extreme disadvantage facing him while unarmed.


    Yet, Lu Shanshan was different. With her Spiritual Qi covering her the surface of her fists, she could actually resist steel des.


    The more they fought, they more fearful the Japanese samurai became.


    When they first started fighting, Lu Shanshan had still been very clumsy. Although it was apparent that her training was excellent, it was also obvious that she had no actualbat experience.


    Hence, when they fought for real, she had many openings.


    However, as time passed, Lu Shanshan was gaining experience at a frightening speed. She was just like a massive sponge, sucking in and absorbing all of herbat experience.


    Even though she had many openings at the start, she would never make the same mistake twice, and very soon, she was trading blows evenly with him. He wanted to use his experience to crush her, but it was practically an impossible task.


    He had never ever heard of someone who could grow from their experience in the middle of battle to this extent. Even the most talented geniuses in Japan had never shown an ability to improve so drastically in a single fight.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a genius like this in Huaxia. This won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t let her live, or she will be the bane of the great Japanese empire!¡±


    A ferocious look shed across the Japanese samurai¡¯s eyes.


    In the next moment, his aura rose up explosively to the next level on top of what he had before. He had activated a secret technique, forcibly increasing his strength.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡±


    Just then, Yin Hu could feel the sudden increase in the Japanese samurai¡¯s power and hurriedly roared out in warning.


    However, by the time he did so, he was toote. The samurai sword wielded by the Japanese samurai moved with extreme speed, and in the blink of an eye, he had shed it horizontally, sending a terrible sword qi sweeping out.


    ¡°Descending Celestial!¡±


    Lu Shanshan saw the attacking but made no move to avoid it. Instead, she used the final move of the Tianxian Fist, which was the ultimate move of the style, and in an instant, all the Spiritual Qi in her entire body had been drawn onto her fist.


    She unleashed an explosive powerparable to an Invincible Vajra¡¯s in a tiny span of time.


    Bang!


    The force from her punch and the sword qi from both fighters collided in mid-air, and in a sh, a fearsome shockwave swept out as though a bomb had exploded.


    Immediately following this, the onlookers saw Lu Shanshan retreat from the cloud of smoke with blood trickling out of the corner of her mouth. Evidently, she had lost out in the head-on collision.


    ¡°She actually survived!¡±


    Yin Hu was incredibly shocked. Although Lu Shanshan took internal damage and blood had trickled out of her mouth, she was facing an Invincible Vajra Level master. The sh the Japanese samurai had just unleashed was so powerful he did not dare to block it and catch the de¡¯s edge head-on even at peak condition, and would only choose to avoid it.


    Before the onlookers could recover from their shock, a figure rushed out from the smoke, as the fearsome gleam of a de came shing down towards Lu Shanshan.


    ¡°Die!¡± the Japanese samurai bellowed. He was about to kill Lu Shanshan and bore a sinister smile on his face.


    However, in the next instant, Lu Shanshan vanished right before his very eyes.


    When he next saw Lu Shanshan, he found that she was actually several meters away, and the young man he saw from before was standing next to her.


    ¡°What fast Qinggong!¡±


    At this point, the Japanese samurai had no doubt that the young man had rescued Lu Shanshan.


    Lu Shanshan¡¯s Qinggong had taken the Japanese samurai¡¯s breath away, but Lu Xuan¡¯s Qinggong sent a chill down his spine. He had beenpletely unable to see how Lu Xuan had saved Lu Shanshan.


    It was just a blur before his eyes, and Lu Shanshan reappeared outside of his attack range.


    ¡°Trying to kill my little sister, you want to die?¡±

 Chapter 181 - Dragon Soul, The Celestials

    <h4>Chapter 181: Dragon Soul, The Celestials</h4>


    That Japanese fighter gripped his katana tightly and glowered at Lu Xuan, feeling an immense sense of threat from thetter.


    If what that Japanese fighter felt had been little more than just a feeling before, then what Lu Xuan just pulled made it clear to the Japanese fighter that he was indeed as overbearing as his aura suggested.


    That Japanese fighter did not stop where he was, cranking up his powers arduously through his own secret arts instead. He had no time to waste, and every single second he had was immensely precious.


    Shooop!


    That fighter¡¯s strokes with his de were fast and furious, with the resulting de aura being well over three-meters-long, and the air before him was torn apart violently.


    A sonic boom was even heard right after the stroke was unleashed.


    A sh of that caliber would be able to cut down a steel te a meter-thick easily. The effect of the de aura was just as shocking as how it was portrayed in fantastical television dramas.


    Be it Yin Hu or Lu Shanshan, they both had their own way of dealing with it.


    What just happened proved to be quite an eye-opener to everyone at school.


    However, all of that still paled inparison to how Lu Xuan dealt with it, which was deemed utterly frightening.


    Lu Xuan did little more than mping down on the de aura, hitting his foe with his fingers. That de aura, which was a manifestation of terrifying Spiritual Qi, was utterly incapable of moving even an inch forward after that.


    The attack shattered right before Lu Xuan.


    ¡°What!?¡± That Japanese fighter was both stunned and angry, backing off right away. It became obvious to him that the young man before him proved even more difficult to deal with than Yin Hu.


    He wondered since when had Huaxia had fighters of such terrifying caliber in their midst? Lu Xuan was over 100 times more frightening than the head of that fighter¡¯s organization.


    ¡°Hey brat, pay close attention. This is how you should use the Tianxian Fist,¡± Lu Xuan said and began moving with the beginning movements of that fist art.


    He had been using killing moves whenever he fought all along. Every single simple move of his had always been an overkill move dished out in earnest.


    There were few opponents who were worthy of having him use his true skills, as his overwhelming powers alone proved more than enough to deal with any enemy he faced at any time.


    However, that was not to say that Lu Xuan had little knowledge of the intricacies of martial arts and magic. On the contrary, he had been a master of various disciplines even back in his past life.


    The Tianxian Fist had been the ultimate art that he relied on in the past for taking down any truly powerful enemy. As such, it was not that Lu Xuan had no mastery of the arts, but that he hardly used it unless necessary.


    Lu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were thrown wide open as she stared at Lu Xuan, knowing right away just how great the gulf between her and her brother was.


    She had to give it her all before she would be able to look like a celestial being when putting the art to use, and she thought that she had been doing decently with it prior. However, whenpared to what Lu Xuan just did, the difference looked like that between heaven and earth instead.


    Lu Xuan already looked like a celestial being, doing the beginning moves alone.


    Lu Xuan said that such a feat was a proof of having honed one¡¯s mastery of a fighting art to the extreme, so much so that one could bring out the profound core expression of the art.


    ¡°The Advent of the Gods!¡±


    Lu Xuan took a single step, and it seemed as if the ground before him shrunk altogether. He appeared right before that Japanese fighter.


    He then threw a single punch.


    The way he moved made everyone around him think that he was some celestial god who had descended to the earth.


    ¡°Some will behind the move indeed!¡±


    Yin Hu¡¯s eyes, which were hidden behind his tiger mask, contracted somewhat. The will of the art was brought out with just a single move, and that was a feat achievable only by those at the very pinnacle of martial arts cultivation.


    However, almost no one had been able to reach such a state before.


    It was a state of being that existed only in legends.


    Many were only able to perfect and master the form of an art despite having a lifetime in it. It was immensely difficult to even bring out the deeper substance of said arts despite having trained for so long. As such, being able to actually reach the ¡°will,¡± which was the deepest personification of an art, was thought to be near impossible.


    Not every form of martial arts had such a will imbued in them, and being able to train so profoundly to manifest such a will was even more difficult in those cases; it was deemed near impossible.


    One could possibly get very, very powerful simply by ingesting all manner of treasures of the world, and that was something hardly worth mentioning. Being able to manifest such ¡°will¡± in one¡¯s art, however, was a state of being so mystical and legendary that one would not be able to aplish anything by ingesting treasures alone.


    Lu Xuan, however, was able to manifest such will in his moves. This was a feat that people could spend a lifetime trying to attain and fail. And this was despite the fact that he was in his early twenties.


    Boom!


    The punch looked slower than it actually was,nding squarely on the chest of that Japanese fighter in an instant.


    Boooom!


    That Japanese fighter was hit squarely by the attack, which caused his chest to cave in right away. He died from the attack instantly.


    Lu Xuan had literally killed him with just a single shot.


    ¡°Gosh, the force and bearing of that punch is really something else altogether!¡±


    Yin Hu watched with his jaw agape. He knew just how impossibly difficult that Japanese fighter had been. He had put considerable effort into tracking and apprehending that Japanese fighter, so much so that he almost died from being set up.


    Yet, that Japanese fighter was utterly incapable of taking a single hit from that young man.


    He had actually been killed in an instant.


    That was the most terrifying thing amongst everything that had just happened. Yin Hu had never seen anyone with powers at such a level.


    That Japanese fighter had been at the cutting edge among all fighters at Invincible Vajra level, and he was killed with just a single punch.


    Yin Hu felt as if his brain would crash from the information overload. What made it even more unbelievable was how Lu Xuan pulled that terrifying punch just to show his sister the ropes.


    Lu Shanshan stood around, looking utterly dazed. Her mind was filled with the Tianxian Fist Art that Lu Xuan just pulled moments before.


    That one punch emanated the bearing of a celestial god.


    That was something that she never encountered before. That one punch alone seemed to have been imbued with the very essence of the art in its entirety.


    That was the result of Lu Xuan demonstrating the art just for his sister on purpose.


    Lu Shanshan came to her senses mere momentster, and she looked like she was done taking it all in.


    Lu Shanshan mimicked that punch that Lu Xuan just threw. Her understanding of the Tianxian Fist had taken a huge leap in that extremely short period of time, and she was actually able to catch bits of the essence of what Lu Xuan pulled earlier.


    It would probably be a matter of time before she became able to throw a punch simr to that of Lu Xuan¡¯s in terms of force and bearing.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Mr. Lu,¡± Yin Hu got up right away and thanked Lu Xuan respectfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. No big deal, after all,¡± Lu Xuan said as he looked at Yin Hu.


    ¡°This is not a good ce to talk. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    Lu Xuan hauled that Japanese fighter¡¯s dead body right away and disappeared from the school in several leaps.


    Yin Hu followed right away.


    All who had had to bear witness to that intense battle dispersed before long. The entire school was thrown into chaos. None of them expected to be able to witness such a frightening battle on that day.


    However, Lu Shanshan remained where she stood, and she was quickly surrounded by her peers, especially since she looked more like Yin Hu than Lu Xuan.


    On the other side, Lu Xuan came to the top of a high-rise building and threw the body of that Japanese fighter aside. Yin Hu came to the top of that building before long, having followed Lu Xuan all the way.


    Yin Hu, who was an Invincible Vajra himself, had no problem scaling a mere high-rise building.


    ¡°So you know me then?¡± Lu Xuan took a look at Yin Hu and said.


    Yin Hu was stunned for a bit, before replying, ¡°Truth be told, you were on our list of people to recruit when the organization was just founded, but the invitation was dyed due to some reasons.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Soul? The Celestials?¡± Lu Xuan seemed to have recalled something right away, rummaging through pieces of the origins of that organization in his memory right away.


    Lu Xuan had heard, back in his past life, that the Celestials had been the talk of the town at one point.


    ¡­

 Chapter 182 - Powerful Foreign Celestials

    <h4>Chapter 182: Powerful Foreign Celestials</h4>


    ¡°So you¡¯ve heard of us then, Mr. Lu,¡± Yin Hu said.


    ¡°I know a thing or two.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded, recalling the rumors he heard about the Celestials back in his past life.


    To put it precisely, the Celestials was not a product of Huaxia, but an organization established after the world had gotten into the era of cultivation.


    Other than the sects and ns that had been around for ages, as well as powerful super-government agencies like the Special Task Force, the Celestials was yet another form of such organizations.


    Such a type of organization, precisely put,prised of the cutting-edge elites from all over the world at the current stage.


    Members could probably hail from a variety of sects and ns, but there may also be some lone, elite cultivators unlike any others being among their ranks as well.


    Every single member could possibly have backing from a top-notch cultivation force.


    The Dragon Soul was one of those Celestials type organizations, with a great many top-notch fighters found within.


    Yin Hu, for instance, was a member of such an organization.


    Other than the Dragon Soul, there were also other Celestials from other countries, like the Brahmans from India and the Amaterasu-gumi from Japan.


    All members of the Celestials were some of the topmost fighters to be found in the world without exception. Being anything less would mean that membership was totally out of the question.


    Of course, the fighters of such a top-notch caliber did not gather around for fun. They gathered so that they were able to join forces with organizations or individuals that were equally as powerful. With every single fighter in their ranks having monster-like organizations of old behind them, a very, very terrifying alliance would be formed when those fighters banded together.


    Yin Hu, for example, was most probably backed by the Northern Shaolin Temple.


    Said temple was one of the greatest cultivation forces to be found in the current world of cultivation. It was only, naturally, for the temple to be so given how they had an Invincible Vajra among their ranks.


    But then again, all members wore masks when dealing with each other, and they rarely expose their true identities in their dealing. Such manner of dealing with others was not limited to the Dragon Soul, as even the likes of the Brahmans, the Amaterasu-gumi, and many others, operated in such manners as well.


    The culture became an unspoken consensus. There was simply no way one would have known of the members¡¯ true face without killing the members in question.


    That was because there might actually be shocking identities concealed behind those masks.


    Such people were known collectively as the Celestials.


    The powers the Celestials was extremely formidable, and they were all from different factions.


    From what Lu Xuan learned back in his past life, Huaxia had apparently be the foremost target for organizations of Celestials.


    The advent of the era of cultivation made it clear that Huaxia was definitely among the best, be it in terms of poption numbers and quality of cultivators found.


    While the poption of India was high, there were still a lot of illiterate people around, and the number of untouchables was extremely staggering. Those deemed eligible for cultivation and actually able to cultivate, remained among the likes of Brahmans and Kshatriyas, who were only a handful. Making cultivation amon culture avable to all was simply out of the question.


    Under such circumstances, Huaxia, with a poption reaching well over a billion, became a thorn at the side of many other countries.


    ¡°If you know about us, Mr. Lu, I assume that you¡¯d naturally know of our current predicament.¡±


    Yin Hu sounded rather bitter as he spoke.


    ¡°Despite our best efforts, there are still increasingly many foreign Celestialsing into the country. There were already five lesser sects destroyed within just two months, whose literature and legacies were looted without leaving anything behind. There had also been quite a few legacy ruins being robbed by these foreign celestials.¡±


    Yin Hu sounded rather jaded when he said that. He would have had nothing to fear if those people were to be justmon cultivators from overseas.


    However, members of those Celestial organizations were different, with every single member posing enough threat to make him having to take them seriously. Even members of the outer circle of such organizations would at least be at Level Eight Deity Level, as that was the lowest requirement for bing an outer circle member and reserve candidates for bing official members.


    Yin Hu was no way as powerful as Lu Xuan. He was nowhere near being formidable enough to kill a Celestial with only one single punch.


    Such levels of powers were deemed legendary even among the many Celestial organizations.


    Such individuals were legends in themselves.


    The Dragon Soulprised of top-notch fighters who intended to protect Huaxia, but they had their hands full running around dealing with the increasingly higher number of foreign Celestials.


    But then again, the Dragon Soul was not the only organization taking on the foreign Celestials, as there was also the Special Task Force and many powerful forces whose interests were threatened by foreign invasion.


    The Dragon Soul had organized several operations, and effectiveness was limited. There was no way foreign Celestials could enter the country en masse in the first ce, and there might only be three to five such foreign Celestialsing in at any one time. Trying to find that bit of people in the country that was so vast was akin like finding a needle in haystacks.


    Worse still, every single one of the foreign Celestials was terrifying. The likes of the White Ape King alone was able to easily kill over 10,000 people in one go, and Celestials capable of easily traversing between one city to another was simply uncatchable.


    Taking on and killing such Celestials required nothing short of fighters of simr levels teaming up.


    If one were to simply take on the foreign Celestials, whose numbers seemed to be bottomless, all alone, one could have possibly even ended up killed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tracked this guy for a long time and ambushed him many times, but none of that worked. Worse still, I ended up being the one getting set up this time instead. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, Mr. Lu, I would have probably ended up dead here today,¡± Yin Hu said.


    ¡°Regardless, thank you for saving me, Mr. Lu.¡±


    Lu Xuan waved dismissively and said, ¡°Eh, that¡¯s nothing. I can¡¯t believe that guy would dare to throw his weight around despite being only an Invincible Vajra. Did he really think Huaxia was some small country that he could do as he pleased with?¡±


    Lu Xuan knew very well how such organizations behaved as if they owned the ce wherever they went, especially such organizations fromrge countries, whose top-notch fighters were found in staggering numbers and backed by their governments. It made it so that they had no problems nailing whatever smaller countries they hit. Said smaller countries probably did not even have a fighter at such Celestial level among them, and even the likes of presidents have gotten their heads chopped off in the middle of the night.


    Such urrences weremonce. Such organizations were backed by their governments precisely because they could be deployed for taking care of things, that governments were unable to take care of on the surface.


    Such cultivators were so powerful that they became able to take on a division single-handedly. To smaller countries, such individuals were nothing short of nuclear bombs with legs.


    In contrast, Huaxia was deemed a ce off-limits to such maneuvers in the eyes of those smaller countries.


    ¡°We¡¯re simply too short-staffed. The foreign Celestials were long gone by the time we got on site a lot of times. Apprehending them just proved too difficult.¡±


    Yin Hu wore a bitter smile.


    The Celestials were simply too powerful, and they were capable of easily killing with a single strike. There was no way fights could hold out until Yin Hu and hispatriots get to the scene.


    Apprehending those foreign Celestials had been impossibly difficult.


    ¡°As such, I would like to hereby extend my invitation on behalf of the organization to you, Mr. Lu, to join our ranks.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 183 - No Way There could be such a Powerful Fighter in Min Province

    <h4>Chapter 183: No Way There could be such a Powerful Fighter in Min Province</h4>


    Yin Hu watched with his very own eyes how Lu Xuan just killed that Japanese Celestial with a single punch earlier.


    Yin Hu recalled the evaluation his organization had of Lu Xuan before, where most thought Lu Xuan to be but amon Deity Level being. And despite having made it to be an Invincible Vajra, he was still deemed to be amon Invincible Vajra Level fighter.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s title as the number one in all of Min Province might have been very fearsome, but he was nheless taken to only be a fighter at the provincial level.


    There were tens of fighters who were number one in their respective provinces throughout the country, after all.


    Lu Xuan was never seen fighting again for quite some time, and as such, no one knew if he had actually broken into Invincible Vajra level.


    Yin Hu thought just wrong the organization had been with Lu Xuan¡¯s evaluation.


    None of them would have thought so if they were to be able to see Lu Xuan fight with their own eyes.


    Lu Xuan was definitely nomon Invincible Vajra Level fighter, as his fighting prowess had reached some unfathomable heights.


    The Dragon Soul needed fighters of such frightening caliber more than anything else at the moment, which was why Yin Hu extended his invitation with all sincerity.


    He was not the organization¡¯s leader, but then again, the Dragon Soul was fundamentally an organization with a loose sense of hierarchy in the first ce, with members basically being equals, instead of being an organization with a clear hierarchy like the Special Task Force.


    As such, even the head of the organization had a hard time putting a leash on the members.


    Furthermore, he believed without a doubt that the head would definitely agree to having a fighter of such caliber in their ranks.


    Celestials could only be taken out by celestials, and having just one more added to their ranks was of utmost importance to the Dragon Soul at current stages.


    Lu Xuan considered the offer for a bit before rejecting it altogether. He had joined the Special Task Force back then precisely because he needed to trade resources with the Special Task Force. There was simply no need for him to join the Dragon Soul.


    Furthermore, he was treated as the Dragon¡¯s equal in the Special Task Force, and it was absurd to think that he would be alright with being treated as a lesser being in the Dragon Soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Yin Hu felt it was quite a waste when he said that.


    ¡°But, if you run into any Celestials that you guys are unable to take on, feel free to look for me at Yunxuan Vi,¡± Lu Xuan thought and added.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Yin Hu was ted. One way or another, the benefits granted to the Dragon Soul was undeniable, with help enlisted from someone as powerful as Lu Xuan.


    ¡°There is one other thing I¡¯d like your help with, Mr. Lu,¡± Yin Hu said.


    ¡°Shoot away,¡± Lu Xuan frowned and said.


    ¡°There is another member beside this guy from the Amaterasu-gumi who has gotten into Min Province. We need to find him, or he will be a great threat given enough time.¡±


    Yin Hu paused.


    Lu Xuan recalled that Japanese fighter having mentioned about apatriot of his. If they were to let that other Japanese fighter run free in Min Province, it would have caused a grave threat to the peace of the entire ce.


    ¡°Let me do some calctions for a bit.¡±


    Lu Xuan picked up an item from that Japanese fighter and began to count with his fingers. Yin Hu stayed by his side, not daring to make a sound. He knew that there were cultivators who were of entirely different fields and disciplines, after all.


    Such calctions might look surreal, but it was not like such things were absurd and impossible.


    Lu Xuan opened his eyes after a while and said, ¡°I found him. Somewhere 30 kilometers east from here.¡±


    ¡­


    A man who wore a golden robe walked into an abandoned factory. He took off the oni mask on his face and revealed himself to be a man in his middle age.


    Kojima Hideo sat down and began to count his loot picked off of Huaxia throughout his time there.


    ¡°Huaxia really is some special ce for cultivation indeed. I never thought I¡¯d be able to bag this many goodies just taking out several lesser sects.¡±


    If there were to be any cultivators from Japan, they would have been able to recognize him instantly. That middle-aged man was a very renowned figure among the Japanese cultivators, after all.


    He was a very renowned onmyoji in the Kanto region of Japan.


    He came to Huaxia and destroyed several lesser sects in secret and taken a considerable amount of loot with him, more than enough for him to further his cultivation.


    Being able to move around and do whatever he pleased was the very reason why he joined the Amaterasu-gumi in the first ce.


    No one would have gotten rich without getting their hands dirty after all.


    He had to consider his reputation and effects he would have wrought if he were to do so in Japan, which would have prevented him from going all out. In Huaxia, however, there was no need for him to consider such things.


    Taking out lesser sects in Huaxia and boosting themselves using resources of Huaxia, was how all the countries around Huaxia was doing it after all.


    He knew that there were even fighters from the states and Europeing all the way to Huaxia just to do so.


    His phone rang at that moment. A video popped open, and there was yet another figure wearing a golden robe seen on the other end.


    ¡°We¡¯ve bagged quite a lot of loot this time in Huaxia. My investigations say that there is a sect that is deemed the strongest in the north. It¡¯s called the Seven Invincible Sect. There is hardly any fighter of caliber worth mentioning in their ranks, but they have considerable resources in the midst. We would have a lot to gain by taking out that Seven Invincible Sect. Well, I¡¯d need you to arrange a ship for me to get all those resources back to Japan, chief,¡± Kojima Hideo borated.


    ¡°Tengu, leave Min Province at once!¡± the man from the other end of the video call said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Kojima Hideo asked. ¡°Tengu¡± was his call sign, taken after a god in the Japanese pantheon.


    ¡°Onmoraki is dead!¡± the guy from the other end of the video said.


    ¡°We are receiving no signs of life from him on our end. If we were right, he was probably killed already.¡±


    Kojima Hideo was very shocked right away. He knew that ¡°Onmoraki¡± referred to the other Japanese fighter who he came to Huaxia with on that trip.


    Theyid out a trap to take on Yin Hu from Huaxia on that trip. He was responsible for taking on any who would back Yin Hu up, while Onmoraki was responsible for killing Yin Hu.


    He did not doubt the words of the man from the other end one bit, because the golden robes they wore were not somemon clothing, to begin with. The golden robes were made using advanced methods, which would transmit their life signs and locations back to Japan at any given moment.


    There could only be one reason why a life sign was lost in this case¡ªthe man wearing the robe was dead.


    ¡°How could this be? Yin Hu was already poisoned, and there shouldn¡¯t be anybody in all of Min Province capable of taking on Onmoraki!¡±


    Kojima Hideo found that utterly unbelievable.


    ¡°I found that unbelievable as well, but ording to what we have on our hands, there shouldn¡¯t be someone that powerful in Min Province. Even that Dragon you guys were to run into the Dragon in Huaxia, or Chen Long from the Dragon Soul, you both should have been able to escape unscathed.¡±


    The man on the other end felt very puzzled as well.


    ¡°One way or another, get out of there as soon as possible.¡±


    Kojima Hideo paused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe there is such a powerful fighter here in Min Province. There was only one possibility why Onmoraki is dead¡ªhe was killed by Yin Hu when thetter retaliated before dying.¡±


    He did not believe one bit that such a fighter would have emerged in Min Province all of a sudden. He stood up after he said that and looked outside the gates of the warehouse.


    He had no idea since when there had been two figures standing there.


    ¡­

 Chapter 184 - Taking Out the Shikigami

    <h4>Chapter 184: Taking Out the Shikigami</h4>


    One of those people wore a red trench coat with a dragon emzoned on it and a tiger-shaped mask. That was Yin Hu¡ªthe man who they had been waiting for.


    A young man who looked to be in histe teens was seen at Yin Hu¡¯s side. He was dressed casually, making him look like the college students found everywhere in Huaxia.


    What shocked him even more was how he was only able to sense one of them. Both parties were incredibly close by then, being less than 20 meters away, yet he was only able to sense the presence of Yin Hu.


    He was unable to sense the presence of that young man at all.


    It was as if the young man did not exist in the first ce, yet that young man was unmistakably standing in front of him, making it clear to him that he was not some illusion.


    At the very moment he spotted Yin Hu, he knew right away that all his schemes prior failed altogether. There was no doubt by then why Onmoraki died while Yin Hu, who was the target they were setting up, lived and looked only somewhat haggard.


    ¡°He¡¯s really here. You really have a way with calctions, Mr. Lu.¡±


    Yin Hu was totally convinced of the breadth of Lu Xuan¡¯s powers by then, for the young man¡¯s calction proved to be spot on.


    The dead Japanese fighter¡¯spatriot was actually there in the warehouse.


    ¡°You should listen to that friend of yours. If you were just to run away earlier, there might have actually been some chance of you being able to get away from me,¡± Lu Xuan quipped casually.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Kojima Hideo¡¯s eyes were locked onto Lu Xuan. He was able to instinctively sense that Onmoraki¡¯s failure most probably had something to do with the young man in front of him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Lu make himself clear enough? He¡¯s saying that your time is up, man!¡± Yin Hu said while swinging the staff in his hand around.


    ¡°What do you people of the Amaterasu-gumi take Huaxia for, eh? Coming and going like you own the ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the doors to Huaxia are shut in the first ce, so why shouldn¡¯t we be allowed toe then? Those ruins and legacies should belong to all of humanity!¡± Kojima Hideo said coldly as he put on his oni mask.


    Those who knew Kojima Hideo well enough would know what that gesture meant¡ªhe was getting ready to fight in earnest.


    Yin Hu alone had already proved more than enough to have him fight in earnest, even more so since there was also a young man whose powers were unknown, yet he looked extremely dangerous.


    Kojima Hideo put his phone away and chanted something as he performedplex seals.


    ¡°Sh*t, he¡¯s summoning shikigami!¡±


    Yin Hu was able to tell right away what Kojima Hideo was pulling. He had fought that Japanese man more than once, so he was naturally familiar with what the other man was doing.


    ¡°We need to stop him now!¡± Yin Hu said anxiously.


    Lu Xuan, however, lookedpletely unfazed as he said, ¡°No need to rush. Let him summon the shikigami. I¡¯m curious to see just what level of shikigami he will be able to summon.¡±


    Lu Xuan was not a stranger to the systems practiced by the onmyoji, as he fought with their likes in his past life before. However, onmyoji back in his past life were deemed extremely powerful figures capable of summoning tremendously terrifying shikigami.


    It was obvious, however, that Kojima Hideo, who was right before his eyes, was nowhere near as terrifying.


    An incredibly huge dog materialized just as Lu Xuan finished talking. The dog looked to be at least four to five meters tall and appeared extremely intimidating. Every single hair on its body was burning in pitch-ck mes.


    ¡°Go, inugami! Send them to hell!¡± Kojima Hideo said with a cold expression.


    The huge dog charged right at them, sending the ground shaking as it did anding right before them in an instant.


    Yin Hu prepped the refined steel staff in his hand and burst with Spiritual Qi, conjuring beams of Buddhist light and making him look like a ferocious, intimidating Buddha.


    That was the proof of having honed one¡¯s cultivation in the Buddhist ways to very high levels, and he looked like he had been sent to guard the world.


    ng!


    The staff swept across the air, shing right away with that huge dog.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion was heard. Yin Hu¡¯s staff was imbued with Buddhist powers, which did a certain amount of damage to the huge dog. He was actually able to bludgeon the dog until a bleeding gash was seen on it, and ck qi gushed out of the gash furiously.


    Lu Xuan watched it all ying out from the side without doing anything. To put it bluntly, those shikigami were demonic creatures, and the methods that Yin Hu practiced was of Buddhist origin, so it was only natural for him to be able to take on such creatures easily.


    That was also the very reason why he had been able to take on both Kojima Hideo and Onmoraki at once before.


    However, the gash wrought by that strike closed up before too long.


    That huge dog knew no fatigue nor death. It continued to charge at Yin Hu, tangling with the man.


    The shocks resulting from the sh between man and dog sent waves that made Lu Xuan¡¯s clothes billow.


    At that moment, a white demon was seen materializing in midair.


    That huge dog that Kojima Hideo had summoned earlier gave him enough time to summon yet another shikigami.


    That white demon hovered in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction right away with fangs and ws bared, emanating a furious wave of demonic qi.


    Common folks would nearly be frightened to death at the sight of something like that.


    Lu Xuan, however, remainedpletely unfazed.


    ¡°Galloping Thunder Finger!¡±


    Lu Xuan unleashed a bolt of lightning from his finger. The bolt of lightning pierced right through that white demon like a sword right away.


    The white demon was apparently inferior to the huge ck dog. It was on a different level altogether.


    An onmyoji had finite strength and focus, after all, which meant that they had to make their choices and have biases if they were to keep so many powerful shikigami with them at the same time.


    It was apparent that the ck dog was the main shikigami in Kojima Hideo¡¯s arsenal.


    That white demon was far inferior inparison.


    However, Kojima Hideo still did not expect to have that white demon taken out by just a bolt of lightning unleashed from Lu Xuan¡¯s finger.


    The demon shrieked in pain as it vanished into a puff of smoke.


    The lightning conjured by Lu Xuan¡¯s Galloping Thunder Finger contained the strongest, immutable power of lightning, which was most effective in taking out eerie beings. While shikigami might be known as gods, they were still actually the likes of ghosts and demons, which meant that there was no way they could withstand one attack from his finger.


    Any being like that would be taken out almost instantly.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Kojima Hideo was totally baffled by then.


    ¡°What other shikigami do you have, eh? How about you show them to us?¡± Lu Xuan smirked condescendingly at Kojima Hideo.


    The Japanese fighter was immediately furious at how Lu Xuan remained nonchnt andidback after that, for it was a sign saying that Lu Xuan was looking down on him.


    Kojima Hideo waspletely infuriated as he continued to chant ancient mantras, summoning all manner of shikigami.


    The number of shikigami he summoned was extensive. The tens of them were seen charging at Lu Xuan from all corners.


    ¡°Ants could take down an elephant if inrge enough numbers. I see how you would be able to fend off so many of them. Die, you insolent Huaxian!¡±


    Kojima Hideo¡¯s tionsted for less than a second, for he saw, with his jaw gaping, how Lu Xuan was able to conjure and spread lightning bolts from his Spiritual Qi like a huge.


    All of the summoned shikigami were caught by the right away. They all vanished in a puff of smoke after shrieking for a brief moment.


    ¡­

 Chapter 185 - Ten Times More Frightening than Rumored

    <h4>Chapter 185: Ten Times More Frightening than Rumored</h4>


    Kojima Hideo¡¯s eyes were thrown wide open, unable to believe what he just saw. Although none of those shikigami that he summoned were as formidable as that huge ck dog, which was even capable of taking on the likes of Invincible Vajras, none of them were actually weaklings.


    All of them were brought up through painstaking effort, yet all of them were eliminated within a second right before his eyes.


    This is tough!


    This is really gonna be tough!


    He realized right there and then why Onmoraki ended up dead, and it had nothing to do with Onmoraki being careless.


    Being cautious or not utterly made no difference when one had to deal with such a terrifying monster.


    He performed a seal, and that huge dog engulfed in ck mes took its attention off of Yin Hu, heading straight for Lu Xuan instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s only an animal.¡± Lu Xuan snickered. He waspletely unfazed, unlike Yin Hu, who behaved as if he was going up against his mortal enemy.


    Lu Xuan pointed his finger, with Spiritual Qi dancing on his hand, which was then turned into lightning, sting right away at the huge ck dog after flickering for a bit.


    Pffftt!


    The huge ck dog was hit squarely by the attack. It was actually reduced to a puff of ck smoke in an instant, as the power of that lightning bolt ravaged the beast.


    That ck dog only had time to whimper for a split second before being reduced to nothing.


    Pfftt!


    Blood gushed from Kojima Hideo¡¯s mouth. That huge ck dog¡¯s life was connected to his, and that was his main shikigami. He was severely injured from the attack, and he almost passed out right away.


    However, he knew that he absolutely was unable to afford to pass out, as that would most probably bring about his demise.


    He intended to stand up again when he saw a huge hand materialized by Lu Xuan, using Spiritual Qi,ing down right at him.


    Kojima Hideo passed out from that attack.


    ¡°The onmyoji has passed out now. I¡¯ll put a seal on him, and that should prevent him from being able to y any tricks. You guys should be able to get more out of himter,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Yin Hu was ted right away. A living foreign Celestial was definitely worth a lot more than a dead one, after all.


    Half a dayter, a man in a red trench coat, whose way of dress resembled that of Yin Hu, but wore a dragon motif mask, came to the abandoned warehouse.


    ¡°Chen Long!¡±


    Yin Hu addressed him without much of any unnecessary reverence or fear. Members of the Dragon Soul organization were equals, after all.


    ¡°I came as soon as I got your message. Good work. You¡¯ve taken down two Celestials from the Amaterasu-gumi this time.¡±


    The man named Chen Long spoke slowly. One was actually unable to tell if that voice belonged to a man or a woman, as it was filtered by the mask.


    Yin Hu scratched his bald head for a bit and said, ¡°I¡¯d really love to tell you that I was the one who beat them, but I¡¯d be lying.¡±


    Yin Hu then told everything that happened to Chen Long right away. Chen Long¡¯s pupils, which were behind the dragon mask that covered his face, were seen dted.


    He was familiar with Yin Hu¡¯s powers. While the man was not considered the strongest among the Celestial level fighters, he was also definitely not among the weakest. Yin Hu was at least somewhere in the middle.


    If Onmoraki¡¯s powers were to be said to more or less Yin Hu¡¯s equal, Kojima Hideo¡¯s powers should be above that of Yin Hu.


    Yet, such a frightening figure that even Yin Hu had a hard time dealing with was actually made short work of by Lu Xuan.


    Chen Long was very stunned.


    Yin Hu¡¯s illustration was incredibly detailed and precise, so much so that Chen Long felt as if he was able to see the process of the entire fight y out before his eyes without skipping a frame.


    ¡°Is this Lu Xuan really that terrifying?¡± Chen Long asked.


    Yin Hu nodded and continued, ¡°Ten times more terrifying that he was rumored to be. I¡¯ve had a hard time dealing with these two, yet they seemed to be as frail as babies before him. I¡¯ve never seen someone so formidable. I¡¯d say that not even that Dragon from the Special Task Force would be a match to Lu Xuan.¡±


    Chen Long never expected Yin Hu to speak so highly of Lu Xuan. That Dragon was, after all, a widely known number one in all of Huaxia. It was thanks to that man¡¯s powers and renown that all cultivation forces throughout the country, were put in their ce.


    Even Chen Long had to admit that the Dragon¡¯s powers truly matched his reputation and title. That man would have been among the absolute top, even if he were to be ranked among fighters from all over the world.


    ¡°With one such figure being in charge of Min Province, I think no one else would dare to y tricks on us.¡±


    Chen Long then added, ¡°One way or another, our burdens are considerably lightened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take this guy back in a bit. I assume that you guys at the Shaolin Temple know little about interrogation. Head out to the southwest with me at once. Some from the Brahman are bullying our people. I need you to take them out with me.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Yin Hu handed the prisoner to Chen Long right away without hesitation.


    While members of the Dragon Soul were equals, Yin Hu trusted Chen Long more than anyone else.


    On the other side, Lu Xuan sensed something when he was on his way home.


    Lu Xuan hastened his pace almost immediately, moving so quickly that he became a blur to outside observers. Everyone who he happened to pass by saw little more than a flicker instead of a person passing by, making them wonder if there was something wrong with their eyes.


    Lu Xuan appeared outside Yunxuan Vi before long.


    He went into the vi, and Ding Zhuxuan came to him at once.


    ¡°Greetings, young master.¡±


    ¡°Someone just triggered the formation, no?¡± Lu Xuan asked right away.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Ding Zhuxuan was rather surprised, as she did not expect Lu Xuan would actually know someone triggered the formation that was protecting the ce.


    However, she quickly recalled all those godlike methods that Lu Xuan was capable of. Compared to all those other feats, being able to sense someone having triggered the formation seemed rather normal.


    ¡°Get the surveince footage up. I wanna see who triggered the formation.¡±


    Lu Xuan ced surveince cameras all over the Yunxuan Vi. He was not a savage who was cut off from the world, after all, and he deemed modern technology necessary.


    Lu Xuan was able to see from the surveince footage that a figure seemed to have barged into the maze at breakneck speed, but they quickly retreated before long. To put it precisely, that someone was hit by a st of sword aura, and that intruder almost died inside the maze.


    Ding Zhuxuan was rather surprised as well. She knew all too well just how frightening the sword aura produced by the sword formation was. Common Deity level beings would have definitely died after triggering the sword formation.


    Yet, that mysterious intruder was actually able to escape after being hit by such a st. That was a surreal feat in itself.


    ¡°An Invincible Vajra, then.¡±


    Ding Zhuxuan realized it right away. Her expression looked rather severe. Someone who was able to escape after being hit by a st of sword aura had to be at Invincible Vajra Level.


    However, she quickly recalled just how many Invincible Vajras there were within Yunxuan Vi. Someone who set their sights on the vi might as well have a death wish.


    ¡°It¡¯s that old fart then.¡±


    Lu Xuan was able to identify the intruder right away.


    ¡­

 Chapter 186 - Conspiracy Against Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 186: Conspiracy Against Lu Xuan</h4>


    ¡°Do you know who he is, Young Master?¡± Ding Zhuxuan asked.


    At this time, Zhang Hongyang and Shi Danze had received the news and rushed to the control room.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Great Ancestor of the Taichu Group¡¯s Luo family!¡±


    Lu Xuan could tell from a single nce. Even if he only caught a slight glimpse of the man¡¯s face, he could recognize him immediately.


    It was the Great Ancestor of the Taichu Group¡¯s Luo family¡ªLuo Zihong.


    In his past life, Lu Xuan had fought with Luo Zihong many times. In the beginning, Luo Zihong had been after his life, but heter flipped the script and killed Luo Zihong. In some ways, the two of them were old acquaintances.


    He had been finding it strange that the Luo family actually had not made any moves during this time, and were unusually quiet.


    Now he knew that they were waiting for the Luo family Great Ancestor Luo Zihong¡¯s breakthrough!


    Under normal circumstances, if Luo Zihong managed a breakthrough, he would indeed be powerful enough to easily mop the floor with strong opponents, and nobody would be his equal.


    However, unfortunately for Luo Zihong, while his power was increasing at a tremendous speed, Lu Xuan¡¯s was increasing even faster.


    Moreover, the group of people at Lu Xuan¡¯s side had strength that was not inferior to Luo Zihong¡¯s.


    It was Luo Zihong¡¯s first fight since his breakthrough, but he would have to return in defeat.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s good that he came. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity to eliminate the root of our problems!¡±


    A frigid smile appeared on Lu Xuan¡¯s face.


    If he had not appeared, Lu Xuan might have allowed the Luo family to live for a couple more days.


    However, since Luo Zihong had already made an appearance, it meant that the Luo family had started to set their sights on him once again, and not eliminating the root of his problems was not Lu Xuan¡¯s style.


    At the same time¡­


    At this point, in the ancestral home of the Luo family in Zhe Province, the high-level members of the Luo family were looking grimly at their family¡¯s Great Ancestor Luo Zihong, who was in front of them drenched in blood.


    Everyone who knew what had happened had serious expressions on their faces.


    Just a few days ago, the Great Ancestor had just made it into the Invincible Vajra level, joining the ranks of the strongest masters. This level of cultivation was considered top tier in the present day, and these masters could even single-handedly fight against parts of an army.


    In ancient times, a person of such strength would be like a god in mortal form or a superhuman.


    The Great Ancestor had then only recently made his way out after this achievement to eliminate the bane of the Luo family, Lu Xuan.


    In the end, not long after, he had returned to the Luo family ancestral home bearing grievous injuries.


    There was a huge wound on his chest, continuously gushing out blood, and it was an extremely horrific sight to behold.


    If not for the frightening life force possessed by an Invincible Vajra level master, he would be long dead from such an injury by now.


    ¡°Who is it! Who could injure the Great Ancestor like this!¡±


    The current Luo family n leader, Luo Ding, eximed with a frantic expression. There was no doubt in anyone¡¯s mind that the Great Ancestor was the hope of the Luo family, and whose strength they were all relying on.


    If their Great Ancestor were to fall, they dared not imagine what would happen to the Luo family.


    The bitter end that the Qiu family met with was still a vivid memory, as though it had happened not long ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s that little b*stard Lu Xuan!¡±


    Gritting his teeth and staring straight ahead, Luo Zihong spat.


    He would never have expected to almost lose his life so early into his expedition.


    The first thing he had done after making his breakthrough was to go and deal with Lu Xuan. Who could have imagined that before he even saw Lu Xuan¡¯s face, that he would quickly taste defeat at his grand defensive formation?


    He had not even made it a few steps into the grand defensive formation when he was dealt a grave injury right away by the sword qi.


    The expressions on the rest of the Luo family members changed upon hearing this name. When it came to Lu Xuan, no one in the Luo family did not know about him.


    If it was said that they suffered a huge loss before because they did not view Lu Xuan as a threat, now nobody dared to underestimate Lu Xuan.


    Due to this fact, the Luo family had no choice but to pull back their reach and retreat from Min Province.


    They had been biding their time, waiting for the Great Ancestor to break through to the Invincible Vajra Level before they began their conquest anew.


    Unlike other factions of Cultivators, those of the Luo family were aware of the existence of the Invincible Vajra level from a long time ago.


    They also knew that the Invincible Vajra level was the true first step to bing superhuman.


    No matter how formidable the Divine levels from before were, getting struck by a bullet would still be fatal.


    However, Invincible Vajra Levels were different. Their physical bodies were so strong that even without protecting themselves with Spiritual Qi, getting sprayed with gunfire would not harm them.


    They were truly invincible.


    Yet, unexpectedly, their Great Ancestor had suffered a heavy injury moments after reentering the world.


    ¡°Help me fetch the alkahestry pill from the secretpartment in my private room!¡± Luo Zihong said through clenched teeth. Very soon, one of the junior members of the Luo family had brought over a brown alkahestry pill.


    Luo Zihong hurriedly consumed it, and before long, his life force suddenly increased, and the horrific wound healed at a frightening speed.


    The aura surrounding his body also grew stronger, and even his own power underwent a great increase. Originally, Luo Zihong¡¯s strength was only middling among the Invincible Vajra Level masters.


    However, now that his strength had grown to double of what it was, he had instantly reached the level of the strongest among the Invincible Vajras.


    ¡°The Great Ancestor is alright!¡±


    The high-level members of the Luo family were immediately overjoyed. If Luo Zihong fell here, the impact it would have on the rest of the Luo family would be unimaginably bad.


    Luo Zihong took in a deep breath, having escaped from the jaws of death, and said, ¡°Though I ended up fine this time, that was thest of the alkahestry pills they gave me. I had originally nned to consume it to break through to a higher level, but I was forced to use it earlier than expected!¡±


    Thinking about this, Luo Zihong felt an ache in his heart.


    He knew that the Invincible Vajra level was only the first step to bing superhuman, but if he broke through to the next level, he would truly be superhuman and would truly be a god-like individual.


    When that happened, taking on an entire army would be a simple matter for him, and he would be unparalleled under the heavens.


    He had reserved that alkahestry pill for breaking through to the next level, so having to use it now naturally pained him a lot.


    ¡°I need to y this little bastard to quench the hatred in my heart!¡± Luo Zihong stated coldly. ¡°However, that little b*stard is hiding in that vi of his, and I can¡¯t reach him. Do any of you have some way of luring him out!¡±


    Luo Zihong scanned the crowd, and the rest of the Luo family understood what he meant right away, but they did not have any good ns to propose. Against someone turtling up in his own vi, there was basically no good way of dealing with him.


    Judging from Luo Zihong¡¯s injuries, even if they all went together, they would probably be killed, and were essentially useless.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, your granddaughter has a n!¡±


    Suddenly, Luo Ying, who had been standing in a corner, spoke up.


    ¡°What n do you have, let¡¯s hear it?¡± Luo Zihong questioned.


    Luo Ying answered, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, Great Ancestor. Now that you¡¯ve broken through to the Invincible Vajra Level, it¡¯s a joyous affair and should be cause for a big celebration. When the time is right, you can invite several of your good friends and wait for Lu Xuan toe, then you can catch him in our trap and ensure his death!¡±


    Hearing this, Luo Zihong asked, ¡°How are you so sure that Lu Xuan wille?¡±


    Luo Ying answered, ¡°During this time, your granddaughter has been investigating Lu Xuan. What I¡¯ve found is that this man is arrogant and scorns conspiracies and tricks. At the same time, he is ruthless and has been eyeing our Luo family for some time with deadly intent. If the Great Ancestor were to hold a celebration, then your granddaughter is certain that there is an extremely high chance of himing here to kill us!


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to smash him to pieces, and Lu Xuan probably can¡¯t wait to kill us all as well!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 187 - An Obvious Trap? Who Will Come Out On Top!

    <h4>Chapter 187: An Obvious Trap? Who Will Come Out On Top!</h4>


    A sly expression covered the entirety of Luo Ying¡¯s pretty face. The previous campaign into the Min Province had been a project under her responsibility.


    She had failed and even lost one of the Luo family¡¯s heirs in the process.


    Although she managed to escape with her life in the end, the high-level members of the Luo family still held her ountable, and the bright future she had was now no more.


    Since then, Luo Ying had fostered a deep-seated hatred for Lu Xuan. Still, she knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s immense strength was not something she could hope to catch up to, no matter what she tried.


    She was rtively talented and was very close to reaching the Divine Level.


    Even so, Lu Xuan had reached the Divine Level several months ago, so taking revenge on her own was definitely not an option for her.


    Therefore, she needed to rely on her family¡¯s strength to have a chance at getting her revenge.


    ¡°You seem to have some understanding of him?¡± Luo Zihong looked towards Luo Ying. She had not made much of an impression on him, but right now, he had no way of dealing with Lu Xuan, and if Luo Ying was able toe up with a n, that was enough for him to take notice of her.


    ¡°I, your granddaughter, once suffered greatly at his hands, and so I devoted myself to studying him, gaining a deep understanding of his character. The man has a strange sense of pride, disdaining conspiracies and tricks, while at the same time, he is ruthless and definitely does not showpassion to lesser opponents!¡± Luo Ying bowed as she exined. ¡°ording to my research, any faction that crossed him has eventually met an unfortunate end. The Soul-snatcher Sect and Qiu family were allpletely uprooted by him.


    ¡°This man is not the kind of person who will be satisfied and stop after killing a handful of people. Hence, I believe that if our family makes a show of hosting a celebration, Lu Xuan will not let us get away with it so easily. The probability that he will show up is above 90%. When the timees, we can set a trap for him at the event, and then it would be hard for him to get away even if he grew wings!¡±


    Listening to Luo Ying¡¯s n, Luo Zihong¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said, ¡°Can you be 100% sure!¡±


    Luo Ying answered, ¡°Replying to the Great Ancestor, your granddaughter is not 100% certain that this will work. However, the Great Ancestor has finished cultivation and broken through to the Invincible Vajra level. This, by itself, is a matter that deserves a grand celebration. Even if he does note, there is no loss to the Great Ancestor. But if he doese, it¡¯s a perfect opportunity for us to y this bane of our Luo family. Wouldn¡¯t celebrating the Great Ancestor¡¯s achievements with the head of this savage be like having one¡¯s cake and eating it too?¡±


    Luo Zihong squinted again, and gave the order like a vicious wild beast, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of all the arrangements for this!¡±


    Luo Ying was instantly taken aback, and her pretty face showed signs of excitement as she said, ¡°Thank you very much, Great Ancestor, for trusting me. I will make sure the preparations for this are perfect. If he does note, then it¡¯s fine, but if he doese, he will definitely meet a tragic end!¡±


    Many of the high-level members of the Luo family were looking at Luo Ying with veryplicated expressions, as they felt how truly fearsome the younger generation was. They had thought she was already ground into the dust from her failures and never expected her to make aeback like this.


    On this day, the Luo family announced to the outside world that the Luo family Great Ancestor had ended his cultivation and was already an Invincible Vajra Level master, and invited people from all industries toe to Zhe Province and attend the celebrations.


    In that time, the world of Cultivators was in an uproar. It should be known that although there was more than one Invincible Vajra Level master in the world now, there were still very few of them showing themselves in the public eye.


    Aside from the Dragon, which everyone knew about, the other Invincible Vajra Level masters still kept a very low profile.


    When the Luo family Great Ancestor announced that he was an Invincible Vajra Level master, it boosted the Luo family¡¯s prestige even more.


    For a time, all of the Luo family¡¯s business deals in every region were green-lit, and the Luo family¡¯s stock prices rose ordingly.


    The benefits brought about from having an Invincible Vajra Level master were simply too numerous, as, at this current point in time, there was no answer to a master at the Invincible Vajra level of strength.


    The White Ape King alone caused tens of thousands of deaths, and was like a walking nuclear bomb!


    In this period, various major factions sent men to Zhe Province, and there were even many faction leaders who decided toe in person.


    In a small pavilion in the Yunxuan Vi, Lu Xuan caressed the gilded invitation in his hands.


    The invitation was sent out by the Luo family, and they had invited Lu Xuan to attend the Luo family Great Ancestor¡¯s promotion ceremony.


    Opposite him, Yang Chengsi held a simr invitation in his hands that was also from the Luo family. As the leader of the underworld in Min Province, Yang Chengsi was also considered to be a man of influence.


    Moreover, thanks to Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance, his own cultivation had not declined. On the contrary, he had broken through to the Invincible Vajra Level a while ago as well.


    His current position could be said to be as sturdy as a mountain. Unless Lu Xuan personally moved to remove him, otherwise, there was basically nobody who could make a move against him.


    Yang Chengsi had some idea about the bad blood between Lu Xuan and the Luo family, so he hurriedly made his way to the Yunxuan Vi to meet Lu Xuan the moment he received the invitation.


    ¡°Young Master, the Luo family is clearly doing this to provoke you!¡±


    Yang Chengsi spoke in a reverent and respectful manner. Even though he was an Invincible Vajra Level himself, he did not dare to overstep his bounds in the slightest before Lu Xuan. It was not only because his life and possessions were firmly in Lu Xuan¡¯s grasp, but more so because the unknowable depths of Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation still gave him chills to this day.


    Lu Xuanughed lightly, saying, ¡°They¡¯re not trying to provoke me. This is a psychological tactic to incite me to leave the Yunxuan Vi and go to them!¡±


    Taking this opportunity, Lu Xuan ryed the story of Luo Zihong¡¯s raid on the vi to Yang Chengsi, so he knew that such a thing had actually happened.


    ¡°You are wise, Young Master, and this indeed seems to be the case. They must have been stymied by the grand defensive formation, and so decided to lure the Young Master out of it!¡±


    With some thinking, Yang Chengsi also realized what the Luo family was up to.


    Lu Xuan also understood that this conspiracy by the Luo family was not some brilliant ploy. They were just making use of his desire to wholly eliminate the Luo family to lure him to go to them.


    ¡°Young Master, you must not fall for their trap!¡± Yang Chengsi advised.


    ¡°Since we already know the enemy is plotting something, it¡¯s all the more reason for us not to go!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head as he replied, ¡°No, they are certain that I will be there, and are bound to have set up a huge trap for me. However, this is an excellent opportunity for me to get all the Luo family members in one fell swoop!


    ¡°I want to wipe the Luo family off the face of this earth!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was one of unparalleled conviction. Whether it was because of the tribtions they put him through in his past life, or to protect his family from the threat they posed in this life, he had no intention of letting the Luo family run free any longer.


    Watching Lu Xuan, Yang Chengsi could not understand why Lu Xuan would make such a decision. He obviously knew there was a trap waiting for him, yet he actually still chose to attend the event. Was he not walking straight into their trap?


    ¡°Rather than giving them a chance to sneakilyunch an attack on me in the future when I¡¯m unprepared, it¡¯s better to finish this now in the open. What can they do to me?¡± Lu Xuan smirked. ¡°Their so-called inescapable trap is nothing more than what they can arrange with their current strength. However, they¡¯re still underestimating my abilities way too much. I have many ways of beating them until they weep!


    ¡°I want you to first go and collect the information on all the main members of the Luo family. On the day itself, I want you to be outside, waiting, so that not a single one of them can slip away!¡± Lu Xuan said as he pursed his lips.


    Since they wanted to settle things once and for all, it was time to see whose methods woulde out on top.


    ¡­

 Chapter 188 - Home Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 188: Home Invasion</h4>


    The news that the Luo family Great Ancestor was hosting a celebration at the Luo family ancestral home had spread throughout the world of Cultivators in Huaxia. In this time, all the influential Cultivators in Huaxia had gathered one after the other.


    Even those that did not go sent representatives from the younger generation to attend the celebrations.


    An Invincible Vajra Level master was strong enough to influence matters on a global scale.


    Outside the main gate to the Luo family¡¯spound, there was arge gathering of big shots from the world of Cultivators that one would rarely see on a daily basis.


    Chen Sheng was a new member of the Zhe Province Agency of Special Affairs, and he was only recruited into the Agency because he had recently awakened his magic.


    After a period of training, he had finally been let out into the field to carry out missions.


    However, he did not expect his first mission to actually be maintaining security.


    Chen Sheng was a young man in his twenties. He found a corner to sit down, and next to him was his senior who had joined the Agency of Special Affairs many years earlier. His senior¡¯s name was Zhang Teng, a middle-aged man in his thirties, and was also their team leader for this mission.


    ¡°Team leader, who are these Luo family people anyway? What kind of important people are we dealing with, that even we at the Agency of Special Affairs have to provide security for them!¡± Chen Sheng grumbled, slightly discontented.


    Zhang Teng withdrew a pack of cigarettes from his front pockets, taking out two sticks and passing one to Chen Sheng. After lighting up his cigarette and taking the time to enjoy a long puff, he replied, ¡°You came into this gamete, so it¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know about them. I¡¯ll give you the rundown. This Luo family is no ordinary bunch and is the top family in Zhe Province, which a legendary Invincible Vajra Level master in their n, holding the fort. Do you know what that means, to be an Invincible Vajra level master?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Chen Sheng did not understand. All he knew was that an Invincible Vajra Level master was very strong, but he was not clear on the specifics of what the implications of this were.


    Zhang Teng looked Chen Sheng in the eye and said, ¡°An Invincible Vajra Level master is an existence on the same level as the senior officials of the Inner Pce!¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Sheng inadvertently sucked in a breath of cold air. He did not know how powerful an Invincible Vajra was, but he was well aware of the power of the senior officials of the Inner Pce. That was a group of people that held the most power in the world.


    For an Invincible Vajra Level master to bepared to them, it was apparent to him how fearsome of an existence they were.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s only the head of a family. Is that enough to make the Agency of Special Affairs run security for them?¡± Chen Sheng asked, still not fully satisfied.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not as simple as just maintaining security,¡± Zhang Teng answered, shaking his head. ¡°You should know that the kind of people attending today¡¯s event are all famous in the world of Cultivators in Huaxia. If this bunch of people start causing trouble, the consequences will be dire. We¡¯re not here to protect the Luo family but to protect the general popce. If a conflict really breaks out, we need to ensure that there is no coteral damage!¡±


    ¡°A conflict? What kind of conflict will there be?¡± Chen Sheng perked up excitedly. He could not imagine the kind of conflict that would happen at a celebratory event like this.


    ¡°Hehe, you think that we at the Agency of Special Affairs would just happen to be here for security today? Just wait and see. You¡¯ll probably witness something big today that you would normally never get to see!¡± Zhang Teng said with a chuckle.


    Suddenly, in the Luo family ancestral home, while the party was reaching its climax, a figure made its way up the front main road towards them withrge strides.


    At this moment, above the Luo family home, a light purple enchantment appeared in midair.


    This appearance quickly drew the notice of all the people in the Luo family home.


    Regardless of whether they were members of the Luo family or guests, a majority of them did not know that there was an ulterior motive to hosting today¡¯s celebrations.


    In an instant, themotion and sounds of partying had vanished without a trace.


    Very quickly, the crowd moved to leave the Luo family ancestral home, and at that moment, they saw a man dressed in traditional Chinese swordsman robes strolling through the main gate of the Luo family ancestral home. He looked as though he was a prince who had walked straight out of a painting.


    This was Lu Xuan¡¯s mostmonly worn attire in his past life.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you actually dared to show your face here!¡±


    The Luo family Great Ancestor, Luo Zihong, fixed his stare on Lu Xuan. His eyes zed with a ferocious gleam, as though he was going to tear Lu Xuan to pieces.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to appear? Your Luo family has made this event such a big deal to force me toe out. If I didn¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as not showing you face?¡± Lu Xuan said with a light smile.


    ¡°Who is that? He has so much panache!¡±


    Some of the people did not recognize Lu Xuan and did not understand how he could be so bold.


    He actually dared to invade their home ande here to kill them.


    This is a clear p in the face to the Luo family, and it would be strange if they let this slight go.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s words seemed to imply that this was nned by the Luo family. If this were true, things would be interesting.


    ¡°You all may not recognize this man, but I do. He¡¯s none other than the number one Cultivator in Min Province, Lu Xuan!¡±


    One of the people identified Lu Xuan and quickly shared it with the others.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the number one Cultivator in Min Province the Agency of Special Affairs Chief Ming Yueyao? I¡¯ve heard that Ming Yueyao is an Invincible Vajra Level master, so what qualities does this Lu Xuan have that puts him above Ming Yueyao?¡± someone else asked in confusion.


    ¡°He was the previous number one in Min Province, but he¡¯s recently kept a low profile, so nobody knows how much his strength has actually grown. Even so, this man was able to single-handedly wipe out the Soul-snatcher Sect and the Qiu family, and his reputation is great!¡± someone else immediately exined.


    Many of the people remembered right away that something like this seemed to have happened several months ago. It was only because Lu Xuan had kept out of the public eye, that most of them forgot that such a thing had urred.


    However, it all came back to them at once now. Recalling how Lu Xuan had actually done such a domineering act, they could not help but feel curious about him.


    If he had done something like that before, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength must be extraordinary.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough talking. Since you¡¯ve dared toe here today, Lu Xuan, today will be the day that you die!¡± Luo Zihong sneered coldly. Then, he immediately took off his cumbersome formal attire, revealing a set of martial arts attire underneath.


    When most of the people saw this, they understood with certainty that Luo Zihong had most likely been prepared for this.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I¡¯m done talking to you too. Today, the Luo family can hold a celebration and a funeral at the same time! It¡¯ll spare you the effort and expenses of holding two events!¡± Lu Xuan replied with an icy sneer.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking big!¡±


    All of a sudden, a figure leapt out. The crowd of onlookers saw that it was the current Luo family n Leader, Luo Ding.


    Luo Ding was dressed in a simr kind of attire for fighting, and he pounced forward as quickly as a bolt of lightning.


    The spear in his hands swept out like a long dragon.


    ng!


    Luo Ding¡¯s spear struck Lu Xuan, but he was then repelled backward at an even greater speed.


    It was as though his spear had struck onto an iron te. Nay, something more fearsome than an iron te.


    With Luo Ding¡¯s Divine level cultivation, he could easily pierce through an iron te with a single strike from his spear, so a flesh and blood human body should be no issue.


    However, this flesh and blood body had just sent him flying backward from the impact.


    Then, without even waiting for his body to touch the ground, a figure caught up to him at an even more terrifying speed.


    Shortly after, Luo Ding was struck by a palm, and with a scream of agony, his body crashed into the ground, and he perished instantly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 189 - The Luo Familys Ace in the Hole, Four Invincible Vajras

    <h4>Chapter 189: The Luo Family¡¯s Ace in the Hole, Four Invincible Vajras</h4>


    The Luo family n Leader, Luo Ding, was dead!


    It was a simple and clean move, just a simple strike, and it had resulted in the death of the Luo family n Leader, a Divine Level master.


    He was no match at all!


    ¡°This Lu Xuan definitely isn¡¯t a Divine level. This is an Invincible Vajra; he must be at the Invincible Vajra Level!¡±


    Someone said while gaping in shock, partially from Lu Xuan¡¯s incredible strength, and partially because of Lu Xuan¡¯s audacious act.


    The Luo family¡¯s strength made them one of the strongest families in the nation, and their n Leader had wide-spread influence throughout the country.


    Yet now Lu Xuan had basically killed him without a shred of mercy.


    It was truly shocking.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s to be expected if you think about it. This Lu Xuan was rumored to be one of the first Divine Level masters. With this ability, if things progress as per normal, it¡¯s natural that he would be at an Invincible Vajra Level!¡±


    There were others who were more at ease about this. After all, Lu Xuan was not a neer who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere without any prior warning.


    Lu Xuan had shown his fearsome strength several months ago.


    The battle with the Soul-snatcher Sect and the Qiu family were especially vivid disys of his terrifying power.


    However, what most people found scary was not his methods or his powerful abilities.


    The most frightening thing about him was the way he acted without any restraint. These kinds of people were the most frightening.


    The reason was that basically nobody could control him.


    And now that Lu Xuan hade here so casually with killing intent, there was no doubt that he was definitely not going to let the Luo family off easily.


    ¡°You overestimated yourself!¡± Lu Xuan remarked lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re too bold!¡±


    Luo Zihong locked his gaze onto Lu Xuan. Seeing the n leader he had personally appointed die at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, Luo Zihong burned with an uncontroble rage.


    He had never engaged inbat with Lu Xuan, so he could not bepletely certain that Lu Xuan had entered the Invincible Vajra Level.


    Moreover, even an Invincible Vajra Level master would not be able to instantly kill a Divine level master.


    This was why he had allowed Luo Ding to go ahead and test Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    He never expected Lu Xuan to actually be strong enough to deliver an instant kill to Luo Ding.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I think you¡¯re asking for it. Today, not only will you be unable to escape death, but when the timees, your entire family must die as payback for Luo Ding!¡±


    Luo Zihong stared fixedly at Lu Xuan, as though he was looking at a walking corpse.


    A look of anger shed across Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. With his current level of cultivation, there was not a lot that could move him to emotion, but his family was undoubtedly the most sensitive topic out of all of his triggers.


    ¡°Luo Zihong, you¡¯re courting death. Just because of what you¡¯ve just said today, there will be no escape for anyone in the Luo family!¡± Lu Xuan said coldly.


    At that moment, the crowd of onlookers felt a chill in their soul as they watched these two Invincible Vajra Level masters face off. Both of them intended to wipe out the other partypletely. The amount of hatred between the two was immense.


    Even Invincible Vajra Level masters had no way ofpletely overpowering each other, and fights between them would be a life and death struggle.


    Many of the onlookers were feeling curious, not knowing the history behind the two men that could have led up to this.


    ¡°I only have one purpose foring to the Luo family today, and that is to kill. Outsiders with nothing to do with this should quickly get out of the way to avoid getting dragged into this!¡± Lu Xuan warned impassively.


    When the crowd of guests heard this, they immediately cleared out. The only people who remained were masters from the Luo family, who were staring angrily at Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had killed their n leader before the watching eyes of thisrge crowd of people.


    To the entire Luo family, this simply an unforgivable insult.


    Other than the Luo family, there were a few other figures standing in their midst, not moving an inch.


    When the rest of the crowd looked towards them, many of them were even filled with shock.


    It was because they were not even sure when these people had entered into their midst.


    The three were all dressed differently, and each one of them exuded an unimaginable might.


    ¡°They¡¯re Invincible Vajras! There are actually three Invincible Vajras!¡±


    Many of the people only felt that making the trip here was worthwhile. It was normally rare to see even one Invincible Vajra level master, but right now, they could actually see several of them.


    If they included Luo Zihong and Lu Xuan, there were five Invincible Vajra Level masters present in total.


    Then, even more of them realized what this entailed. A huge fight between Invincible Vajra Level masters was probably going to break out right here.


    To be precise, four Invincible Vajra Level masters were going to gang up on Lu Xuan.


    It was four against one. Lu Xuan was in a pinch.


    In many of their minds, while they recognized that there were differences in strength even among Invincible Vajra Level masters, there was no doubt in their minds that nobody could take on four of them at once.


    Still, Lu Xuan calmly looked at the three figures who had suddenly appeared. Two of them were elderly, one of which looked to be around seventy or eighty, at an extremely ripe age, but whose body seemed to hold a chilling amount of power.


    The other was an elderlydy who seemed to be sixty or seventy, holding a walking stick in her hands, and did not seem to be an ordinary old woman.


    The other individual was a middle-aged man wielding a spear. He was well-built and muscr, looking like a tower of steel, and his spear was pitch ck and looked very frightening.


    ¡°So this is your ace in the hole?¡± Lu Xuan nced coldly at the three of them, not deeming them a worthy threat at all.


    ¡°Mister Lu, please be careful, these three people are no ordinary folk. That old man is the Old Nanhai Staff Master; he has an extremely fearsome level of strength, and is an overlord of the Nanhai region!¡± At this moment, Zhang Teng, who had been to the side maintaining security, suddenly spoke up.


    This left Chen Sheng, who was next to him, stunned, as he did not know why the team leader would suddenly speak up like this.


    In a moment, he had moved opposite the Luo family, who looked more fearsome than ever.


    ¡°Next, that old granny over there is an Invincible Vajra Level master from the Yue Province called the Silver Grandmother. She is a hard-hearted and ruthless person who embodies both righteous and evil aspects. Also, that middle-aged man is a descendant of the Yang family of warriors, and he uses the powerful Yang family spear style!¡±


    Without caring about how shocked the people around him were, Zhang Teng continued his hurried exnations.


    He disclosed the details of the three people to Lu Xuan, which was also his main purpose for being here today.


    After all, Lu Xuan was currently the General Consultant of the Agency of Special Affairs¡¯ State Bureau.


    In terms of his position, he was on the same level as the State Bureau Chief, the Dragon. Naturally, he was in the top echelons of their Agency of Special Affairs.


    Now that he was going to kill his enemies in Zhe Province, the Agency of Special Affairs stationed in this province certainly could remain passive.


    The other onlookers were also stunned. They did not know how Lu Xuan was rted to the Agency of Special Affairs, for the Agency to risk offending an Invincible Vajra Level master to pass on a warning to him.


    Lu Xuan nodded in acknowledgment. Even though it did not really matter whether he knew their backgrounds or not, he had received this act of goodwill.


    ¡°Youngster, you¡¯re talking too much!¡±


    At this moment, while everyone was still shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s rtionship with the Agency of Special Affairs, nobody noticed that the Silver Grandmother had suddenly appeared in front of Zhang Teng. The walking stick in her hands came crashing down savagely like a spear.


    If the blownded, his head would surely be cracked open.


    ¡­

 Chapter 190 - Instantly Killing an Invincible Vajra

    <h4>Chapter 190: Instantly Killing an Invincible Vajra</h4>


    The Silver Grandmother moved inplete silence, in what could be called an extremely insidious way.


    She did not need any magics or any martial arts. With the strength an Invincible Vajra Level master possessed, it was almost too easy to deal with Zhang Teng.


    ng!


    However, just as her walking stick was about to hit Zhang Teng, a pebble came falling from above, striking directly into the Silver Grandmother¡¯s walking stick.


    The impact from the pebble left the Silver Grandmother¡¯s hands trembling right away, and she staggered backward from the force.


    ¡°What?¡± The Silver Grandmother looked at Lu Xuan in shock, as she did not expect him actually to be able to react in time.


    She had not held back in her previous sneak attack on the unprepared Zhang Teng, and she believed that even if Lu Xuan were also an Invincible Vajra Level master, he would not be able to react to her attack.


    ¡°The strong bullying the weak. That¡¯s going too far!¡± Lu Xuan remarked lightly.


    ¡°Hmph, I see you¡¯re a wild one, to dare to attack Brother Luo on his turf. You must be courting death!¡±


    The Old Nanhai Staff Master stepped forward, pulling out a long staff from behind him. The long staff had been folded up and hidden behind him, but he now drew it out and pointed it at Lu Xuan, while he stared at him with a malicious gaze.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, what more is there to say to him. Just kill him!¡±


    Luo Zihong stepped forward and spoke.


    His eyes were filled with malice, as a horrific Spiritual Qi was suddenly unleashed.


    In an instant, there was a storm of sand and gravel!


    All the people present felt an unprecedented and terrifying pressure on them. They had never truly felt a fearsome sense of pressure like this before.


    This was an Invincible Vajra Level master!


    Many of the people present had never even seen an Invincible Vajra Level master before, much less witnessed them in action.


    To the side, in that instant, Zhang Teng only felt his body covered in a cold sweat, as the strength in his legs almost left him.


    It was as though he had just returned from the brink of death. An Invincible Vajra level master was, to him, not only too fast for him to avoid. He had also been immobilized by the fearsome aura they were emitting, and he could not even lift a finger.


    ¡°You had predicted long ago that I was going to be here. The only one who knows me that well and would dare to make such a big wager is you, Luo Ying. Since I¡¯ve made my appearance, why don¡¯t youe out and meet me?¡± Lu Xuan was in no hurry to make his move and only continued to talk impassively.


    Even so, after some time, Lu Xuan still did not see Luo Ying.


    Based on Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding of the Luo family, Luo Ying was probably the only one in their n who was capable of being this confident that he woulde.


    In his past life, Lu Xuan had a deep impression of the deadly schemes Luo Ying coulde up with.


    ¡°Enough talk, I¡¯ll kill you here today!¡±


    At this moment, the descendant of the Yang family warriors, Yang Xing, could not hold back any longer and was the first to make his move on Lu Xuan.


    He erupted with Spiritual Qi, and befitting a true Invincible Vajra Level master, the spear he wielded actually seemed powerful enough to split apart the earth and heavens.


    It could be said that in his hands, the Yang family spear style reached a level that surpassed his long line of ancestors. In the past, any of his ancestors who could reach attainment were already extraordinary and could go nearly undefeated on the battlefield.


    With his current level of cultivation, if he were dropped into ancient times, he could single-handedly turn the tides of war, and even the legendary tyrant Xiang Yu would notpare to him.


    His voice was resounding and powerful, so deafeningly loud that it made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    In an instant, Yang Xing had made the first move. When he strode forward, many of the people present felt their hearts quake. The spear that shot out of his hands in that instant actually felt like it had the force to crush the heavens.


    There was suddenly a war-like air that one might find on a battlefield being released, though it was still only a subtle amount.


    Even so, everyone present could feel it. This was an illusory conception of Yang Xing¡¯s mind. He had practiced with the spear since he was three, and he had now actually been able to produce the sensation of war through his training with the Yang family spear style.


    The spear swept out, and any kind of evil monsters would all perish and return to nothing under this spear.


    Any kind of magic or spells would be rendered useless when faced with this spear. Before such absolute power, any and all tricks were meaningless.


    And at this moment, Lu Xuan finally made his move. Yang Xing¡¯s fearsome aura was not able to hold him back.


    ¡°If you were able to elevate the Yang family spear style to this level, you must be someone fairly capable!¡±


    Lu Xuan began to feel a rush of excitement, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll fight you with my full strength, to let you have a taste of the huge difference between our abilities!¡±


    Just as Lu Xuan finished speaking, the spear was already stabbing straight at him, only a sliver away from touching his forehead.


    But then, the crowd only saw the spear pierce straight through Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t hit; it was a phantom!¡±


    The onlookers did not have a high enough level of cultivation to see the full process of what had happened. They only saw Yang Xing starting his attack and the spear passing through Lu Xuan¡¯s figure.


    It was a phantom!


    ¡°I missed?¡± Yang Xing¡¯s face finally revealed an expression of shock. His training with the spear had brought him to a god-like level, and at his level, he would never miss his target.


    There was no reason for his spear strike to hit nothing but air.


    People often said that it was like he had help from the gods, but this ¡®god¡¯ was not a deity, but his own mental qi strength. By condensing his mental qi strength to a certain level, his attacks did not rely on his vision but were guided by his mental qi strength. As such, even if his vision was misled by an illusion, he should still be able to hit his target.


    Then, at this timing, Lu Xuan¡¯s figure reappeared. Focusing his mental qi strength to the utmost, he struck out at full force.


    The crowd of onlookers felt, with the unleashing of Lu Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Qi, that the air around them began to boil like a pot of boiling water.


    Everybody was wide-eyed. They had never really witnessed a fight between Invincible Vajra level masters before this, and the events that were urring were barely legible to them.


    ¡°Yang Xing, take a close look. This move is called the Galloping Thunder Finger!¡±


    Lu Xuan stabbed out with a single finger, as fast as lightning.


    Boom!


    A dull thunderous sound arose, and almost immediately, the onlookers saw Yang Xingunched backward. In Yang Xing¡¯s chest, a huge hole had actually appeared.


    The bloody hole was surrounded by flesh that had been charred ck, and no blood flowed out from the wound.


    Yang Xingy there stiffly on the ground, as he was instantly killed in one move!


    In this entire time, Yang Xing did not even move an inch. His eyes were spread wide open, as his thoughts were flooded with disbelief.


    It was not that he did not want to move during this time, but an even more fearsome aura had rooted him in ce. Then, the finger had struck his chest, dealing him a killing blow instantly.


    As the people saw the life gradually drain out of Yang Xing, there was no one who did not feel horrified.


    All of this was far too out of the ordinary, and they would never have imagined that they would actually see such a fight in their wildest dreams.


    The fight started with a bang but ended with a whimper.


    Yang Xing had put on a show of being terrifyingly formidable, yet he was instantly killed by a single move?


    It was like he was a paper tiger¡ªall style and no substance.


    And yet, everyone understood that he was no paper tiger. It was not that Yang Xing was too weak, but that Lu Xuan was far too strong.


    ¡­

 Chapter 191 - Taking Invincible Vajras to be a Joke

    <h4>Chapter 191: Taking Invincible Vajras to be a Joke</h4>


    That was a full-force attack that killed even Invincible Vajras.


    It was dead silent over there. Everyone thought prior that Lu Xuan would be able to hold all four of those Invincible Vajras off with his full strength, enabling himself to escape unscathed.


    However, what Lu Xuan had done was a wake-up call to everyone present, telling them, without a doubt, that they were wrong.


    Chu Yunfan¡¯s strength surpassed everything they were able to imagine before.


    Invincible Vajras were not all top-notch fighters of no equal, after all.


    To put it precisely, there were ranks among Invincible Vajra levelbatants as well.


    There was also no doubt that Lu Xuan was the most powerful among them all.


    There was Lu Xuan, and then there were the others.


    Even the Silver Grandmother, the Old Nanhai Staff Master, and Luo Zihong felt a chill run down their spines.


    Luo Zihong was the one who set everything up, and he totally did not expect Lu Xuan to be that powerful.


    All of that exined why Lu Xuan dared toe and kick down their door all by himself.


    Lu Xuan was but one person, yet he seemed like he was able to take on an army numbering in thousands.


    ¡°Not bad, considering how you¡¯re able to have me get serious,¡± Lu Xuan quipped while looking at Yang Xin¡¯s body, shaking his head.


    Anyone being able to get to Invincible Vajra Level at such a time was no doubt cutting edgebatants.


    Be it talent, diligence, or resources, one would not have been able to get so far without all three avable.


    Invincible Vajras would not look like weaklings taking on anyone else. It was just too bad that they had to fight him, and there was no doubt that they stood no chance in winning.


    There were many from the Luo n who were stunned by what happened. None of them expected Lu Xuan to be so utterly terrifying before seeing Lu Xuan getting serious.


    They all behaved holier-than-thou before, thinking Lu Xuan to be but a clown who did not know his ce.


    The Luo n¡¯s prowess was such that they thought they were able to get rid of Lu Xuan any time they fancied.


    However, it did not ur to them that their time was long gone. Times have changed, and they were in an era where top-notch beings ruled over everything.


    All those connections that the Luo n painstakingly maintained all that while might have been of use, back when spirit qi was being restored to the world.


    However, as spirit qi got restored to the and the cultivators stood above everything, it became a time where only top-notch fighters had a say in everything.


    Times changed before the n realized that.


    ¡°So, where do I begin?¡±


    Lu Xuan eyed all three of them. He paid no heed to anyone else from the n but the three who were standing before him, as those three were people whom Lu Xuan deemed to be capable of taking him on somewhat.


    He set his sight on the Silver Grandmother before long, which caused her to feel a chill run down her spine, making her feel like amon folk being eyed by a beast in the wild.


    That feeling was stifling.


    ¡°You insolent piece of sh*t!¡±


    The Old Nanhai Staff Master beside her roared, and he mmed his staff on the ground, kicking up a wave of dust instantly.


    It seemed to be a move to intimidate Lu Xuan, yet he dared not attack recklessly all the same.


    The one who did so before¡ªYang Xin¡ªhad died, after all.


    That man was actually killed in front of everybody with just a single hit.


    No one would have believed something so ridiculous if they were not to see it with their own eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you act all high and mighty when you talk about killing people before?¡± Lu Xuan smirked. The Silver Grandmother backed away almost one single step after hearing that, thoroughly intimidated by Lu Xuan.


    The young man made his move at that very instant.


    He appeared right before the Silver Grandmother as if he was capable of teleportation.


    The Silver Grandmother waved her scepter right there and then, which tore a fissure in space right away. A fire dragon emerged from within the scepter right after that.


    That Silver Grandmother was a spellcaster instead of a warrior.


    That fire dragon was a product of a spell she just conjured.


    Everyone present felt the temperature around them rise by several degrees right away after the fire dragon emerged.


    The fire dragon roared at the sky before charging straight for Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Golden Dragon ws!¡±


    Lu Xuan grunted nonchntly and clenched his fist, throwing a punch as Spiritual Qi coiled around his arm. A dragon w emerged in an instant.


    That was an ultimate set of fist techniques he pulled, the first move of the art called the ¡°Dragon Howling Fist of the Nine Heavens¡ªthe ¡®Golden Dragon ws.''¡±


    That punchshed out like a golden dragon extending its ws, tearing the air right before it apart, sting right away into the mouth of that fire dragon.


    Boom!


    A loud rumble was heard, and everyone saw as if that fire dragon was torn apart by that golden w.


    The Silver Grandmother¡¯s attack was unable to pose a threat to Lu Xuan at all.


    ¡°Prepare to meet your doom!¡±


    The Old Nanhai Staff Master charged at Lu Xuan right there and then,shing out with his staff, which was then brought down straight onto Lu Xuan¡¯s head.


    If that attack were to connect, it would have easily destroyed blocks of solid alloys.


    Lu Xuan, however, waved his hand and grabbed hold of that staff with a golden dragon w right away.


    There was no doubt that Lu Xuan¡¯s mastery of Spiritual Qi had reached the very pinnacle, judging from what he just did. Controlling the golden w and having it do something like that was not an easy feat.


    That really is some strength! The Old Nanhai Staff Master his staff away to no avail. He was totally unable to take his weapon back from Lu Xuan¡¯s hand.


    He had no choice but to see Lu Xuan¡¯s golden w, materialized through maniption of Spiritual Qi, snatching his staff away by force.


    The Silver Grandmother, who was saved in the nick of time, swung her scepter about at that moment. Two fire dragons emerged and charged straight at Lu Xuan again.


    ¡°Know your ce.¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked and threw another punch.


    ¡°Golden Dragon ws!¡±


    He threw yet another punch. A golden dragon w was seen being conjured along his left arm, which looked like a hand capable of supporting the heavens, tearing those two fire dragons right away.


    The dragon w continued on its way, sting hard onto the Silver Grandmother¡¯s chest.


    Booom!


    The Silver Grandmother shrieked before her entire body was sent flying, and she continued to cough blood. Her body remained in the air like a kite with its strings cut before crashing to the ground hard.


    Everyone saw that she had died by the time she reached the ground, killed by one single punch.


    That punch from Lu Xuan broke rib cage in an instant, turning all of her internal organs into mush.


    Lu Xuan did not hold back. That attack that the Silver Grandmother had taken was far more terrifying than what happened to Yang Xin.


    Luo Zihong charged and came right before Lu Xuan at that very moment,shing out with a de in his hand.


    The sh of that de tore through the air as it came down onto Lu Xuan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Your time is up!¡± Luo Zihong howled. He had been waiting for a long time for one such opening, one that would allow him to kill Lu Xuan right away.


    ng!

 Chapter 192 - Just Some Desperate Move from Someone about to meet his Doom

    <h4>Chapter 192: Just Some Desperate Move from Someone about to meet his Doom</h4>


    That de came down, but the attack did not end up cutting Lu Xuan in half as everyone had expected.


    Instead, everyone saw a golden dragon materialize around Lu Xuan. That dended on the golden dragon, yet it was unable to faze that conjured animal.


    Lu Xuan looked like a golden dragon in human form at that moment, with both of his arms acting the ws of the dragon.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Luo Zihong was repelled by the formidable recoil, staring at what just happened with his jaw gaping open, unable to believe what just happened.


    He was able to tell that Lu Xuan had probably defended using Shield of Vigor, but he had never seen Shields of Vigor capable of taking such forms.


    He had only heard of the legendary Golden Bell technique, which, when perfected to the extreme, would allow the user to materialize a huge gold-colored bell around them, shrouding them within. That was what gave the move its name.


    However, what Lu Xuan pulled was not the Golden Bell, a golden dragon form that was apparently of a far higher ss than the Golden Bell.


    The golden dragon shrouding Lu Xuan appeared life-like. It was as if it could take off at any given moment. It was a testament to Lu Xuan¡¯s mastery of Spiritual Qi maniption to mystical heights.


    The golden dragon¡¯s protection was such that it would possibly survive even a direct hit from a missile.


    It was impossible for Invincible Vajras to develop such terrifying defenses, and Lu Xuan was the only person, trained in the Golden Dragon Fist of the Nine Heavens, capable of conjuring one such golden dragon.


    In truth, that was a kind of Shield of Vigor that came with the entire package of the fist techniques, which was named the ¡°True Body of the Golden Dragon.¡±


    The presence of one such technique allowed the user to cover both offense and defense perfectly, which was why the fist technique was known to be unmatched by any other.


    That was also the set of techniques that enabled Lu Xuan to remain undefeated in his past life. He defeated countless powerful enemies and made it through countless ordeals, using said set of fist techniques.


    As such, Lu Xuan was able to naturally bring those techniques to the fore without much practice at the moment.


    Everyone else present was stunned by the golden dragon shrouding Lu Xuan at the moment, which was glittering with golden light. Anyone else who was oblivious to what was happening might be wondering if some mystical film was being filmed.


    The phenomenon at the moment almost made Lu Xuan look godlike.


    That was also what the spectators thought right away.


    Lu Xuan made his move again while everyone else remained stunned by the phenomenon. He had taken the staff in the Old Nanhai Staff Master¡¯s hands away with only one hand.


    The Old Nanhai Staff Master¡¯s hands, which gripped the staff tightly, were turned to mush when the staff was being pulled out.


    It was worth noting that Invincible Vajra level fighters were capable of incredible feats of raw strength, making it so that it was apt to describe them as having strength rivaling that of gods.


    That was what happened with generals disying unparalleled feats of strength in ancient times.


    However, that staff was nheless yanked out of his hand by Lu Xuan just like that.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    The Staff Master knew that the odds were stacked against him right away.


    However, there was nowhere to run by that moment. Lu Xuan waved the staff about, disying an intricate set of moves with the staff.


    The Staff Master was utterly stunned. He had been training in the art of the staff for his entire life, and he was still unable to disy something so intricate. Yet, he was able to see Lu Xuan pulling something like that right before his eyes, and that confused him thoroughly.


    He was unable to do much at the moment. Despite having reacted in time and intended to run, he was caught in the sh of the staff brought out by Lu Xuan.


    The staff hit him squarely, pummeling him to the ground right away. Half of his body was turned to pieces from that one attack.


    An injury like that would have easily killed amon folk with no training at all.


    It would have killed fighters at the Deity level.


    Only Invincible Vajra level fighters, who were of unusually brimming life force, so much that they were said to be on their way to bing something else fundamentally, would be able to survive such an attack.


    But then again, that attack beat him within an inch of his life nheless. That one attack almost killed him.


    ¡°So you¡¯re alive. Great reflexes indeed!¡±


    Lu Xuan said inly, sounding somewhat surprised. He had expected that attack with the staff to kill the Old Nanhai Staff Master right away after all.


    He utterly did not expect the Old Nanhai Staff Master to actually survive and be able to hold on that long.


    Luo Zihong was barely able to get to his feet during that brief window given at that moment, ring at Lu Xuan was he did.


    He never expected Lu Xuan to be that powerful.


    He thought Lu Xuan would definitely end up killed when he set Lu Xuan up, due to it being one-against-four after all.


    However, reality proved more brutal than he anticipated.


    Lu Xuan was more like a monster than a human, in his perspective.


    ¡°You¡¯ve forced my hand.¡±


    Luo Zihong knew that he had no other choice then. If Lu Xuan were to be able to stay, he would be the one who ended up killed instead.


    Boooom!


    Luo Zihong activated his secret art. All the silver hair on his head disappeared in an instant, having turned ck again.


    He looked a lot younger as well, and his life force became terrifyingly formidable. Many were even able to sense the strength of his life force from afar.


    But then again, everyone knew that it was only a facade. That was probably the work of some kind of secret art, as there was no way for Luo Zihong to return to his prime right away.


    At the same time, all of them knew that Luo Zihong was indeed cornered, due to him being forced to use one such secret art.


    The more apparent the effects of secret arts like that, the greater the cost incurred.


    Not only did Luo Zihong get a full head of jet ck hair in an instant again, but his powers seemed to have grown twice what they were right away as well.


    Secret arts like that were no joke, and the cost that came with their activation was probably staggering.


    Even if he were to be able to stay alive that day, his days would have been numbered, nheless.


    Luo Zihong probably never anticipated all of them having to pay such a high price just to surround and kill Lu Xuan.


    He even had to pay with his life just to do so.


    There was no doubt that Lu Xuan was powerful, given how he was able to corner Luo Zihong to such an extent.


    Lu Xuan did not stop Luo Zihong right away. Despite having grown twice as powerful, Lu Xuan still thought the old man was beneath him.


    ¡°Just some desperate move from someone about to meet his doom.¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked.


    ¡°You shall die here today, Lu Xuan!¡±


    Luo Zihong held onto his de. His ck hair billowed in the wind at that moment, giving him the illusion that he was back in his prime again.


    Shoop!


    He brought the de in his hands down. A sword aura that was several meters long was unleashed, in a bid to kill Lu Xuan right away.


    The feeling of being so powerful was just great. It was initially and utterly impossible for him to conjure a sword aura of such a level with ease before.


    However, every single attack he was able to bring about at the moment would be just as powerful.


    He thought it a pity that his youth was just an illusion, as he deemed such strength would have made him invincible if it were something permanent.


    ¡°Golden Dragon ws!¡±


    Lu Xuanunched a single, simple punch in the form of a golden dragon w yet again, which tore the sword aura apart in midair right away.


    However, it did not take long for Luo Zihong to unleash his very next attack. Sword aura from all directions came down on Lu Xuan, as Luo Zihong unleashed over a dozen attacks in an instant, blocking off everything and intending to tear Lu Xuan to shreds.


    Lu Xuan unleashed yet another attack with the golden dragon w. That flurry of attacks was reduced to nothing within an instant.


    ¡­

 Chapter 193 - The End of the Luo Clan

    <h4>Chapter 193: The End of the Luo n</h4>


    Luo Zihong did not hesitate after failing to do anything with that hit, following up with yet a flurry of sts of sword aura right away.


    He was determined to kill Lu Xuan where he stood.


    The attacks were getting increasingly quick.


    Luo Zihong¡¯s mastery of his de reached a frightening level.


    The attacks tore through the air right away.


    Furious sonic booms were heard one after another.


    However, all of those terrifying sword auras were taken down by a single punch from Lu Xuan at the very next second.


    Lu Xuan hardly did anything else. The only attack he pulled was the ¡°Golden Dragon ws¡± and nothing else. That attack pulverized all sword auras sent at him, enabling him to emerge unscathed.


    ¡°Is that really all you got, Lu Xuan? You dare to take me on seriously just like that?¡±


    Luo Zihong scowled at Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan did little more than tear down whatever attack was sent at him. However, if he were to keep that up, Luo Zihong would end up being killed eventually.


    Nothing tops being young in the way of martial arts.


    It was obvious that Lu Xuan was the young while Luo Zihong was already old.


    Luo Zihong was still able to hold on for the moment due to him, as he was at his prime at that moment. However, if they were to drag things out, it would only be a matter of time before he ended up dead.


    As such, he had no choice but to provoke Lu Xuan, as he saw a chance of surviving his current predicament in doing so.


    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to provoke me, then? Doesn¡¯t matter, but do you really think that¡¯s all that I¡¯m capable of?¡±


    Lu Xuanughed away.


    Vooom!


    Luo Zihong roared and brought his de down on Lu Xuan right away. His attacks felt very interconnected and dreamlike as he brought the de down on his enemy.


    The air around the sh of his de was actually ignited, turning the attack into sword auras wrapped in zing mes.


    ¡°Golden Dragon in the Sky!¡±


    Lu Xuan clenched his fist and punched. The force of his attack materialized into a golden dragon under the work of his Spiritual Qi, heading straight for the deing down from the top.


    Boom!


    A loud rumble was heard, signifying yet another terrifying sh between the two.


    The sh between opposing Spiritual Qi felt like some high explosives inrge quantities being detonated.


    The powers of bothbatants far surpassed that ofmon Invincible Vajras. That sh eclipsed anything, by several orders of magnitude, that was pulled before.


    Booom!


    Yet another frightening rumble was heard. The spectators were still blinded by the massive amount of dust and debris kicked up by the Spiritual Qi sh. All they were able to see was Luo Zihong¡¯s sword being sent flying.


    Luo Zihong¡¯s hand actually exploded.


    It looked like something brought about by an extremely deadly attack.


    ¡°How could this be possible!? He¡¯s an Invincible Vajra, isn¡¯t he!?¡± some eximed in astonishment.


    If Level Eight among the nine levels of cultivation were to be said to be a level where one¡¯s mental state evolves, then the evolution of one¡¯s physical state was to happen at Level Nine.


    At Invincible Vajra Level, a cultivator could have taken arge caliber round and survive the shot.


    Said round would not even be able to prate the surface of the cultivator¡¯s muscture.


    Even if an Invincible Vajra were to be hit by a shell, they still would not suffer injuries too severe.


    Only Invincible Vajras would be able to take on Invincible Vajras.


    That was precisely why everyone was in disbelief when they saw Luo Zihong¡¯s hand blown to bits.


    It was difficult to imagine just how great of a force would be needed to pull off a feat like that.


    ¡°That¡¯s even more terrifying than having to take explosives point-nk!¡± some among the spectatorsmented in fright.


    Luo Zihong backed away like he just saw a ghost. The seething pain from having his hand blown apart twisted his face.


    ¡°How could you still have that much power left?¡± Luo Zihong was frightened and angry. He thought that his previous level of power surpassed Lu Xuan¡¯s limit, after all.


    However, what Lu Xuan did made him realize that all of his spections about Lu Xuan¡¯s powers prior were utterly wrong.


    Even after using his secret art and his powers amplified by two times over, he remained as frail as a baby when facing Lu Xuan. What he pulled had been utterly pointless.


    He was unable to even imagine how Lu Xuan trained. In his eyes at the moment, Lu Xuan was no longer a human; that young man was a monster disguised as a human.


    He deemed Lu Xuan more terrifying than actual monsters, as he was unable to fathom just how a human could reach such a level of power otherwise. He had never heard of any human able of reaching such heights before.


    ¡°Well, you were bold because you were foolish.¡± Lu Xuan continued casually, ¡°How much do you think you know about the world, judging from your current level of powers, eh?¡±


    ¡°The fact that you are trying to gauge me using what you know about the world is utterly hrious in itself!¡±


    None among the spectators knew what Lu Xuan was talking about. They only felt that the mystery shrouding Lu Xuan had just gotten thicker at the moment.


    ¡°Golden Dragon in the Sky!¡±


    Lu Xuan shed and appeared right before Luo Zihong.


    ¡°Stop it! Leave the Great Ancestor alone!¡±


    Those from the Luo n charged at Lu Xuan like madmen. They knew very well just how frighteningly powerful Lu Xuan was by then, but they saw no other choice. If Luo Zihong died by Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, the entire Luo n would go to the dogs, having been stripped of their Great Ancestor¡¯s protection.


    Booom!


    Booom!


    Booom!


    Those from the Luo n pouncing onto Lu Xuan were sent flying at even greater speeds. They were all repelled as if they had just hit a steel wall.


    All of them were sent flying by the golden dragon shrouding Lu Xuan. None of them were able to even touch him.


    All of them crashed to the ground soon and never got up. The bones all over their bodies were utterly crushed and shattered by that terrifying speed at which they were sent flying.


    Lu Xuan arrived right before Luo Zihong and threw a punch squarely at thetter¡¯s chest.


    Boom!


    That punch hit Luo Zihong squarely, and he was unable to even react to it in time.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s born taoism aptitude paired with the Taixu Origin Power that he trained in meant that Lu Xuan¡¯s power was far above the imagination of Luo Zihong, someone who was of the same level as Lu Xuan.


    Booom!


    Luo Zihong spat up blood right away after being hit. The tremendous force from that punch raged throughout his body, destroying all of his internal organs in an instant, andpletely shattering his bones, which were stronger than steel.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Luo Zihongy in a pool of blood. He was unable to utter more than a single word before dying.


    Everyone around those two were still reeling from extreme shock.


    They were still unable to recover from how easily Lu Xuan was able to dispose of Luo Zihong, or rather, they were unable to even ept that that just happened at all.


    ¡°Luo Zihong is dead. The Luo n is done for,¡± some among the guests of the n murmured.


    Everyone else realized without a doubt what they meant. The Luo n was probably no more from that day on.


    Lu Xuan demonstrated frightening powers before the crowd, and all of them no longer backed the n anymore, even if they were just trying to avoid being on Lu Xuan¡¯s bad side.


    All of the n¡¯s properties were considered up for grabs by everyone else by then.


    What happened to the Qiu n in the past was an example of what would happen from then on out.


    Luo n had gotten on the bad side of some really frightening, ferocious being, and that meant that the n¡¯s predicament would not be any better than that of the Qiu n.


    ¡­

 Chapter 194 - The World of Cultivators was Shaken

    <h4>Chapter 194: The World of Cultivators was Shaken</h4>


    The n is done for.


    That was the only thought everyone had in their minds at the moment.


    With Luo Zihong dead, everyone else from the Luo n was little more than breathing corpses by then. However, it was not Lu Xuan who went on to finish the job; it was a bunch of fighters of the underworld led by Yang Chengsi.


    Yang Chengsi was, nheless, an Invincible Vajra himself, so he had little problem cleaning up all the others from the Luo n at the moment.


    The guests of the n watched themotion taking ce at the side. All of them were trembling in fear, concerned if Yang Chengsi and his people would be so hyped that those people would kill them as well.


    It was fortunate that Yang Chengsi apparently knew his bounds. To them, it was but another clean-up job.


    Lu Xuan watched from the sidelines, not bothering to do anything to stop his underlings. It was precisely his intent to use the guests to spread a message: any who dared to mess with him should be prepared to end up dead.


    No one would be spared.


    Lu Xuan never bothered having mercy on the losing party, because he believed that if he were to be the one losing on that day, his ending would have been just as grim and gruesome.


    None of his family members and followers would be able to survive.


    The guests of the Luo n were gradually able to see what Lu Xuan was up to. If they were to still remain oblivious to the message Lu Xuan was trying to send, they might as well have been blind.


    ¡°Is he trying to warn us?¡±


    ¡°Yet another n taken out altogether. This is already the third n with long histories and influence being eradicated altogether by Lu Xuan.¡±


    ¡°I never thought someone of his age would be this brutal. He¡¯s asking for trouble, and someday, he¡¯s gonna get it.¡±


    Some were murmuring among themselves, not daring to discuss their thoughts out loud in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Just how did he manage to get this powerful?¡±


    Luo Ying, who was watching everything that transpired in her n digitally from somewhere far away, looked incredibly grim.


    She was supposed to be waiting for Lu Xuan¡¯s arrival at her n¡¯s base, and she was supposed to humiliate Lu Xuan for all that he had put her through all those times.


    Yet, she had a hitch that something would go south the day before, which prompted her to leave the n.


    If they were to seed, she would have still been able to reap the rewards nheless.


    But if they were to fail¡­


    Even if her n members were to fail, she thought it would have simply ended up with Lu Xuan being able to escape the trapid out by her nsmen, with a whole group of Invincible Vajras being unable to prevent his escape.


    However, that scenario would be sufficiently terrifying nheless, as it would have served to say that Lu Xuan¡¯s powers far eclipsed that ofmon Invincible Vajras. In turn, this would have meant that the Luo n would still be in grave danger.


    But then again, she would still be able to contact the other ns ande up with ns to take on Lu Xuan again.


    Things at the moment, however, were nothing like what she had expected. Lu Xuan¡¯sbat prowess was far more terrifying than what she had initially anticipated.


    Not only was Lu Xuan able to easily break through the trap sheid, but he was also able to beat every single person who took him on. All of that showed just how unnervingly terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯sbat prowess, which clearly surpassed that ofmon cultivators, truly was.


    It looked as if Lu Xuan was no longer an Invincible Vajra. Thebat prowess he demonstrated meant that dozens of Invincible Vajras needed to be hired before they stood a chance of killing Lu Xuan for sure.


    However, those few that the n hired had practically exhausted all connections that the n had.


    No one else knew better than Invincible Vajras themselves. They knew all too well just how difficult it would be to trap and kill one of their kind.


    While it was entirely possible to gang up on and defeat an Invincible Vajra, killing them would still be unbelievably difficult.


    Letting one such being escape would mean having to face severe retaliation.


    As such, few would agree to take on such a job.


    But then again, that was how things should have worked. Lu Xuan showed everyone through his actions that everyone had been wrong when it came to him.


    Anyone who thought that killing Invincible Vajras would be difficult was simplying from people who weren¡¯t strong enough to do so.


    What Lu Xuan demonstrated made it seem like killing Invincible Vajras was a feat as easy as killing chickens.


    Every single Invincible Vajra around was a cunning, scheming mastermind of sorts. Being able to endure all that time to eventually be Invincible Vajras meant that almost all of them were considered the best of the best, and none would be easily trapped or set up.


    Setting up yet another trap just to kill Lu Xuan would be near impossible.


    Luo Ying gritted her teeth at that thought, a fiery glow of hate and frustration seen in her eyes.


    Luo Ying, who previously had her way with things, was never able to have anything go ording to ns ever since she met Lu Xuan.


    She suffered a huge loss right there and then, so much so that even her most powerful backing¡ªthe Luo n¡ªended up eradicated on the spot.


    The Luo n was no more, and every single nsman was marked for death. Anybody who managed to survive the ughter would have needed to change their names andy low. All their past glories would be out of the window for good.


    No one was able to afford to get on Lu Xuan¡¯s bad side, which meant that no one would have dared to take those survivors in.


    What happened to the Qiu n before was an example unlike anything else. All the otherrge cultivation forces behaved like sharks who smelled blood, pouncing onto their prey and picking everything that belonged to the dead n clean.


    Even the other ns that belonged to the Taichu Group would probably not show any mercy to the Luo n.


    Luo Ying then realized all of a sudden that Lu Xuan actually looked at the camera. His eyes felt like des sharp enough to pierce through time and space.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Goosebumps spread across her almost instantly, making her shudder.


    This was despite being very far away from the Luo n.


    But then again, if an Invincible Vajra were to be determined to get to her, she could try and hide in some obscure corners and still end up dead.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t die here. I can¡¯t die here!¡± Luo Ying muttered in a panic and fled right away.


    The safety of her current ce was alreadypromised. The sixth sense of an Invincible Vajra was frighteningly urate, after all.


    She knew just how impable Lu Xuan¡¯s senses were, so she dared not linger any longer.


    She ran away the very second she realized what was happening.


    Lu Xuan came to the ce she previously was before long and saw what was on the monitors.


    ¡°You really know how to run.¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze, which harbored extreme ill will.


    He was able to tell that the trap was Luo Ying¡¯s handiwork.


    He knew Luo Ying for quite a long time back in his past life, and they were very familiar with each other. He knew all too well how she operated, so he had no problem analyzing her handiwork in the setup.


    However, Luo Ying was cowardly enough to be able to sense what Lu Xuan was able to pull next, enabling her to run every single time.


    Her perception was so keen that it baffled even Lu Xuan. Her senses were far more urate than even his.


    ¡°No matter. It¡¯s just one less body on the pile, after all,¡± Lu Xuan muttered coldly.


    He was determined to kill her, but he also knew that Luo Ying was not high on his priority list at the moment.


    While he wanted to kill Luo Ying very much and to tie up those loose ends once and for all, Luo Ying was, nheless, not that much of a threat to him. She was but a nuisance who kept bothering him every now and then, getting on his nerves whenever she did.


    Lu Xuan saw no need to be hung up with locating her, as doing so would be time-consuming.


    The news that Luo Zihong and three other Invincible Vajras had been killed spread like wildfire before long.


    The entire nation was shaken by the news. It had not been long since the Luo n celebrated Luo Zihong¡¯s breakthrough into Invincible Vajra Level when the news of his death came.


    There was no way the news would be less than shocking.


    Every single nsman died alongside their Great Ancestor. With the exception of some who serve them being able to escape the ughter, everyone from the n was killed.


    The world of cultivators was thoroughly shaken for quite a while.


    ¡­

 Chapter 195 - Stuff of Legends

    <h4>Chapter 195: Stuff of Legends</h4>


    What did it mean to be a legend?


    The answer was right before their eyes.


    He was a legend through and through.


    No one expected Lu Xuan to be capable of going that far.


    Be it annihting the entire Soul-snatcher Sect or eliminating the Qiu n, those feats were known only to a handful, and those incidents had been far less serious and far less known than what just happened.


    There were simply too many guests at the Luo n, so much so that one could even say that every single respect-worthy cultivation force had a representative at the event.


    Even if there were to be individual guests who were not all that much of a big deal on their own, they were, nheless, representatives of something a lot bigger.


    As such, Lu Xuan had truly risen to fame from fighting just one battle.


    Everyone saw just how easily he had disposed of those Invincible Vajras he fought, making him truly undefeatable.


    All those other Invincible Vajras did not stand a chance against him, to begin with.


    So long as Lu Xuan was willing to get serious, none of them would ever be able to fight him.


    The difference in fighting prowess was just too ringly apparent.


    If that were called less than legendary, one would have to wonder what the word ¡°legendary¡± was supposed to mean.


    ¡°He truly is the number one in the world as it stands.¡±


    Many wanted to rally Lu Xuan to their side as the news spread further and further away, especially when it became clear that Lu Xuan had no intention of establishing his own force. He had done little more than build his own vi, which, in the eyes of all the other cultivation forces, was hardly even worth mentioning.


    His influence was still limited to that of a very capable lone cultivator, even though he was the de-facto person in charge of all the underworld forces found throughout Min Province.


    The importance of and threats posed by those gangsters were dismissed by many. While they might look powerful, even the police would be able to take them all out if the authorities saw it fit to do so.


    The forces serving Lu Xuan was hardly seen to be of any importance. There were many lone cultivators who were actually in charge of many criminal organizations, after all.


    The only being that all the other forces were wary of was none other than Lu Xuan himself.


    He alone would be able to take on an army in the thousands.


    The Luo n was a cultivation force that gave even the government authorities headache. While it was not to say that the government was not able to take them down, doing so would mean taking on all the other affiliated cultivation forces. This would practically spiral out of control, making it look like the government was against the cultivators as a whole.


    Taking on the Luo n would have evoked retaliation from the other cultivation forces if it was the government doing it.


    However, things were different in the case of Lu Xuan. Regardless of who he took on, it would all be regarded as affairs taking ce between cultivators. Anybody who was around to witness what he did would only be astonished by his level of powers, without fear for any serious retaliation thrown against him.


    There were also, without doubt, rumors circting on the dark web.


    All those rumors talked about how Lu Xuan¡¯s presence served as a huge threat to all the other forces. All the other Invincible Vajras would have kept each other in check. Even if there were to be skirmishes breaking out between them, it would not have been serious enough to cause fatal incidents.


    Lu Xuan was a different story altogether. Due to him being too overly powerful, he was someone deemed capable of posing a lethal threat to all the other forces.


    It was a line of thought shared by a good number of people without doubt. However, those remained rumors circting in the dark, and no one dared to say anything out loud in the open.


    The Soul-snatcher Sect, the Qiu n, and the Luo n were made examples of, after all.


    All that precedence was a testament saying that Lu Xuan was anything but merciful.


    Lu Xuan did not stay behind as things seemingly had gotten increasingly out of hand. He returned to the Yunxuan Vi right away. His gain from that battle was limited, but at the very least, he was able to get rid of a serious threat.


    The Luo n would not have posed much of a threat to himself, but the threat they posed to his family was undeniable.


    With the n taken out of the picture, the threat was defused once and for all.


    However, another news that shook the entire world of cultivation came mere dayster. The news was severe enough topletely overshadow the news of the Luo n¡¯s demise.


    An ind was detected by satellites of various nations at the eastern sea.


    The ind was never seen before, and the mass ofnd never appeared on any nautical charts. It was as if the ind just popped out of nowhere on the eastern sea.


    That would not have been much of anything to pay attention to if that was all there were to it. What was so astonishing about the ce was how some fishermen chanced upon the ind by ident. When they emerged, all of them became a lot stronger and had their powers awakened.


    The news caught the attention of governments of all nations before long.


    All of the government authorities seemed to be keen on simply putting a lockdown on the news altogether.


    However, the news managed to make it to the dark web in a single night.


    The reason why the governments shut down all news regarding the ind was due to having found great secrets on that ind.


    That ind actually one of the three sacred mountains of Huaxian legend¡ªPeni, Yingzhou, and Fangzhang.


    It was worth noting that those three mountains were found very often in Huaxian myths and legends. In actuality, however, the mountains simply remained as the stuff of myths and legends because no one actually knew where those mountains were.


    It was often said that it was in the coastal regions were where those mountains were, yet there had been no proof supporting such ims thus far.


    The news seen on the dark web was more than enough to prove that the ind that just appeared mysteriously out of nowhere was the Peni Ind told in legends.


    The emergence of that one ind should not have caused the cultivators to spiral into a frenzy. As Spirit Qi was being restored to the world, there were some ces that everyone thought to simply be the stuff of legends, gradually emerging one after another.


    The emergence of Peni Ind should not have been a big deal.


    However, there was yet another news of greater importance seen on the dark web. An extremely mystical peach tree was found on Peni Ind, which many suspected to be the tree bearing the peaches of Immortality.


    The news caused a hugemotion as soon as it broke out.


    The Peach Tree of Immortality wasparatively renowned among the cultivators of the world. It was especially so among the cultivators from East Asia.


    Everyone knew of that divine tree told in legends.


    The peaches from that divine tree were even told of in legends, able to bestow immortality just from sniffing it.


    Even if the real fruits were far less extraordinary than how the legends had it, even if the fruits were only to be one percent or even 0.1 percent as extraordinary, it was still deemed surreal, nheless.


    There were some who imed that if that tree were truly the Peach Tree of Immortality, then the peaches would have at least been able to boost cultivation by another order of magnitude, enabling one to break through the limits ced by the world itself.


    The im was an opinion shared by a good number of Invincible Vajras. Everyone knew just how severe the limit was for all cultivators in the world, after all.


    With thest Spiritual Tide having taken ce not all that long ago, no one knew when the next one woulde.


    A good many wracked their brains just to progress further with cultivation before the next tide hit, and yet results proved limited at best.


    However, things were different with the emergence of such a tree. If one were to be able to get their hands on the tree, they might have stood a chance of breaking through such a limit, reaching the next level before the limit was broken further.


    Doing so would probably make said cultivator truly invincible, an undisputable champion among all cultivators in the world.


    It was time that shook the entire world of cultivation.


    A good number of fighters gathered at the eastern sea, and there were even fighters from foreign countries as well.


    ¡­

 Chapter 196 - Reinforcements from Thousands of Kilometers Away

    <h4>Chapter 196: Reinforcements from Thousands of Kilometers Away</h4>


    The news of the emergence of the Peni Sacred Mountain of Huaxian mythology at the Eastern Sea spread all over the world in a single night.


    While themon folks were still in the dark about what had just happened, the cultivators of truly supreme statuses all headed out to the ind as soon as they were able to.


    Lu Xuan naturally caught wind of the news as well.


    ¡°So Peni Ind, the sacred mountain out in the sea, has emerged, then?¡± Lu Xuan frowned. He knew little of the ind back in his past life, but he knew that Peni Ind was the first ind of such a nature to emerge.


    Due to the memories inherited from his past life, he knew full well that the Peach Tree of Immortality on the ind was real as well. However, it was unknown just how much that peach tree of the legends had degraded over the years.


    But then again, the fruits of that tree would still have no problems boosting one¡¯s cultivation and enabling one to reach new heights.


    The fishermen who went onto the ind did not eat more than some fruits; they just happened to pluck some trees they found, yet they managed to awaken theirtent cultivation nature and powers just like that. This served as a testament to that particr tree¡¯s existence and powers.


    Lu Xuan also knew a thing or two about the other two sacred mountains besides Peni Ind.


    A bloody battle broke out among those who were trying to get their hands on the tree and the fruits at such a moment back in his past life, and the one who eventually got their hands on the tree was not even from Huaxia, but someone from the west instead.


    One could even liken it to a situation where a mantis was stalking a cicada,pletely unaware of the oriole lurking and waiting to pounce from behind.


    A truly supreme, unparalleled being emerged from that battle almost immediately. The said being went on to reign supreme all over the world, causing tremendous stress to Huaxia back then.


    The entire world of cultivation in Huaxia was facing stress unlike any other back in those days.


    However, given how Lu Xuan had reincarnated, he deemed it imperative to prevent any western cultivators from getting their hands on that peach tree.


    The vice chief of the Min Province Special Task Force, Yun Sheng, paid him a visit personally all of a sudden when he was about to make it to the Eastern Sea.


    Lu Xuan met him at a pavilion somewhere halfway up the mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s not every day that I get to see you here, Chief Yun. I know you people don¡¯te here without good reasons. What do you need of me this time, Chief Yun?¡± Lu Xuan made a pot of tea and drank as he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for your help.¡± Yun Sheng sported a bitter smile at that moment and replied immediately.


    ¡°Help?¡± Lu Xuan frowned. ¡°I thought the level of power of that superior of yours would have allowed her to get everything done on her own.¡±


    It was no secret that the Special Task Force¡¯s powers had seen a substantial boost as ofte. Other than the Dragon, Ming Yueyao had also been able to make a breakthrough and became an Invincible Vajra, thanks to some guidance provided by Lu Xuan. Yun Sheng also knew that there was a third Invincible Vajra found among the ranks of the Special Task Force.


    At the current stage, one could say that the Special Task Force truly became invincible.


    With all of the extra pairs of hands at Invincible Vajra Levels and runic ammunition acquired from Lu Xuan, the Special Task Force became more than capable of tackling any situation at present. Even if the restoration were to be even more pronounced and the powers of many cultivators were boosted further, the Special Task Force would still be well-equipped enough to take on all that additional strain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be straight with you, Mr. Lu. Chief Dragon and Chief Ming were ambushed, and they are on that Peni Ind as we speak,¡± Yun Sheng exined right away.


    ¡°The two chiefs are on that ind now?¡± Lu Xuan felt rather surprised but quickly regained hisposure.


    The news of the emergence of Peni Ind had been blocked by many governments for days, and there was no way those governments would have just kept their hands to themselves in the meantime.


    All the countries in the know would have sent their best agents to that ind, and the Special Task Force was one such cultivation force for the job in Huaxia.


    Both the Dragon and Ming Yueyao made their way to the ind personally, and that was something expected of them.


    Lu Xuan only knew after Yun Sheng borated to him that both chiefs received orders to head out to Peni Ind several days ago.


    There was no way anyone would be able to keep such news under wraps from governments of the other countries. All the countries in the Pacific region sent their best agents.


    There were even cultivators seen from a shut-off country like North Korea. The ind became a rowdy ce in no time.


    It was especially so given all of them were fighters serving their respective governments, and a lot of them had shed with each other more than once in the past.


    No one knew what kind of agreement was reached by all those governments, but it was quite a surprise that they all actually decided to just take Huaxia out of the picture.


    Both the Dragon and Ming Yueyao were ambushed. A good number of their men were lost, and both of them had only been able to escape alive due to their powers as Invincible Vajras.


    But then again, they were in shambles and trapped on the ind at present.


    Things were worse than they were several days ago. It was only the nations near that ind in the Pacific Ocean that were going at each other.


    Things had spiraled out of control since then, with cultivators from all over the world making it to that ind at present one way or another.


    Those two chiefs were unable to even escape now.


    That was what prompted them to seek reinforcements from outside.


    ¡°We only received an SOS from Chief Dragon about half a day ago, and we¡¯ve lost contact with him since,¡± Yun Sheng added.


    ¡°We have given the case a lot of thought, and we came to the conclusion that only you would be able to save Chief Dragon, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Yun Sheng went to his knees and pleaded, ¡°Please save our chief, Mr. Lu!¡±


    ¡°Get up, please.¡±


    Lu Xuan lifted Yun Sheng up with his Spiritual Qi right away and continued, ¡°I¡¯m heading out to that ind all the same anyway. Rest assured, I¡¯ll get them both out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu. We¡¯ve got the chopper ready, and we can get you to the Eastern Sea right away. But, being able to get on that ind or not is up to you, Mr. Lu,¡± Yun Sheng said.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Yun Sheng continued, ¡°Fleets from all nations are getting close to Peni Ind under the pretense of military exercises, especially the Seventh Fleet of the US Navy, which is now facing off against our own East Sea Fleet. We¡¯ve ced a lockdown on all news regarding all the happenings from themon folks, or we risk having a world war break out.¡±


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°I see.¡±


    He bid his family farewell and headed to Lu Province. He rode another helicopter out to the ocean right away.


    It was already midnight by the time he got there, and he was finally able to catch a glimpse of Peni Ind. Despite being out in the middle of the ocean, the ind looked dazzlingly bright.


    The ce looked as if it was an ind made ofpiszuli, with the actual material of the ind¡¯s makeup being totally unknown, and said material enabled the ce to glow in the dark of night.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Delusion-breaker Eyes made it so that the ce appeared as clear and bright as it was during the daytime, despite it being the middle of the night.


    He was able to see from afar that several fleets were closing in on the ind from all directions, making the waters very congested.


    The warships looked like tiny inds on their own.


    The gs on those ships indicated that they were mostly from four powerful countries¡ªHuaxia, the USA, Japan, and South Korea. They were also fleets from other smaller countries, but none were able topare to those four, be it in terms of numbers or build.


    Among those four, it was clear that the USA, Japan, and South Korea were allies, and Huaxia was facing off against all three alone.


    A surface-to-air missile wasunched, zipping past from afar without warning before Lu Xuan was able to get a closer look at things.


    ¡­

 Chapter 197 - Taking Down a Fighter Jet with a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 197: Taking Down a Fighter Jet with a Sword</h4>


    That surface-to-air missile headed straight for the helicopter that Lu Xuan was riding in.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    Lu Xuan cursed without a second thought, deeming the move to be a little too direct and aggressive, given how someone decided to take him out right there and then.


    He leapt from the helicopter right away. If a person were to fall from such a height, they might have as well crashed onto a hard, rocky surface, even though the sea was right beneath them.


    He generated a huge amount of air right beneath his feet, buffering his fall somewhat before generating even more air, buffering his fall even further.


    He eventually managed tond on the surface of the sea like a feather.


    He swayed about with the waves and did not sink into the water.


    Being able to walk on water was one of the inherent capabilities of cultivators, and he would continue to be suspended above the water until his Spiritual Qi reserve ran out.


    Lu Xuan took a look in the sky, seeing the helicopter that brought him there was blown to piece, bing a huge disy of fireworks right above his head.


    Lu Xuan saw a fighter set zipping past from afar, and the American g was painted on the aircraft.


    There was even an aircraft carrier from the USA seen on the ocean not far away.


    Lu Xuan saw another missile hanging under that fighter jet¡¯s wings beingunched, and that projectile was heading straight for him, who was still standing above the water.


    It was apparent that the pilot detected Lu Xuan from the jet¡¯s radar, acting out against him right away, knowing that he was a cultivator.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Lu Xuan backed away immediately, disappearing from where he stood in a series of shes.


    Booom!


    The missile exploded right where Lu Xuan stood moments ago, kicking up massive waves of water.


    The force from those missiles was far above that of the usual shells, which meant that they were more than capable than killing even Invincible Vajras.


    Lu Xuan stomped, and the seawater beneath parted like it had eyes. He disappeared from the surface at the very next second.


    That fighter jet above circled for quite a bit before eventually deciding to descend and stick close to the surface of the ocean, looking for Lu Xuan¡¯s whereabouts.


    A frightening sh of the de was seen shooting out all of a sudden, bursting through the water and hitting the fighter jet.


    Lu Xuan managed to seize that chance in less than one-one-thousandth of a second and destroyed that fighter jet with a single thrust of his sword.


    Despite sporting an alloy shell, the aircraft was still incapable of withstanding a hit from that sword aura. It ended up being cleaved open like tofu.


    Booom!


    That fighter jet exploded right where it was, just like how it had been with the helicopter that Lu Xuan was riding on moments earlier, being reduced to a ball of fire and smoke.


    Lu Xuan only emerged onto the surface after that.


    While having submerged underwater, the Spiritual Qi shrouding Lu Xuan¡¯s body prevented his clothes from being drenched.


    That attack was one that had a very small window, and that was only made possible due to Lu Xuan sporting the Delusion-breaker Eyes, which enhanced his dynamic visual acuity to insane levels.


    Common Invincible Vajras would not have been able to do anything against fighter jets flying close to supersonic speeds.


    There was no way for them to be fast enough to keep up, after all.


    Lu Xuan would not have been able to do anything if that fighter jet was still high in the sky, as the aircraft would have been well beyond the range of his attacks.


    But, given how the pilot was daring enough to fly close to the water, their fate was sealed without a doubt.


    That American fighter jet attacked with extreme prejudice, paying no heed to who was on that helicopter before. That also served as a testament to how tense things were in the region at the moment.


    Things were actually tense enough to warrant such absurd measures, after all.


    Lu Xuan literally cut down that American fighter jet, which seemed to have infuriated another craft above the water. Several aircrafts were heard zipping past before long.


    ¡°Now is not the time to tangle with them.¡±


    Lu Xuan felt rather exasperated. He had limited tricks up his sleeves to deal with the fighter jets in the air.


    If he were to be able to get further with his cultivation, the fighter jets would not have been much of a problem, as he would have been able to cut all them down on his own.


    Lu Xuan shed and disappeared from where he stood at that thought, heading straight for Peni Ind faraway, which looked like a city that never slept.


    He saw tens of missiles flying in the night sky as soon as he reached the ind.


    However, the missiles were meant for the ind instead of him.


    However, there was a faintyer of barrier covering the ind, which the dozens of missiles failed to break through despite the firepower they packed.


    Booooooooom!


    The aftershocks from the massive explosions caused the surrounding waters to shake furiously.


    Lu Xuan got onto the ind with a single step. While he did not know where those missiles came from, but there was no doubt that the parties involved were getting increasingly impatient with the ind.


    The authorities no longer pinned all their hopes on the cultivators and had instead fielded increasinglyrge amounts of high-tech weaponry.


    There was actually a possibility of nuclear weapons being deployed if they were to get furious enough.


    Lu Xuan stepped onto Peni Ind and discovered that, despite looking like an ind from the outside, things were clearly different on the inside. There was first a misty area that seemed endless, which Lu Xuan was about to pass through.


    Two figures were seen walking in his direction. Both of them sported a darkplexion, with their appearance suggesting that they were cultivators from Southeast Aisa.


    Their eyes lit up right away when they saw Lu Xuan.


    ¡°A Huaxian!¡±


    Both of them looked like they chanced upon some kind of rare treasure.


    ¡°Vietnamese? So they¡¯re cultivators from Vietnam then.¡±


    Lu Xuan mastered allnguages there were on the back in his past life, and such abilities were hardly worth mentioning to powerful cultivators.


    Their brains would be developed further as they went on further with cultivation, making them all geniuses in terms of learning capacity.


    It was verymon for many powerful cultivators to be polyglots.


    ¡°Get him, and we might be able to locate those two other Huaxians.¡±


    Those two Vietnamese cultivators took a look at each other.


    One of them was tall andnky. He clenched his fist and leapt up, fighting using an extremely ancient set of techniques.


    The force of that punch came all the way and was about to hit Lu Xuan in the chest.


    However, Lu Xuan disappeared from where he stood at the very next moment. That cultivator blinked, and found Lu Xuan right in front of them, without knowing he had moved.


    Lu Xuanunched a palm attack on that cultivator¡¯s chest.


    Booom!


    That Vietnamese cultivator was sent flying right away, drawing an arc in the air like some kite with a broken thread.


    Pfftt!


    That Vietnamese cultivator spitted blood right away, looking to have been gravely injured.


    The other cultivator, who was of medium build, was baffled by what they just saw. They knew that the one who was gravely injured was someone at Level Eight Deity level after all.


    Such a being was someone who had a very esteemed status and practically ruled above all in Vietnam.


    That cultivator was regarded as one of the handfuls of the most powerful within Vietnam, yet one such being was made short work of with just a single move.


    That other cultivator wondered just what kind of a monster the Huaxian before them was.


    ¡°Start talking. If your intel proves to be of interest to me, I might consider letting you go alive.¡±

 Chapter 198 - The Top Three Fighters in the World

    <h4>Chapter 198: The Top Three Fighters in the World</h4>


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the remaining Vietnamese fighter of medium build asked in Chinese without a foreign ent.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. What I wanna know is, where are those Huaxians? Where did you chase them off to?¡± Lu Xuan continued inly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve injured my partner, and now you wanna force intel out of me? You really are reckless, Huaxian!¡±


    That Vietnamese fighter of medium build red at Lu Xuan, eyes gleaming with hostility.


    A beam of terrifying sword aura shot from behind that Vietnamese fighter at that moment.


    Shoop!


    The terrifying sh of the sword was the brightest thing there was within their vicinity at that moment. That very blinding light went straight towards Lu Xuan in an instant.


    Boom!


    The sh of the sword was blocked off before it managed to pierce him, and he reacted immediately by lifting his arm, grabbing hold of that beam with his bare hand.


    The beam, which resulted from a sword being propelled into the air, was then torn apart bit by bit.


    The attack was shredded by Lu Xuan, and it was utterly unable to graze his hand while he was at it.


    ¡°How can this be possible?¡±


    That Vietnamese fighter found what was happening before him to be unbelievable. That beam was not a regr beam of the sword, but something conjured from a power item.


    That fighter had been reigning supreme almost throughout the entire nation of Vietnam ever sinceing into possession of that item.


    Even Invincible Vajras would not have been able to take such an attack easily.


    It was at that moment that he saw that Vietnamese fighter carrying a sword box behind their back, and that beam was unleashed from that box.


    That Vietnamese fighter shouted and activated Spiritual Qi throughout their entire being. The box behind them rattled, and three more beams shot out right away.


    The beams shot through the air,ing right before Lu Xuan almost in the blink of an eye.


    Lu Xuan leapt and summoned Bloodthirst, sweeping it about and cutting down all three beams in an instant.


    That Vietnamese fighter backed away continuously without pausing for breath. Yet, for some reason, Lu Xuan still managed to arrive before that fighter before long.


    Shoop!


    He brought his sword down in a chopping motion, cleaving that Vietnamese fighter into two.


    That Vietnamese fighter was unable to even react before their Shield of Vigor was cut in half. It was as if it was some useless thing made of cardboard.


    That sword box fell into his hands right away. He extended his senses to probe the sword aura emanated from the box. He opened and found no sword inside the box, which made it clear that the box was able to conjure beams capable of destroying Invincible Vajra beings, all on its own.


    Lu Xuan spected that the sword that came with the box was lost, as it would have been a true flying sword instead of just beams.


    Those flying swords were supposed to be the real deal. They were far more powerful than the Bloodthirst currently in his hand.


    But then again, the box itself was already more powerful than the Bloodthirst. His sword was only a very sharp, sturdy de that came with a measure of sapience, and it was still somewhat inferior whenpared to evenmon true power items.


    That sword box could be considered a power item of lower grade. If the box were to be equipped with the sword that it supposedly carried, its grade would have most probably been higher.


    Despite being only an entry-level power item, the user of said item was nheless an important factor to be considered. That sword box would have been a lot more devastating in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands than in the hands of that Vietnamese fighter.


    Lu Xuan put the Bloodthirst into the box right away. Given how the flying sword that the box came with being lost, the Bloodthirst seemed to be a decent recement. It was entirely possible to mold the Bloodthirst into a flying sword, by nourishing it using the sword aura harbored within the box and then modifying it using some manner of secret arts.


    He then went on to dispose of that other gravely injured Vietnamese fighter with a swing of the sword right away.


    He picked up the cell phone that the Vietnamese fighter of medium build and found a group chat on the phone. He opened the group and found it to be a messaging group with fighters from various nations in it.


    Messages were all over that group.


    He pulled a piece of news he read earlier and saw a photo of the Dragon; the identity of the one taking the picture was unknown. The Dragon looked very haggard, running off far away while soaked in blood.


    Ming Yueyao was seen not long afterward. She suffered a sh on her back, and there was a huge, bloody gash on it. Blood spilled, and from the looks of her wound, she almost died from the injury, given how her spine was almost severed.


    News kept flooding into the group, and it became apparent that the fighters from all countries were ganging up on those from Huaxia. He kept scrolling up and found the founder of the group.


    It was Adam. He was the head of the Association of Lore Seekers.


    ¡°Him!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze coldly. He knew of Adam, and the Association of Lore Seekers was a cultivation organization that served the US government. Its status within the country was on par with that of the Special Task Force.


    The leader of the association was a man named Adam.


    The identity and background of that man remained a mystery for all Lu Xuan knew, but there was one definite thing about Adam. He was every bit as terrifying as the Dragon.


    Adam was once one of the most powerful beings back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, and the man eventually died in a battle.


    Lu Xuan saw yet another familiar name other than Adam.


    Saint Peter, leader of the Ark of Heaven from Europe.


    ¡°Yet another big shot.¡±


    The Dragon, Saint Peter, and Adam were known to be the top three fighters throughout the world back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life.


    The two of them had once been figures that Lu Xuan looked up to in awe. He never expected that the emergence of the Peni Sacred Mountain actually managed to gather all three of them in one ce.


    ¡°No wonder the Dragon ended up looking like this.¡±


    Lu Xuan knew very well how powerful the Dragon was, and that nomon Invincible Vajras would have been able to fight toe-to-toe with the Dragon. That man was so frighteningly powerful that he could escape without trouble, even if he were ganged up on by several Invincible Vajras.


    With Ming Yueyao by his side, he would have at least had no problems keeping himself alive, even if he were to be unable to turn the tables on his enemies.


    However, if Adam and Saint Peter were to be thrown into the mix, it would have been a different story altogether. Those two were known to be just as frighteningly powerful as the Dragon after all.


    ¡°Hunt this woman down. Anyone who finds her can im the bounty put out by the Amaterasu-gumi. One billion US Dors.¡±


    He saw a picture sent to the group, and his pupils contracted somewhat right away.


    That was because he saw the picture of a young woman who was in shambles and running as she was covered in blood.


    ¡°Shanshan?¡±


    Lu Xuan was able to identify her right away. She was none other than his sister, Lu Shanshan.


    There was no way he would expect to find a picture of his sister on that ind. If his memory served him correctly, Lu Shanshan was supposed to be in school at the moment.


    But then again, he knew all too well his sister¡¯s temperament. She definitely managed to catch wind of the news somewhere and came to join the fray without giving it much thought.


    ¡­

 Chapter 199 - All Cultivators in his Way are Done For

    <h4>Chapter 199: All Cultivators in his Way are Done For</h4>


    It was entirely possible for something like that to happen, given Lu Shanshan¡¯s temperament.


    She probably had little idea just how dangerous that ind was, given how the top three fighters in the world were all found there. One could imagine just how perilous the ce was at the moment, as even someone with the Dragon¡¯s level of powers ended up with his hands full.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s with that brat!¡±


    Lu Xuan became very frustrated right away. There was a glimmer of hostility seen in his eyes.


    ¡°Amaterasu-gumi, you people really are looking for trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Lu Xuan took a closer look at the photo. He found that despite being soaked in blood, all that blood on Lu Shanshan did not look like it was hers, and that put him at ease somewhat.


    But then again, she was still in grave danger, given how the Amaterasu-gumi was hunting her.


    Any member of the Amaterasu-gumi was an Invincible Vajra Level fighter after all.


    While Lu Shanshan did indeed have what it took to fight against Invincible Vajra Level fighters, she nheless would get herself in trouble from the battle royale.


    He then saw another message from the group on that dead Vietnamese fighter¡¯s phone.


    Someone exined about Lu Shanshan when someone else asked. She was ambushed by the Amaterasu-gumi as soon as she arrived on the ind. Not only did she manage to escape unscathed, but she was even instead able to kill several of the outer circle members of the Amaterasu-gumi, and that was why the Japanese organization was infuriated, subsequently putting a bounty on her.


    ¡°That stupid brat!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head exasperatingly and began to perform seals, sensing his sister¡¯s whereabouts.


    She had the piece of jade he gave her on her person, which also served as a pass for entering the Yunxuan Vi. However, it could also provide absolute protection by having its owner crushing it at dire moments.


    Lu Xuan sensed that the jade was still intact, which meant that she was still not in an immediate crisis at the moment.


    He was in no mood to look for the two that he came to the ind to look for initially anymore. Having reincarnated himself, Lu Xuan put his family members before anyone else, after all.


    He traced his sister ording to the trail provided by his senses.


    The entire ind looked like it was daytime at the moment. He was even able to see apparent signs of battles having been fought along the way.


    It was obvious that there had been many fighters shing along the route he was taking.


    Lu Xuan was soon surrounded by a group of people.


    Those people all wore uniforms simr to those other two Vietnamese fighters from before, indicating that all of them were from a Vietnamese cultivation force.


    He knew what went wrong right away at that moment. They probably installed some kind of tracker in their phones, which enabled members to trace each other.


    It was also obvious that all of them knew through some other means that Lu Xuan killed those two Vietnamese fighters, and all of them gathered around to ambush him.


    The leader of the group of Vietnamese fighters looked like someone in his forties or fifties. That man looked extremely dangerous, and a piercing gaze emanated from his eyes.


    That Vietnamese fighter made his move right there and then, pouncing at Lu Xuan right away.


    That man was also a master of fighting arts. He threw a punch that packed the force of that of a cannonball. A cyclone was formed in the wake of that punch, engulfing Lu Xuan within.


    That Vietnamese fighter was considered a very powerful figure even among Invincible Vajras.


    It was a pity that he ran into Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan threw a punch in response, which materialized into a golden dragon right away.


    The golden dragon tore the iing cyclone apart, and that punch that Lu Xuan threw went on to bang onto that Vietnamese fighter¡¯s fist squarely, not losing even a fraction of its force.


    Booom!


    A deafening rumble was heard as that Vietnamese fighter was sent flying. His entire arm was destroyed from that one sh alone, and his entire upper body was soaked in blood by then. His skin was shredded, and his muscles torn apart.


    It was a harrowing scene to behold.


    ¡°How could he be so powerful!?¡±


    That Vietnamese fighter was unable to believe what just happened, wondering why that Huaxian could get so powerful that the man far eclipsed the fighting prowess of the number one fighter in all of Huaxia that he knew of¡ªthe Dragon.


    That Vietnamese fighter had participated in the battle that ganged up on the Dragon. The fighting prowess that the Dragon brought to bear had him astonished. The Dragon was actually able to escape in one piece despite being ganged up on by both Adam and Saint Peter.


    However, that man before him felt to be far more powerful than even that other man called the Dragon.


    ¡°Sh*t, we sure ran into a messy situation this time.¡±


    That Vietnamese fighter was even able to sense that Lu Xuan was more than capable of killing everyone present by himself.


    They truly ran into someone that exceeded what they were able to handle right there and then.


    The Vietnamese fighters were known for their fearlessness all along, given how they dared to get on the nerves of the Americans and then the Huaxians.


    But then again, even the most thick-skulled among them did still have a bit of intellectual capacity left in them.


    ¡°Anybody who dares to stand in my way, dies.¡±


    Lu Xuan was in a hurry to look for and rescue his sister, which meant that he was totally not in the mood for games. He did not hold himself back from that punch he threw before.


    If it had not been for that Vietnamese fighter being able to evade in the nick of time, he would have suffered more than just grave injuries on half of his upper body and a busted arm. He would have probably ended up being killed on the spot back then.


    ¡°Everyone, run. Now!¡±


    That Vietnamese fighter made his decision right there and then. He turned around immediately, intending to escape right away.


    He knew that he did not stand a chance against Lu Xuan, and he had no intention of adding to Lu Xuan¡¯s kill count.


    However, it was still toote. Lu Xuan performed a seal, and a beam of the sword shot through the air, plunging into that Vietnamese fighter¡¯s body as the attack sliced the air before it.


    That Vietnamese fighter was a solid Invincible Vajra Level fighter, yet a hole was seen being busted on his body in an instant. Blood gushed from his wound, and his body slumped to the ground.


    All the others who followed that Vietnamese fighter were stunned by what just happened. None of them dared to linger, seeing how their leader had been killed just like that. All of them ran into different directions.


    ¡°So you guys only thought of running now, eh? Not a chance.¡±


    Lu Xuan performed yet another seal, and over a dozen beams of the sword sted from behind him.


    The beams of the sword shot to the air, scattering in all directions.


    Pfftt!


    Pfftt!


    Pfftt!


    None of them were able to escape the attacks, and all of them were hit by the beams that Lu Xuan conjured. Huge holes were seen on their bodies. Despite all of them being Deity level fighters, all of them ended up without a doubt.


    They were all killed only with a single, simple move.


    ¡°Hmph, you people are in way over your heads.¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted and continued moving on, shing about like he was capable of teleportation. He disappeared somewhere far away before long.


    Two figures were seen on a hill not far away after quite a while; one was young, and one was elderly.


    One of them was an old man who looked to be in his eighties or nies.l He looked shriveled, yet apparently packed terrifying amounts of power within him. The other one was a young woman who seemed to be in herte teens. She looked pretty and voluptuous.


    ¡­

 Chapter 200 - A Master and a Disciple Talking about Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 200: A Master and a Disciple Talking about Lu Xuan</h4>


    That pretty young woman looked terrified at that moment. Her shapely bust heaved as she continued to pant.


    ¡°Sh*t. That was terrifying. One person, just one, taking down the entire group of Vietnamese cultivators. That man really is a god among killing machines.¡±


    That young woman seemed to have yet to recover from that terrifying ughter from before.


    ¡°I guess he didn¡¯t find us then.¡±


    That shriveled old man shook his head and said, ¡°No, there is no doubt that he did. He definitely found us, and I was able to sense that much when he looked in our direction. He absolutely knew where we were.


    ¡°We¡¯re lucky that he doesn¡¯t seem like someone who enjoys killing, and that probably prevented him from taking us out, even after finding out where we were.¡±


    That old man borated slowly. The feeling of being lucky was seen in his expression.


    If Lu Xuan were to reallye at them back then, he knew very well that he probably would be unable to take even a single attack.


    That old man had initially been very, very confident in his cultivation level before. Invincible Vajras were considered masters among masters everywhere they went in the world, and that was also why he dared to take his student with him.


    He thought that his current cultivation prowess would have allowed him to escape in one piece without problems, even if he were to be unable to fight effectively.


    However, he never expected to encounter such a monster, who managed to kill even the likes of Invincible Vajras with just one single move.


    That young man put down Invincible Vajras like they were dogs.


    It took only a single instant to pummel his pride of being an Invincible Vajra to the ground.


    ¡°Master, who is that guy? How did he get so terrifying?¡±


    That pretty young woman pped at her heaving chest, and she still looked very frightened.


    She had never seen any ughter that was as terrifying as this one in her life.


    It was not that the ughter itself was a very brutal one, but that Lu Xuan was able to kill Invincible Vajras without breaking a sweat. That young man was so terrifying that he was even able to kill a whole group of Deity Level fighters, who were not all that far from her in terms of fighting prowess, with no more than a single attack.


    The ease with which it was done made it look like he was killing insects.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he was probably that man named Lu Xuan who popped out just a while ago,¡± that old manmented in awe.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in this business for years and have seen my fair share of young capable fighters, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as terrifying as him. I guess I finally learn what ¡®there is someone always better than you out there¡¯ means. So, my student, remember to always stay humble. While you¡¯ve no doubt been able to get to Deity Level at such a young age, and you¡¯re merely steps away from bing even an Invincible Vajra, remember that there is always someone out there who is better than you are. If you are to be prideful, I¡¯ll probably end up having to collect your dead body somewhere.¡±


    That pretty young woman looked rather displeased and added, ¡°Look who¡¯s talking, Master. I remember very well before we headed out, that you said that there were few capable of standing toe-to-toe to you in the whole wide world, so much so that you¡¯d be able to win against the likes of the great three¡ªthe Dragon, Adam, and Saint Peter.¡±


    That old man blushed. He remembered how boastful he had been before the trip, and then there he was, frightened to his core by someone else.


    However, that was an exasperating experience, nheless, due to the fact that he had not lied. He had truly fought Adam before, and he was actually able to escape without any problems even though he was surrounded by Adam and thetter¡¯s gang.


    But, given how he was totally frightened by Lu Xuan right there and then, it seemed as if he had only been bluffing before.


    ¡°Things are different with Lu Xuan, you know!¡± The old man continued to argue as he blushed. ¡°He really, really is different, okay. That young man is even more terrifying than the Dragon during his youth!¡±


    The old man intended to argue further, emphasizing that it was not his fault being frightened to the core, as Lu Xuan was simply too terrifying.


    It was not the fact that Lu Xuan killed that was terrifying, but how he was able to dispose of Invincible Vajras and Deities alike. It was as if they were little more than mere ants. If the old man were to take on beings of such numbers, the best he would have been able to do was to escape in one piece.


    While he would have been able to boast of his capabilities even just being able to escape, he was hardly even worth mentioning whenpared to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°But then again, Peni Ind is really getting a lot rowdier now. I bet that Peach Tree of Immortality will eventually fall into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. I¡¯m sure of it. Those damned foreigners kept bullying us Huaxians, thinking that there were none among us capable of taking on their best. Well, now they¡¯ll have a taste of their own medicine,¡± the old man snorted and said.


    The era in which he spent his youth was the era where xenophobic sentiments were most pronounced. As such, he developed an inherent hostility to all foreign cultivators by default, and it went without saying that his enmity towards those foreign cultivators ganging up on Huaxian cultivators was even worse.


    Themotion was so huge that even the Huaxian cultivators who were not serving the government were caught in the crossfire.


    The fact that cultivation forces from other parts of the world harboring enmity against Huaxian cultivators was nothing new, after all.


    ¡°Those foreign savages are only fit for licking our boots. If it hadn¡¯t been for Liu Bowen severing the Dragon¡¯s vein, those b*stards wouldn¡¯t even get to throw their weight around. It¡¯d have been goodwill on our part for not invading their ce instead,¡± the old man added.


    ¡°How about we go and take a closer look, Master? I think Lu Xuan is now in a rush because he probably knows that the Dragon and Ming Yueyao are in trouble. He is most probably on his way to save them,¡± that pretty young woman added right away.


    The young woman looked rather agitated when she thought about Lu Xuan, and the feeling of awe was seen in her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re not fooling anyone, girl. You just wanna get to know the boy because you find him cute.¡± The old man pped on his forehead and shook his head as hemented. He knew all too well about the temperament of that disciple of his.


    She was very capable and decent in just about everything as far as being a disciple was concerned. Her only apparent weakness was her being fond of good-looking guys and wanting to know just about any good-looking young man she came across.


    ¡°Master, Confucius said it himself, ¡®The yearning for food and sex is part of human nature,¡¯ and my fondness for good-looking is just part of human nature as well,¡± that pretty young woman answered in a serious manner.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you tell me to go out and get to know young, capable people better, Master? Isn¡¯t this a better chance than any other? So what are we waiting for? The cute guy might actually need our help.¡±


    She dragged the old man and went after Lu Xuan.


    The old man felt exasperated at his disciple¡¯s antics. That was never his intention, to begin with. He wanted her to go out and meet young, capable people because he wanted to keep her ego in check. He wanted to prevent her from thinking no one else was more powerful than her save for the heavens, the earth, and her Master.


    Monsters like Lu Xuan were never what he considered to be ¡°young, capable people,¡± as he was anything but someone they were capable of messing with.


    Furthermore, the likes of the young, capable people he meant were those who emerged fresh out of training and were making their way in the world. Lu Xuan, on the other hand, was already a monster who had annihted three cultivation forces on his own. The number of Invincible Vajras who died at his hands was more than what one was able to count on one hand.


    Is that boy even human to begin with? he wondered.


    Man, people really get stupid when the thought of sex gets to their heads. Good-looking people are nothing but trouble.


    The same applies to guys as well.


    On the other side, Lu Xuan was, without a doubt, totally oblivious to what those two were thinking about him. He was moving at breakneck speed, blitzing throughout the entire ind.


    There were barriers and trapsid out everywhere on the ind. Lu Xuan found a number of dead bodies around said traps. Many who had inadequate training died right there and then by those traps.


    However, none of those tricks were capable of escaping his Delusion-breaker Eyes, which was why he was capable of traveling at such frightening speeds on the ind.


    He eventually saw someone.


    That someone wore a golden robe, like those of the Amaterasu-gumi.

 Chapter 201 - Using Invincible Vajras as Whetstones

    <h4>Chapter 201: Using Invincible Vajras as Whetstones</h4>


    He finally saw the uniform of the Amaterasu-gumi.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze remained just as severe, as that proved his spection after all¡ªthe Japanese were indeed after Lu Shanshan.


    He was unable to keep calm at that thought.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± That outer-circle member of the Amaterasu-gumi on a scouting mission was just barely able to react in time when he saw a figure zipping past. That member¡¯s head was sent flying in less than a second.


    They were unable to tell before their death who had killed them.


    Or rather, it was more apt to say that the area they never expected the area they were in was still a dangerous one. No one would have expected someone powerful enough to kill Deity Level beings with a single hit, was around.


    Lu Xuan found out, after barging into the area, that there was a group of people attacking a valley. All of the attackers were wearing uniforms of the Amaterasu-gumi, and all of them were formidable fighters.


    However, all of them were armed differently. Some carried katanas, and they were evidently masters of the sword, sting long, huge sword auras with every single swing of their des.


    There were also powerful onmyoji in their midst, capable of summoning shikigamis. Then there were spellcasters as well, casting some unknown spells.


    All of them were basically the best of the best to be found within Japan, and only the Japanese government would be capable of gathering such a massive group of formidable fighters. This was something that was beyond even the Amaterasu-gumi itself.


    The barrier in the valley was getting increasingly shaky as they continued to attack the ce.


    Lu Xuan then took a closer look at the person inside the barrier. It was none other than his sister.


    He was finally relieved seeing the barrier still being intact and his sister in one piece.


    Boom!


    That barrier, which was on the verge of copse, to begin with, copsed all of a sudden at the moment.


    ¡°Kill her!¡± the leading Japanese shouted, and all of those Japanese fighters pounced on her right there and then.


    Lu Shanshan put her hands in front of her, vibrating with raging Spiritual Qi. It was only then that Lu Xuan found that his sister had actually made a breakthrough into Invincible Vajra Level before he knew it.


    While it was possible that it had not been long since she made the breakthrough, she was more than enough to surprise Lu Xuan.


    Lu Shanshan¡¯s physicality was of no difference to his. Both siblings had an in-born taoism aptitude, which meant that they were capable of making progress at breakneck speeds once they began cultivating.


    It only took her months to reach Invincible Vajra Level, and she was every bit on par with those who made it that far due to having ample cultivation resources and legacies at their disposal.


    Lu Shanshan fired a fearsome punch,nding, at lightning speed, on the chest of one of the Japanese fighter charging at her.


    That fighter shrieked and was sent flying in an instant, crashing to the ground in a shamble shortly after and confirmed dead on the spot.


    She was already capable of holding her own against Invincible Vajra Level fighters even before she became an Invincible Vajra. Having be one at that moment, one could imagine just how terrifyingly powerful the force behind that punch could have been.


    Common Deity Level beings had been incapable of taking her on even back then, and at that moment, it was like she was capable of killing one deity with just a single punch.


    More Japanese fighters continued to pounce at her.


    ¡°She actually became something, eh!¡± a Japanese fighter among the lot, who was wearing a mask,mented with a muffled voice.


    He was the one who pursued Lu Shanshan before, and she shed with him back then, but that was all there was to it.


    However, she actually managed to continue training as she was being pursued. She even managed to make a breakthrough while on the run.


    She really, truly became something.


    That Japanese fighter was able to tell that she was only about 15 or 16 years of age, and she was definitely some formidable one from Huaxia, no matter how one looked at it.


    If she were to be allowed to escape, she would definitely be a grave threat to the Great Empire of Japan in the future.


    That fighter burst with his powers at that thought, charging at her like a bolt of lightning.


    A shocking wave of sword aura was brought down on her as he charged.


    Lu Shanshan reacted to the attack right away and retaliated with a single punch. The fearsome force of the punch shed right onto the iing sword aura.


    Boom!


    A huge rumble was heard, and that Japanese fighter brought a flurry of attacks onto her right afterward.


    He, too, was an Invincible Vajra Level fighter, so it was within reason for her not to be able to make short work of him, like how she did all the other Deity level ones before.


    They actually ended up in a deadlock for a while there, and all the other fighters from the Amaterasu-gumi were unable to even get between those two.


    The sh between Invincible Vajras came with aftershocks that proved incredibly threatening to all of them. As such, they were unable to do more than just watching the fight from afar while doing the best they were able to prevent her escape.


    ¡°You¡¯d die here today, Huaxian woman!¡±


    That Amaterasu-gumi fighter attacked in a frenzy with his katana.


    However, he was surprised to find that she was actually umtingbat experience as she fought him.


    He had initially been able topletely overwhelm Lu Shanshan due to his vast, age-oldbat experience. But he quickly found that she became able to handle him before long.


    That was the sign of her bing gradually capable of handling powers exclusive to Invincible Vajras. In his case, it took one whole month before he became able to do so.


    Yet, Lu Shanshan actually became capable of such feats while she was inbat. He was able to imagine just how frightening the inherent talent of that Huaxian woman was.


    ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t let her leave this ce alive.¡±


    Lu Xuan, who was watching the fight from afar, was in no hurry to make a move.


    Her physicality was such that she was able to eclipse many veteran Invincible Vajras by the fact that she was already an Invincible Vajra alone, regardless if she just made the breakthrough not long ago.


    With the addition of the Tianxian Fist that Lu Xuan imparted to her, which was one of the topmost martial arts to be found, she truly was no longer in danger.


    That Japanese fighter, on the other hand, became something like a whetstone to Lu Shanshan instead.


    That was a very rare opportunity, and that single ordeal alone would save her considerable amount of time in honing her powers.


    That fighter from the Amaterasu-gumi was finally infuriated after being unable to take her down even though he had fought her for quite a while. He finally realized just how difficult she was.


    He then shouted, ¡°All of you, get her! We absolutely can¡¯t let this Huaxian woman leave this ce alive!¡±


    The many outer-circle members of the group acted as if they just received orders from a higher-up right after hearing that, pouncing onto her again without a second thought.


    Lu Shanshan was no longer able to free herself sufficiently to handle that particr fighter after being tied down by so many others from the Amaterasu-gumi. Things became dire in an instant.


    A piercing sound was heard from afar all of a sudden.


    shes of the de were seen zipping about, heading straight from the outer-circle members of the group.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    All of them shrieked right before they ended up dead.


    They all died by a de on the spot, unable to do anything at all.


    A figure was seen as the shes zed. Lu Shanshan looked up, feeling very surprised and pleased. It was her brother, just in the nick of time.


    ¡°Bro!¡± Lu Shanshan shouted happily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited just yet. We¡¯ll talk after he¡¯s dead,¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    ¡­

 Chapter 202 - There is Always Someone Stronger Out There

    <h4>Chapter 202: There is Always Someone Stronger Out There</h4>


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    That fighter from the Amaterasu-gumi felt a chill running down his spine. Lu Xuan had been able to easily get rid of all of his underlings, and that alone was enough to make him shiver.


    He felt the hairs all over his body standing up on end; it was a gut feeling that only kicked in when he ran into extremely dire situations.


    That gut feeling was often more urate than his own conscious judgment. As such, he never doubted that gut feeling.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze on his back made him feel as if there were swords hanging right above his head.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude infuriated him to no end as well. There was no way he would not have been able to tell that Lu Xuan was making a stepping stone out of him¡ªan Invincible Vajra¡ªjust so that Lu Shanshan would be able to make further progress.


    That was an insult like no other to him.


    He never suffered a humiliation like this before.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze entirely fixed on him, he felt as if someone was pointing a sword right behind his back. He was unable to help but divert his attention to Lu Xuan, as he did not believe for a second that the other man would keep his hands to himself. That split second of apse in attention was enough for Lu Shanshan to gradually regain her advantage.


    He was careless enough to let Lu Shanshannd a punch him directly, injuring him severely.


    She then sted yet another punch on him before he was able to get up, and that punch went straight through his chest.


    ¡°Did I just kill an Invincible Vajra?¡± Lu Shanshan was unable to believe what she had just done.


    If it had not been for her putting her powers to the test like that, there was no way she would have believed that she was actually capable of such fearsome feats.


    While the kill seemed kind of like a cheap shot due to Lu Xuan being around to distract her opponent, which, in itself, proved to be an extreme threat despite him having no intention of making a move, she had the powers of an Invincible Vajra.


    ¡°I¡¯m now an Invincible Vajra, bro!¡±


    Lu Shanshan leapt towards her brother, feeling very pleased with herself.


    Lu Xuan looked at his sister and recalled how she pranced around her family whenever she got good grades when she was younger.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I can tell. You¡¯re an Invincible Vajra already.¡±


    Lu Xuan shed a faint smile before cooling off right away, saying, ¡°Now, you owe me an exnation,dy. Why are you here at Peni Ind?¡±


    Lu Shanshan stuck her tongue out. She came to the ind secretly.


    In truth, she arrived at the ind before Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I never thought this ce would be this dangerous!¡±


    Lu Shanshan pouted as she tried to defend herself.


    Lu Xuan took no more than one look at his sister to know what she was up to. She fought Invincible Vajras before, and she did not lose. That fact probably had fueled her pride and ego somewhat.


    ¡°I assume that you now know that there is always someone more powerful out there, eh?¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head in exasperation.


    Lu Shanshan nodded furiously. ¡°I thought there were few Invincible Vajras to be had in the world. I never thought that there were so many of them. I actually ran into a couple just on my way here.¡±


    Lu Xuan then exined, ¡°Invincible Vajras are, of course, only a handful when you look at it on a global scale. They¡¯re, without a doubt, exceedingly rare, so much so that you¡¯d only find one in hundreds of thousands. But do you have any idea what this ce is? Who the hell doesn¡¯t know that there is that peach tree of this ind, eh? Top-tier fighters from all of the world have gathered here, and you thought they¡¯re here for fun?¡±


    Lu Shanshan stuck her tongue out again, knowing that what she did was impulsive and reckless. While her cultivation level was such that she was able to hold her own against Invincible Vajras, that was only possible if she were to keep her fights short.


    If she were to be forced to fight drawn-out fights or if she ran into some of the best among Invincible Vajras around, she would definitely lose.


    She was still inferior whenpared to the truly fearsome Invincible Vajras.


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Lu Shanshan muttered.


    ¡°Bro, hurry up and get to Sister Lin. I was here with her on this trip, but we had to split on our way to fend off pursuers. She¡¯s probably in a lot of trouble right now!¡±


    ¡°Sister Lin?¡± Lu Xuan asked, feeling puzzled.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, bro? That girl that mom set up that matchmaking session for you with¡ªLin Miaoyi,¡± Lu Shanshan answered in an exasperated tone.


    Lu Xuan recalled who she was talking about immediately, knowing that the ¡°Sister Lin¡± that Lu Shanshan meant was probably Lin Miaoyi.


    ¡°Since when did you two get so close?¡± Lu Xuan frowned and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about us getting close? You¡¯re the one who likes locking yourself up all day long, not me, okay.¡± Lu Shanshan continued, ¡°Well, no time for that. Get going and rescue her already!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. There was nothing else he could do at that stage anyway.


    He was on his way to rescue people anyway, and it made no difference to him whether he had to rescue a single person or a group.


    ¡°She escaped that way.¡±


    Lu Shanshan sped somewhere far away immediately, her brother in tow.


    Having reached Invincible Vajra Level by then, both of them moved at incredible speeds. It seemed like they were two gusts of wind. They disappeared from where they stood before long.


    Both of them traced Lin Miaoyi¡¯s steps along her escape route, finding specks of blood on the ground along the way. Lu Xuan stopped momentarily and picked up some blood. He was able to sense, through the blood, where Lin Miaoyi was.


    ¡°That damned Huaxian woman. I¡¯ll definitely tear her apart when I find her!¡±


    Two men with blonde hair and blue eyes were grumbling about something, somewhere else on the ind.


    Both of them were injured somewhat, and it was apparent that they fought someone else before. While the wounds were shallow, the fact that they were injured infuriated them.


    ¡°Adam gave his orders. We have to get our hands on that Huaxian woman,¡± one of them quipped.


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t have run that far away. She¡¯s just ahead of us, and Adam did manage to do damage before.¡± Another continued, ¡°Adam is fighting for the peach tree at the center of the ind at the moment, but we have to get our hands on her before we leave.¡±


    Both of them were still talking when they sensed a hostile gust of wind in their faces.


    Two figures appeared not far away from them in the blink of an eye.


    The appearance of those two figures and their excessively formidable aura, which they did not bother to conceal, frightened those two men tremendously.


    They never expected to see a Huaxian where they were.


    ¡°Huaxian? How could this be? Didn¡¯t the Huaxians get exterminated already?¡± one of them asked.


    They attacked immediately, almost doing so on reflex.


    However, two shes of the sword shot out of the sword box on Lu Xuan¡¯s back at that very second. The beams zipped past in the air and killed those two men in an instant.


    Both of them were Deity Level fighters, yet they were unable even to fight back when facing off against Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Sister Lin!¡± Lu Shanshan shouted right away. A silhouette was seen not far from where the siblings stood.


    Lu Xuan took a look and found that that silhouette belonged to none other than Lin Miaoyi.


    ¡­

 Chapter 203 - Asking for Permission

    <h4>Chapter 203: Asking for Permission</h4>


    Lin Miaoyi appeared before both of them.


    She looked very haggard the moment they found her, far worsepared to Lu Shanshan. Her clothes were in tatters, and she was caked in blood. She looked frighteningly pale as well.


    ¡°Shanshan, Lu Xuan.¡±


    Lin Miaoyi¡¯s eyes glittered with relief and glee somewhat when she caught sight of the siblings.


    ¡°Are you okay, Sister Lin?¡±


    Lu Shanshan went up and helped her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m okay.¡± Her breath and aura seemed rather messed up, and she looked ashen. There was a very obvious bloodied palm print on her shoulder as well.


    ¡°Allow me.¡±


    Lu Xuan went up and pressed on her shoulder, activating his inner powers. He sucked up all the energy imbued within the bloodied print by sheer force alone.


    Lin Miaoyi looked indifferent while all that was ongoing, not finding any of it to be out of ce. She was nomon folk, after all.


    Lu Xuan let go of his hand momentster. His palm was blood-red at that moment. All the bloody energies from the print were absorbed into his hand, which then dissipated within mere seconds. It was like they were never there before.


    Lin Miaoyi felt very startled deep down. The energies in that bloodied print gave her quite a headache for some time, and there had been nothing that she was able to do about it.


    Yet, Lu Xuan handled that problem as if it were child¡¯s y.


    While she knew very well that Lu Xuan was very formidable, but the one who injured her was not somemon fighter, after all. The one who put the print on her was none other than Adam of the Association of Lore Seekers, who was one of the top three in the whole world.


    He was someone that even she had heard of.


    ¡°Are you okay, bro?¡± Lu Shanshan asked.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. My energy is at such a level that this won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    He then opened up his Coiling Dragon Ring and took a bottle of medicine for patching up wounds, giving Lin Miaoyi a pill he took from the bottle.


    Lin Miaoyi gulped the pill down without hesitation. She was able to sense that her injuries had recovered considerably within moments. Her wounds began to mend, and all the internal injuries, which would have proven very difficult to treat, became better as well.


    The pill is just godlike!


    Lin Miaoyi felt very stunned deep down, although those emotions hardly showed on her face. The powers of Lu Xuan were so mystical that it seemedpletely normal for him to be able to produce such medicines after all.


    ¡°Better get changed.¡±


    Lu Xuan took out a set of spare clothes that he usually kept inside his ring and handed them to Lin Miaoyi.


    The clothes on her looked more than rags and tatters instead of proper clothes for quite a while by then.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡±


    Lin Miaoyi took the clothes and got changed elsewhere. She emerged not long after that.


    The set of clothes that he handed to Lin Miaoyi was no different from the clothing he usually wore¡ªa t-shirt and a pair of jeans.


    However, while the clothes fit Lu Xuan nicely, they looked somewhat oversized on her instead.


    While she had a lithe build, she was a tad bit shorter than Lu Xuan after all.


    But then again, Lin Miaoyi simply tied a good-looking knot on the oversized shirt around her midsection, making her fair, supple abdomen somewhat visible. It was quite an alluring sight to behold.


    Although she was just in normal clothing, she looked rather out-of-the-ordinary when she wore them.


    ¡°Thanks for being here, you two. I¡¯d have probably ended up dead today if not for you.¡± Lin Miaoyi spoke of her predicament frankly, not bothering to hide anything.


    ¡°Just a piece of cake. Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    ¡°But then again, how did you two get into Peni Ind and end up having people on your tails, by the way?¡±


    Lin Miaoyi frowned and replied, ¡°We thought the ce would be this dangerous. It looks like all the other cultivators from other countries have reached an agreement to take out all cultivators from Huaxia. So, we got ambushed as soon as we got in. It wasn¡¯t just us. Every other Huaxian cultivator was ambushed as well.¡±


    Lu Xuan continued, ¡°Do you have any idea where the Dragon and Ming Yueyao are at the moment?¡±


    Lin Miaoyi then answered, ¡°Chief Dragon and Chief Ming? I¡¯ve no idea myself, but I¡¯ve heard Adam bring their names up. It looks like they had not even been able to find Chief Dragon and Chief Ming. But then again, their safety is not the most pressing problem at the moment.


    ¡°Adam and the others are heading towards the center of the ind as we speak, intending to get their hands on that peach tree. From what I can tell, Adam is not alone. Even Saint Peter from the European Union and many others from a variety of countries are gathered over there. If both Chief Dragon and Chief Ming are alright, they would most probably head for the center as well. If we were to find them at the moment, our best shot is to get to the center as well.¡±


    Lu Xuan pondered about it as he listened to her analysis. If what she said proved correct, then both the Dragon and Ming Yueyao had most probably shaken off their pursuers at the moment. They were either all patched up or were still healing their injuries at the moment.


    One way or another, they were probably not in a dire state at the moment. Both of them were Invincible Vajras after all, and there was no way fighters of their level would have been so easily done for. So long as they were able to shake off their pursuers, their physicality was such that gettingpletely healed was but a matter of time.


    If that were to be the case, then the trio should be heading to the center of the ind at the moment. They were definitely unable to afford to have that peach tree fall into foreign hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. In that case, we should join in the fun over there.¡±


    Lu Xuan shed a faint smile.


    ¡°The Peach Tree of Immortality is something that belongs to Huaxia. Those damned foreigners better ask for my permission if they wanna take the tree away.¡±


    Lu Xuan knew that other than feuds and grudges of the past, it was also due to the fact that Huaxians had a natural im to the emergence of a Huaxian treasure that time that the Huaxian cultivators were being ganged up on by cultivators from all over the world. It was simply imperative to first kick the natural imant of the treasure out before the foreigners were able to divide the loot among themselves.


    ¡°Yeah, I wanna see just how capable those people are with my own eyes.¡±


    Lu Shanshan looked very agitated. It was obvious that she was very eager to get to know those figures who were known throughout the world.


    ¡°Shanshan, you¡¯re not telling me that¡­¡± Lin Miaoyi just discovered that something was different with Lu Shanshan. Thetter was emanating very frightening aura all over here, which was so thick that it surprised the former.


    She was shocked to find out that Lu Shanshan had already made a breakthrough into the Invincible Vajra Level. It was especially noteworthy, given how she had not been a Deity Level fighter for long.


    However, she recalled the fact that Lu Shanshan was Lu Xuan¡¯s sister, and everything no longer felt out of ce. It was just natural for a biological sister of a monster to be a monster as well, after all.


    ¡°Oh, right, Sister Lin, I¡¯m now an Invincible Vajra, and I¡¯ve just killed an Invincible Vajra earlier. I¡¯m really something, no?¡±


    She boasted her achievements gleefully, apparently having forgotten all about the predicament she was in before. If it had not been for Lu Xuan appearing in the nick of time, she would have most probably died by the hands of those fighters from the Amaterasu-gumi.


    Lin Miaoyi¡¯s expression returned to normal before long and continued with a smile, ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re now one of the best of the best, and your brother can no longer lock you up, I guess.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked exasperated, feeling puzzled about thement, as he had never forbidden Lu Shanshan from going out whatsoever.


    ¡°No time for chatter now. We need to go check things out at the center of the ind.¡±

 Chapter 204 - Appearing in the Nick of Time

    <h4>Chapter 204: Appearing in the Nick of Time</h4>


    There was a hugeke at the center of Peni Ind, which glittered like it were daytime with a nice breeze, despite the time being in the middle of the night at the moment.


    There was already quite a group gathered around theke at the moment. Members stood at different positions ording to the group they belonged to.


    Reserve members of some organizations were looking around from somewhere further away, looking as if they were able to act at any given moment.


    The cultivators were all very wary of each other, especially so given how they were familiar enough with what the others were capable of.


    Every single group seemed to be very formidable.


    It was especially so in the case of the leader of the Ark of Heaven, Saint Peter, and the leader of the Association of Lore Seekers, Adam.


    There were quite a number of Invincible Vajras in the ranks of the Ark of Heaven. All of them wore holy white robes, casting proud yet wary nces at all around them. One of them looked to be in his fifties. He was a typical European with blue eyes and blonde hair. One was able to tell from his aura that he was one of the most powerful of the lot, and he was none other than Saint Peter, the leader of the Ark of Heaven.


    Those who stood across them were members of the Association of Lore Seekers, who all wore ck robes. They looked as if they were shrouded in darkness, with a dark phoenix emzoned on their robes.


    Their leader was a Caucasian man with jet ck long hair. He was of stout build and looked to be in his thirties at most. However, his aura was every bitparable with that of Saint Peter. That man was none other than Adam. He was the leader of the Association of Lore Seekers.


    Formidable fighters from agencies and institutions serving their respective nations nked the sides of such formidable figures. The Amaterasu-gumi from Japan and the Cheongwahae from South Korea were considered some of the strongest among the lot.


    While there were also some other fighters from other countries, their numbers remained small, and the difference was starkly apparent whenpared to the abovementioned nations.


    Cultivators from all nations worked together to kick out cultivators from Huaxia.


    At the moment, the crowd immediately turned against each other after achieving their first shared objective.


    There were quite a number of fighters from smaller countries feeling as if they were about to ckout just from the sight of so many other more formidable beings around.


    An Invincible Vajra Level being would have reigned supreme among the many countries of Southeast Asia, and few in the region would even be able to fight them in the first ce.


    However, among the four major nations at present at the moment, even the Cheongwahae, which had the least number of Invincible Vajras, still had three among them. The numbers were even greater in the other three.


    Those numbers alone showed how formidable their respective cultivation forces were.


    The expression of everyone present became severe because all of them knew that it was about time for the ultimate showdown. No one had the patience to continue waiting because if they were to wait any longer, there would only be an increasingly high number of fighters flooding in from all sides.


    There were more than enough formidable fighters at present, yet those were simply the ones who reacted the quickest. In truth, there was an even greater number of fighters on their way.


    Due to the blockade put in ce by naval fleets from many countries out there, a good number of fighters were still being barred from entering the ind.


    However, all of that would only dy the inevitable. If the ones present were to be able to get in, so would those out there as well.


    There was only one Peach Tree of Immortality, and many thought that the peaches would suffice even if they were to be unable to im the entire tree for themselves.


    ¡°Yikes, never thought there¡¯d be so many around here. Can you really hold your own out here, master?¡± The master and disciple who ran into Lu Xuan before arrived near the huge gathering of fighters. The expression on their faces changed as soon as they caught sight of those fighters.


    ¡°Two of the top three in the world of cultivation are actually right here. Both of them are here, except for the Dragon.¡±


    That shriveled old man stared at the group, his jaw agape.


    While he was indeed confident of his own powers, he too knew that he was still no match for those three in a fight. The most he was able to do was simply to keep himself in one piece.


    Other than those two, there were also a great many renowned, top-tier fighters out there.


    ¡°Other than those two who¡¯re definitely huge troubles, there is also Matsuda Juuzaburo from the Amaterasu-gumi of Japan, and the strongest Taekwondo master of South Korea, Kim Min-jin, here, eh.¡± That old man was able to identify all those noteworthy fighters. However, the more he was able to identify, the more intense the chill he felt running down his spine. He knew very well what all those people were capable of, after all.


    Any single one of them would be able to cause a hugemotion throughout a nation.


    That disciple of his, who was by his side, behaved a lot meeker by then. She had seen too many capable fighters on her way there.


    She would not have had any chance of meeting fighters of such caliber otherwise, and the rare chance of meeting such figures made her feel as if she was already among the strongest to be had in the world. However, she shuddered at the thought of it at the moment instead.


    But then again, no one knew that there was a master and his disciple outside, and their existence was deemed pointless. Everyone had their eyes on the center of theke, after all.


    There was an even smaller ind at the center of theke, and there was a divine tree that glittered with rainbow lights and was dazzlingly bright at the center of that ind.


    There were two peaches about the size of a person¡¯s hand on that divine tree.


    The tree and the peaches were none other than the Peach Tree of Immortality and the Peaches of Immortality.


    A man and a woman were sitting not far away from the tree itself. It was apparent that they were mending their injuries using the mystical wood qi emanating from that tree.


    Both of them felt chills running down their spines constantly from being red on by so many pairs of eyes at the moment.


    ¡°I never thought we¡¯d meet again here, Dragon.¡± Adam wore a cold expression. He looked like he was some sort of emissary from hell walking among humans. He looked at both the Dragon and Ming Yueyao, who was patching up her boss. A hostile look was seen on Adam¡¯s face.


    Other than Adam, the leader of the Ark of Heaven, Saint Peter, was eager to try his hand out as well. The gaze with which he shot at the Dragon was one of intense killing intent.


    The Dragon¡¯s power was such that nomon Invincible Vajra, even there were to be several of them, would have been able to injure him. Even if the Dragon were unable to win, he still would have been able to escape unscathed.


    The ones who almost killed the Dragon and made him look so bad were none other than Adam and Saint Peter, as well as their subordinates.


    If it had not been for Ming Yueyao and the agents of the Special Task Force putting their lives on the line, protecting the Dragon as he escaped, the Dragon might have perished quite a while ago.


    While he was apparently not dead at the moment, he was evidently gravely injured.


    That was why he was found sitting cross-legged from the Peach Tree of Immortality at the moment, relying on the qi emanating from the divine tree to heal himself.


    However, he never thought that Adam, Saint Peter, and the others would find him there all the same.


    Even Ming Yueyao looked rather despaired at the moment. No one would be able to save them during such a time, after all.


    In that very tense moment, a man and two women seemingly appeared out of nowhere all of a sudden, standing near theke.


    ¡°Huaxians!¡±


    Everyone looked at the trio. The three of them were none other than Lu Xuan, Lu Shanshan, and Lin Miaoyi.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive?¡± Adam looked at Lin Miaoyi. He vaguely remembered having taken her down, and, ording to conventions, she should have been dead. Yet, there she was, alive and well.


    Everything just looked too messed up at that moment.


    ¡­

 Chapter 205 - Thats All There is to It

    <h4>Chapter 205: That¡¯s All There is to It</h4>


    He turned his gaze at Lu Xuan almost reflexively. His gut feeling told him that the very reason why his ns failed had a lot to do with Lu Xuan.


    His feeling remained even though Lu Xuan did not look like a cultivator at all.


    It was clear that nobody without any cultivation powers would be able to get where they were now. It would have been a joke of astronomical proportions if Lu Xuan indeed proved to have no powers at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Xuan!¡± that pretty young woman of the master and disciple pair that showed up before eximed in glee.


    ¡°He is actually here?¡± That shriveled old man looked rather surprised. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be in for quite a show then. I¡¯ve heard of a super terrifying being emerging back in Huaxia when I was overseas. Guess I¡¯ll be able to see who is the better one among the lot right here, right now.¡±


    Lu Xuan took a look at the crowd and said, ¡°Well, well, this is something indeed. It looks like we got here in time instead of beingte.¡±


    ¡°Huaxians!¡±


    The eyes of all present turned red. It was a consensus shared among them all right from the get-go to take out every single Huaxian cultivator, after all.


    Even the Dragon ended up severely injured due to their setup, so killing intent naturally spiked all over the ce upon seeing more Huaxians appearing right in front of them.


    ¡°You have a death wish, Huaxian.¡±


    A Vietnamese fighter emerged from the crowd at the moment. That fighter had no idea that there were quite a number of Vietnamese fighter were killed by Lu Xuan before, but that Vietnamese fighter was able to tell that the sword box that Lu Xuan carried on his back belonged to one of the Vietnamese fighters.


    The fact of the sword box ending up in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands made the fate of its former owner very, very clear.


    That Vietnamese fighter¡¯s eyes reddened right away. He was getting very eager to tear Lu Xuan apart.


    He prepared himself and made a move soon after. The Vietnamese fighters were the most eager among cultivators from all other countries to take out those from Huaxia. There had been a lot of scores to settle between cultivators from both nations, after all.


    ¡°Look out!¡± the Dragon, who saw what happened from theke, called out. There was a harrowing gash across his body, which looked like he had been wed at by something. Faint ck smoke emanated out of his wound.


    It was the ck smoke that prevented his wound from being closed up even after getting at healing for so long. His physicality would have been able to patch up said wound, which would have proved fatal formon folks in a matter of minutes.


    That Vietnamese fighter was one of the top-tier fighters back in Vietnam, and he was formidable enough for even the likes of the Dragon to take him seriously.


    That Vietnamese fighter appeared right before Lu Xuan at that moment, bringing about a sonic boom as he tore at the air with his sword.


    That was an indication that his attack had broken the sound barrier.


    Lu Xuan reacted right away at the very next moment as well. A sh of a frightening beam of the sword zed from the sword box on his hand.


    Shoop!


    The beam sted onto the Vietnamese fighter¡¯s sword before long.


    Boom!


    A crisp breaking noise was heard, and the crowd saw how the beam of the sword from Lu Xuan shattered the sword that belonged to that Vietnamese fighter at breakneck speed.


    Lu Xuan made yet another move at that very moment. He performed yet another seal, and yet another beam shed from behind him, hitting that Vietnamese fighter in an instant.


    That Vietnamese fighter was unable to react in time. His sword was already shattered, and there was nothing he was able to do against that beam of the sword at all.


    Pffttt!


    That attack punched right through him.


    Arge hole was seen on the chest of that Vietnamese fighter in an instant. Blood sprayed everywhere immediately as the beam punctured his chest, turning all that flesh in his torso into mush.


    That scene was very harrowing to behold.


    An Invincible Vajra died right on the spot just like that.


    It did not take more than a beam of the sword from Lu Xuan to bring that fighter down in a jiffy. The attack killed that Vietnamese fighter on the spot.


    ¡°Good job!¡±


    Ming Yueyao clenched her fist. She had been running and hiding all over the ce with the Dragon in tow for quite some time. While the Dragon was nowhere near being fine at the moment, he was better than when they first got to theke. He was truly caked in blood back then, with his life quite literally hanging on the line, and he could have died at any given minute.


    They were both tired of staying alive in such a manner. It was simply too humiliating for them.


    However, she nheless was very clear of one fact¡ªher powers at the moment would only allow her to take on the usual,mon Invincible Vajras. If she were to stick her head out in front of so many fighters of her level as it was, it would be tantamount to saying that she had a death wish.


    Although she was actually incapable of doing much of anything at the moment, she nheless felt exhrating at the moment.


    ¡°Sh*t, this Lu Xuan guy really is as powerful as he rumored to be. He just killed an Invincible Vajra like he would have a chicken,¡± that old manmented. Judging from what Lu Xuan just pulled, it was easy to tell that not only were Invincible Vajras incapable of beating him, but they also would not have been able to begin fighting him in the first ce.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is just awesome. Man, that really is my idol right there,¡± that pretty young womanmented while awe was written all over her face.


    Lin Miaoyi, who was standing behind and not far away from Lu Xuan, sported extremely severe looks as well. Even she had been able to tell just how easily Lu Xuan was able to dispose of that Vietnamese Invincible Vajra, after all.


    That was still something frightening, despite the fact that Vietnamese cultivation forces were small fries whenpared to those fromrger nations.


    But then again, the fact that that Vietnamese fighter was an Invincible Vajra remained, and fighters of such a level were not something even deemed achievable for people like her.


    Even if Lin Miaoyi were to fight that Invincible Vajra that Lu Xuan made short work of without breaking a sweat, there would have been no doubt that she would definitely end up dead in the fight.


    She finally was able to realize something that puzzled her for quite a while at that moment. She was initially puzzled as to how Lu Xuan managed to sneak into the ind.


    She finally realized, at that moment, that Lu Xuan never sneaked into the ind; he simply killed his way to where he was then.


    He was so overpowered that no one would have been able to stop him if he were to insist on getting somewhere.


    ¡°Is this all you Vietnamese are capable of producing? Gosh, what a disappointment.¡± Lu Xuan then raised his eyebrows while casting his gaze at the handful of Vietnamese fighters left.


    None left in the group dared to even challenge Lu Xuan. They did not even dare to retort what he said.


    They saw all too clearly how that young man made short work of their leader just minutes ago.


    He made the ughter looked so easy.


    Even if they, who were all Deity Level fighters, were to charge at him at once, it would not have changed anything.


    Numbers had no meaning in the face of someone who had gotten to Lu Xuan¡¯s level of cultivation. Whether it was a group or an individual, it would have made no difference; he would have just simply killed them all without breaking a sweat.


    While the Vietnamese fighters were practically rendered mute by then, Lu Xuan had no intention of letting them off the hook all the same. That sword box behind his back opened, and multiple beams of sword shes burst from it in a second.


    Pfft!


    Pfft!


    Pfft!


    Those Vietnamese fighters were unable to even evade. All of them were hit and rendered dead on the spot.


    ¡­

 Chapter 206 - One Person Resisting the Attacks of Tens of Thousands

    <h4>Chapter 206: One Person Resisting the Attacks of Tens of Thousands</h4>


    After killing a lot of experts from Vietnam, Lu Xuan was suddenly considered a lot more dangerous by many of the experts present.


    This move had quelled a lot of experts from small countries. Vietnam was a powerful cultivation country only second to the European Union, America, Japan, and Korea.


    The fact that Lu Xuan was able to kill these experts so easily meant he had terrifying strength.


    No one would have believed it if they had not seen it with their own eyes.


    Currently, they were disillusioned by the idea that even Invincible Vajra Level fighters were considered weak and were not actually invincible and indestructible.


    ¡°All of you leave. If you leave right now, I won¡¯t kill you. How dare you touch our Huaxia things?¡± Lu Xuan said lightly.


    He made his way through the crowd and arrived next to theke.


    Lin Miaoyi and Lu Shanshan followed closely behind him.


    Lin Miaoyi suddenly felt streams of terrifying force covering her body. It made her feel like she was falling into hell.


    However, in the next moment, a warm force enveloped her. It was Lu Xuan¡¯s force as he helped her resist the pressure from the forces of these experts.


    She looked at the familiar faces with a shocked expression.


    Her Lin family was not an ordinary family. Coupled with the Taichu Group as their backing, she had far more knowledge than ordinary people. Others may not know who many of the experts present are, but she knew.


    Every one of them was in the Lin family¡¯s database.


    The influence of the Taichu Group¡¯s strength was not limited to this country, but also abroad.


    Everyone here had an amazing identity and status outside this county.


    Even if the ancestors of the Lin family were here, they would just be on par with one of these experts. It was impossible to be like Lu Xuan, who looked down on everyone.


    ¡°Those from Hauxia who cross the border will die!¡± At this moment, within Korea¡¯s formation, a figure walked out. It was Kim Min-jin, the number one expert from Korea. He was a middle-aged man who wore TaeKwonDo clothing.


    He stopped in front of Lu Xian, as he had received instructions from Adam.


    The secr government of Korea waspletely under the control of the American government. Naturally, it was impossible for Korea¡¯s cultivation world to bepletely free from the influence of America¡¯s cultivation world.


    Korea¡¯s cultivation world was not strong in the first ce, so when they were faced with a lot of powerful countries, they had no other choice but to rely on the Association of Lore Seekers.


    ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± Lu Xian looked at Kim Min-jin. Currently, no one did anything, which meant that they werepletely suppressed by the astonishing aura emanated from Lu Xuan, which had killed those cultivators from Vietnam.


    It was due to this that Kim Min-jin hade to test Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Even if people from Huaxia are dragons, they will still be like stray dogs right now. Do you think that you are stronger than a dragon?¡± Kim Min-jin came forward. His aura skyrocketed. There seemed to be mes jumping about his body.


    No one knew that Kim Min-jin was not just a TaeKwonDo guru, but he had also awakened fire-based magics.


    Otherwise, he would not have been able to suppress the entire cultivation world of Korea and be the number one expert in Korea.


    Boom!


    Kim Min-jin made his move, as the qi and blood all over his body fueled the me and poured out from all of his pores.


    He kicked out towards Lu Xuan like lightning.


    Lu Xuan had once defeated a TaeKwonDo expert; however, the strength back thenpared to the strength of Kim Min-jin in front of him was very different. They were so different that they could not bepared.


    This kick would be able to create a huge hold in the city¡¯s wall and even make a few weak people copse.


    This was the strength of an expert at the Invincible Vajra Level.


    However, the sword box on Lu Xuan¡¯s back was instantly re-opened, as a stream of a sword¡¯s light directly soared into the air.


    Whoosh!


    A shocking sound broke out from the light, and in an instant, it had shattered the mes that Kim Min-jin had kicked out. Afterward, the sword¡¯s light was unabated as it sted directly to in front of Kim Min-jin.


    The activated protection around Kim Min-jin¡¯s body was crazily operating. However, it was useless, as it was prated in an instant.


    Boom!


    Kim Min-jin¡¯s head was pierced through. The extremely powerful Kim Min-jin was not an opponent at all, as he was killed on the spot.


    There was even an expression of disbelief on his face before he died.


    He had been so vulnerable in front of this Lu Xuan.


    He was not a match at all!


    Their difference was too great!


    Everyone was so silent as if they were dead. This strong man, who had a great reputation in Korea, and even in the world, was killed by Lu Xuan with one sword¡¯s light.


    Boom!


    Kim Min-jin¡¯s body fell directly to the ground.


    Everyone was silent, especially the experts from many of the smaller countries. They were extremely afraid and dumbfounded because most of them were no match for Kim Min-jin.


    However, the powerful Kim Min-jin could not even withstand one move from Lu Xuan.


    This was enough to prove Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, which was imperious and unimaginable.


    ¡°What on earth is that sword box on his back? Why is it so powerful?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that sword box. I have seen Vietnamese people use this sword box. It is more than powerful enough to kill those at the Divine Level. However, it will still be difficult to face against those at the Invincible Vajra Level, let alone kill someone so easily!¡± Someone had remembered that he once saw this sword box on a Vietnamese person and had seen the power exerted from this sword box. It was not without power, however. It stillcked strength if it were to be used to defeat an expert of the Invincible Vajra Level.


    It was very different from the power exerted by Lu Xuan.


    They were the same magic weapon, but when in the hands of different people, the power exerted from it could be said to bepletely different. They had now all seen it with their own eyes.


    At this moment, the group of experts from Korea did not dare to step forward to avenge Kim Min-jin. They had only dared to look at Lu Xuan with hatred.


    Their rtionship with Kim Min-jin was not close in the first ce, and a few of them even had a grudge against him. They were just subdued by Kim Min-jin¡¯s strength.


    Moreover, the strength disyed by Lu Xuan was so terrifying that whoever stepped forward would basically die.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± At this time, Adam could not help but look at Lu Xuan solemnly. He asked, ¡°Are you Unicorn from Special Task Force?¡±


    Adam was talking about the third Invincible Vajra Level expert that had emerged from Special Task Force, code-named Unicorn.


    Recently, Unicorn had risen to fame, apanied by the Special Task Force fighting through the North and South. He had be famous around the world.


    ¡°If you want to know my name, you have to defeat me!¡± Lu Xuan said lightly.


    ¡°Just now, you asked Kim Min-jin toe out and test my strength. What do you think? What is the result of the test? Do you dare to fight me?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°If you dare to make a move, then quickly do it. Otherwise, get lost!¡±


    With that, Lu Xuan took out a bottle of healing alkahestry pills from his Coiling Dragon Ring. Then, he handed it to Lin Miaoyi and told her and Lu Shanshan to go into the depths of theke to heal the dragon.


    As for Lu Xuan, he immediately turned around and looked at the crowd. No one dared to cross the boundary!


    He alone was resisting the attacks of tens of thousands!


    ¡­

 Chapter 207 - Killing Japan鈥檚 Number One Expert

    <h4>Chapter 207: Killing Japan¡¯s Number One Expert</h4>


    Lu Xuan had taken over the battlefield for the dragons by himself!


    His aura even soared into the sky. It was as if he were not the one surrounded by a group of people, but rather the group of people had been outdone by him alone.


    This kind of feeling was very strange, but such thoughts had indeed popped up in everyone¡¯s minds. This was really too absurd.


    ¡°Huaxian, you are too arrogant!¡±


    Currently, within the Japanese camp, Matsuda Juuzaburo could not help but open his mouth. He was dressed in martial arts clothing and had a long saber that hung around his waist. His aura was like that of a long, sharp sword, which was very daunting.


    He was a real expert!


    This was another kendo master. Japanese kendo could be used to attack but not to defend, which was the real skill for killing. Therefore, this was something reflected on the body of Matsudo Juuzaburo, which could be seen at a nce.


    Compared with Kim Min-jin, this Matsudo Juuzaburo was even stronger, hence why he was able to be the leader of the Amaterasu-gumi. His strength was terrifying.


    ¡°The Celestial Artifacts are very useful things, regardless of whether they are in Huaxia or a foreign country!¡± Matsudo Juuzaburo opened his mouth and spoke fluently in Chinese.


    When the other experts had heard him speak, they all nodded one after another. What era were they living in now?


    Especially for organizations made up of powerful cultivators such as the Association of Lore Seekers and the Ark of Heaven, they cared even less about national boundaries. All the good things in the world belonged to them.


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    After touching his chin, Lu Xuan had unexpectedly nodded his head.


    Everyone was a little surprised, as they had not expected the lone Lu Xuan to agree.


    They were all expert cultivators, and learningnguages was not difficult for their developed brains. Naturally, they had understood the words Lu Xuan spoke.


    But they did not know what Lu Xuan was trying to say.


    ¡°However, can all of you defeat me?¡± Lu Xuan put his hands in his pockets and nced coldly at the crowd as if he were looking at ants.


    ¡°Audacious!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    A lot of experts were thoroughly infuriated by Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude. Maybe Lu Xuan was indeed very strong, but he was not so strong to the point where he should pay no attention to them at all.


    Apart from Adam and Saint Peter, who were known as part of the three top experts in the world, everyone else in the crowd was still well-known people.


    If they were to appear in the same country all at once, then even one of the top five rouge countries would still be frightened by them. This was because the damage that could be caused by these people together would not be smaller than a nuclear bomb.


    Such a line-up had been unexpectedly looked down upon by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Little Brother Lu Xuan, this is going to war with everyone at the same time!¡± Even the good-looking girl, who was looking at him from a distance, could not help worrying. ¡°Master, if a real fight breaks outter and little brother can¡¯t defeat them, you have to help!¡±


    The rickety old man almost started cursing after what he had heard. There were so many experts present, and he could only stop a few of them.


    Wasn¡¯t telling him to go and block all the attacks the same as courting death?


    To be more precise, it was sending her master to his death!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you think you can challenge all of us here? Even people from Huaxia do not dare to underestimate our strength!¡± a Southeast Asian expert said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go up and kill him!¡±


    However, as soon as the Southeast Asian expert spoke, a sword¡¯s light appeared out of thin air and pierced his head in an instant.


    He wasn¡¯t even able to speak aplete sentence before he was killed by this sword light.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Hehe!¡±


    Lu Xuan snickered and said, ¡°If you guys want to do that, then hurry up and attack. Stop wasting time!¡±


    From Lu Xuan¡¯s words, it was obvious that the crowd¡¯sst semnce of control was torn off by him. Arge number of experts at the Invincible Vajra Level had stepped out. As for those at the Divine Level, they had not dared to step forward at all.


    Especially when they saw how Lu Xuan had killed those experts from Vietnam like they were chickens, it greatly shocked them.


    If they were to step forward, they might not be able to resist even one attack!


    Right at this moment, Matsudo Juuzaburo made his move. His body was like a sh of lightning, as he skimmed across the sky and directly attacked Lu Xuan. His aura was majestic; it was as if a precious sword had been pulled out.


    In an instant, the long saber that was hanging around his waist was pulled out, as it directly shed down.


    Whoosh!


    The saber¡¯s light swept across the sky, and in the blink of an eye, it was about to cut Lu Xuan, splitting him in half on the spot. The attack was much stronger than Kim Min-jin¡¯s.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan did not move at all. He only nced at the attack coldly before pointing with his finger.


    Whoosh!


    A shocking thunder swept out and across the air like an electric dragon. It directly collided with the saber¡¯s light.


    Boom!


    The entire crowd heard the sound of a loud roar, followed by both arms of Matsudo Juuzaburo turning scorch ck. His muscles had been charred by the powerful thunder.


    As for the saber¡¯s light from his sh attack, it was shattered by the power of the thunderbolt. The long saber he had used copsed on the spot under the bombardment of the power of the thunderbolt.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Matsudo Juuzaburo retreated a few steps and had almost failed to stable his body.


    However, his body remained motionless, for his entire body was paralyzed.


    There was an anxious look on his face because he had felt an extremely dangerous force emanating from Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    He had not expected to be unable to withstand one blow from Lu Xuan. His body was directly injured and paralyzed from the thunderbolt.


    He wanted to activate his Spiritual Qi to eliminate this feeling of paralysis, but there was no time to do so, as he saw a sword¡¯s light appear in the air. The sword box on Lu Xuan¡¯s back opened once again, as a sword light pierced Matsudo Juuzaburo¡¯s head in an instant, blowing his head into pieces.


    Another expert at the Invincible Vajra Level had died in the hands of Lu Xuan. It immediately made the group of experts who had stepped out look like they had seen a ghost. They felt their hair stand on end, and their body trembled.


    Lu Xuan was really too indifferent!


    Matsudo Juuzaburo was not a nobody. Among the experts in the world, he was definitely ranked in the top 20, or even top ten, and he had a lofty reputation.


    However, Lu Xuan had just killed him like he was killing an ant.


    This terrified everyone!


    ¡°Let me do it!¡± At this moment, Saint Peter was finally unable to contain himself any longer. He knew that among everyone present, only he and Adam still dared to attack Lu Xuan.


    Others were basically frightened by him, as they all believed that they were weaker than Matsudo Juuzaburo and Kim Min-jin.


    As Lu Xuan easily killed those two, it was impossible for people¡¯s hearts not to feel shocked. They were simply terrified.


    Of everyone present, Saint Peter and Adam were probably the only ones who could fight against Lu Xuan. As for Lu Xuan, would he be stronger than the both of them?


    That would be impossible. There should be no such person in the world, as even the dragons had copsed under their joint attacks.


    ¡­

 Chapter 208 - Three Top Experts? They Will Still Be Beaten

    <h4>Chapter 208: Three Top Experts? They Will Still Be Beaten</h4>


    No one on earth could withstand their joint attacks!


    Right now, everyone regarded Lu Xuan as the biggest threat. After all, no one had ever been able to easily kill experts at the Invincible Vajra Level like Lu Xuan had just done.


    His threat level may have even surpassed that of the dragons!


    Many of the experts present were also shocked. Huaxia was indeed worthy of being the Holy Land for Eastern cultivators. Countless experts had emerged from there.


    Apart from dragons, Lu Xuan had unexpectedly emerged as well. The strength he disyed was not weaker than the dragons.


    This was why everyone was so shocked.


    But even so, Lu Xuan had no chance of winning when faced against the joint attacks from everyone.


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡±


    As soon as Lu Xuan finished speaking, he saw Saint Peter suddenly make his move. Endless streams of Holy Light emerged from his body. Even in this night that was as bright as day, it was still very dazzling, just like a bright sun.


    On his body, the endless streams of Holy Light formed an armor, which looked simr to that of medieval knights, which had surrounded and covered his entire body.


    He drew the big sword on his back and shed it down like a sh of lightning. It was very different from that of Matsuda Juuzaburo.


    The vtile kendo from Matsuda Juuzaburo was deadly and ferocious.


    However, Saint Peter¡¯s kendo waspletely different. His heavy sword was not sharp, and he was not skillful. This was reflected incisively and vividly in his kendo.


    A wave of sword qi that could cut even a tank in half was swept out.


    Saint Peter had cultivated the Holy Light, which was very different from the usual cultivation system from the East. However, that powerful aura of his changed the color on the faces of everyone present.


    It was as expected of one of the three top-level experts among all the cultivators in the world. Even among experts at the same Invincible Vajra level, he was obviously a cut above the others.


    ¡°Golden Dragon ws!¡± Lu Xuan roared in a cold voice.


    His hand clenched together into a fist, as the Spiritual Qi on his arm turned into a golden dragon w. The dragon w directly collided with the sword¡¯s light that was filled with Holy Light.


    Boom!


    Like thunder sting onto the ground, the punch collided with the sword qi. They canceled each other out and wreaked havoc, directly turning into several huge circles that spread out in all directions.


    Apart from the experts present who were at the Invincible Vajra Level, everyone else, even experts in the Divine level, were able to feel a strong force sweeping out.


    Among the crowd of experts, there were many kendo and TaeKwonDo experts. However, whenpared to Lu Xuan, it was obvious that they were a lot weaker than him.


    ¡°Zi i!¡±


    Saint Peter directly expelled the powerful collision brought from the force of Lu Xuan¡¯s punch with the Holy Light. He waved the heavy sword in his hand, and powerfully attacked Lu Xuan once again.


    Wave after wave, he swung his sword continuously, and each time, the sword qi shed down by him was a lot stronger than before.


    It was obvious that Saint Peter hadprehended the true essence of kendo, as each sword attack was terrifying.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Lu Xuan was not affected at all, as he fought back with the same fist attack.


    Boom!


    Another collision urred between the punch and the sword qi, and each time they met, it set off huge waves in the nearbyke. It had also set off waves of dust on the ground going in all directions.


    The scene of this collision was like the scene of an explosion caused by a cannonballing down.


    ¡°How can he be so strong?!¡±


    Saint Peter clenched his teeth.


    To outsiders, Saint Peter was unrestrained and seemed to have the upper hand, as he kept disying shocking attacks from his sword qi without stopping. However, only he knew that he did not have the upper hand at all.


    He was going all out with every sword attack of his, whereas Lu Xuan had blocked his sword qi with just one hand each time. It was evident that he had not used all of his strength.


    Such strength had indeed surpassed the dragons, and even if it were a dragon, its strength would only be equal to his.


    The dragons would have to use all their strength just to be able to fight against him if he was going all out.


    Each collision looked stronger and stronger, however only he knew best that both of his hands were almostpletely paralyzed.


    It had to be known that the power of the Holy Light he cultivated was best when it came to expelling adverse effects. Even if he had met cultivators with ordinary innate power, he would not have fallen to this point.


    However, he had indeed been forced to this point by Lu Xuan.


    It was just a few attacks, and his arms had already gone numb.


    Lu Xuan had suppressed him with only one hand.


    This was something only Saint Peter had understood.


    Lu Xuan was simply not a human being, but rather a monster in human skin. Only now had Saint Peter understood why hepletely defeated Kim Min-jin and Matsuda Juuzaburo.


    Lu Xuan looked indifferent, and with his continuous single punches, he was able to repel Saint Peter.


    Soon, the crowd also noticed that something was wrong. Saint Peter had used all his strength and had tried all kinds of methods of attacking, as he was now out of breath.


    In contrast, Lu Xuan stood in the same ce as before and had not even moved his feet. With just one hand, he had blocked all of Saint Peter¡¯s attacks.


    He was making a judgment!


    ¡°Saint Peter is actually at a disadvantage?¡±


    Some people were shocked as they realized this.


    That was Saint Peter, one of the three top experts in the world.


    Lu Xuan had suppressed Saint Peter with just one hand. Didn¡¯t this indicate that Lu Xuan could also suppress dragons or even Adam with just one hand?


    Many people had a premonition in their hearts. After all, Lu Xian had easily killed Kim Min-jin and Matsuda Juuzaburo just earlier, who were considered as strong among the experts at the Invincible Vajra Level.


    Lu Xuan was very strong; this was widely recognized. However, no one had expected him to be this strong.


    It was just that they did not know much about Huaxia¡¯s cultivation world, and they did not know where Lu Xuan hade from.


    Just when everyone was hesitant and shocked, they heard a tremendous roar. They saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s single punch had swept away a gold dragon and directly hit Saint Peter.


    Saint Peter¡¯s entire body smashed fiercely onto the ground, and he even made a huge hole in the ground from his fall.


    The armor on his body formed by the Holy Light directly copsed from the attack.


    Not too far away, the members of the Ark of Heaven were dumbfounded by what they saw. They all knew a bit about Saint Peter, how he had a certain lineage and was even nurtured by the Supreme Pontiff.


    The Holy Light armor on his body was also made by a special cultivation method. They had personally seen Saint Peter rely on the Holy Light Armor to directly block attacks of gunfire.


    Now, Lu Xuan¡¯s had shattered the Holy Light Armor on Saint Peter with just a single punch. The strength of Lu Xuan¡¯s punch was terrifying, which everyone had just witnessed.


    As for Saint Peter, he had actually just been fighting against such a person!


    Saint Peter spurted out a mouthful of blood with a pale face.


    He had failed to defend against Lu Xuan¡¯s attack just now, so his internal organs were close topletely crippled, and he had almost lost his life.


    ¡­

 Chapter 209 - Killing Saint Peter

    <h4>Chapter 209: Killing Saint Peter</h4>


    As soon as the Holy Light Armor was broken, the attack directly hit him.


    His eyes were filled with shock, as he had been c suppressed. He waspletely suppressed without there being even the slightest bit of opportunism.


    He could not even find any excuses or reasons to cover up his failure because his opponent was extremely strong, much stronger than him. This was why there was nothing else he could do.


    ¡°You are actually still alive. It seems like you are a little bit stronger than Matsuda Juuzaburo.¡±


    Lu Xuan faintly smiled. Matsuda Juuzaburo¡¯s kendo had momentum and an aura that soared into the sky. However, his body was actually very fragile. Therefore, he had been killed with just one move.


    On the other hand, Saint Peter was different as he had more flesh on his body. Therefore, he had unexpectedly survived even after the direct blow from Lu Xuan.


    Obviously, Saint Peter¡¯s physique was still somewhat special. Although it was far inferior to Lu Xuan¡¯s inborn Taoism aptitude, it was still a lot strongerpared to ordinary people.


    This was already enough to surprise Lu Xuan a little bit, but when Saint Peter heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, it sounded like a form of mockery to him.


    It was better to chase after and annihte enemies with braveness than to be easily content with fame andpliments.


    Hence, Lu Xuan moved closer to Saint Peter, wanting to continue attacking and kill him.


    Suddenly, right at this moment, a pair of ck hands appeared below Lu Xuan¡¯s feet, which held onto his hands and feet in an instant.


    Everyone saw that at the critical moment, Adam had made his move.


    Everyone present knew in their hearts that Adam would not sit back and watch Saint Peter get killed, even though they would usually fight each other a lot.


    If Lu Xuan¡¯s strength were simr to that of the dragons, then Adam would have most likely stood idly by. But now, he had no such thoughts.


    Right at this moment, Adam held up a scepter that was filled with darkness, which emitted a dark force that was both dangerous and terrifying.


    ¡°Such a weak skill. You¡¯re just a darkness spellcaster, yet you dare to be presumptuous in front of me!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered as he suddenly stomped his foot. The two big dark hands that had been holding him were quickly shaken away and turned into two dark energies.


    Immediately, Lu Xuan went forward and directly punched Saint Peter down. The golden dragon w vaguely emitted an extremely frightening force.


    ¡°Holy Light, protect!¡±


    Saint Peter let out a roar, as the lights in the air suddenly gathered and turned into a light shield, blocking in front of Saint Peter, as if they had suddenly heard the highestmand.


    Boom!


    The golden w was directly sted onto the light shield, which had instantly created a horrific frenzyparable to the explosion of a heavy cannonball explosion.


    Many experts were forced to take a few steps back.


    Boom!


    The only thing everyone present heard was a loud explosion before they saw Saint Peter spit out a mouthful of blood and his body fly back. The Holy Light Armor that had just been condensed on his body was blown into pieces. It was impossible to be put back together, no matter how much he wanted to.


    This was too scary.


    The Holy Light Armor earlier was not able to stop Lu Xuan¡¯s Golden Dragon ws. It had exploded into pieces from the attack. Immediately after, Lu Xuan¡¯s punch pierced everything andnded onto Saint Peter¡¯s body.


    This time, Saint Peter did not have the high-spirited appearance that he disyed earlier, as he kept coughing up blood. His chest was hit to the point where it cracked open, and fresh blood flowed down. The attack had inflicted serious injuries on him.


    All the other experts were scared to death, especially when they saw that Saint Peter was almost killed with just one punch.


    ¡°Adam, are you just going to stand idly by? If he kills me, he won¡¯t let you go either!¡± Saint Peter roared.


    He had felt a deadly threat. If this were to continue, he could be killed.


    Before now, he had never thought that such a thing would happen.


    Even when he was facing against the dragons, he had never been badly beaten like this.


    He did not have to say anything more, as on the other side, Adam made his move. Behind Lu Xuan, a huge ck hand was suddenly formed. In an instant, it had unexpectedly turned this world into night.


    At this moment, no one was able to see anything.


    Just then, an rming roar suddenly sounded in the darkness.


    Immediately afterward, lightning tore open the night. Everyone saw Lu Xuan point with his finger, and Saint Peter was hit by a thunderbolt that was like a thunder dragon.


    Saint Peter died before he had time to react.


    He was not able to see anything in the dark, hence why he was not able to react.


    ¡°How were you able to see¡­ me¡­¡± Saint Peter was dead. No one had thought that Saint Peter would die just like that, not even himself.


    He and Adam had fought each other many times in the past, so he knew too well about this move from Adam. Within this move, only Adam himself would be able to just see the environment in this extreme darkness.


    However, judging from Lu Xuan¡¯s attack just now, it was obvious that he had not been affected by the darkness at all, as if his eyes could see through all this darkness. Therefore, even though Saint Peter had moved away from his earlier position, Lu Xuan was still able to urately hit him.


    ¡°Saint Peter is dead!¡±


    Everyone was stunned, especially those people from the Ark of Heaven, as they became flustered. Even though not all of them were convinced by Saint Peter¡¯s abilities, they had still understood why the Ark of Heaven was able to be one of the top three organizations in the world alongside the Association of Lore Seekers and the Special Task Force. To arge extent, the reason was due to Saint Peter¡¯s strength.


    Together, it was impossible for them topare with the status of Saint Peter.


    The others were frightened. Saint Peter was one of the top three experts in the world who had stood above the thousands of other experts. Even earlier, when the two of them had besieged the dragon, they were able to escape despite suffering serious injuries.


    One could imagine just how difficult it would be to kill an expert on this level.


    But now, Lu Xuan had broken such myth and re-established a brand-new myth.


    No matter what the level of Invincible Vajra was at, there were no indestructible things in his hands. It would only be whether he wanted to kill or not.


    From the start to the end, Adam had only watched the show for a short while in the beginning. But in that short amount of time, Lu Xuan had seized the opportunity to kill Saint Peter.


    Such efficiency was terrifying.


    However, what they did not know was that as long as Lu Xuan wanted to, it did not matter to him whether there was such little time or not. Even if they all attacked together, Lu Xuan would still look down on them.


    Immediately, Lu Xuan turned his eyes towards Adam, whose expression was extremely ugly. The move he made earlier was his unique move used as thest resort. No one had ever been able to break this move, whether it was used for fighting or fleeing.


    Only he was able to see within this darkness. When he and Saint Peter had worked together to seriously injure the dragon earlier, they had relied on this move to obscure the dragon¡¯s vision, which allowed them to sneak up and injure it.


    However, this trick was now no longer effective?


    ¡­

 Chapter 210 - Killing Until Invincible Vajra Experts Collapse

    <h4><i>Chapter 210</i>: <i>Killing Until Invincible Vajra Experts Copse</i></h4>


    This move had never failed before. The only time that it had ever failed was here with Lu Xuan!


    This was undoubtedly a wake-up call for Adam!


    However, he did not hesitate at all. He had inherited the bloodline of a darkness spellcaster, so he was born with a physique suitable for cultivating dark spells. His strength had been awakened to its peak, as he was extremely powerful, and was not any weaker than Saint Peter.


    One of them cultivated the Holy Light, while the other cultivated the Power of Darkness. Naturally, they would be enemies.


    Ever since they discovered each other¡¯s existence, they fought each other multiple times.


    Their fights were basically always a tie, and sometimes he would even be lightly suppressed by Saint Peter. This was due to the different Skill Manual they learned.


    However, he had never actually encountered an existence like Lu Xuan before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together. If he does not die today, we won¡¯t be able to livefortably either!¡± Adam roared, and all the experts present remembered at this moment that the purpose of their trip was the Peach Tree of Immortality.


    However, if they did not pass through the obstacle in front of them, which was Lu Xuan, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to protect themselves, not to mention get the Peach Tree of Immortality.


    Suddenly, many of the experts present started to move around. Whether it was people from the Ark of Heave, the Amaterasu-gumi, the Association of Lore Seekers, or the other forces, experts at the Invincible Vajra Level started to prepare for a battle.


    A burst of different energies were emitted from their bodies, and one after another, they headed towards Lu Xuan to surround him.


    Adam took the lead and uttered a few words. Then, a burst of dark energy was released from his body.


    Immediately after, he became like the God of darkness, as a giant figure was split from his shadow. The giant figure swept towards Lu Xuan with lightning speed.


    At the same time, arge number of other experts at the Invincible Vajra level all swooped forward one after another.


    At this time, within theke, the dragon had just swallowed the alkahestry pill to heal its wounds while Ming Yueyao was guarding it.


    When she saw that a group of experts were swooping towards Lu Xuan and surrounding him, Ming Yueyao suddenly became worried.


    ¡°Not good. They are surrounding Mr. Lu. He¡¯s in danger!¡±


    Ming Yueyao was a little bit anxious, and this was to be expected. Lu Xuan was theirst defense barrier. If even he were to be defeated, then the consequences would be unimaginable.


    They would all be killed by Adam and the others.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, these people are allpletely useless, and they are no match at all for my brother!¡±


    On the other hand, Lu Shanshan, who was on the side, stopped Ming Yueyao with a rxed expression. It seemed like she did not think it was a problem that so many people were surrounding Lu Xuan to attack him.


    Before Ming Yueyao had the time to say anything, she saw Lu Xuan suddenly move. His body flickered and disappeared on the spot. The huge ck figure had failed to hit Lu Xuan.


    In the next moment, Lu Xuan had already appeared in front of an Invincible Vajra.


    It was impossible to see how he had moved, but in just an instant, he had pointed his finger out as a thunderbolt directly pierced through that Invincible Vajra master.


    The strength of the defense from that Invincible Vajra expert was useless in front of Lu Xuan, as it was directly prated.


    A tragic death in the blink of an eye!


    It would take a while to describe what had happened, but everything had urred for only a short moment.


    Lu Xuan had already killed an Invincible Vajra master.


    With another flicker, Lu Xuan disappeared on the spot like a sh of lightning.


    Pft!


    A stream of fresh blood spurted out as a blood-colored sword appeared in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand. It was Bloodthirst.


    With just one stab, the Bloodthirst had pierced the neck of an Invincible Vajra expert, and fresh blood gushed out.


    The expert at the Invincible Vajra Level was not able to react even after getting pierced. He was actually killed so easily.


    ¡°Next one!¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently with an insipid expression.


    Right at this moment, the huge ck figure directly headed towards Lu Xuan, as it aimed one foot towards him to stomp on him.


    However, Lu Xuan did not dodge or escape. He turned his hand into a fist and punched out once, directly sting a massive dragon w.


    Boom!


    The entire sky was shaking, as the air shook violently and spread out in all directions.


    And such a confrontation had onlysted for a moment as well. The ck giant figure copsed on the spot from Lu Xuan¡¯s single punch and turned into dark energies that spread across the sky in all directions.


    Pft! Adam spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood after the giant dark figure was smashed. He had suffered serious injuries from the bacsh.


    He widened his eyes in disbelief at the fact that his giant dark figure, which could even kill experts at the Invincible Vajra Level, had been destroyed by a single punch from Lu Xuan.


    What a terrifying ability he had.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan did not seem to have the time to worry about him. During the short period when Adam was still in shock, Lu Xuan had killed two more experts at the Invincible Vajra Level.


    His speed was too fast!


    In such a short span of time, Adam had been badly injured, and four Invincible Vajra experts had been killed.


    The group of Invincible Vajra experts that were heading towards Lu Xuan, wanting to kill him, all became scared. However, it was already toote, as they had already arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    Even if they wanted to escape, it was obviously already toote.


    An expert at the Invincible Vajra Level spewed out a shocking me that was about topletely engulf Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan simply pointed with his finger and shot out a thunder dragon. It annihted the me directly, then pierced the expert.


    Killed instantly!


    Another one that was killed instantly!


    It seemed as if experts at the Invincible Vajra Level were like ants in front of Lu Xuan.


    In the distance in theke, Ming Yueyao was dumbfounded after what she saw. At that moment, she finally understood what Lu Shanshan¡¯s words meant earlier.


    Killing Invincible Vajra experts were no different than killing dogs for Lu Xuan.


    She used to think that even though Lu Xuan was very strong, the strength of dragons was also strong, and was known as one of the three top experts in the world. Therefore, in terms of strengths, they would not be any weaker than Lu Xuan.


    However, now that Lu Xuan had disyed his real strength, she realized how wrong her thoughts had been.


    Lu Xuan was simply a monster.


    To him, the Invincible Vajra Level was no different than the Divine Level.


    ¡°Hurry up and run! He is a demon! He¡¯s not a human at all!¡±


    At this moment, an Invincible Vajra expert suddenly lost his mind and copsed.


    He was not able to ept the fact that he could be killed at any time by Lu Xuan.


    At the same time, Lu Xuan¡¯s killings had also utterly andpletely suppressed him.


    These Invincible Vajra experts had allmitted numerous murders; however,mitting murder was very different than being killed themselves. They werepletely different notions.


    If Lu Xuan killed them after they had gone through a tough battle, they might have some restraint, but they would not be afraid, because it showed that Lu Xuan was still a human being.


    But now, the strength disyed by Lu Xuan was not like that of a human. He was simply a monster dressed in a human¡¯s skin.


    ¡­

 Chapter 211 - Americans and the Association Are Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 211: Americans and the Association Are Nothing</h4>


    Lu Xuan had practically torn down their psychological defense without them being able to do anything about it at all.


    They were so frightened that they were about to wet their pants.


    None of them dared to fight Lu Xuan any longer. They saw themselves not fighting a human, but a devil of an untold level of powers.


    A sh of the sword dropped from above when all was said and done, killing that guy right there and then.


    Lu Xuan stood where he was coldly afterward. His expression hardly changed. It was clear that not even the death of an opponent at Invincible Vajra Level proved enough to budge him.


    Lu Xuan had seen too much of such scenarios back in his past life. He pulverized untold numbers of powerful enemies who thought themselves truly invincible and threw their weight around, without even breaking a sweat, so much so that any who fought him waspletely shattered, psychologically speaking.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    Lu Xuan uttered the word without any emotional fluctuations, which, when coupled with his deadpan look, made him look like a cold, unfeeling devil to many of the Invincible Vajras around.


    The tables were turned in an instant. None dared to even get near him, and they simply fled in all directions.


    Even someone as fearsome as Adam was of no exception. While the situation being clear that he was unable to take on Lu Xuan at all, the only thing left for him to do was simply to flee. He would not have even had the opportunity to do so if he were to linger around for even mere moments longer.


    Sh*t! How could there be such a monster in this world!? Adam thought to himself frantically, yet his movements remained as crisp and decisive as he was able to make them, turning himself practically into a ck shooting star and running off far away.


    However, he was utterly astonished to find that Lu Xuan appeared right before him before he noticed anything.


    It was apparent that Lu Xuan was unable to kill that many Invincible Vajras at once, which meant that he had to pick his target.


    Adam was obviously the one Lu Xuan picked.


    Adam noticed what that meant right there and then, howling furiously as he moved.


    ¡°Damn you! You insolent Huaxian!¡±


    ¡°Insolent?¡± Lu Xuan burst intoughter immediately. Adam would not have thought so in the beginning, as he was busy picking on Huaxian cultivators¡ªan act emboldened by the fact that he was overwhelmingly powerful. There was no telling just how many Huaxian cultivators died by his hands in the span of mere days.


    He killed anybody he had been able to find with extreme prejudice, and he never thought himself to be insolent for even one moment.


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he continuedughing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him, for I have the Association of Lore Seekers and the United States as a whole backing me up. You can¡¯t possibly afford to get on the bad side of something this big.¡± Adam bbered away, and a tinge of fear was found in his voice as he made his statement.


    There was no way for Adam to remain fearless after all, given how Lu Xuan made killing an Invincible Vajra as easy as stomping down on an ant just mere moments ago. He saw his opponents as little more than small fries.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, Adam was probably little more than just a bigger ant.


    That was what terrified Adam the most. He simply had no other choice at the moment.


    ¡°You Americans? You are nothing. The Association of Lore Seekers? You are nothing. If the people of the association want revenge, by all means,e take it then. I¡¯m curious to see just how much of a ruckus a puny association like that could cause,¡± Lu Xuan snorted coldly as he replied.


    Everyone else who witnessed the exchange had their jaws fall to the ground.


    Everyone knew that the Association of Lore Seekers was one of the most powerful of cultivation forces found in the world, which practically owned the entire North American continent. No one dared to belittle the association before.


    The United States was even considered the only nation capable of beingpared to and resist Huaxia at the moment. They were practically the only two superpowers in the world.


    No one knew just how powerful those two nations actually were, but they were sure that those two were extremely terrifying.


    The way Lu Xuan talked about the association and the United States, however, made it seem like they were congregations of puny beings hardly worth his time, and that they were beneath him.


    No one could have behaved in a more magnanimous manner than Lu Xuan did, and consequently, no one could have made a bigger deal out of themselves.


    None of the witnesses knew what to think about what Lu Xuan just said. However, those at Deity levels bolted as soon as the opportunity presented itself without a doubt. None of them dared to even fight Lu Xuan anymore.


    If Lu Xuan were to keep making a move at them, it would have only been a matter of time before he wiped every single one of them out.


    The tactic of overwhelming and grinding down on Lu Xuan with sheer numbers might seem feasible to many.


    In truth, however, that would have never worked.


    It was simply impossible for people from different countries and different cultivation forces, who all had scores to settle among themselves, to band together for pulling off something like that.


    The area surrounding theke became a lot quieter in mere moments after the foreign, fearsome cultivators scattered like beasts in a storm.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is so awesome!¡± that pretty young woman with a voluptuous figure eximed while standing at a hill somewhere far away.


    It was Lu Xuan who brought his powers to bear on everyone, yet she was more excited about his performance than he himself, especially so when Lu Xuan was doing all he did with a deadpan face.


    ¡°Well, you can rx now then. Let¡¯s go. That Lu Xuan is practically a monster incarnate, after all.¡± That shriveled old man pulled the young woman away and added, ¡°If he were to go on a killing spree, there would be no one capable of stopping him. I wouldn¡¯t want to stand around; he might kill us!¡±


    A terrifying possibility came to the old man¡¯s mind at the moment.


    ¡°No way! Lu Xuan would do such a thing!¡±


    That young woman shook her head and asserted that Lu Xuan was more than just an unfeeling monster.


    Lu Xuan made his move right there and then. He pointed a finger, and a howling thunder dragon burst out of his hand.


    That was a statement saying that he hadpletely mastered the technique inside-out, making it possible for him to bring even the will of the technique to bear, even if he were to just attack without thinking.


    Adam backed away right away at that moment, behaving as if he had just seen a ghost. Pitch-ck aura burst from every single pore from his being. The cloudy aura made it as if he was spewing ink all over, making him into a pitch-ck being in mere moments.


    The might of his aura climbed furiously at the same time.


    A pair of webbed wings sprung out of his back at the very next moment.


    Shoop!


    His speed spiked in an instant, dodging that attack from Lu Xuan in the nick of time.


    The attack detonated in the air as it missed its intended target.


    The attack might as well have bombed the air around it, making it clear just how terrifyingly powerful that attack that sprung from Lu Xuan¡¯s finger was.


    It was a terror beyond words.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡±


    Lu Xuan wore a faint smile. However, Adam came right behind Lu Xuan at the very next instant, shing a sinister snicker as he did so.


    ¡°Damned Huaxian, I¡¯m gonna send you to hell right this instance. You will die on this very day!¡± Adam roared in a frenzy. He had never suffered such a humiliating defeat in his life, and he waspelled to make Lu Xuan pay for that.


    Adam¡¯s scepter fell upon Lu Xuan¡¯s head. If the attack were to connect, it would be entirely possible for Lu Xuan¡¯s head to crack open, rendering him dead immediately.


    However, something unfathomable happened in the very critical instant. The back of Lu Xuan¡¯s head seemed to have developed a portal of its own, where a finger emerged and took the attack from the scepter head-on.


    ¡­

 Chapter 212 - Killing Adam and the Vampires

    <h4>Chapter 212: Killing Adam and the Vampires</h4>


    Lu Xuan easily blocked Adam¡¯s attack, and he did so without breaking a sweat.


    Every single attack that Adam was able to pull seemed futile.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    He spread the webbed wings on his back, and his eyes became pitch ck. He disappeared from where he stood as he stomped hard on the ground.


    Nomon folk would have even been able to track his movements.


    But then again, Lu Xuan was nomon folk. He extended his hands and tore at the air. A shriek was heard almost instantly, and Adam was seen dropping from the sky.


    The webbed wings on his back were torn away right there and then. Blood sttered everywhere.


    Adam¡¯s superspeed was utterly useless before Lu Xuan¡¯s pair of Delusion-breaker Eyes.


    The super speed that Adam was so proud of, actually made him look like he was moving in slow motion in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s dynamic visual acuity was insanely powerful, after all.


    He grabbed at the air before him right away, just as Adam began to fall out of the sky.


    Boundless Spiritual Qi formed on his hand, coalescing into a huge dragon w and took hold of Adam right away.


    Adam struggled with all his might, yet the w remained firmly mped around his body all the same.


    The power difference between the two of them was simply too vast.


    There was finally an expression of despair seen on Adam¡¯s face at that moment. He finally realized right there and then, that the power difference between him and Lu Xuan was so huge that it was beyond his imagination.


    Lu Xuan was at a height that he had no hope of ever reaching.


    ¡°Spare me, and you¡¯ll earn the friendship of the Association of Lore Seekers!¡± Adam said right away.


    ¡°Friendship of the Association of Lore Seekers? Just what the hell do you take me for?¡± Lu Xuan quipped inly. It was apparent that he thought Adam¡¯s words to be utterly beneath him.


    ¡°The Association of Lore Seekers is but the tip of the iceberg, behind the association, there is¡­¡± Adam did not get to finish his sentence before Lu Xuan¡¯s dragon w squished Adam down, who was instantly pulverized and reduced to a fine mist of blood spraying everywhere.


    ¡°Behind the Association of Lore Seekers, eh?¡± Lu Xuan snickered mockingly. He knew what was behind the association without a doubt, and he was most probably the only person in the world who knew of that so well.


    He knew that there was a goliath behind the association¡ªthe vampires told of in myths and legends.


    With the exception of Lu Xuan, there were probably only five insanely powerful figures at the top of the world¡¯s power structures, who knew a thing or two about the association, which was a cultivation force backed by the vampires.


    Those beings hid and grew their numbers in in sight among humans for millennia. It was due exactly to that that the vampires had a power base with very deep roots andmanded authority like no other. They were especially powerful in the United States.


    It was said that a group of vampires ventured out into the oceans in order to escape persecution from the church,nding in North America, which was a wild and untamednd back in those days. Those vampires quickly established their rule all over North American regions.


    There were quite a number of ns that had ties in one way or another to the vampires or that consisted of vampires outright. Many of them were even known for their fondness of those beings, bing vampires themselves in order to gain immortality, as well as the favor of the vampires of old.


    There were countless throughout the United States who worked or made to work for the vampires one way or another, regardless if those people were aware of it or otherwise.


    The vampires were beings that, even the United States, which was known as the top of the big five nations in the world, were very wary of this. Adam definitely had his reasons for daring to negotiate with Lu Xuan as he had.


    It was quite a pity in his case, given how others might have been wary if they were to know that it was the vampires behind the association. If they were in Lu Xuan¡¯s position, they might have spared him.


    However, Lu Xuan never had such thoughts in the least, to begin with. In his eyes, the vampires were like cancer cells hiding among the humans, monsters that grew by feeding off of the essence of humans.


    All of that was still very much a hidden secret at the moment. Even in his past life, it took many years for the vampires to finally rear their heads in public. They had even waged war against the human world, causing massive casualties.


    Lu Xuan stepped into theke. The Dragon was still healing his wounds at the moment. Ming Yueyao came up to him and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Lu.¡±


    She was barely able to hide the excitement and shock on her face. What she witnessed moments earlier was like a harrowing scene that belonged in legends.


    Lu Xuan was nothing short of godlike.


    He alone proved more than enough to take apart the alliance of fighters from so many countries, and he would have even beaten every single one of them if he were given time.


    She would have definitely not believed what she saw if it was not for the fact that she saw all of that with her very own eyes.


    She initially thought that she had a very clear idea of just how powerful Lu Xuan was. Lu Xuan had been able to make short work of the White Ape King back then, and that would have been a feat that the Dragon would have been capable of too at the moment. However, she only realized how wrong she was at the moment.


    She finally realized that what she saw back then was but the tip of the iceberg.


    She still had no idea just how powerful Lu Xuan would be when he reached the top.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s true level of powers was utterly an enigma.


    She even suspected that Lu Xuan might have actually made a breakthrough into even higher levels.


    ¡°No matter. Yun Sheng asked me toe after all. Furthermore, I¡¯m of Huaxia myself, and I¡¯m not about to let those outsiders behave as if they were the ones who own the ce.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and took a look at the divine tree on the ind situated at the center of theke¡ªthe Peach Tree of Immortality.


    He knew all too well about that divine tree, as he was the one who eventually got his hands on the tree back then.


    He got his hands on the tree back then, after killing one of the strongest western fighters back then.


    He never expected himself to be able to get his hands on the tree so early this time around.


    There were five ripe peaches hanging on the tree at the moment, giving off a faint fragrance. However, there was a barrier surrounding the tree at the moment.


    The very reason why so many top-notch fighters came yet no one bothered making a move in a hurry was due to that barrier.


    If they were to be unable to beat the others down and became thest one standing to break the barrier, they would have only made it easy for the others by breaking the barrier prematurely.


    That barrier was a natural barrier erected by mystical life forms. It was one that nomon man would have been able to do anything about.


    The heritage of all of the cultivation forces found on the at the moment was such that nobody would have been able to do anything to tear down the barrier.


    Things were different in the case of Lu Xuan, given how he had broken one too many simr barriers in his past life, which made the job very, very easy for him instead.


    Lu Xuan conjured a bit of Spiritual Qi on his finger and poked at the barrier.


    The barrier, which looked extremely sturdy, actually dissolved right away like it was made out of paper.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Delusion-breaker Eyes made it all too easy for him to pinpoint weaknesses throughout the whole structure.


    That was what enabled him to tear down the barrier without trouble.


    Everyone who was still around looked on with their jaws gaping. It was apparent that none of them expected Lu Xuan to know how to work with barriers, and his proficiency was evidently that of a master¡¯s.


    Lu Xuan soon came before the peach tree, smelling the fine wooden qi emanating from it.


    ording to the Huaxian five elements, the qi of wood represented the qi of life, and that fine wooden qi leaking from the peach tree was what the Dragon relied on to train earlier.


    At the moment, Lu Xuan felt as if every single one of the pores on his body were wide open, taking in the staggering qi of wood.


    ¡­

 Chapter 213 - Breaking the Shackle and Making a Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 213: Breaking the Shackle and Making a Breakthrough</h4>


    The barrier had been protecting the Peach Tree of Immortality for countless years. All that stocked fine wooden qi was unleashed at that very moment.


    Lu Xuan activated his Taixu Origin Power and began to absorb all that qi in a frenzy.


    He called Lu Shanshan and the others toe over and absorb all that qi as well.


    All that qi that was stocked for an untold number of years was finally exhausted about half an hourter, dissipating into the air, and the gang gathered around had only been able to absorb a fraction of it all.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. We don¡¯t really get to suck more than a fraction.¡±


    Lu Shanshan quipped in a rather dejected manner. The wooden qi was so pure and fine that even someone at her level felt her powers deepened after absorbing all that qi.


    She had not been an Invincible Vajra for long, and her level was far from beingpletely stabilized. However, she found her powers beingpletely solidified after taking in just that bit.


    The changes within her in that short period of time were staggering.


    In terms of fighting prowess, she came close to matching Adam and Saint Peter.


    She never imagined being able to see such a shocking change in herself.


    Despite having an inborn taoism aptitude, she actually had little idea just how formidable such aptitude would have been, and the amount of wooden qi that she was able to absorb was second only to her brother.


    The amount taken in by Lin Miaoyi, Ming Yueyao, and the others were noticeably less whenpared to the siblings.


    The Dragon hadpletely recovered thanks to having absorbed such a staggering amount of wooden qi. The effects were so profound that he felt as if all those old, umted injuries from having fought for years throughout the world, were actually healedpletely.


    Without all those injuries holding him back, his powers grew by several folds as well.


    His recovery was so frightening that he waspletely sure that if he were to run into the likes of Adam and Saint Peter ganging, he could have taken them on without breaking a sweat.


    He might have even gotten so powerful that he could have killed both of them at once.


    He had finally broken through the shackles that were holding him back.


    He had Lu Xuan to thank for all of that.


    Lu Xuan waved and bagged the entire tree. None of the others had anything to say about that, for if it had not been for him, they probably would have had trouble even staying alive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the East Sea Fleet right away and tell them to escort us out of here,¡± the Dragon said.


    With the Peach Tree of Immortality being in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, there was no reason to stay around any longer.


    However, he was aware that fleets from four, maybe even more, nations were having their guns pointed at each other. If they were to simply venture outside like that, they might have as well painted targets on their backs.


    It was especially so given how many foreign cultivators had been able to make it outside. It was probably only a matter of time before the nations out there knew that Lu Xuan was the one who killed Adam, Saint Peter, and the others. Everyone would have known that it was eventually the Huaxians who bagged the tree.


    Lu Xuan and the others did not even have to specte. They knew that the very moment they got off the ind, missile barrages would be fired at them.


    The fleets from various countries were still wary enough of each other to begin bombing each other¡¯s ships, but the same could not be said for the cultivators.


    Any of them could have simply chalked the attack as a mistake or whatever.


    They needed protection from the East Sea Fleet to sessfully take the tree back to the maind.


    ¡°Right, but too bad that the signals here are jammed. There is nothing we could do about it. We could only get in touch with the fleet once we got off the ind,¡± Ming Yueyaomented.


    Lu Shanshan and Lin Miaoyi turned their gaze at Lu Xuan instead, making it clear that he was in charge at the moment.


    ¡°You two from far away. Show yourselves. We¡¯re considered to be of the same gang, aren¡¯t we? Why don¡¯t you guys juste out and greet us, eh?¡± Lu Xuan said all of a sudden.


    The shriveled old man and the pretty young woman behind a hill far away were both shocked to hear that. None of them expected Lu Xuan to detect their presence despite being hidden so far away.


    ¡°What did I tell you? I said mind your own business and now look at what happens! You really put your teacher in a ditch this time,¡± the old man grumbled away.


    ¡°Oh, so this is all my fault, eh?¡± That pretty young woman added right away, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to see if you have a shot at the tree as well?¡±


    That pretty young woman refused to shoulder the me entirely on her own.


    ¡°Someday, you are gonna get me killed,¡± the old man grumbled and dragged the young woman out of hiding.


    ¡°Alright, alright, fellow countrymen here. We are Huaxians as well, and we harbor no ill intent!¡± the old man rified right away.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met once, Chief Dragon. I¡¯m Zhang Sanfeng, remember?¡±


    The old man went on with digging out connections at once.


    The Dragon was stunned and recalled the old man shortly after, saying, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, old fart!¡±


    However, his expression was that of relief as he added, ¡°Mr. Lu, this old fart here might be cunning, but he¡¯s not a bad guy.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, we¡¯re the good guys.¡± That pretty young woman went up and added, ¡°Hey cutie, my name¡¯s Xiao Ying. You sure are good-looking, and I can tell you¡¯re definitely a good guy. Given how pretty I am, I¡¯m sure you can tell that I¡¯m no viin as well.


    ¡°Well, except for my master here, I guess you can say that all of us here are good-looking indeed, and that definitely makes us good guys. My master might look like a shriveled twig, but he is not a bad guy!¡±


    That old man named Zhang Sanfeng was practically fuming over what his disciple just said.


    Damn, is this brat even making sense? So everyone here is on the side of good because they¡¯re good-looking, and there is no problem with me being taken for a viin because I look ugly, eh?


    Just what kind of logic is that? he wondered.


    What the hell are kids these days thinking? Is she serious about telling apart good guys and bad guys from looks alone?


    So you¡¯re saying that good looks are all that matters then?


    Lu Xuan paid no heed to what the rather dysfunctional pair of master and disciple were thinking. But then again, he truly was unable to sense any ill intent emanating from the pair, or he would have taken care of the two of them a while ago instead of telling them toe out and all that.


    ¡°Well, since you two are not with those people, you¡¯re free to leave,¡± Lu Xuan added.


    Zhang Sanfeng felt as if he had just been absolved of a serious crime at that moment, dragging his very reluctant disciple away immediately. He had just witnessed a shocking massacre a while ago, after all. That Adam, which he was unable to do much but look up to in awe, was reduced to bits and pieces. There was no way he could have kept hisposure.


    Lu Xuan flipped his hand around after seeing those two leave, conjuring a peach the size of a fist on his hand. That was the fruit he just took from the tree.


    ¡°You all could leave right now and look for the East Sea Fleet. I¡¯ll stay around for a little while longer,¡± Lu Xuan added.


    The Dragon took a look at Lu Xuan and nodded, leaving with Ming Yueyao shortly after that.


    Lu Shanshan and Lin Miaoyi were the only two that stayed behind. Lu Xuan then gobbled up the peach without bothering to hide anything.


    A powerful surge of energy began to rage all over the inside of his body right away.


    There seemed to have been shackles that had held him back, preventing him from making a breakthrough.


    That was the limit ced by thews of nature of the world at the moment.


    What he was doing right there, however, was bursting through such a limit just with sheer brute force.


    ¡­

 Chapter 214 - Celestial Realm

    <h4>Chapter 214: Celestial Realm</h4>


    A strong power of rules suppressed Lu Xuan¡¯s breakthrough by force.


    If it had been in the environment in his previous life, the world would have fully recovered. At that time, with Lu Xuan¡¯s current profound skills, he would probably have broken through to a higher realm.


    Above the Ninth-tiered Cultivation System was apletely different realm.


    This realm was called the Celestial Realm!


    It was different from those so-called The Celestials. This was the real Celestial Realm!


    Those previous Invincible Vajra experts who called themselves Celestials had done it purely as an expression of pride. But once one¡¯s cultivation reached the Celestial Realm, they would be an actual Celestial.


    What was a Celestial? It was far beyond ordinary human beings, just like a celestial being.


    The Ninth-tiered Cultivation System was already considered superhuman in the eyes of ordinary people, especially the Invincible Vajra Level.


    However, in the eyes of a real Celestial, it was just as fragile as a baby.


    There was a fundamental difference between the Celestial level and the Invincible Vajra Level. For experts at the Invincible Vajra Level, although they could absorb the spirit qi of the world for their own use, in the end, the energy they were able to use could only be the energy that they had on their own bodies.


    No matter how amazing a person¡¯s power seemed, even if they were able to easily destroy a small hill, there would always be a limit.


    However, the Celestial Realm was different. People could attract the power of the world for their own use. This was truly otherworldly.


    Even if people at the Invincible Vajra Level were stronger than Lu Xuan, they still had toe up with a n to be able to destroy one of the most advanced US fighter nes.


    Lu Xuan was not yet able to stand up to an American fleet on his own. Even the smallest fleet was enough to pose a fatal threat to him.


    This was why, so far, those cultivators were rtively still. They were unable topete with the strength of a country.


    However, once they advanced into the Celestial Realm, then everything would be easily solved!


    ¡°He¡¯s making a breakthrough?¡± Lin Miaoyi looked at Lu Xuan in shock. She was able to see that Lu Xuan was making a breakthrough with the help of the Peach of Immortality.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength was already at the Invincible Vajra Level. If he went higher, then it would be the legendary Celestial Realm!


    Lin Miaoyi did not cultivate like normal people. She came from the Lin family of the Taichu Group. Behind the Taichu Group was the Taichu Path, so her vision was far from that of ordinary people.


    Most people only knew of the Ninth-tiered Cultivation System, and for many, their understanding was that the Invincible Vajra was the ultimate realm.


    However, she knew that above the Invincible Vajra was another realm called the Celestial Realm!


    She was unclear about how powerful the Celestial Realm was. However, within her family, there were a lot of ways in which the Celestial Realm was described, such as unbeatable, powerful, and so on.


    From these descriptions, she was able to gauge that the Celestial Realm was a lot more powerful than experts at the Invincible Vajra Level.


    But what she did know was that the recovery of the world at the moment did not seem to be enough to amodate the Celestial Realm!


    Therefore, all those people at the Invincible Vajra level in this world were cultivating and increasing their skills while waiting for the next world¡¯s recovery. When that time arrived, it would be when they try to break through to the Celestial Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. He actually wanted to break through the shackles of the world. This was a terrifying n.


    The other experts at the Invincible Vajra Level would not even think of doing this.


    If they wanted to break through by force, their flesh would probably be torn apart by the power of the world.


    How could onepete with the world!


    But now, what Lu Xuan was doing now was to contend against the world!


    It could be imagined just how shocked Lin Miaoyi was.


    To be more exact, Lu Xuan was going against heaven!


    He was going topletely break the shackles of this world!


    What a terrifying n this was. Other experts at the Invincible Vajra Level probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to think of this!


    As for Lu Shanshan, she had also thought of this point; hence her delicate face showed a worried expression.


    She was different from Lin Miaoyi, who was only at the Divine Level. Therefore, she had not yet felt the shackles of the world.


    However, Lu Shanshan had already broken through to the Invincible Vajra Level. She was able to feel an invisible shackle past the Supreme Path, which had made her unable to break through to the next level.


    The strength of that shackle was so great that she did not want to break through. She felt a sharp pain after having a little try.


    Sure enough, at the beginning of the breakthrough, fresh blood began to appear out of Lu Xan¡¯s body, flowing out from each of the pores. Immediately after, cracks appeared on Lu Xuan¡¯s body. His flesh was torn, and fresh blood continued to flow out.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Lu Shanshan was suddenly stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him!¡±


    Lu Shanshan was about to go up but was blocked by Lin Miaoyi.


    Right now, Lin Miaoyi was also extremely shocked. She saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s body had cracks everywhere, and he was covered in wounds. If a person were to bepared to a world, then Lu Xuan¡¯s world right now was in a state of copse; it was like it was the end of the world.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s face was iparably calm. It was as if he had not felt anything!


    She did not know whether Lu Xuan had cut off all the nerves that felt the pain or had an amazing ability to endure pain.


    This was because the Invincible Vajra Level had the ability to control every part of the body. In fact, it was possible to control every muscle in the body at Level Five Baodan Grandmaster.


    Once one had reached the martial arts legend, one could even manipte the bones in the body and alter them, thus changing the shape and appearance of their body.


    When the Invincible Vajra realm was reached, one could control every nerve and blood vessel.


    In other words, the development of the body would reach its limit.


    This would be reaching the limit that humans were able to reach. A further breakthrough would be the Celestial Realm. This absorbed the spirit qi of the world into the body to transform it. It would break through the limit and have an even more terrifying power.


    Therefore, experts at the Invincible Vajra Level were frightening, as they had really been forced into the corner and was not afraid of death. They could cut off the nerves that felt pain and not feel anything.


    However, Lin Miaoyi was immediately able to see that something wasn¡¯t right. If this simple method could be used, then someone would have broken through to the Celestial Realm a long time ago.


    In fact, this method was impossible. Once the nerve that felt the pain was cut off, a person¡¯s control of their body would fall to a terrifying level, and not be able to thoroughly feel a higher realm or the energy of the world.


    To make a breakthrough was wishful thinking!


    In other words, right now, Lu Xuan was suffering a great pain that ordinary people could not imagine. At the same time, he was still making a breakthrough!


    This was the price that one had to pay to break through the shackles of the world!


    In the future, those who could break through the Celestial Realm easily would not encounter such pain. They could smoothly make a breakthrough to the Celestial Realm.


    Lu Xuan remained calm on the surface. On the one hand, he was enduring the pain and the pressure of the world. On the other hand, he had to constantly attack and break through it. One could imagine the pain that he was enduring as a result.

 Chapter 215 - Finally Broken Through

    <h4>Chapter 215: Finally Broken Through</h4>


    Ordinary people would have had a nervous breakdown already, but Lu Xuan had experienced too much in his previous life. This pain was nothing but physical pain. He had even suffered the pain of his primordial spirit and soul being torn apart, which was 100 times more painful.


    Right now, such pain was considered nothing.


    Half an hourter, Lu Xuan suddenly opened his eyes as a terrifying force burst out from his body.


    Lu Xuan had made a breakthrough!


    Both Lin Miaoyi and Lu Shanshan were blown back a few steps before they were finally able to stable their bodies.


    This was simply incredible for them, especially Lu Shanshan. She was at the Invincible Vajra realm, so even if she were hit by a car with a speed of 80 kilometers per hour, her body would have remained where she stood.


    But just now, she was actually blown away several steps by the airwave formed from when Lu Xuan had a breakthrough.


    This was incredible!


    However, Lu Xuan retracted the aura from his body in the next second, as if nothing had happened.


    Although he had only justpleted the breakthrough, he was already able topletely control everything in this realm.


    For others, this would be a brand-new realm and domain, so it would not be so simple and easy to control. But for Lu Xuan, it was all too easy. He was just going through his previous life again.


    Right after he had broken through, the torn flesh on his body began to heal, and blood no longer flowed out from the pores.


    At the same time, all the fresh blood on his body turned into scabs, before falling off his body from the tremor of the Spiritual Qi.


    A momentter, Lu Xuan had returned to his peak state. He continued to absorb the spirit qi of the world, strengthening this body.


    He was not in a hurry to leave from there.


    The spirit qi on Peni Ind was much richer than inmon areas and was also very good for cultivation.


    At this moment, although Lu Xuan hadpleted the breakthrough, he was like a water tank that was erged but only had a little amount of water.


    Because of this, he was eagerly absorbing the spirit qi of the world. If he had a spirit stone on him, then this amount of time would be greatly shortened.


    This was why the spirit stone was so precious. The spirit qi contained within the spirit stone was a lot richer than the air, and there were a lot fewer impurities.


    Refining it would be much easier.


    Since Lu Xuan was in no hurry to leave, neither Lin Miaoyi nor Lu Shanshan was in a hurry to leave either. Especially Lin Miaoyi, who knew better. There were four powerful fleets drifting in the sea, so she would be killing herself by going out while only at the Divine level.


    Only by following Lu Xuan would she have a chance to leave Peni Ind!


    Lu Xuan was not in a hurry. While absorbing the spirit qi, he instructed Lu Shanshan and Lin Miaoyi¡¯s cultivation practice.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had owed Lin Miaoyi a lot of favors. When he was young, he had been sheltered by Lin Miaoyi.


    This time, he would return all the favors to her.


    Lin Miaoyi was also a bit ttered. She did not understand why Lu Xuan was willing to give her advice. After all, the rtionship between her and Lu Xuan did not seem to be that close.


    Moreover, the hostility of the Taichu Group behind her towards Lu Xuan was very obvious. The downfall of the Luo family was enough to make the Taichu Group be afraid of Lu Xuan and hate his guts.


    After all, even though they belonged to different families and normally had a lot ofpetitions, they still belonged to the same group.


    It was inevitable to feel sad for the loss of one of their own!


    Therefore, although she had a good rtionship with Lu Xuan, she also naturally alienated herself from him after he had destroyed the Luo family. As one of the direct descendants of the Taichu Group, this was also her destiny, and so she had no choice.


    She did not believe that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t aware of this. The fact that Lu Xuan had saved her was something she did not expect, and now he was even willing to guide her in her cultivation. This was even more unexpected.


    However, what she did not know was that for Lu Xuan, her thoughts did not mean anything.


    The reason was simple. She thought that Lu Xuan would regard the Taichu Group as a life-and-death enemy.


    As for her, the direct descendant of the Taichu Group, no matter what she thought, she would be seen as the enemy to him.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Lu Xuan had not paid any attention to the Taichu Group. Even when Lu Xuan was below the Celestial Realm, the members of the Taichu Group, who were at the Invincible Vajra level, could be easily dealt with by Lu Xuan alone.


    As long as he was careful not to fall into any powerful traps, they were basically unable to do anything to Lu Xuan. Even if everyone in the group joined hands, Lu Xuan would not be afraid.


    Now that he had broken through to the Celestial Realm, Lu Xuan was even more aloof. It did not matter if those groups had any traps or not, as it would be useless. Lu Xuan could break through them with his sword.


    Unless the sects behind them rushed out of the seal and returned to earth, only then would Lu Xuan be a bit afraid.


    However, that day was still far away, so Lu Xuan was not worried.


    After all, for those sects to rush out of the seal, they still had to wait for some time until after the world had recovered. There was still plenty of time for him.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s advice was very important for Lin Miaoyi because there was only one Great Ancestor in the Lin family who was at the Invincible Vajra Level, even though there were records about this level in the books handed down from the Taichu Path.


    However, they were all just words.


    How much could beprehended depended on one¡¯s luck.


    Lu Xuan was different. With his cultivation and vision, he could easily see through all her problems, and then easily point out the ways to cultivate.


    After clearing away all the obstacles on the path of cultivation, what was left would be the problem of umting skills.


    Lin Miaoyi also had alkahestry pills on her that could help strengthen her skills. After taking them, she stepped into the Invincible Vajra Level one dayter.


    Although this realm was somewhat unstable for her, she had indeed stepped into the realm.


    On the other hand, Lu Shanshan had further stabilized her cultivation. In terms ofbat strength, she would only be stronger than Adam and the others.


    Her inborn taoism aptitude had only just begun to unleash her amazing ability!


    Not long after the breakthrough, herbat strength had already surpassed Adam and Saint Peter¡¯s, who were known as one of the three top experts. Although Adam, Saint Peter, and the Dragon were outstanding people among thousands, and their physiques all had their own good points, Lu Shanshan had surpassed them not long after she made a breakthrough.


    They were simply iparable to the inborn taoism aptitude, as it was not at the same level at all.


    Unfair as it was, there had never been any real fairness in the world.


    ¡°Why does it seem so easy to break through? It is a lot easier than how the Great Ancestor had described it!¡± Lin Miaoyi whispered with a slight frown.


    She could not understand. Could it be that the shackles of the world had been loosened a little bit?


    When Lu Xuan heard what she had said next to him, the corners of his mouth raised slightly. Lin Miaoyi had guessed correctly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 216 - I鈥檒l Show You The Power Of The Celestial Realm

    <h4>Chapter 216: I¡¯ll Show You The Power Of The Celestial Realm</h4>


    It was true that the shackles of the world had been loosened a little bit. To be exact, it had been forcibly loosened by Lu Xuan.


    In the process of the breakthrough, Lu Xuan had opened a bit of the shackles of the world. It was something that he could not avoid.


    Therefore, it was much easier to break through this time around than when he had broken through to the Invincible Vajra realm.


    The world was like a quagmire. After being tormented for a long time by Lu Xuan, a big fish, it had finally been erged.


    Lu Xuan himself jumped out of the quagmire and headed for a broader future, while this quagmire had also been erged.


    It could amodate stronger experts.


    There would not be anyone in the Celestial realm, but those in the Invincible Vajra realm would probably increase by a lot in a short period of time.


    For the next world¡¯s recovery, it would be much faster than what was originally expected. All of this was brought about by Lu Xuan!


    It could be considered the butterfly effect!


    Suddenly, right at this moment, rumbling noises sounded on Peni Ind.


    Immediately after, Lu Xuan, Lin Miaoyi, and Lu Shanshan noticed that arge amount of seawater had flowed onto the ind in the distance.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that the seawater is flowing in; it¡¯s that Peni Ind that¡¯s going to sink!¡± Lin Miaoyi immediately noticed that something was wrong.


    ¡± We must leave at once; otherwise, we will be sucked in and die at the bottom of the sea!¡±


    It was like a ship that was about to sink. If they did not leave in time, they would be pulled down by a strong suction force.


    Now that Peni Ind was sinking, there was a strong suction force urring.


    Also, Peni Ind was sinking so fast that it was possible to see it happen with the naked eye.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,e with me!¡±


    As soon as Lu Xuan waved his hand, the two of them seemed to be instantly wrapped in a stream of Spiritual Qi and were rapidly swept forward.


    It was a moment¡¯s effort, as they were swept out of the waters near Peni Ind and stood steadily on the sea. No matter how rough the sea was, they were still standing firmly on the spot.


    Watching Peni Ind slowly sink from a distance, Lin Miaoyi and Lu Shanshan both breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two of them showed a bit of joy on their faces. This time, their harvest was second only to Lu Xuan.


    Because they had advanced from the ordinary Divine Level to the Invincible Vajra Level, they were now among the top-ranked experts in the world.


    At this time, there was a huge ship; it was the Huaxia East Sea Fleet. Above the Lu Province Aircraft, within the bridgemand room, a group of officials of the East Sea Fleet was gathered there.


    Peni Ind had suddenly appeared earlier, and now it had suddenly sunk. This no doubt attracted the attention of various fleets, including the Huaxia Fleet.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lu and them!¡± Ming Yueyao said with surprise. Her eyesight was better than someone using binocrs.


    She vaguely saw that after Peni Ind sank, three people had suddenly emerged. She didn¡¯t have to guess to know that it was Lu Xuan¡¯s group.


    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡±


    The Dragon had also instantly recognized them. Then, he said to the fleetmander next to him, ¡°Commander Chen, please go help Mr. Lu immediately. He is very important to Huaxia and must not fall here!¡±


    Commander Chen nodded and said, ¡°We will do everything to help!¡±


    Suddenly, right at this moment, several shrill sounds in the air could be heard in the distance.


    As soon as everyone turned to look, they saw several American elite fighter nes breaking through the air at a supersonic speed, flying towards Lu Xuan¡¯s group.


    ¡°Not good! They are going to kill Lu Xuan and the others!¡± the Dragon said hurriedly.


    ¡°Contact themander of the US Fleet immediately. We must not let them kill our people!¡± Commander Chen roared.


    However, it was toote. A few missiles had been fired directly at Lu Xuan¡¯s group.


    Apanied by a shrill sound in the sky, Lin Miaoyi and Lu Shanshan suddenly felt chills go down their spine. Their hair stood on end, as their intuition for danger almost made them immediately flee.


    Those missiles posed a deadly threat to them.


    After all, people at the Invincible Vajra Level were not really immortals.


    ¡°Brother, hurry up and run!¡±


    Lu Shanshan was about to escape, but she wasn¡¯t able to pull Lu Xuan away at all.


    Lu Xuan stood still on the spot.


    At the same time, he took a deep breath.


    The sword box on his back suddenly opened, and several sword lights flew out and directly swept towards the missiles.


    Boom!


    The missiles were torn apart as they burst in the air.


    A series of explosions urred above the sea, setting off a frenzy that had arose instantly on the surface of the sea.


    As for Lin Miaoyi and Lu Shanshan, they had not been affected because Lu Xuan was blocking in front of them.


    He could instinctively sense that he had been locked on as a target by the radars. He knew that, at this moment, a lot of people were probably watching him.


    Such as Huaxia, America, Japan, Korea, and many other countries.


    ¡°Now, I will show you all the power of the Celestial Realm!¡± Lu Xuan sneered.


    With that, he spread his hands, as the world¡¯s spirit qi gathered and condensed towards Lu Xuan at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The spirit qi condensed into the shape of a long bow.


    Lu Xuan held this long bow, and an arrow instantly appeared. Under his control, Lu Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Qi integrated into the power of thunderbolt that was wrapped around the arrow.


    Whoosh!


    A huge sound of the sky breaking could be heard. The long arrow broke through the sky, making a tearing sound as it tore apart the air.


    Boom!


    The long arrow directly pierced a fighter ne that was flying high up in the sky.


    A fighter ne, which was expensive and tedious to build, was an aircraft that represented the sophisticated strength of a country. It had exploded from an arrow just like that.


    The bow and arrow, a seemingly primitive weapon, emitted an unprecedented terror and beauty when they were in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    After the attack from the arrow was sessful, Lu Xuan did not stop. He shot out a few more arrows in session, each of which had directly shot down a fighter ne.


    After each arrow was shot, a shocking sonic boom would explode out. It was the sound of the arrow shooting out and traveling through the air before hitting the target.


    Several fighter nes fell from the sky in bits and pieces. Suddenly, it seemed to have be very silent, except for the sound of the sea.


    Everyone was shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s surprising method.


    ¡°He shot down the fighter nes with just a bow and arrow? Isn¡¯t this too ridiculous?¡± someone said with their eyes and mouth wide open in surprise.


    No matter how one looked at it, those fighter nes should not have been shot down with a bow and arrow.


    Besides the sturdy bodies of the fighter nes, the most important thing was that they could fly at supersonic speeds, so ordinary people would not be able to see them. Even if it were experts at the Invincible Vajra Level, they would not be able to lock onto these fighter nes.


    If the Invincible Vajra Level experts were to encounter these fighter nes, they could only be beaten.


    This was why Lu Shanshan and Lin Miaoyi¡¯s initial reaction was to escape.


    However, Lu Xuan had done it. He had urately estimated the flight trajectory of each aircraft.


    What insane eyesight!


    ¡­

 Chapter 217 - Lu Xuan鈥檚 Ace In The Hole, Descent of the Thunder Dragon!

    <h4>Chapter 217: Lu Xuan¡¯s Ace In The Hole, Descent of the Thunder Dragon!</h4>


    Everyone was shocked. The more the cultivators understood this, the more they felt it to be incredulous as they thought about it!


    The speed of sound traveled at 340 meters per second, and the speed of the supersonic fighter nes was even faster than that.


    A fighter ne was able to fly twice this speed or even faster!


    In such a case, the vision of an Invincible Vajra expert would not be able to keep up with the speed of the ne at all.


    Also, it was not just about being able to see them. One had to be able to calcte the flight trajectories of these supersonic fighter nes.


    All these were absolutely impossible for human beings to do.


    However, Lu Xuan had actually achieved it with his own abilities. This was what made everyone so stunned!


    Primitive weapons like bows and arrows were able to disy the same power as missiles when used in the hands of experts who were at Lu Xuan¡¯s level.


    ¡°Can you do this as well?¡± Commander Chen looked at the Dragon and asked with uncertainty.


    For him, what Lu Xuan did was simply subverting the impossible.


    It was so surprising that a cultivator could be this powerful!


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± the Dragon shook his head and said honestly.


    He knew that if it were him, it would have been absolutely impossible to achieve the level that Lu Xuan had achieved. He was simply a monster.


    Ming Yueyao was dumbfounded. What Lu Xuan had done was much more terrifying than when he had killed Adam and Saint Peter on Peni Ind.


    ¡°Is this the Lu Xuan that you mentioned? The one who killed Adam and Saint Peter? Two people who were as famous as you?¡± Commander Chen said slowly.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± The Dragon nodded.


    At this time, on top of the gship aircraft carrier of the US Seventh Fleet, the fleetmander was feeling furious.


    ¡°Sh*t, b*tch. Everyone is to get ready for a battle. We must kill him and not let him leave alive!¡±


    At the order of themander, the whole fleet was put into a state ofbat readiness.


    Lu Xuan had also sensed the rise of a murderous intent from that fleet. It was something that ordinary people would not be able to notice.


    ¡°It seems that they are not going to let me go. In that case, I will show you all how strong I am!¡± Lu Xuan said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Brother, what about us?!¡± Lu Shanshan said in a panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not us who should run. I¡¯ll show you what this brother of yours can do!¡±


    While Lu Xuan was talking, a gust of wind rose under his feet and lifted him up into the air.


    Riding on the wind!


    He was not really flying, though. It could be regarded as manipting the air to achieve the same effect as flying.


    However, for the current Lu Xuan, this was enough.


    Lu Xuan soon rose into the air, while holding a hand seal in both of his hands. At the same time, a strong force of his Spiritual Qi surged all around his body, making him look like a God.


    Buzz!


    A small electric current whirled around his body.


    ¡°Shoot him down, shoot him down!¡±


    On the flight carrier of the US Seventh Fleet, themander seemed to be aware that something bad was going to happen, so he hurriedly tried to rm the others.


    With a sound of the air being pierced, terrifying missiles flew towards the direction of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Not good. Brother is under siege!¡±


    Lu Shanshan wanted to jump straight up. With her Invincible Vajra physique, it was indeed possible to jump up next to Lu Xuan in the sky.


    However, she was instantly stopped by Lin Miaoyi.


    ¡°Lu Xuan must have his reasons for doing this. If you go up, you will only make things difficult for him!¡± Lin Miaoyi said immediately.


    As soon as she spoke these words, they saw the sword box that was Lu Xuan¡¯s back open, and the Bloodthirst instantly fly out. Ity horizontally above Lu Xuan¡¯s head as it began to spin.


    In an instant, countless sword lights tore open the sky and shot out in all directions.


    Boom!


    Loud explosions could be heard. The missiles were shot as they exploded in the air. There was for them to get close to Lu Xuan.


    At the same time, more than 30 supersonic fighter nes roared in the sky.


    All kinds of missiles flew out.


    In an instant, the entire sky was covered with all kinds of missiles, and the sound of explosions could be heard one after another.


    Boom!


    The shock wave formed by the explosions had blocked everything and cut off people¡¯s line of sight.


    But when everyone saw the battlefield again, they noticed that Lu Xuan had not fallen under this overwhelming attack. In fact, he was not even slightly hurt.


    Lu Xuan just kept chanting words while makingplicated hand seals. In the collision just now, more than half of the dozens of fighter nes were torn apart by the sword lights that shot out from the sword box on Lu Xuan¡¯s back.


    ¡°What a profound skill, how can a person have such a profound skill!¡± Ming Yueyao said, her eyes and mouth wide open.


    It had to be known that even though the sword box on Lu Xuan¡¯s back was a magical weapon and was very powerful, it was not invincible.


    Every time the sword light in the sword box was activated, it would consume a lot of Spiritual Qi. Just now, it had shot out numerous sword lights at once. If it were an ordinary Invincible Vajra expert, they would probably not have been able to send out one-tenth the amount of sword lights before their body was drained of the Spiritual Qi.


    However, for Lu Xuan, he was able to hold on for such a long time and had not shown the slightest fatigue. The amount of Spiritual Qi prepared for this was at least more than the amount of 100 Invincible Vajra experts.


    In the outside world, any Invincible Vajra expert coulde out and be the boss. But here, they had be a standard for Lu Xuan to measure his strength against.


    He had broken the impossible limits one after another and achieved a miracle!


    ¡°Look! Dark clouds have suddenly appeared in the sky!¡±


    There was a cry of surprise, and everyone saw that at some point, dark clouds had suddenly appeared above the US Seventh Fleet.


    There was also constant shes of thunderbolts within these dark clouds.


    They had appeared out of thin air, whichpletely vited the principles of science.


    Everyone instinctively felt that it must have had something to do with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Quickly, get us out of this cloudy area!¡± roared themander of the Seventh Fleet.


    But it was toote.


    The fleet was moving too slowly while the lightning shone brighter and brighter in the dark clouds.


    One of the fighter nes skimmed under these dark clouds, trying to fly into them to explore. However, right at that moment, a dragon w glowing with thunder emerged from within the clouds and grabbed the fighter ne.


    Boom!


    The fighter ne was caught in the air and exploded. Debris fell from the sky.


    Roar!


    There was a huge thunder dragon inside the dark clouds. It was around 100 meters long as it loomed within.


    Everyone felt a terrifying destructive force that was spreading in all directions.


    ¡°Is this his ace in the hole?¡±


    Lin Miaoyi looked up at Lu Xuan in the sky.


    Lu Xuan looked ruthlessly at the Seventh Fleet below. Then, he raised his hand high as lightning struck down.


    ¡°Take the punishment. Descent of the Thunder Dragon!¡±


    As soon as he spoke these words, the huge thunder dragon within the cloud finally moved.


    ¡­

 Chapter 218 - Heavy Losses for the Seventh Fleet

    <h4>Chapter 218: Heavy Losses for the Seventh Fleet</h4>


    Everyone saw a shocking scene. A huge Thunder Dragon appeared in the sky, as a dragon head suddenly protruded out from within the endless dark clouds.


    The dragon looked ferocious. Although its face was not extremely clear, it was obvious that it was an Eastern dragon.


    The moment this dragon emerged from within the clouds, dozens of missiles that had been prepared earlier wereunched directly at the dragon.


    Although they did not know how this Thunder Dragon had appeared, everyone in the Seventh Fleet knew that it was not good news.


    Roar!


    The Thunder Dragon roared, and its huge tail swept out.


    Boom!


    The overwhelming number of missiles heading towards the dragon were all wiped out with a direct blow. However, they were not useless either, as they managed to blow the tail of this Thunder Dragon off.


    This did not affect the Thunder Dragon in any way, as it was made up entirely of the power of thunder. In an instant, its tail had grown back again.


    The Thunder Dragon roared and pounced on a guided missile destroyer.


    Boom!


    The guided missile destroyer had nowhere to hide and was directly grabbed by the dragon. Its huge body was caught by two dragon ws and torn apart.


    After destroying a guided missile destroyer, the Thunder Dragon headed towards another missile cruiser, whoserge body was crushed by the dragon¡¯s huge tail.


    The Thunder Dragon moved so quickly that it destroyed six huge ships in a row.


    ¡°Look, the body of that dragon is much dimmer now!¡±


    Everyone saw that the body of the Thunder Dragon had dimmed a lot. It was obvious that these actions had continued to consume its energy. This Thunder Dragon was not really invincible after all.


    When everyone realized this point, the fear in their hearts was reduced significantly. After all, they were afraid of the unknown. However, now that they had found out this bit of information about the dragon, the fear in their hearts had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Shoot it down!¡± growled themander of the Seventh Fleet.


    His eyes were crimson red. He wanted to shoot down this Thunder Dragon and then capture that damn Huaxian so that he could use the cruelest means to kill him.


    The prestige of the United States must not be damaged like this.


    This was a massive loss. There had never been such a huge loss for the US Navy since World War II.


    If Lu Xuan was not captured, he would definitely be court-martialed when he returned.


    However, if he were able to catch Lu Xuan, then he would not be court-martialed. On the contrary, he could be rewarded for his great achievement.


    Even in today¡¯s world, where cultivators were extremely popr, there had been very few existences that were so terrifying.


    If it were possible to capture the dragon and conduct research on it, the American Cultivation System would also be able to take a leap forward.


    All kinds of missiles were bombarded onto the Thunder Dragon one after the other, as parts of its body were destroyed.


    The overall strength of the Seventh Fleet was still terrifying!


    Standing high in the air, Lu Xuan sighed. Getting to this point was pretty much his limit. If it had been Japan and Korea, this Thunder Dragon would have been enough to destroy a fleet.


    Compared with the strength of his previous life, he still had a long way to go.


    However, his current strength was enough to teach these Yankees a huge lesson.


    Lu Xuan put his hand down. After the Thunder Dragon had destroyed another missile destroyer, it flew up into the air. Immediately after, it roared and flew down again.


    Boom!


    The Thunder Dragon crashed directly into the aircraft carrier with its huge body.


    Themander of the Seventh Fleet watched as the huge Thunder Dragon got closer and closer. Then, he did not know what happened afterward.


    In the distance, people watched the Thunder Dragon¡¯s body hit the aircraft carrier. Waves of terrifying explosions urred. The aircraft carrier broke in two and sank to the bottom of the sea at an astonishing speed.


    The shock wave directly overturned several guided missile destroyers. Almost all of the remaining warships were severely damaged, resulting in heavy casualties.


    It seemed as if there had just been a terrifying battle on the sea.


    There were only cries for help left above the sea, as the people in the other fleets in the surrounding area were dumbfounded at this scene.


    ¡°God of Thunder, it¡¯s the God of Thunder!¡±


    ¡°That Huaxian is not a human being; he¡¯s the God of Thunder!¡±


    ¡°How can a human fight against a god!¡±


    On the warships from the Southeast Asian countries, many officers and soldiers knelt and worshiped the figure that stood high in the air.


    In their eyes, this was the legendary God of Thunder, not a human at all.


    The officers and soldiers above the fleets of China, Japan, and Korea were also dumbfounded.


    The dragon that was able topletely suppress the fleets of the three countries with only its own strength was destroyed just like that.


    Although there were still some warships left that had not yet been destroyed, Lu Xuan had still been able to demolish more than 80% of the warships when looking at theirbat strength.


    The rest was nothing to worry about.


    If one were able to achieve this with their personal strength, then they would be no different from a god. No wonder the soldiers in the Southeast Asian countries regarded him as a god.


    The soldiers from Japan and Korea were even about to kneel and worship him.


    ¡°Can a human being really be that strong?¡± Commander Chen said from themand room of the East Sea Fleet with the same level of shock on his face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a walking nuclear weapon?¡±


    Other generals also nodded their heads. In the past, if they wanted to destroy a powerful fleet by themselves, they had to deploy nuclear weapons for it to be possible.


    But just now, Lu Xuan had done it. In their eyes, Lu Xuan was like a nuclear weapon that could move with its own free will.


    Also,pared to mechanical nuclear weapons, Lu Xuan¡¯s power was a lot more terrifying.


    Even one of the top five rouge countries would not be able to eat and sleepfortably.


    Imagine if Lu Xuan were to fight his way to Washington and do all this above the White House.


    What would the consequences be?


    It was scary to even think about it.


    He was not that different from the immortals in the ancient myths and legends.


    Many people had a deep feeling in their hearts that it would probably be a prosperous time for cultivators in the future.


    Although they had not heard of anyone who was able to do something like this, it would most likely ur often in the future.


    The key to measuring whether a country would be strong or not in the future was to see how many top experts like Lu Xuan there were.


    Commander Chen smiled a little bitterly. ¡°He is demonstrating his power and telling everyone that he can¡¯t be messed with!¡±


    Next to him, the Dragon clenched his fists and looked at Lu Xuan in the sky. He was shocked and secretly said, ¡°He is definitely not at the Invincible Vajra Realm. He must be in the Celestial Realm. But how did he achieve it? Was it the Peach of Immortality?¡±


    The Dragon had a lot of knowledge. He naturally knew that there was the Celestial Realm above the Invincible Vajra Realm. However, he was unable to imagine how Lu Xuan had broken through to the Celestial Realm under the shackles of the world.


    It was not that he had not tried it before. It was just that the shackles of the world had not been shaken at all by him. He had always thought that no one could do it.


    Now, however, someone had done it and had even disyed abat power that wasparable to nuclear weapons right in front of him.


    ¡­

 Chapter 219 - Dealing a Heavy Blow to the Oriental Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 219: Dealing a Heavy Blow to the Oriental Cultivators</h4>


    ¡°Not even those at Celestial Realm could put up such a disy of power.¡± The Dragon was very shocked after seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s performance, as what he pulled was far beyond that of Celestial Realm cultivators illustrated in ancient texts.


    While there had been gaps in the long history of cultivation on the, but there was still nock of texts of all kinds regarding cultivation. The Special Task Force had been collecting all manner of texts since its establishment.


    While the Dragon¡¯s cultivation was not quite yet at that of Celestial Realm, he nheless knew quite a lot about the realm itself.


    From what he was able to tell, not evenmon Celestial Realmers would have disyed powers as frightening as what he just saw.


    Regardless, the military of various nations witnessed that one attack, and there were even many other nations out there watching the fight through the satellite broadcast. Lu Xuan had pretty much flipped what everyone knew about cultivation over.


    He himself was a proof saying that humans could actually be that powerful.


    None of the remaining ships of the American Seventh Fleet had any time or energy to spare for taking out Lu Xuan. They were busy saving any of their own who managed to survive.


    Lu Xuan descended from the sky gradually.


    Lin Miaoyi quickly realized that Lu Xuan looked rather pale. It was apparent that the previous attack he pulled had not been something effortless to him.


    None of the remaining ships of the Seventh Fleet would have been able to escape otherwise. That realization put Lin Miaoyi to ease, however, as it at least meant that Lu Xuan was still a human instead of a god.


    While there was no doubt that Lu Xuan was beyond superhuman, but she was at ease to find that what he was, was still within what she knew about the human condition.


    Lu Shanshan was able to tell that her brother was getting pale as well, and she knew that it was definitely due to him having exhausted too much of his powers.


    ¡°Are you okay, bro?¡± Lu Shanshan asked out of concern.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve used up a little too much of my Spiritual Qi.¡±


    To put it precisely, he did not use up a little too much as he had put it; he had instead used up all his Spiritual Qi in that one attack.


    His current level was such that the attack was still a little too much for him to handle, and furthermore, he was only able to do so because water vapor was everywhere in the sea, making it easy to form storm clouds. If he were to do so in a desert, that lightning dragon that he summoned earlier would have been a lot smaller.


    But then again, there was still no problem tearing apart several ships.


    He was nheless able to stun quite a lot of people with that one attack.


    It did not take him long for his reserves to recover by ten percent. While that did not seem like much, that bit of power was actually above that of quite a number of Invincible Vajra¡¯s full reserves.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Lu Xuan took Lu Shanshan and Lin Miaoyi, blitzing through the sea at frightening speeds.


    However, that time around, no one dared to stand in his way any longer.


    A piece of news spread like wildfire in the part of the dark web concerning cultivators.


    The news of the Peni Sacred Mountain in the East Sea had been very eye-catching to cultivators, to begin with.


    It could have even been said that all the titles found on the dark web, for the time being, were all about that ind.


    The emergence of that ind had gotten so much attention, that posts aimed to educateizens about the ind gained a huge amount of clicks, and all those posts were basically tales and excerpts about Huaxian legends in regards to the Peni Ind.


    Many cultivators were itching to see what was there.


    However, by the time they got there, they found that the ind had submerged into the ocean in a very short span of time.


    What surprised them even further was that while the ind had indeed sunk before everyone¡¯s eyes. When submarines and submersibles from various nations were sent to fish the ind in the area shortly after, they quickly discovered that there was no ind in that region anymore.


    The ind was gone as mysteriously as it emerged a while ago.


    ¡®From what I can tell, Peni Ind is definitely not on Earth. There is just no way that despite so many having passed that region for years, no one found the ind before, and now it¡¯s gone again.¡¯


    ¡®I sure agree. Peni Ind is probably like the other two¡ªsomething that exists in a pocket dimension or something, and they would only emerge at specific periods.¡¯


    Discussions surrounding the ind continued.


    However, it did not take long for another shocking piece of news to arrive.


    The entire dark web was filled with Huaxian cultivators venting their displeasure and anger after Huaxian fighters had been bullied by everyone else.


    Cultivators of other nations dissed and mocked them in return before long, and there was nothing any of those Huaxian cultivators were able to do.


    There had even been rumors that even the number one Huaxian fighter, had perished back on the ind.


    However, another shocking piece of news came while the Huaxian cultivators were still brooding over what happened. It was said that a Huaxian fighter had been throwing his weight around on the ind as if they owned the ce, and news came flooding in every once in a way rted to that.


    There was first about the group of Vietnamese fighters on the ind wiped out with only a handful managing to escape.


    That piece of news was followed by news about the number one Korean and Japanese fighter being killed.


    The news seemed to spread all over the dark web as soon as Lu Xuan had killed them.


    Cultivators from both Japan and Korea on the dark web did not initially believe any of that. In their minds, Kim Min-jin and Matsuda Juuzaburo were both renowned figures.


    Whilemon folks would have been oblivious to their renown and deeds, they were considered legendary figures among cultivators.


    All of those said legendary figures were killed by one man¡ªLu Xuan. One could imagine just how shocked cultivators from both Korea and Japan were.


    They even refused to believe or acknowledge what transpired at first.


    Just how could a lone Huaxian cultivatorpare to the might of Korea!


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the strongest Huaxian cultivator in Huaxia a guy called ¡°the Dragon¡± or something? With even that Dragon taken out, who else could touch the number one fighter of the Great Japanese Empire?¡¯


    Fighters from both nations hammered on the Huaxian cultivators hard, thinking that it was the Huaxian cultivators who refused to believe that their own had been wiped out. That was why such absurd rumors were spread all over the.


    However, it did not take long for images illustrating the deaths of Kim Min-jin and Matsuda Juuzaburo to spread, and all of the cultivators from those two countries shut up at once.


    Those images could not have been doctored. They had to admit no matter how much they did not want to, that those two had indeed perished.


    ¡®While Kim Min-jin of Korea has died, he must have dealt a heavy blow on that damned Huaxian before he perished, and that damned Huaxian is definitely going to pay!¡¯


    Definitely! Anybody who manages to kill Kim Min-jin and Matsuda Juuzaburo will definitely be severely crippled. That guy is probably dead by now. In a ce with so many top-notch fighters around, a severely injured Huaxian could never make it out in one piece!


    But then, a video was uploaded, and that dealt yet another crushing blow to cultivators from both nations yet again.


    Their heroes were killed within seconds.


    The two who wereuded as near-invincible by cultivators from two nations were actually made short work of by that one Huaxian cultivator.


    While the video was taken from quite a distance away and things looked somewhat blurry, everyone was able to see that the two had indeed been killed in mere seconds.


    They were unable to eveny a finger on that lone Huaxian cultivator before they were killed.


    That fact messed up the minds of the cultivators from those two nations.

 Chapter 220 - Rocking the World

    <h4>Chapter 220: Rocking the World</h4>


    ¡°Who¡¯s this ¡®Pure Innocent Pretty Girl¡¯ by the way?¡±


    The Japanese and Korean cultivators were feeling disturbed up deep down, and they had no idea who ¡°Pure Innocent Pretty Girl¡± was.


    They were able to trace that the news of the deaths of the two legendary Japanese and Korean figures, and the images and videos uploadedte all came from someone with an ID named ¡°Pure Innocent Pretty Girl.¡±


    They were feeling very displeased about what just happened, yet they were unable to do anything. Not even hackers were able to do much at such moments.


    The dark web was a gathering ce of top-notchputer experts found throughout the world. No one knew how to break the dark web, and even breaking the dark web was of little use.


    Anyone who used the dark web had all crucial information about themselves hidden, after all.


    Discretion was the key reason why the fighters from various nations gradually put their trust in the dark web in the first ce.


    As such, those cultivators were unable to do much other than feeling very, very vexed about things at the moment.


    However, they were nheless sure that ¡°Pure Innocent Pretty Girl¡± was definitely someone who was on Peni Ind. And from the looks of it, that person was definitely Huaxian.


    That was because she was putting all of her uploads in Chinese, making it clear that she was indeed Huaxian.


    ¡®Deaths of two of the three top fighters in the world¡ªSaint Peter and Adam (video attached)¡¯


    A stifling title popped up on the dark web yet again. There had been rumors circting at very early stages that imed that both Saint Peter and Adam were dead. However, those were initially simply rumors circting among fighters who were at Peni Ind.


    But at the moment, things were different, given that there were images depicting what was said in the title.


    The one who uploaded that was still the one called ¡°Pure Innocent Pretty Girl.¡±


    Due to all those previous posts, the one known as ¡°Pure innocent Pretty Girl¡± became quite a credible figure on the dark web.


    However, theizens quickly found that any who wanted to watch the video needed to pay ten US dors.


    But then again, anyone who was able to get into the dark web had a way of sourcing money, so no one minded.


    Ten US dors was nothing to those people.


    They had little to lose even if that video turned out to be fake.


    However, all of them were shocked once they clicked the link and saw the video. It was indeed Saint Peter and Adam.


    The video was taken quite a distance away, and as such, the picture quality was rather poor. But then again, anyone could still easily see that those two fighters were indeed frighteningly formidable.


    What shocked them even further afterward, however, was how such terrifying figures were reduced to dogs being beaten with sticks just momentster.


    It was more of a ughter than a fight.


    That one man seemed to have beaten those two without breaking a sweat, before killing them off just as easily.


    Both of them had given their all in the fight, yet they were still unable to take on that Huaxian cultivator.


    ¡®Just who the hell is the one uploading all this? Gosh, the picture quality is so horrendous that I feel like buying the guy one of the best phones on the market.¡¯


    ¡®I second that!¡¯


    +1


    ¡®I can¡¯t see sh*t! I can¡¯t even make out that guy¡¯s face, only his moves! Man, this is terrifying. His speed was so frightening that I had to slow this down 20x over before I can make out what he was doing, and even that, it was still all very fast.¡¯


    ¡®Just who is this Huaxian fighter? Is there actually someone in Huaxia who is stronger than the Dragon?¡¯


    Comments flooded the post before long.


    There were over 100 thousand replies to the video in less than half a day, and it was not every day that you would see something like that happening on the dark web.


    There were easily over a million clicks on the video by then.


    But then again, it was not every day to see someone make that many posts on the dark web as well, given that the dark web was not some ce for vanimoners, after all. It was not a ce open to the public, and there were far fewer userspared to the regr side of the inte.


    Having over a million clicks meant that almost everyone who was on the dark web had clicked on the video.


    The news spread over the entire world of cultivators at an even more frightening rate.


    The top three fighters in the world¡ªthe Dragon, Adam and Saint Peter¡ªhad been renowned figures for many years, instead of some upstarts who popped out of nowhere as ofte.


    However, it became clear that at the moment, with the exception of the Dragon, both Adam and Saint Peter were actually unable to do anything against that mysterious Huaxian fighter.


    The two of them were made short work of.


    No one even had a clue who that Huaxian fighter was, and no one had even heard of him before.


    Thanks to the abhorrent picture quality of the phone that the video was taken with, none of them were able to make out who that Huaxian fighter actually was.


    They were only able to see blurry figures zipping about here and there, and how that man dished out frightening attacks.


    However, as the number of Huaxian cultivators grew, more and more began to feel as if they had seen that Huaxian fighter somewhere.


    The news began to flood the entire world of cultivators. In a Huaxian city, a pretty young woman was watching as the figures in her bank ount reached greater heights, and she was overjoyed at the sight of the staggering numbers.


    ¡°Man, I¡¯m such a genius. Over a million views, hahahaha. Damn, just how long did it take me to earn 10 million US dors? I wonder. Hehehe, maybe I could keep Lu Xuan as my mistress or something if this keeps adding up.¡±


    That young woman was none other than Xiao Ying, who met and left Lu Xuan not long ago.


    She was also the one who uploaded all those news, and she never thought that she would have caused such a hugemotion in the first ce.


    She had still underestimated just how influential Adam and Saint Peter were among the cultivators worldwide.


    The deaths of those two were not all that different from that of a 10.0 earthquake on the Richter Scale.


    The Ark of Heaven and the Association of Lore Seekers were especially shocked to the core.


    In the minds of their members, none in the world would have been able to do anything against their leaders after all, yet someone like that actually appeared.


    Furthermore, that man killed their leaders as soon as he appeared.


    One could imagine just how shocking such a piece of news would be.


    That was the key reason why such a video had over a million views within such a short span of time.


    Xiao Ying continued to watch the page on the dark web being refreshed. However, it did not take long to see a number of people stealing the video and make posts with them. There were actually quite a number of people watching the videos.


    ¡°I¡¯m reporting all of you sh*theads! This is going too far!¡± Xiao Ying reported those posts right away.


    What they did was akin to stealing her money right under her nose, and she was not allowing something like that to happen.


    At the same time, Lu Xuan, Lu Shanshan, and Lin Miaoyi had returned to the maind of Huaxia.


    Lu Shanshan had even invited Lin Miaoyi to the Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°So, this is the Yunxuan Vi?¡± she stood at the foot of the mountain andmented quite solemnly.


    Lu Xuan became very famous after having uprooted the entire Luo n.


    As such, his ce¡ªthe Yunxuan Vi¡ªwas seen as a mysterious sacred ground for cultivation by many.


    ¡°Yeah, you shoulde often, Sister Lin. My mom talks about you quite a lot,¡± Lu Shanshan said.


    She was not bluffing, as Lu Xuan¡¯s mother, Liu Wanrong, liked Lin Miaoyi so much that she would have wanted Lu Xuan to marry Lin Miaoyi as soon as the opportunity presented itself.


    Be it her background or looks, Lin Miaoyi was considered the cream of the crop.


    His mother was even more ted after knowing that Lin Miaoyi was a cultivator as well, as that meant that the younger woman had be an even better match for Lu Xuan.


    The way she saw it, it was a match made in heaven.


    Lu Xuan was feeling bbergasted as he brought those two into the vi.


    ¡­

 Chapter 221 - Shaken

    <h4>Chapter 221: Shaken</h4>


    The world was shaken, and the waves were hitting harder and harder.


    The deaths of Saint Peter and Adam were still not yet the most astonishing revtion.


    Many throughout the world were in shock when someone uploaded a clip showing Lu Xuan hovering high above the air, summoning a thunder dragon to smite the Seventh Fleet.


    No one expected any human to be that powerful, after all.


    That feat alone exceeded the imagination of all cultivators all throughout the world.


    Various heritages of cultivation throughout the world had been broken for hundreds of years. Many cultivators eventually came to regard the surreal feats performed by cultivators of the Celestial Realm, which were recorded in ancient texts and inherited within their respective ns and sects, as little more than fairy tales. They were unable to fathom how such godly beings could walk among humans.


    However, from the looks of things at present, such feats no longer seemed to be the stuff of legend.


    What excited the cultivators more, was that since Chu Yunfan showed that even mortals were capable of such feats, it was only a matter of time before they were able to pull such feats someday as well. By then, those cultivators would be regarded as gods among humans.


    Other than the world of cultivators, what Lu Xuan did had also rocked those of yet another circle.


    Said circle was none other than the higher-ups of various nations.


    Everyone knew just how huge and formidable the American Seventh Fleet was, so much so that it was said that only Huaxia and Russia were capable of fielding a naval force on par with it. The remaining two of the five major powers were utterly incapable of even amassing such a force.


    In an era where nuclear weapons were deemed off-limits, such fleets were the very weapons that formed the backbone of a nation¡¯s fighting force. The Americans had been reaping all manner of riches and beating many who stood against them, armed with such a naval force.


    They never truly suffered any setbacks all along.


    The two Gulf Wars were more than enough to serve as demonstrations of the might of the American fighting forces.


    However, at the moment, such a glorious fleet was severely crippled by just one man. The fleet lost over 70 percent of its ships, and casualties were over 50 percent as well.


    The United States had never suffered such losses since the second world war.


    Governments throughout the world were shocked to the core, as the emergence of Lu Xuan was simply too sudden, and his abilities were simply too surreal for them toprehend.


    If such a man had been able to reduce the effective fighting force of the Seventh Fleet to such extent, any other American fleets, or naval forces of other nations, would effectively be crippled from just one blow like that.


    The Americans were probably the only nation powerful enough to avoid being hurt to the core by such an attack.


    If other developing nations of medium powers were to suffer such an attack, it would have been more than enough to dismantle their naval forces once and for all.


    The intimidation from one such attack was deemed to be of little difference to nuclear weapons.


    Worse still, such a being was from Huaxia, and that earned the envy and jealousy from many other nations.


    The American higher-ups were furious at the turn of events.


    They had never suffered a blow so huge since World War II, after all.


    If it had been the East Sea Fleet of Huaxia that attacked, the confrontation alone would have been more than enough to be considered an act of war.


    Yet, it was simply an act from just a single individual, and that simply did not give the Americans enough reason to do anything.


    ¡°We definitely cannot afford to let him go free. The United States will have lost all its intimidation factor.¡±


    ¡°We must honor our fallen with the head of that guy!¡±


    ¡°We have to make Huaxia hand that man over, or we¡¯ll start a war with them. War!¡±


    Those of the far-right were furious, harping all over the ce about starting a war with Huaxia.


    But then again, no one bothered with them. Under the threat of mutually assured destruction, which could be brought about by the might of nuclear weapons, the five major nations never fought each other directly. Any confrontations were done either by going into battlefields without confronting each other or simply through proxies.


    That was because if a war were to be started, things would definitely spiral out of control in no time, and mushroom clouds would most probably be seen everywhere.


    As such, all that talk about waging wars were little more than chants of those of the far-right.


    The higher-ups of the American government suffered a blow so huge that many dered revenge.


    They went even to the extent of amassing several powerful fleets from other parts of the world to the Pacific Ocean, dering their intentions to have Huaxia hand over the man responsible.


    Huaxia, on the other hand, refused to back down. The fleets were all in battle-ready states, being fully prepared to engage the American naval forces in the Pacific.


    The Pacific region felt like a bomb ready to go off.


    Deep in the Rocky Mountains of the United States, a secret, ancient castle that never saw the day of light was brightly lit everywhere.


    A man with blue eyes and blonde hair, dressed in the Association of Lore Seekers uniform, entered the castle.


    The ce looked very spooky. If one were to take a closer look, one would have seen people hanging on the ceilings of the old castle, making them look like bats.


    However, that middle-aged man simply walked the long corridor and came before a huge room, led by another man who was dressed in a suit. The man in the suit was very pale. It was as if he was very used to the scenery and found nothing to be out of ce.


    A pungent stench of blood emanated from the room.


    A massive pool of blood was seen before that middle-aged man when the door opened. The pool was well over 100 square meters in size and was all fresh blood. One could even see stray limbs floating on the pool of blood time and again.


    That harrowing stench was from that very pool of blood itself.


    The pale-looking man, who escorted the middle-aged man, did not seem ufortable in the slightest. On the contrary, he looked as if he was enjoying himself instead.


    The heavy stench that flooded his nostrils was deemed a luxury like no other.


    The blonde-haired, blue-eyed middle-aged man behind him was hardly fazed because he knew all too well who he was about to deal with.


    Those people were none other than the vampires. They were the beings who were pulling the strings behind most of the nation¡¯s inner workings.


    The United States, which wasuded to be and of democracy and freedom, was instead an empire ruled by the vampires behind the scene. That itself was probably one of the greatest jokes of all time.


    The expression of that middle-aged man hardly changed. The Association of Lore Seekers was an organization backed by the empire of vampires after all. There was no way he would not have known about the existence of those beings.


    ¡°Hold on for a moment. I need to wake Count Drac.¡±


    That man with a pale face said. His fangs were visible as he spoke, and his voice was so hoarse that he sounded terrible.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± that middle-aged man answered.


    The pale-faced man began chanting ancient words and infusing magical powers into the pool of blood.


    The pool began to boil, and from the bottom of it, a meticulously crafted, pitch-ck coffin gradually rose to the surface.


    The ck coffin was gradually erected and then opened, revealing a handsome-looking young man.


    That young man looked to be in his twenties, and hisplexion was harrowingly pale. A pair of very pointy fangs were visible.


    He was wearing well-fitted regalia of some ancient design, making him look like some noble of some ancient line from Western Europe.


    ¡°Who is it that awakens me?¡±


    The handsome young man¡¯s eyes were thrown wide open. He then scanned the two before him.


    Both the human and the vampire felt immense pressure. That middle-aged man looked like he was still holding it together, yet that pale-faced man looked as if his knees were about to give.


    Such was the overwhelming might from the bloodline.


    Despite being of a very high position in the empire of vampires, that pale-faced man was little more than an ant before the handsome young man.


    That handsome young man was one of the three remaining elders of the empire of vampires¡ªCount Drac.


    He was also the most well-known vampire throughout the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know well of the consequences of interrupting my slumber without a very good reason,¡± Count Drac added with a cold, unfeeling voice.


    ¡­

 Chapter 222 - Count Dracula

    <h4>Chapter 222: Count Drac</h4>


    ¡°Forgive me, my lord!¡±


    That pale-faced man fell to his knees as he trembled.


    ¡°Forgive me for the intrusion of waking you for your slumber, my lord. There is simply a matter that is beyond our capacity to deal with right now.¡±


    ¡°What is it that is so severe that not even you people are able to handle it? Is the American government is plotting against the rule of the empire yet again, about to wage war against us?¡± Count Drac asked with a cold, unfeeling tone.


    The American government had shed with the empire of vampires more than once in the over 200-year history of the United States.


    That was the fact, even though many people in the American government were practicallypdogs of the vampires, and there were countless still who yearned for the vampires¡¯ favor, hoping to join the ranks of the immortal vampires.


    However, there were plenty more who refused to reduce themselves by bing ves of the vampires. As such, many throughout history had resisted the rule of the empire of vampires.


    Half of the world-renowned politicians and businesspeople of the United States might be vampires, or at least connected to the vampires one way or another.


    Getting rid of the vampires would mean making the entire nation copse, and that was why the American government avoided going all out against the vampires.


    However, the conflict between humans and vampires never ceased throughout history. There were many who courted the favor of the vampires, and then there were also those who dared to stand up against those beings.


    From Drac¡¯s perspective, there was only one such reason why those two woke him up.


    That pale-faced man and the middle-aged man were able to tell that Count Drac was impatient. His still, unfazed expression belied his massive killing intent. If they were to be unable to give him a satisfying reason, he might kill them both on the spot.


    ¡°My lord, Adam, the leader of the Association of Lore Seekers that you personally appointed, was killed a while ago. It was beyond us to avenge him. That was why we have decided to intrude upon your slumber, my lord.¡±


    That middle-aged man replied right away. He was a renowned and mighty-looking Invincible Vajra.


    However, he did not even dare to breathe loudly before Count Drac.


    ¡°Who is it? Some old fart from the church?¡± Count Drac asked as he frowned.


    ¡°No, my lord. It was a Huaxian,¡± the middle-aged man replied right away.


    ¡°The Huaxian? Didn¡¯t their lineages break several hundred years ago? How did they manage to get someone powerful enough to kill Adam?¡± A tinge of shock was seen in his eyes when he asked about Huaxia.


    He still vaguely remembered the great battle that shook the heavens and the earth several hundred years ago.


    That man who severed as the cultivation lineage of the entire with his own might, sealing the dragon¡¯s vein and plunging the into the end of days.


    That battle did not only plunge Huaxia into the days devoid of cultivation, as a number of other ces were affected as well.


    The vampires derived sustenance from blood and relied little on the spirit qi of the earth, which was why they were able to barely survive. Despite that, they still needed to enter deep sleep time and time again to conserve their powers.


    He had seen one too many frightening lineages that went intoplete decline since that one battle, and they had been unable to rise ever since.


    That had been something that happened a very, very long time ago. There were hardly any figures worth mentioning from Huaxia since then.


    ¡°That man was someone who emerged in Huaxia recently. We¡¯ve looked into his background. His name is Lu Xuan, and he is simply far too powerful. He was capable of wrecking the American Seventh Fleet all on his own. Taking him on is utterly beyond us, and we had no choice but to wake you, my lord,¡± the middle-aged man exined.


    ¡°A man capable of wrecking the Seventh Fleet alone?¡± Drac¡¯s expression finally shifted.


    Despite being in a deep sleep, he was not actually oblivious to all that was going on around him. He knew how developed human technology had be recently, so much so that even he had to have his guard up.


    ¡°It looks like that Huaxian is already in the Celestial Realm, then.¡± Count Drac seemed to have recalled something. However, he looked rather excited instead of shaken. ¡°With the being restored and my pending breakthrough, I will probably move to the next stage if I drain the blood out of someone at Celestial Realm.¡±


    Count Drac was actually unfazed when he talked about Lu Xuan, who was in the Celestial Realm. He killed beings of such a realm in ancient times, after all.


    If it had not been for theck of spirit qi nourishing his powers for the past several hundred years, resulting in his drastic loss of powers, he would have been able to kill a Celestial Realm being with his fingers alone.


    ¡°All glory belongs to you, my lord!¡± the middle-aged man knelt and said solemnly.


    ¡°Get me 500 living humans. I¡¯ll need to feed on all of them to recover some of my powers, and then I¡¯ll kill that Huaxian,¡± Count Drac said.


    ¡°Your wish is mymand!¡±


    At that moment, Lu Xuan had just sent Lin Miaoyi off from Yunxuan Vi after staying there for three days.


    Lu Xuan was finally aware of how eager his mother, Liu Wanrong, was at the moment. She had been busy knocking Lu Xuan left, right, and center, reminding him again and again that he was of the age to marry.


    It was time for him to get a wife.


    Lu Xuan was feeling really exasperated by his mother¡¯s antics. It was lucky that his mother was simply reminding and persuading him to consider the matter instead of forcing him to marry someone.


    But then again, Lu Xuan was still able to easily tell that his mother liked Lin Miaoyi a lot.


    Objectively put, Lin Miaoyi was considered high-spec in just about all manner, and it was hard for his mother not to like her.


    Lu Xuan did not stay at Yunxuan Vi for long after sending Lin Miaoyi off. He headed out right away, buying himself a ne ticket and arriving at Luo City, which was situated at the center of Huaxia.


    The reason for doing so was simple¡ªthere was a huge ck market on the outskirts of Luo City, which was thergest in all of Huaxia.


    Many cultivators set up shop over there, exchanging for the cultivation resources each needed.


    Rare, precious artifacts of one kind or another were auctioned off there frequently.


    Lu Xuan was going to the ck market in Luo City for one specific artifact¡ªa piece of Taiyi Metal.


    His powers had reached that of the Celestial Realm, and that meant that his powers were far above what they had been previously.


    The Bloodthirst, which served him well, was no longer enough at such a level. As such, he needed to forge a new sword for himself.


    While the Bloodthirst was indeed a good de, it was still just some very powerful weapon with a certain capacity of sapience instead of a true power item.


    It still fell short in more ways than one.


    That de no longer fit Lu Xuan¡¯s level of powers at the moment well.


    He needed just a single piece of Taiyi Metal toplete that power item he nned on forging.


    Yang Chengsi had been waiting at the market for quite some time when Lu Xuan got there.


    ¡°So that fellow still refuses to sell that piece of Taiyi Metal then?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve raised the offer to one billion, and that guy still refuses to part with it!¡± Yang Chengsi replied respectfully.


    ¡­

 Chapter 223 - Taiyi Metal

    <h4>Chapter 223: Taiyi Metal</h4>


    He did not look displeased at all.


    The others knew little of that Huaxian fighter who had caused a hugemotion out there for some time as ofte, but not him; he knew all too well who that man was.


    It was especially so after he learned of how his master managed to wreck the Seventh Fleet of the American Navy all alone. There was no doubt that this fact shocked him to the core.


    At that moment, he came to see Lu Xuan as something like a god.


    When Lu Xuan gave the order to search for any news regarding Taiyi Metal, he went on to mobilize all his rtions and contacts to search for anything rted to said metal.


    It did not take him long to find the metal his master sought after. However, the owner of that piece of metal simply refused to sell it, regardless of the price offered.


    That was why Lu Xuan went to Luo City personally.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s status was so high now that he could get his hands on any treasure the had to offer, so long as he bothered voicing such intentions.


    However, Taiyi Metal was different; it was simply too precious. The metal had certain properties where one only needed to add a bit of it into the forging of any weapon to make it invincible.


    Power items forged using Taiyi Metal would have sported powers a cut far above that of the usual variants.


    Lu Xuan would not have had toe all the way there himself otherwise.


    If it had been in his past life, that bit of metal would not have piqued his interests. Countless woulde offering mountains of such materials if he were to just say that he wanted such items.


    At present, however, he had toe personally.


    ¡°If someone actually refuses such an offer, they¡¯re probably after something else other than money then,¡± Lu Xuan added.


    While Taiyi Metal was indeed incredibly precious, one billion yuan for a single piece was still a price like no other, after all. If the seller were actually looking for a buyer, half of that amount would have made them sell the item while smiling from ear to ear.


    It was obvious that the supposed seller was after something even bigger instead.


    It was due precisely to such a reason that Lu Xuan opted to make the trip himself, just so to see for himself what the supposed buyer was after.


    ¡°That would be quite an insight, master. I thought so myself, too.¡±


    Yang Chengsi nodded.


    Lu Xuan came to meet the owner of that piece of metal in a manor on the outskirts of Luo City about two hourster.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Japanese then?¡± Lu Xuan looked and was quite surprised to find the owner to not only be Japanese but a woman as well.


    The Japanese woman looked to be in his twenties, which an intricate, chiseled appearance and dressed in Kendo uniform¡ªwhite top and ck bottom. She sported a voluptuous figure and looked very alluring.


    ¡°Indeed. But given your reputation, Mr. Lu, I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯d be afraid of a girl like me, would you?¡± The Japanese woman shed a very attractive smile and continued, ¡°My name is Shida Miwako. Pleased to meet you, Mr. Lu.¡±


    ¡°So, you were luring me out here on purpose then?¡± Lu Xuan looked at her and asked.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his sense, and she sensed an immense threat looming over her. She was able to tell instinctively that Lu Xuan would have actually ended her right there and then if he so fancied.


    She was very confident in her looks, and most people would have thought twice about killing someone so pretty. However, none of that charm seemed to work on Lu Xuan.


    If she were to really infuriate Lu Xuan, he might have actually been ferocious enough to take her out.


    ¡°I did y some tricks, and for that, I beg your forgiveness,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Well, given how you went through all that trouble to get me out here, I¡¯d be lying if I say that I¡¯m not curious as to what you¡¯re trying to y here,¡± Lu Xuan continued inly.


    She bowed respectfully and continued, ¡°I¡¯d like you to kill someone for me, Mr. Lu.¡±


    ¡°Who would that be?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯d be inconvenient for me to name the target right now. But if I were to have such a need in the future, I do sincerely hope that you¡¯de to my aid,¡± she added.


    ¡°So you think you could get me to kill someone for you with just one piece of Taiyi Metal? Are you saying that I¡¯d have to kill the president of the United States for you if you so ask?¡± Lu Xuan smirked coldly and asked.


    She sighed, knowing all too well that Lu Xuan was not like those admirers of hers who would have heeded her every whim, and who would have gotten very excited and high from just a few words of praise from her.


    ¡°You do know how to jest, Mr. Lu. This piece of metal is but only a gift. If I had any intentions of killing someone in the future and need your aid, you¡¯d still be free to choose whether to act or not.¡± She then added, ¡°It will be worth your time when such a timees.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at her, thinking that the piece of Taiyi Metal was worth at least several hundred million yuan. It might even fetch a price well over one billion yuan in an auction.


    There was no doubt that the piece of metal was something very precious, yet in her eyes, it was but a gift to forge a connection with Lu Xuan.


    She was definitely plotting something very huge. Lu Xuan was no fool. He knew that the person that she intended to kill would most probably be someone really troublesome. She would not have needed to go to such lengths otherwise.


    There was no way he would have just agreed to it.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take your gift then.¡±


    Lu Xuan did not bother with pleasantries. He really needed such a piece of metal to forge his new sword, after all.


    That sword would boost hisbat capacity by over 50 percent.


    She was relieved to see Lu Xuan take her gift. While Lu Xuan did not fall for her charm, he did not refuse her either.


    But then again, she knew just how adamant the will of the man in front of her, and he definitely was not someone she could mobilize with simple conditions.


    However, she simply had no other options. She was unable to think of anyone other than Lu Xuan being capable enough to kill that person, and take revenge for her family.


    She would have been willing to do just about anything, even if she were to give everything she got to see her goals be achieved, which included even herself.


    She deemed Lu Xuan to probably be the only man in the world capable of pulling off such a feat.


    She had been wracking her brains to find a way to make an acquaintance with him ever since she came to know of him, eventually finding an opportunity to allow her to forge such a connection.


    ¡°In that case, I will dly hand the Taiyi Metal over to you, Mr. Lu.¡± She continued, ¡°Consider it a gift from a friend.¡±


    ¡°This is some ¡®friend¡¯ indeed.¡±


    Lu Xuan took the wooden box that she handed over. There was a piece of a rock about the size of a grown man¡¯s palm. It emanated a faint golden sheen.


    ¡°It is indeed a piece of Taiyi Metal.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded.


    There were a lot of simr treasures throughout the world that directly connected to the workings of spirit qi. Due to the depletion of such spirit qi for the past several hundred years, such treasures became incredibly rare, and Taiyi Metal, which had been rare to begin, became something capable of fetching astronomical prices.


    But then again, there was also no doubt about the potency of Taiyi Metal. Even tiny bits of the metal would have made Lu Xuan¡¯s Bloodthirst even sharper than it already was.


    The piece was not as huge as Lu Xuan expected it to be, but it nheless proved sufficient for the job.


    ¡°Well then, you can consider me a friend of yours now. But if you want to get my hands dirty, you need to bring more to the table,¡± Lu Xuan added.


    ¡­

 Chapter 224 - Dragonslayer

    <h4>Chapter 224: Dragonyer</h4>


    ¡°Yes, I will definitely make it worth your while when the timees, Mr. Lu,¡± Shida Miwako bowed slightly and said.


    ¡°Well then, I best get going,¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    Yang Chengsi only spoke when they both left the manor, ¡°Master, this woman is really not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lu Xuan nodded and said.


    ¡°This Shida Miwako woman is anything but weak. She¡¯s already at Deity Level, and bing an Invincible Vajra would also only be a matter of time. She knows well enough of what I¡¯m capable of. If the job is to simply kill an Invincible Vajra, this piece of Taiyi Metal is more than enough to serve as payment.¡±


    ¡°Yet, she went through such lengths just to get acquainted with me. You can tell from that one fact that the one she wants me to kill will be anything but easy,¡± Lu Xuan borated inly.


    It was entirely up to him to decide if he wanted to do her such a favor, but all of that nheless proved that her goals were definitely anything but straightforward and simple.


    Yang Chengsi nodded in response. That piece of Taiyi Metal was a very tempting offer to him. If someone were to hire him to kill someone else, even if the target were to be an Invincible Vajra, such an offer would have been enough to get him to work.


    Weapons forged using Taiyi Metal would have boosted hisbat capacity significantly after all.


    That was why he was able to tell that the woman was up to something really troublesome.


    ¡°Take a look into the background of this Shida Miwako woman. I have a feeling that things are gonna be anything but simple,¡± Lu Xuan added matter-of-factly.


    He had no fear of whatever she was plotting, but he hated the idea of being made someone else¡¯s tool and get someone else¡¯s dirty work done.


    ¡°Will do,¡± Yang Chengsi replied.


    ¡°Get me somece quiet. I need to train in istion for some time,¡± Lu Xuan then added.


    Yang Chengsi nodded and got Lu Xuan a manor. The ce was one of the properties that belonged to apany operating under Yang Chengsi¡¯s name. The ce was vacant at the moment and served coincidentally as the ideal ce for one such purpose.


    Lu Xuan began shutting himself inside and forged his weapon, afterying down a defensive formation around the manor.


    He took out Bloodthirst from the box, intending to use the de as the core for forging a new sword. The addition of that piece of Taiyi Metal would be more than sufficient to make that sword into a true power item.


    That sword would also serve as his trump card.


    At current stages with the world, there were few experts capable of forging such items, but Lu Xuan¡¯s expertise in the art was nheless sufficient to make him a master.


    The Bloodthirst hovered before Lu Xuan, emanating a faint scent of bloodlust.


    Lu Xuan performed a hand seal, and at the very next moment, a wisp of seemingly cold, eerie me burst in his hand. The mes were snow-white and looked extremely spooky.


    He felt his Spiritual Qi reserves suffer a sharp drop the very second that burst of mes came into being.


    Despite having inborn Taoism aptitude, his rate of regeneration was unable to do more than maintain his reserves from the frightening consumption of the mes, slowing said rate to a degree deemed eptable.


    If it had been others at Celestial Realm performing the feat, their Spiritual Qi would have beenpletely depleted before long.


    That was the mes he was about to use for forging his new weapon. That was a me that he chanced upon back in his past life, which was called the Freezing Clear Spirit me. It was something he acquired from some minor world, which worked exceptionally well for crafting all manner of items.


    There was no doubt that he had yet to acquire that spark of me in this lifetime, but he still knew enough about the Freezing Clear Spirit me to replicate some of its powers by using only his own Spiritual Qi.


    The original version of the me was actually something capable so fearsome, that even a tiny wisp would have been able to reduce the likes of Luo City to ashes.


    That was a literal fact instead of a figurative exaggeration.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s replica of the true Freezing Clear Spirit me was actually less than 0.001 percent of the true version¡¯s actual powers.


    But then again, it was still far more than enough for crafting himself a new weapon.


    The Bloodthirst, which was nigh-indestructible, began to ring the very instant it touched the mes. The de was reduced to a puddle of liquefied metal before long.


    He then added the Taiyi Metal into the mix with his other hand.


    That piece of Taiyi Metal was far sturdier than Bloodthirst itself. It had taken quite some time for it topletely melt, even when continuously burned by those fearsome mes.


    He then mixed the two puddles of liquefied metal together and began to craft it into shape while chanting the required mantra.


    Several hours passed, and the two different liquids finally merged into a single entity.


    He looked rather pale by then, as the Spiritual Qi in his body was near beingpletely depleted after sustaining the mes for hours.


    Worse still, he had only been able to do so due to the frightening regeneration provided by his inborn Taoism aptitude, which was far above that of usual cultivators. His reserves would have beenpletely depleted a long time ago.


    Even if a fighter at Celestial Realm were to have his level of knowledge regarding such crafting of items, the process would have taken days at the very least, to get to the stage he got to at the moment.


    He then popped out some pills for regenerating his reserves from his ring and gulped them down right away.


    His reserves, which had been near total depletion, began regenerating right away. He then continued crafting his new weapon.


    It did not take long for the mix to gradually form the shape of a sword, with the details getting increasingly clear.


    He nodded satisfyingly. That rate of progress meant that it would have only taken a day at most for his desired weapon topletelye into being.


    While the new sword was hardly worth mentioning whenpared to power items he had at his disposal in his past life, that new sword was nheless more than enough for him at the moment.


    A day passed in the blink of an eye. He never left the manor that whole day due to him working on the weapon without rest.


    Yang Chengsi was also stayingpletely still in some dank corner outside of the manor, protecting his master, who was busy at work inside.


    As a crime boss of a province, it had been quite a while since he did something like that. There were just too few people throughout the world who were of a high enough status for someone like him to serve someone else like that.


    He was still a boss of sorts at Invincible Vajra after all, and only someone like Lu Xuan would be able to make him submit.


    An incredibly sharp aura burst out from the manor when as he was performing his guard duty, stayingpletely still. He then sensed a powerful sword aura shrouding the entire manor at the very next moment.


    However, the whole phenomenon did notst for more than a few brief moments. That terrifying sword aura quickly rescinded and disappeared without a trace.


    So, is he done? Yang Chengsi wondered deep down.


    In the manor, Lu Xuan was looking at the pitch-ck sword, which had certain sections gilded in golden, rustic patterns. He held it in his hand.


    The de looked extremely cool. At the same time, it gave off an aura suggesting that it boasted a sharpness like no other.


    Its presence was so intimidating that it seemed as if one could end up being injured by the immense sword aura just by looking at it.


    ¡°Finally done. I¡¯ll call you ¡®Dragonyer¡¯ from here on out,¡± Lu Xuan quipped.


    ¡­

 Chapter 225 - Emerging from Isolation, and the Invasion of the Vampiric Empire

    <h4>Chapter 225: Emerging from Istion, and the Invasion of the Vampiric Empire</h4>


    A dragon pattern vaguely covered the pitch-ck body of the de.


    One could sense a faint yet intimidating sword auraing from it.


    The Dragonyer was obviously a better swordpared to the Bloodthirst.


    It was truly something worthy of being ssified as a power item.


    The de managed to achieve the power of a mid-tier power item, skipping the stage of being a low-tier one entirely.


    While the difference between low-tier and mid-tier power items did not seem to be much, the powers represented by the tier difference were actually significant.


    If Chu Yunfan were to make a move again, he would not have needed to summon the thunder dragon again, for that Dragonyer de alone would have enabled him to sink an American aircraft carrier.


    That was a feat deemed near impossible for a low-tier power item.


    The sword had evidently be more than the usual so-called godlike weapons.


    One of the examples of so-called godlike weapons would be the Bloodthirst. Its sharpness was unmatchedpared to regr cold arms, even when said cold arms were forged from modern high-tech alloys.


    Despite the Bloodthirst¡¯s formidable status, it was still considered a weapon of mortals instead of a power item befitting a true cultivator.


    While power items were nheless formidable weapons as well, they were more than just formidable weapons. Their prowess lied with more than just their sharpness, as they inherently came with all types of mystical abilities.


    Take the Dragonyer as an example. It was a power item that Lu Xuan sealed that terrifying Advent of the Thunder Dragon skill with. The Dragonyer practically enabled him to cast that skill as he wished in the future. He had not had to worry about depleting all of his powers with that one single move.


    But then again, it was a one-time thing; he had to replenish the skill into the de afterward, nheless.


    The unreal properties of the Taiyi Metal enabled Lu Xuan to boost the Dragonyer¡¯s quality from its supposed low-tier to mid-tier in one shot.


    When it came to sharpness alone, however, the Dragonyer was more than enough to match that of high-tier power items.


    That weapon was more than enough for Lu Xuan at the moment. The era where power items were all over the ce had yet toe, after all.


    Without nourishment from spirit qi, qualities of many power items saw a sharp drop in every way, even if they were to be able to be preserved after the dragon vein was severed.


    His Coiling Dragon Ring was one such power item.


    Whenpared to the ring he possessed back in his past life, the Coiling Dragon Ring, as it was at the moment, was but a low-tier power item.


    However, even low-tier power items were considered extremely precious at the moment, nheless. Even massive organizations like the Taichu Group, which benefited from its ancient heritage of cultivation, did not necessarily have many such low-tier power items at their disposal. Even if they were to have any mid-tier ones in their possession, those items had to be reserved as trump cards.


    That was due to them not having Lu Xuan¡¯s powers. They needed to think of ways just to even make use of such power items alone instead of being able to field them as regr, standard weapons of war.


    The Dragonyer alone had boosted Lu Xuan¡¯sbat capacity by over 50 percent.


    50 percent was actually far more terrifying than it sounded like; it was an increase in powers that many Invincible Vajras could only dream of.


    Lu Xuan emerged out of istion, and Yang Chengsi, who had been waiting outside, went up to him right away. He reported any changes that had happened thus far.


    It was only then that Lu Xuan realized that the world was no longer the same as the one he knew that he went into istion.


    It was especially so when the world of cultivators was concerned.


    While he had only used a single day to craft the Dragonyer, he went on to patch all manner of inadequacies with the de afterward. He then sealed the Advent of the Thunder Dragon skill into it. The entire process took him one whole week.


    A lot has changed throughout the world within that one week.


    The change was far more pronounced when it came to the world of cultivators.


    The huge shadow that loomed over the United States all along¡ªthe Vampiric Empire¡ªbared its fangs.


    The empire¡¯s existence was considered a secret frommon folks. Governments of nations all over the world had been reluctant to acknowledge the existence of those paranormal beings and phenomena before spirit qi was restored to the world for fear of throwing their citizens into mass panic.


    However, the existence of such beings was not a secret to cultivators.


    The backing of the Vampiric Empire had a lot to do with the United States¡¯ streak of victories throughout the wars they fought all over the world for the past several decades.


    The American government never got along well with the Vampiric Empire, and massive wars had even broken out between the two parties.


    But then again, the development of affairs throughout the years had cemented the symbiosis between the Vampiric Empire and the American government, effectively making them into a single entity.


    It had been the vampires that took out any paranormal factors, specifically the cultivators who possessed mystical abilities, when the United States went to expand its influence throughout the world.


    The way the American government went about waging wars throughout the world in earlier times earned the ire of cultivators worldwide.


    It was especially so after World War II.


    The vampires had been able to maintain their powers from declining rapidly through deriving sustenance from human blood. That was precisely why the Vampiric Empire was able to keep expanding its influence throughout the years, while many cultivators had fallen into decline. A good number of ancient cultivation heritages struggled to keep themselves afloat.


    The Huaxian cultivators were no strangers to the Vampiric Empire, especially after the North Korean War back in the 1950s, where a massive head-on conflict broke out between the Huaxian cultivators and the Vampiric Empire.


    That battle was indeed an earth-shaking one, and the Huaxian cultivators, which had been in severe decline, suffered a crippling blow.


    But they still managed to repel the forces of the Vampiric Empire.


    Both parties suffered great losses.


    Since then, the Vampiric Empire never dared to set foot on Huaxian soil any longer.


    The vampires bared their fangs out in the open yet again after spending nearly 100 years recuperating, and it was the Huaxian cultivators that they were after.


    The leading vampire was also someone that even the Huaxian cultivators were very familiar with, for he was none other than Count Drac, the one who led the Vampiric Empire¡¯s forces and cultivators from many other nations, to attack Huaxia back in the day.


    About 100 hundred years had passed since then, and that king of vampires hadpletely recovered apparently. He pulled something that shocked the entire world of cultivators of Huaxia, on the very day he stepped foot onto Huaxian soil.


    Several days ago, on the brightly lit base of the WuTang n in the WuTang Mountains.


    As one of the topmost heritages among all found in Huaxian soil, the WuTang n was deemed the Shaolin Temple¡¯s equal.


    It was said that the south revered the WuTang while the north, the Shaolin.


    That saying alone was more than enough to demonstrate the prestige of the WuTang n.


    It was especially so after spirit qi was restored to the. The n, which had been struggling to survive for ages, brought the age-old heritage to the fore, nurturing a great many renowned fighters in a very short period of time, shaking the cultivators of the south. Its influence became so great that it seemed as if the WuTang n had be one of the leaders among the cultivators of the south.


    The n¡¯s prestige and status were recovering at a frightening rate, approaching what they had been several hundred years ago.


    A faint barrier enveloped the entire n¡¯s estate, on top of its majestic temples, which served as a measure to fend off both invaders, as well as pesky tourists.


    A group of figures d in ck was moving at a frightening speed to the top of the n in the dark of night.


    One could vaguely tell those beings to be of blonde hair and blue eyes. They were of very paleplexion and wore ck robes. What stood out most, however, were the webbed wings that grew out of their backs. They were huge and powerful enough to give them sustained flight.


    ¡­

 Chapter 226 - Attacking the WuTang Clan

    <h4>Chapter 226: Attacking the WuTang n</h4>


    The handsome-looking man who was taking the lead was none other than Count Drac, one of the three elders who controlled the entire Vampiric Empire.


    An immensely threatening and eerie aura emanated from his being in the dark of night.


    About a dozen other figures showed up behind him, and all of them sported a presence simr to his, yet it was easy to tell them apart, for their auras were far weaker than that of Count Drac.


    However, every single one of them emanated an aura that was every bit on par with Invincible Vajras.


    Every single one of them was a bloodkin handpicked by the count himself. And every single one of them held high positions with immense executive powers within the empire.


    As a result of them being bloodkin handpicked and nurtured personally by the count, their powers were far greater than that of the usual vampires. At the same time, all of them were very loyal to the count as well, and they were all members of the count¡¯s inner circle.


    All of them consisted of the force that the count brought on his trip to subdue Huaxia. They did not need to bring any of their underlings with them due to being able to sire vampires on the spot, should the need for more hands arise.


    ¡°WuTang n. It¡¯s been nearly 100 years, and I¡¯m finally here again,¡± the countmented inly.


    ¡°Given that it¡¯s been about 100 years, I guess that old fart should be dead by now. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to tear him apart myself and have him watch me eviscerate his n.¡±


    The count recalled what happened nearly a century ago: the Americans, who were backed by the Vampiric Empire, won the second world war, and the power of the nation was at an all-time high. The empire had gotten so powerful that even Europe as a whole, where the main base of the church was, was being beaten left, right, and center by the Empire¡¯s forces.


    It was due precisely to such events that the phrase ¡°how many divisions has the pope?¡± came about.


    The Vampiric Empire expanded furiously worldwide, yet they suffered a defeat like no other on the battlefields of North Korea.


    The count led the many forces of the empire he personallymanded in the invasion of North Korea, and the nation¡¯s cultivation forces had been so weak that they were swiftly crushed. The North Korean cultivation forces were eliminated by the vampires in a single night.


    It was then when the count met that man¡ªChongxuzi¡ªwho imed to be the second true zhenren after Zhang Sanfeng¡ªthe founding master of the WuTang n.


    It was Chongxuzi who led the Huaxian cultivators to the North Korean¡¯s aid.


    Both parties fought an epic battle between them, the scale of which rivaled that between two nations.


    The battle ended with both parties suffering massive losses. The forces that the countmanded personally, which consisted of many from the empire, and many other nations pledging allegiance to them, suffered a crippling blow as well.


    The result had been so severe that even he was injured by one sh of the sword by Chongxuzi, which almost took out his core¡ªthe heart.


    Vampires had a biological structurepletely different from that of humans¡¯. It allowed them to regenerate and revive indefinitely. Killing a vampire would require destroying their hearts.


    That was the only time the count came really, really close from truly being killed outright.


    He spent nearly 100 years in deep sleep after that, absorbing fresh blood ceaselessly to mend his injuries.


    However, the injury caused by that sh of the sword was still unable to fully heal despite being treated for nearly a century. If it had not been for spirit qi getting restored to the, no one would have had any idea when he would have woken up from his sleep.


    He lost back in that battlefield in North Korea in the past, and at present, he came all the way east to Huaxia to take his revenge.


    ¡°We¡¯ll begin by taking out the WuTang n.¡±


    A ferocious smirk was seen on his face as that thought came to mind.


    He then extended a huge white hand and went straight for that barrier after saying that.


    The white hand became a bloodied w in midair, which then hit the barrier squarely.


    The barrier was torn apart at the very moment his attack connected.


    While the barrier was very formidable against the usual cultivators, so much so that it could even withstand strikes from missiles, it might have as well been made out of cardboard in the face od some being as terrifying as Count Drac.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Many cultivators of the WuTang n whoid low and trained behind the barrier were alerted the very instant the barrier was broken.


    Formidable auras emanated from deep within the n¡¯s estate.


    Many figures were seen blitzing about at frightening speed and arrived below the count and his men.


    There were many among those cultivators who were of Deity Level and many more who were at the National Guardian Level. That alone was a show of the n¡¯s frightening heritage.


    The n had recovered so drastically despite the fact that it had not been long since spirit qi was restored to the world, after all.


    However, the count simply remained pping the webbed wings on his back while hovering in midair, not bothering to acknowledge those who gathered below him.


    While there was no doubt that those people were cultivators of the WuTang n, they were far weaker than the man he remembered so well, due to said man¡¯s exceptionally formidablebat prowess.


    The disciples of the n who gathered around looked up. They were quickly stunned upon seeing those people up in the air.


    ¡°Wait, are those vampires?¡± Many disciples quickly regainedposure after being momentarily stunned at the sight.


    Many of them ventured outside for further learning, and as such, they were naturally familiar with the image of vampires. That familiarity was further cemented as they trained in the n, due to having been taught of the n¡¯s history as well.


    That battle that happened nearly a century ago was a highlight of their learning, after all.


    The forces of the WuTang n led the Huaxian cultivators to battle and dealt a crippling blow to the Vampiric Empire in that one battle. That was one battle that the n had been very proud of.


    One of the reasons why the n managed to stand and develop throughout the years, unaffected by the many social unrests and movements taking ce within the nation throughout the years, was due to the n¡¯s contribution back then.


    But then again, none of them expected the vampires toe kicking down their door like that.


    So the Vampiric Empire is on an eastward conquest, then? many cultivators thought.


    Several other figures were seening from afar not long after. They were all wearing Taoist robes and looked to be not from this world.


    One of them looked to be in his middle age. His robed appearance made him look like a demigod of sorts.


    ¡°My name is Jingyunzi. I am the leader of the WuTang n of Huaxia of the current generation. May I know why are you here, sir? Are you oblivious to the fact that there is a truce between us of the Huaxian world of cultivation, and you all of the Vampiric Empire? Are you trying to start a war here?¡± Jingyunzi asked as he frowned at the vampires hovering in the air far away. He felt that he had seen the leader of the vampire somewhere before.


    He recalled with perfect rity at the very next moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re Drac!¡± Jingyunzi gasped, as he finally recalled where he had seen the count before.


    He joined the expedition to North Korea with his brothers and sisters from the n all those years ago when he was still very young. He saw the count fought with his very own eyes all those years ago.


    Their master perished after that battle, and he lost many of his elder brothers and sisters of the n. Most of the senior cultivators of the n perished in that battle as well.


    It was due precisely to that event that he eventually became the leader of the WuTang n. He was also all too familiar with Count Drac, who was almost able to wipe out his n¡¯s forces single-handedly.


    While Jingyunzi had not seen the count in the flesh for nearly 100 years, he was nheless able to recall everything within the shortest period of time.


    ¡­

 Chapter 227 - A Single Crippling Blow

    <h4>Chapter 227: A Single Crippling Blow</h4>


    Jingyunzi felt a chill running down his spine right away.


    He was simply too familiar with what kind of a monster Count Drac was.


    ¡°Monster¡± was indeed an apt term for describing the Count, for he was not even a human, to begin with.


    If it had not been for that cultivation force led by the n back then, the entire world of cultivation of Huaxia would probably be in ruins now.


    Jingyunzi knew all too well how the Vampiric Empire, which had been fighting a losing battle against the church and fled to America, dealt a crippling blow to the native cultivation forces of the continent in the first ce.


    There had been no way the Spanish Conquistadors, which numbered little more than 100, were able to topple an entire Incan Empire.


    What happened was not actually as simple as how it had been told in history books.


    The Incan cultivators were yed and taken apart by their vampire captors, who then proceeded to make power items out of their skulls. It was a brazen act like no other.


    The feud between the Count and the WuTang n was also not something that could be clearly illustrated with just a few sentences either.


    It was Jingyunzi¡¯s master who dealt a blow so heavy to the Count that he had to fall into a deep sleep for nearly a century, after all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know me, puny Taoist priest. It seems like you¡¯re one of the survivors from that battle then.¡± The Count smirked coldly as he answered. Extreme coldness filled his eyes when he said that.


    Jingyunzi locked his gaze at the Count and continued, ¡°So you think you can throw your weight around on Huaxian soil then? Well, you might as well have signed your death warrant.¡±


    The Count then burst intoughter. ¡°You think you Huaxians, in your current state, can take me on? You people have been in decline for so long to realize that you people are no longer the center of cultivation in the entire world.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re one of those survivors from that battle, puny priest, I guess I¡¯d take a look at how much you¡¯ve grown throughout the years,¡± the Count smirked coldly and said. His expression was one of extremely cruelty.


    At the very next moment, the Count flicked one of his fingers, sending a beam of blood-colored energy from above, heading straight for Jingyunzi.


    Jingyunzi stepped out in response, unsheathing the rustic sword he wore on his back. His Spiritual Qi was cranked to its fullest, and his full head of silver hair billowed. Massive bursts of power emanated from his being.


    He, too, had reached Invincible Vajra Level and had been at the level for a very long time.


    One could even say that he was steps away from breaking into Celestial Realm.


    It was a pity that back when he trained all those years ago, the world no longer allowed anyone to break into the Celestial Realm anymore.


    Things were not like how they had been with the founding master back then. Back when the founding master achieved ultimate mastery, it had not been long since Liu Bowen severed the dragon¡¯s vein. There were still some cultivators who were able to make a breakthrough into Celestial Realm due to having unparalleled talents and dedicated hard work over very long periods of time.


    The shackle of the world was hardly considered powerful back then.


    By the time Jingyunzi walked the path of cultivation, the limit the world ced on all cultivators was as solid as it could be.


    Despite being a step away from making such a breakthrough, he was still unable to make the breakthrough.


    But then again, at such a level, some might actually have powers rivaling those at Celestial Realm.


    If spirit qi were to be restored to the world further, breaking through into Celestial Realm would have been a certainty in his case.


    As such, he had been spending much of his time prior in istion, just so to prepare himself for the eventual breakthrough.


    He only emerged after sensing terrifying aura emanating from the Count and the vampire invaders.


    The sword on his back was unsheathed, and he quickly conjured a terrifying sword aura attack.


    The sword aura sted right onto the blood-colored beam.


    Booom!


    The explosion felt like one resulting from two missiles crashing into each other, bringing about a staggering shockwave.


    Jingyunzi was sted several steps away. He quickly rposed himself.


    Many disciples of the n were unable to help but gasp at the scene.


    Jingyunzi was one of the few senior disciples who survived that battle in North Korea all those years ago.


    His powers had gotten to levels so frightening that he was considered a walking terror in the n.


    His reserves and experience were massive. Despite being an Invincible Vajra himself, his actual powers were far above those of the usual Invincible Vajras.


    Yet, that full-powered attack of his was actually repelled by the Count, who had only used one finger.


    He felt his hands trembling slightly, and the shock almost made him puke blood.


    The Count¡¯s powers were indeed every bit as terrifying as he remembered them to be, far more terrifying than that of his own.


    However, backing down was not an option for him, as it was the WuTang n that was right behind him.


    If he were to lose the fight, there was probably no one else among the disciples capable of stopping the Count.


    ¡°Hah! Come on!¡± Jingyunzi roared and took a huge leap.


    At that moment, one of the vampires was no longer able to contain themselves, charging out to meet Jingyunzi.


    That vampire was also at Invincible Vajra Level, and their powers were extremely frightening.


    The power of that vampire was so fearsome that one could even smell the stench of blood after they opened their mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Jingyunzi struck without any hesitation. His sword went right through that iing vampire.


    ¡°Arrrgghh!¡±


    That vampire shrieked in terror, and their body began to crumble under the pull of some inexplicable forces. They eventually were reduced to wisps of mes, then disappeared without a trace.


    That was an additional ability imbued in Jingyunzi¡¯s sword.


    The WuTang n¡¯s cultivators might have been of Taoist heritage, but their knowledge regarding ways of taking out dark creatures was every bit on par with that of Buddhists¡¯.


    One could even say that the vampire was really unlucky enough to meet their bane, beingpletely killed off by a single attack.


    Jingyunzi panted hard. While that thrust did not seem to be something extraordinary, it had actually exhausted most of his energy.


    He was of advanced age and was not an immortal like the Count was.


    Such intense battles were more than enough to drain him severely.


    Killing that vampire might have looked easy, but it had actually been very, very hard on him.


    Seeing just how many vampires there were still behind the Count, the disciples were on the edge of falling into despair.


    However, after seeing how formidable Jingyunzi was by how he ferociously brought down that vampire, killing one that was an Invincible Vajra Level, the morale among the n¡¯s cultivators spiked.


    ¡°Hmph. I didn¡¯t expect a damned remnant like you would not only live this long but had actually managed to get this far in cultivation as well.¡± The Count¡¯s expression remained ice-cold, and there was hardly any change to his expression. He lookedpletely unfazed by what happened. ¡°If the world changes even further, you might actually get to Celestial Realm. Speaking of Celestial Realm, I remember that old fart being at that level as well. Hehe, but I guess you¡¯re out of luck now.¡±


    The Count shouted and pointed his finger again, bring about a crimson beam that was far thicker than the previous one at Jingyunzi.


    Pfftt!


    Jingyunzi roared and swept his sword again.


    However, that attack did not manage to break that crimson beam, and the sword was sent flying by the shock of that attack instead.


    The beam then punched through his left shoulder.


    He was sent flying right away. Blood spilled all over the floor shortly after.


    He was severely injured by just a single move. If it had not been for his quick reflexes enabling him to evade that fatal hit in time, he most probably would have been killed.


    Despite what just happened, the disciples of the n present remained dead silent.


    ¡­

 Chapter 228 - Repelling Count Dracula

    <h4>Chapter 228: Repelling Count Drac</h4>


    Everyone was stunned.


    All of the disciples of the n knew just how powerful their leader was just by looking at how he managed to kill a vampire with Invincible Vajra Level powers with a single thrust.


    Jingyunzi¡¯s powers had been tempered for a very, very long time at the Invincible Vajra Level, after all.


    It was just like Count Drac said, if the world were to see yet another change, Jingyunzi would have most definitely made a breakthrough into the Celestial Realm right away.


    Yet, such a being remained utterly helpless in front of the Count.


    The power difference was to such extent that Jingyunzi simply stood no chance against the Count.


    He was easily and severely injured with just a single attack from the Count.


    It was simply too terrifying.


    The Count was more than capable of killing Jingyunzi without breaking a sweat.


    The power difference between Celestial Realm and Invincible Vajra was simply too great. Even though Jingyunzi¡¯s power was considered to be at the very top even among fellow Invincible Vajras, and he was only a step away from breaking into Celestial Realm, he was inferior to the Count in terms ofbat capacity.


    Everyone shared one same thought after seeing what happened.


    All beneath Celestial Realm are little more than bugs.


    A cultivator was beneath mentioning until they made it to Celestial Realm.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±


    Many of the disciples of the n went up to him out of concern.


    The cultivators of the n were almost wiped out in that battle about a century ago. All of the senior members at the time perished, and few among Jingyunzi¡¯s generation managed to make it back alive.


    A great majority of the n at the moment consisted of members ofter generations that were technically Jingyunzi¡¯s disciples. There were few who came from the line of other masters in the n.


    All of them went up to Jingyunzi, concerned for his wellbeing after seeing him be dealt such a crushing blow.


    ¡°Prep the True Force Seven-sectioned Formation and stop him!¡± Jingyunzi shouted, and everyone from the n began to get into position.


    It was a technique invented by the founding master of the WuTang n, Zhang Sanfeng, many years ago. Once the formation was put into ce, the powers of the casters of the formation would be greatly boosted.


    It was a formation that required at least seven to put up, and greater numbers would derive a greater boost in powers.


    The huge True Force Seven-sectioned Formation was put in ce before long. One could have easily seen the formation to actually be an incredibly huge Taiji Diagram if one were to look at it from above.


    ¡°The True Force Seven-sectioned Formation, eh?¡± The Count¡¯s eyes were incredibly cold. There was no doubt that he knew of the formation, as it was precisely the formation that held him back for quite a while back in the day.


    He was only truly stopped after Chongxuzi came while he was held back by the formation. Both parties fought a great battle afterward. While he seeded in killing Chongxuzi, he was, in return, severely injured by Chongxuzi. The injury was so fundamental that he had to retreat.


    Both sides lost in that battle.


    ¡°You think such a formation would be able to stop me? You people had Chongxuzi back in the day, and now I¡¯ll see what you people will bring to the table to stop me.¡±


    The Count was furious, as the formation reminded him of the suffering he had to endure for the past century.


    He came right above the formation in an instant.


    Boom!


    A huge rumble was heard all over the ce. Boundless sword aura shed with the huge blood-colored energy in the air, lighting up the night sky.


    Pfftt. Pfftt. Pfftt.


    The disciples who formed the True Force Seven-sectioned Formation spitted blood from their mouths, as they were severely injured by the Count¡¯s attack.


    It was a terrifying being that they had never seen before. They never saw anyone capable of bringing about such an impact on their True Force Seven-sectioned Formation single-handedly.


    Many of weaker training and had yet to reach Baodan Grandmaster Level in the formation were killed on the spot, their internal organs turned to mush.


    Almost everyone who formed the formation was injured. Many Invincible Vajra Level fighters spat blood from their mouths as well.


    They all were utterly defenseless before an ancient vampire like Count Drac.


    They looked so pathetically weak.


    ¡°The formation is the same formation from back in the day, but you all are far beneath those who manned the formation back then.¡±


    The Count smirked.


    ¡°I wonder just how many attacks you all can endure!¡±


    The Count brought about yet another attack before long, extending his hand, turning it into a bloody w. He banged on the formation.


    Boom!


    The True Force Seven-sectioned Formation was sted apart right there and then. Countless disciples of the n spat up blood, and that time, not even the likes of Martial Arts Legends were capable of withstanding the attack. They were killed instantly.


    The size of the formation shrunk yet again.


    Almost all who were below National Guardian Level perished.


    It was a huge loss to the WuTang n.


    The Count then let out an eerie shriek.


    He was getting ready tounch yet another attack.


    However, a bolt of frightening sword aura rained from the sky, blitzing through the air and sweeping about the night sky in an instant.


    The Count sensed the immense threat looming over him in an instant. He backed away almost out of instinct.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    While he was able to evade in time, the vampires behind him were not as quick with their reflexes. All of them were quickly hit by the sword aura and reduced to a bloody mist that rained down on the ground below.


    All of them were destroyed by that one attack, which was so frighteningly formidable not even a single chunk of flesh was left. The regenerative powers that the vampires were so proud of were utterly useless before that sword aura attack.


    The Count just barely managed to evade that frightening attack and had no time to spare for aching over the loss of his underlings. He then locked his gaze on the deeper reaches of the n¡¯s estate.


    A terrifyingly huge de came from the main hall of the n. It headed straight for the Count.


    It was the sword that brought about that terrifying st of sword aura before, and that sword was of a staggering length, exceeding 300 meters in length.


    ¡°The True Force Sword?¡± The Count was familiar with that sword as well.


    It was the very technique that had dealt such a crushing defeat back in the day.


    He then went on to find ways to know more about the attack. It was said that the True Force Sword was a de that Zhang Sanfeng, the founding master of the WuTang n, forged all those years ago.


    It was a sword that was treated as the greatest treasure of the n for ages.


    The n had been able to get rid of countless threats throughout their existence by using that sword alone.


    Back in that battle, it was that very sword that Chongxuzi had dealt such a crushing blow.


    The wound from that attack still pained him somewhat, even in the present day.


    Common mystical des did not have such powers, and it would have been impossible for such attacks to make him fall into a deep sleep for nearly a century.


    If it had not been for the True Force Sword, Chongxuzi, as he was back then, would not have had been able to match the Count, who was at his prime, blow for blow.


    The fight would have only been evenly matched if it was Zhang Sanfeng, who was fighting the Count instead.


    Jingyunzi, who was beneath the sword, chanted ancient mantras as he activated the True Force Sword while holding in the immense pain from his injury.


    Boundless spirit qi around gushed in the sword¡¯s direction, coalescing into sword aura whose intensity kept climbing.


    Another attack coulde at any given moment.


    The Count shot a deadly gaze at Jingyunzi and said, ¡°Hmph. It seems like you¡¯re lucky this time, but you won¡¯t have many days to live after that attack of mine. It¡¯ll only be a matter of time before the WuTang n perishes.¡±


    The Count then transformed into a huge bat after saying that, and he disappeared into the dark of night without a trace mere momentster.


    ¡­

 Chapter 229 - The Count Rampaging throughout the Huaxian World of Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 229: The Count Rampaging throughout the Huaxian World of Cultivators</h4>


    ¡°The Vampiric Empire made a move, eh?¡± Lu Xuan frowned as soon as he got the news.


    He was familiar with the Vampiric Empire, as it had been a monster of an organization that was notorious throughout the world atter stages.


    He was also familiar with the Count, although he assumed that the Count as he was now was probably not as powerful as he knew the Count to be back in his past life.


    ording to what Lu Xuan knew back in his past life, the Vampiric Empire did indeed sh with the WuTang n multiple times over.


    But then again, it was not a one-sided beating. The WuTang n¡¯s formidable heritage was being made use of to the fullest as spirit qi was restored to the world.


    As spirit qi of the world was further restoredter, there had even been several extremely powerful people of Celestial Realm emerging from their ranks.


    The Huaxian world of cultivators was able to handle itself well, even when taking on the Vampiric Empire, whose roots ran even deeper.


    Things were different at present, as the WuTang n was almost wiped out of existence. All of the n¡¯s disciples of lower levels of training were all killed by the Count, dealing a crushing blow to the n.


    While it looked like the sh was due to an age-old feud between both parties being brought to the fore, it actually had a lot to do with Lu Xuan.


    The sh was a direct result of him killing Adam from the Association of Lore Seekers, which then alerted the vampires that backed the association.


    It was due precisely to this that the Count emerged out of his healing sleep prematurely and went to cause trouble in Huaxia.


    The Association of Lore Seekers was directly affiliated with the Vampiric Empire. Almost all of the higher-ups of the association were single-handedly taken care of by Lu Xuan back on Peni Ind, and there was no way the Vampiric Empire would have just kept sitting on their hands after that.


    But then again, the Count saw what he was doing to be an act of saving his underlings, and that was hardly worth mentioning.


    Things felt different on the side of the WuTang n, however, as that battle was definitely one fought with their lives on the line.


    The Count would have just let it slide for the time being if he were to just remain asleep. However, given how he had emerged, he simply saw it fit to get rid of the WuTang n, which had yet to be restored to their former level of power.


    That was why the Count hit the WuTang n first.


    Lu Xuan was able to tell that it could be said that both parties had faced a loss in theirtest sh.


    The n had just been restored somewhat not long ago, and all of the future geniuses that the n had painstakingly gathered perished in that one battle.


    The Count had also lost over a dozen loyal, capable members of his inner circle, all of whom were Invincible Vajra Level fighters.


    However, if one were to look at the sum of things, it became obvious that the losses the WuTang n incurred were greater. Those geniuses training under the n¡¯s wing were not people that could be easily found everywhere, and locating them had taken quite an effort after all.


    Those geniuses were people that the n went out of their way to gather for the past several decades. Furthermore, they were lucky enough to exist at a time where spirit qi was being restored to the world, and the shackles of the were loosening, making it the best era for cultivation.


    Due to what just happened, however, the WuTang n was, ultimately, greatly inferior whenpared to Shaolin.


    A generation gap was already formed.


    Even if the n were to gather more geniuses at the moment, there was still no way for them to be able to catch up within a short period of time. In the case of the Count, losing those underlings was not that much of a big deal.


    Replenishing the void left by those vampires was but a matter of time.


    So long as he¡ªone of the ancestors¡ªof the vampires was able to get on with siring others, getting people of Invincible Vajra Level powers to fill the void would not have been a problem.


    That ability to amass a frightening army of vampires within a short period of time was precisely what made the Vampiric Empire so terrifying.


    All in all, it was apt to say that the WuTang n was severely crippled due to Lu Xuan.


    Yang Chengsi then reported what happened to the Vampiric Empire afterward.


    The invasion of the Vampiric Empire had caused quite amotion.


    The battle that the Huaxian cultivators fought against the Vampiric Empire nearly a century ago had been of a magnitude capable of shaking the earth, after all.


    All cultivation forces found throughout the country had senior members who died by the hands of the vampires before. Thus, it could be said that the vengeance was shared by all throughout the country.


    With the vampires making it so clear of their intention to attack the Huaxian cultivators, one could imagine just how extreme the reactions from the ns and sects were.


    Many from various ns and sects were going out to stop the vampires, yet the number of casualties on their side was equal to the number fielded in the first ce. All of them had their blood sucked dry and reduced to dried husks.


    The Count, on the other hand, had only gotten increasingly powerful because of that, making him near unbeatable across Huaxian soil.


    Themotion had alerted even the Special Task Force, and things had gotten severe enough to have even the Dragon lead a team of Invincible Vajra Level fighters out to intercept the Count. They also fielded the runic ammunition technology provided by Lu Xuan, which was developed from mere runic bullets torge caliber runic shells, and still failed to stop the Count in his tracks.


    The Count was able to get out of the predicament.


    None had seeded in killing the Count.


    However, the operation made both sides incredibly famous.


    There was needless to say with the Count¡¯s case, given how even a force of such caliber backed by the government still failed to stop him in his tracks. The Special Task Force had be renowned as well.


    There had been many fighters from various ns and sects heading out, with some among them being Invincible Vajras, but all fell before the Count nheless.


    All of them had their blood sucked dry.


    While the Special Task Force had not been able to kill the Count, it was the only force capable of escaping from the Count unscathed.


    While the Dragon had not been able to kill the Count as well, but he was nheless far more powerful than all the others who fought the Count.


    That battle reaffirmed the fact that the Special Task Force was still the most powerful cultivation force found in the nation.


    It was especially so when the likes of runic ammunition, runic cannons, and other products thatbined both scientific technology and cultivation, were being used. This made many fighters think twice about taking on the Special Task Force on.


    Just as many of the fighters prided themselves on being utterly immune to the Special Task Force¡¯s bullets and even shells, the Special Task Force quickly responded by fielding something capable of taking those people out.


    One could even imagine the likes of runic RPGs and even runic nuclear munitions probably being developed in the future.


    There was one very ring trait among all of those weapons¡ªthey were developed specifically to take on the cultivators.


    The development of such weapons went from merely dealing an unreal amount of physical damage to dealing mystical damage.


    All who pondered about taking the Special Task Force on were forced to submit.


    That battle had even alerted the Huaxian authorities. There were even rumors about the Zhongnanhai nning on fielding nuclear weapons to take out the Count.


    The only thing that prevented them from doing so was how they continued to fail in tracking the Count, as he was moving too quickly.


    As the Count continued to go on a rampage, many quickly realized something.


    All beneath the Celestial Realm were less than bugs.


    Many Invincible Vajra Level fighters were shocked to the core. They had not been able to do much or be proud of their achievements when a being at the Celestial Realm made his appearance.


    All of them might have as well been made out of paper when facing off against someone of the Celestial Realm, for they were deemed to be little more than bugs that one could easily squish to death.


    But then again, everyone quickly realized the Count¡¯s goal of that trip; he was heading for Yunxuan Vi and targeting Lu Xuan.


    The secret back in Peni Ind was out before long. Many came to know that the Huaxian fighter who killed Adam and Saint Peter was none other than Lu Xuan.


    Count Drac came with a specific purpose of exacting his revenge against Lu Xuan for what thetter did.


    The Count went straight for Yunxuan Vi on the very next day, right after attacking the WuTang n.


    However, the defenses of the vi were far above that of the WuTang n, and there was also the sword formation that Lu Xuan added in ce prior.


    The Count made quite an entrance when he got there, which resulted in him being trapped by both the sword formation and the illusory formation. He only managed to escape the vi after paying the price of having his arm cut off by a st of sword aura.


    That was also the first time the Count suffered any damage since the very moment he attacked the Huaxian cultivators.


    ¡­

 Chapter 230 - It鈥檚 Only Natural That I Kill Him

    <h4>Chapter 230: It¡¯s Only Natural That I Kill Him</h4>


    The sects and ns dared not get themselves anywhere near the Count after hearing what happened to the WuTang n.


    A Celestial Realm being, which was above Invincible Vajras, was no joke.


    However, when they heard that the Count suffered quite a loss at the Yunxuan Vi, all those sects and ns became emboldened.


    That was why they dared to send people to go after the Count in the first ce.


    However, everyone that went after the Count ended up dead. Worse still, they became nourishment for the Count to heal his injuries.


    At the end of those fights where he became surrounded by the Special Task Force, he had already regrown his lost arm.


    He was considered having recovered to his peak state by then.


    The vampires were considered unnaturally blessed beings when it came to such regeneration abilities.


    ¡°Count Drac seems to be something special, after all,¡± Lu Xuanmented after hearing Yang Chengsi¡¯s report.


    The Great Ancestor of the Luo n was hit by a beam of sword aura outside the sword formation, and he almost died on the spot.


    Yet, not only did the Count go all the way into the sword formation, he was even trapped inside both the illusory and sword formations for quite some time. He eventually managed to escape by losing just one arm.


    One could imagine just how eerily powerful the Count actually was.


    If it had been some other cultivation forces that stood in his way, said forces would have been eliminated almost right away, with the Count razing the entire ce inside-out.


    Yang Chengsi¡¯s expression remained grim as he borated. He was not in a mood half as jovial as his master, after all.


    He was only amon Invincible Vajra, and the reports telling how the Count had been able to kill Invincible Vajras like he was ughtering livestock only served to send a bone-chilling cold down his spine.


    The whole thing felt like there were a pair of evil eyes staring at him in the dark of night.


    ¡°The fighters from all sects and ns are now looking for Count Drac, but even if they are able to find any leads regarding his whereabouts, no one has been able to get their hands on him yet,¡± Yang Chengsi continued.


    He had long ordered his underlings in the criminal alliance to find the Count without even needing Lu Xuan to order him to do so.


    But then again, there was simply no way those people could have found the Count¡¯s whereabouts, given their level of powers.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s phone rang at that moment, and the one who called was none other than the Dragon.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally able to get you on the phone, Mr. Lu.¡±


    The Dragon sounded rather anxious.


    Lu Xuan turned his phone off altogether throughout his period of istion, and no one was able to find him.


    He saw Ming Yueyao present at the other end of the video call as well.


    ¡°I have very, very grim news to tell you, Mr. Lu. Count Drac, one of the three elders of the Vampiric Empire behind the Association of Lore Seekers, hase to Huaxia. We suspect that he is looking for you,¡± the Dragon continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the news, and your spections are spot on. He¡¯s most probably here for me,¡± Lu Xuan answered inly, looking unfettered.


    The Dragon looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. The entire world of cultivators in Huaxia was thrown into chaos by that vampire, and it seems like no one can stop him. It¡¯s also unfortunate that I have to stay in the capital and can¡¯t be elsewhere. I¡¯ve been giving the matter a lot of thought, I havee to the conclusion that you are the only one for the job, Mr. Lu.¡±


    The Dragon dared not leave the capital and the Inner Pce at all at the moment. The Count was simply moving too quickly. One could even describe him to be like a gust of wind at the moment.


    If he were to leave the Inner Pce and the Count actually was crazy enough to hit Zhongnanhai, the consequences would be too dire to even imagine.


    If the Count were to be just amon Invincible Vajra, he would have nothing to fear. He would not have needed to fear even if it was about a dozen or dozens of Invincible Vajras hitting the Inner Pce. No one would have been able toe out alive on his watch, after all.


    However, things were different with the Count, as he was of the Celestial Realm.


    If the Count were to be crazy enough to assassinate the members of the Inner Pce, none in Zhongnanhai would have been able to stop him.


    They were only able to fight to a tie with the Count using armament like runic ammunition and runic cannons, after all.


    They would only be able to repel the Count at best.


    It was precisely due to this that he had to shoulder the responsibility of ensuring the Inner Pce¡¯s safety, so it was impossible for him to leave.


    With the exception of the Dragon, the only man capable of posing a threat to the Count to any extent in the entire world was Lu Xuan and no one else.


    The Dragon witnessed how Lu Xuan had been able to wreck the American Seventh Fleet using the Advent of the Thunder Dragon, after all.


    There was no doubt that Lu Xuan was a fighter at the Celestial Realm as well.


    The looks of things at the moment suggested that no one below the Celestial Realm would be able to do anything, and only a being at Celestial Realm could take on another at Celestial Realm.


    ¡°Rx. If he¡¯s here for me, then it¡¯d only be natural for me to kill him,¡± Lu Xuan replied inly.


    The Count intended to take revenge for the association and assert the indomitable pride and influence of the Vampiric Empire, and Lu Xuan needed to make his stance as well.


    The Count was just the scapegoat needed for Lu Xuan to make his point.


    The Count would serve as the perfect example.


    Furthermore, the existence of the Count posed a great threat to his family, and he was not going to let anyone pose a threat to his family.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± The Dragon let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°But then again, the Count is near impossible to track at the moment, and we can¡¯t get a hold of him at all. I¡¯ve asked the military for help, putting the military satellites to work. We must find him, or the consequences will be dire.¡±


    If someone like Count Drac were to go on a killing spree, he could easily level a city in a short period of time. He truly was a walking nuclear weapon.


    The fact was especially prominent, given that he was a bloodkin, which meant that he could kill while boosting his powers by using the blood of his victims. That was what made him so utterly terrifying.


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Lu Xuan shook his head and said.


    ¡°The Count has quite a score to settle with the WuTang n, and he definitely isn¡¯t gonna let them off so easy. I just need to wait for him at the n.¡±


    The Dragon found what Lu Xuan said to be sensible, but he had no idea when the Count was going to hit the n again.


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing I¡¯d like your consent for, Mr. Lu.¡±


    The Dragon paused and recalled yet another matter.


    ¡°Please, go on,¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    ¡°We know that the count lost an arm back in the sword formation of the Yunxuan Vi, and we¡¯d like to recover that arm for research.¡±


    The Dragon looked at Lu Xuan, feeling rather embarrassed.


    Lu Xuan knew immediately what the Dragon was up to. The Dragon wanted to learn of the difference between those at the Celestial Realm and those of Invincible Vajra Level by looking into the arm.


    It would even be better if they were to be able to unlock the secrets through said research, for that meant fostering a huge number of fighters at the Celestial Realm.


    Such was the train of thought at the side of science.


    They also intended to look into the secrets that made vampires what they were. The fact that the Vampiric Empire was emerging yet again meant that they were about to be mortal enemies of the entire world of cultivators in Huaxia.


    They had no choice but to take the matter seriously.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll make some calls and have my people hand the arm to you guys.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding, Mr. Lu,¡± the Dragon said.


    After Lu Xuan hung up the call with the Dragon, Yang Chengsi then said cautiously, ¡°Master, that arm should be worth a city. If we were to auction it, we¡¯d gain riches beyond our imagination. Even the American government would probably be tempted, and we¡¯d definitely be rewarded handsomely for it.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Yang Chengsi and said, ¡°I have no use for that thing. It should only work in my best interest, which is for it to fall into the possession of the authorities and eventually be used for boosting the powers of cultivators throughout Huaxia.


    ¡°I have nock of money, and doing one such favor for the country will be of use to me in the future.¡±

 Chapter 231 - The Horrifying Celestial Realm

    <h4>Chapter 231: The Horrifying Celestial Realm</h4>


    He was not short on money, but he had to think about his family!


    One had to put themselves in other people¡¯s shoes. There would always be things where they would have no choice but to do. They couldn¡¯t always do whatever they wanted!


    It was useless for him to keep that arm. Naturally, he would want to maximize its value!


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to WuTang Mountain!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    At the Special Task Force headquarters building on the outskirts of the Imperial City suburbs, the Dragon was nervously waiting for the results of the analysis.


    Soon, Ming Yueyao went up to him with a stack of materials.


    ¡°Have you got the results of the analysis?¡± the Dragon asked.


    If it was said that people had not known much about the Celestial Realm in the past, but after Drac had wreaked havoc, everyone now knew how powerful the Celestial Realm was.


    Just like the White Ape King¡¯s rampage, how killing on arge scale had made everyone realize the power of the Invincible Vajra Realm.


    But the sensation caused by the White Ape King at that time was undoubtedly not as terrifying as the impact Drac had created.


    Drac was almost out of control!


    Although the White Ape King back then was strong, it was still not as strong as the regr army. As long as it could be eliminated, the White Ape King would not pose a huge threat.


    It had not even dared to appear in any rtivelyrge cities.


    Drac was different. Drac¡¯s existence was obviously beyond the scope of everyone¡¯s knowledge.


    It was unstoppable!


    Even if people were to use heavy weapons, it would be difficult to catch the whereabouts of Drac!


    ¡°The results of the analysis havee out. Drac¡¯s skin is very tough, and there is ayer of fat under the skin. Even if it is by a howitzer, I am afraid there is no way to break thisyer of skin!¡± Ming Yueyao said, ¡°Things like ammunition have bepletely ineffective, and even runic ammunition, coupled with mysterious rune forces, can hardly pose a deadly threat to him!


    ¡°Because there are so few samples that can be used forparison, we can¡¯t be sure whether or not all the experts in the Celestial Realm are like this, or if vampires are different from human beings!¡± Ming Yueyao added, ¡°Also, his strength can probably be judged by the tightness of his muscles. Even without the different energies, such as the Spiritual Qi, he can easily tear up any of the current battle tanks in the world.


    ¡°This haspletely undermined our general impression that vampires are agile. Also, it is estimated that his body may have an extreme evolution when it breaks through to the Celestial Realm.¡± Ming Yueyao looked at the file and said, ¡°After the evolution, its original deficiencies will be greatly made up. There is not much other information, for the time being, so we can only make such a guess!


    ¡°Apart from the muscles, the density of the bones is also very shocking. So far, the usual methods have not been able to break his bones. From this data, we can conclude that even if he were hit by a bullet train, he would not be injured!¡± Ming Yueyao said. ¡°From this, we can probably specte that his internal organs are fairly strong!


    ¡°Breaking through to the Celestial Realm is indeed an all-round evolution!¡± Ming Yueyao said.


    The Dragon nodded while listening and said, ¡°Although the flesh can evolve to a certain extent at the Invincible Vajra Realm, it is far from the evolution in the Celestial Realm!


    ¡°Do you still remember how there were many ancient alkahestry prescriptions in our database that had all kinds of lead and mercury, and that ordinary people would die a terrible death if they ate them? At that time, we all felt that many ancient alchemists were liars!¡± the Dragon said.


    Ming Yueyao nodded. Their Special Task Force had collected a lot of these things, but many of the alkahestry prescriptions looked doubtful.


    They did not look like things that could be taken by people at all!


    ¡°Now that I think about it, maybe the alkahestry pills refined from the alkahestry prescriptions are not for people like us at all, but for creatures like Drac!¡± the Dragon said. ¡°With the strength of an expert in the Celestial Realm, even pebbles could be thoroughly digested!¡±


    ¡°ording to the avable data, it is simply impossible to fight against this creature. It is very unsuitable to use modern scientific and technological weapons to deal with this creature!¡± Ming Yueyao shook her head and said. ¡°The arm was cut off more than a week ago, but the cells are still very active. It is as if it had been cut off just now. This would have been impossible to believe if not for the data received from the research.


    ¡°This kind of creature can lie dormant for more than a few months without eating or drinking. Although they are not impossible to destroy, if they are forcefully annihted, I am afraid our loss will be extreme. The best way to fight against the Celestial Realm is with the Celestial Realm,¡± Ming Yueyao said, turning to look at the Dragon.


    ¡°If we want to deal with Drac now, we will need Lu Xuan!¡± Dragon said.


    ¡°I hope everything goes well!¡±


    At the same time, the atmosphere in WuTang n was gloomy. A few days ago, Drac¡¯s raid had killed and injured the everyone in the WuTang n.


    Everywhere people wore white mourning clothes, as everyone from all sects and ns was walking in twos and threes in the WuTang n to mourn.


    At this time, the entire area around WuTang Mountain had be a forbidden ce for ordinary people.


    This was because no one knew when Drac would suddenly return. Therefore, even though this ce was usually a famous tourist attraction, it was closed at this time.


    There were even troops stationed around, as ordinary people were not allowed to go up the mountain again.


    The tragedy of WuTang Mountain had also aroused a lot of discussions on the Inte.


    Although the news had been officially blocked, the issue was too big and had affected too many people; therefore, there was no way to block itpletely.


    For a while, the news that the WuTang n had been raided by a strong expert and suffered heavy losses spread on the Inte.


    As a matter of fact, over time, people now knew a lot more about the cultivation worldpared to the past.


    Especially when everyone had just found out about the cultivation world, numerous people went to worship teachers on all famous mountains and rivers, wanting to be epted as their disciple.


    But the result was imaginable, where the vast majority of people had failed to be epted by the ns and sects because they were not qualified enough.


    However, this had made the various ns and sects overjoyed. Originally, when they were to recruit disciples, they would not have been able to find a qualified person even if they were to travel around the country for a few years.


    Now, however, thousands of people had delivered themselves to the door. Hence, during that period, they had epted a number of disciples.


    But soon, this craze subsided, because the state began to promote cultivation. Therefore, everyone could now learn the road to cultivation in schools.


    There were also all kinds of free local evening sses for adults.


    If someone wanted to cultivate, they did not have to go to various ns and sects. Also, in peoples¡¯ minds, the ns and sects who cultivated within the depth of the mountains and forests were not as reliable as the government.


    This was why the craze had slowly receded.


    During this process, people began to gain a certain degree of understanding of the various powers of cultivation.


    ¡­

 Chapter 232 - What Is Lu Xuan鈥檚 Background?

    <h4>Chapter 232: What Is Lu Xuan¡¯s Background?</h4>


    Among the many cultivation powers in Huaxia, the traditional and established forces Shaolin and WuTang were naturally the most outstanding among them.


    It was said that there were many famous experts in the world!


    But no one had expected that the WuTang n would be badly damaged by a raid and had to close off the mountain.


    After all, it was impossible to hide the fact that there was a blockade around WuTang Mountain.


    Because of this, there were all kinds of guesses on the inte.


    Some people spected that it was a powerful cultivation force from a foreign country, while others spected that it was the enemy of WuTang Mountain. All kinds of spections could be seen.


    Naturally, ordinary people could only guess as they were not able to get urate information.


    Among the guesses, it was even mentioned that WuTang Mountain had been raided by an old vampire that had killed more than half of the experts.


    This spection was not outstanding among many of the wild guesses, thus, it was impossible to attract people¡¯s attention.


    Some people even swore that this was impossible. WuTang Mountain cultivated the true essence of Taoism, therefore even if it was a vampire, they would be restrained. How could a vampire have killed most of the experts in WuTang Mountain?


    Those who put forward such a statement were simply worshiping and fawning on foreigners!


    It was a mess on the inte, but there had been no official statement.


    On this day, at the foot of the mountain where the WuTang n was located, a teenage-looking man suddenly appeared with a middle-aged man in his thirties.


    It was Lu Xuan and Yang Chengsi.


    As soon as they arrived at the foot of the mountain and before they could go up the mountain, they were stopped by the Taoist children who were guarding the area.


    Many of the upper and lower backbone of the WuTang n had died or were injured, but there were still many Taoist children, all of whom were disciples epted during the surge in cultivation some time ago.


    They were still in the foundation stage, so they could only serve as Taoist children.


    Originally, the weing at the mountain entrance could not be done by a Taoist child, so as not to offend the distinguished guests.


    But when the WuTang n had arrived at this point, it no longer mattered.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Among the two Taoist children, a tall and slim boy with half-long hair stopped Lu Xuan and Yang Chengsi.


    ¡°I am Lu Xuan. When I heard that WuTang Mountain had been raided by Drac, I had toe and offer my condolences!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    The tall and thin Taoist child looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Can you tell me which n or sect you belong to? I can report it to the master!¡±


    ¡°Taoist child, the young master of our family is no ordinary person. Go ahead and report this to your master. Even though you do not know who he is, they definitely know!¡± Yang Chengsi stepped forward and said jokingly.


    The tall and thin Taoist child looked at the two people and felt that they were not there to make trouble. He could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Before Drac had raided WuTang Mountain, they did not go to fight because their cultivation was weak. However, they had all seen how terrible the war was.


    During this time, they were all worried and careful every day for fear that Drac would suddenly return.


    As they were guarding the entrance, they would probably be the first group of people who would lose their lives.


    Although the Taoist child knew that there were many troops stationed around them recently, when he thought about the power of Drac, even if there were an army, they would not be able to handle the old vampire.


    He looked at Lu Xuan suspiciously. He did not know what kind of master Lu Xuan was. Could he be that powerful?


    However, the Taoist child did not dare to treat them coldly, as he hurriedly informed the master through the walkie-talkie.


    Much to his surprise, a momentter, someone had hurriedly arrived. When he saw that it was a middle-aged Taoist Priest, he knew right away that it was Elder Li, a powerful elder in the WuTang n.


    Elder Li had also been stationed near the entrance, just in case Drac would suddenly return. With the strength of those Taoist children, it would be impossible to stop him, and everyone would be killed along the way to the True Force Hall.


    But to the surprise of the tall and thin Taoist child, Elder Li, who was so superior in his eyes and had been cold towards everyone, ran directly to the young man who looked to be a few years younger and made a polite salute.


    ¡°Taoist greets Mr. Lu. It turns out that it¡¯s Mr. Lu who hase. We, WuTang n, are really honored!¡±


    The tall and thin Taoist child looked at the very courteous Elder Li. He even felt that this had exceeded the expected hospitality.


    How was this possible? The WuTang n was a big n, and it was always others who had to curry favors with them. Even an ordinary Taoist child like him would be highly respected when he went outside.


    Once he returned home, both his parents and officials in his hometown had toe to see him in person.


    He knew a lot about the prestige of the WuTang n. Even though they had suffered serious damages and losses, none of the experts of the other ns and sects dared to be presumptuous.


    They had all kept a low profile.


    But now, this young man had unexpectedly got Elder Li toe in person for fear that the person in front of him would be unhappy.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    ¡°I heard that your WuTang n had been badly damaged by Drac, so I¡¯vee to offer my condolences!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu, please. I will show Mr. Lu the way!¡± Elder Li said hurriedly.


    Of course, he knew that the reason Drac had woken up from his deep sleep ahead of time was because of this Lu Xuan in front of him.


    It was because Lu Xuan had killed Adam, which had then drawn Drac out.


    But he did not dare to me Lu Xuan at all. In fact, this matter could not be med on Lu Xuan.


    This was because even though Drac had woken up ahead of time due to Lu Xuan, the reason why he had suddenly raided WuTang n was because of the old feud between the WuTang n and Drac.


    What happened with Lu Xuan was just a coincidence.


    Moreover, he knew that this young man, who looked very bright and more handsome than those so-called handsome young boys, was, in fact, a cruel and ruthless person.


    There were several lineages that had been destroyed by him, and those were the lineages that even the WuTang n had to pay attention to. Although those lineages were a little weaker than them, it was not by a lot.


    Such a cruel person could not be offended!


    Also, not to mention Lu Xuan, the support behind him alone exuded a faint force that made him feel suffocated.


    There was only one possibility for such a force to make him, an expert at the Divine level, feel suffocated. It was someone in the Invincible Vajra Level.


    Thebination of these various reasons made Elder Li very courteous and ingratiating, regardless of the views of the two Taoist children. He led Lu Xuan and Yang Chengsi directly towards where the True Force Hall was located.


    ¡°My goodness. What background does that guy have? Elder Li¡¯s zombie face was smiling so much. I always thought that Elder Li would never smile!¡±


    The other average built Taoist child could not help butin. He was also dumbfounded.


    ¡°Whoever he is, it¡¯s someone we can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± The tall and slim Taoist child said. ¡°But no matter what, we must remember his name and appearance. If we offend him in the future, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 233 - Just A Frog In A Well

    <h4>Chapter 233: Just A Frog In A Well</h4>


    Lu Xuan and Yang Chengsi arrived at the True Force Hall under the guidance of Elder Li.


    At this time, a number of experts in the WuTang n had also received the news, as they separated and stood towards the two sides of the True Force hall.


    Lu Xuan saw that most of the experts there were all at the Divine Level. There were even two Invincible Vajra Level experts.


    Lu Xuan thought that the WuTang n was indeed very profound. After being forced to this point, they still had so many experts.


    It was just that they had lost a lot of mid-level disciples.


    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡±


    At this moment, in the back hall of True Force Hall, Jingyunzi, the WuTang Sectmaster, slowly walked out.


    ¡°I have heard a lot about Mr. Lu. I finally have the honor of meeting you today. I am extremely fortunate,¡± Jingyunzi saluted and said.


    ¡°Sectmaster is too polite!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Lu!¡± Many experts spoke one after another.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Jingyunzi coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, but he immediately covered it with a handkerchief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lu, I look like aughingstock. I fought with Drac, and my injures haven¡¯t recovered yet!¡±


    Jingyunzi turned pale. Earlier, he did note out when the various sects and ns had sent their people toe and mourn.


    If it were not Lu Xuan, then this master, who could be imed as the number one expert in the world, would never havee out to meet anyone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that your injuring isn¡¯t recovering. I think it¡¯s your body that¡¯s about to break down,¡± Lu Xuan frowned and said.


    When everyone heard this, they immediately red at Lu Xuan, who was being very impolite.


    ¡°As expected! I can¡¯t hide anything from Mr. Lu!¡±


    Jingyunzi turned pale.


    ¡°I¡¯m just barely holding on right now. With help from the King of Medicine, I was able to hold on until now. I have done all I can!¡±


    Since he was not able to hide this from Lu Xuan, Jingyunzi decided to stop hiding it.


    At this time, from the rear end of True Force Hall, another middle-aged man with a goatee walked out. When the middle-aged man saw Jingyunzi, he said directly, ¡°Sectmaster Jingyunzi, I already told you not to walk around. You will have seven days to live if you don¡¯t move around like this. But if you continue to move, even the Gods will not be able to save you!¡±


    ¡°King of Medicine, since I¡¯m like this, it doesn¡¯t make any difference if I die a day earlier orter; however, when ites to Mr. Lu, I must see him!¡± Jingyunzi gave a wry smile and said.


    His face was getting paler and paler.


    ¡°Humph, when you die, people will think that the medical skills of this King of Medicine are not good!¡± the goateed man, the King of Medicine, said with a cold hum.


    Obviously, even in the face of the famous WuTang Sectmaster, he did not have the slightest bit of respect in his heart.


    ¡°Take this alkahestry pill; it will cure your injury!¡±


    Lu Xuan took out a porcin bottle of alkahestry pills for healing injuries from his Coiling Dragon Ring, poured out a pill, and handed it to Jingyunzi.


    Jingyunzi looked at Lu Xuan in surprise. He did not believe that Lu Xuan would harm him. There was no feud between them, so it was impossible that Lu Xuan would want to harm him, and it was also unnecessary.


    He could vaguely feel a terrifying force being emitted from Lu Xuan¡¯s body; it was as if he were a beast.


    If Lu Xuan had wanted to kill him, it only required one move. There was no need to drug and kill him.


    ¡°Wait a minute, what is this? How dare you give it to the WuTang Sectmaster?¡± The King of Medicine gave a cold hum, which directly prevented Jingyunzi from taking the alkahestry pill.


    ¡°How dare you doubt the young master of our family!¡± Yang Chengsi hurriedly stepped forward and shouted angrily.


    ¡°I am talking to your master. How is it any of your business?¡± The King of Medicine snorted coldly. He looked down on Yang Chengsi with an arrogant look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a life-saving alkahestry pill. Do you not understand?¡± Lu Xuan frowned and said faintly.


    ¡°I, King of Medicine, am known as the enemy of Yama. Since I can¡¯t save him, then there is no one else in the world who can!¡±


    The King of Medicine was furious, as Lu Xuan had gotten on his nerves.


    In terms of medical skills, what he hated the most was when people questioned his medical ability. He was even more enraged this time around.


    If he decided that someone could not be saved, then no one else would be able to save that person either.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, this is the famous King of Medicine, the number one Medical Taoist expert in our cultivation world. These days, it¡¯s all thanks to the King of Medicine for saving me. Otherwise, I would have died long ago!¡± Jingyunzi said while coughing.


    Lu Xuan nced at the King of Medicine and said faintly, ¡°The number one Medical Taoist? He¡¯s just a frog in a well. If he can¡¯t save you, then no one else can? Is this thetest joke?¡±


    ¡°Brat, you look a bit wet behind the ears. What would you know?¡± The King of Medicine had be even more furious. ¡°If it¡¯s someone even I, the King of Medicine, cannot save, then no one can save that person. Right now, I am just barely keeping the bloodline¡¯s energy in his body from exploding. If you randomly give him an alkahestry pill, he will be killed immediately. At that time, don¡¯t me me!¡±


    ¡°King of Medicine, this Mr. Lu is no ordinary person. He is Mr. Lu, who is now known as the number one expert in the world. I believe Mr. Lu will not harm me!¡± Jingyunzi said.


    He still firmly believed that there was no need for Lu Xuan to harm him, as killing him would not be difficult.


    ¡°Humph, so what if he is number one in the world? Is this his area of knowledge?¡± The King of Medicine was not afraid at all. In the medical profession, he had never been afraid of anyone.


    How many difficult andplicated diseases had been cured by him? How could he be afraid of just one Lu Xuan?


    Lu Xuan nced at the King of Medicine and ignored him. Then, he directly said, ¡°This alkahestry pill is a healing pill that I made. If you trust me, then take it. If you don¡¯t trust me, then forget it!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not want to act as if he was begging Jingyunzi to take it. Saving his life was easy. If Jingyunzi did not trust Lu Xuan, then it could only be said that Jingyunzi would encounter disaster.


    Jingyunzi looked at Lu Xuan, and in the end, he decided to swallow this elixir.


    Anyway, as he had said, the King of Medicine¡¯s methods could only keep him alive for a few days. What was the difference between dying a few days early and dying a few dayster? He was still going to die.


    It would be better to try Lu Xuan¡¯s method. In the end, Lu Xuan, the most famous expert in the world, could suppress him. Seeing how Lu Xan had earnestly taken out the alkahestry pill, it must not be an ordinary alkahestry pill.


    ¡°Humph, since you trust him, don¡¯t me me when you die!¡± The King of Medicine snorted coldly and looked at Jingyunzi with an expression that suggested that he hoped he would die. The King of Medicine wished that something would happen to Jingyunzi immediately in order to prove his wisdom and strength.


    Jingyunzi swallowed the alkahestry pill. Immediately afterward, he felt it turn into a liquid before it entered his limbs.


    However, in a moment¡¯s time, he felt that his body, which was about to copse, was being held together and was healing.


    ¡­

 Chapter 234 - Unless You Reach the Celestial Realm, You鈥檙e Just an Ant

    <h4>Chapter 234: Unless You Reach the Celestial Realm, You¡¯re Just an Ant</h4>


    Strong life force constantly emerged in his body, driving away the dead force little by little.


    Jingyunzi was extremely surprised. He knew too well what state his body was in. There was still Drac¡¯s bloodline energy in his body, and there was no way to get rid of it.


    Even if the WuTang n¡¯s method was the authentic method of Taoism and couldpletely restrain the strange energy of these demons, his strength was much inferior to Drac.


    Even if Drac was restrained, it was impossible to suppress this terrifying blood energy.


    He had also tried the alkahestry pill handed down from in the sect. Even if he were to take it, the alkahestry pill could only stabilize his injury for a few days.


    Letting him survive meant at most, he would be able to live a few more days, protecting the WuTang n for a few more days.


    With the way things were heading towards, he would soon disband the WuTang n and let the disciples of the WuTang n take refuge in some ce.


    This was because he knew that Drac had not yet returned due to being afraid that he would use the True Force Sword. Once it was confirmed that he was dead, Drac would have no fear.


    Although he knew that the inheritance left behind by his ancestors was very important, Jingyunzi also understood the principle that if thend was kept but people were dead, then everything would be lost. But if people were alive and thend was gone, then not everything would be lost.


    If there were no inheritors, the WuTang n would be destroyed.


    It was just that he had never expected for Lu Xuan¡¯s alkahestry pill to be so useful. In just a short moment, the powerful regeneration of life force had already reduced the dead force, and the blood energy in the body was cleared little by little.


    As long as the blood energy was removed, it would only be a matter of time before he recovered his strength of the Invincible Vajra level.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu!¡± Jingyunzi bowed hurriedly and said.


    In such a short time, he had regained some strength and was no longer as feeble as he was earlier.


    Seeing that Jingyunzi¡¯s expression was much better in such a short period, a group of the senior members of the WuTang n breathed a sigh of relief and were overjoyed.


    During this period of time, they had thought of everything possible but was not able to treat the Jingyunzi¡¯s injuries. They did not expect that Lu Xuan, a legendary figure, had such a healing alkahestry pill.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu, for curing our Sectmaster!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Everyone started to thank him.


    Originally, they were very worried that there might be something wrong with the alkahestry pill Lu Xuan had brought with him. After all, even the King of Medicine, the number one Medical Taoist expert, kept saying that their Sectmaster did not have any hope at all and that he would only live for a few more days at most. Who would have thought that under such circumstances, the alkahestry pill brought by Lu Xuan could actually cure the Sectmaster?


    Although he had not fully recovered, they were all experts, and could naturally tell that the death force between Jingyunzi¡¯s eyebrows was gradually being dispelled. This was obviously a good sign.


    ¡°Impossible! How can this be possible!¡±


    The King of Medicine couldn¡¯t believe it at all. He was sure that the WuTang Sectmaster would not live for more than seven days, as he had great confidence in his medical skills.


    The people he had said would die had never been saved before.


    But now such a person had appeared. Wasn¡¯t this a p in the face?


    Suddenly the King of Medicine flushed, feeling ashamed and angry. It was as if he could feel a little disdain in the way the people around him were looking at him.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The King of Medicine looked at Lu Xuan with resentment. His reputation for having never failed was now going to be ruined by Lu Xuan. To be more urate, this was Xuan¡¯s Lu Xuan¡¯s fault.


    At the thought of this, the anger in his heart could no longer be suppressed, but at least he had somemon sense. He knew that this person in front of him was the number one expert in the world, which was different from his number one as a Medical Taoist. Killing him would be all too easy for Lu Xuan.


    Afterward, the King of Medicine left the True Force Hall like a clown.


    As for the elders of the WuTang n, they looked at the back of the King of Medicine with a bit of disdain. The King of Medicine had been very arrogant these days, relying on his medical skills to be invincible, and had put forward a lot of outrageous demands. If it was not for the profound foundation of the WuTang n, they might not have been able to hold on.


    Even so, there was still no way to cure the Sectmaster. It was just that his death had been dyed.


    Despite this, the King of Medicine was still bossy and had an arrogant appearance.


    On the other hand, when they looked at Lu Xuan, they finally understood what it ¡°there¡¯s always someone better than you.¡± It was fine if people were notpared to each other. The moreparisons there were, the more contemptuous people would feel.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too much effort. The WuTang n suffering such a disaster has something to do with me, after all!¡± Lu Xuan waved his hand and said.


    It was as if he had not paid any attention to the matter regarding the King of Medicine just now. In his eyes, the King of Medicine was just a clown.


    In his previous life, the WuTang n had not suffered like this. But now, the entire WuTang n had suffered such heavy losses, which had something to do with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Mr. Lu is too kind. Although this was caused by Mister Lu killing Adam, in the end, it is still due to a feud between our ancestors of the WuTang n and Drac. Mr. Lu is not to me!¡± Jingyunzi hurriedly said.


    He did not dare to me Lu Xuan for the problems. Although he felt that it did have something to do with Lu Xuan, he was not a person who could not distinguish between right and wrong.


    Over time, Jingyunzi looked better and better and no longer coughed. His body had recovered.


    ¡°What a pity!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the Jingyunzi, then looked around, shook his head, and spoke.


    Jingyunzi saw Lu Xuan looking at himself while saying it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t help. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Lu is talking about!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this is the wrong era. With your cultivation, wasn¡¯t it wasn¡¯t for this era of Suppression by the World, you would probably be in the Celestial Realm by now. Among the Invincible Vajra Level experts I have seen, I think you are the strongest!¡±


    Jingyunzi realized what Lu Xuan was talking about. He couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly and say, ¡°So what if I don¡¯t reach the Celestial Realm? I will still be an ant!¡±


    Originally, he had also been proud of this. The strongest Invincible Vajra Level expert was a nice name. However, the fight with Drac this time was like a huge p in the face that woke him up.


    So what if he was the strongest Invincible Vajra Level expert, he would still just be at the Invincible Vajra Level. In front of a Celestial Realm expert, he was nothing but an ant.


    Lu Xuan nodded. This stung Jingyunzi even more as he said to himself, ¡°You just openly admitted it and are not going to bother exining? Such as, the Invincible Vajra level was still pretty amazing, and so on?


    ¡°This stings quite a lot!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 235 - I Can Kill Him By Myself

    <h4>Chapter 235: I Can Kill Him By Myself</h4>


    Lu Xuan did not think too much. As he was in the Celestial Realm, he understood the strength of the Celestial Realm too well. Those who had not reached the Celestial Realm were really no different from an ant.


    The only difference would be that some wererge-sized ants, and some were small-sized ants!


    ¡°The purpose of my trip to the WuTang Mountain this time around, apart from mourning the dead disciples of your n, is for something else!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Lu?¡± Jingyunzi frowned. He had vaguely thought of what Lu Xuan wanted to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Drac. He is so cunning that even the Special Task Force is not able to find him, but I know that he will definitelye to WuTang Mountain again. Therefore, I would like to meet him here!¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°This Drac is a great threat to the cultivation circle in Huaxia, and even to the entire cultivation world. Therefore, it is better to get rid of him as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°What? Mr. Lu, your target is Drac?¡± Jingyunzi said in shock. He had already guessed that Lu Xuan¡¯s target was very likely to be Drac.


    However, when he heard what Lu Xuan had said, he still could not help but show great shock.


    ¡°That is correct. My target is that old vampire, and his first target in Huaxia is me, isn¡¯t it? He is hiding so well that I can¡¯t find him!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    Everyone looked at Lu Xuan¡¯s expression. It seemed as if he had looked down on Drac, one of the three elders of the Vampiric Empire, someone who was famous all over the world during this period of time.


    It sounded as if killing Drac was a very simple thing.


    They would never believe such as thing unless they saw it with their own eyes.


    From what Lu Xuan had said, it sounded like he was not the one avoiding Drac, but rather that Drac had hid himself too well. Otherwise, he would surely be killed by Lu Xuan.


    Although they did not know where Lu Xuan¡¯s self-confidence hade from, seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s light and calm expression, it unexpectedly gave everyone a great deal of self-confidence.


    It seemed that Lu Xuan could really do it.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, this old vampire is very scary. Even if we set out the True Force Seven-sectioned Formation at our entire n, it will still be no match for him at all. You have to think this through clearly!¡± Jingyunzi said.


    ¡°I naturally understand this. Since I havee in person, I am sure that I will be able to take him down,¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    Jingyunzi frowned. Then, he thought of something and said, ¡°If you use high-tech weapons, I¡¯m afraid it will be hard to hide the killing intent. By then, that old vampire may not appear at all!¡±


    He had thought of the recent rumor of the Rune Cannons that the Special Task Force possessed, which was said to be able to deal with Drac.


    When Drac had been surrounded by the Special Task Force, they had used Rune Cannons to scare him away.


    However, after having faced such a high-tech weapon once, Drac would definitely be a lot more careful.


    In particr, he would be careful against those experts with high cultivation, who had a terrifying ability to predict things.


    It would be very difficult to hide the weapon from them.


    This was also where the country had the biggest headache with those who cultivated.


    There were some very strong experts who were very perceptive. Even if people were only talking about how to surround and kill them, they would be able to notice such things and avoid the risks in advance.


    This was very likely.


    Unless it were experts at the same cultivation level who could hide their intention, then there would be a certain degree of sess.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can kill him myself!¡± Lu Xuan sat on his seat and said lightly.


    Immediately, everyone inside the hall was shocked. They finally realized why Lu Xuan had such confidence. He was probably also in the Celestial Realm.


    Everyone opened their eyes wide, especially the experts in the Invincible Vajra Level, who had be dumbfounded one after another.


    They would not believe it unless they saw it with their own eyes.


    They were all experts at the Invincible Vajra Level, only one step away from the Celestial Realm. However, it was because of this that they understood how difficult it was to deal with someone in the Celestial Realm.


    Even if it was one step away, this step was still extremely wide.


    Even for Jingyunzi, who was the closest in this step, had said that it was impossible to break into the Celestial Realm.


    Drac was an old monster. The history of his existence could be traced back to before Liu Bowen had cut off Dragon¡¯s vein. Drac was already an expert in the Celestial Realm before the spirit qi of the world had disappeared.


    Even so, Drac had been a lot weaker during these years,pared to when he was at his peak.


    Butter, people had to face the shackles of the world, so it was impossible for them to make a breakthrough.


    As for Lu Xuan, they had heard a bit about his background. He was not some old monster; instead, he was really a young person. He was only a few years older than he looked.


    Basically, it was impossible for someone born during the Degenerate Age to be able to break through to the Celestial Realm.


    They could not imagine how Lu Xuan had done it.


    But if it were not for the Celestial Realm, it would be impossible for Lu Xuan to deal with Drac.


    Since Lu Xuan had such confidence, then the result seemed certain.


    ¡°Is Mr. Lu already in the Celestial Realm?¡± Jingyunzi asked while trembling.


    ¡°That is correct!¡± Lu Xuan nodded.


    At first, Jingyunzi was extremely shocked, butter, he was overjoyed.


    If Lu Xuan had already stepped into the Celestial Realm, then he would have a much higher chance to beat Drac this time around.


    Drac was like a huge shadow, who had been hanging over the head of the WuTang n for many years.


    In order to deal with him, an old ancestor who survived the Zhang Sanfeng Era and lived until now had fallen.


    However, at this moment, they finally had a chance to eradicate this life-and-death enemy once and for all.


    ¡°In that case, this is great news. Does Mr. Lu need us to help with anything?¡± Jingyunzi hurriedly made up his mind and said.


    ¡°The only thing I want you to do is to announce that you are dead!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Jingyunzi was stunned, but he immediately understood what Lu Xuan meant. Only when it was announced that he was dead would it attract Drac toe.


    ¡°I understand. I will immediately send someone to announce my death. Drac will definitelye again!¡± Jingyunzi said as he cupped his hands.


    Everyone in the WuTang n had eager expressions on their faces. Originally, they were afraid of Dracing back to kill them. But now, they were afraid that Drac would note.


    With Lu Xuan sitting here, they finally did not have to worry about being casually killed by Drac.


    Even if Lu Xuan had only recently stepped into the Celestial Realm and was not Drac¡¯s opponent, at the very least, he would not be defeated.


    On this day, the WuTang n had sent out the shocking news that Jingyunzi, the MuTang Sectmaster, had died.


    Suddenly, all the forces of the cultivation circle in the world became heated.


    Jingyunzi¡¯s status was one of the top elders in the cultivation circle.


    Also, most importantly, everyone knew that with the death of Jingyunzi, the WuTang n would be on the verge of destruction.


    ¡­

 Chapter 236 - Count Dracula Is finally Here

    <h4>Chapter 236: Count Drac Is finally Here</h4>


    The time for the WuTang n¡¯s demise was approaching.


    When the n repelled the Count¡¯s attack back then, everyone was able to tell that it would only be a matter of time before the Count struck again.


    There were a lot of military personnel garrisoning the perimeter around the n¡¯s estate. Still, everyone knew very well that the military was probably useless when it came to taking on Count Drac anyway.


    The Count had proven his fearsome capabilities through those fights. He was someone who could take a direct hit from a shell and emerge unscathed, after all.


    Fighters at such a level were utterly hopeless for regr armies to fight¡ªeven elite special forces¡ªto take on.


    Even an agency like the Special Task Force, which specialized in taking on cultivators, was able to do little against Count Drac.


    The best they were able to do was simply repel him.


    There was a consensus shared by everyone: beings at the Celestial Realm could only be fought by those also at the Celestial Realm.


    Under such circumstances, the WuTang n¡¯s demise was simply inevitable.


    The limit ced on everyone by the world meant that none of those Invincible Vajras were capable of breaking into the Celestial Realm.


    No one was able to save the WuTang n.


    Many came to knew that the Count was there at Huaxia specifically to take out Lu Xuan initially, but there was hardly anyone who cared about that at the moment.


    That was because the Count was unable to find Lu Xuan and had suffered quite a loss back at the Yunxuan Vi, even losing an arm. It was said that the arm was in the custody of the Special Task Force at the capital.


    Given the situation, it would only be natural for the Count to hit the WuTang n, which was seen as an easy target at the moment, yet again.


    Cultivators throughout Huaxia were mourning the uing, inevitable loss of the WuTang n, while simultaneously sending their best to witness the inevitable end.


    It went without saying that no one dared to get too near the n, as they would have risked being taken out by the Count along the way if he were to feel like doing so.


    But then again, no one had any intention of giving up on a chance to witness an epic battle like that.


    It was known that fighters at Celestial Realm were incredibly tough, but no one had any idea just how tough such fighters actually were.


    The impending doom of the WuTang n was an opportunity like none other for learning such matters.


    Even if this opportunity were to be brought about by the n¡¯s demise, there was no way around it. The world of cultivators was not a merciful one, after all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see Count Drac in action.¡±


    ¡°Being able to see someone at the Celestial Realm in action is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, after all.¡±


    ¡°We might learn a thing or two to prepare us for the future by watching the Count fight.¡±


    ¡°The WuTang n is done for, and I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re probably only able to send some of their own away to preserve their heritage somewhat.¡±


    ¡°With the world changing increasingly drastically and spirit qi being restored at an increasingly frightening rate, being hit by an event like that will only knock the WuTang n back in progress whenpared to the other ns and sects. But then again, this is just an ordeal they have to deal with.¡±


    The entire world of cultivators throughout Huaxia was shaken before long.


    Many senior cultivators who were training in istion prior headed out.


    It was especially so with the Invincible Vajras. At their level, they had already be very aware of the limitations ced on them by the world; it felt like a thick ceiling above their heads, preventing them from going further.


    Nobody was able to make a breakthrough under such circumstances. As such, being able to witness a fighter at the Celestial Realm fight was the best way and only to learn anything.


    The news even spread to some nearby countries, and many high-level cultivators were on their way to witness such a fight as well.


    A staggering number of fighters gathered at the foot of the mountain the n was established on.


    Manymon cultivators simply had no idea what to expect, and the sight of so many powerful people in one ce dazed them.


    None of them dared to imagine just what kind of sight was beingid before their eyes.


    Anyone they saw could probably be someone who was renowned throughout the entire nation.


    ¡°Gosh, they¡¯re so many throughout the world gathering over here already?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯d really take a Celestial Realm being like Count Drac to gather such a crowd.¡±


    ¡°But then again, this is really an insult like no other to us cultivators of Huaxia.¡±


    ¡°The south revered the WuTang n and the north revered the Shaolin Temple. God knows just how many years that phrase had been said. Yet, the WuTang n is about to be doomed, and we can¡¯t do sh*t about it. Boy, it¡¯s really an insult to us all in Huaxia.¡±


    ¡°This reminds me of the darkest century back then, where we cultivators of Huaxia were seen as easy targets, and any country was able to just pick on us.¡±


    Many in the crowd spoke of this issue. Some felt exasperated, while others felt frustrated. The way the Count threw his weight about was indeed an insult like no other to all of them.


    It had been ages since thest time where no one was able to do anything against a foreigner doing whatever they pleased on Huaxian soil.


    Yet, no one was indeed able to do anything.


    They hated the limit ced on them by the world at the moment more than anything, as Huaxia indeed had the heritage to fight such a threat after all.


    However, none of those heritages were of any use at the moment, for they were utterly useless against beings at the Celestial Realm.


    All in Huaxia needed to wait for the next transformation worldwide and for spirit qi to be further restored before some among them would be able to break into the Celestial Realm. It would simply be toote by then.


    Many swore deep down that when they made a breakthrough into the Celestial Realm, they would definitely take revenge by tearing the Vampiric Empire apart.


    Fighters from all corners gathered below the mountain, but no one dared to get close. None was seen within a certain perimeter from the mountain itself, and all brought equipment like telescopes to watch the uing event.


    The n looked unusually calm at that moment, with only two of their priests standing guard on the mountain path.


    ¡°Count Drac probably isn¡¯t gonna show up right now. He¡¯ll probablye in the night since he¡¯s a vampire. While the level of cultivation he¡¯s at means that he¡¯s hardly afraid of sunlight, he still works best during the night, no?¡±


    Some spected that the Count would onlye during the night.


    It was just as they spected. No one saw the Counting even after waiting for one whole day. While there was no doubt that the Count was unreserved with his actions, he was nheless cautious.


    No one would have gotten no news of his whereabouts throughout the whole time, after all.


    The Count¡¯s powers as a vampire would be boosted by more than 50 percent at night. It was worth noting that said 50 percent was not to be trifled with, as even 10 percent would make a world of difference among fellow cultivators of the same level.


    Night came, and the priests left. Everyone sensed danger by then.


    The crowd realized that there was not even any sound from birds or bugs at the mountain. The entire ce felt stifling. It was like a ferocious beast was lurking somewhere.


    A dark shadow streaked past the sky out of nowhere at the moment.


    The dark shadownded on the steps leading to the n¡¯s estate in no time.


    Everyone took a good look and found a handsome young man standing there. He was dressed in ck, and his webbed wings were pulled back as he walked unperturbed towards the main hall.


    ¡°Count Drac is here.¡±


    Everyone looked sharp at that very instant, and all of them held their breath as they locked their gaze on that handsome young man.


    A vampire at the Celestial Realm.


    Count Drac, whose name was known throughout the entire world.


    ¡­

 Chapter 237 - Battle between Celestial Realm Beings

    <h4>Chapter 237: Battle between Celestial Realm Beings</h4>


    The emergence of Count Drac, even just his figure shing by, was more than enough to quicken everyone¡¯s breathing.


    Every step he took felt as if he were stomping on the hearts of everyone present, causing their hearts to skip a beat. The formless, invisible intimidation in the air was very real.


    The Count scanned the ce around and found many fighters hiding in the dark.


    While all of them were very far away, there was still no fooling his perception.


    But then again, none of that mattered to him. One was even able to see a cold smirk on his face.


    He did not even mind the presence of the military forces around.


    He intended to make it clear that to the world that he was truly invincible, and he wanted to strike fear into the hearts of the Huaxian cultivators so badly that none would dare to stand in his way, or in the way of the Vampiric Empire.


    The might of the Vampiric Empire and Count Drac in the present day was about to be known to the world, beginning with the WuTang n¡¯s demise.


    Before he was done straightening his thoughts, yet another cold voice was heard: ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Drac. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡±


    That voice pulled the Count from his thoughts back to reality. He lifted his head and saw a young man who looked like he was in histe teens. He was sitting on a grand chair with his legs crossed, wearing a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Lu Xuan.¡±


    The Count¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his pupils contracted somewhat.


    He knew the identity of the man in front of him. He was none other than the one he had been looking for all this while.


    While the Count had been looking for trouble with the WuTang n through his time in Huaxia, his true target had actually been Lu Xuan.


    He simply took the act of eliminating the WuTang n as a side job.


    He had only gone back to hit the WuTang n again because he was unable to locate Lu Xuan, and defenses at the Yunxuan Vi was simply too difficult for him to break through.


    ¡°What¡¯s so weird about this? Aren¡¯t you to kill me, by the way? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me right here?¡± Lu Xuan asked inly.


    The glint in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes was incredibly threatening. His gaze felt like two des piercing right into the Count¡¯s eyes.


    It was a form of psychic attack.


    The Count was no stranger to such attacks. A glint of blood was seen in his eyes as well, shing hard with that formidable gaze emanating from Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    The crowd was able to see that frightening waves raged at the space between the two.


    ¡°Lu Xuan? What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    Many, like the Count, were confused as to what was happening. None of them expected to see Lu Xuan, who was nowhere to be found the whole time.


    Everyone, however, knew very well that the Count was actually in Huaxia specifically to take out Lu Xuan.


    But given that Lu Xuan continued not to show, and the Count¡¯s act of beating down the WuTang n, everyone almost forgot what the Count was in Huaxia for.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance jolted their memories right away.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s intentions were alsoid bare for all to see, and everyone knew that it probably had to do with the Count throwing his weight around in such a tant manner this whole time.


    Given that they all knew that the Count was there for Lu Xuan, there was simply no way that Lu Xuan would have been oblivious to it.


    ¡°Lu Xuan might stand a chance at taking out Count Drac.¡±


    Some people whispered amongst themselves, feeling uncertain. They all knew that the man who killed Adam and Saint Peter was Lu Xuan.


    Everyone acknowledged the fact that Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were far above that of the usual Invincible Vajras and that he was far more powerful than the Dragon.


    At present, everyone was almost certain that he was the number one in the whole world.


    Lu Xuan might actually stand a chance at fighting Count Drac.


    Such was the thought shared by all in the crowd.


    They deemed it near impossible for him to beat the Count nheless.


    They knew that that legendary figure who was alive nearly a century ago had not been able to do so. Thus, the chances of someone capable of beating the Count now were even more miniscule.


    Being able to go stand toe-to-toe against the Count and not be killed immediately was already considered a monumental feat. No one would expect more from Lu Xuan.


    Nheless, that was still more than enough to boost the morale of the Huaxian world of cultivators. The cultivation heritages of Huaxia were still rich and vast, and there were actually a lot of measures that could have been taken. So long as Lu Xuan proved tough enough to handle such measures, everyone deemed that he might stand a chance at repelling the Count.


    That alone would have sufficed.


    ¡°But seeing how he dared to show up like this, I think he most probably knows what he¡¯s doing. He¡¯s not the kind who¡¯d rush blindly into anything, after all.¡±


    There were some who had different thoughts; they deemed that Lu Xuan knew what he was doing, given that he dared to show up personally.


    Lu Xuan rose from the chair slowly and said, ¡°It really took you long enough to show up, and man, I must say that you¡¯ve been really cautious. If it hadn¡¯t been for the news of Jingyunzi having passed, you probably wouldn¡¯t have shown up, I reckon.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze remained as bright as a torch, making the Count really ufortable. However, the Count did not retort, as he knew that there was no point in bickering about those things.


    However, his pupils contacted immediately when he saw Jingyunzi walking out, not far away from behind Lu Xuan.


    Jingyunzi was still alive!


    This is a setup!


    He realized immediately that Jingyunzi was still alive and that the news about him having passed had been but a trap to lure him out.


    Everyone else watched Jingyunzi, their jaws gaping. It was clear that his being alive was extremely shocking to all of them.


    It was indeed a setup.


    But then again, everyone wondered just what it was that encouraged Lu Xuan and Jingyunzi enough toy down such a trap to lure the Count out.


    ¡°Does Jingyunzi have some kind of trump card up his sleeve? The True Force Sword can be manipted for the time being, so long as Jingyunzi is still alive. Even if they are to be unable to beat the Count, they can at least buy themselves time,¡± someone in the crowd said.


    The Count backed away, intending to run. Despite the immense confidence he had, he was very cautious. He knew that he was in enemy territory at the moment, and if the fight were to end up with both parties losing, all of the other Huaxian cultivators would probably pounce on him like a shark that smelled blood.


    He might actually die in Huaxia if that were to happen.


    That was never his intention.


    However, he quickly stopped after backing one step away.


    He was perceptive enough to sense that he had been locked onto by Lu Xuan¡¯s aura.


    So long as Lu Xuan¡¯s aura remained locked onto him, there was simply no way he could flee.


    ¡°Drac, they say that you¡¯re one of the three elders of the Vampiric Empire and also the most renowned of the three. I wonder how much power you havepared to when you were at your peak,¡± Lu Xuan said coldly.


    ¡°It was a mistake for you toe to Huaxia, and you¡¯re not going anywhere today.¡±


    Lu Xuan shed at that moment. He blitzed through the steps before him in an instant, appearing not far away from the Count.


    ¡°Golden Dragon ws!¡± Lu Xuan shouted as he punched.


    Boom!


    His forceful punch turned into a golden dragon w that banged hard on the Count.


    ¡­

 Chapter 238 - The Dark Bible

    <h4>Chapter 238: The Dark Bible</h4>


    The golden dragon w sted away with its formidable might, tearing the air before it apart and bringing about a terrifying force of the fist that shot over 100 meters away.


    The might of the punch from Lu Xuan sted right before Count Drac without any of its force being diminished. One could easily gauge just how powerful that punch was.


    The pupils of many, especially those who were at Invincible Vajra Level, contracted. All of them were almost shocked to the core.


    That punch from Lu Xuan was just too terrifying.


    The feat of sting the force of a punch at a target over 100 meters away was something that not even Invincible Vajras would be capable of.


    Any Invincible Vajra capable of sting anything just ten meters away with the force of their punch would be considered the best among the best. It was near impossible for most to extend their aura that far away, and yet maintain its integrity, after all.


    Anyone being able to do that with a target over 100 meters away was considered godlike. No one would even dare to imagine such a feat to be possible.


    Yet, that punch from Lu Xuan was actually able to move something over 100 meters away without its form or force diminishing at all.


    One could imagine just how shocked the crowd was upon seeing that.


    What was even more terrifying was that it was Count Drac, who was at the receiving end of that punch.


    Count Drac¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡±


    The Count realized that while speed was his forte, the speed that Lu Xuan disyed was actually every bit on par with his, and it felt as if Lu Xuan was actually the faster of the two.


    The Count then shouted, ¡°Soul-reaper w!¡±


    He wed at the sky right away. Everyone around saw that the air was torn apart right away. It was as if the air around was a piece of cloth.


    The blood-colored w shed with that golden dragon w right away.


    Boom!


    The sh between both parties was frightening.


    However, the Count realized something was off right away. That punch from Lu Xuan was simply too powerful, so much so that the attack seemed invincible, and even his blood-colored w ended up being shredded. His attack was unable to do anything against that golden dragon w from Lu Xuan at all.


    He had no choice but to throw over a dozen more, bringing about bloody mists, which sprayed everywhere, hitting that golden dragon w in an instant.


    He was finally able to crush that golden dragon w, preventing it from hitting him squarely.


    ¡°That was close.¡±


    The Count was unable to help but let out a sigh of relief, still reeling from Lu Xuan¡¯s punch, which he saw as powerful enough to seriously injure him.


    His expression turned extremely grim. It took him an immense effort to bring about that many attacks, and yet he failed to tear apart that punch, which Lu Xuan seemed to have pulled so effortlessly. The power difference between both parties was very apparent.


    All the others felt the scene to be surreal, after seeing it with their own eyes.


    The Count himself was already scary enough as he was. His Soul-reaper w alone could easily split regr battle tanks into two, after all.


    That w attack of his was terrifying.


    Yet, whenpared to what Lu Xuan pulled, that attack from the Count seemed hardly worth mentioning.


    Everyone had been concerned if Lu Xuan had what it took to stand against the Count, but after seeing how effortlessly Lu Xuan was able to pin the Count down, they all felt very relieved.


    However, the shock they felt was still greater than relief. All wondered just how Lu Xuan managed to be that powerful. Even if he were to begin training since he was still in the womb, there still would have been no way he could be so frighteningly powerful.


    All who were present were immensely capable fighters themselves. Despite being an order of magnitude below Lu Xuan, they were nheless able to see that something was off with him.


    Be it in terms of the size of Spiritual Qi reserve or its quality, Lu Xuan trumped that of the Count, and the difference was so huge that it was needless to evenpare.


    An old man and a young woman were locking their gaze at the two who were fighting from afar, hiding among many others who were watching the fight.


    Xiao Ying, the young woman, said to her master with glee, ¡°Well, Master, I told you that Lu Xuan isn¡¯t some stupid *ss who would juste here out on a whim. I did say he is actually powerful enough to stand here.¡±


    That shriveled old Taoist Priest, Zhang Sanfeng, had his jaw gaping as he said, ¡°This is impossible. Count Drac is of the Celestial Realm, sure, but just how did Lu Xuan manage to make such a breakthrough? One can easily tell that his powers are every bit of that of the Celestial Realm. So it¡¯s thanks to those peaches, then?¡±


    He was unable to process what was happening before his eyes. All of this felt like some ancient legend to him.


    The expression of everyone else present was more or less the same. All of them simply hoped that Lu Xuan was able to hold the Count back somewhat, instead of losing right away.


    However, judging from the looks of things, Lu Xuan fared way better than just being able to survive; his powers actually seemed to be more powerful than Count Drac¡¯s.


    Just how did he train to reach such an extent? Is he really a monster?


    Lu Xuan attacked once again.


    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got, Drac? Gosh, you¡¯re quite a letdown.¡±


    Lu Xuanughed away and took a step forward, disappearing from the steps in an instant. He then appeared right before the Count at the next moment.


    He then threw a punch nonchntly, causing the entire ce to rumble.


    That was a result of the force of his punch breaking the sound barrier, causing shockwaves to spread all over the ce.


    The Count did not underestimate Lu Xuan as he had mere moments ago. That initial attack Lu Xuan pulled was more than enough to make him sense Lu Xuan¡¯s unbelievable spiritual reserves, which seemed limitless to him.


    ¡°God said, let there be darkness.¡±


    The Count then chanted something, and an incredibly huge ck shield appeared right before him. The force of that punch sted onto that ck shield and was immediately dissipated.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡±


    The crowd saw how that earth-shaking force of a punch dissipated without a trace. They then looked closer and saw him carrying a ck leather book in his hand.


    The leather book looked intricately crafted. It harbored ebbing dark energy. It took all of them only one look to know that it was something of immense evil.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ isn¡¯t that the Dark Bible told in legends? That¡¯s definitely it. It couldn¡¯t be anything else.¡±


    ¡°Dark Bible? Could that even be possible? Wasn¡¯t the Dark Bible lost ever since the Covenant of Darkness got razed by the church? Wasn¡¯t it said that the Dark Bible was already destroyed by the church?¡±


    ¡°That thing couldn¡¯t be anything else. It¡¯s definitely the legendary Dark Bible. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    There was an increasing number of cultivators who were knowledgeable enough to tell of the true nature of that book in the Count¡¯s hand. It was none other than the Dark Bible told in legends, which was crafted using human skin.


    The boundless dark power harbored within was said to be enough to rival that of the true Bible, making it a terrifying item.


    ¡°This is most probably it. This is most probably the Dark Bible told in legends. Do you guys see that huge gash on the cover? And that the whole book looks tattered? It fits the rumor saying that the Dark Bible was severely damaged by the church.¡±


    ¡°The Vampiric Empire was part of the subsidiary forces of the Covenant of Darkness, so it was hardly surprising that the Dark Bible fell into the hands of those in the empire.¡±


    Everyone was raving about that book all of a sudden.


    ¡­

 Chapter 239 - Who would Win

    <h4>Chapter 239: Who would Win</h4>


    The emergence of the Dark Bible reminded everyone present that there had once been a force of darkness that was even greater than the Vampiric Empire.


    The Covenant of Darkness was once a behemoth that had once ruled over half of Europe.


    The covenant had been a monster that had once fought the church for ages.


    The history of the covenant had even eclipsed that of the church.


    There had even been rumors that the establishment of the church was a forced measure that resulted from humans having no other means of fighting the Covenant of Darkness that were going about business as they fancied.


    The church grew in strength and influence from then on out. Eventually, the church was even able to overpower the covenant and ultimately crushing it, forcing their remnants to flee elsewhere.


    The Vampiric Empire had once been a subsidiary of the Covenant of Darkness, which, due to withstand getting harassed and attacked by the church around the clock, chose to flee for the New World on board the ships carrying the emigrants, establishing a mighty Vampiric Empire anew.


    The Dark Bible was one of the so-called sacred relics left by the Covenant of Darkness from ages past, which was considered one of the most powerful power items in the covenant.


    However, the book waster said to be destroyed in a battle with the church, and it had been said to have been permanently lost. While being ¡°permanently lost¡± seemed far-fetched from the looks of things at the moment, there was nheless no doubt that it was severely damaged.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the Dark Bible.¡±


    Lu Xuan pouted for a bit and continued, ¡°Spirit qi has been gone long enough to have the Dark Bible regress to such a broken state, eh? What a pity.¡±


    He had once seen the Dark Bible in his past life, but that book had already been restored to its peak state by the empire back then, making it an extremely formidable relic.


    It was a terrifying power item that was capable of ughtering a city-full of people. It was known to be a nuclear weapon among power items.


    It was a pity that the Dark Bible had regressed to be a shadow of its former state, severely damaged as well. The book probably had less than one percent of its original power at its current state.


    The Count shot a cold re at Lu Xuan and felt very stunned deep down. After having traded blows with Lu Xuan for a bit, the Count felt that the terrifying power within Lu Xuan¡¯s being frightened him very, very much.


    The Count felt as if he ran into a ghost.


    He was puzzled as to why Lu Xuan was capable of getting to such a horrific level of cultivation, making Lu Xuan seem like he was totally beyond human.


    He had a feeling that the man before him was more like a beast in human form instead.


    If it had not been for the Dark Bible, he would have long fled while facing against a monster that defied conventions in such ways.


    ¡°Well, the Dark Bible may be something, but this is pretty much all you¡¯re capable of wielding it,¡± Lu Xuanmented inly.


    A tinge of extreme threat was seen in the eyes of the Count when he heard such words.


    He held onto the Dark Bible, and pitch-ck light burst from within. It took only an instant for the dark beam being brought down onto Lu Xuan, in the form of an extremely long gash.


    The huge gash was brought down upon Lu Xuan like a gigantic de right there and then.


    ¡°The Dark Bible, eh?¡± Lu Xuanughed and waved. A beam of terrifying sword aura shot from the main hall behind him in that very instant, flying into his hand.


    That de was none other than the True Force Sword.


    Everyone present was shocked, and even Jingyunzi did not expect that Lu Xuan was able to wield that de with such ease.


    It was worth noting that Jingyunzi was a legitimate sessor to the WuTang n, and even he needed to resort to various means before bing capable of wielding the True Force Sword.


    Yet, Lu Xuan demonstrated that he was able to wield that de like a regr sword, which stunned Jingyunzi to the core.


    He had no idea if it was due to Lu Xuan having ess to special means, or that Lu Xuan was simply just that terrifying of a cultivator¡ªsomeone who had reached the Celestial Realm.


    The de tingled in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, seemingly intending to fly off of his hand.


    Lu Xuan was not about to let the de do that. He yed a trick right away, and the sword quieted down immediately.


    That trick was called the ¡°True Chant of Relic Maniption,¡± which consisted of the general principles of manipting power items.


    It was something that he learned from a Celestial Lord back in his past life, which enabled the user to wield all manner of power items n the world. That power was so great that one could even, in theory, wield items that belonged to even Celestial Lords. The True Force Sword was nothing inparison.


    Lu Xuan was almost able to master the sword immediately, bringing out its full power to bear.


    He immediately sensed the immense power emanating from the True Force Sword, which was no doubt of very high quality, making it at least something of the level of high-tier power item. It was even more powerful than his own Dragonyer at the moment.


    Lu Xuan was able to tell from that alone just how frighteningly formidable Zhang Sanfeng of the WuTang n had been all those years ago, for being able to craft a power item of such a level. That founder of the n was probably even more powerful than Lu Xuan was at the moment.


    That man had truly been a god on earth, whose powers were well beyond theprehension of regr folks.


    That de burst brightly in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand right there and then, which baffled even Jingyunzi, the supposed true owner of the de.


    Lu Xuan was an outsider, yet he was able to bring out the true power of that sword to bear.


    If it had not been for Jingyunzi being very clear on the lineages of the n, he would have almost suspected Lu Xuan to be a sessor of some other line within the n.


    He had no idea just how powerful that True Chant of Relic Maniption that Lu Xuan trained in was. That power was known to consist of the general principles of manipting all power items found in the world, as all such items shared very simr principles at very fundamental levels.


    The power of that True Chant of Relic Maniption enabled Lu Xuan to bring about the sword¡¯s power in its fullest.


    It was even suspected that the sword had gotten even more powerful than it had originally been.


    An unbelievably dazzling gash of rainbow light burst in the air as the sword was swung. The gash sted in midair, drawing a frightening arc in its wake.


    Boom!


    Two gashes of unbelievable sizes shed against each other in midair, making it feel as if two extremely huge missiles just shed head-on. The shockwave from the resulting explosion was very frightening.


    Everyone was unable to see more than the residual shockwave as it swept out in all directions in an overwhelming manner.


    ¡°Wait, who won?¡±


    The crowd¡¯s jaws were agape. A sh of such terrifying levels was seen to be of little difference to missiles raining down the entire ce.


    Everyone saw the steps behind Lu Xuan crumble immediately as that terrifying wave swept across it. It formed a huge crater where the steps once were. Debris was flying everywhere as everything around seemed to have been crushed.


    No one was able to see who came out on top of that sh before Lu Xuanunched his next attack.


    Yet another terrifying beam of sword aura that was hundreds of meters long sted in the air.


    That attack felt like a shell had just been fired. The st was deafening, and the air rocked about like seawater being boiled.


    That one attack was seen to be invincible in the eyes of everyone present.


    It was well above humanly possible limits, making it look like some real natural disaster being brought down on his enemy instead.


    ¡°This truly is the fight between beings in the Celestial Realm. Every move they made had made use of spirit qi around them, exceeding the limits of the human body,¡± someone eximed in shock.


    The Invincible Vajras were especially shocked at what was seen before them. Their faces reddened intensely because they were closest to the Celestial Realm, which felt like something within their reach.


    Lu Xuan and Count Drac might very well be what they all would be in the near future.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Explosions continued to sound.


    ¡­

 Chapter 240 - Using Ultimates and Finishers Like Regular Moves

    <h4>Chapter 240: Using Ultimates and Finishers Like Regr Moves</h4>


    The Invincible Vajras were still steeped in the sight of that terrifying might before their very eyes.


    The result between the two who sted away at each other on that battlefield became clear.


    To put it precisely, Count Drac was taking quite a beating.


    He was backing away again and again while still holding the Dark Bible in his hand, being flung so far away that he was no longer even in the n¡¯s mountain.


    Huff, huff.


    The Count continued to pant. Disbelief was written all over his eyes.


    It was like running into a ghost to him. Lu Xuan was simply too powerful, or rather, too insanely powerful.


    There had been few who were able to evoke such feelings in him, even during that legendary era when formidable fighters emerged all over Huaxia.


    The fight felt like a ughter instead of a battle.


    He was still unable to match Lu Xuan blow for blow, despite being armed with the Dark Bible.


    Lu Xuan, no doubt, held a very renowned and very formidable power item called the True Force Sword.


    However, the difference between the two of them became apparent before long.


    He had been using the Dark Bible to fight for quite some time by then, and over half of his reserves were already depleted. He then looked at Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was hardly flustered; the whole thing felt more like a warm-up to him.


    While the Dark Bible was indeed formidable, the Count had to expend a lot of his powers while making use of it. The True Force Sword, wielded by Lu Xuan, was also a formidable weapon that had a very high energy requirement. The extreme energy requirement was made clear by how Jingyunzi panted when he swung the sword even just once.


    It was truly frustrating for the Count.


    Jingyunzi, who was watching it all from the main hall, found that his jaw was gaping as well.


    It felt that he was using finishing or ultimate moves when he used that sword, with every swing expending a great deal of Spiritual Qi, so much so that he had to burn his own life force to use it atter stages.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, however, all those formidable attacks were used as if they were regr swings. The difference was incredibly great.


    It felt as if Lu Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Qi reserves were like that of a nuclear power nt, which seemed to be able to generate an endless amount of energy.


    The only time that Lu Xuan¡¯s reserves came to near-depletion was when he used the Advent of Thunder Dragon back then.


    However, he was able to recover in no time.


    One could even say that the ferocity of Lu Xuan¡¯s inherent cultivation aptitude was only shown at such stages.


    Not only did he possess the Delusion-breaker Eyes, which were a derivative skill resulting from such an aptitude, but his Spiritual Qi reserves and regeneration were also several times higher that of Count Drac, who had been in cultivation for ages.


    It was due to such factors that Lu Xuan was able to make every move with impudence. While it was true that every swing of that de cost him a lot, he was nheless able to recover within the time of just one breath.


    It seemed as if he had no weaknesses to be exploited.


    He had been able to scare a great number of fighters to their cores, using only such powers.


    He prevailed in many attrition warfare attempts against many due to such abilities as well.


    ¡°Come on, Drac, is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Lu Xuan looked at the Count and asked.


    The Count continued to re at Lu Xuan. He then took out a piece of blood-colored gem and swallowed it.


    The blood-colored energy in the Count¡¯s body burst in an instant, climbing to levels several times of what it was before.


    Lu Xuan looked at that gem and sensed boundless enmity in it.


    He realized what that gem truly was. It was something that materialized from the blood of countless beings that the Count had ughtered over the ages.


    That one piece alone was something that could only be crafted by killing at least 100 thousand people.


    The Count ruled the Vampiric Empire for an untold number of years, and those who died at the hands of those in the Vampiric Empire would at least be in tens of millions. As such, such a piece of blood-colored crystallization was hardly rare.


    The Count¡¯s power climbed in an instant. The Dark Bible in his hand continuously burst with light that was that felt utterly terrifying.


    Boom!


    A beam of ck energy burst from within the Dark Bible.


    That beam of dark energy coalesced into an incredibly huge ck shadow in midair.


    That specter held a gigantic sword in its hand and brought it down on Lu Xuan right away.


    That attack from the Count was at least several times more powerful than what it had been.


    The disciples of the WuTang n were so frightened that they continued backing away. That aura was so terrifying that it felt as if they were looking at the personification of death in the eyes.


    Even those that were watching from quite a distance away continued to back away as well. The Count indeed looked too dangerous in such a state.


    There were many who felt that even if they were to break into the Celestial Realm, they still probably would not have been able to bring this level of power to bear.


    Be it the Count, who was an age-old veteran, or Lu Xuan, who behaved extremely poised throughout, and both were seen to be far beyond the usual Celestial Realm beings. Both were insanely powerful.


    Lu Xuan remained unfettered when the attack came. Instead, boundless energy raged throughout his entire being.


    He swung the de in his hand yet again, bringing about a terrifying sword aura that was hundreds of meters long.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The terrifying battle shook the skies right there and then.


    Despite facing the Count, whose powers had grown several times over, Lu Xuan remained at an advantage nheless.


    At that moment, no one knew that satellites far above their heads were watching that insanely frightening battle as well.


    Key personnel from the big five were all watching that battle through the satellites.


    While there was only an image and no sound, what they saw was nheless more than enough for them to specte on the powers of both parties.


    The Pentagon, Washington, United States of America.


    President Trump was watching the horrifying battle unfold on the screen. He stood alongside the generals and the secretaries.


    ¡°Is this even a level that a human can reach?¡± one of the high-ranking officials asked with their jaw agape. ¡°It¡¯s a human on one side and a vampire on another. This feels like something from a fantasy novel instead.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is not that different from a fantasy novel. It¡¯d be best if they could both lose,¡± someone else added.


    That sentiment was especially pronounced among the high-ranked military officers, who resented both of thebatants.


    The American military fought the Vampiric Empire many times over, and the beef between both parties wasid bare for all to see.


    Lu Xuan was not one of the good guys in their eyes, either, given that he had just wrecked the Seventh Fleet not long ago. The military saw him as an enemy as well.


    It would work in their best interest if bothbatants were to emerge from the fight severely injured.


    ¡°Send a live feed to the science guys. We have to get thebat capacities of both sides sorted out.¡±


    The President kept his eyes on the two who were duking it out on the screen.


    ¡°Judging from the damage that both can do alone, each will be able to take on an entire division, maybe even more,¡± one of the generalsmented.


    ¡°If they were to fight on American soil, I¡¯m afraid that there would be no way conventional forces would be able to take them on. We¡¯d probably have to break out the nukes.¡±


    ¡°Both of them move fast; not even the radar could get a lock-on.¡±


    ¡°The empire of vampires is indeed terrifying. High tech weapons would end up with us dragging them with us to the grave at best. If we were to uproot the entire empire, I¡¯m afraid we would still have to rely on the cultivators.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 241 - The Death of Count Dracula

    <h4>Chapter 241: The Death of Count Drac</h4>


    At this moment, those American executives had finally realized something. If they wanted to deal with those vampires, they had to rely on the cultivators.


    Technological weapons might not be useless; however, they could not be used.


    No one knew how much pressure the United States government had been under. The development of nuclear weapons against the Nazi Empire was only a small part that did not matter.


    This was because even if Germany and Japan were to wreak havoc on the world, they would not be able to enter the United States. Therefore, it was not enough for the United States government to attach so much importance to it.


    The most terrifying enemy they had to face would only be the Vampiric Empire in the United States.


    In the past, after the invention of nuclear bombs, the United States government had dered that from that point on, mankind would be independent from the rule of the Vampiric Empire.


    This was the real Independence Day.


    However, the truth had given them a fierce p in the face.


    Mastering the nuclear bomb had only given them the ability to perish together so that the Vampiric Empire would no longer dare to be as unscrupulous as how they used to be in the past.


    But the reality was that they were unable to do anything to the Vampiric Empire.


    They might have been able to encircle and suppress ordinary vampires.


    But with the existence at a level like Dracul, who had an astonishingbat strength, there was no way to contend against him.


    Also, this was said to be Drac¡¯s strength after he had been weakened. When his strength had been at his peak, he had been much stronger than this.


    How could the United States government ept this? It could even be said that they had been kept awake at night from worry.


    However, the appearance of Lu Xuan provided them with another idea, which was that to fight the Vampiric Empire, they could only train arge number of native American cultivators.


    Only by doing this would they be able to contend against the Vampiric Empire.


    It was impossible to rely on those high-tech weapons.


    ¡°I heard that the Special Task Force in Huaxia had developed a kind of runic ammunition that is specifically used to fight against cultivators. It can restrain anyone who is part of the cultivation system. I think we can introduce this kind of runic ammunition to the Huaxia government!¡± a senior member of the United States military said.


    Everyone else also nodded in agreement.


    The runic ammunition developed by the Huaxia government had caused an uproar among the governments of various other countries some time ago.


    This was the first time that a government among humans had mastered a way to deal with those cultivators. Ordinary bullets did not matter for expert cultivators.


    However, if it were a runic ammunition, even an expert at the Invincible Vajra Level would be seriously injured.


    If it were a Rune Cannon, an expert in the invincible Vajra level would even be directly killed with one shot, and there would be nothing else they could do.


    This led governments all over the world to make requests for the manufacturing of this technology to be introduced. However, this time around, the Huaxia government was obviously a lot more stingy. If the other governments wanted to know how to make this technology, they had to agree to a lot of conditions.


    This had undoubtedly aroused unanimous criticism from governments all over the world.


    But the Huaxia government did not care, and there was nothing the other countries could do about it.


    The United States government had also made a request for the methods of creating these weapons, but they had backed away due to the request made by the Huaxia government.


    At first, everyone had thought it was nothing. But now that they had seen the war between the two sides, everyone suddenly felt they were in extreme danger.


    Right now, as the Spirit Qi of the world was continuously healing, there were only two people in the Celestial Realm. However, in the future, there may be tens of millions of people in the Celestial Realm.


    If the governments were not able to have decisive power, then the world of chaos would most likely ur soon.


    ¡°No matter what price we have to pay, we must get the method of making these runic ammunitions and Rune Cannon!¡±


    Trump had made up his mind.


    ¡°The Huaxia government must not be allowed to have the power to equivalent the cultivation strength around the world. Otherwise, the United States willg far behind in this area, and the situation where we were behind the Soviet Union in the field of space exploration will ur again!¡±


    Everyone shook their heads when they thought of the panic America had endured that year.


    This conversation had taken ce in one of the top five foolish countries.


    Even the Huaxia government was very interested in this battle. After all, this battle was taking ce on Huaxiannd. Therefore, it was impossible for them not to pay attention to it.


    However, after watching the battle between Lu Xuan and Drac, they had only one feeling, which was simply that he was invincible.


    The two of them were the immortals from the myths and legends, as they really had the power of immortals.


    The strength of the attacks from them was definitelyparable to that of a master from an elite force.


    People like them were simply a ticking time bomb.


    At the bottom of WuTang Mountain, the battle between Lu Xuan and Drac had be very heated.


    The constant collision between these two people had set off a frenzy of terror that was even more shocking than the images depicted in those movies.


    Boom!


    Right at this moment, after an unknown amount of collisions, everyone saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s sword had pierced the ck giant.


    After that ck giant was pierced with the sword, it directly dispersed in the air.


    ¡°Pft!¡± Drac spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying hundreds of meters back.


    The ck giant was summoned by him, but now that it had been destroyed by Lu Xuan, Drac¡¯s entire body had been subjected to a very powerful bacsh.


    ¡°Drac lost. He has lost again!¡±


    The crowd, who had been watching this battle, stared at the scene dumbfounded. Since the start of the battle, Drac had not gained the upper hand even once.


    In the end, no matter how many cards he had up his sleeves, they werepletely useless when he used them against Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was able to restrain himpletely.


    The crowd saw another crack appear on Drac¡¯s Dark Bible.


    It was obvious that not only had Drac been wounded, the Dark Bible in his hand had also been badly damaged, resulting in a long wound.


    ¡°Mr. Lu won!¡±


    Countless people eximed, especially the disciples from WuTang n, as they wept with joy, thinking of the brothers who had been killed by Drac a couple of days earlier.


    No one had thought that victory would arrive so soon.


    Since the beginning of the battle, Drac had been no match for Lu Xuan and was taught a lesson.


    There were no schemes and conspiracies, only aplete sweep.


    Lu Xuan had upright beat Drac with his raw strength.


    ¡°Pft!¡± Drac kept coughing up blood, and his body continued to fly backward as his face became even paler.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan disappeared from the steps. Everyone heard a huge explosion. Afterward, everyone saw that Lu Xuan had crossed the space and arrived directly in front of Drac.


    The True Force Sword in his hand was shed down at an amazing angle.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Drac did not run; he had no time to run. In fact, he did not even have the time to react as he saw Lu Xuan cut down with his sword and directly cut his head off.


    Huge amounts of fresh blood sprayed out. Even a Great Ancestor vampire could not be more dead after getting their head chopped off.


    It was deadly silence!

 Chapter 242 - The Horrified Crowd After the Battle

    <h4>Chapter 242: The Horrified Crowd After the Battle</h4>


    There was a deathly silence!


    Everyone was stunned as they looked at the scene in front of them!


    Drac was dead!


    They finally realized that they were witnessing the fall of one legend and the rise of another legend at the same time.


    The myth and legend of Drac had gone on for a long time. In fact, people in the cultivation circle were not strangers to the legends of Drac.


    It could even be said that among all kinds of popr vampire films over the years, and many included images of Drac.


    Especially for many Western cultivators, Drac was a real myth and legend.


    Even though the Vatican had besieged Drac again and again, and had nearly forced Drac to a dead end several times, he had still escaped in the end.


    In fact, he had even built a Vampiric Empire in the United States.


    However, such a myth and legend, who had been rampant for thousands of years, had fallen here.


    It was apanied by the rise of another legend!


    Lu Xuan!


    Such a figure, who used to be a stranger in the eyes of many people, was nowpletely seen by everyone.


    In front of him, ordinary forces would probably be in a state of trepidation.


    Even the top five hooligans country in the world would not dare to neglect an existence at this level!


    When Drac was alive, he was able to see the president of the United States whenever he wanted to.


    In fact, the Vampiric Empire was even able to influence American politics to some extent.


    In the past years, it had been verymon for the president of the United States to be a puppet of the Vampiric Empire. Within the past 100 years, it was because Americans had invented nuclear bombs, experienced a rapid development of science and technology and had built a highly prosperous civilization that had allowed them to be able to resist the Vampiric Empire to a certain extent.


    This was why it hadn¡¯t resulted in the Vampiric Empire controlling the entire country.


    The independence of the United States had also depended on the help of the Vampiric Empire; otherwise, how could the United States, which was still weak at that time, resist the surprise attack of the British army.


    Now, Chu Yunfan would naturally have this kind of status as well.


    As long as he wanted to, he could see the leaders of the five hooligans country anytime he wanted, as they had to give him some respect.


    ¡°Brother Lu Xuan has indeed won. This is too amazing!¡±


    In the distance, Xiao Ying¡¯s excited little face flushed. Those who didn¡¯t know would have thought that she was the one who had defeated Drac.


    ¡°He¡¯s too strong, just like a devil!¡± Zhang Sanfeng said emotionally.


    ¡°An existence at such a demonic level has actually appeared in the Huxian cultivation circle. I don¡¯t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a good thing!¡± Xiao Ying nced at her master unhappily and said with a humph.


    Many of the surrounding experts were dumbfounded at what they saw and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It took a long time before they felt their mouth go dry. It was as if they had seen a ghost.


    Before this, no one thought that such a situation would ur. Their best guess was that Lu Xuan would push Drac back and force him out of Huaxia.


    Didn¡¯t the person that year achieve this on WuTang Mountain?


    Just form this achievement alone, the legacy left by that person had allowed WuTang n to secure the leading position of all the cultivation sects and ns in the world. Even the Huaxian government had great respect for the WuTang n.


    However, Lu Xuan was even more amazing, as he had directly killed Drac. It was unknown how many people and forces in the world he had shocked.


    ¡°Invincible!¡±


    Jing Yunzi¡¯s hands were trembling.


    He had fought against Drac before, so he knew how terrifying Drac was.


    It could even be said that their entire WuTang n was no match for Drac. If it were not for the deterrence of the True Force Sword, Drac would probably have destroyed the entire WuTang n a few days earlier.


    However, this was enough to make the powerful enemy of the WuTang n, who was a formidable enemy, be unable to withstand a single blow from Lu Xuan.


    He used to be proud of cultivating, but in front of Lu Xuan, he was no less than an ant.


    After all, without reaching the Celestial Realm, people were just ants.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even the Great Ancestor would not have been able to reach Lu Xuan¡¯s current level of cultivation!¡± Jing Yunzi concluded.


    The Great Ancestor had not been able to easily defeat Drac that year like Lu Xuan had.


    Although Drac was not at his peak strength like he had been that year, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength could not be disputed.


    ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯m afraid Mister Lu¡¯s cultivation has far surpassed my imagination!¡± Among the strong experts who had watched the battle, Master Bushuo of Southern Shaolin tried to hold back his excitement and chanted the name of the Buddha. ¡°Mister Lu¡¯s current cultivation is around the same level as Arhat in the past, who had reached the Golden Body of Arhat!¡±


    In Buddhism, they had their own way to identify people who had reached the Celestial Realm. They were called Arhat Ph.


    Obviously, the current Lu Xuan was like the living Arhat in the eyes of many Buddhists.


    It was probably better to cultivate Mahayana in the Central ins, however in Southeast Asia, the Hinayana was cultivated.


    Hinayana was defined as to surpass oneself. Once the Hinayana cultivation had reached its extreme, the Gold Body of Arhat Ph would be achieved.


    The cultivation shown by Lu Xuan was around the Hinayana cultivation reaching its extreme.


    In ancient times, this was a cultivation that allowed people to create sects and ns, and influence the cultivation of the entire human world.


    Next to Master Bushuo were many masters of Shaolin Temple. When they heard what he said, the expression on their faces was equally serious.


    It was just that they were far away in Henan Province and were not as strong as Southern Shaolin. They could feel a great pressure right under the noses of Lu Xuan¡¯s Yunxuan Vi.


    But even so, the existence of such a person was a huge shadow for the entire cultivation circle in Huaxia.


    In particr, the Shaolin Temple, which was established since Bodhidharma traveled to the Minds. The foundation of its existence was something unimaginable for many forces.


    They naturally knew a lot of secrets!


    Among the ancestors of the Shaolin Temple, there had been a few who had reached the Celestial Realm. Before Liu Bowen had cut off the dragon¡¯s vein, there were indeed ancestors in the Celestial Realm.


    However, they had never heard of a Celestial Realm expert bing this powerful.


    This had far surpassed what was recorded in the books.


    Lu Xuan was simply not a human being but was more like a demon.


    Even experts in the Invincible Vajra Level had felt a terrifying pressure, not to mention ordinary experts who had received a great shock. They never thought that human beings could still be so terrifying.


    However, not everyone was greatly frightened. Many people felt that Lu Xuan¡¯s existence was like a great honor for the entire cultivation circle in Huaxia.


    When Drac had ughtered through Huaxia and did whatever he wanted, many people had felt it to be a great humiliation.


    But now that Lu Xuan had stepped in and killed Drac, many people now felt that he had maintained the dignity of the Huaxian cultivation circle.


    Lu Xuan naturally did not know what the people were thinking. However, he was able to guess a little. No matter how strong he had been in the past, his strength had been within the scope of their understanding.


    But now, it was obvious that his strength far surpassed what everyone thought being strong was!

 Chapter 243 - A Deal

    <h4>Chapter 243: A Deal</h4>


    In other people¡¯s eyes, Lu Xuan may have be a monster, but Lu Xuan did not care. He had encountered a lot of these situations in his previous life.


    He had risen all throughout his previous life andter became a Celestial Lord. In the eyes of many people, he was a myth and a legend.


    But in the eyes of another group of people, he was a monster.


    Immediately, Lu Xuan loosened his grip. As if the True Force Sword had spiritual wisdom of its own, it spun around Lu Xuan several times.


    After so many years of sacrifices, some spiritual wisdom had already been established in the True Force Sword. Although it was not very clever, with spiritual wisdom equivalent to a three-year-old child, at this moment, it wanted to stay with Lu Xuan, refusing to leave.


    It had not encountered such a master who was able to exert its full power in many years, and so it instinctively wanted to be close to Lu Xuan.


    In particr, the True Chant of Relic Maniption cultivated by Lu Xuan had a fatal attraction for any magical weapon.


    However, Lu Xuan still patted the body of the True Force Sword. In the end, the True Force Sword reluctantly flew back into the True Force Hall.


    Looking at this scene, Jing Yunzi breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Lu Xuan would take the True Force Sword and refuse to return it.


    Even then, could he actually ask Lu Xuan for it?


    Did he have the guts?


    If Lu Xuan wanted to take the True Force Sword, their WuTang n could only grit their teeth, swallow their fear, and let him take it.


    Wasn¡¯t the True Force Sword reluctant to leave earlier, wanting to stay with Lu Xuan?


    Moreover, Lu Xuan had just saved their WuTang n from Drac, so it sounded reasonable for him to ask for the True Force Sword as a reward.


    However, Lu Xuan did not take the sword, which made Jing Yunzi breathe a sigh of relief. It meant that he would not be caught in a dilemma.


    Jing Yunzi did note down the mountain to thank Lu Xuan. Instead, he saw in the distance a group of people walking quickly towards Lu Xuan.


    He looked intently at them. Weren¡¯t they Dragon and Deputy Chief Ming Yueyao of the Special Task Force?


    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡±


    The Dragon stepped forward and said.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Lu!¡± Ming Yueyao faced Lu Xuan and greeted him.


    It was due to the guidance of Lu Xuan that she was able to step into the Invincible Vajra realm. Not to mention the fact that Lu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation was earth-shattering, even the top five hooligans countries might not be able to do anything to him.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Lu Xuan nodded and said with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Lu¡¯s battle can be said to be shocking and invincible!¡± The Dragon paused and then said, ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that the strength of Mr. Lu will also be a thorn in the side of some people!¡±


    ¡°When the time arrives, there will be all kinds of research Mr. Lu, and the different special forces set up specifically to fight against Mr. Lu will probably emerge one after another!¡± Ming Yueyao added beside next to him.


    Lu Xuan nodded. Of course, he was not afraid of this. He had encountered such things in his previous life many times, so he had long been ustomed to it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They can study if they¡¯d like to!¡±


    Lu Xuan paid no attention to the forces that were against him.


    ¡°Mr. Lu is indeed heroic!¡± the Dragon said after a pause.


    ¡°As the saying goes, never go to someone¡¯s ce unless it¡¯s for business. Since Director Dragon hase in person, you may as well get straight to the point!¡± Lu Xuan directly said as he had seen through the purpose of the Dragon and Ming Yueyao¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°In that case, I will be blunt. We want Drac¡¯s body!¡± the Dragon said directly.


    This was the only reason why he and Ming Yueyao had rushed here.


    It was for Drac¡¯s body.


    In the past, when they had only obtained Drac¡¯s arm, their Special Task Force¡¯s research in this area was greatly improved. Their understanding of the Celestial Realm had also be more profound.


    They were even able to focus their research on developing weapons against vampires and the Celestial Realm.


    After all, the threat posed by the Vampiric Empire was not just directed at the United States government.


    Although there were differences among governments, they were all controlled by human beings. Therefore, on the whole, it was their own people.


    But vampires were different. There was a saying in all countries that people¡¯s hearts were different if they were not of our own race.


    The existence of the Vampiric Empire was like getting a fishbone stuck in your throat, for all countries.


    Over the years, the research on vampires had never stopped, and there had been specific development towards a lot of special ammunition, equipment, and so on.


    However, these things were all for low-leveled vampires. For vampires at a level like Drac, they still knew nothing. The first time they had really gotten something was from the arm of Drac, which was cut down by the sword formation.


    Now that the corpse was avable, it was probably possible to study a lot of things.


    Right now, it was the era of scientific prosperity. For vampires, human beings were no longer as ignorant as they had been during ancient times, where people thought of vampires as demons on par with God. They were nothing more than creatures who were different from human beings.


    In particr, the secret of vampire longevity was coveted by high-level officials from all over the world.


    There was no one who didn¡¯t want to live a long life. Apart from cultivation, there may be another way for them to live forever.


    If this were not the case, the ghost race of all countries would not be so rampant.


    ¡°Last time, Drac¡¯s arm could be considered as having been sold to the Special Task Force so that you would not be embarrassed. But this time, it will not be so simple to get Drac¡¯splete body!¡±


    Although Lu Xuan did not care about Drac¡¯s body, as he could understand many of the mysteries on it with his Delusion-breaker Eye, he did not want to be a good man for nothing.


    He still understood the principle that if people depended on him too much, they might start hating him once he stopped helping them.


    ¡°Mister Lu, you can ask for whatever you want. As long as we have it, we can exchange it!¡± the Dragon said hurriedly.


    Ming Yueyao watched on the side and shook her head secretly. Wasn¡¯t Dragon giving the initiative to Lu Xuan?


    He was letting Lu Xuan put forward any kind of reasonable and unreasonable demands.


    Fortunately, he was the Director of the Special Task Force. If it were someone else, they probably would have been punished a long time ago.


    ¡°I heard that the Special Task Force has a treasure vault, which has a collection of a lot of good things. I want to go into that treasure vault and choose a few things!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Lu Xuan was well prepared. He knew that the Special Task Force had a treasure vault, which had all kinds of treasures collected by the Special Task Force from all over the world.


    Many of them had not been nourished by the Spirit Qi for hundreds of years and had deteriorated so rapidly that ordinary people could not tell what they were.


    However, with the recovery of Spirit Qi, more and more power items were also recovering.


    Among them, there were many famous power items fromter generations.


    Lu Xuan was not interested in cultivation methods. No matter what techniques had been plundered by the Special Task Force, they could not bepared to his Taixu Origin Power.


    What Lu Xuan currentlycked were some cultivation treasures and power items.


    He currently had the Dragonyer, which he could use to fight. But hecked defensive power items. Now was the perfect time to make up for this.


    When the time arrived, even if he were to confront the army of the five hooligans countries head-on, he would not be afraid.


    ¡°No problem!¡± The Dragon paused before immediately making a decision. After all, those things were of no use to him at the moment, so they might as well be used to exchange for Drac¡¯s body.


    ¡°In that case, you guys can take Drac¡¯s body away!¡±

 Chapter 244 - The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 244: The Aftermath</h4>


    After the battle was over, the crowd of onlookers dispersed one after another. However, the impact of the battle had only just begun.


    In the shortest time, the battle between Lu Xuan and Drac hadpletely exploded on the dark web.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s battle against Drac was a long story, but, in fact, it had taken a very short time for the battle to end.


    It was so short that the battle was over before everyone was able to react.


    They had imagined that it would be at the same level as the elders, where there would be not much difference in their strength. Also, their bodies would recover very quickly, so it would be very normal for the elders to battle it out for a few days.


    Back then, the ancestor of WuTang Mountain had fought against Drac for several days and nights before he finally saw an opportunity and dealt a heavy blow to Drac.


    But now, the battle between Lu Xuan and Drac looked as if something was out of ce. It waspletely different from the script they had imagined.


    Although during the live broadcast, only a few big countries saw the shocking battle in the cultivation world through satelliteworks.


    However,ter, a lot of videos filmed at the battle had circted on the dark web.


    The battle between the two could be considered terrifying.


    Judging from the strength shown by them, they both had the ability to resist the military divisions of arge country, and they could do it without any tricks up their sleeve.


    They could even destroy a division on their own.


    Through the marks left from the battle, many trace experts were able to judge how shocking the aftermath of the battle was.


    ¡°With a casual swing of Lu Xuan¡¯s sword, even the main battle tanks of various countries would probably be split apart with one swing. It will be easy for him to destroy a division!¡±


    ¡°Even Drac, who was defeated and killed, was not too weak. In fact, he was terrifying. He used the power of the Dark Bible to summon that dark giant. It could probably easily prate an infantry division!¡±


    ¡°With this level of strength, people at the Invincible Vajra realm are probably no match for them, and would be killed with one swing of their sword!¡±


    On the dark web, there were many experts from various fields. They were able to infer a lot of information from some of the clues.


    ¡°Since Drac is dead, we can forget about him. However, Lu Xuan will most likely be the target of all countries. I¡¯m guessing that right now, all the countries are trying toe up with ns to battle against him,¡± someone joked.


    ¡°This is no longer just a possibility. I¡¯ll tell you something. Just earlier, our Prime Minister gathered a group of elders from the cultivation world to ask about the sess rate for a group of people in the Invincible Vajra Level to surround and kill someone in the Celestial Realm!¡± Oneizen contributed this information.


    ¡°Is your Prime Minister crazy? Does he know what level of existence the Celestial Realm is? If a Celestial Realm expert decided to go on a ughtering spree and kill all the way to New Delhi, no matter where Prime Minister hid, it would be useless!¡±


    Everyone was able to tell that this person was from India. Although his background could not be checked, his Indian-style English was apparent to everyone.


    Their English waspletely different from the English in other regions.


    Many people agree with that person. Not to mention India, even Huaxia, whose national strength was several times bigger than India¡¯s, could not detain Drac after he had killed across the country.


    Even when the Special Task Force had dispatched a bunch of experts with the runic firearms, they had still failed to win against Drac. He had easily escaped.


    The only time Drac had suffered a loss was at the Yunxuan Vi. His arm was cut off by the sword formation that protected the vi.


    But on the whole, it was a matter between the Celestial Realm experts. Anyone below the Celestial Realm would be looking for death if they wanted to do anything to a Celestial Realm expert.


    More people had noticed that even a powerful country like India, second only to the top five hooligans countries, was making a n to fight against Celestial Realm experts.


    The corresponding ns that the top five hooligans countries would introduce may not be aimed at Lu Xuan; however, the existence of Lu Xuan had instantly made them feel a sense of extreme danger.


    After all, everyone knew that once the world recovered a bit more, arge number of people in the Celestial Realm would probably emerge.


    Especially for the high-ups of all the countries, they would feel a fatal threat almost instantly. One Celestial Realm expert may not be a big deal, but it was different when there was a group of Celestial Realm experts.


    The authority of governments all around the world would be weakened to the extreme.


    Individualism would rise again!


    The Celestials of all countries would be an indication of this situation, so it was impossible for governments not to be afraid.


    ¡°To kill Lu Xuan now, nuclear weapons will probably need to be used.¡±


    ¡°The premise is to be able to target people like him. Experts at his level are able to sense things in the dark. He might be able to sense the threat when you are discussing the n. Before the nuclear weapon is dropped, he will have fled far away. It is too difficult to kill such a person!¡±


    ¡°Even throwing nuclear weapons will not solve the problem. If it is thrown in the most densely popted cities, the losses caused by a nuclear weapon will still cost hundreds of billions!¡±


    ¡°Right now, no one would dare to use a nuclear weapon randomly. Americans have been seen as demons ever since they dropped two nuclear weapons on Japan. Now, those Western liberal elites are in charge. Who would dare to risk universal condemnation!¡±


    On the dark web, the discussion on how to deal with Celestial Realm experts exploded all of a sudden.


    Other things in the cultivation world were suddenly taken over by the headlines of Lu Xuan killing Drac.


    Although it had not yet been revealed to the world of ordinary people, it was only a matter of time.


    ¡°I just want to know whether or not the Americans want to take revenge against Lu Xuan after he had dealt a heavy blow to the United States¡¯ Seventh Fleet. Is there a possibility that they would raid Lu Xuan with a nuclear bomb!¡± One person posted this online, which immediately aroused a lot of people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible unless the Americans want to start a world war. You know, Lu Xuan lives on the territory of Huaxia. Americans are crazy if they want to throw a nuclear bomb at the other G2 country!¡±


    ¡°As long as Lu Xuan is still on Huaxiand, this will not be possible!¡±


    ¡°Unless the Americans can persuade the Huaxia government to cooperate with them in this n. But why should the Huaxia government cut off its own arm for the Americans? After all, I heard that Lu Xuan seems to be a member of the Secret Task Force, which is the official cultivation organization of Huaxia.¡±


    ¡°Although I also hate Lu Xuan, I don¡¯t think the American government has the guts to throw a nuclear bomb. That is unless they don¡¯t want this earth any longer and want to die together!¡±


    People did not believe that the Americans would throw a nuclear bomb at Huaxia because of Lu Xuan. Once they did so, they would most likely face retaliation from Huaxia instantly. When that time arrived, the entire earth would return to the Stone Age.


    Human civilization may be destroyed.


    ¡°How strong do you think Lu Xuan¡¯s strength is? Even the old Celestial Realm beings expert like Drac seem to be no match for him¡­¡±

 Chapter 245 - The Storm Created

    <h4>Chapter 245: The Storm Created</h4>


    When someone had raised such a question, it immediately triggered another wave of discussion on the dark web.


    For the lineage on earth, Liu Bowen had cut off the dragon¡¯s vein, which made the spirit qi dry up, thereby cutting off the road of cultivation.


    However, in reality, the lineage that existed since ancient times had never been really cut off.


    In this day and age, there were only a few people who were in the Celestial Realm. In fact, Lu Xuan was the only one known to everyone who had reached this realm.


    However, in the past, there had been many Celestial Realm experts, which was recorded in the books, so they weren¡¯t exactly unknown to people.


    After all, it was hundreds of years ago.


    On this, there had been many experts in the Celestial Realm hundreds of years ago. To say that there was no information on these forces would be inurate.


    ¡°For Lu Xuan, he has probably gone very far in the Celestial Realm. After all, Drac was an old master. Thousands of years ago, before Drac became famous, he was already an expert in the Celestial Realm. Although he has not recovered to his peak strength, it is far from an ordinary Celestial Realm expert!¡±


    ¡°No one knows just exactly how strong he is. Only Lu Xuan knows best. In that battle, from beginning to end, it didn¡¯t seem like he was struggling at all. I don¡¯t think he is inferior to Drac!¡±


    ¡°ording to the battle that I witnessed, Lu Xuan was not only superb in his sword skills, but the vigorous Spiritual Qi on his body was something that I had never seen before, either. Also, the speed of his recovery was very fast. It was even faster than the speed of consuming Spiritual Qi when he used the True Force Sword!¡±


    ¡°I think there is no problem considering him as the number one Celestial Realm expert in the world. Even if there are a few Celestial Realm experts hidden in the dark, they cannot bepared to Lu Xuan!¡±


    There were many people who admired Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation.


    But simrly, there were also many people who had looked down on Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°He is only relying on the True Force Sword, which is a high-tier power item. Without it, hisbat strength would probably drop by at least 50%. I admit that he is very strong, but to say that he is the number one in the world is a joke!¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t agree. After all, the True Force Sword is a power item belonging to the WuTang n, so it¡¯s impossible for Lu Xuan to use it anytime he wants to. For hisbat strength, you also have to take into ount his usual state. In his usual state, I think his strength is around the same as Drac at his best!¡±


    Many people had their own thoughts after analyzing everything. They wanted to deduce whether Lu Xuan was strong or weak from all the possible clues.


    Some people had shouted out the slogan that Lu Xuan was invincible and was the number one Celestial Realm expert in the world, but others were dismissive of this.


    However, more people were curious about how Lu Xuan had actually broken through to the Celestial Realm.


    The current environment of the world did not allow people to break through, as such an environment did not actually exist.


    It was not that people had never tried. In fact, many Invincible Vajra experts were trying to break through all the time.


    But no one was able to do it. They weren¡¯t even able to get close to the Celestial Realm.


    No one was able to shake the shackles of the world.


    In such a case, Lu Xuan, who had just broken through, became the target of public criticism.


    In particr, when Lu Xuan¡¯s background was very clear. It was not difficult to find information about him from childhood to now.


    He was not an elder or an old monster. He had purely relied on his own strength to reach a point where he could make the top five hooligans countries in the world pay attention to him.


    This had stirred even more people.


    However, many knew that Lu Xuan was not someone they could afford to offend.


    Experts in the Invincible Vajra Level were considered high-level in the cultivation world, but in front of Lu Xuan, they would be killed with one swing of his sword.


    There would be no other oues!


    The gap in their strength was too big.


    It had even been revealed on the inte one after another that the governments of many countries were secretly having a consultation to see if they couldy siege to those in the Celestial Realm.


    They even put forward various ns on using a variety of high-tech weapons, coupled with the most elite troops and a group of Invincible Vajra experts, to see if it was possible to kill Lu Xuan.


    However, this kind of discussion would only ur at the government level. For cultivators, it was simply a joke.


    The biggest problem was how they could use so many resources and so many experts while not letting the Celestial Realm experts find out.


    That was almost impossible for anyone to do!


    People in the Celestial Realm were not Gods; they would also die!


    Even if people as powerful as Drac had their heads chopped off or were surrounded by arge army, they could still be killed.


    But the price to pay for that to happen was shocking. Not to mention that it was impossible for them to set a trap that would be undetectable by a Celestial Realm expert.


    In the end, only a Celestial Realm expert was able to fight against another Celestial Realm expert.


    The best way to deal with cultivators was still with cultivators.


    Increasing the training of the cultivators who belonged to the government of various countries was the fundamental way for soaring countries to avoid turmoil.


    Other than that, there was no other way!


    Taking this as an opportunity, it could be said that the governments had begun a massive search for geniuses.


    From schools topanies, from factories to farnd, people were called in to conduct a qualification test. At a time like this, the more popted countries had a greater advantage.


    For therger popted countries, even if there was only a certain percentage of geniuses, it may still be more than the total poption of many medium-sized countries.


    Lu Xuan, who had caused a storm in the outside world, returned to Yunxuan Vi and lifted the martialw there.


    The previous attack by Drac had caused no casualties, but it had made everyone in the Yunxuan Vi jittery.


    Drac was a terrifying existence that could cross through Huaxia and be invincible.


    However, after Lu Xuan had killed Drac, the martialw was lifted, and everyone in the Yunxuan Vi was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Within the Yunxuan Vi, a rabbit was holding a t panel and was browsing the news on the Inte. When he saw the videos of those battles and all kinds of analytical materials, he could not help scolding, ¡°Sh*t, he is so abnormal. To be able to break through to the Celestial Realm while the shackles of the world were there is just way too crazy!¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the future of rabbits was hopeless. Under the control of this big devil, he had no chance of escape.


    If he were to meet Lu Xuan now, he would most likely immediately get on his knees and call Lu Xuan ¡°daddy.¡±


    If, back then, Lu Xuan had to use a bit of strength to kill him, then for the current Lu Xuan, it was as simple as blowing air if he wanted to kill him now.


    He was the king of monsters who had not yet worked hard to be strong, who had not yet be famous all over the world, and who had not yet be a nightmare for countless human beings. But it was already over for him.


    s!


    It would be a great loss to the world of monsters!


    The world of monsters would lose a great talent!

 Chapter 246 - The Dark Bible and Satan

    <h4>Chapter 246: The Dark Bible and Satan</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re taking my tablet again!¡±


    Rabbit was about to continue messing with the tablet, but Lu Shanshan quickly hoised it by the ears, preventing it from fighting back.


    It shed an appealing smile at Lu Shanshan while cursing her deep down. It was humiliating enough that Lu Xuan was a monster in human form, and now it had to even deal with Lu Shanshan, who seemed to have be quite a monster herself before anyone knew it.


    Rabbit recalled the sparring a few days ago, where it had quite literally been hammered by Lu Shanshan. The fight was so horrifying that this king of monsters was traumatized somewhat.


    The Lu family sure was filled with a bunch of sickos!


    While Lu Shanshan, under Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance, had been able to make a breakthrough and be an Invincible Vajra not too long ago, she was already capable of beating down the Rabbit¡ªa king of monsters at Invincible Vajra Level.


    The animal never stood a chance throughout the fight; it was a one-sided ughter throughout.


    It had to reluctantly acknowledge that the Lu family would still be able to stand strong even without Lu Xuan. When the world became more restored, and Celestials emerged by the dozens, Lu Shanshan would be able to be one of the best among them all.


    What it found even scarier was Liu Wanrong, the mother of the Lu siblings. While she hardly ever fought, the aura about her alone was already sufficient to strike fear into others.


    Worse still, even Lu Guogu¡ªthe baby¡ªwas anything but ordinary. The baby girl was literally capable of crushing a stone tablet with ease if she were to not hold back.


    Lu Tianxiang was the only weakling in the entire family. The power difference between him and the rest of his family was very obvious. However, if one just looked at the time Lu Tianxiang had been spending in cultivation, one would have found him frightening nheless.


    Lu Shanshan took the tablet away and checked the news on the dark web. Over half of it had something to do with her brother.


    That battle was deemed unlike any other. Not only did that battle manage to shock those in Huaxia, but it shocked every cultivator throughout the world as well.


    Everyone learned what the powers of someone at the Celestial Realm were like through that battle.


    What transpired put governments throughout the world on edge.


    ¡°My bro, awesome as always. And that means I have no time cking away. It looks like I¡¯ve got my work cut out for me,¡± she said as she took the tablet away and resumed training.


    All who reached Invincible Vajra Level in Yunxuan Vi were training hard at that time in order to fortify their foundation and break into the Celestial Realm.


    Those who were not yet at Invincible Vajra Level were busy training as well in order to get to Invincible Vajra Level as soon as possible.


    While Count Drac had been unable to do much when he attacked the vi, what he did had nheless frightened everyone there.


    That shock alone was more than enough to get everyone in Yunxuan Vi to train harder than before.


    The sluggish atmosphere in the air brought about by many who had reached Invincible Vajra Level was quickly dispelled before it was able to spread far.


    Lu Xuan was checking out the Dark Bible in one of the hidden rooms in the vi.


    The Dark Bible had cracks all over it, but it still contained dark energies of very high purity.


    While the Count lost to Lu Xuan all the same while using the Dark Bible, that did not mean that there was something wrong with the book.


    In fact, as one of the prominent weapons of the Covenant of Darkness, it was an item that was forged using the lifeblood of many legendary figures. As far as quality went, it was every bit above that of the True Force Sword.


    However, the damage taken during that war all those years ago was severe enough that the book suffered a huge drop in terms of power.


    But then again, it was still capable of enabling the Count to fight Lu Xuan head-on, and one could tell just how fearsome the book was from that fact alone.


    There was a mysterious barrier on the Dark Bible, but Lu Xuan was able to break through it without breaking a sweat.


    The Dark Bible was not all that different from the Light Bible in that both books propagated genesis, but the dark book sang praises instead to the legendary lord of hell¡ªSatan.


    Satan was a being who stood at the pinnacle of dark Western myths. In the eyes of many, Satan was someone who stood toe-to-toe to God.


    Other than the contents of religious nature, there was also only one spell inscribed in the Dark Bible¡ªthe method to summon Satan.


    The blob of that dark shadow that the Count summoned back then was none other than a projection of Satan himself.


    It was said that the Satan that was summoned varied from one form to another depending on the powers of the ones who wield the book.


    Supposedly, whoever had ample powers and held theplete, undamaged Dark Bible would be able to summon the legendary Satan himself to their ne of existence.


    The Covenant of Darkness had only been able to fight the church to a tie due to having summoned Satan. While the church was severely crippled, they were by no means eradicated.


    The Dark Bible was also severely damaged in that battle.


    But then again, all of those were hearsay and legends. In the hands of the Count, the book was hardly able to summon more than a projection with a fraction of the dark lord¡¯s powers.


    The Count was far from being at the peak of his powers as well. That, coupled with the fact that the Dark Bible was so banged up that it was only a shadow of its former form, meant that what was summoned was little more than a blob of a dark shadow.


    The Dark Bible itself was also a very, very powerful power item. The book was capable of amplifying the power of any spell of dark nature by more than 30 percent, even doubling the power of said spells if the Dark Bible was in itsplete form.


    That meant that the fighter wielding theplete book could have their powers doubled, which would y a determining role in a fight between two fighters of the same level.


    Unless the wielder ran into some monster, like Lu Xuan, everyone else would have been made short work of before the might of the Dark Bible.


    That was also the fundamental reason enabling the Count to dare toe to Huaxia alone. The Count never thought there was someone out there capable of besting him with the book.


    In truth, the Count was indeed so powerful that not even themon fighters of the Celestial Realm would be able to best him, and more so when he had the Dark Bible in hand. Unless the Huaxian government was willing to take him out using nuclear weapons, there was virtually nothing that could pose a threat to his life.


    Yet, he ran into the likes of Lu Xuan, who was literally a walking cheat code of sorts, all the same.


    None of that meant much to Lu Xuan. He was indeed capable of creating methods of cultivating dark powers, as well as techniques and spells for harnessing the power of such dark powers if he so fancied.


    However, there was simply no need for him to do so, which was why he deemed the Dark Bible to be of little meaning to him.


    But then again, if he were to have any intention of selling the book, it would have sent the entire world into a frenzy¡ªeven the church¡ªwhich had been the age-old archnemesis of the Covenant of Darkness. They would have offered to buy the book at an astronomical price.


    That was because it was said that the Dark Bible harbored the fundamental secrets to the origins of creatures of darkness, and there were many who wanted to look into those secrets.


    No matter. I¡¯ll just keep it locked up for now. While the Dark Bible is of little use to me, it will do some good when the timees, Lu Xuan thought to himself as he narrowed his gaze.


    There was someone knocking outside the door. It was Shi Danze, who came to inform Lu Xuan that Ming Yueyao¡ªthe vice chief of the Special Task Force¡ªhade to notify him that the Special Task Force had granted him full ess to their vaults. This permitted him to pick whatever he fancied in there.


    Lu Xuan went out on a trip to the capital with Ming Yueyao right away.

 Chapter 247 - Black Tortoise鈥檚 Protection

    <h4>Chapter 247: ck Tortoise¡¯s Protection</h4>


    Somewhere in the underground vaults of the Special Task Force, in the Imperial Capital.


    Lu Xuan stood before the vault, which was over 50 meters underground.


    ¡°Some defenses you guys have here indeed.¡±


    Lu Xuan was feeling quite impressed, as the trip to the vault by an elevator took them quite a while.


    ¡°We have to defend against some frightening beings, after all.¡± The Dragon continued, ¡°The usual brand of thieves wouldn¡¯t dare to venture down here. Even mercenaries would die by the dozens if they dared to trash the ce. These supposed *ssholes could hit us hard with the element of surprise, but none of them would be able to get out alive all the same.


    ¡°But then again, the same couldn¡¯t be said for some others out there, like the likes of Count Drac.¡±


    What the Dragon said made Lu Xuan realize right away that the very reason the vault was constructed in such a secretive location at 50 meters below ground was to defend against inhuman beings like the vampire lord.


    If the vault were to be constructed above ground, the likes of Count Drac would be able to leave easily with whatever goods he came to steal.


    Things, however, werepletely different with the vault being underground.


    Even if the Count were able to infiltrate the ce, it still would have been impossible for him to leave without breaking a sweat.


    Anybody who dared to hit the ce was guaranteed not to be able to leave alive.


    Cultivators at Celestial Realm were terrifying, but they were not nigh-invincible, after all.


    As for anybody who was trapped in such a ce, and the one in charge of the ce being desperate enough to blow their ce up, not even ten or 100 Celestials would be able to survive explosions with such amounts of high explosives.


    The Dragon opened the huge, thick metal door after going through a series of verification procedures.


    The entire vault was bright as day.


    Precious treasure pieces were ced in a well-organized manner throughout the vault, which was divided into sections.


    Even back in his past life, Lu Xuan had only heard of the rumored vault of the Special Task Force but had never seen it personally.


    ¡°Any treasure that the Special Task Force is able to collect and deems to be of greater value is stored here. You can find all manner of treasures for furthering your cultivation. The four bronze pirs that you asked for before were once stored here as well,¡± the Dragon borated.


    ¡°The ce is divided into the herb section, the treasures of the earth section, the power item section, the text section, and some others.¡±


    Even Lu Xuan was thoroughly impressed. The Special Task Force was indeed a cultivation force established with the backing of the country, after all.


    The insanely huge vault alone served as a testament to how deep the pockets of the Special Task Force ran.


    No n or sect, regardless of size and history, would be able topare in terms of material resources and manpower with a force backed by the nation, such as the Special Task Force.


    If Lu Xuan were to go out and collect treasures like that on his own, there was simply no telling how long it would take.


    It was indeed a good move to cooperate with a force backed by the nation.


    ¡°The Special Task Force really is something indeed. While most things here aren¡¯t of much use, some are indeed priceless,¡± Lu Xuanmented.


    The Dragon was quite shocked by what Lu Xuan just said. The younger man¡¯s vista and breadth of knowledge was not somethingmon folks couldpare to, after all.


    If it were something that even Lu Xuan would find precious, then said item would indeed be very valuable.


    But then again, the Special Task Force was not actually familiar with the use of most items found in the vault, and those that they knew how to use were not actually of much use in a practical situation.


    One such example would be the four bronze pirs that Lu Xuan took before. While it was easy to tell that the four pirs were definitely of great value and were notmon power items, they were unable to find out how the pirs worked.


    Many of those power items had been scattered throughout the country, and the Special Task Force just so happened to find them.


    They were unable to find out what function most of those items served, but it seemed that Lu Xuan knew. There were even many that Lu Xuan deemed to be valuable pieces, and those would most definitely be valuable pieces.


    While the Dragon had no idea how Lu Xuan evaluated those items, he chose to trust Lu Xuan¡¯s judgment nheless.


    Lu Xuan, as someone who possessed the Delusion-breaker Eyes, had little to no problem with such evaluations.


    In an MMORPG setting, Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes would be something that came with a skill for evaluating items and people; said skill would also be one that was fully developed.


    While the eyes did not enable him to learn of the items¡¯ origins, he was able to roughly tell what level said items were at and what kind of use they had.


    None of that had been much of a problem to him.


    But then again, despite noting the Dragon¡¯s intention to have him evaluate some of the items in the vault, judging from the look on the Dragon¡¯s face, Lu Xuan chose instead to ignore it and came to the power item section.


    The Dragon had no idea what Lu Xuan came to the vault for, but Lu Xuan knew very well what he was after.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes settled on some of the items in the section before long.


    He had to acknowledge that the Special Task Force had indeed been able to collect some good stuff, yet none of what he currently saw was of use to him.


    A lot of power items had degraded, and it was thanks to the small-sized Spirit Gathering Formations¡ªspecifically developed by the Special Task Force, siphoning spirit qi to those items¡ªthat they were able to continue rejuvenating.


    There was a ring in the midst of all of those items that caught Lu Xuan¡¯s attention. The ring was emanating some bit of energy waves due to being nourished by spirit qi, although the effects were hardly noticeable.


    Yet, Lu Xuan was able to sense its fluctuations nheless.


    ¡°This!¡± Lu Xuan continued, ¡°Dragon, I¡¯ll be taking this ring as payment for yielding the count¡¯s dead body to you guys.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about this ring?¡± the Dragon asked.


    ¡°This is a defensive ring,¡± Lu Xuan said as his gaze continued to lock on to the rustic ring. It had a crimson color throughout its body, featuring a subdued, rustic pattern on it.


    He held nothing back from the Dragon.


    Lu Xuan had nock of offensive means with the Dragonyer in his hand, but he had nothing as far as defense went that couldpare with the likes of his Dragonyer.


    If he were to go out and look for such means on his own, it would have consumed a lot of time, and there was no guarantee about the quality.


    The ring in question was different.


    He had seen that ring before. The ring was named ¡°ck Tortoise¡¯s Protection,¡± and it had once been worn by the Dragon back in his past life. It was said that the ck Tortoise¡¯s Protection could sport a quality rivaling that of the True Force Sword when restored to its fullest capacity.


    It was an item capable of defending against all manner of attacks, and it was what Lu Xuan needed the most at the moment.


    With the ring in his hand, Lu Xuan no longer needed to worry about his own safety.


    While Lu Xuan was fully capable of craftingmon defensive power items himself, the exercise was deemed pointless, for his constitution was so formidable that he had no fear ofmon attacks, to begin with.


    Even a direct hit from a missile would only be able to break through his Shield of Vigor, and making him look haggard was the very limit attacks like that could do. Dealing actual harm to him was totally out of the question.


    If there were to be anything capable of actually harming him, those things would have definitely not been something that Shield of Vigor was capable of shrugging off, which, in turn, mademon defensive power items utterly useless.


    That was a weakness that the ck Tortoise¡¯s Protection was capable ofpensating.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The Dragon understood what was going on in Lu Xuan¡¯s head right away. Defensive power items had always been expensive, far more than themon offensive types.


    However, the way the Dragon saw it, the ring was hardly worth mentioning whenpared with the corpse of Count Drac.


    Lu Xuan put the ring on his hand and began to sense it quietly.

 Chapter 248 - Disappearance of Lu Xuan鈥檚 Father, and His Subsequent Fury

    <h4>Chapter 248: Disappearance of Lu Xuan¡¯s Father, and His Subsequent Fury</h4>


    Lu Xuan became capable of a lot of things that he had not been able to do before breaking into the Celestial Realm.


    That included extending his spirit and will into the ring.


    While he had the ck Tortoise¡¯s Protection back in his past life, he hardly knew much regarding its secrets.


    That ring had been one of thest resorts the Dragon relied on to keep himself alive back then, and there were few throughout the world capable of cornering the Dragon to such an extent. As such, there were few who actually knew much about the ring.


    The ring reacted right away when Lu Xuan extended his Spiritual Qi into the ring, which continued to emanate a faint glow.


    He was able to learn more about the ring¡¯s true nature through those reactions alone.


    The ring was a piece meant for protection and defense.


    Imbuing it with ample Spiritual Qi would yield a spell, which was called the ¡°ck Tortoise¡¯s Protection.¡±


    It was also how the ring itself got its name.


    The power of the ring¡¯s protection was mainly determined by the user¡¯s own level of powers, as well as how well the ring was restored.


    The more powerful one was, the greater the protection yielded from the ring became.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s current level of power was sufficient to restore the ring to its first stage, which was a stage when it first became truly useful.


    While the first stage did not seem to be much, ording to his assessment, the protection offered would be able tost for over half an hour. Within that half hour, the enemy could literally carpet-bomb him, and still, none of that would be enough to shake the shielding provided by the ck Tortoise¡¯s Protection.


    One could say that the spell known as the ¡°ck Tortoise¡¯s Protection¡± would be able to greatlypensate for Lu Xuan¡¯s currentck of defensive measures.


    ¡°Celestials might be far more than mere mortals, but we¡¯re still beings of flesh and blood.¡±


    Lu Xuan came to miss the true invincibility he enjoyed back in his past life.


    As someone with an inborn Taoist aptitude, the more advanced the stages of cultivation he reached, the greater his godlike feats became.


    His feats had even gotten to the point that he did not even need to rely on power items anymore, for his pair of fists alone were more than enough to take on the world.


    One-punch Celestial Lord, eh?


    However, at his current stage, he still needed to rely on power items.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this,¡± Lu Xuan said as he put the ring on his finger.


    ¡°But other than that, I need the Special Task Force to provide me with 10,000 spirit stones. I need to get on with restoring this ck Tortoise Ring,¡± Lu Xuan continued. He gave the ring a new name along the way¡ªthe ck Tortoise Ring.


    ¡°10,000 pieces?¡±


    The Dragon¡¯s face twitched somewhat. The¡¯s spirit qi restoration was still limited at the moment. The Special Task Force, even with its uncanny ability at collecting goods of all kinds, would not be able to fetch that many within a month.


    While the Special Task Force looked to be a seriously loaded organization, all that wealth had been umted throughout the years.


    The Dragon came to wonder just how formidable that ck Tortoise Ring that Lu Xuan took away actually was, due to it requiring 10,000 spirit stones for restoration alone.


    There had never been something like in the Special Task Force¡¯s arsenal of power items at present.


    However, if he were to know that all of that was but the requirement for restoring the ring at the first stage, his eyes would have probably fallen out of their sockets.


    But then again, the Dragon gathered the 10,000 stones that Lu Xuan requested before long. Lu Xuan deserved that much for handing them Count Drac¡¯s dead body, after all.


    Lu Xuan was not worried about the Special Task Force stealing under his nose, for they had not the guts nor the power to do so.


    The Count alone was more than enough to send the entire organization into a panic, and Lu Xuan had proven to be far powerful than the Count.


    Nobody would have dared to steal from the likes of him.


    Lu Xuanid down a formation for shutting out sensory perception in a secret room, which specifically prepared by the Special Task Force, before he began to work on the ring¡¯s restoration.


    He activated the True Chant of Relic Maniption while absorbing the spirit qi from the stones. The stones crumbled in the air one after another as the spirit qi harbored within was siphoned into the ring, which gradually regained its radiance.


    Time passed, and the ring¡¯s radiance grew increasingly prominent. Energy fluctuations from the ring became increasingly apparent as well.


    Despite Lu Xuan¡¯s power, restoring the ck Tortoise Ring proved to be anything but simple, which was different from the case with the Coiling Dragon Ring.


    The Coiling Dragon Ring could be fed with Spiritual Qi day and night, which made the space within gradually grow.


    Things were different with the ck Tortoise Ring, as there were only two states to it¡ªon or off, useful or useless¡ªand he needed to at least restore it to the first stage in order to be able to use it.


    The ring would have been dead weight otherwise.


    The ck Tortoise Ring was finally restored to its useful state when Lu Xuan exhausted the spirit qi from those 10,000 pieces.


    The process took him ten days.


    ¡°Cultivation knows no time. Ten days passed before I knew it, eh.¡±


    Lu Xuanmented as a ck tortoise vaguely appeared around him. It was but a vague projection of the ring¡¯s powers.


    The projection disappeared without a trace in the very next moment.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s safety was solidified with the ck Tortoise firmly in his grasp. The ring was restored to its first stage within that ten days, making it finally useful at earlier stages.


    Charging wasplete as well, enabling the spell to be used once.


    However, further restoration would be time-consuming, nheless. It was just like the case of the Coiling Dragon Ring.


    The Dragon rushed to Lu Xuan at that moment.


    ¡°Your father is in danger,¡± the Dragon said.


    Lu Xuan was stunned for a bit, but when he recovered, he burst with terrifying killing intent.


    The Dragon felt as if the man before him was no longer a human but a god walking among mortals.


    The wrath of monarchs would result in corpses strewn over thousands of miles.


    The wrath of gods would bring the world to its end.


    The part about ¡®bringing the world to its end¡¯ was not figurative speech, but cold hard truth.


    That was what the Dragon was feeling at the moment.


    He had no idea just how Lu Xuan was able to bring about an aura so frighteningly intimidating. Lu Xuan, at the moment, looked like he was able to end the world with little more than a thought.


    He had no idea just how Lu Xuan was able to burst with killing intent that was so frightening. He only knew one thing¡ªLu Xuan was truly pissed off.


    ¡°Alright, then. It seems like someone out there has yet to learn their ce,¡± Lu Xuan said coldly.


    The news that the Dragon brought was about the disappearance of Lu Xuan¡¯s father.


    Nothing would have happened to his father if he had stayed in the Yunxuan Vi, but when his father left the vi, there were a lot of people who could pose a threat to the man, despite him being of Deity Level cultivation.


    But then again, thanks to all those techniques that Lu Xuan imparted to his father, his father would have been able to bail in one piece even if he were to run into an Invincible Vajra.


    As such, there was only one possibility regarding his father¡¯s disappearance without a trace¡ªa Celestial had made a move on him.

 Chapter 249 - The World of Cultivation Was Shocked and Furious

    <h4>Chapter 249: The World of Cultivation Was Shocked and Furious</h4>


    Only those at the Celestial Realm would be able to abduct his father without a trace.


    There was no doubt that it was a scheme against him.


    That was because his father was but a cultivator of Deity level. While such a cultivator would be considered quite a formidable fighter, that level was worthless to those at the Celestial Realm.


    They were, after all, people who saw even those at Invincible Vajra Level that way.


    Such was the huge difference in power brought about by the level differences.


    There was only one reason why someone at the Celestial Realm bothered making a move against his father.


    That reason was none other than Lu Xuan himself.


    The killing intent bursting all over him at the moment was about to lose control at that thought.


    His greatest regret back in his past life was seeing his parents die too early. As such, he vowed to give his parents a good life and protect them with all he had in this current life.


    Whoever did that had truly gone overboard and made him snap.


    He vowed to make any who dared to test his limit in such a manner know suffering like none other.


    He would never let someone who did so get away with what they had done, even if he had to go to the ends of the earth to hunt them down.


    However, Lu Xuan did not take long to regain hisposure, pulling back the terrifying killing intent, which was about to explode.


    ¡°Do you need any assistance from us?¡± the Dragon took a look at Lu Xuan and asked.


    ¡°No need for that. The one who did it was probably a Celestial, and you guys won¡¯t be able to do much,¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    The Dragon shut up right there and then.


    There was no way he would not have known that the Special Task Force was able to do little about battles fought between beings of such level.


    Count Drac alone had thrown the entire organization into a mess single-handedly, and things would have still been the same with another of such a level.


    The only thing that bothered him was not knowing who that particr Celestial was. That Celestial actually dared to make a move against a family member of Lu Xuan, who was the talk of the whole wide world at the moment.


    Lu Xuan was not the only one who was furious at the moment, as the Dragon shared the same sentiment as well. Everyone knew that Lu Xuan was the head consultant of the Special Task Force. He was someone who was deemed the chief¡¯s equal.


    That meant that Lu Xuan¡¯s family members were under the Special Task Force¡¯s special protection.


    As such, making a move against Lu Xuan¡¯s family was seen to be a slight against the Special Task Force.


    Lu Xuan performed a hand seal and was able to roughly sense his father¡¯s whereabouts. Every single notable figure in the Yunxuan Vi had a mark that he ced on them in secret so that he would be able to track them down in dire moments.


    However, he was unable to continue probing before his senses were cut off almost immediately; it was as if something was actively interfering with his effort.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression had gotten even uglier by then.


    A message came to his phone before long; it was from an unknown sender.


    ¡°Dear Sir Lu Xuan, pleasee to X point at Wuyi Mountain at noon the day after tomorrow. Bring the Dark Bible in exchange for your father. Show up alone, or your father¡¯s safety will no longer be guaranteed.¡±


    Lu Xuan found the message to still sound rather polite, yet every line was filled with threats.


    He only breathed a sigh of relief then. Regardless of what happened, he knew that the abductor had specific goals, which meant that his father was safe for the time being.


    He deemed that everything was okay so long as his father remained safe.


    ¡°Alright. Very good indeed. You really are some *sshole who doesn¡¯t know your ce. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s behind you. I swear I¡¯ll make you people pay with your blood.¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked.


    The Dragon read the message, feeling rather shocked that it was all done to get the Dark Bible.


    The Special Task Force had some thoughts regarding the Dark Bible as well, but given that Lu Xuan had no intention of handing it over, they thought it pointless to say anything. They knew all too well about not being able to force Lu Xuan into doing what they wanted.


    Furthermore, the way they saw it, anyone would be reluctant to part with a treasured piece like the Dark Bible, especially having no idea that the book was actually deemed worthless and dispensable to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan made his decision to leave the Special Task Force and return to the vi right there and then.


    The atmosphere in Yunxuan Vi reeked of sorrow and unease at the moment.


    The abduction of Lu Tianxiang was a crushing blow to the people of the vi.


    ¡°Well, Xuan, I guess you know what happened to your dad. What should we do now?¡± Liu Wanrong asked with a dreadful look. A tinge of panic was seen in her eyes. But then again, her gaze was still determined, and she managed to steel herself.


    In truth,pared to Lu Xuan, who was always away from the vi, Liu Wanrong was actually the one seen to be the core figure holding the fort.


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll get dad home. Those people are only after the Dark Bible. Dad will be fine.¡±


    Lu Xuan shed a beaming smile, trying to y it easy as best as he was able to, as to put his family at ease.


    Both Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo were worried, but they were relieved, seeing how easygoing their big brother remained.


    The news of Lu Xuan¡¯s father being abducted somehow managed to leak to other cultivators out there.


    The entire world of cultivation was shocked in no time.


    Lu Xuan had just achieved worldwide fame for killing Count Drac, and someone actually dared to make a move against him now. It must have been someone who entirely unafraid of death.


    Any suspicious cultivation forces throughout the world were listed out, yet no one was able to figure out just what kind of a force would actually dare to pull such an attempt.


    So there is yet another lunatic out there, eh?


    Everyone was able to imagine just how furious Lu Xuan was.


    Inparison, the Yunxuan Vi, which seemed to be doing nothing at the moment, looked somewhat eerie.


    Lu Xuan was outside the vi three dayster.


    There were many scouts and spies surrounding the vi¡¯s location. They detected Lu Xuan¡¯s presence right away.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is making a move, most probably to meet the ones who kidnapped his father.¡±


    Those scouts and spies realized that right away.


    However, none of them were unable to get far tracking him, for Lu Xuan was simply moving too quickly for them to follow.


    The man traveled through the mountain region as if he was moving on nd, disappearing outside of their range of perception before long.


    Those people had no choice but to give up the pursuit. They all spected as much, to begin with. If a Celestial were someone whom they could track so easily, that Celestial would not have been a Celestial in the first ce.


    Lu Xuan came to the spot designated as the meeting ce at Wuyi Mountain in a matter of hours.


    Trees were everywhere, but that part of the woods was the only region that felt incredibly stifling. There were utterly no signs of life found. There was not even a single chirp or buzz from birds and bugs.


    It was as if all of those animals were so scared of some ferocious beast in there that none dared to evene near.


    ¡°Well, here I am. Come out already. There is no point in hiding any longer, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Xuan said right away.


    ¡°You are indeed perceptive, Mr. Lu.¡±


    A figure was seen walking out of the shadows, and that figure sounded pleasant.

 Chapter 250 - Trade

    <h4>Chapter 250: Trade</h4>


    The figure was a woman with a voluptuous figure and dressed in noble robes from the Western middle ages.


    The woman sported a typical western appearance. She has blonde hair and blue eyes. She looked extremely alluring and spoke fluent Huaxian.


    ¡°Never thought I¡¯d find you here, Lilith,¡± Lu Xuan said. He recognized the woman, who looked very young, before him.


    She was none other than one of the three elders of the Vampiric Empire¡ªLilith.


    Among the three elders of the empire, Lilith¡¯s rank was actually higher than Count Drac¡¯s.


    In truth, Lilith was actually far more ancient than the Count as well.


    Count Drac achieved fame in Eastern Europe about 1,000 years ago, and he remained the most well-known and talked-about vampire even in modern times.


    In actuality, however, he was only ranked third throughout the entire empire of vampires.


    His fame was maintained throughout the centuries only because he was the one elder who managed the day-to-day affairs of the empire for a very long time.


    Lu Xuan knew very well that there were two other vampires in the empire that were even older than the Count; they were even more powerful as well.


    All of that originated from memories in his past life.


    In truth, all three of them had been in slumber back in his past life. They had had yet to be awakened.


    It became obvious that Lu Xuan¡¯s reincarnation brought with it a butterfly effect of sorts.


    However, Lu Xuan nheless met one of the three elders of the Vampiric Empire in his past life, and he knew the woman to be Lilith.


    Legends had it that the ancestor of the vampires was Cain¡¯s mate, who was of immeasurable power and well above that of Count Drac.


    Lu Xuan was able to realize all of this tracing such thoughts, as Lu Xuan killed the Count, who had been one of the three elders of the empire of vampires, after all.


    There was just no way the empire would have just kept sitting on their hands, especially when the Dark Bible had fallen into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Those vampires were most probably furious at the moment.


    That was what led to the abduction of Lu Xuan¡¯s father, demanding the Dark Bible be returned.


    The Dark Bible was deemed one hell of a treasure to other cultivation forces, more than enough to get them to do stupid things.


    In the case of the Vampiric Empire, however, the Dark Bible was deemed something that they had to take back at all costs. It was one of the cornerstones maintaining the empire¡¯s existence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you knew of me, Mr. Lu. It¡¯s indeed a pleasure.¡±


    Lilith¡¯s smile was alluring. She appeared to bepletely at ease and seemed not to have much of a regard for Lu Xuan, who continued to emanate a terrifying aura before her.


    ¡°You vamps are some bold *ssholes indeed. What gave you people the courage to stand before me, eh? That guy from Ningxia?¡± Lu Xuan shed a smile, which was filled with cold malice.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m here to trade, Mr. Lu. The Dark Bible for your father. The book belongs to us of the Vampiric Empire, after all, and it serves no use to you humans,¡± Lilith borated casually. She kept her gaze locked onto Lu Xuan.


    She went against the protests in her attempt, opting to dere war against him instead of simply looking for him.


    That was because she had been studying that battle between Lu Xuan and Count Drac over and over.


    Her studies led her to be wary of what Lu Xuan was capable of.


    Despite being a seasoned veteran with numerous battles under her belt, she did not dare to say that she was absolutely able to beat Lu Xuan.


    Furthermore, she deemed that human to be too dangerous, given how he was so frighteningly young despite being so formidable.


    Such a man would have had a future unlike any before him. If she was to be unable to snuff Lu Xuan out immediately, she had to find a way to keep his movements in check.


    She thought that she had finally found a way.


    ¡°So you want the Dark Bible, eh?¡± Lu Xuan gazed at Lilith coldly as he took the book out of his Coiling Dragon Ring.


    Lilith¡¯s eyes shed with excitement, for that was indeed the Dark Bible.


    That was the very item that she was out to take back right after awakening.


    As for Lu Xuan, she deemed that there was time to find ways to eventually deal with and dispose of him.


    The most important task at the moment was to take the book back as soon as possible.


    If the book were to fall into the hands of other forces under the Covenant of Darkness, taking it back would be very, very difficult.


    Worse still, there was still the church to deal with as well.


    If the Dark Bible were to fall to the hands of the church, taking the book back would be near-impossible.


    As such, she needed to take the Dark Bible away from Lu Xuan before the other forces decided to make a move first.


    ¡°No problem. Where¡¯s my father?¡± Lu Xuan asked casually.


    Lilith breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that Lu Xuan was not being obstinate and difficult. ¡°Your father is now at the foot of the mountain, but to ensure that the trade could be carried out smoothly, I¡¯ve nted something onto your father¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°I see that you have a death wish.¡±


    Lu Xuan red at her and burst with terrifying killing intent, his eyes set firmly on Lilith.


    However, Lilith hardly cared and continued instead, ¡°This is but a measure to ensure that the trade between us be carried out smoothly, as well as a means to prevent you from bing an enemy of the empire.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that what¡¯s nted on your father will take but a thought from me to put his life in danger. But then again, if you were to just agree to not get in the way of the Vampiric Empire, you would never see the day where those things are used against him. Such an arrangement will work splendidly. It is both in your and our interests,¡± Lilith continued, not afraid of Lu Xuan making a move against her all of a sudden.


    She had looked through all intelligence gathered on Lu Xuan, and all that information led her to specte that Lu Xuan was someone who cared about his family. As such, there was no fear of him turning against her, so long as she had firm control over his family.


    ¡°Very well, very well.¡±


    Lu Xuan suppressed his wrath and threw the Dark Bible to Lilith as he said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve handed you the Dark Bible now, but if anything happens to my father, I swear I¡¯ll raze your empire and every single one of you vamps.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m just trying to make sure the Dark Bible gets back to us in one piece. See youter, handsome.¡±


    Lilith smiled as she turned around, disappearing before long.


    His expression remained unnervingly cold.


    ¡°Lilith. Vampiric Empire.¡± Lu Xuan smirked and quipped, ¡°Your days are numbered.¡±


    Lu Xuan found his father, Lu Tianxiang, dazed and tied by the roadside, about ten minutester.


    He activated his Delusion-breaker Eyes and found several blood-colored bugs lying in wait all over his father¡¯s body.


    They were around his heart, atrium, artery, and other vital areas.


    While they were so small that not even conventional machines would be able to detect them, there was no escaping Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Blood bugs, eh?¡± Lu Xuan quipped coldly. He recognized those blood-colored bugs, and they were none other than the notorious blood bugs.

 Chapter 251 - I Am Here to Kill You!

    <h4>Chapter 251: I Am Here to Kill You!</h4>


    ¡°No wonder this Lilith is so confident that I will not dare to fight against the Vampiric Empire!¡±


    Lu Xuan had an indifferent expression. These bugs lurking in his father¡¯s body were also well-known poisonous bugs in his previous lives.


    They were called Blood Bug!


    This kind of bug depended on absorbing essence and blood for a living, which was extremely scary!


    Once it lurked into the human body, there would be almost no way to get rid of it, because it would be living inside,pletely integrated with the human body. There was no way to deal with the Blood Bug.


    The Blood Bug itself was not hard to kill!


    However, if Lu Xuan were to kill the Blood Bug, he would be destroying his father¡¯s heart, veins, arteries and other important parts of the body as well. This meant that his father would also die.


    And as long as Lilith motioned with her mind, the Blood Bugs would immediately be active.


    It could be said that his father¡¯s life was depended on Lilith¡¯s thoughts.


    In fact, she could even manipte Lu Xuan through his father.


    This was also the reason why Lilith had not immediately made a move as soon as she arrived. She probably wanted to try and control Lu Xuan, so that when it was needed, their Vampiric Empire could use Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Lilith, you¡¯ve got me!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly.


    If he was just an ordinary human being, he probably would have no way of dealing with the Blood Bugs.


    He either had to give up his father¡¯s life, or follow the instructions of the Vampiric Empire. There would be no other choice.


    ¡°Although the Blood Bugs are tough to deal with, there is a way to take care of them!¡±


    Lu Xuan had thought of a method to deal with the Blood Bugs that someone had once used. There was only one way to let the Blood Bugs leave the body of the victim on its own initiative without disturbing them.


    It was to draw them out with a special type of extremely high-quality fresh blood.


    These poisonous bugs lived on fresh blood, which was the only stimnt for their development and growth.


    However, ordinary fresh blood was not enough to make these Blood Bugs react.


    It just so happened that Lu Xuan had special blood vessels. The fresh blood in his body was different from that of ordinary people.


    Immediately, Lu Xuan forced a drop of fine blood directly from his finger, which was squeezed out through the tip. Even if only one drop was squeezed out, it would have an impact on his strength to a certain extent.


    However, in order to attract the Blood Bugs out, Lu Xuan had no other option.


    This drop of fresh blood from Lu Xuan did not have the fishy smell of ordinary blood. On the contrary, there was a faint aroma, which was the fragrance only emitted by the precious body of those who had achieved sess in cultivation.


    Sure enough, it was the same as what Lu Xuan had thought. Not long after he had forced out this drop of blood, a bloody figure flew out from his father, Lu Tianxiang¡¯s nose. It was so small that without looking at it closely, it would be impossible to see.


    However, at this time, it instantly pounced towards this drop of blood.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan spurted out a stream of a sword¡¯s force and directly killed this Blood Bug.


    Although one Blood Bug was killed by Lu Xuan, these bugs were like the alluring women who met Tang Sanzang, as they could not control their desire for Lu Xuan¡¯s drop of blood.


    One after another, they woke up from their sleep and directly swooped out. However, the end result was not much different, as they were killed by Lu Xuan one by one.


    This continued until thest Blood Bug that was lurking in his father¡¯s heart flew out. It was subsequently killed by Lu Xuan.


    Only then was Lu Xuan finally able to breathe a sigh of relief!


    This time around, it had been rmingly dangerous. If not for that fact that Lu Xuan¡¯s physique was different and that he knew such a method, he was most likely going to be taken advantage of by the Vampiric Empire.


    ¡°That damn Lilith and the Vampiric Empire!¡± A frightening look appeared from Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    This time, what Lilith had donepletely infuriated Lu Xuan.


    For him, his parents and family were his bottom line. Anyone who dared to touch them would all die.


    Lilith thought that she could leave with the Dark Bible? Ridiculous!


    How could Lu Xuan not do anything during the three days.


    ¡°Lilith, you are too conceited. The demise of the Vampiric Empire will begin with you!¡±


    Lu Xuan said to himself, and then he turned on his cell phone and called for Yang Chengsi, who had been waiting at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Young master, the old master is¡­¡± Yang Chengsi looked at Lu Tianxiang, who was in aa, in surprise.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. There was a little bit of a problem, but it¡¯s already been solved!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    When Yang Chengsi saw Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Even he had heard of the kidnapping of his old master Lu Tianxiang. Now that he saw the old master had been saved by Lu Xuan, he was able to breathe out a sigh of relief.


    It was precisely because he had been with Lu Xuan for a period of time that he knew Lu Xuan had attached great importance to his family. If something happened to Lu Tianxiang, even he could not imagine what Lu Xuan would do.


    ¡°You take my father back to Yunxuan Vi!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Then, young master, you are¡­¡± Yang Chengsi was surprised and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go take care of a little problem!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    With that, Lu Xuan disappeared in front of Yang Chengsi.


    Yang Chengsi sighed, then hurriedly carried the unconscious Lu Tianxiang on his back, ced him on the prepared vehicle, and headed for the Yunxuan Vi.


    As for Lu Xuan, he directly chased towards Lilith.


    At this time, on a mountain road in the forest, Lilith was walking leisurely on the mountain. She was in a particrly good mood.


    She had achieved her goal ofing out this time. The Dark Bible had returned to her hands, and she had evenid the groundwork for the future developments of the Vampiric Empire. She may be able to manipte Lu Xuan for her own use in the future.


    But if Lu Xuan was stubborn, then she could n to eradicate him.


    After all, as long as his father¡¯s life was in her hands, there would be ways to deal with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°He is just a stupid human being who will be held back by the meaningless affection of kinship!¡±


    There was a bit of sarcastic smile on Lilith¡¯s pretty face.


    Obviously, she was very satisfied with herself about this.


    Suddenly, she stopped walking, as a look of surprise shed on her face.


    This was because she saw on a hillside not far away, Lu Xuan looking at her coldly with his arms crossed.


    Obviously, he was waiting for her.


    ¡°Mister Lu, is there any other advice you want?¡± Lilith said gracefully. No one would have thought that such a pretty woman was actually a vampire.


    ¡°Advice? I¡¯m here to kill you! ¡± Lu Xuan said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Kill me? Did I hear you right, Mister Lu? Your father¡¯s life is still in my hands. As long as I use my mind, he will die. I think neither of us will want to see such that happen!¡±


    Lilith was still a little confused. She didn¡¯t know why Lu Xuan had suddenly changed his mind.


    Unexpectedly, when she tried to sense the Blood Bugs, she suddenly noticed that she could not feel them at all.

 Chapter 252 - You Will Die Sooner Or Later, Why Still Struggle?

    <h4>Chapter 252: You Will Die Sooner Or Later, Why Still Struggle?</h4>


    ¡°Not good!¡± Lilith instantly felt that something was wrong.


    Those Blood Bugs were the trump card that she had in order to deal with Lu Xuan and to even control him in the future.


    For her future ns, she wanted to control Lu Xuan through various means so that she could make use of this human race who had a promising future.


    In fact, Drac, who was one of the three top elders of the Vampiric Empire, had been attracted by her step by step like this, hence why he had fallen and became one of the elders of the Vampiric Empire.


    Drac was originally the Lord of Romania in Southeastern Europe. However,ter, because he was targeted by Lilith, he had be an elder of the Vampiric Empire. Drac, who had firmly believed in God, had fallen due to Lilith¡¯s various means she used towards him after epting her embrace.


    Now that Drac was gone, she wanted to use the same methods to replicate Drac¡¯s achievements and bring Lu Xuan into her hands.


    Now, however, she had lost contact with the Blood Bugs!


    In addition, with Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden appearance, she still did not know what was going on. Lu Xuan must have found a way to block the connection between her and the Blood Bugs.


    As for killing the Blood Bugs, that was impossible!


    She had gotten these Blood Bugs by ident in a relic many years ago. It had taken her years to tame them and put them to sleep so that she could wake them up when she needed them.


    So far, she had never seen anyone who had survived after being set up by her Blood Bugs. That was impossible.


    Within her scope of understanding, Lu Xuan¡¯s only way was to block the connection between her and the Blood Bugs, so that she was not able to directly control them and kill Lu Tianxiang.


    Lilith¡¯s pale face showed a bit of a sneer as she said, ¡°Lu Xuan, although you can block my connection with the Blood Bugs, which is beyond my expectations, do you think that by blocking my control of them, your father will be able to escape?¡±


    After thinking that she had already figured out Lu Xuan¡¯s n, she was no longer scared. She continued to say, ¡°You are too naive. Under the suppression of my will, those Blood Bugs will still be able to sleep for a long time. However, now that I no longer have control, those Blood Bugs will soon wake up, and then your father will die!¡±


    Due to anger, the demeanor that she had deliberately kept could no longer be maintained.


    ¡°What are you nagging on about? What a load of nonsense!¡± Lu Xuan said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Do you really think that I have made no preparations at all?¡± While he spoke, Lu Xuan directly made a move. He grabbed with his hand, as the Dragonyer was caught.


    Buzz!


    The Dragonyer in his hand continuously emitted bursts of shrill sounds.


    Immediately afterward, a terrifying sword qi that was more than 60 meters long shed down directly in the air in an instant.


    It was a terrifying attack!


    Even Lilith could not help but secretly curse to herself. This causal sh from Lu Xuan¡¯s sword was actually this horrifying.


    At this time, she finally understood why Drac had been defeated by Lu Xuan. This terrifying attacked seemed to be able to split the heaven and earth into two halves.


    Roar!


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Lilith let out a huge roar right at this moment, revealing her sharp canine teeth. She had the appearance of a real vampire.


    A burst of blood energy broke out from her body. It formed a shield in front of her.


    However, it was of no use at all. The shield was directly shredded on the spot. The sword qi that was emitted from the Dragonyer had a power that was shocking and earth-shattering.


    As for Lilith, she had finally bought herself some time. In the instant that the sword qi was about to kill her, she retreated again and again to avoid the horrific attack that was tens of meters long.


    As she moved horizontally, she looked like a moving stream of blood energy.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, Lu Xuan¡¯s sword attacknded on the ground, which created a big hole in the ground.


    After the attack had missed, and before Lilith had the time to feel surprised, she saw that Lu Xuan had already created another stream of sword qi. She did not know when it happened; however, this sword qi was not inferior to the previous one.


    ¡°Just how much Spiritual Qi has he reserved?!¡±


    Lilith immediately cursed to herself. The continuous attacks from Lu Xuan¡¯s sword simply did not have any weaknesses at all.


    This was very scary.


    The sword was so fast and fierce that it had shed directly in front of Lilith in an instant.


    There was almost a sh beneath Lilith¡¯s feet, as she suddenly appeared hundreds of meters away.


    However, at this moment, she was not as calm as she had been earlier. There was a huge crack on her chest, from which blood continued to gush out.


    Just now, she had been scrapped by the sword qi from Lu Xuan¡¯s sword; however, this had almost killed her.


    At this current moment, Lilith finally realized just how terrifying Lu Xuan was. The sword qi that he emitted was ten times more horrifying than all the types of missiles that were developed by the human government.


    In the end, only a cultivator was able to restrain and take care of other cultivators.


    While Lu Xuan was holding the Dragonyer in his hand, he slowly stepped forward and said, ¡°You¡¯re just dying the inevitable. Either way, you will die, so why still struggle!¡±


    A bit of resentment appeared on Lilith¡¯s face. Lu Xuan waspletely looking down on her. He was treating her like an ant, someone he could kill whenever he wanted to.


    ¡°It is not that easy to kill me!¡± Lilith let out a roar, and the Dark Bible in her hand once again burst out endless dark lights. They formed a dark shadow in the air, which was the projection of Satan.


    From this projection, it was vaguely possible to see its form.


    Lilith¡¯s skill was still above Drac¡¯s; however, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had obviously been increasedpared to thest time.


    The current Lu Xuan seemed to have no bottleneck at all. His strength was growing at an astonishing rate every day. In fact, it was growing every moment of every day.


    The ces where Satan¡¯s projection passed had unexpectedly caused a raging fire. This kind of me was not an ordinary me. It was the legendary me of Hell.


    In an instant, the projection of Satan had arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    As for Lu Xuan, he used a backhand sh and cut down the projection with his sword.


    Boom!


    Satan¡¯s projection was directly split in two. The sword qi cut across it like an amazing waterfall.


    ¡°Pft!¡± After Satan¡¯s projection was split apart and dispersed, Lilith had suffered some bacsh. She spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Another crack had appeared on the Dark Bible in her hand. It was a small crack; however, it was enough to weaken the Dark Bible even more.


    It was at this moment that Lilith had really felt despair.


    She did not know how far Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had reached for him to be so powerful.


    There was no expression on Lu Xuan¡¯s face. At this moment, he had abandoned all human emotions and looked like a living god.


    The fact that Lilith had involved his father made Lu Xuanpletely radiate an uncontroble killing intent. He was insistent on killing Lilith.


    But right at this moment, Lilith began to utter a few words, and in an instant, her body turned into a stream of blood energy as she disappeared into the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯re running away? I want to see where you can run off to!¡± Lu Xuan sneered again and again.

 Chapter 253 - Panicking Like a Lost Dog

    <h4>Chapter 253: Panicking Like a Lost Dog</h4>


    Seven days. It took an entire seven days! For Lilith, who was one of the vampire ancestors and one of the three top elders of the Empire, she had never felt that seven days were this long.


    In these seven days, Lilith had encountered the unimaginable terrifying pursuit of Lu Xuan.


    She had relied on Blood Escape, which was unique to the vampires, to flee dozens of kilometers away, and had temporarily avoided Lu Xuan¡¯s pursuit.


    However, what she had not thought of was that Lu Xuan had directly caught up to her again afterward.


    It did not take long for Lu Xuan to catch up with Lilith.


    Although the Blood Escape she disyed could help her flee tens of kilometers away at once, in reality, it was also a magical spell that had consumed her own refined blood.


    At ordinary times, even if she were to use it once, she would be very cautious.


    In fact, it had been several years since she hadst used it.


    In this Degenerate Era where the spirit qi was exhausted, human cultivators had degenerated so much that there was no way topare with the era of when human cultivators had been at the height of power and splendor.


    In such a situation, it was rare for anyone to be able to threaten her at all.


    Therefore, she had not used that move in ages. However, every time when she had used it, her refined blood would be greatly depleted.


    As for creatures like vampires, refined blood was the most important thing. If they had consumed too much refined blood, then even ancestor vampires like herself would fall into a deep slumber.


    In these seven days, she had lost count how many times she used the Blood Escape to help her flee.


    As long as she encountered Lu Xuan, she would have no choice but to use the Blood Escape to evade him. By now, her entire person was about to copse; however, she was finally able to escape from the territory of Huaxia, arriving at the north of Russia.


    For her, these seven days were like a nightmare.


    She had never encountered such a long nightmare in her life before.


    As Lu Xuan kept chasing after her, she didn¡¯t dare to stop. She sucked on some human blood to recover from some of her injuries.


    For vampires, as long as there was blood, they would be able to continue to survive!


    But right now, she felt like she was dying!


    She really wanted to say that she had no hatred or grudges against Lu Xuan.


    Did he have to chase after her like this without resting and sleeping?!


    It was at this moment that she really realized how important Lu Xuan¡¯s family was to him. When she read his information in the past, she had heard about it. However, at that time, she thought that she had an advantage.


    The importance of family to Lu Xuan was supposed to be a good thing for her, not a bad thing.


    However, the situation was different now. It was precisely because Lu Xuan valued his family that she was being hunted down for seven days and nights.


    During these seven days and nights, the forces that the Vampiric Empire had developed in Huaxia for many years were uprooted.


    The Vampiric Empire had nted forces in Huaxia a long time ago. Some were in cooperation with the United States government, and some were set by the Vampiric Empire themselves.


    Because vampires had a very long lifespan, they were almost immortal. Therefore, they began to nt their power in Huaxia a long time ago.


    There were many forces nted by the Vampiric Empire hundreds of years ago, which no one knew about.


    However, right now, they were all been exposed.


    Being chased by Lu Xuan like a dog, Lilith would not be cruel and use the lives of these subordinates in exchange for her own life.


    These forces and chess pieces were activated by Lilith to stop Lu Xuan from chasing her.


    Otherwise, how could she have escaped from Lu Xuan for seven days and nights?


    It was because of the powers that the Vampiric Empire had nted all these years that had helped to block Lu Xuan, holding him back for seven days and nights.


    They were also the most hectic seven days and nights for the entire cultivation circle in the world.


    Earlier, there had been news that someone had kidnapped Lu Xuan¡¯s father.


    At that time, many people wondered who had such courage to do something like that.


    Now, everyone knew that it was Lilith, one of the three top elders of the Vampiric Empire.


    Lilith had not made as many movements as Drac had during recent years. In fact, it had been Drac who basically dealt with all the big and small matters that have happened to the Vampiric Empire.


    Most people didn¡¯t even know much about Lilith.


    But after this period of time, it became clear to everyone what kind of existence Lilith really was.


    She had been a terrifying nightmare for the whole European continent. Before Drac was born, it could be said that she had had the power to stop children from crying in Europe.


    It seemed normal for such a character to make a move against Lu Xuan¡¯s father.


    However, she was now being chased by Lu Xuan nonstop and was panicking like a lost dog.


    What made countless people even more surprised, or the whole cultivation circle of Huaxia even more surprised, was that there were so many forces that had some sort of rtionship with the Vampiric Empire.


    They wanted to block Xuan and stop him from progressing forward.


    But it was of no use at all. These forces that had jumped out to stop Lu Xuan copsed instantly the moment they encountered him.


    They had used all kinds of experts, and even a variety of heavy weapons.


    This incident had rmed the Special Task Force. It even shocked the head of the Special Task Force, making him extremely angry.


    There were actually so many forces nted in thend of Huaxia by the Vampiric Empire that they had directly posed a massive hidden threat towards the security of Huaxia.


    But there was nothing they could do. This Vampiric Empire had been around for at least 2,000 years, so one knew just how much they had nted.


    A lot of their history went further to even before the dynasties.


    The Special Task Force urgently deployed experts, as all the forces that tried to stop Lu Xuan, and even those who had used heavy weapons against him, were eliminated one by one.


    The experts that were sent out by the Vampiric Empire were all killed by Lu Xuan. Even if they used heavy weapons, they could not do anything to him.


    The terrifying strength of an expert in the Celestial Realm was reflected incisively and vividly by Lu Xuan.


    His speed was too fast. Even if they use bazookas and other simr weapons, they would still not be able to hit Lu Xuan. But even if they were able to hit him, they could not do anything to him as it was impossible to break his Shield of Vigor.


    Afterward, these forces would face being extinguished by the Special Task Force. There were even special garrison troops dispatched to carry out the encirclement and suppression.


    These were the forces that the Vampire Empire had nted in Huaxia over the years. Normally, they would not be exposed like this.


    Now, however, they had no other choice.


    Lilith had used almost all her connections to survive.


    This uprooted all the forces nted in Huaxia by the Vampiric Empire.


    But even so, these forces she arranged could not stop Lu Xuan for too long. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he caught up with Lilith.


    This had forced Lilith to keep using Blood Escape to flee, and then summon a few nted forces in Huaxia to help block Lu Xuan.


    Exactly seven dayster, Lilith finally crossed through Hauxia and entered Russian territory.


    ¡­

 Chapter 254 - Continuous Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 254: Continuous ughter</h4>


    During these seven days and nights, the fact that Lilith and Lu Xuan had a Dark Bible in their hands was also revealed.


    It was rumored that the Dark Bible was in the hands of Lilith. Although it originally fell into the hands of Lu Xuan, but because of an ident, it was now in the hands of Lilith.


    However, there were also rumors that the Dark Bible was still in the hands of Lu Xuan.


    These two types of rumors had created an uproar, both of which had their own forces to preach for them.


    The power of the Dark Bible had beenpletely demonstrated during the battle between Lu Xuan and Count Drac.


    This had caused a stir for countless people. Even if this had involved two experts in the Celestial Realm, due to being driven by their interest, numerous people still began to gather as they headed towards the Eastern border of Russia.


    Within an icy and snowy Siberian in, a group of mercenaries who had gathered there a long time ago were grouped together in small groups of threes and fives.


    It was not just one mercenary regiment, there were many, and each of the mercenary regiments had dozens of men. With so many mercenary regiments gathered together, the number of people amounted to hundreds.


    Each of these mercenaries had an extremely fierce force, as each of them was an elite warrior who had killed people before. In fact, some of them even had fluctuations of energy on their body.


    These people had unwittingly awakened their magics and embarked on the road of cultivation.


    Now, it was not considered strange to cultivate in the world of ordinary people, let alone in the world of mercenaries.


    These mercenaries who had awakened their magics were treated like treasures in their respective mercenary regiments.


    Each of them were a real backbone, as ordinary people would depend on them for many of the things that they could not aplish.


    They were gathered here from all over the world. As for the reason why they were gathered together, there was only one.


    ¡°From what I hear, the goal this time is to intercept a vampire!¡±


    Someone in a mercenary regiment whispered.


    However, his words did not make the mercenaries of these regiments feel that there was anything wrong.


    If the topic about vampires was discussed among ordinary people, it may immediately cause a panic. However, these people were mercenaries from all over the world, and they could be found in the most chaotic parts of the world.


    Most of them had dealt with all kinds of strange forces and creatures before, while the rest had heard of them, even though they had yet to encounter any.


    Vampires were not really considered very strange creatures. It was unknown how many corpses of dead vampires were still on the Inte, waiting to be auctioned.


    After all, creatures like vampires were involved in the mysteries of immortality. There were very few people in the world who did not like immortality.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a vampire. Did we need to be called out to deal with it? Tut-tut, I heard that the reward is 100 million. Even if it is distributed between each of us, it will be at least 300,000 US dors!¡± A mercenary with a scar on his face grinned.


    The groups of mercenaries talked andughed, as no one took this vampire to heart.


    There was only one vampire. Among them, there were many people who was able to beat the crap out of a vampire by fighting alone. Plus, there were so many of them gathered here, and they all had different kinds of light and heavy weapons.


    This was enough to fight an army of vampires.


    While everyone was talking andughing, feeling rxed, they saw a girl in a blood-colored robe striding over.


    When she saw these people, the girl¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°This is great! So much food has been brought right to me!¡±


    The girl licked her lips with a bloodthirsty look in her eyes.


    All the mercenaries realized that the person they had been waiting was here, therefore they all picked up their light and heavy weapons, and without any hesitation, directly began the attack.


    Half an hourter, another 18 or 19-year-old boy arrived at this ce. He looked at the battlefield that had showed obvious signs of fighting left behind by all kinds of heavy weapons.


    ¡°It seems that I was still a step toote!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    After he opened his Delusion-breaker Eye, he was pretty much able to see the situation of the battle from looking at the various signs left at the scene.


    The scene of the battle was reyed in his mind.


    This was a group of elite mercenaries, among whom there were even the Awakened and cultivators. Their strength could not be considered weak.


    Despite the fact that there were only a few hundred people in this group, it would not have been a problem for them to fight against a division in a short period of time.


    However, at this ce, they were all killed in less than half an hour.


    They were ughtered!


    What was ughter? This was the definition of ughter!


    He was pretty much able to imagine that a group of modern mercenaries who were armed to the teeth, trying to kill Lilith with all kinds of high-tech weapons. However, in the end, they were the ones killed by Lilith.


    Modern high-tech weapons were not useless for a strong man like him, but they were not as useful as many people had thought them to be.


    With Lilith¡¯s speed, these elite mercenaries could not do anything to her.


    Within Huaxia, they were like puppets. Lilith was chased by Lu Xuan like a lost dog, coupled with the Special Task Force, and the Huaxian military who were chasing and intercepting her in all areas, there was no time for Lilith to rest at all.


    She ran the entire way!


    What had made Lilith felt even more despair was that her physical strength as a vampire had almost been depleted. On the other hand, Lu Xuan was still able to chase after her while killing the forces nted by the Vampiric Empire who were trying to stop him along the way, and maintain sufficient physical strength at the same time.


    What a monster!


    If vampires were considered extraordinary creatures whenpared to ordinary people, then for Lu Xuan who had developed a born taosim aptitude, he would be considered the real extraordinary creaturepared to vampires.


    ¡°Now that she has sucked the blood of all these people, it has be a bit troublesome. It looks like I will need to try and use some other method!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked indifferent. He had looked down on Lilith, who had just drank refined blood, which helped her recover some of her strength.


    But at this moment, Lu Xuan noticed that there was a roar of helicopters in the distance.


    About 30 helicopters belonging to different mercenary regiments surrounded Lu Xuan.


    In the past few days when Lu Xuan was chasing after Lilith, the whole underground world had been in a mess.


    They were basically divided into two different camps. One camp was after Lu Xuan, while the other camp was after Lilith.


    This was because they were unsure which of them had the Dark Bible in their hands.


    Both the Special Task Force and the Vampiric Empire were using lies and deception to confuse other people.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    There were fierce sounds of the air being split apart, as streams of rockets with long me tails directly headed towards Lu Xuan¡¯s direction.


    There seemed to be a tacit understanding between the people inside the helicopters, as they turned the area with a radius of over a thousand meters around Lu Xuan into a sea of fire.


    ¡°Dead?¡± On the helicopter, a mercenary opened his eyes wide and said.


    However, before they were able to react, a figure rushed out from within the mes of the explosions.


    ¡­

 Chapter 255 - The Last Ambush, the Ancestral Land of the Vampire Family

    <h4>Chapter 255: The Last Ambush, the Ancestral Land of the Vampire Family</h4>


    The shocking heat from the explosion had not burned Lu Xuan, as there was the Shield of Vigor around his entire body, which isted him from the mes.


    When many of the elite mercenaries saw this, they opened their eyes wide one after another.


    They had heard of this type of thing before but had never seen it with their own eyes. After all, even though people with strength such as those martial arts legends were not too rare nowadays, it was only rtive to the cultivation circle.


    For ordinary people, it was still an unattainable realm.


    Even among these elite mercenaries, there were no real martial arts legends. Basically, they still had to rely on modern high-tech weapons to fight.


    ¡°How is this possible? Is he a monster?¡± There were many mercenaries who could not believe what they saw. He was different from the creatures they had killed in the past.


    These mercenaries had faced some strange creatures in the past, but the creatures were doomed to die, as they were faced against arge mercenary regiment with full firepower.


    However, these mercenaries had no idea just how terrifying the person they were fighting against really was.


    Lu Xuan looked at the helicopters that hovered above him in the sky. He narrowed his eyes and directly stretched out both of his hands. The Spiritual Qi formed a big bow and arrow in his hands.


    Whoosh!


    An ear-piercing sound traveled across the air, and immediately afterward, everyone saw that the arrow, which was created from spirit qi, had made a helicopter explode.


    ¡°Shoot and kill him! He¡¯s a monster, a monster!¡±


    The mercenaries in those helicopters were overwhelmed by how terrifying Lu Xuan was. It felt as if they were looking at a monster.


    They had never seen a monster like him before, who was not afraid of their burning weapons at all.


    But just as they spoke, several arrows formed by the spirit qi skimmed across the sky and hit the other helicopters, making them explode one after another.


    More than 30 helicopters were all hit. They exploded in the air one after another in just one minute.


    The mercenary regiments of this level could not do anything to Lilith. Simrly, they were unable to do anything to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan did not even look at them as he sensed the direction that Lilith escaped toward and chased after her.


    Another half an hourter, the local Russian garrison had btedly arrived at the scene.


    They saw the wreckage all over the ground, including the corpses of many elite mercenaries. However, these corpses had pretty much been mummified, with two blood holes on their necks. Everyone could not help but shudder.


    What kind of monster had these elite mercenaries encountered?


    After entering the territory of Russia, there were more and more different mercenary regiments and experts from various forces.


    In particr, the Vampiric Empire, who had nted far more forces in Russia than in Huaxia, which only had a history of a hundred years. The Vampiric Empire had been infiltrating Russia for more than a thousand years.


    Along the way, Lu Xuan encountered all kinds of obstacles that had tried to stop him from chasing after Lilith and killing her.


    With the exposure of these forces, the world was in an uproar. As the Vampiric Empire was an old force that had existed for thousands of years, just how deep could their foundation be.


    Everyone had only one thought, which was terror!


    In fact, this had even rmed the Russian government, who was discovering for the first time that there were so many forces belonging to the Vampiric Empire in their country.


    Especially back when the Soviet Union had copsed, all sorts of demons and monsters had entered Russia and lurked within the country.


    Now, they all utilized this opportunity to pop out together.


    Not only had the hidden forces of the Vampiric Empire emerged, all kinds of hidden powers that belonged to other forces had also emerged.


    The Russian government was equally angry and had even utilized garrison troops to surround and kill them.


    It was another day and night, as one was trying to escape while the other chased. With one in front and one behind, the two of them had pretty much run from the Bering Strait in Northeastern Russia to ska in the far North of the United States.


    They were on a piece ofnd that was covered with ice and snow. When Lu Xuan stepped on the snow, he did not leave any footprints behind. This was even more amazing than the legendary Qinggong, where one could tread on the snow without leaving any traces behind.


    ¡°You cane out now. You have set up this formation in a deliberate way just to lure me in. There¡¯s no need to hide anymore!¡± Lu Xuan suddenly said in an indifferent tone.


    As soon as he had set foot in this area, he was able to sense an unusual fluctuation of spirit qi in the air.


    It was possible for such fluctuations to be hidden from others. However, it was nearly impossible to hide it from people like Lu Xuan.


    ¡°As expected of Lu Xuan!¡±


    With a sneer, Lilith slowly walked out. Her snow-white face was covered with gloomy anger.


    There was no longer the leisure and calmness that she pretended to have when she had met Lu Xuan for the first time.


    Lu Xuan had chased after her this entire time for a total of eight days and eight nights.


    Lilith had never experienced such humiliation before in her life!


    The anger she felt towards Lu Xuan was like an active volcano that was about to erupt.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a huge blood boundary formed in the sky.


    The field of snow underneath Lu Xuan¡¯s feet also began to boil, as the snow turned into boundless blood water. In an instant, within a few miles radius that surrounded Lu Xuan, a huge blood pool was formed.


    In this blood pool, coffins floated up, and one after another, vampires appeared out of these coffins. There were a few hundred of them, and they each had cultivated to the Invincible Vajra Level.


    They looked at Lu Xuan with a somewhat ferocious expression on their faces.


    ¡°In order to deal with me, you have summoned your ancestral home. You have really worked hard!¡± Lu Xuan nced at this boundless blood pool and instantly knew what it was.


    It was the legendary ancestral home of the first vampire family, the ce where the vampires were rumored to have been born.


    It was also the ce where the two top elders of the first vampire family, Cain and Lilith, had slept for a long time.


    Lu Xuan had once seen the ancestral home of the first vampire family in his previous life and had personally witnessed the destruction of the ancestral home.


    However, he also knew how difficult it was to deal with this ancestral home of the first vampire family.


    In the blood pool of this ancestral home, the strength of each of the hundreds of vampires was constantly growing. With the passage of time, their strength had even surpassed Jing Yunzi and the other cultivators, who were in the Invincible Vajra Realm and were considered dominating existences. In fact, these vampires had even broken through to the Celestial Realm.


    However, these vampires did not feel ufortable anywhere. To be exact, they were not making a breakthrough, but rather they were recovering their strength to the Celestial Realm.


    The disappearance of the world¡¯s spirit qi was not fatal for vampires, but it was enough to weaken the cultivation of many vampires other than the three top elders.


    Therefore right now, they were just restoring some of their original strength.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though I will pay a huge price by doing this, it will be worth it as long as I can kill you. No, I want you to ept my initial embrace and be my subordinate so that I can use you! If I kill you, it will be letting you off too lightly!¡±


    Lilith red at Lu Xuan, as her eyes were filled with anger. The flickering blood light was almost materialized.


    ¡­

 Chapter 256 - Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 256: ughter</h4>


    Lu Xuan saw boundless blood energies in the pool of blood below, surging into the vampires¡¯ bodies and rejuvenating their powers.


    To put it precisely, the ancestralnd of those vampires had be a small world on its own.


    That small world itself had the power to resist the power ofws governing the entire.


    As such, one could recover some bit of power above the¡¯s limit for a brief period of time within that small world.


    That was how the sects and ns that isted themselves from the world maintained their powers.


    Inparison to many others, the ancestralnd of the vampires was far more inferior and of a far smaller area. Even though it had the power to resist the power ofws governing the, said power could only be maintained for brief moments and nowhere nearsting long enough.


    The vampires would have been able to rule the world in the era of total Spirit Qi dissipation otherwise.


    The vampires finally relocated the ancestralnd of the bloodkin within the eight days Lu Xuan spent hunting Lilith,ying down that lethal trap.


    All of that was done with the expressed purpose of killing Lu Xuan, their sworn and very difficult enemy.


    One could say that the vampires had trulye to make use of their true hidden trump card of resources. Those affiliated forces popping up in Huaxia and Russia before were but the tip of the iceberg inparison.


    Those affiliated forces had only been that of the outer circle, which were orders of magnitude more inferiorpared to the true core powers of the vampires.


    What was seen at the moment was the true core powers that served as the lifeline of the Vampiric Empire, which was so formidable that even the US government became very wary of.


    All of that power was at the moment, brought to the fore.


    Even Lilith had be a lot more powerful under the support of their ancestralnd. While she had yet to reach beyond the Celestial Realm, she was nheless at the pinnacle of that realm.


    Her powers at least doubled whenpared to what was seen before. To put it precisely, it was the restoration of her powers that was doubled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that other than you and Drac, there is yet another ancestor to you vamps, a man named Cain. Where is he, by the way? It¡¯d be best for him to show up here as well, as that means I can take you all out in one go.¡±


    Lu Xuan remained unfazed in the face of the lineup he was about to fight.


    ¡°Such a lineup is already deemed grand enough to kill the likes of you. There wouldn¡¯t be any need for him to do anything.¡± Lilith red at Lu Xuan and smirked as she spoke.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯d be quite a shame that I couldn¡¯t take you all out at once then.¡±


    Lu Xuan chuckled, and a tinge of coldness was seen in his eyes.


    ¡°Your death is near, and yet, your big mouth runs all the same. I guess that is how you Huaxians put it, no?¡±


    Lilith regained her confidence.


    She had been so severely beaten by Lu Xuan in the past eight days that she was about to get traumatized.


    She had never faced someone as terrifying as Lu Xuan, who was able to beat her using almost only one hand. He went after her for eight days and nights, destroying the affiliated forces of the vampires both in Huaxia and Russia along the way.


    At the moment, she was finally able to regain her confidence and get rid of that wretched human before her once and for all.


    Shoop.


    A shadow appeared right beside Lu Xuan all of a sudden,shing out at him with a w in an instant.


    The terrifying power of the w brought a terrifying gust of wind, which headed straight for Lu Xuan¡¯s head.


    The w squarely hit Lu Xuan. It was capable of crushing his skills at once.


    Boom!


    Those vampires did not see what they had anticipated would happen, but a rumble was heard, and Lu Xuan¡¯s hand was mping down on the neck of a vampire, which was then snapped.


    All of that happened in an instant. A vampire at the Celestial Realm ended up having their neck snapped by Lu Xuan.


    Dead silence loomed all over the ce.


    All of the other vampires were stunned before shing ferocious expressions, baring their fangs. It looked as furious beasts with bloodshot eyes were on Lu Xuan, who were all very eager to go up and kill him right away.


    ¡°Do it!¡± Lilith roared, and those vampires seemed tounch like streaks of blood-red shadows, heading straight for Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan made his move right away, disappearing from where he stood.


    All manner of blood energy-powered shes were brought down on the ce he stood. But at that moment, he disappeared.


    He appeared right behind one of the vampires at the very next second, bringing a kick down on the head of that vampire.


    The head of that vampire was blown off right away, torn right off of its body.


    The fiery battle began instantaneously.


    The vampires had always been known for their speed, yet Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was even more terrifying than the vampires in that department.


    Lu Xuan flickered in and out of existence, with every emergence taking down a vampire.


    Lu Xuan remained unfazed throughout the fight. It was as if he was fightingmon Invincible Vajras instead of vampires at Celestial Realm.


    It was all child¡¯s y to him, and he did not need more than one move to deal with one vampire.


    He killed over 30 vampires consecutively and without breaking a sweat. He made it all look like a walk in the park.


    It was only then that those vampires finally realized just how impossibly frightening and effective Lu Xuan was at killing their own.


    It looked as if he was cutting weed with awnmower instead of killing Celestial Realm beings.


    That was what made him so frightening.


    They wondered since when Celestials became so frail that they were unable to take even a single hit.


    Worse still, the enemy was ughtering them in their ancestralnd.


    In an ancestralnd, the power of any enemy would supposedly be suppressed while the power of those of thend was boosted.


    Yet, none of the vampires proved to be a match to Lu Xuan. Everything looked so insanely unreal that Lu Xuan looked more like a monster to them.


    It was especially so in the case of Lilith. All that trauma she suffered when being hunted by Lu Xuan for the past eight days surfaced right there and then. It was as if she was able to see herself being hunted down like a dog all over again.


    The remaining vampires were all stunned, and they gathered around frantically, bing reluctant to give Lu Xuan any chance of taking them out one by one.


    ¡°How boring, and I¡¯m just about to get warmed up,¡± Lu Xuanmented inly.


    ¡°If this is all you vampires got while being in your ancestralnd, then get prepared to be annihted all at once,¡± Lu Xuan smirked and continued.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lilith¡¯s pupils contracted somewhat, and she shrieked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that every single one of you can go to hell!¡± Lu Xuan roared andunched himself into the air, appearing high in the air in an instant.


    Unlike his previous walk-in-the-park state just moments ago, he was, at the moment, bursting with terrifying aura of Spiritual Qi all over him, with every single pore gushing Spiritual Qi.


    That power of his, which was at least ten times more terrifying than the usual Celestial Realm being, was brought to the very fore and bing very apparent at the moment.


    Boundless Spiritual Qi coiled around his arm and materialized into an impossibly huge golden dragon, which he then sted forward with.


    ¡­

 Chapter 257 - Slaughtering the Elite Guards

    <h4>Chapter 257: ughtering the Elite Guards</h4>


    Boom!


    The golden dragon howled. Even the vampires were able to tell just how life-like the scales that d all over that construct of a golden dragon were.


    All of them were stunned for quite a bit by how impossibly real the construct looked, but all of them knew how impable Lu Xuan¡¯s control of Spiritual Qi had to be in order to conjure a golden dragon that looked so life-like.


    None of them would have been able to reach such a level with their conjurations, even if their lives depended on it. Even Lilith found her jaw gaping at what was in front of her eyes.


    She had lived a very, very long life, so the number of top-notch fighters that she met was more than she was able to count, yet none that she had ever met before wasparable to Lu Xuan. He was bursting with golden light all over, looking like a god among mortals.


    Boom!


    He sted the attack right at the vampires who just clustered together, with massive explosions going off, almost immediately like grenades detonating.


    Pfft!


    Pfft!


    Pfftt!


    Many of the vampires spat up blood as they retreated, severely injured by the shockwaves right there and then.


    They were all indeed severely injured by just the shockwaves alone.


    The dozen or so who were unfortunate enough to take the st in their faces died on the spot from the st.


    The attack killed them outright.


    Vampires had lifeforce far above that ofmon humans, and vampires at the Celestial Realm were undoubtedly far more resilient thanmon humans at the Celestial Realm. Attacks that could prove lethal tomon Celestial Realm humans might still be something Celestial Realm vampires could survive.


    So long as their cores did not get shattered, vampires were capable of regenerating on the spot.


    Even the vampires believed themselves to be so.


    However, Lu Xuan told them right there and then through that one frightening punch of his, that those thoughts were pointless, for none of them would be able to survive such absolute, overwhelming odds in a fight.


    ¡°Gosh, they¡¯re all trash. Are you really thinking that those good-for-nothing chumps could really kill me?¡± Lu Xuan smirked as he hovered midair with his arms crossed, looking like some true god.


    What he did even make the vampires feel that it was Lu Xuan who got them all surrounded single-handedly, instead of themying a deadly trap to ensnare him in the first ce.


    He alone was able to take on one whole army. That was what the aura bursting throughout his being suggested that he was capable of.


    He alone was more than enough to put those vampires in their ces.


    Lilith looked extremely grim while she stood behind those vampires. She never thought that Lu Xuan would be so terrifying.


    It was all terror and nothing else that she saw in her mind when she saw Lu Xuan made his move.


    However, she threw all hesitation out of the window. Having got herself cornered to such an extent, she knew that she had nowhere else to run. It was either her or Lu Xuan that had to die on that day.


    Lilith chanted an extremely ancient curse, and the entire pool of blood boiled within mere moments. Huge hands burst from within the pool right away, with every single one of them being tens of meters tall, reaching from the pool straight at Lu Xuan, who remained midair.


    ¡°All of you, get him! If he¡¯s alive, it¡¯ll be us who¡¯d end up dead today!¡±


    A terrifying burst of sonic shockwaves spread all over the ce as Lilith roared.


    Those vampires seemed to have heard the most terrifying of demonic voices right there and then. Theyunched themselves at Lu Xuan in a frenzy.


    Countless handsshed out at him in an instant. A harrowing scene took ce. The hands that emerged from the pool of blood grabbed him, and he disappeared from midair.


    ¡°Get down here!¡± Lilith shouted, pulling him from midair right away as she did.


    She had no idea what enabled Lu Xuan to stay airborne, which she found to make no sense.


    Conventionally speaking, Celestial Realm beings were incapable of flight, unless the beings in question were those like the vampires, who had wings behind their backs. Unless the being in question had ess to such natural means of flight, they would not have been able to stay airborne otherwise.


    However, she quickly realized that Lu Xuan did not actually budge at all. She was unable to pull him down from where he was.


    She continued to chant the ancient words, controlling those bloody hands as she tried to crush him, yet it felt like amon human grabbing a piece of rock to her¡ªshe had no way of crushing the rock that was Lu Xuan.


    That was how helpless she felt.


    It did not take long for her to realize in shock, that Lu Xuan continued to burst with boundless Spiritual Qi while the bloody hands were mping down on him.


    Boom!


    Those bloody hands were then shredded right away. Everyone present saw the Spiritual Qi surrounding him being transformed into a golden dragon, dding him within tightly.


    The bloody hands exploded, raining down blood all over the ce.


    ¡°Golden Dragon ws!¡± Lu Xuan roared at that moment as he punched, which materialized into a golden dragon w, looking as if it was the golden dragon that he d himself in, attacked.


    It was one simple attack, yet that attack managed to st every single vampire before him into pieces.


    One could imagine just resilient vampires at the Celestial Realm were, yet they were nheless utterly helpless before Lu Xuan.


    That one very simple attack was all that it took to st all of them into pieces.


    One could then imagine just how terrifying Lu Xuan was in such a state of being.


    Lu Xuan¡¯sprehension of the way of the fists was to such a degree that even a single unassuming punch brought forth power that differed by orders of magnitude. It was iparable tomon man, making such an attack to be a monstrosity on its own.


    Furthermore, that set of techniques that Lu Xuan practiced were of unparalleled power, to begin with, with even a single unassuming punch packing frightening power.


    At that moment, boundless bloody energy which carried the power of the curse, emerging from the pool of blood,shing out with thick resentment and hate at Lu Xuan in the form of raining arrows, making it impossible for Lu Xuan to even dodge.


    However, he remained entirely unfazed still. He disappeared from where he was in an instant, before appearing right before a vampire andunching his Golden Dragon w attack yet again, sting yet another vampire to pieces on the spot.


    But then again, the vampires seemed to have all been agitated by something else. All of themunched straight at Lu Xuan without care.


    None of them feared death as they threw themselves at him.


    Lu Xuan did not hesitate when he saw the vampires charging at him, attacking right away. It took only several minutes for him to take out all the remaining vampires at Celestial Realm, leaving none behind.


    Lilith¡¯s eyes were thrown wide open as she stood below. Her eyes were very bloodshot.


    The hundred or so vampires were the culmination of the empire¡¯s essence for ages.


    They were elite guards whose power was second to none other than the three elders of the empire.


    Any single being from the group of elite guards was more than capable of stunning any major cultivation force out there at the moment. It would only take a few of them to even annihte a small nation.


    They were the cornerstone that sustained the Vampiric Empire¡¯s existence, and none would have thought that they would all be killed in such a short period of time.


    ¡­

 Chapter 258 - Killing Lilith

    <h4>Chapter 258: Killing Lilith</h4>


    Other feeling a heartache over such a loss, Lilith also felt a terror that she was unable to ce and helplessness that she never felt before. It was creeping into her mind.


    She never thought that there would be a day where she got so close to death.


    Worse still, she never thought she would have such feelings while inside her ancestralnd, which was supposed to be the safest ce for her. She never thought any of that would happen.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were simply too terrifying, so much so that he seemed to be nigh-unbeatable among all in the Celestial Realm, that there was none in the world who could beat him.


    She came to think that even Cain, the ancestor of all bloodkin, would have had a tough time fighting him.


    She finally realized at that moment why Lu Xuanmented the absence of Cain in the first ce. He was truly there to annihte the entire empire of vampires, without the slightest intention of sparing any of them.


    If she were to be given a chance to start over, she would have never stepped foot in Huaxia in the first ce, even if that meant killing her.


    Boom!


    The wings behind Lilith¡¯s back extended right away, and sheunched herself into the air in an instant, intending to leave the ancestralnd.


    That was her only chance of surviving the ordeal.


    ¡°So you wanna run, eh? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote for that?¡±


    Lu Xuan stomped, which surprisingly crushed the air beneath his feet. He appeared right before Lilith at the very next second, as if he had just teleported, cutting her escape right away.


    He was not about to let her escape.


    Rooarrr!


    She has had enough at that moment, transforming right away into a terrifying vampire andunched herself at Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    Huge bloodied ws manifested from her hands, which seemed to almost tear the heavens apart. However, the ws were utterly useless when theynded on him, as they were shattered right away by his Shield of Vigor when they got within three feet away from him.


    Lu Xuan made his move right after that, bringing about the sh of the sword at her. He brought the Dragonyer to bear at her in an instant.


    Pfftt!


    The sword blitzed like a streak of bloodied glow as it swept at everything in its path, lodging itself into her chest, making blood spill everywhere.


    She backed off right away, with utter shock seen in her eyes.


    That attack from Lu Xuan was simply too quick to catch. It moved almost like a bolt of lightning. The de was already in her chest by the time she saw the sh of the deing.


    If it had not been for the fact that she was a vampire, thereby having tremendous lifeforce, that attack would have killed her on the spot.


    Her powers were simply too weakpared to his.


    She then opened her bloodied mouth wide. There was not even a trace of that alluring woman before by then, as a terrifying monster took her ce instead.


    She shrieked at the very next moment, making her sound like a banshee or some female monstrosity of such kinds. Terrifying soundwaves sted at Lu Xuan.


    She was attempting to stall him using sonic attacks.


    However, she was indeed too na?ve. The sonic attacks never got to Lu Xuan, to begin with, as they were utterly unable to even break through his Shield of Vigor.


    Lu Xuan looked on with a deadpan expression at the female vampire before him. He thenunched a thrust at her almost in an instant, prating her chest right away.


    Pfftt!


    Blood spilled from her mouth yet again as her lifeforce diminished at a frightening rate. Despite being a vampire at Celestial Realm, she was unable to withstand two lethal attacks like that consecutively.


    ¡°Arrgghh! Lu Xuan, you will pay for this! I¡¯ll be taking you with me!¡± She howled at that moment as terrifying energies raged in her body; she was about to self-destruct.


    ¡°You¡¯re way out of your league.¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly and extended his arm. Boundless Spiritual Qi burst from every single pore on his arm, materializing into a golden dragon w and grabbed hold of her, crushing all that energy emanating from her body bit by bit.


    Boom!


    A deafening rumble was heard, and she exploded with massive force, yet she was unable to do any harm to Lu Xuan at all. All that force simply wrecked some of the dragon w.


    Such a move might actually end up killing amon Celestial Realm being, yet she was in way over her head if she wanted to take Lu Xuan with such a move.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan discovered all of a sudden that the barrier above the ancestralnd of the vampires closed up right away. To put precisely, the power all over the ce became at least ten times as dense.


    He then realized all of a sudden what she meant. She did not intend to take Lu Xuan out with her by self-destructing. She was thinking of trapping Lu Xuan in the vampires¡¯ ancestralnd, making it utterly impossible to leave for good.


    She knew that she stood no chance in taking out Lu Xuan, and she most probably had no hope of escaping him alive. As such, she pulled what she pulled instead.


    Lu Xuan was stunned, finding that Lilith actually managed to really set him up.


    But then again, he did not give in to despair. The barrier of the vampires was indeed terrifying, so much so that he would probably have no way of breaking the barrier with his current level of cultivation.


    Yet, that was not to say that he was unable to do anything about it. He could simply choose to make further breakthroughs, reaching a level higher than the Celestial Realm¡ªthe Airborne Realm.


    It was a level that waspletely above that of the Celestial Realm. The greatest trait to the Airborne Realm being gaining the ability to fly.


    It was the ability of true flight. While Lu Xuan was technically capable of flying as he was at the moment, yet he was only manipting the wind in order to achieve the effect of flight. As such, he was not actually flying, and his speed was abhorrent as well. It was but making a burst in the air for a short period of time, which meant that he was not truly flying.


    At the current stage, other than the likes of Lu Xuan, who were capable of barely mimic flight through wind maniption by relying on precise control of Spiritual Qi, the only ones who were capable of flight were monsters able to fly, or creatures like the vampires, who had wings on their backs.


    However, things were totally different at Airborne Realm, as even creatures without wings would achieve true flight, once reaching that particr realm. Any creature that was initially incapable of flight would manifest true mystical means enabling them to fly.


    Flight ability was the greatest trait of the Airborne Realm, which was why it was named such, to begin with.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers would at least grow several times over upon reaching the Airborne Realm, and hisbat prowess would reach immeasurable levels.


    If he were to be of Airborne Realm level of powers, to begin with, Lilith would not have been able to escape in the first ce, as he could have killed her with a single stroke of the sword.


    However, thews of the were such that not even the Celestial Realm was allowed topletely develop yet, let alone making a breakthrough into the Airborne Realm. As such, Lu Xuan could only give it his best shot at it.


    But then again, it was all only a matter of time. Lilith¡¯s attempt to trap him inside the vampires¡¯ ancestralnd for good was utterly futile.


    There was yet another trump card at his disposal¡ªthe peaches from the Peach Tree of Immortality.


    While the tree was being nurtured at the medicinal field behind the Yunxuan Vi at the moment, he nheless had a peach on his person, which served well as a means to help him make such a breakthrough.


    ¡­

 Chapter 259 - The World Became Further Restored within a Year

    <h4>Chapter 259: The World Became Further Restored within a Year</h4>


    There was still quite an amount of spirit stones that Lu Xuan took from the Special Task Force. They were stored in his Coiling Dragon Ring. As such, he had no fear of running out of stones when furthering his training.


    Furthermore, that ce he was at was the ancestralnd of the vampires¡ªa ce filled with blood energy.


    All that blood was no longer mere blood after being refined for ages; the blood had be flowing energy.


    Other creatures had utterly no way of absorbing such refined energy, as they would only end up being overwhelmed.


    But then again, Lu Xuan, who had been a Celestial Lord in his past life, had none of such problems.


    Lu Xuan knew all too well of the physiological makeup of the vampires. As such, he was able to quickly create a way of absorbing blood energy like the vampires, based only on what he knew about them.


    Those techniques were known as the ¡°Sutra of Blood.¡±


    Armed with the Sutra of Blood techniques, Lu Xuan was able to absorb blood energy by mimicking the vampires.


    In the eyes of others, the vampires were a very mysterious race who seemed to possess an innate talent for converting energy into different forms. Yet, to Lu Xuan, they were but another type ofmon mortal creature.


    They were able to convert blood they have absorbed into other forms of energy due to their unique physiological makeup, but Lu Xuan was capable ofpensating for such a physiological difference and absorbing energy like the vampires did by using the Sutra of Blood all the same.


    Furthermore, all of that had only taken him a day to aplish.


    Lu Xuan sat cross-legged above the pool of blood, manipting a breeze so as to keep himself airborne above the pool.


    At the same time, the blood energy in the pool boiled right away, seemingly caused by some massive external force. Streaks of blood with the thickness of a thumb shot into the air, gushing into his body.


    His body became enveloped in blood within mere momentster.


    Every single pore on his body opened up to soak up those blood in a frenzy, which he then processed and absorbed the energy within, using the Sutra of Blood.


    Common vampires were only capable of converting about ten percent of the energy in the blood at most. Even Lilith, one of the three elders of the vampires, was capable only of absorbing about 30 percent of energy from blood.


    Lu Xuan, however, was able to absorb 100 percent of the energy in the blood with the Sutra of Blood, while ridding of the impurities from the blood at the same time.


    He focused 100 percent on absorbing the energy from the pool of blood and thought of nothing else, attempting to make a breakthrough using the power derived from the pool of blood.


    Time passed quickly as he remained steeped in cultivation. It was one whole year passing outside before he knew it.


    Things outside changed tremendously within that one year¡¯s time, with the chief of them being Lu Xuan, who became a known figure worldwide, disappeared without a trace all of a sudden, which shocked the world of cultivation throughout the.


    None had expected Lu Xuan, who disyed powers unlike any other, would disappear without a trace like that.


    He truly was nowhere to be found.


    The vampires only released news three months after he began hunting them, that he perished by the hands of the vampires.


    None believed such a piece of news at first when it came out, as everyone knew just how impossibly formidable Lu Xuan was.


    Everyone saw how he hunted Lilith all the way from Huaxia to Russia before traveling from Russia further to ska. The whole ordeal looked like a one-sided ughter from Lu Xuan.


    It was just absurd to think that the vampires would be able toe up with anything to take Lu Xuan out under such circumstances.


    No one believed the vampires in the first ce, but all that disbelief was quickly dispelled, due to the vampires brought news of greater detailter¡ªLu Xuan was trapped within the ancestralnd of the vampires and perished within.


    Everyone believed the vampires quickly, as anyone with any knowledge or any cultivation force of any history at all, knew of the existence of the ancestralnd of the vampires, which was a small, isted world on its own.


    It was due to the existence of that ancestralnd of the vampires that they were able to evade a decline in the age of diminished Spirit Qi and maintained their status as a force of extreme power.


    Even the church was wary of the ancestralnd of the vampires.


    That was because, despite the church¡¯s repeated victories against the vampires, they remained unable to break through the vampires¡¯ ancestralnd, as the vampires were almost invincible while being in it.


    The vampires were only able to evade countless crises that would have doomed their entire race, thanks to said ancestralnd.


    Even when the church was at the very peak of its power, they remained incapable of taking down the vampires¡¯ ancestralnd, and Lu Xuan was deemed to have even less chance of being able to do so.


    It was entirely normal to believe that Lu Xuan simply perished in the ancestralnd of the vampires.


    While there were initially some who remained skeptical, but as time passed and no one was even able to contact Lu Xuan using satellite phones, everyone came to believe the story.


    Only the ancestralnd of the vampires would be capable of such a feat.


    Everyone turned silent. Lu Xuan¡¯s legend went as quickly as his initial rise to prominence.


    He was seen to be like a meteor, which, while brilliant, was just too brief.


    The vampires even made a very big deal out of the tale, which enabled them to stabilize themselves after they were thrown to the edge of extinction.


    The Vampiric Empire, who had two of their elders dead consecutively by his hands, finally managed to turn the tables.


    There were many who only realized by then that there had been two elders of the empire killed by Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, and at the same time, conspiracies and hidden agendas in Huaxia, Russia, and many other ces came to light. None of what happened looked pretty.


    However, none of that happened because the vampires were weak. On the contrary, it was simply due to Lu Xuan being too impossibly powerful, which made him look like some kind of monster.


    The vampires were able to hold their own very well while the world atrge was acting against them, and they managed to retain their dignity.


    The Vampiric Empire restored its reputation for a time, returning to their glory of being one of the topmost cultivation forces throughout the world.


    As time passed, fewer and fewer people talked about Lu Xuan, and many who did indeed talk about him,mented his passing more than anything else.


    Being able to make a breakthrough into the Celestial Realm while the shackles of the world had yet to be further loosened was something only achievable through untold numbers of mystical encounters and being of unparalleled talent in the first ce.


    Despite being of such impossibly talented, any who were able to get very far with cultivation would be able to tell just how difficult it would still be for Lu Xuan to get so far. It was even more so when it came to the fact of being able to kill Count Drac not long after making such a breakthrough, and making both the count and Lilith look very bad while he was going after them.


    He was indeed some breed of talent that could only be found once in a century or so.


    There was yet another major event taking ce within that one year.


    The world became further restored, and the shackle throughout the world was loosened even further.


    Many fighters who were previously suppressed by thews of the world saw their powers spiking.

 Chapter 260 - Breakthrough into the Airborne Realm

    <h4>Chapter 260: Breakthrough into the Airborne Realm</h4>


    A good number of people who were already at the pinnacle of Invincible Vajra level was finally able to make a breakthrough. It seemed as if a massive number of Invincible Vajras made a breakthrough into the Celestial Realm within just one night.


    All of that made Lu Xuan, who seemed to be one-of-a-kind in the world initially, look just like everyone else by then.


    There was more than one being at the Celestial Realm by then, and that was more than enough to throw the entire world into chaos.


    That was because Celestial Realm beings had already be capable enough to resist the might of modern weapons of greater destructive powers to a certain extent.


    Count Drac alone had been more than enough to throw the entire Huaxia into chaos back then. None of the forces found in the nation had been able to do anything against him.


    While the new Celestial Realm beings were definitely not at the count¡¯s level of powers and theirbat prowess was far below his, but the fact remained that not every nation had the level of might that Huaxia did.


    There had been coup d¡¯etat happening in several smaller nations within mere months, with their original presidents being overthrown, and the ones who took the presidents¡¯ ce were none other than cultivators.


    It was either a Celestial Realm being rising to the top or a puppet being put in ce by some Celestial Realm beings pulling strings behind.


    All of that change happened almost in a single night, making the governments of various nations realize just how devastating the actions of the cultivators could be when they became sufficiently powerful.


    Not every nation had powerful organizations of cultivators, and not every nation had ess to weapons of mass destruction like nuclear weapons after all.


    What happened finally made the governments realize that the new era was truly upon them.


    In that new era, governments having ess to weapons of mass destruction would no longer be the ones with the bigger stick, as there was yet another new force of beings on the rise, beings who were more than enough to take their ce.


    The entire world was thrown into chaos, as the world of cultivation seemingly began to show signs of locking horns with secr governments.


    Under such circumstances, Lu Xuan, who had been trapped in the vampires¡¯ ancestralnd for one whole year, finally opened his eyes, which had been shut tight throughout, as massive Spiritual Qi gushed from his body.


    Terrifying aura burst all over the ce.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s body surface seemed to be sting about like an impossibly huge storm. Waves materialized from his Spiritual Qi began to form into a storm like no other around him.


    Said storm was finally over after quite a while. Lu Xuan began to pull his aura back. All that fluctuations and bursts of aura that seemed to be able to shake the world finally subsided.


    ¡°A year finally passed,¡± Lu Xuan said slowly. He finally made a breakthrough into the Airborne Realm after a year of preparation and training.


    Making a breakthrough into the Airborne Realm enabled Lu Xuan¡¯s powers to grow several times more powerful.


    The greatest difference between being in the Airborne Realm with being in the Celestial Realm was that creatures that were initially incapable of flight came to gain flight abilities as well.


    Other than that, the difference manifested in the even greater control of Spiritual Qi. A being at the Celestial Realm was capable of manifesting Spiritual Qi externally, but molding them into des was already the limit of what one could do.


    Things were different at the Airborne Realm, as the newly found greater control allowed one to mold their Spiritual Qi into many other things.


    Only the likes of Lu Xuan, who was a reincarnated monster of insane levels of power, would have been capable of such impable control while still being at the Celestial Realm. One would have needed to rely on some kind of power items in order to do so otherwise.


    That was why the vampires all felt unsettled when they saw Lu Xuan being able to conjure a golden dragon around him, as it seemed as if they just saw a monster in front of them.


    Being at the Airborne Realm, Lu Xuan¡¯s control of Spiritual Qi had gotten even more advanced.


    Other than that, the most notable thing about him was that a vague sheen of jade-colored energy manifested at the surface of his body when he activated his Spiritual Qi.


    That jade-colored energy enabled him to take direct hits from missiles while staying utterly unscathed.


    That was something beyond evenmon Airborne Realm beings.


    Celestial Realm beings aside, evenmon Airborne Realm beings had to rely on energy barriers conjured using their own Shield of Vigor, in order to take direct hits from a missile.


    Yet, Lu Xuan became capable of such a feat all the same. That was the second power that awakened in his born Taoism aptitude, which was called ¡°Golden Bone and Jade Skin.¡±


    When the power of the Golden Bone and Jade Skin was activated, he would gain extreme defensive powers unlike any other.


    At present, that was but the first stage of the power¡ªhis jade-colored skin had no problem taking direct hits from missiles.


    If he were to train until he was even able to make his bones gold, his defense would reach even greater heights, and the change would be unimaginable.


    ording to tests he performed back in his past life, by the time he reached the second stage of the Golden Bone and Jade Skin, he would be able to survive a st even from nuclear arms unscathed so long as it was not a direct hit.


    Even if he were to be caught within 100 meters of said nuclear arm¡¯s st radius, he would have only been severely injured instead of rendered dead on the spot.


    That alone was frightening enough, as it was worth noting that 100 meters were still considered to be within ground zero of an attack of a nuclear detonation.


    If he were to reach such a stage, he would have practically be a god among mortals.


    If he were to continue to training from then on out and develop that particr power further, it would not have been far-fetched to say that he was able to take even direct hits from nuclear missiles.


    But then again, all of that was still too far away from where he was at the moment.


    What he achieved at present was more than enough.


    ¡°Time to head home.¡±


    Lu Xuan howled, and the Dragonyer appeared in his hand right away, which he then brought about a st of sword aura with.


    Boooom!


    A huge fissure was seen at the barrier above the vampires¡¯ ancestralnd, resulting from said st.


    However, that fissure began to gradually close as soon as the barrier was cut open.


    Lu Xuan spent no time hesitating. He leapt into the air and disappeared into the fissure right away.


    He sensed that immense pressure from the vampires¡¯ ancestralnd disappeared without a trace as soon as he got outside. It was as if he came to a new world that allowed him to fly as he pleased.


    Back in the ancestralnd, he felt as if there were weights of tens of thousands of kilograms sitting on his shoulder, almost every single moment.


    That was the fundamental reason why he spent one whole year before finally making a breakthrough into the Airborne Realm.


    If it had been someone else, surviving within such an extreme environment would have been arduous enough. Making a breakthrough would have been totally out of the question.


    That was what Lilith had spected in the first ce, that Lu Xuan definitely had no way of escaping and would eventually be permanently trapped within the ancestralnd. It was all but a matter of time.


    She probably would have never expected that Lu Xuan actually managed to escape eventually.


    ¡°Spirit qi is at least twice as thick out here now. So the world has been restored even further, eh?¡± Lu Xuan sensed the world¡¯s Spirit Qi being further restored, which exined why it became a lot easier when he tried making a breakthrough previously.


    While the world had been suppressing the emergence of any Airborne Realm beings before, but as the world became further restored, it became a lot easier for him to make such a breakthrough.


    Lu Xuan took a look at the vampires¡¯ ancestralnd beneath him. It was a pity that he did not have sufficient power to wreck the ce once and for all at the moment, for that was what he would have done without second thoughts otherwise.


    ¡­

 Chapter 261 - Getting Rid of the Tail and Returning

    <h4>Chapter 261: Getting Rid of the Tail and Returning</h4>


    Because this was the ancestral home of the first vampire family, it was a special small world. In this small world, vampires were born.


    Even if Lu Xuan were to ughter all the vampires in the world, as long as the ancestral home of the first vampire family still existed, there would always be new vampires emerging after a period of time.


    The birth of these vampires would continue. If one wanted to get rid of these vampires entirely, then the ancestral home had to be destroyed.


    Although these vampires all looked the same as humans, they were still a different race after all. Therefore, the hearts of those who were not from the human race must be different. Over the years, the vampires had secretly treated human beings as pigs and dogs, raising them in captivity.


    They were one of the life and death enemies of humans!


    Lu Xuan had once destroyed the ancestral home of the first vampire family in his previous life. However, his current strength was far from being able to destroy this small world, so he could only give up temporarily.


    Humph!


    Thinking of this, Lu Xuan snorted coldly. Then, a shocking burst of Spiritual Qi was emitted from under his feet. His body swept forward at an amazing speed, showing his flying ability incisively and vividly.


    It had only taken a moment to fly over ska in the sky.


    At this time, Lu Xuan, who was flying rapidly in the air, was soon found on the radar of a United States military base in ska.


    Not long afterward, two US fighter nes urgently lifted off and directly chased after Lu Xuan. The sound of their speed was twice as fast.


    Lu Xuan soon sensed the two US fighter nes behind him.


    The two US fighter nes were the first tounch missiles, but the pilots of those two US fighter nes soon looked like people who had seen a ghost, as they saw that the flying human in the sky had actually destroyed the missile in the air by punching them one after the other.


    Then, they saw Lu Xuan open his arms like a big bow, which directly turned into two arrows.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    As if they had eyes, the two arrows skimmed through the sky and hit the two US fighter nes.


    Even though the two US fighter nes were flying at more than twice the speed of sound, they were still able to make evasive actions ahead of time.


    But after being locked on by Lu Xuan¡¯s mind, it was impossible for them to escape.


    Almost in an instant, the two US fighter nes directly exploded in the air and turned into two fireworks as they fell.


    ¡°Biting off more than you can chew!¡± Lu Xuan snorted coldly. If he had been in the Celestial Realm, he would also have been able to wipe out these two US fighter nes; however, it would not have been as easy as now.


    Lu Xuan had pretty much taken care of these two US military fighter nes; it was a piece of cake.


    When he was in the Celestial Realm, he would still have been able to fly; however, his speed would have been slow, and his movements would not have been flexible.


    This was why Lilith had been able to always escape from Lu Xuan. Lilith knew how to fly, coupled with the unique Blood Escape of the first vampire family, it had allowed her to escape from Lu Xuan.


    If he had the ability to fly back then like he could now, Lilith would not have been able to escape at all.


    After wiping out the pursuers, Lu Xuan turned and flew directly into the distance.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he flew out of the United States and headed for Russian soil.


    Not long after Lu Xuan had entered Russian territory, he was noticed by the Russian military bases.


    With an eleration, Lu Xuan directly lost the Russian fighter nes that were chasing after him.


    It took another half a day for Lu Xuan to finally fly into Huaxia territory.


    Then, it took another half a day for Lu Xuan to return to Min Province.


    It had not been pleasant for him to cross through Russia from ska and return to Min Province in one day.


    After returning to the country, Lu Xuan found a ce to charge his mobile phone that he had not used for a year. Only then did he find out that he had received a lot of different messages during the year.


    Lu Xuan first sent a message to his parents, telling them that he was safe. Then, he began to read all the messages he had received during the year in a rxed state.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan saw a message sent to him signed by none other than Ling Huang.


    It had been a month since Ling Huang sent this message asking him for help. This meant that it was recent.


    Ling Huang was asking for help rting to his daughter. His daughter, Ling Fei, had been taken away.


    Lu Xuan quickly scanned the other messages and confirmed that there was nothing more important. He rushed to the Ling family almost immediately.


    The Ling family was still on the outskirts of Fu City, but there was a defensive formation all around the Ling family¡¯s manor at this time.


    It was obvious that after such a long time, Ling Huang had found an expert in formations to help set up a defensive formation around their Ling manor.


    However, it was clear that this defensive formation was of no use to an expert at Lu Xuan¡¯s level. Plus, the things that Lu Xuan had seen and experienced were unimaginable to the people of this era.


    He activated his Delusion-breaker Eyes to have a look. He immediately saw through the defensive formation. He then went straight in, crossing right through the formation.


    After entering the Ling family¡¯s vi, he saw Ling Huang.


    It had been just over a year since Lu Xuanst saw him. Ling Huang seemed to have grown ten years older. When Lu Xuan met him for the first time, he looked quite young and strong.


    In addition, he usually paid attention to maintaining his health. He did not look like someone who had a daughter this big.


    But right now, he looked like an old man in his sixties or seventies, with white hair and wrinkles. It was as if he was approaching death.


    In the cultivating room not far behind Ling Huang, Lu Xuan could feel the force of someone cultivating. It was none other than Ling Fei¡¯s brother, Ling Yu.


    After seeing Lu Xuan, Ling Huang was surprised at first, then overjoyed.


    He never expected that Lu Xuan had really received his message for help and rushed over.


    This was because he had heard of the news regarding Lu Xuan¡¯s defeat.


    Once the first vampire family had been released, Lu Xuan had died in the ancestral home of the first vampires. This gave a warning to all the heroes in the world that this would be their end if they were to offend the Vampiric Empire.


    Ever since then, Lu Xuan had never appeared again.


    Therefore, many people had epted this statement in their hearts.


    Even Ling Huang was no exception. A month ago, he had messaged Lu Xuan as ast resort. Who would have thought that he had actually sessfully sent the message through to Lu Xuan?


    Also, Lu Xuan was alive. This was too unexpected.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re not dead. This is great!¡±


    Ling Huang had never been so grateful to God that Lu Xuan was alive. If Lu Xuan had died, then their Ling family may really be helpless as they could only wait for their demise.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s cut the nonsense and get straight to the point. What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°How was she taken away?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 262 - Ling Huang Asking for Help

    <h4>Chapter 262: Ling Huang Asking for Help</h4>


    Under Lu Xuan¡¯s inquiry, Ling Huang began to exin the whole story to Lu Xuan.


    Many years ago, Ling Huang had helped a cultivator. At that time, the word had not yet recovered. The cultivators in that era were not as prestigious as they were now. At most, they only knew some kung fu.


    Basically, they had no special status in society.


    Later, he heard from Lu Xuan that the entire world was changing, and the Spirit Qi was reviving.


    After that, he had witnessed many battles between cultivators, which had finally made him understand that in the future, the world would belong to cultivators.


    These super-rich people, who were originally at the top of the social pyramid, would be no different from pigs in front of these cultivators.


    In particr, the power of the government that they had relied on in the past was not easy to use when faced against these cultivators.


    Especially for those loners, they were even more unscrupulous.


    Since then, Ling Huang had thought of sending Ling Fei to learn cultivation, and he himself even began to cultivate as well. However, his aptitude was average, and even when the world had continued to recover, he was only at the beginning level.


    He had sent Ling Fei to cultivate in a n called the Wuding Sect, which was only a medium-sized sect and did not have many geniuses.


    Ling Fei¡¯s talent for cultivating was much better than that of Ling Huang. She had disyed an outstanding result in a short period of time, which had always been Ling Huang¡¯s pride and joy.


    Who would have thought that some time ago, Wuding Sect passed down the news that Ling Huang was to prepare himself for Ling Fei to get married? The person she was to get married to was a young master of a sect called Guimen Sect. He called himself Young Master Gui.


    Among the powerhouses who stood out and those who were rising to the top, he had his own name, which was very remarkable.


    How could this make Ling Huang, who doted on his daughter, agree to this marriage? He had quickly gone to the sect to ask for a clear answer, only to be kicked out by the Wuding Sect.


    Ling Huang was no ordinary person. In fact, the world of cultivation was now far more closely rted to the secr world than before. Unlike the past, it was now impossible to upy a sacred mountain to cultivate and be isted from the rest of the world.


    Naturally, people had to have connections with the secr world!


    Ling Huang also supported the development of the Wuding Sect, but who knew that it woulde to such a bad end now? Naturally, he would not give up. He had found out what happened by asking those whom he had connections with. There was once an elder who he had a very good rtionship with. However, this elder had lost his life in a fight with another cultivator some time ago.


    Naturally, Ling Fei had lost her support in the Wuding n. That elder¡¯s opponent in the Wuding n had suggested giving Ling Fei to Young Master Gui and be his concubine, which many people instantly agreed.


    It was because of this that the things afterward happened. After that, Ling Huang was no longer able to contact Ling Fei, who seemed to be imprisoned.


    ¡°What¡¯s the origin of this Guimen Sect?¡± Lu Xuan was a little confused. It seemed that this Guimen Sect did not exist in his memories, so he did not know who this Young Master Gui was.


    ¡°There are things that Mister Lu doesn¡¯t know. After I learned about this matter, I immediately started to investigate through my channels. This Guimen Sect is a sect in the Western region. I heard that they are Ghost cultivators who cultivated the path of evil. Although I don¡¯t know what Ghost cultivators are, from the name, they don¡¯t sound like good people!¡± Ling Huang said. ¡°If that Young Master Gui is a good match, then it¡¯s fine. But ording to my investigations, he is notorious in the Western region. He already has dozens of concubines alone, saying that he is cultivating the Guimen Pair Cultivation Technique. However, none of his concubines has been able to leave alive. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t do anything that I went to find Mr. Lu. I hope Mr. Lu can save Fei¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Pair Cultivation Technique?¡± Lu Xuan frowned slightly. He did not have any prejudice against pair cultivation methods. In fact, there was a wide range of pair cultivation methods. Taoists had a pair cultivation method called In-house Technique, and Buddhists also had a pair cultivation method called Joyful Meditation. Not to mention all kinds of pair cultivation methods that constantly emerged from a lot of evil groups.


    It was rumored that among the three emperors and five sovereigns, Emperor Huang had 3,000 concubines before he ascended to heaven. He was not just the Great Ancestor of pair cultivation, but also a master of pair cultivation.


    Inparison, the pair cultivation techniques of Taoists and Buddhists both had their own strengths. But on the whole, they could be regarded as upright and peaceful.


    Basically, every time two people used a pair cultivation method, each side would benefit!


    However, the pair cultivation methods of those evil groups were different, as they constantly had new methods to collect Yin and replenish Yang, or collect Yang and replenish Yin.


    Basically, it was the method of benefiting oneself at the expense of others. Many of the cultivating partners, known as puppets, who were gathered and used, would often die after a very short period of time.


    It was entirely conceivable that if Ling Fei went, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Lu, please help her. I really can¡¯t think of anyone else who can help!¡± Ling Huang said helplessly. Back then, his hunch had been right. However, he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.


    There was nothing he could do against the Wuding Sect unless he could threaten to cut off his support. However, the Wuding Sect would be able to kill him.


    The bodyguards he hired could not do anything to them at all, and their lives could not be guaranteed.


    Not to mention the Guimen Sect, who was ten times more terrifying than Wuding Sect.


    It was not that Ling Huang did not know other cultivators. It was just that as soon as the cultivators had heard it was Guimen Sect, they immediately shook their heads and did not dare to cause trouble with them.


    Wouldn¡¯t they be looking for death?


    Now, the only person who could find a way to take care of the Guimen Sect was probably Lu Xuan.


    ¡°As long as Mr. Lu is willing to help, I am willing to give away all the assets under my name!¡± Ling Huang hurriedly said. His eyes were filled with eagerness because this was his only hope. If Lu Xuan refused to help, his family would have no hope.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s nothing difficult. Come with me to get her back!¡±


    ¡°Great, thank you, Mr. Lu!¡± Ling Huang hurriedly said. He knew Lu Xuan¡¯s status in the cultivation world. He was very well respected.


    In fact, for a period of time, he was considered the number one cultivator in the world. If Lu Xuan were willing to help, everything would be easily solved.


    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Within Shen Mountain in the South of Zhe Province, a medium-sized n appeared abruptly above the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, there were many tourists wandering around, as if they want to be epted into this Wuding Sect.


    Lu Xuan and Ling Huang arrived at the foot of Shen Mountain.


    ¡°Why are you here again? Didn¡¯t I tell you that Sister Ling is about to marry into Guimen Sect and enjoy wealth and honor? Why have youe to interfere again?¡± When the weing disciple who was guarding the mountain saw Ling Huang, he showed a bit of impatience.


    ¡­

 Chapter 263 - Don鈥檛 Blame Me for Starting a Slaughtering Spree

    <h4>Chapter 263: Don¡¯t me Me for Starting a ughtering Spree</h4>


    It was not the first time that Ling Huang had visited them. All the disciples who were guarding the mountain knew him.


    There were a lot of tourists around who looked curiously at them, but no one dared to be presumptuous.


    This was because they knew what this ce was.


    On the inte, people were calling ces like this Immortal Sects.


    As for the people within these sects, they were called Immortals!


    This was despite the fact that everyone knew these people were ordinary human beings and not really immortals.


    However, they were different from ordinary people, after all. Although the Huaxian authority had begun to cultivate,pared with ns and sects who had heritages, they still had a long way to go.


    Even if the Huaxian authorities wanted to carry out cultivating on arge scale, it was impossible to really benefit everyone. Only those with outstanding talents would be nurtured, while most of the people would not have the opportunity to be trained.


    It was already very difficult to get started on cultivating just by relying on the knowledge and methods of cultivation that had been poprized on the inte.


    Not to mention theck of resources for cultivating, it was almost impossible to embark on the road of cultivation.


    Under such circumstances, the people who had already stopped cultivating gathered again at the doors of the sect within Shen Mountain.


    ¡°You guys want to sell my daughter to Guimen Sect. You still want to lie to me now?¡± Ling Huang said with an angry expression on his face.


    The expressions on arge number of tourists suddenly changed one after another. It seemed that the cultivation world was not as harmonious as many people had thought it to be.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that a person who had been epted into the sect was going to be sold.


    As a new generation who has watched countless dramas, the plot of a show with 80 episodes had appeared in people¡¯s minds.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    The weing disciple immediately became a little angry and eximed, ¡°Old thing, if it weren¡¯t for Sister Ling¡¯s sake, I would have beat you a long time ago. Don¡¯t mistake the good for the bad!¡±


    ¡°Is that what your Wuding Sect taught you? Everything you eat, drink, and wear is paid for by me, and now you guys want to sell my daughter? Where is your conscience? Has it all been eaten by dogs?¡±


    Ling Huang was furious. With Lu Xuan by his side, he was much bolder.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The weing disciple was furious when he heard this and went to strike Ling Huang.


    As a weing disciple, although he was not the strongest, he was still pretty powerful. His strength was equivalent to level seven of the National Guardian Level.


    These days, people in the National Guardian Level were no longer considered a top expert. However, for Ling Huang, who had just managed to step into the cultivation realm and could only be regarded as an ordinary person at most, it was terrifying enough.


    One punch split apart the air, forming a fierce gust of wind!


    The tourists around them were suddenly amazed, and some of them even had feverish expressions. This was the powerful strength they had witnessed.


    But in the next moment, the punch was caught by another white and slender finger.


    That¡¯s right. The punch was stopped by only one finger!


    Boom!


    Immediately after, the fist exploded in the air, as the sudden bloody scene scared many tourists. They had no idea that there would be such a brutal scene.


    Battles were meant to be intense, but it could also cause a lot of damage.


    ¡°How dare you injure me?¡± The weing disciple looked pale and covered his hand. He could not believe that one of his fists had been crippled. His strength had been cut in half.


    ¡°So what? If I remember correctly, the Special Task Force enforced aw a year ago that prohibits cultivators from attacking ordinary people. Otherwise, they will be severely punished!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    The weing disciple remembered that there was such a rule, but even though this rule existed, they were no rules.


    It was not that the Special Task Force was not strong enough, but that they were just unable to do anything!


    There were a few things that could be managed by the Special Task Force!


    No matter how many people there were in the Special Task Force, they were unable to take care of all the matters around the world!


    ¡°Just now, I was only giving you a small punishment and a big warning. Hurry up and go tell your master right now to hand over Ling Fei. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for going on a ughtering spree!¡± Lu Xuan said casually. He hadpletely looked down on the weing disciple in front of him.


    The weing disciple red at Lu Xuan. Although he did not know who Lu Xuan was, he also knew that this was definitely a terrifying enemy.


    A finger had burst a fist. Such a person was definitely not something they could afford to provoke!


    The weing disciple rolled and crawled up the mountain in a hurry.


    Lu Xuan and Ling Huang were waiting at the foot of the mountain.


    As for those tourists, they looked at Lu Xuan with surprise and delight. Some people were even considering whether or not to kneel and worship Lu Xuan as their master.


    Weren¡¯t they wandering around here because they wanted to be epted into the Wuding Sect?


    Now, this young man seemed to be more powerful than the Wuding Sect.


    At least the weing disciple, who had been very scary in their eyes, was defeated with one hand.


    These days, it was not that no one had tried to enter the mountain to worship a master. This weing disciple had just beaten them. This was the fundamental reason why these tourists had not dared to be presumptuous when there were so many people.


    It was because the weing disciple had been too terrifying. However, such a terrifying weing disciple was defeated by a single blow from this person, who even dared to personally show up at the door. This already exined everything.


    However, none of them dared toe forward. There were all kinds of cultivators, as the inte had all kinds of information. If they met decent people, then it would be fine.


    However, if they met evil people, then it would be over for them.


    They might even be targeted by the other party without ever offending them!


    During this period of time, more and more such things had urred, and more and more information was exposed online.


    This also made many people stay away from those who cultivated.


    Take Lu Xuan, for example. He had easily made his opponent¡¯s fist explode even though he looked like a good person.


    Just as the crowd was hesitating, they saw a boundary suddenly rise from the foot of the mountain. It wrapped the entire mountain that Wuding Sect was on.


    Lu Xuan frowned slightly and said, ¡°Stubborn people. They are looking for death!¡±


    It was already this obvious, so how could Lu Xuan not understand. The Wuding Sect was going to resist to the end.


    They had no ns on handing over Ling Fei!


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± When Ling Huang saw this, he also understood what the Wuding Sect intended to do.


    ¡°I already gave them a chance. Since they want to die, we may as well fight our way in!¡± Lu Xuan said coldly.


    In an instant, Spiritual Qi condensed in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands and turned into a shocking sword qi.


    The sword qi created huge winds, as it reached hundreds of meters high. Then, it suddenly descended towards the boundary.


    Boom!

 Chapter 264 - Killing a Celestial Realm Expert with One Sword Attack

    <h4>Chapter 264: Killing a Celestial Realm Expert with One Sword Attack</h4>


    With a loud explosion sound, as if it had been bombed by a missile, the boundary that had guarded the mountain disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°This¡­¡± When the tourists saw this scene, it was as if they had seen a God in the sky. It was like the scene of an action blockbuster movie with special effects.


    Compared with Lu Xuan¡¯s movements when he attacked, the weing disciple, whom they had thought was an amazing expert, now seemed ordinary and not worth mentioning at all.


    ¡°Sh*t, cultivators can actually do something like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a human anymore. Maybe Superman? Iron Man?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I feel that Superman is probably like this as well!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at Ling Huang, who was also in a state of shock.


    Ling Huang only felt that Lu Xuan was bing more and more terrifying. When they had met the first time, Lu Xuan had given him a great shock. But no matter what, the scene had not been as astonishing as now, where he was as powerful as a missile.


    At that time, Lu Xuan seemed to be human, but now he did not look like a human at all. He was like the legendary Mortal God.


    He was not an ordinary human being!


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go save her!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Ling Huang hurriedly followed behind Lu Xuan.


    At this time, the expressions of the people from Wuding Sect, who saw this scene at the top of the mountain, all changed one after another.


    ¡°He is that Lu Xuan, isn¡¯t he? If I remember correctly, he is the Lu Xuan that created a great deal of trouble some time ago!¡± someone asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he was still alive. Not only is he alive, it seems that he has also gotten a lot stronger!¡± someone said in surprise and anger.


    They had never expected that Lu Xuan would be so strong to the point where he was able to break their big mountain protection formation with his sword.


    What an amazing strength he possessed.


    Many of them had more or less heard about things regarding Lu Xuan. Some time ago, he was known as the number one expert in the world.


    Even Count Drac, one of the three elders of the Vampiric Empire, had died at his hands in the end.


    ¡°He must not be allowed to push his way through up the mountain. Otherwise, our Wuding Sect will be trampled under his feet alone.¡± At this time, someone said with righteous indignation, ¡°In the past, he was very strong, because apart from those old creatures, he was the only one in the Celestial Realm in the world. But now, what is he?¡±


    The person who spoke was Elder Chen, who had advocated giving Ling Fei to the Guimen Sect.


    Many people also nodded. Lu Xuan had been terrifying in the past, which was based on the prestige of killing people in the Celestial Realm. But now, times had changed, and Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was not enough to be invincible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain and stop him!¡±


    With Elder Chen¡¯s shout, a burst of rumbling sounds could be heard. Many of the experts from Wuding Sect all made their way down the mountain to stop Lu Xuan.


    When Lu Xuan had arrived halfway up the mountain, he met a group of experts who were rushing down the mountain.


    ¡°Ling Huang, I see that you are tired of living. You dared to storm into the mountain. You are not even grateful that we have found such a great marriage for your daughter. You really don¡¯t want to live!¡± Elder Chen pointed at Ling Huang and said.


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I able to see that you are such an ungrateful person back then? Why didn¡¯t you say such things when you had asked me for financial aid?¡± Ling Huang was so angry that his entire body trembled. He had never expected that Elder Chen was such an ungrateful person.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk nonsense to them. Hand her over, or I will ughter everyone in your Wuding Sect,¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes swept towards Elder Chen. In an instant, Elder Chen¡¯s body turned ice-cold; it was as if he had entered an ice cer.


    The moment Lu Xuan stared at him, his entire body froze.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were so cold that it almost made Elder Chen feel like he had met the most ferocious beast.


    But this Elder Chen soon forced himself to calm down. Their Wuding Sect was no longer small. They now had the Guimen Sect as their backing.


    It was not like during the beginning of the spirit qi recovery period when many of the sects and ns were unable to disy the strength of their hidden talents. Now, things were different.


    With the continuous recovery of spirit qi, the hidden talents of many ns and sects had gradually emerged. In fact, there were even powerful sects and ns who had more than one expert in the Celestial Realm taking charge.


    For a medium-sized n like the Wuding Sect, even they had an expert in the Celestial Realm.


    As more time went by, those sects and ns with heritages became more powerful. They could not bepared with the Seven Invincible Sects or the Chen family in Min Nan, who had half a heritage.


    The growth rate was more than ten times that of others.


    ¡°Ling Fei is the woman that Young Master Gui fancies. If you have the ability, go to Guimen Sect to ask for her back. There is no need to show your authority here!¡± Elder Chen said with clenched teeth. ¡°Also, do you think you can still go rampant all over the world in the current era?¡±


    Other disciples and elders of the Wuding Sect also shouted one after another.


    ¡°You all talk a lot of nonsense. Are you handing her over or not?¡± Lu Xuan said while looking at them calmly.


    Boom!


    The next moment, Elder Chen attacked. He wanted to take advantage of Lu Xuan before he could react to kill him.


    A shocking delight appeared out of thin air. Elder Chen had pulled out a long de from the storage bag. The de was pitch ck, and it shed a dazzling light.


    This delight had surpassed the Invincible Vajra Realm and reached the Celestial Realm.


    It was precisely because of the strength of the Celestial Realm that Elder Chen thought he would be able to fight against Lu Xuan. This was why even though he knew that Ling Fei had Lu Xuan behind her, he still dared to propose to give her to Young Master Gui.


    ¡°Over-confident!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered, then pulled out a swordlight from the Coiling Dragon Ring and shed it toward that delight.


    Boom!


    There was a shocking explosion in the sky.


    Immediately afterward, people saw that the swordlight had smashed the delight. It continued to sh forward with the same power, hitting Elder Chen.


    Boom!


    Elder Chen was chopped in half as fresh blood spurted out.


    There was a deathly silence. Everyone was dumbfounded as they stared at the scene in front of them.


    They could not believe that Elder Chen, who was high and mighty in Wuding Sect, was suddenly hacked to death by Lu Xuan.


    It was too fast!


    The Elder Chen, who was in the Celestial Realm, was hacked to death by Lu Xuan just like that. He wasn¡¯t able to resist even a tiny bit.


    Just one sh of the sword was enough to kill an expert in the Celestial Realm. Lu Xuan looked ten times more terrifying than how the legends had described him.


    At least in the legends, there was no record of Lu Xuan killing someone in the Celestial Realm with one sh of the sword.


    But now, Lu Xuan had done it. It seemed that his strength had be even more terrifying after disappearing for a year.


    ¡°Mister Lu, please show mercy!¡±


    Just then, an old voice sounded.


    A figure slowly walked out.


    ¡­

 Chapter 265 - The Wuding Sect Kneels Down

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Wuding Sect Kneels Down</h4>


    Seeing that Lu Xuan had easily killed Elder Chen, everyone in Wuding Sect was scared to death! Originally, they all had the courage to fight against Lu Xuan. They felt that as there was an expert in the Celestial Realm within their sect, even if their strength could not bepared to Lu Xuan, it would not be an era in which Lu Xuan could take whatever he wanted.


    However, he had just killed Elder Chen with one sh of his sword, defeating an expert in the Celestial Realm with one attack.


    This instantly broke the confidence that had just been established in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Lu Xuan told them with facts that all their pride would copse in front of him.


    ¡°Sectmaster!¡±


    Seeing this figure, everyone in the Wuding Sect eximed in shock.


    Lu Xuan looked over and saw that the Sectmaster of Wuding Sect looked to be 70 or 80 years old. Although he was also in the Celestial Realm, he did not have the exuberant vitality of an ordinary Celestial Realm expert. On the contrary, he was a bit weaker.


    Lu Xuan immediately realized that he had forcefully trained his skills, so his current situation was caused by the continuous umtion of injuries.


    In fact, this situation wasmon in many sects and ns during the beginning of the spirit qi recovery period.


    This was because before the spirit qi started to recover, there had been no floating energy in the world.


    If a cultivator wanted to cultivate to a higher level, the only way was to consume their own qi and blood.


    However, one¡¯s own qi and blood were inside their body. By forcefully cultivating, it would naturally be harmful to the body.


    Often, when people were young, theirbat strength would advance by leaps and bounds, and when they got older, it would be difficult to hold on.


    This was unavoidable. After Liu Bowen had cut the dragon¡¯s vein, many heritages had to make adaptations. It was under such circumstances that the Neijia Fist was created.


    Body injuries simr to the Sectmaster of Wuding Sect could be found everywhere.


    Therefore, although the current Sectmaster of Wuding Sect was in the Celestial Realm, he felt like someone who was sick.


    He could not bepared to an expert at the peak Celestial Realm. Elder Chen had been the one responsible for all the matters within the sect.


    The Sectmaster of Wuding Sect arrived in front of Lu Xuan, then knelt down and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, please don¡¯t be angry. This is my fault; it¡¯s because of my poor discipline. If Mr. Lu is still angry, please take my head to vent your anger. I won¡¯t say anything else, but I hope Mr. Lu will be generous and forgive Wuding Sect this time!¡±


    ¡°Sectmaster!¡±


    ¡°Sectmaster, no!¡±


    All of a sudden, those experts from Wuding Sect shouted one after another. They had not expected the Sectmaster to go to such lengths for them.


    Lu Xuan looked coldly at the Sectmaster of Wuding Sect and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this courage. Fine, I don¡¯t want to kill anymore either. As long as you hand over Ling Fei, I can let you go and let bygones be bygones!¡±


    The Sectmaster looked up at Lu Xuan helplessly and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to, but half a day ago, Miss Ling Fei was taken away by the Guimen Sect!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ling Huang was immediately shocked. He had heard about the reputation of the Young Master Gui and naturally knew what it would be like to fall into his hands.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Lu Xuan shouted loudly, and immediately, these experts from Wuding Sect felt a horrifying force pressing down on them, as they knelt on the ground one after another.


    In an instant, they felt the kind of extreme terror that Elder Chen had felt earlier. It was like they had fallen into an ice cave, as their entire body from their flesh to their soul, it was frozen to the point where they felt they were going to die in the next second.


    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡± At this time, only the Sectmaster still had the strength to speak. ¡°As far as I know, Young Master Gui is still cultivating behind closed doors and hasn¡¯te out yet, so Ling Fei should still be fine. If Mr. Lu goes there now, it won¡¯t be toote!¡±


    The Sectmaster spoke with difficulty. At this time, he did not care that such words would offend the Guimen Sect.


    If they didn¡¯t offend Guimen Sect, then they would die at the hands of Lu Xuan right now.


    Lu Xuan was ten times more terrifying than the rumors had described him.


    Before breaking through to the Celestial Realm, they had been dismissive of the Lu Xuan from the rumors. Now, however, they had felt just how powerful Lu Xuan was and realized that the rumors of Lu Xuan were not exaggerated. In fact, he was even stronger than how the rumors had described him to be.


    He was ten times more terrifying.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be right; otherwise, everyone in your Wuding Sect will suffer.¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t think of running away either, because that is impossible! Even if all of you escape to the ends of the earth, I still have ways to track your whereabouts!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, the expressions of the experts from Wuding Sect immediately froze.


    ¡°I hate people like you guys. All are grown men with hands and feet, yet you rely on selling women for glory and wealth.¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, many people immediately felt a little ashamed.


    No matter how many high-sounding reasons there were, they had sold Ling Fei to gain glory and wealth, and to gain the protection of Guimen Sect.


    Even if the proposal was put forward by Elder Chen, they had still agreed to it.


    Lu Xuan looked at them with disdain, then turned and left with Ling Huang.


    Only then was everyone from Wuding Sect able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sectmaster, what should we do? What will we do in the future?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time!¡±


    The Sectmaster sighed and was soon helped up.


    ¡°There is a price for everything, even this matter, where you guys think that we¡¯re only sacrificing one woman!¡± the Sectmaster nced at everyone and said meaningfully.


    ¡°Perhaps this is not an entirely bad thing for our Wuding Sect. No matter what kind of external forces we have, it is of no use. Only when we are strong will we really be powerful!¡±


    The faces of many of the experts from Wuding Sect had turned red. This time, Lu Xuan arrived at their door to kill them, which had undoubtedly given them a huge p in the face.


    They were originally proud of the rtionship with Guimen Sect; however, that sect could not help them. Lu Xuan was able to ughter the entire Wuding Sect by himself.


    Even the Guimen Sect may suffer a great loss at the hands of Lu Xuan.


    This also made them a little happy, as they did not have good impressions of the Guimen Sect. Although it was suggested by Elder Chen to send a woman to Guimen Sect, it was also due to the intimidation from Guimen Sect.


    After Lu Xuan and Ling Huang went down the mountain, they soon contacted the Special Task Force, who then contacted the local military and immediately arranged for a ne to go to the Western region. They had to reach the Western region in the shortest time possible.


    When Lu Xuan and Ling Huang arrived at the airport of a military base in the Western region, it was alreadyte at night.


    The military base was brightly lit, and countless searchlights swept across the sky.


    ¡°You are Mr. Lu? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡±


    Suddenly, a crisp female voice sounded.


    ¡­

 Chapter 266 - Unlike Mortals

    <h4>Chapter 266: Unlike Mortals</h4>


    A crisp, clear female voice was heard, and a dashing-looking woman dressed in military uniform walked out.


    While the person before him was a woman, she oozed power and intimidation, making it clear that she was not someone to be trifled with.


    A Celestial, eh? Lu Xuan raised his eyebrows. He was able to tell that the woman before her was someone at the Celestial Realm. He then noted her military garb and her overflowing aura as a military officer.


    It was not difficult for him to specte that she was probably some elite fighter fostered in the military.


    In a world that was about to reach the golden era of cultivators soon, where even the Huaxian government went on to strategically develop an organization like the Special Task Force, it was only natural that the military chose not to sit on their hands.


    Due to having funding that rivaled the Special Task Force¡¯s and an organization that specialized in administering violence, the members of the military had a very high number of people with cultivation talents. As such, fostering several Celestial Realm beings was actually quite a simple task.


    However, due to the Special Task Force being the one in the spotlight thanks to their high-profile frontline actions, few knew that the military was just as capable.


    But then again, not even Lu Xuan expected to see someone like that in the military.


    The woman before him looked anything but ordinary. She had an air of aristocracy as well, which was something that could not be nurtured inmon households.


    It was obvious that the woman had quite a background as well.


    Not only did she appear as intimidating as any other elite fighter, but she also carried an air of aristocracy not present among middle-ss folks.


    ¡°You do indeed live up to your reputation, Mr. Lu.¡±


    The woman cupped her hands as she spoke. Her short hair did nothing to mask her stunning appearance. While it was not to say that she was the very pretty type, but she had a dashing charm about her that many would like all the same.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone capable of seeing through my level of cultivation so easily since I reached this level of cultivation,¡± the woman smiled andmented.


    ¡°Allow me to formally introduce myself. My name is Wei Ziyu. I¡¯m the leader of the Dragon Fang Special Forces, and my rank is colonel.¡±


    Lu Xuan felt rather stunned. The woman called Wei Ziyu before her looked to be in her twenties at best, and bing a colonel at such an age meant that she was indeed something.


    But then again, he spected that it most probably had a lot to do with her frightening martial arts capabilities. There would have been no way for her to earn enough merits during peace times to rise that quickly in terms of military rank.


    The rank above colonel was senior colonel, and that was one step away from bing general, a truly high-ranking military officer.


    ¡°I initially thought that you perished, and Imented your loss. But I¡¯m d to hear that you survived, which is why I came all the way on my own to look for you, Mr. Lu,¡± Wei Ziyu said right away.


    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± Lu Xuan frowned and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Actually, I just thought of sparring with you for a bit, Mr. Lu. While you¡¯re indeed known to be the number one throughout the world, I¡¯d like to spar with you all the same. Only by trading blows with top-notch fighters will I know where I truly stand at the moment,¡± she answered frankly.


    ¡°Of course, to be honest, there are people who would like to make you and me a couple. I¡¯m rather indifferent to the arrangement, but I suspect that you wouldn¡¯t let others push you around. So, it¡¯s best to just pretend that none of that exists.¡±


    Lu Xuan felt rather exasperated when he heard that. He realized that the meet-up was actually some kind of twisted blind date.


    When he first emerged and rose to prominence, there had been countless people who came looking for his parents for matchmaking purposes.


    However, as time passed and his status continued to rise, especially when he came to be known as the number one throughout the world, all those people disappeared.


    The reason for that was simple¡ªnone deemed their daughters fit enough to stand beside Lu Xuan.


    Those introduced to him were either popr girls in school or social elites of some kind. While those women were more than enough to be a good match for many, Lu Xuan was deemed overqualified.


    He was surprised to find that there actually was someone else harboring such a thought at present. While Wei Ziyu was not considered the prettiest, she was still beautiful, and she definitely had quite a background to boot as well. All of that, coupled with the fact that she was indeed powerful, indeed made her quite a good candidate for cultivation partner for Lu Xuan.


    To cultivators, finding a mate and getting a cultivation partner were seen as two different concepts. Cultivation partners were those that cultivators could truly spend their entire lives with.


    Taking in a few girls was but an act driven by lust. Said girls would eventually end up dead by old age, yet Lu Xuan would still remain at his prime.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed unusually open-minded,¡± Lu Xuan said casually.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not against them being the ones in control of your marriage?¡±


    She borated in a rather indifferent manner, ¡°I was born to one such family, so I¡¯ve known that to be my fate all along. My marriage was never something I had a say over in, to begin with. If they were to look for someone for me, it would be best to just get someone exceptional, and your reputation precedes you, Mr. Lu. I¡¯ve agreed to this so as to see what you¡¯re made of for myself.


    ¡°But well, those thoughts went out of the window from the very second I saw you,¡± she smiled and added.


    ¡°Hmm? So you found me to be a bad match or outright ugly?¡± he asked with a smile.


    She then shook her head and answered, ¡°That couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Be it looks or powers, or just anything else, you¡¯re indeed the best out there. One could even say that there is no one else like you in the world, but you¡¯re not someone I see as my ideal husband.


    ¡°You¡¯re just too fleeting. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ll fly off somewhere the moment I blink. I¡¯d like to find someone that I can understand to be my husband. Yet, you don¡¯t even look like you belong in the world, to begin with. The likes of you would be considered a miracle just based on the fact that you exist in the world as is.¡± She looked at Lu Xuan as she borated.


    Lu Xuan felt rather surprised. She was actually able to tell that he was different from the others right off the bat. That was because many only began training only after Spirit Qi had begun to be restored to the world. While many imed to be cultivators, they were still fundamentally human.


    Holding a job while cultivating was something that would be considered absurd elsewhere.


    However, it was amon urrence on Earth.


    That was because all of them only began on their journey of cultivation as mortals, and they had yet to bepletely transformed.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s case was different. He was a Celestial Lord back in his past life, and his transformation had long beenpleted.


    Her perception was apt. If it had not been for his inadequate level at cultivation, his state of mind alone would have long allowed him to ascend to higher heights.


    ¡°I have no confidence in being able to spend the rest of my life with you. So, let¡¯s throw all out of that out of the window and spar,¡± she added, her eyes sharp.


    Lu Xuan simply shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to try. You¡¯re no match for me.¡±


    Wei Ziyu, however, remained indifferent and answered, ¡°You do have a way crushing the confidence of others. But then again, I won¡¯t be able to rest well until I try my hand. I really want to know what the gap between me is, and what the best in the world is like.¡±


    He took a look at her and was silent for a bit. He then pointed all of a sudden, and his attack shot to the sky. It was a move that was deceptively fast in her eyes.


    While she was able to make out every single movement, she had the feeling that she was utterly incapable of evading his attack.


    ¡­

 Chapter 267 - This is what the Number One in the World is capable of

    <h4>Chapter 267: This is what the Number One in the World is capable of</h4>


    It felt very surreal, as if Lu Xuan was locking her down at soul level, making any of her attempts to resist to bepletely futile.


    There was never any true shackle ced on her, yet she felt as if she was shackled all the same.


    That was what made it so terrifying.


    She was able to sense that finger attack clearly about to strike, yet she had no way of evading it at all.


    Cold sweat burst all over her, making her look like she just got fished out of the water.


    A bitter smirk was seen on her face. While she knew that there was probably quite a gap between her and Lu Xuan, she utterly never expected said gap to be such a chasm.


    She was almost utterly helpless before him. It could even be said he could have killed her without breaking a sweat, if he so fancied.


    Her cultivation level at Celestial Realm, which she was so confident in, was practically as useful as cardboard when standing off against him.


    ¡°So this is what the number one in the number is capable of eh? Impressive indeed.¡±


    Wei Ziyu forced a smile on her face somewhat, feeling rather exhausted just to talk alone, as she was feeling very tired all over by then.


    ¡°That¡¯s me overwhelming you at mental level.¡±


    Lu Xuanmented inly.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed powerful, and I¡¯d say that you¡¯re quite formidable for one at Celestial Realm, but I¡¯m not like the others. No Celestial would be able to do much before me.¡±


    Wei Ziyu was very shocked deep down. She was a person of immense power of will, as she would not have been able to rise in a ce like the military. Yet, she remained utterly helpless when Lu Xuan was going about overwhelming her mentally.


    It was like he was simply toying with her.


    She finally realized by then, what he truly meant when he said that she was no match for him.


    They were indeed not even at the same order of magnitude to begin with.


    He then patted her on the head and said with a smile, ¡°Just keep working at it.¡±


    He then boarded the helicopter that was standing by for quite some time shortly after with Ling Huang, heading straight for the Guimen Sect.


    Wei Ziyu remained exasperated, before smiling for a bit and sighed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity. Someone that exceptional would definitely be a good match, but too bad he¡¯s not a good match for me, unless I¡¯m willing to act as if he¡¯s the center of the world, with him as the sun and me the moon. I¡¯d really have to keep my head down all the time, as that¡¯d be the only way our family could work, but I¡¯d no longer be me if I were to do so.¡±


    She was of mind of steel, and all that she said was but for to vent her exasperation, which she quickly let go of. While Lu Xuan was an excellent person, he was nheless more than what she could handle.


    The Guimen Sect was situated somewhere at the cliffs of the Kunlun Mountains, which in turn were located in the western regions.


    The helicopter brought both Lu Xuan and Ling Huang to the feet of the Kunlun Mountains.


    To put it precisely, while the ce was one of the renowned, revered mountains of Huaxia, it was nheless a ce of perilous terrain, where danger lurked everywhere.


    There was not even a clear track leading up to the mountains to be found, and one could only vaguely make out a path leading to the peak.


    In Ling Huang¡¯s eyes, the looks of things around and the steep terrain before him, simply made the entire mountain look like some demon with its mouth wide opened.


    The Guimen Sect!


    He was vaguely feeling a chill running down his spine, and the terrain before him felt like a demon with its bloody mouth wide opened.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan was able to see more than that, thanks to his Delusion-breaker Eyes.


    There was a demonic qi permeating the entire region. One could even say that the entire mountain felt like a naturally formed mountain of the demons.


    Despite his breadth of knowledge, he was still unable to figure out why such a ghastly mountain would be born among the mountains of the Kunlun region. Conventional sense had it that the dragon vein would have been able to easily dispel all that demonic qi, when it was at the height of its power.


    Precisely-put, someone seemed to have ced a lockdown on the demonic qi around those parts, enabling it to settle naturally.


    There was a stern voice heard from above not long after Lu Xuan and Ling Huang arrived at the mountain, saying, ¡°Halt, intruders!¡±


    ¡°Noisy, cheap tricks.¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted and grabbed at the air before him. A figure was then pulled out of the sky, which had initially seemed pitch ck and devoid of anything tangible, and then mmed to the ground.


    That figure was a young man sporting Fu Manchu moustache and dressed in ck robe.


    That man was a ¡®receptionist¡¯ to the Guimen Sect.


    However, the sect itself was considered a heretical one. As such, they looked spooky and hardly resembled normal sects.


    ¡°You dare to strike me!? How dare you!?¡±


    While that receptionist disciple was made short work of earlier, he did not appear to be afraid at all, given how he barked at the supposed intruders right away.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you people are. Let it be known that you¡¯re done for, for you¡¯ve offended the Guimen Sect. No one in the world would be able to save you!¡±


    Lu Xuan red at that disciple with cold eyes and said, ¡°Where¡¯s that Young Master Gui of you Guimen Sect people? Tell him toe and meet his doom.¡±


    The mention of the name¡ªYoung Master Gui¡ªsent shivers down the spine of that disciple, as if he had just been reminded of something extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Who are you people? How dare youe looking for trouble at the Guimen Sect?¡±


    A voice was heard berating the two of them at that moment from the top of the mountain. It was apparent that even the higher ranked fighters found Lu Xuan as well.


    The Guimen Sect had been lording over the western regions for many years, and none had dared to crash their gates like Lu Xuan did.


    ¡°You think you people of the Guimen Sect to be big shots eh? Just tell your Young Master Gui toe face me.¡±


    Lu Xuan continued inly.


    ¡°How insolent indeed.¡±


    A figure was seen emerging from the dark of night, who brought about a sh of the de right at Lu Xuan.


    However, a shriek was heard at the very next second and that figure was seen crashing to the ground.


    One could tell from the flickers ofmps around that the attacking figure was a young man who seemed to be in his early thirties, who was surprising prated by a pebble.


    The prative power of that pebble was found to be far above even that of bullets.


    That man breathed hisst shortly after, as it was his heart that got prated.


    The people of the Guimen Sect finally realized by then, that the one who showed up at their door did note with good intentions.


    It was apparent that the two men before them were there with an expressed purpose of doing them harm.


    ¡°Activate the protective formation and trap that guy!¡±


    An unknown voice was heard shouting, and the barrier throughout the entire mountain was activated shortly after.


    A formation was being brought up slowly.


    Lu Xuan and Ling Huang saw demonic spirits filling up the space before them all of a sudden at the moment. Those spirits were of all manner of shapes and sizes, and their numbers seemed endless as they swarmed the two of them.


    ¡°Ghosts!¡±


    Ling Huang whelped frantically right away. He had no idea if those things really existed or not.


    Lu Xuan extended his hand right away and pointed. The power of thunder sted from his fingertip, shredding the ck mists and tearing all those eerie spirits apart. None of them were able to do him any harm.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get up the mountain.¡±


    Lu Xuan walked up to the mountain with Ling Huang in tow.


    That barrier and formation were utterly useless in stopping Lu Xuan, who had his Delusion-breaker Eyes fully at work.


    ¡­

 Chapter 268 - Killing All the Way up the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 268: Killing All the Way up the Mountain</h4>


    Lu Xuan tore the barrier apart with little to no problems at all.


    ¡°Who goes there!? How dare you attack the Guimen Sect!?¡±


    An explosive, berating voice was heard from the top of the mountain.


    Countless demons came flying at the two of them from the sky with fangs and ws bared, as soon as the voice was heard, yet the iing demons differed from the illusion conjured by the formation earlier.


    Those demons that were flying at the two of them were true specters that time.


    Furthermore, those were not the average ghosts, but specters that had apparently mutated into vengeful spirits.


    Lu Xuan frowned. There had not been any spirit qi around for a long time, and people were truly dead when they died, having no chance to even be ghosts.


    Even if there were to be some ces being capable of having ghostsing into being due to some special circumstances, ghosts were nheless exceptionally few and far between. Those beings were as rare as they could be.


    Even if there were to be ghosts around, there was nheless no chance for all of them to be vengeful spirits as well.


    The probability for a ghost to mutate into a vengeful spirit was less than one in ten thousand, and more so when the world was in an era where it was utterly devoid of spirit qi. One had to be insanely unlucky to actually run into a vengeful spirit.


    That was because only vengeful spirits would be the ones to survive such encounters.


    There was only one possibility as to why there were such a huge number of vengeful spirits¡ªin the hundreds¡ªcharging at them at the moment; those vengeful spirits were created through some special means.


    A tinge of pointed coldness was seen in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    There was no doubt that those vengeful spirits were artificially created. ording to what he knew, one had to subject to ghost to all manner of torture, making it a living hell for them, gathering boundless resentment before suchmon ghosts could be transformed into vengeful spirits in one shot.


    One could imagine just how much sin the ones of the Guimen Sect hadmitted for doing so. Such actions would only worsen with time. As the Guimen Sect became increasingly powerful, so was their sin frommitting such atrocities.


    Their actions were so severe that they had even created a ghostly region on Earth.


    If there were to be such a day where such atrocities were to be brought about at a massive skill, those of the Guimen Sect would have easily ended up killing hundreds of thousands or even millions of people.


    Although Lu Xuan was no stranger to killings due to his past life¡¯s experiences, killing intent nheless welled in his mind.


    The vengeful spirits were beings that existed between tangibility and intangibility. Common attacks had no way of doing them harm.


    That was why enabled the Guimen Sect to throw their weight around as they did.


    However, none of that proved to be of any trouble to Lu Xuan. He howled and pointed his finger.


    A il of lightning sted out of his finger, tearing apart over 100 vengeful spirits as the attack traveled along its course.


    While those vengeful spirits were of differing powers, the most powerful among them were nheless only Invincible Vajras, which meant that they were unable to so much stand in Lu Xuan¡¯s way, let alone actually fighting him.


    A lightning bolt shed and over 100 vengeful spirits were unable to so much even shriek in terror, before they were reduced to smoke.


    The remained vengeful spirits surrounded Lu Xuan, who then burst with Spiritual Qi all over him, conjuring a golden dragon.


    The construct was very life-like, as it howled at the sky.


    The golden dragon circled around Lu Xuan, and the vengeful spirits were almost reduced to smoke instantly as soon as they got near the construct.


    Lu Xuan was moving so unbelievably fast that it took him only mere moments to get rid of over 100 of those vengeful spirits, making it impossible for any of them to so much even scratch him.


    He then heard angry roars from the mountain after getting rid of those vengeful spirits. The voices sounded like they wanted to tear him apart right where he stood at that very moment.


    Those who shouted were none other than the high-ranking fighters of the Guimen Sect, whose powers were all invested in those vengeful spirits, which were actually made short work of by Lu Xuan without breaking a sweat at all.


    There was simply no way those people could stay calm.


    However, Lu Xuan came before them with Ling Huang in tow before long.


    Lu Xuan was wearing a t-shirt, a pair of jeans, and a pair of Converse sneakers, looking very rxed and nonchnt.


    It was starkly contrasted with those before him, who were wearing clothes of bygone eras, making them look rather ancient.


    The leader among them was an elder who held a bone flute in his hand. He looked pale and sickly, as if he had gotten most of his lifeforce sucked out of him. However, no one else knew that the sickly, frail-looking old man was actually the legendary master of the Guimen Sect.


    The master of the sect was very powerful and his aura suggested that he was too, a celestial. However, his presence felt rather simr to the old master of the Wuding Sect.


    He had sequ left over by cultivation efforts of his early days. There was no spirit qi to be found throughout the world when he was young all those years ago, so his training overtaxed his own lifeforce instead.


    ¡°Who the hell are you people?¡± The sectmaster red at Lu Xuan. He had no idea who that young man who actually dared to gatecrash the Guimen Sect was.


    That young man who came and killed all the hundreds of vengeful spirits that the sect had been nurturing painstakingly for a very, very long time.


    ¡°Filthy good-for-nothing.¡±


    Lu Xuan shot a look at the entire sect, finding the ce filled with resentment as far the eye could see.


    There was no telling just how the members of the sect killed in that mountain, just so to nurture that many vengeful spirits.


    There was no telling just how many were brutally tortured when they were alive, before they were able to be vengeful spirits when they died.


    Some suffered even worse fates, as not only did they have to endure seemingly endless suffering when they were alive, they had to undergo torture that were even more severe when they died.


    It was just like brainwashing them, scrubbing everyst ounce of their original will, being reduced to a mere vengeful spirit, and worse still, be made into a weapon of their enemy.


    The fate of the victims was indeed tragic.


    Even Ling Huang, who had hardly scratched the surface of cultivation despite having begun cultivating, was nheless able to tell that the entire sect looked insanely spooky.


    He saw the entire mountain to be like a ghost opening its bloody mouth and was about to swallow the world after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re in way over you head. Chu Yunfan, do not think for one second that we will be afraid of you, just because you¡¯re known to be the number one in the world or whatever. This is no longer a time where you can call the shots!¡±


    Someone was heard barking out loud.


    However, blood sprayed all over the ce from his body as soon as he finished talking. He was rendered dead right there and then as a sword cut right through him.


    He is taking life like cutting grass!


    Everyone around only came to finally realize what that saying meant at that moment.


    One was not described to be taking life like cutting grass, when one was killing massive number of people; it was a saying for illustrating how harrowing a person was when killing, due to said person being utterly expressionless while doing so.


    They all thought that Lu Xuan did not dare to kill right away like that. It was only at that moment that they realized that they were wrong. Lu Xuan killed with impunity, and he was not afraid of the Guimen Sect at all.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Lu Xuan quipped inly.


    ¡°Hand over my daughter, Ling Fei, and we¡¯ll leave right away. How about that?¡± Ling Huang said cautiously at the moment.


    In his eyes, those people were like gods among mortals. While Lu Xuan had no fear of them, he however, was not confident that he was able to take them on.


    His days would have been made very, very hard, if those people were to even have intentions of taking revenge against him.


    ¡­

 Chapter 269 - A Monkey Calling himself King

    <h4>Chapter 269: A Monkey Calling himself King</h4>


    All of the members of the Guimen Sect looked extremely glum. There had never been anyone who had even dared to gatecrash their sect, let alone actually killing one of their own before them all.


    That old sectmaster finally realized who the young man before him was, after that dead disciple called Lu Xuan out.


    That young man was none other than Lu Xuan, the man who was known to be the number one renowned throughout the world quite some time ago.


    There were even rumors saying that he was currently the number one found throughout the whole world.


    He was not simply putting up airs, as his renown was cemented by the deaths of two of the three elders of the Vampiric Empire.


    Count Drac died by Lu Xuan¡¯s hands right before everyone, and the other elder, Lilith, was hunted down in a pursuit that was over tens of thousands of kilometers long.


    While the Vampiric Empire never made a clear statement about Lilith¡¯s current whereabouts, but those who were adept at gathering intelligence had nheless found out what happened.


    Lilith was killed by Lu Xuan.


    She had simply trapped Lu Xuan using some special means before she perished.


    Technically-speaking, Lu Xuan should not have been able to appear ever again.


    The sectmaster, at the moment, hated the one who told him of the news regarding Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan, at the moment, did not look like someone being trapped in the vampires¡¯ ancestralnd. On the contrary, not only did he survive, he had actually escaped said ancestralnd as well.


    Even though the news came from the vampires themselves, he felt that the news could not have been more wrong.


    ¡°You trying to take someone away from our sect? I¡¯m afraid there has never been such a precedent before!¡±


    The sectmaster of the Guimen Sect retorted in fury. It was apparent that he saw Lu Xuan to be beneath him.


    In his eyes, Lu Xuan was but someone who had only been able toe so far in cultivation due to some unknown encounters, when spirit qi began to be restored to the world.


    It was more than a year ago since Lu Xuan went about making enemies throughout the world.


    There were hardly any noteworthy cultivators at Celestial Realm to be had among the entire human race back then, which he saw to be the reason that Lu Xuan was able to reign supreme.


    However, things were different at the moment. The sectmaster was also at Celestial Realm, and he saw himself to be every bit on par with that young man.


    As such, he was not afraid at all.


    He simply deemed that it was a case of a monkey calling himself king in the mountains, due to there not being a tiger around.


    He saw Lu Xuan to be that monkey who had never met a tiger.


    ¡°No precedent? Well, that¡¯s before you meet me.¡±


    Lu Xuanmented casually.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The sectmaster shouted and the remaining disciples of the Guimen Sect rose in an instant, heading straight for Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You people are in way over your heads.¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly, not giving those people, who were all practicing heretical, evil arts any chance at all.


    The man who came first at Lu Xuan before everyone else was an elder at Invincible Vajra level.


    Boom!


    That elder was cut down right there and then by Lu Xuan, with a swing of the sword.


    That elder¡¯s Shield of Vigor was hardly worth mentioning before Lu Xuan¡¯s frightening sword aura.


    Although all of them were powerful members of the Guimen Sect, they had no chance against Lu Xuan in terms of speed.


    ¡°You guys have thick skulls, I see. So you all see yourselves to be honey badgers then?¡± A sarcastic smirk was seen on Lu Xuan¡¯s face.


    The sectmaster, the disciples and the elders were considered a piece of cake, whenpared to the vengeful spirits that he had to take on earlier.


    It could even be said that he had a far better time hitting them.


    The disciples did not squirm at seeing one of their own, who was an elder of Invincible Vajra level, being killed by a swing of the sword. Those disciples of the Guimen Sect seemed to all be agitated instead, charging at Lu Xuan with bloodshot eyes.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan threw a punch at one of the iing disciples, bringing him to the ground, which was cracked and a crater was formed right there and then.


    That disciple was unable to do more than shriek in terror, before he was killed on the spot.


    There were even more disciples of the sect ganging up on Lu Xuan by then, making them every bit like the vengeful spirits he just took on.


    None of them were able to reach Lu Xuan, who was being enveloped by that golden dragon conjured using his Spiritual Qi.


    He was able to even tore two unprepared disciples apart simply by walking past them.


    Precisely-put, those disciples did not even expect their Shield of Vigor would be so easily torn apart by Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Every single punch from Lu Xuan felt like a shell traveling at high speeds, sting the disciples to shreds or tearing them apart, every time his attacks connected with their targets.


    His speed was so insanely frightening, that he ended up killing over half of them in mere moments.


    The old sectmaster was finally unable to sit around seeing all that happened. He then broke out that bone flute he kept at his side.


    A tune from the bone flute was heard.


    An impossibly huge vengeful spirit was seen emerging from the sky around them.


    Every note the sectmaster yed on that bone flute seemed to be able to summon a terrifying vengeful spirit right away.


    Those were deemed generals among the vengeful spirits.


    Not everyone had such abilities. Those vengeful spirit generals were apparently taller and more powerful than themon ghostly troops, standing over three meters in height.


    Their garb and other details like facial features, suggested that they were a lot more tangible than those vengeful spirits Lu Xuan took on before.


    Those beings were the trump card that the old sectmaster of the Guimen Sect truly relied on. Their powerful heretical sect had been notorious among the nearby mountains, back before spirit qi was restored.


    He was able to easily kill any enemy, no matter how powerful, simply by summoning those generals.


    Those were experiences gained from fighting multiple battles. No one had been able to take on such a behemoth before.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two such monsters moved at deceptively high speeds, and the entire ce seemed to shake alongside them as they moved.


    Boom!


    A general brandished a very huge ancient sword, then swinging the de right at Lu Xuan¡¯s direction at that moment.


    ng!


    Everyone seemed to be able to hear Lu Xuan reacting frantically. However, he was instead surprisingly able to catch that terrifying attack before any of them knew, using only two of his fingers.


    ¡°How could this be possible!?¡±


    The old sectmastermented, feeling very, very baffled at what just happened.


    He acted as if he was the one who had just seen a ghost, seeing how Lu Xuan actually managed to catch that sword attack with such ease.


    However, he had no time to continue thinking at the very next second, as Lu Xuan pointed his finger at the general, sting a bolt of lightning right through that specter.


    Boom!


    Arge hole was seen being bored at that general¡¯s chest in an instant.


    A huge crack formed on the bone flute on the sectmaster¡¯s hand at the same time.


    That general was the spirit that was connected directly with that bone flute. With the general taking such a severe hit, it was only natural for the bone flute to be severely damaged as well.


    Pfft!


    The sectmaster was sent reeling back as blood spilled from his mouth.


    ¡­

 Chapter 270 - A Single Person intimidating an entire Sect

    <h4>Chapter 270: A Single Person intimidating an entire Sect</h4>


    Lu Xuan dealt severe damage with one single hit.


    The sectmaster of the Guimen Sect was sent flying as blood continued to spill from his mouth, looking as if he had grown 20 years older in an instant.


    His soul seemed to have taken a crippling blow. While it was a blow that did not reflect on his physical body, it was nheless a solid hit. He, who seemed old and shriveled to begin with, looked even more so after he had gotten over 20 years older.


    ¡°Sectmaster!¡±


    Many throughout the Guimen Sect called out at that moment.


    Two figures emerged from the fighters of the sect all of a sudden at that moment. The two of them charged at Lu Xuan like some kind of specter, catching him in a pincer attack.


    They were moving impossibly quick.


    They deemed themselves to have caught the opportunity to hit.


    All of that happened when there was hardly anyone around who was able to react to it all.


    The two of them were right before Lu Xuan before long.


    Those two were of Celestial Realm level of cultivation in terms ofbat prowess, and their powers were doubtlessly above that of the sectmaster of the Wuding Sect.


    There was a reason why the Guimen Sect¡¯s power was above that of the Wuding Sect after all.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Everyone heard two loud rumble sting all over the ce before they knew what happened. They had no idea that Lu Xuan had clenched his fist by then, conjuring a dragon¡¯s w and sted the two iing assants.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was brimming and vigorous, full of vitality and life force¡ªthe antithesis of the methods that the Guimen Sect trained in.


    The attacks sted right through the two of them with just a single hit each.


    The two of them were thoroughly prated and crashed to the ground hard, ending up dead right there and then. Their bodies limp and unmoving.


    The sectmaster was severely crippled and on the verge of death, then it was two other elders being taken out in a second.


    The disciples of that sect were all baffled at the moment, feeling very dazed and confused.


    They had been throwing their weight around and picking on people here and there, due to having backing of a huge and mighty sect. None of them had ever thought that someone would have gatecrashed their ce and took the fight to them instead.


    Further, that gatecrasher was surprisingly terrifying, and sopletely different from anyone they knew before.


    ¡°So your Young Master Gui is still gonna keep hiding then?¡± Lu Xuan asked calmly.


    Everyone in the sect who was present finally snapped back to reality by then, recalling that the intruder came specifically for Young Master Gui.


    The young master was the hope for the next generation of the sect, who was at the same time, a genius hardly seen in ages within the sect. He had been able to get to Celestial Realm while he had not been training for long. He was thought to have been able to reach even higher heights, if it had not been for the shackles ced on them by the world itself.


    Young Master Gui had always been seen as the pride and hope of the sect¡¯s future. No one ever thought that their young master had gotten on the bad side of someone so terrifying.


    ¡°Young Master Gui¡­ he went to participating in the Convention of Geniuses in Chang¡¯an,¡± someone among the disciples of the sect mumbled in fear at the moment.


    That disciple actually sold out the young master¡¯s whereabouts to the enemy, yet none throughout the sect went up to stop him, even though the young master was seen to be the hope to the renaissance of the sect for ages.


    But then again, a renaissance could onlye to a ce with people. If their sect were to be wiped out there and then, it would have had nothing to do with them anymore, when renaissance actually came to a sect that belonged to another bunch of people.


    Furthermore, that trouble before them was brought about by the young master in the first ce, which they deemed to have nothing to do with them.


    They saw themselves to be immensely unlucky to be caught in the young master¡¯s mess.


    ¡°What about Ling Fei then? Hand her over,¡± Lu Xuan then continued casually.


    Someone in the sect squirmed as they went to bring Ling Fei out before long. Ling Fei hardly changed from the first time he saw Ling Fei over a year ago.


    Her pretty face looked rather pale at the moment. It was obviously that she had not seen the sun for quite a while.


    However, none in the Guimen Sect went out to torture her. They simply incarcerated her and waited for the young master to deal with her when he came back.


    ¡°Father, Mr. Lu.¡±


    Tears were seen in her eyes. She never thought that she would see the light of day ever again.


    She had almost lost all hope when she was taken. She heard of Young Master Gui somewhat before. Women who were taken as concubines all eventually ended up as tools to further his cultivation, and they all died horrible deaths.


    If it had not been for the sect threatening to act against her father and brother, she would have simply chosen to fight to her death instead.


    She knew that her father had been going about ces for her sake. However, all of his attempts proved futile. She learned enough since the time she was incarcerated.


    She knew what kind of a force the Guimen Sect was, that they were a force reigned supreme throughout the western regions, a force that had been doing evil for many years.


    That much was made clear by the fact that even the likes of the Wuding Sect had to hand her over unconditionally, just to gain the Guimen Sect¡¯s favor.


    Her only hope¡ªLu Xuan¡ªwas said to have perished in the ancestralnd of the vampires a year ago, and everyone knew that given how the empire went all over the ce spreading the news.


    Herst hope was deemed no more back then.


    And yet, just when she had lost all hope, Lu Xuan actually came right before her like he had always been around.


    His appearance felt like a ray of sunshine that shot right through her dark, grim days, dispelling the darkness.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright now.¡±


    Ling Huang mumbled nothing else, not knowing what to say at that moment.


    Ling Fei saw how tired and aged her father looked within just a few months. She knew very well that it was all because of her, and she was incredibly guilt-ridden for it.


    However, she quicklyposed herself and said to Lu Xuan, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Mr. Lu.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Lu Xuan, as if to say that he was the only ray of hope in her life at the moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lu Xuan replied as he nodded with a smile.


    He then turned his gaze at those of the Guimen Sect and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for a year and so, everyone simply thought I was dead then, or they simply thought me to be some small fry they could push around after I get ¡®resurrected¡¯ eh. They wouldn¡¯t have dared to do something like this otherwise.¡±


    The faces of those survivors of the sect were ashen when they heard that, as Lu Xuan spoke their mind.


    While Lu Xuan¡¯s connection with Ling Fei¡¯s family was not all that well known, the rtionship was nheless not some hidden secret after all.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would have dared to do anything against anyone who even had anything to do with Lu Xuan.


    It was especially so in Ling Fei¡¯s case. Those who knew of the rtionship between her and Lu Xuan dared not cause any trouble with her. The number of people who would have acted against her was actually smaller than those who would do harm to Lu Xuan¡¯s family.


    The reason for that was simple. If anyone were to abduct Lu Xuan¡¯s family, he might actually bear with it, as there was a risk of severe harming to his family.


    However, acting against Ling Fei might end up simply pissing Lu Xuan off, and worse still, the rtionship between her and Lu Xuan did not seem to be more thanmon acquaintances. If they were to go too far, Lu Xuan might actually act without any consideration for her wellbeing.


    Threatening Lu Xuan by taking Ling Fei hostage was undoubtedly seen to be a joke.


    But then again, that was when Lu Xuan was still alive.


    After news about his death spread all over the ce, many came to disregard him altogether.

 Chapter 271 - Yuxuan Village? A Bunch Of Monsters!

    <h4>Chapter 271: Yuxuan Vige? A Bunch Of Monsters!</h4>


    He was a dead man after all, so naturally no one would care.


    During the past year, not to mention Ling Fei, even the Yunxuan Vi left by Lu Xuan also be the target of many people.


    Lu Xuan overwhelmed the world a year ago, and had offended countless people. Those sects and ns that were insulted by Lu Xuan said that even their roots were uprooted!


    If he said he was going to kill everyone in the n, then he would kill everyone.


    If he said everyone in the family was going to live, then everyone in the family would live!


    This kind of tough and unparalleled means had made many people wish to kill Lu Xuan as soon as possible.


    In the past, many had reached the Celestial Realm one after another and thought that they had the strength to kill Lu Xuan. However, at that time, the news of Lu Xuan¡¯s death had spread.


    Naturally, people were not able to go find him for revenge. They were also unable to find the ancestral home of the first vampire family.


    So of course, their target changed to the Yunxuan Vi left by Lu Xuan.


    However, no matter how the outside world changed, Yunxuan Vi was still like a rock, as they remained motionless.


    When those in the Celestial Realm experts had invaded the vi, their result was no different from when Count Drac had invaded, as they were hit with one strike from a sword and nearly killed.


    It was only then did people realize how strong the grand defensive formation of Yunxuan Vi really was.


    As a result, many experts turned their attention towards the people living within Yunxuan Vi.


    There were many people who were just ordinary servants in Yunxuan Vi, and some of them were targeted when they went outside.


    Finally, this time, it had infuriated Liu Wanrong, Liu Xuan¡¯s mother, who was the leader of Yunxuan Vi and was now in charge of the entire Yunxuan Vi.


    Liu Wanrong carried a sword in hand and chased people for thousands of miles. She had killed 35 people in the Invincible Vajra level and two experts in the Celestial Realm along the way.


    From this sweep, she had stunned the minds of many people who were ready to make a move.


    She let everyone understand that even without Lu Xuan, the current Yunxuan Vi was not something people could covet.


    During this process, the first vampire family had gathered more than a dozen experts in the Celestial Realm, plus dozens of people in the Invincible Vajra Realm. Such a powerful line-up attacked the Yunxuan Vi while Liu Wanrong was absent.


    During that battle, the grand defensive formation of Yunxuan Vi was forcibly suppressed by the power items the first vampire family had found.


    However, Yunxuan Vi still ended the battle with an amazing record. Not only Liu Wanrong, but Lu Xuan¡¯s sister Lu Shanshan also showed a cultivation in the Celestial Realm. She was almost invincible, as she battled seven Celestial Realm experts and held them back.


    As forter, Lu Xuan¡¯s four subordinates, Yang Chengsi, Zhang Hongyang, Shi Danze, and Ding Zhuxuan, all disyed their Celestial Realm cultivation, and theirbat strength was far more powerful than that of an ordinary Celestial Realm expert. They had unexpectedly held back the remaining Celestial Realm experts.


    What was even more unexpected after that was Lu Xuan¡¯s little sister Lu Guoguo, a small girl riding a bunny that was the size of a pony, had also joined the battlefield.


    It seemed that the little Guoguo, who was shorter than a grown person¡¯s waist, unexpectedly had thebat strengthparable to the Invincible Vajra Realm. What was even more terrifying was that the bunny had spurted out a stream of sword¡¯s wind that killed an Invincible Vajra expert.


    A child and a rabbit fought to the point of forcing the remaining Invincible Vajra experts to retreat in defeat. In the end, they were beaten until some had died and some suffered serious injuries.


    The result was that the invaders were beaten until they copsed, leaving more than half of their corpses behind, while the rest fled embarrassingly.


    This battle had thoroughly shocked the entire spiritual circle. If Yunxuan Vi was considered strong before, it was mainly due to Lu Xuan being very powerful.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s spotlight alone had obscured everyone else¡¯s spotlight!


    It was not until now that everyone finally knew what kind of terrifying existence Yunxuan Vi was. It was basically a gathering ce of monsters.


    No one thought that there were so many Celestial Realm experts inside such a quiet-looking Yunxuan Vi. There were more than seven Celestial Realm experts that people had heard of and seen.


    With such a scale, it was possible for the vi to dominate a province!


    What¡¯s more was that these Celestial Realm experts seemed to have mastered an extremely remarkable heritage. One of them was able to defeat at least two experts, just like the mother and daughter pair Liu Wanrong and Lu Shanshan, who were monster within the monsters, as they had defeated a group of experts with no pressure.


    Some people even noticed that Lu Guoguo, who was shorter than a person¡¯s waist, had been able to break a piece of bluestone with one punch while eating a lollipop.


    Even Lu Tianxiang, who had the most mediocre strength in Lu Xuan¡¯s family, had the strength in the Invincible Vajra level. It didn¡¯t matter how strong he was, it was no longer difficult for him to protect himself.


    Even after Lu Xuan¡¯s death, Yunxuan Vi¡¯s name did not fall. On the contrary, it became even louder.


    Although Yunxuan Vi fell into peace again after this battle, no one dared to underestimate the existence of Yunxuan Vi.


    Everyone knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s big family seemed to have mastered some amazing inheritance, which had made them far more powerful than other experts in the same realm. They had no pressure to fight one on one.


    Even Yunxuan Vi was targeted, not to mention people like Ling Fei, who vaguely had some sort of rtionship with Lu Xuan.


    As people thought Lu Xuan had died, the deterrence would naturally disappear!


    One year¡¯s time was enough to make many people forget how strong Lu Xuan was!


    Now that Lu Xuan was back, and had used one battle to tell people that not only was he not dead, hisbat strength was also not as mediocre as some people thought he had fallen to.


    On the contrary, Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength was as strong as ever.


    At this moment, these people were feeling extremely regretful!


    Originally, it was only a Puppet used by Young Master Gui, but who knew that it would involve the monster Lu Xuan? If they were given another chance, they would not have done something like this again.


    There were a lot of Puppets that could be used for cultivation, but the most terrible thing was to get into trouble with Lu Xuan.


    All the rumors were true. Lu Xuan was not only powerful, but also overbearing!


    He had killed a n for a woman, and had killed Celestial Realm experts like killing dogs, without blinking an eye!


    If this was not overbearing, then what was?!


    ¡°Now, we can finally go home!¡±


    Ling Huang held his daughter¡¯s hand and said with relief.


    ¡°Not yet, that Young Master Gui has cast a spell on me. As soon as I leave Guimen Mountain, I will be poisoned to death immediately!¡± Ling Fei shook her head hurriedly.


    ¡°Can you guys break the spell?¡±


    Lu Xuan asked.


    These experts from Guimen Sect shook their heads hurriedly.


    ¡°Mister Lu, our Guimen Sect has different kinds of spells. It is impossible to break the spell unless the spellcaster himself does it!¡±


    An expert from the Guimen Sect said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    Lu Xuan paused for a bit, then pped Ling Fei¡¯s shoulder, leaving a Talisman inside Ling Fei¡¯s body. It covered the spell left by Young Master Gui and easily suppressed it.


    ¡°We can leave now!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately left Guimen Mountain with Ling Fei and Ling Huang.


    No one from the Guimen Sect dared to stop them, as they couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡­

 Chapter 272 - The End Of Guimen Sect

    <h4>Chapter 272: The End Of Guimen Sect</h4>


    Just when they were about to go inform Young Master Gui, they saw dozens of helicopters roaring in the sky. It was unknown when the helicopters appeared. A group of people inbat uniform descended from the sky, led by a valiant and beautiful woman.


    It was Wei Ziyu of the Dragon Fang Special Forces, who had fought with Lu Xuan before.


    She nced at the body of the sect master from Guimen Sect on the ground, and the bodies of two elders who had died without leaving a name for themselves.


    ¡°Finally, the Guimen Sect ising to an end. I¡¯m d that I can end you scums with my own hands!¡±


    Wei Ziyu grinned, and her smile was bright and overbearing.


    ¡°Who are you guys? Special Task Force?¡± one of the experts from the Guimen Sect shouted.


    The only thing they knew was that the government department, which specialized in dealing with these cultivator divisions, was none other than the Special Task Force.


    These people obviously had official backgrounds, so the experts from Guimen Sect could only think of the Special Task Force.


    Wei Ziyu smiled. ¡°Is there only the Special Task Force? It seems that the name of our Dragon Fang is not loud enough. I will use the fall of your Guimen Sect to announce our existence.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. No matter which department you are, if you dare to take advantage of this opportunity, Young Master Gui will never let you go!¡± an expert in the Invincible Vajra Realm from the Guimen Sect shouted.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, a gunshot sounded, and a bloody hole appeared on his forehead. Even the Shield of Vigor was not able to protect an Invincible Vajra expert.


    It was Wei Ziyu who had shot him in the head!


    Ordinary bullets were naturally unable to do anything to an expert in the Invincible Vajra level, but runic ammunition could easily prate the Shield of Vigor around his body and hit his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Young Master Gui can survive first. Then we¡¯ll talk about other things!¡± Wei Ziyu grinned and said.


    ¡°Do you think he can continue to live after offending that man? There hasn¡¯t been anyone who was able to survive!¡±


    While saying this, she thought of the only evaluation of Lu Xuan within the organization!


    Not letting anyone get away even with a hostile look!


    In terms of style, Lu Xuan was not a tyrannical person; however, his character was. In fact, once Lu Xuan made his move, he would not stop.


    In the past, the so-called hidden rules that were popr in the cultivation world and the tacit understanding between people were like nothing in Lu Xuan¡¯s eye. They did not have any meaning for him.


    ¡°Do it!¡± Wei Ziyu gave the order, and the Dragon Fan Special Forces behind her immediatelyunched their attack.


    A killing began in an instant!


    If the Guimen Sect was still in its peak state, then to wipe them out, arge army would need to be deployed to encircle and suppress them, while paying a heavy price for it.


    But now, the Dragon Fang Special Forces was enough to wipe out the sect.


    As there were no longer experts in the Celestial Realm, Wei Ziyu¡¯s strength was reflected incisively and vividly. No one was able to stop her. Even the Invincible Vajra experts were not able to survive one attack from her.


    In a sense, Celestial Realm experts were still the strongest people and were unrivaled. Even when they were faced with military encirclement and suppression, they had a good chance of escaping.


    One person taking on a whole country could describe this kind of existence!


    In the absence of experts on the same level, one could decide the oue of a battle.


    After Wei Ziyu quickly killed a group of Invincible Vajra experts, the rest of the people were no longer enough to stop the Dragon Fang.


    All the experts on Guimen Mountain were ughtered, and the entire Guimen Mountain was set ame. Later, there would be Fengshui Masters who would arrive and change the Fengshui here to prevent it from bing a gathering ce for vengeful spirit cultivators.


    Such filth should not exist in the ancestral home of Huaxia legends such as the Kunlun Mountains.


    At the same time, there was good news on the other side as well.


    Ling Fei, who went down the mountain, found that the spell, which was originally in her body and was ready to be activated, had not broken out.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Talisman had indeed covered the original spell.


    She had tried to escape during this period, as the Guimen Sect was very lenient in their care towards her. Although Guimen Mountain was very steep, it was no different from the t ground for someone like her, who had decent cultivation skills.


    But in the end, she had not seeded, because once she left a certain range from Guimen Mountain, the spell in her body would turn into a me and start to burn.


    Now that she had left Guimen Mountain sound and safe, she could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, will you just let them go?¡± When Ling Huang thought about it, he still felt a little unhappy.


    In such a long period of time, he had felt that he was facing the end of the world. But now, they had just let the Guimen Sect go, so he felt extremely unwilling when he thought about it.


    Lu Xuan said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from today, Guimen Sect will no longer exist!¡±


    Lu Xuan already knew the follow-up results from the moment Wei Ziyu had appeared.


    After all, something like this had happened more than once before, and in many cases, the enemy of Lu Xuan was also the enemy of the Huaxian government.


    In particr, an evil sect like the Guimen Sect that required arge number of souls to cultivate. It was unknown how many lives they had ughtered from just creating so many vengeful spirits.


    Modern times were not like ancient times, where the Emperor may never find out about a town being wiped out. In modern times, if a town was wiped out, it would be found out within a few minutes.


    For a sect like the Guimen Sect, the officials had long detested them and were eager to uproot them. However, they were temporarily unable to make a move and were afraid of the sect¡¯s strength, which was why the sect had been able to survive.


    Now, with Lu Xuan taking the lead, coupled with his style, it was easy for the authorities to cooperate.


    When Lu Xuan saw Wei Ziyu, he knew that the two sides had reached a certain tacit understanding.


    He would be the bad guy, while the authorities would be responsible for the finishing touches.


    That was why he chose to let go of the Guimen Sect. Someone would take care of them in the end anyway.


    He didn¡¯t mind being this kind of bad guy!


    He could also take advantage of this opportunity to establish prestige!


    If anyone wanted to touch the people rted to him, they would need to see if they were strong enough to survive.


    ¡°Guimen Sect¡­¡± Ling Fei was stunned. In the end, she did not ask any more questions, as she believed Lu Xuan¡¯s words. Her entire body was rxed and was no longer in its original tight state.


    Her experience during this period of time was undoubtedly a kind of destruction for a person like her, who was originally very confident.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Chang¡¯an!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the ancient capital of the old Qin people before, so I¡¯m going to go have a look!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Young Master Gui there as well? The Convention of Geniuses¡­ That sounds good. Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Lu Xuan said directly, as a sharp light appeared in his eyes.


    The Guimen n probably only had Young Master Gui left, so it was a good opportunity to get rid of the root!

 Chapter 273 - A Man More Vicious Than a Ruthless Person

    <h4>Chapter 273: A Man More Vicious Than a Ruthless Person</h4>


    Chang¡¯an City, the ancient capital of thousands of years, the ce where many countries were established throughout the dynasties!


    It was also one of the core cities in the northwest area of Huaxia!


    Recently, Chang¡¯an City had be a popr city on the inte because the first Convention of Geniuses would be held in Chang¡¯an City.


    Although it was a prosperous ce for the cultivation world, however, with the continuous poprization of the inte, ordinary people knew more and more about the cultivation world.


    Just like how they cared about those celebrities in the early years, the Convention of Geniuses was naturally one of the heydays of the current spiritual world.


    Through the introduction of the Convention of Geniuses revealed on the inte, many people learned about this convention through their profile, about what kind of convention it was.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t go, the ce is something simr to the martial arts conventions in the novel!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the most outstanding geniuses in the cultivation world will be there!¡±


    ¡°The geniuses might also have a battle. It¡¯s a pity that there won¡¯t be a live broadcast of it; otherwise, I can enjoy it to the fullest!¡±


    ¡°I have heard that there is currently a list of experts in the cultivation world. Among the younger generation, Young Master Gui, one of the four great Young Masters, will also appear at this Convention of Geniuses!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Young Master Gui. I also heard that Li Zihan, one of the four Immortals known as the Painting-like Immortal, is also in Chang¡¯an. Someone saw him at a calligraphy and painting auction. It is said that one of hisndscape paintings sold for a sky-high price of 30 million yuan!¡±


    When Lu Xuan arrived in Chang¡¯an City, he had already received information from the Special Task Force.


    The Convention of Geniuses had already started. To be exact, it was a grand gathering of local cultivators.


    The small number of experts among the younger generation in the northwest hade to the convention one after another.


    Among them, there were three young experts, who were outstanding among the young cultivators in the northwest.


    Of course, one of them was Young Master Gui, who was known as one of the four great Young Masters. The current Guimen Sect had been destroyed; however, Young Master Gui must not have received the news. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so careless as to attend the Convention of Geniuses.


    In addition to Young Master Gui, there was also Li Zihan, one of the four Immortals, who was known as the Painting-like Immortal.


    This Li Zihan was also a young hero who had risen at an astonishing speed in the northwest area of the cultivation circle over the past year or so.


    There had been news about him several months ago that he had entered the Celestial Realm and that his cultivation was unfathomable.


    He was also good atndscape painting, which was why people called him the Painting-like Immortal.


    Apart from him, there was also Zhu Wuzhi, the Sword Specter, who was a disciple among the youngest generation of cultivators. It was said that he was unfathomable in the cultivation of kendo.


    Among the many young cultivators in the northwest, they were led by these three people. It was also these three who had called for the Convention of Geniuses.


    There was an uproar on the inte.


    Fortunately, the current Huaxia was not like the past, where these types of news would be blocked because it was useless to know about it. This was why so many ordinary people had known about the Convention of Geniuses.


    The martial arts stories in the hearts of people from Huaxia made them want to see this kind of gathering, but most people had no way to get into the real venue.


    However, behind each of these cultivators was a powerful family. Unless they were willing, it was impossible for ordinary people to enter the venue. At most, they could only look at it on the inte.


    When Lu Xuan arrived at the venue, it was surrounded by people; however, ordinary people could not get in.


    As soon as Lu Xuan¡¯s group had arrived outside the venue, he was immediately stopped by several cultivators guarding the ce.


    Although these cultivators did not have a high cultivation, each of their auras was extraordinary. They basically had a cultivation at the Grandmaster level. In the past, they were considered one of the high-leveled experts.


    However, now, they were considered nothing, just like ants. This was the result of the changes in the world.


    Nowadays, people at the Grandmaster level were just ants!


    ¡°Stop!¡± These guards stood in the way of Lu Xuan.


    If they were ordinary people, they would have been scared back already.


    However, Lu Xuan just sneered, as a terrifying force was immediately released. In an instant, like a living God of War, he directly sted these cultivators away.


    ¡°I havee to attend the Convention of Geniuses. You guys dare to stop me?¡±


    The expressions of these cultivators suddenly changed, and they immediately realized that this extraordinarily handsome young man was the same as those geniuses. In fact, he was even like some of the monsters inside the venue.


    He was not a normal person at all!


    The cultivator just didn¡¯t know who the man in front of them was.


    Ever since the world changed again a few months ago, and the spirit qi had recovered, there was an outburst of experts. Suddenly, many hidden cultivators had emerged, all of which were powerful beings that people had never heard of before.


    This included Young Master Gui, the Painting-like Immortal Li Zihan, and the Sword Specter Zhu Wuzhi, the three people who hosted this Convention of Geniuses. No one had known about them a few months ago.


    However, a few monthster, they suddenly became famous for breaking into the Celestial Realm.


    They became one of the best young cultivators in Huaxia.


    It was actually normal for another expert to pop up now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was ignorant!¡± The cultivators retreated quickly as the one in the lead said hurriedly.


    Lu Xuan looked at him and said, ¡°Not bad. You know what you should do ording to the situation!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled faintly and then entered the venue.


    He was not interested in killing these people. There was no need to do that.


    ¡°Who on earth is this man? He is so terrifying. He feels ten times scarier than Young Master Gui!¡±


    ¡°He is a monster to be able to such a thing with his aura alone!¡±


    ¡°Now that the spirit qi of the world has recovered, there are more and more monsters. In the past, we were no different from those monsters. Although they are stronger than us, they could be knocked down with a single attack. But now, we can no longer take them down with one attack, as they are not even afraid of being attacked by missiles. Our strengths are too different!¡±


    ¡°It seems that there are not just three ruthless people who havee today. Another one has appeared!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®ruthless¡¯? He is even more vicious than a ruthless man!¡±


    The cultivator guards were frightened and scared.


    On the other hand, the ordinary people who watched the fun on the side were very excited.


    ¡°So is this the expert among the cultivators? What a powerful aura. With his aura along, he was able to create a strong wind. My god, I have only seen this on television!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s shown by those experts on television is not even one-tenth as strong as him!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. He is extremely handsome!¡±


    Many ordinary people eximed in disbelief as they had never seen an existence like Lu Xuan before.


    At the same time, after Lu Xuan entered the venue, he immediately released his divine mind, which enveloped the whole venue. Soon, he found the ce where Young Master Gui was.


    ¡°I found him. This martial arts force of the Guimen Sect should belong to the Young Master Gui.¡±


    After a sudden move of his body, Lu Xuan disappeared.


    ¡­

 Chapter 274 - It鈥檚 Actually Lu Xuan!!!

    <h4>Chapter 274: It¡¯s Actually Lu Xuan!!!</h4>


    The venue of the Convention of Geniuses was held at a private clubhouse. It was booked by someone, so no ordinary people could enter. Only real cultivators were allowed to enter and exit.


    In particr, the Convention of Geniuses was a grand meeting for young cultivators in the northwest region, as young cultivators could be seen everywhere.


    In a huge hall inside the private clubhouse, many young cultivators from all over the northwest region were gathered together.


    ¡°It is said that a snow lotus had appeared in the Kunlun Mountains and was taken away in front of a crowd by a mysterious person!¡±


    ¡°What mysterious person? Others may not know, but I do. He is not a cultivator from the northwest region. He is a recently rising spiritual child from the Great Snow Mountain. It is said that he is like the reincarnation of an eminent monk from the Great Snow Mountain, born with wisdom. Apparently, he is only 10 years old right now, but has already cultivated to the Celestial Realm in a short period of time through the wisdom of the eminent monks from the past dynasties. ording to Buddhism, he has cultivated to the legendary Golden Body of Arhat!¡±


    ¡°I have also heard that the spiritual child has terrifying strength. The inheritance of the Great Snow Mountain is different from ours. It is said that generations of eminent monks are constantly reincarnated and rebuilt, so they can cultivate to a very high level in a very short period of time.¡±


    In the hall, a group of young cultivators were talking about the recent events.


    In the center of attention were three people faintlypeting against each other.


    One of them was ordinary looking but had a straight body. If one looked at him with their eyes closed, it seemed as if a sword was standing there. A faint terrifying sword qi was hidden on his body. The person was Zhu Wuzhi, the Sword Specter from Huashan.


    Next to Zhu Wuzhi was a man in his twenties dressed in an ancient white robe and carrying an iron fan. He had sword-like eyebrows, his face was handsome, and his aura was outstanding.


    In recent years, with the continuous recovery of the spirit qi, there was a continuous infiltration from the influence of the cultivation world. More and more people were wearing ancient clothing.


    Thest person among these three had a hint of coldness all over his body. It felt a little ufortable from just looking at him. He wore a ck robe that made him look like a ghost in the night.


    These three people were the organizers and initiators of this Convention of Geniuses, and they were also the real geniuses in the eyes of these young cultivators.


    Many young cultivators present were basically outstanding people among the young cultivators from all over the northwest region, and they were all at the Level Eight Deity level. Many of them had also climbed to the Invincible Vajra level.


    As for these three organizers, they were ahead of everyone, as they had stepped into the Celestial Realm!


    They were the one in a million geniuses among all the young geniuses in the northwest region.


    They could evenpete with the young geniuses from all over Huaxia, and even all over the world, without losing their ground.


    Although they were a minoritypared with the experts of the older generation, however the experts of the older generation had cultivated for many years. In fact, the number of years they had cultivated for were even older than the age of these young cultivators.


    Naturally, their skills were more profound, and were currently far ahead of these young people.


    However, the future of the world would still belong to these youngsters.


    ¡°What happened to the spiritual child from the Great Snow Mountain? I heard that Young Master Gui had fought with him?¡± The Painting-like Immortal Li Zihan said with a smile.


    At the mention of this, Young Master Gui¡¯s face turned gloomy. It was so gloomy as if he could wring out water.


    Everyone present knew that Young Master Gui had fought with the spiritual child from the Great Snow Mountain because of the Tianshan Snow Lotus. After all, the Tianshan Snow Lotus had been at his fingertips, so Young Master Gui had not noticed that it was impossible for him to get.


    However, in the end, the spiritual child had seized the Tianshan Snow Lotus, which was tantamount to a great shame for Young Master Gui.


    It was because he had failed to defeat the spiritual child from the Great Snow Mountain!


    What bothered him even more was that it would be very difficult for him to retaliate even though he wanted to, because the spiritual child of the Great Snow Mountain cultivated the Buddhism of the Great Snow Mountain, which was different from the Buddhism of the maind. However, it was still Buddhism.


    It was the nemesis to all kinds of demonic skill in the world!


    They would bepletely restrained!


    In terms of strength, he was a little weaker than the spiritual child of the Great Snow Mountain, not to mention that his skills werepletely restrained.


    What had humiliated him the most was that he had been defeated by the spiritual child of the Great Snow Mountain within 10 strikes. In the end, he could only watch helplessly as the spiritual child of the Great Snow Mountain took the Tianshan Snow Lotus away.


    This was a disgrace that had never been seen before, an unprecedented thing!


    When Li Zihan had mentioned this, he was obviously teasing Young Master Gui to make him embarrassed.


    Young Master Gui said coldly, ¡°What, Li Zihan, do you want to fight with me? As it happens, I also want to know how powerful the so-called Painting-like Immortal is!¡±


    Li Zihanughed and said, ¡°That is my intention, but not now. Don¡¯t you know the purpose of this Convention of Geniuses? It is to join hands to counter the other regions and cultivators from other countries trying to invade the northwest region!¡±


    Both Young Master Gui and the Sword Specter Zhu Wuzhi could not help nodding.


    With the revival of the spirit qi, it had nourished the earth. The northwest region was no longer as dry as it used to be. On the contrary, it has changed back to the lush days of the old Qin people 2,000 years ago.


    The resources for all kinds of cultivation were avable, which naturally aroused many people to covet them!


    This time, the Convention of Geniuses held by the three young geniuses had looked like it was an exchange meeting on the surface, but in fact it was an alliance meeting.


    The families behind these three people were some of the most powerful forces in the northwest region. There were even a few families waiting on the sidelines.


    In fact, this was also the trend of the times, where various provinces, or arge number of provinces united.


    Over the course of the year, this situation had be more and moremon.


    ¡°I am a little interested. If you want to form an alliance with our Huashan Sect, you¡¯ll have to ask the sword in my hand!¡±


    The Sword Specter Zhu Wuzhi grinned, as his body was filled with battle intent.


    He could hardly hold back as he stood between these two who were famous among his generation.


    He was known as the Sword Specter, but he also called himself the ghost among swords, the fanatical sword cultivator.


    Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from outside, and then a figure walked slowly in.


    They went over to take a closer look. However, when they saw the iing person, their faces suddenly changed. Especially Young Master Gui, whose face changed greatly when he saw who it was.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    Young Master Gui shouted out the person¡¯s name.


    Indeed, the person who had arrived was none other than Lu Xuan, who came after scanning the ce with his mind.


    Everyone was stunned. The young cultivators were also dumbfounded.


    It had to be known that the news from the Vampiric Empire stated that Lu Xuan had fallen.


    Although one year had passed, they could not forget that a year ago, this name shocked the world, and his figure was like the dazzling sun in the sky.


    He had once crushed the existences of all the heroes in the world with his own strength.

 Chapter 275 - An Enemy Against All Of You? So What!

    <h4>Chapter 275: An Enemy Against All Of You? So What!</h4>


    A year ago, Lu Xuan¡¯s influence was so shocking that a yearter, his influence was still deeply engraved in people¡¯s hearts.


    The strength that Lu Xuan had reached a year ago was still unreachable by people even now.


    In such an era where the shackles of the world had been released, they all felt that it was very difficult to break through to the Celestial Realm.


    Except for the existences of a few talents, most of them still had to work harder and longer in order to achieve it.


    Not to mention the amazing perseverance and fortunate encounter one needed in order to break through in an era when the shackles of the world had not yet been released.


    A year ago, Lu Xuan was able to kill the famous Count Drac, and hunt down Lilith, the famous ancestor of the first vampire family, who had crossed Huaxia and Russia one after another like a stray dog.


    In the end, it was said that she had arrived in ska.


    At that time, for these young cultivators, they were not even the supporting roles. They could only be counted as passers-by.


    Now however, they had relied on their cultivation and forced themselves to be supporting roles. However, they stillcked confidence when they saw that Lu Xuan had been the protagonist a year ago with a cultivation at the Celestial Realm.


    Lu Xuan just simply walked over, as if he was directly trampling on their hearts. There was a huge pressure.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯re actually still alive? But why are you here?¡± The Sword Specter Zhu Wuzhi was not afraid of Lu Xuan, as he walked up and said. An amazing sword¡¯s will was vaguely pointed towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan nced at the Sword Specter Zhu Wuzhi and said, ¡°I¡¯m here today to end a private matter. I¡¯m here to kill Young Master Gui!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s voice immediately caused an uproar.


    Young Master Gui was very famous all over the country and was known as one of the four great Young Masters.


    In the northwest region, there were many young geniuses. However, the number of young cultivators who couldpete with him in the northwest region was so little that it could be counted with one hand.


    Although Lu Xuan was very strong and had been famous all over the world a year ago, however many people had never actually saw Lu Xuan fight. In their eyes, although Lu Xuan was strong, he may not be stronger than Young Master Gui.


    They could not believe that Lu Xuan hade here to kill Young Master Gui.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, don¡¯t say that we didn¡¯t give you any respect. Although it¡¯s your private business, today is the day that the Convention of Geniuses is held. No matter what your purpose is, you can¡¯t fight Young Master Gui today. Otherwise, you¡¯re will be the enemy of all of us!¡± At this time, the Painting-like Immortal Li Zihan slowly came forward and said.


    Although there were three organizers of the Conference of Geniuses, however he was the only initiator.


    He was the one who wanted the northwest alliance to happen the most, so how could he allow Lu Xuan to attack Young Master Gui at the Convention of Geniuses.


    In the end, no matter what the oue was, it would pose a great threat to the Convention of Geniuses.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it seemed that this northwest alliance was not necessary. Even their important members could not be protected, let alone the ordinary members.


    ¡°An enemy against all of you?¡± Lu Xuan nced at everyone as his eyebrows jumped and said, ¡°So what!¡±


    When everyone heard such hurtful words, they immediately looked stagnant and turned their eyes to the three people in the middle of the venue one after another.


    They were just people in the Invincible Vajra level or the Divine level. Although they could indeed show off among ordinary people, however when faced against Lu Xuan, they would probably be pped to death due to his strength.


    Only three people present couldpete with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°In that case, we have no choice but to make a move against Brother Lu!¡±


    Li Zihan said in a cold voice, as the expression on his face was very ugly.


    Lu Xuan was so direct that he had not taken Li Zihan seriously.


    If it was a year ago, he would not have been so daring in front of Lu Xuan.


    But things were different now. He believed that even if he was not as strong as Lu Xuan, he was not much weaker.


    As they were both in the Celestial Realm, their strength wouldn¡¯t be too different.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s biggest advantage no longer existed.


    ording to the spections secretly guessed by many people, although Lu Xuan was also in the Celestial Realm, however because he had broken through when the shackles of the world was still present, it had definitely left a secret wound.


    Therefore, no one knew just how much strength he had.


    The prestige that Lu Xuan once had was due to him being the only on in the Celestial Realm.


    Now was the time to test their spection.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you arrived at the right time. I also want to test my kendo skills with you. I heard that you are an expert with swords. You can have a fight with me today!¡± Zhu Wuzhi said with a loudugh.


    Young Master Gui had not said a word, however his body was already full of demonic qi. Obviously, he was ready to fight with Lu Xuan.


    There was a murderous intent in his eyes as he said, ¡°Lu Xuan, I have no grudges against you, why do you want to kill me?¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at Young Master Gui and said, ¡°No grudges? Let me remind you then. Do you remember Ling Fei?¡±


    ¡°That b*tch?¡± Young Master Gui immediately understood what Lu Xuan was talking about.


    Ling Fei was one of his spare Puppets. He had also heard before that she probably had some sort of a rtionship with Lu Xuan. At that time, he had not taken it to heart, as it was only someone rted to Lu Xuan.


    Not to mention that Lu Xuan was dead. Even if he was alive, Young Master Gui believed that Lu Xuan would not have a fall out with an expert like him for such a woman.


    It was just a woman, a property, so he had not taken it to heart.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Xuan had actually came to look for him personally for the woman, so he immediately felt extremely aggrieved.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, for the sake of a woman, you actually want to have a fall out with others simr to you?¡± Young Master Gui clenched his teeth and said with a cold expression.


    ¡°People like me?¡± Lu Xuanughed, ¡°Hahahahaha, you¡¯re saying that you are the same as me? Ridiculous. Who the hell are you? Do you deserve to be called the same as me?¡±


    ¡°You knew that Ling Fei had some sort of a rtionship with me, but you still dared to touch her. That means you were disrespecting me, wanting to p me in the face!¡±


    Lu Xuan approached step by step and said, ¡°Since you want to p me in the face and make me look bad, I want to kill you. This is fair!¡±


    Hearing this, Young Master Gui¡¯s face became livid. Lu Xuan had looked down on him with the arrogant posture he had a year ago.


    If it had been a year ago, Young Master Gui would have put up with it, but now was not a year ago, so he would not let Lu Xuan off like that.


    However, he did not know that the Guimen Sect had been uprooted and this information had been blocked by the Dragon Fang Special Force from being spread.


    If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t dare be presumptuous in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Fine. Lu Xuan, since you want to die today, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±


    Young Master Gui said to Li Zihan, ¡°Li Zihan, as long as I win against Lu Xuan today, I am willing to do my best to help you form the northwest alliance!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Li Zihan thought for a moment and then immediately agreed.

 Chapter 276 - One Slash, One Kill

    <h4>Chapter 276: One sh, One Kill</h4>


    Li Zihan thought about it carefully. While doing so would have offended Lu Xuan, he would have nheless got himself several powerful allies.


    He deemed Lu Xuan to be just another one at Celestial Realm, which meant that the other man was less than able to cause any serious trouble.


    ¡°You all sure that you wanna side with Young Master Gui then?¡± Lu Xuan said with a smirk, even though he was facing against three people at Celestial Realm, which was a terrifying lineup more than enough to shake up a small nation.


    Yet, Lu Xuan appearedpletely unfazed.


    ¡°You are correct.¡± Li Zihan nodded.


    ¡°Cut the chatter and let¡¯s see how good you are with a sword. You best be powerful enough. Don¡¯t me me if you end up dead by my hands otherwise,¡± Zhu Wuzhi smirked coldly and added. Sword will boiled all around him, making him look like a sword that had been unsheathed.


    Young Master Gui came near from somewhere not far away. His eerily cold demonic aura enveloped the entire ce. Many young cultivators sensed it right away, feeling as if the temperature of the atmosphere of the entire ce dropped by several degrees all of a sudden.


    Their level of cultivation meant that they were long immune to conventional heat and cold, yet that feeling of coldness came not from temperature changes, but from his demonic aura.


    That was a feeling of cold that struck into a person¡¯s heart.


    Boom!


    Zhu Wuzhi made his move first. His entire person acted like a sword being drawn from its sheath, gleaming with a threatening sheen as a frightening sh of the sword sted away.


    That sh was incredibly dazzling, drawing an arc in the air and traveled at lightning speed.


    Everyone present was shocked, feeling that sh of his sword was terrifyingly dazzling.


    That attack was about to hit Lu Xuan before long.


    At that moment, he looked as if he had beenpletely dazed. He appeared like he was unable to react in time at all. The attack then hit him squarely.


    All manner of thoughts shed in the minds of all present in that very instant.


    ¡°So that Lu Xuan is just all fluff with no substance then? So he doesn¡¯t actually have what it takes then?¡±


    ¡°Was hepletely dazed by that attack? Would he end up being a legend that was ended by just one attack?¡±


    ¡°Damn! Am I witnessing a historical moment today?¡±


    However, before anyone finished running all those thoughts in their heads, Lu Xuan disappeared from where he stood before anyone knew it.


    Boom!


    Everyone heard nothing more than a rumble. That previous attack ended up destroying over half of the arena¡¯s flooring.


    But then again, Lu Xuan was nowhere to be seen, and the scene where he ended up being cut in half did not happen at all.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    Someone eximed. Everyone turned their heads around and found Lu Xuan appearing right before Zhu Wuzhi the Sword Specter, before anyone knew what just happened.


    Lu Xuan was then seen grabbing at the air before him, conjuring a terrifying bolt of sword aura in his hand, which was then thrown across the air and sliced Zhu Wuzhi¡¯s head off right away.


    Zhu Wuzhi¡¯s eyes remained wide opened,pletely unable to believe that Lu Xuan was able to go that far with attacks.


    He was unable to even react in time. He did not even know since when did Lu Xuan appear right before him.


    All martial arts in the world had weaknesses to be exploited, with only superior speed reigned supreme.


    He finally realized that concept, yet it was an awakening that cost him his life.


    He only realized by then, that the way of the sword that he was so proud of, was probably nothing more than child¡¯s y in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    Lu Xuan turned his eyes at Young Master Gui after cutting down Zhu Wuzhi, which sent shivers running down Young Master Gui¡¯s back. He was just about to attack, when he saw Zhu Wuzhi killed by just a swing of the sword.


    ¡°He took only one sh. One sh!¡±


    Young Master Gui was howling in a frenzy deep down. He knew Lu Xuan was powerful, but he had only expected the other man to only be somewhat more powerful than he was. He never expected to see the other man kill Zhu Wuzhi the Sword Specter, with just a single swing of the sword.


    It was worth noting that Zhu Wuzhi¡¯s powers were every bit on par with that of Young Master Gui¡¯s.


    One could imagine just how greatly that one attack from Lu Xuan moments earlier shocked him.


    The shock was so intense that rms seemed to be ring all over his mind right there and then.


    ¡°Your turn now.¡±


    Lu Xuan said casually and he looked totally at ease. It was apparent that he did not take what just happened to be something noteworthy. He simply cast his gaze at Young Master Gui afterwards.


    Young Master Gui was feeling goosebumps all over his body and every single hair on his body seemed to be standing up. He felt as if he just ran into some extremely terrifying beast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think that you¡¯d have your way, Lu Xuan!¡±


    Young Master Gui roared and a terrifying shadow shot out of his body right away. That shadow was a specter general.


    That general¡¯s power was even on par with any other at Celestial Realm. Young Master Gui was only able to sustain summoning that general to battle for a brief moment, by feeding the general his own lifeblood.


    But then again, summoning a being withbat prowess at Celestial Realm level, even just for a brief moment, meant that he had the power of two Celestial Realm beings at hismand.


    That was what made him so confident, that he dared to take on anyone in the world.


    That specter general charged at Lu Xuan while howling at full might, looking extremely eerie as itunched like a gust of wind.


    ¡°You bit more than you can chew.¡±


    Lu Xuan only smirked as he brought the sword aura conjured by the Spiritual Qi in his hand, down onto the general as it got near.


    Crasshh!


    That specter general was cut in half by that sword aura right away as soon as it touched the de.


    At that moment, the crowd found that Young Master Gui actually transformed into a gust of demonic aura, intending to flee the scene right away.


    He came topletely realize at that moment, that he stood no chance at all when facing off against Lu Xuan, making winning against the other man utterly impossible.


    He cast all of his supposed allies away, which definitely included Li Zihan.


    He swore that he would take revenge so long as he was able to escape.


    However, a st of sword aura rained from above before he was able to finish his thoughts. After Lu Xuan was done cutting down the general, that bolt of sword aura went on to hit Young Master Gui at blinding speeds, and with unnerving uracy like the attack had eyes of its own.


    Young Master Gui was yet another to get cleaved in half.


    He was unable to even take one single attack, just like how it was with Zhu Wuzhi.


    He was taken down with just a single attack.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Young Master Gui was unable to believe it all, at how weak he was before Lu Xuan.


    He made his calctions prior, that he was supposed to be able to flee.


    Despite how powerful Lu Xuan was, it would have at least taken him so time to deal with that specter general, even though summoning one such being took severe toll on Young Master Gui.


    But then again, there was no point of holding back at the moment, for it was either him or the specter general to end up dead. It was a no-brainer; there was no way he could let himself be killed over that general.


    However, none expected Lu Xuan¡¯s power to be 10 times more terrifying than what he spected Lu Xuan to be. It took only a single attack to take both him and the general down right on the spot.


    Lu Xuan pulled his sword aura back, before turning around to look at Li Zihan behind him.


    Li Zihan was shaking all over at that moment. His entire body was drenched from bursting into cold sweat.


    He was renderedpletely frozen by then.


    His eyes, when looking at Lu Xuan, looked like ones that were looking at some ancient beast of disasters.


    Lu Xuan actually managed to keep him frozen with just one look.


    Lu Xuan cut Zhu Wuzhi the Sword Specter down with one sh, and then did the same to Young Master Gui shortly after.


    The entire process made it seem unbelievably easy.


    That young man was truly a terrifying walking disaster.


    He then wondered what actually made him dare to get on the bad side of one such walking disaster mere moments ago.

 Chapter 277 - So Unbelievably Powerful that He shocked the World

    <h4>Chapter 277: So Unbelievably Powerful that He shocked the World</h4>


    It was at that moment that he came to realize, why Lu Xuan remainedpletely unfazed by that the threats the few of them threw at him.


    What Lu Xuan just did make it look like a grown-up beating children up. One swing of the sword for each of them.


    It could even be said that they fell one by one before Lu Xuan used anywhere near his full power.


    What just happened look like a joke to him.


    Their delusions of thinking that they were able to take out Lu Xuan looked like some ridiculous joke.


    Lu Xuan had been cutting down both Zhu Wuzhi the Sword Specter and Young Master Gui so quickly, that he was unable to even properly react to what just happened.


    He kept his hands to himself when he was able to attack.


    At that moment however, he no longer even had the courage to attack. That alone was pathetic enough.


    The entire ce was dead silent at that moment.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    Everyone¡¯s minds became nk at that moment, as if they were allpletely stunned by the massacre Lu Xuan brought on those two.


    He actually managed to cut Young Master Gui and Zhu Wuzhi down, with just a single swing of the sword each?


    So this is how capable Lu Xuan, the man who was almost known to be the one who reign supreme all over the world, is then? He definitely lives up to his reputation.


    He was already so damn powerful a year ago. Just imagine what kind of height his power reached right now then. It¡¯s just unbelievable.


    Seems like Lu Xuan didn¡¯t get so powerful a year ago for nothing then.


    Countless thoughts shed in the minds of the spectators, yet no one dared to voice any of those thoughts.


    Everyone was shaking by then, fearing that Lu Xuan might actually get a little too trigger-happy and go on to take out all of them.


    They had no utterly no doubt of Lu Xuan having the power and the guts to pull off something like that.


    He was able to kill even the likes of Young Master Gui and Zhu Wuzhi the Sword Specter after all, and that meant that he would have had no problems taking out small fries like them as well.


    ¡°Well then, any intentions of attacking now?¡± Lu Xuan turned around to face Li Zihan, smiling as he said.


    Li Zihan was shaking all over by then, feeling as if the reaper was walking up to him.


    ¡°N-Not actually, Mr. Lu. I-I was just getting blinded by what those two said earlier.¡±


    Li Zihan had no idea why he said what he just said. He sounded like a pathetic embarrassment, but he had no other choice. If he were to say anything else that sounded out of ce, he knew without a doubt that Lu Xuan would have just taken his head without second thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lu Xuan nodded satisfyingly. ¡°You young people should dedicate yourselves to your training, instead of sticking your nose into other people¡¯s mess. You should just train hard and turn a deaf ear to rumors and whatnot. You see it now? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re now getting your a** handed to you, before you refuse to listen to your elders eh?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, indeed, indeed. You are indeed correct, Mr. Lu,¡± Li Zihan answered right away, feeling himself drenched in cold sweat as he continued to shake.


    Everyone else present felt the scene to look very, very bizarre at the moment.


    Lu Xuan was the one who looked a lot younger than Li Zihan to begin with, yet it appeared at the moment, that the former was teaching thetter a lesson, like an elder would to a junior.


    Yet, all of them felt the bizarre-looking scene to nheless be very, very apt somehow instead.


    Lu Xuan then nodded satisfyingly after that, before turning around and leaving the ce.


    He had no intentions of killing Li Zihan as well, as he saw the extra act to be pointless. If it had not been for Zhu Wuzhi insisting on getting in his way, he might not have killed Zhu Wuzhi as well.


    All those people acted as if they were big shots of some kind, yet in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, they were just some insignificant, nameless faces.


    It did not take him more than a thought to go about killing someone.


    The one he intended to kill was just Young Master Gui and no one else, doing so only to tie up loose ends.


    The ce finally and gradually became rowdy again, some time after Lu Xuan left.


    ¡°That was scary. Now I finally know why he was able to reigned supreme all over the world a year ago.¡±


    ¡°He still is the best of the best even right now!¡±


    ¡°Is he even still at Celestial Realm? Why do I get the feeling that he became something else altogether? It felt likeparing a matchlock to a gatling gun; guns that were not even of the same era and the same capabilities, man!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, so powerful. Such a walking cheat indeed.¡±


    ¡°How are things different now from a year ago eh? Everyone thought everything changed within a year, yet Lu Xuan taught everyone a lesson with his own sheer power, making everyone realize that things still stayed the same as far as he¡¯s concerned. He could just kill anyone he feels like killing. He killed Celestials like dogs a year ago and he¡¯s still capable of doing so now, killing Celestials like killing dogs!¡±


    Everyone was getting really unsettled. Some among them turned to look at Li Zihan, who behaved extremely like a pushover earlier, yet no one felt that he had done anything wrong.


    If it had been any of them, they would have probably behaved even more meekly, getting to their knees before Lu Xuan at the first opportunity to do so.


    They were able topletely understand how he felt, as it was almost like they witnessed with their own eyes, how easily Lu Xuan disposed of Zhu Wuzhi and Young Master Gui after all.


    They did not even dare to breathe out loud when witnessing what just happened, fearing that they would catch Lu Xuan¡¯s attention, who would possibly kill them out of annoyance.


    They did not even dare to move a muscle.


    Due to how they behaved earlier, they naturally would not look down on Li Zihan, who was utterly frightened by what just happened.


    Lu Xuna was not a man; he was a monster.


    There was only one thought that everyone shared¡ªmy god, that was sh** scary!


    The news of Lu Xuan gatecrashing the Convention of Geniuses and went on a killing spree, cutting down two notable geniuses in the northwestern region, was spread all over the inte almost right away.


    The phenomenon felt like an atomic bomb just detonated in the inte right away.


    The influence of the cultivators overmon folks grew over the course of the past year. Many came to learn that there had been a lone cultivator a year ago, who almost beaten every single notable cultivator in the world, through his very own powers alone.


    That man killed the legendary Count Drac.


    He wasuded as legend among legends.


    Many felt it to be a pity that they would never be able to see Lu Xuan again.


    No one knew that Lu Xuan actually appeared yet again under such circumstances.


    The impact was even more profound among the cultivators, as it felt like an earthquake of 8.0 Richter Scale just went off among the circle in a single night.


    Lu Xuan was widely dered dead a year ago, and many came to gradually ept that was what happened to that goliath of a human, over the course of the past year or so.


    Yet, said goliath actually returned.


    Many recalled the fear of being overwhelmed by him.


    The man who killed any he thought of killing, the man who brought down ns and sects single-handedly as he saw fit.


    That brimming aura of a man making good of his bizarre ims, still struck intense fear into many sects and rendered many shivering, when they came to think of it.


    The reemergence of Lu Xuan brought about a gift, in the form of deaths of two beings at Celestial Realm, to announce his return to the whole wide world.


    It was especially so to the Huashan Sect.


    Their first and eldest disciple, Zhu Wuzhi the Sword Specter, was easily killed like a dog, whose head was sent flying with a swing of the sword.


    The Huashan Sect was first so shocked that they kept silent for a while, beforeing to burn with intense fury.

 Chapter 278 - A Huge Commotion

    <h4>Chapter 278: A Huge Commotion</h4>


    There were quite a number of formidable fighters who were of the Huashan Sect, but all of them were members of the previous generations who had been training painstakingly; there was only one top notch member among the younger generations in their midst, and that was none other than Zhu Wuzhi the Sword Specter.


    Having Zhu Wuzhi killed was seen to be a loss like no other to the Huashan Sect.


    However, before the Huashan Sect had gotten furious enough to look for trouble with Lu Xuan, yet another piece of news was heard.


    The goliath that had been reigning supreme in the western regions¡ªthe Guimen Sect¡ªhad been annihted in a single night.


    That event caused quite amotion throughout the nation.


    That style of annihting an entire sect without question nor hesitation, was something that all cultivators had been very familiar with.


    All of them had been subjected to the fear of Lu Xuan reigning supreme and throwing his weight around over a year ago.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s power was such that he was considered one of a kind after all.


    His powers were so formidable that he could almost be considered a genius of no equal throughout the whole wide world.


    Back then, there was simply nothing even the best among them¡ªall of them Invincible Vajras¡ªwould be able to do against a Celestial like him.


    Back then, Lu Xuan was seen as the manifestation of despair.


    Many ns and sects chose toy low and bid their time, in order to avoid crossing Lu Xuan and shing with him head on.


    They finally got that piece of news they all wanted, that Lu Xuan had perished, and they all thought that the devil looming above their heads was no more.


    Yet, that devil returned at the moment when nobody anticipated it.


    Furthermore, he dered his return through absolutely overpowering means.


    The Guimen Sect was indeed very notorious among the many ns and sects, where everyone knew that they went about killing innocentmon folks to further their cultivation.


    However, the world they lived in was not like that found in wuxia novels¡ªthere were no passionate young heroes with hearts of gold out to rid the world of evil and some such.


    It was also deemed nigh-impossible to bring down a monster like the Guimen Sect single-handedly as well.


    None of the other cultivators was able to figure out, just how was that even possible.


    There were then news saying that the feat was made possible, because he coborated with the Dragon Fang Special Forces.


    Everyone nheless knew that it was Lu Xuan who was probably doing the bulk of the work. If it were to be so easy to rid the Guimen Sect to begin with, the government would have done so a long time ago.


    While there were quite a number of cultivation forces that dabbled in illegal affairs of one kind or another, yet a force that practiced such evil so tantly and openly was nheless among the extreme few.


    Everyone knew that the Guimen Sect had long been a thorn at the government¡¯s side for a very long time, and the authorities would definitely uproot them at the first opportunity they get.


    The Huaxian government of present time was no longer the kind of useless central government back in feudal times after all, and said government hadmand of terrifying powers that could strike fear in all that crossed them.


    The opportunity for doing so presented itself when Lu Xuan reemerged.


    Everyone knew why Lu Xuan would go all the way to hunt Young Master Gui¡ªhe was doing so with the expressed purpose of tying up loose ends.


    What led to all of that happening quickly became widespread knowledge as well, and if there was one thought that all cultivators shared at that time, it was to absolutely never touch anyone that had anything to do with Lu Xuan, no matter what happens. Even very remote connections and rtions in that case, could have brought about their ruin after all.


    The thought of just how many people and forces were no more throughout the years, due to the very fact that those people and forces went out to make trouble for those rted to Lu Xuan in one way or another, sent shivers down the spines of all those cultivators.


    After learning that the Guimen Sect was annihted and even the Feng Shui of the sect¡¯s base was altered by the Dragon Fang Special Forces, those of the Huashan Sect quieted down right away.


    It was no joke after all. The power of the Guimen Sect was every bit on par with their own. While that sect had a notorious reputation, all had to admit that they were powerful nheless.


    With even one such powerful sect getting snuffed out so easily, things would not have been different for the Huashan Sect, if they were to choose to act against him.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s notoriety became known throughout the world before long.


    Huaxia was not alone reeling in shock, as themotion caused by his return spread all over the world.


    He had been a monster who killed two of the three elders of the bloodkin over a year ago after all.


    Having been dered dead by the Vampiric Empire prior, it became apparent that it was quite a blow to the empire at the moment, after his return became public knowledge.


    It was indeed a very, very heavy blow to the empire.


    The empire of vampires felt embarrassed and insulted like they had never been before.


    Worse still, Lu Xuan¡¯s survival presented a very real and very serious threat to them all.


    He, who had been trapped in the vampire¡¯s ancestralnd, had truly returned, and that undoubtedly posed a very urgent threat to the empire.


    His return became a major variable to the world of cultivators, which had always been unpredictable and turbulent.


    On the other side, Lu Xuan finally returned to the Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you home.¡±


    Liu Wanrong took a look at Lu Xuan with a very calm expression, before going back to her facial treatment yet again.


    The entire ce did not get very riled up over his disappearance over the past year, and his eventual return.


    Everyone did not know of his whereabouts to begin with, so they all thought that he had perished.


    Those of the Yunxuan Vi, however, knew very well that he was far from dead.


    Lu Xuan left a mark signifying the master-ve rtionship between them on the rabbit. The animal was not alone, as Yang Chengsi, Zhang Hongyang and the others bore such a mark from Lu Xuan as well.


    He was able to have full knowledge of their conditions regardless of what was happening, through such a mark alone.


    The effect worked the other way around as well, as they were able to tell if Lu Xuan was dead from that mark alone.


    That was because they would all die instantly if Lu Xuan were to be dead after all, which was make that contract between them and Lu Xuan so unfairly skewed.


    That was the fundamental reason that prevented them from turning their backs or scheming against Lu Xuan¡¯s will.


    His parents and sisters knew without a doubt that he was alive through such contracts those people had with him. He was even able to send messages on and off to his parents through special attributes inherent in those contracts, which he did through the rabbit.


    All was done so to put them at ease.


    If Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were to be further deepened in the future, he could have even connected with the rabbit through a single thought alone, even if they were separated literally by oceans.


    The use of such a connection for transmitting messages was very, very effective.


    ¡°So, kicking up something big right after you got home eh, bro? Man, that Guimen Sect is just disgusting,¡± Lu Shanshan said.


    As the Guimen Sect was annihted, nobody bothered hiding anything for the dead sect anymore. All manner of harrowing news regarding their inhumane deeds spread like wildfire before long.


    No one needed to go out of their way to search for such happenings, as it was all recorded in the sect¡¯s archives. All those information and records naturally fell to the Dragon Fang Special Forces¡¯ hands, after the organization cleaned up the ce.


    Even though only a handful of such happenings made it to the inte, all those harrowing news was nheless more than enough to rile theizens up.


    It was especially so when it became known that the sect relied on ughter ofmon folks to further their cultivation, extracting souls of their victims, which were then subjected to all sorts of torture to turn them into vengeful spirits, which were in turn be used as the sect¡¯s tools and weapons.


    Such practices would have been deemed off-putting even in ancient times, let alone modern times.


    The inte was thrown into quite a hugemotion soon enough.


    Lu Shanshan read quite a few pieces of what she found on the about the Guimen Sect, which disgusted her immensely.


    All that disgust was clearly written on her pretty face.

 Chapter 279 - An Audience

    <h4>Chapter 279: An Audience</h4>


    Any who had seen those images and information regarding what the Guimen Sect did would definitelye to hate them for it.


    There was even a wave of mass panic seen on the inte.


    Common folks had no edge whatsoever to speak of when dealing with the cultivators. One could even say thatmon folks were treated more or less like meat on the chopping board in such situations.


    They could all get killed at any given moment.


    Fortunately, the government began to put a lot of effort to promote the Special Task Force and the Dragon Fang Special Forces at such moments.


    All those were meant for telling that there were cultivation forces that served the government as well, so themon people were protected from cultivators.


    It was only then that said mass panic was suppressed.


    There had been a good amount of cases of lunatics who went about killing people, even when there had not been any cultivators to be found after all.


    The cultivators did not seem that much of a threat, if one were to consider things in such a manner.


    ¡°Good work indeed, son,¡± Lu Tianxiang looked at his son,plementing Lu Xuan satisfactorily.


    In the eyes of many cultivators, Lu Xuan was seen as a ferocious devil who went about eradicating ns and sects as he saw fit.


    However, in the eyes ofmon people like Lu Tianxiang, Lu Xuan could not have done any better.


    The way most people saw it, the Guimen Sect was a nest of demons, where one could almost see countless people within shrieking in grief and pain.


    Even the most ¡®benevolent and epting¡¯ of SJW ba**ards and bit**es would not have been able to stomach people like that.


    It was bad enough to have someone killed, and having their soul subjected to eternal torment after death was just too much.


    What the Guimen Sect made the cruelest of people to ever exist prior look meek.


    Lu Tianxiang nodded satisfactorily. The way he saw it, he did his part raising his son the right way.


    His son did not veer off the path of a decent human, all thanks to the way he brought Lu Xuan up.


    Lu Xuan shed a smile.


    The rabbit, which was watching all of that from the side, felt speechless, deeming that Lu Tianxiang probably having no idea just how notorious his son actually was. Lu Xuan was nothing short of a monster.


    Lu Xuan was so terrible that even a monster king like the rabbit, had to behave as meekly as a kitten before him, and that had nothing to do with the rabbit being a nice creature.


    It was just that it feared the thought of being bullied.


    It was just that the animal feared death.


    If it had not been for survival, the rabbit would not have wanted to sell their pride and let some kid ride on it like some pet.


    The thought of it all almost brought the rabbit to tears.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    A petite figure went up andunched herself onto Lu Xuan.


    Said figure was none other than Lu Guoguo, who apparently looked a lot bigger than she was a year ago. A child¡¯s growthmonly exceeded what the grown-ups expected after all.


    The little thing, who was hardly able to say words correctly, already became able to call him without muddling the words.


    ¡°Hi there, little thing!¡±


    Lu Xuan patted his sister¡¯s head and put her down.


    ¡°I¡¯m not little, brother.¡± Lu Guoguopared her height to Lu Xuan, and she was already at the height of his waist by then.


    ¡°Yep, no longer little indeed.¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled. The force that his youngest sister brought about earlier wasparable to that of a boar charging.


    If he were to be amon folk, he would have most probably been knocked over.


    It was lucky that Lu Xuan was not somemon folk, and that prevented him from falling on his back.


    Lu Xuan went back to normal life when he returned to the vi, while at the same time, searching for the whereabouts of thest elder of the Vampiric Empire¡ªCain, the true ancestor of the vampires.


    However, Cain was an elusive figure to begin with, and said figure doubled his effort at hiding himself, ever since learning that Lu Xuan had returned.


    No one knew of Cain¡¯s whereabouts at the moment.


    The Dragon paid Lu Xuan a visit personally at the vi on that day.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Chief Dragon. Looking great as always.¡±


    Lu Xuan said as he looked at the Dragon.


    The Dragon paused for a bit and continued, ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t have shown up without a good reason. I¡¯m here at Yunxuan Vi today because I have something to discuss with you, Mr. Lu.


    ¡°Please,¡± Lu Xuan told him to continue.


    ¡°The First Minister would like to meet you.¡±


    The Dragon fired away.


    ¡°The First Minister?¡± Lu Xuan was feeling rather surprised. He had no doubt knew who said First Minister actually was¡ªthe man who was in charge of the entire nation, as suggested by his title.


    Back in the feudal era, the First Minister would have been something like an emperor. In modern times, that man was one of the few most influential people found in the whole world.


    Even at present, where spirit qi was already restored to the world, he was still nheless one of the few people with the most authority and deemed the most powerful in the nation.


    He was someone who stood at the absolute pinnacle in Huaxia.


    Lu Xuan did not anticipate that someone like the First Minister would have wanted to meet him.


    That was because the First Minister never showed any signs of wanting to meet Lu Xuan in the first ce. His will had usually beenmunicated through the Dragon, if he were to need anything of them.


    ¡°It is the First Minister indeed.¡±


    The Dragon confirmed that, while feeling quite surprised deep down. He too, never anticipated that the First Minister would want to meet Lu Xuan out of the blue.


    That was why he came to meet Lu Xuan in the night.


    ¡°So, when is it gonna be? Would I need to head to the capital then?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°Yes, and as soon as possible.¡±


    The Dragon continued after a brief pause.


    ¡°I¡¯d head out right away then.¡±


    Lu Xuan stretched for a bit and said.


    There was already a helicopter waiting when Lu Xuan got off the mountain, which headed straight for the airport. They then traveled to the Imperial Capital from that airport in Fu City.


    Lu Xuan came to meet the First Minister face to face several hourster.


    The First Minister was in his middle age yet appeared to be very young, and it was obvious that he too, was a cultivator.


    But then again, it was rather obvious. With spirit qi being restored to the world for so long, the First Minister, as the head of state, would have definitely been able to gain ess to a huge amount of cultivation information and resources.


    It was only natural that he was a cultivator as well.


    He was at the sixth level at the moment.


    That meant that he had powers equal to that of a Martial Arts Legend.


    Back in the past, he would have definitely been a very powerful figure at grandmaster level. However, things at present were different, given that all manner of formidable fighters mushroomed all over the ce.


    But then again, if the aim was to have a healthy body, such a level was more than ample to serve the purpose. All that cultivation coupled with the medical resources the Inner Pce had ess to, made it very easy for one to live over 100 years old.


    The decorations of the Inner Pce were subdued and simple. Someone like the First Minister had long forsaken any desire for luxury, and he liked things to be as simple as possible.


    Still, the man exuded a faint air of prestige and elegance nheless, which was a type of supreme dragon aura,manding respect from others.


    It was a type of aura thatmon folks were unable to perceive, but not Lu Xuan. He was easily able to sense it¡ªthe aura that was said to be the presence of sovereigns.


    ¡°Your reputation precedes you, Mr. Lu. Please have a seat.¡±


    The First Minister gestured and then sat on the couch, sitting across Lu Xuan.


    The man felt amicable, yet had an air thatmanded respect nheless.


    ¡°Greetings indeed, First Minister. I¡¯m Lu Xuan, some dude of nowhere.¡±


    Lu Xuan cupped his hands and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you find it peculiar as to why I request such an audience with you all of a sudden, Mr. Lu,¡± the First Minister chuckled and continued.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed curious.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said.


    ¡°Well, allow me to be forting then.¡± The First Minister put up a serious face and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure that you heard of how bad the state of affairs is as ofte, especially when it concerns the cultivators.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°I do indeed.¡±

 Chapter 280 - Get involved with Worldly Affairs and Save the People

    <h4>Chapter 280: Get involved with Worldly Affairs and Save the People</h4>


    Things in the entire world of cultivation did not get any better throughout the past year or so.


    There was no doubt that the times at the moment was a golden one for the cultivators.


    Yet, to the secr government, they only saw that the cultivators getting increasingly brazen, after having more and more among them bing Celestial Realm beings.


    If it had not been for the government still having all kinds of very potent weapons at their disposal, as well as having governmental agencies like the Special Task Force and the Dragon Fang Special Forces around, things would have definitely spiraled out of control.


    What happened with the Guimen Sect was a very typical case of such attitudes. They remained somewhat controlled in the manner they went about their business and lurked in the dark, only because they feared powerful organizations like the Special Task Force.


    However, the likes of the Guimen Sect nheless posed a serious threat to the country.


    The threat felt even more real given that there had been cases of cultivation forces overseas overthrowing their governments and making themselves kings.


    It became obvious that the bnce was broken once those cultivators achieved great power, carrying themselves as if they truly were gods among mortals and that they deserved worship from said mortals.


    That was what happened whenmon people came to acquire great power¡ªtheir state of mind gave way to megalomania.


    Those people were still oblivious to such a fact about themselves, yet Lu Xuan could not have known better. If they were to fail to keep themselves in check, further advancements would have been very limited.


    ¡°The Guimen Sect that you got rid of before, had been one of such forces, Mr. Lu,¡± the First Minister said, feeling rather troubled by it. A sect or n or two like the Guimen Sect was still far from shaking a person like the First Minister.


    However, when brazen, unchecked forces like the Guimen Sect became aplenty, things would have gotten a lot worse very quickly.


    The government decided to promote cultivation amongmon people, seeing that restoration of spirit qi was inevitable, for the expressed purpose of dealing with such pressures.


    Common sects and ns still would not be able shake a powerful regime that held control over a nation consisting of over a billion people, regardless of how powerful they would be.


    Things would be unimaginable, if geniuses ere to mushroom among said billion or so people.


    Instead of having such geniuses absorbed by all those sects and ns, it would be better for the government to directly nurture them, so as to have them serve the country.


    However, such endeavor was still in its infancy stage, and nurturing such geniuses would have still taken a very long period of time. Even the likes of the Special Task Force would not be able to quickly foster all those people in a short period of time.


    The Special Task Force had been long established before the restoration of spirit qi, which was why they were able to amass such staggering amount of resources.


    But still, they were hardly able to handle the stress posed by the state of affairs at present.


    Even though the Special Task Force¡¯s powers were way above the likes of the Guimen Sect, but they still fell short of being able to take on renegades across the entire country.


    ¡°As such, after prolonged discussions in the Inner Pce, we have decided to hire you to serve the country, Mr. Lu.¡±


    The First Minister said as he looked at Lu Xuan with a serious expression.


    ¡°Your powers and knowledge regarding cultivation are well above the Dragon and the others around, Mr. Lu. It would be a shame to hide such talents away from the world. As such, I¡¯d like to personally implore you to get involved with worldly affairs and save the people, Mr. Lu.¡±


    The First Minister rose and bowed after saying that.


    Lu Xuan immediately held the First Minister up with Spiritual Qi, and he felt a gush of dragon auraing at him as he did so.


    The more powerful a cultivator was, the more sensitive they would be with the presence of such dragon aura.


    That aura was backed by the belief by millions of people out there.


    The present day was a super golden age unlike anything ever seen before. As such, that dragon aura was also at a strength never before seen, so much so that it could easily overwhelm the dragon aura sensed in any of the regimes of the previous eras.


    That force was so potent that even Lu Xuan was able to sense how formidable it was.


    As such, cultivators of the pastmonly went out of their way to avoid such heads of states, choosing instead to train in some secluded mountains, for fear of getting themselves entangled in the causes and effects of mortal affairs.


    Growing entanglement with such affairs would eventually cause said cultivators to fall eventually after all.


    But then again, Lu Xuan was unlike any other and he had no fear of such entanglements. Common cultivators would have avoided being entangled with such affairs at all costs, yet he was an exception.


    To him, it was not doom that lied await at the end of such entanglements, but further ordeals that would benefit his ascendance.


    All who were able to make it to the very end had not been the ones who would be bothered by such entanglements of cause and effect.


    His soul had long achieved freedom, and all that shackles that were binding him were due to his physical body still being in the mortal realm.


    Lu Xuan had been through enough to have his state of mind altered. His power had truly be one that would change the world.


    His powers would be able to change the face of the world, enabling Earth¡¯s advancement to surpass that of the level it had been, back in the same era in his past life. That was the only way he would be able to take the storm that was about toe.


    That was what he had in mind a long time ago, a thought that was only dyed due to not having anticipated being trapped in the ancestralnd of the vampires.


    ¡°It would be my honor.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded with full seriousness.


    The First Minister was relieved right away to hear him say so.


    Things would have gotten a lot messier if Lu Xuan were to refuse after all.


    But then again, the ones in charge had made their estimations nheless, finding that it was highly probable for Lu Xuan to agree to the proposal.


    Lu Xuan had never refused working with the authorities throughout the whole time, and it was apparent that he was a patriot.


    There were quite a number of cultivators out in the world of cultivation still.


    The cultivators of the current generation were being raised under patriotic education after all.


    However, few among them were capable of serving key roles nheless.


    It was just like in the case of the Dragon, who was indeed powerful, yet was still far from exceptionally so.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand,manded such powers.


    As such, the decision to hire Lu Xuan was due more than to the Dragon¡¯s proposal; more importantly, the country simply needed a genius like no other like Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I would indeed like to serve my country.¡± Lu Xuan continued, ¡°Well, the country is promoting widespread cultivation, isn¡¯t it? I suspect you are having problems getting the instructive materials for furthering such an endeavor.¡±


    The First Minister was stunned for a bit before nodding in agreement. He never thought Lu Xuan would have brought up such a point.


    While he was not the one in charge per se, but he nheless knew more or less, that the government was indeed getting quite a headache over the materials needed for such an endeavor.


    All the sects and ns had their own different methods, and they had their own rtivelyplete systems.


    However, there was nheless a very huge problem¡ªthe methods were not inherently universal.


    All those methods were basically meant for an extreme handful. Be it the Taoist, Buddhist, or methods of other questionable and heretical origins, all of them were only suited for a handful of people.


    There were only so many who were of such physicality to train in such methods.


    Those sects and ns all went about picking their sessors based on traits inherent within their methods. That was nothing wrong about that.


    However, as a nation with a poption numbering over 1.3 billion, propagating cultivation at such a scale would be quite a headache.


    The government had been selecting a huge number of experts from the Special Task Force, the Dragon Fang Special Forces, and some other cultivation organizations, for writing such instructive materials.


    It would be quite a delusion to think that widespread propagation of cultivation¡ªliterally making every single citizen a cultivator¡ªcould be done, without a set of suitable materials after all.


    None¡ªbe it someone or some state¡ªhad attempted an endeavor like widespread cultivation among the people before.


    It was no doubt a headache for all who were involved.


    There was hardly any progress seen with such propagation among the people for the time being. The biggest obstacle, other than having inadequate resources, was theck of suitable instructive materials.


    Theycked materials that wereprehensive in all sense of the word.

 Chapter 281 - A Favor Must Be Repaid, A Vengeance Must Be Avenged!

    <h4>Chapter 281: A Favor Must Be Repaid, A Vengeance Must Be Avenged!</h4>


    This was also what the Ministercked the most!


    Of course, they could search for suitable techniques for certain geniuses by using national power. This was something very simple.


    In fact, for many ns and sects that existed today, their techniques had backups within the countries.


    In the past, the cultivation world had not been as crazy as it was now.


    There was no such strong powers that dared to go against the will of the country, so there were actually a lot of techniques in their hands that could be collected through various means.


    This was why the country had actuallycked a universal technique, not a special technique.


    Although arge number of young geniuses could be nurtured, it was still not enough to suppress the strength of various cultivators who were ready to attack, or even suppress those various cultivators abroad.


    Only by promoting universal cultivation could all of this be resolved.


    No matter how many cultivators there were in the cultivation world, they were all scums whenpared to more than a billion people. With so many cultivators, their attacks could be used as a big skill, crushing all the opponents along the way.


    This was rted to theyout of the country for the hundreds of years that was toe!


    ¡°What advice does Mister Lu have?¡± The Minister looked at Lu Xuan with some expectations.


    Lu Xuan nodded before he spoke.


    ¡°I hope that I can participate in theption of teaching materials. I think with my strength, I should be able to help!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    He did not just have some opinions about it.


    He was all too familiar with the techniques of national promotion.


    After his family was almost destroyed in his previous life, why did he embark on the road of cultivation?


    It was because many yearster, the country hade up with the first edition techniques that could be promoted.


    He had benefited from the promotion of that set of methods, and he had also benefited from the country, which was why he wanted to speed up the promotion of this set of technique.


    Where there was vengeance, there would be revenge!


    This was the character of Lu Xuan!


    Of course, he could not say that he already had aplete technique. He could only say that he intended to participate in it.


    Coupled with his achievements and knowledge as a Celestial Lord in his previous life, the technique he once again came up with would be even more perfect than the one promoted by the country in his previous life.


    What he had seen in his previous life was not only the methods promoted by the country, but also the countless methods from the different cultivation circles that he could use for reference.


    Promoting universal cultivation was pretty much the first choice for various forces. Only with a sufficient base could people select enough talents to ensure an endless stream of inheritance and innovation.


    The method of expecting three to five geniuses to be screened out from the arge number of people was not desirable at all. It was only a small number of families who were entangled in this idea.


    Right now, the best way was to cooperate with the country.


    ¡°Of course, I have no doubt about Mister Lu¡¯s strength. It¡¯s great that Mister Lu is willing to participate in theption of teaching materials.¡± The Minister said while feeling a bit excited. He could not help but beam with delight.


    In their view, although Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength was not number one in the world, however he was not far from it. With Lu Xuan¡¯s participation, this work could definitely finish way ahead of time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone inform Mister Lu of the current progress of the work right away. If Mister Lu has any good ideas, please tell use immediately!¡±


    The Minister said.


    Lu Xuan nodded and then said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine if the Minister wants me to join this work, but what I want to ask is, what exactly do you want me to contribute in? If it¡¯s just killing people, then it will be very easy for me. But with my strength alone, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to encircle and suppress all the forces in the world!¡±


    Of course Lu Xuan knew why the Minister attached so much importance to him. It was definitely not because of the iparably profound knowledge in his head, as this was a secret that only he knew. Therefore, the reason was obvious. The Minister must wanted to use his powerful strength to suppress all the rebellions.


    ¡°Therefore, we intend to authorize Mister Lu to set up a department that deals with those cultivators who vite thew and order!¡±


    The Minister said.


    Laws governing cultivators had long been in ce and had been in force for many years. However, there was now ack of a strongw enforcement agency, which was equal to having now at all.


    ¡°I see!¡± Lu Xuan thought about it carefully. Although the Special Task Force was powerful, it had too many things to take care of, which included dealing with cultivators who vited thew and order. They were also tasked to search for various cultivation resources, and the excavation, repair, and reuse of cultivation books, as well as dealing with many matters rted to cultivation.


    It was difficult for them to take care of everything, and they were tired of dealing with it all.


    This was the reason why the authorities wanted to have a separate department. As Lu Xuan was very powerful, he was the most suitable person that the country could think of.


    It seemed that there had also been such an organization in his previous life. However, because Dragon was too strong and powerful, that organization was not able topete with the Special Task Force for power.


    Due to theck of a strong leader, things that could not be dealt with was given to the Special Task Force to deal with in the end, hence the organization was set up in vain.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°But right now, there is only me, amander with no subordinates. Even if I count the manpower that I can deploy, it is far from enough to control the situation in the country!¡±


    The Minister said, ¡°As long as Mister Lu is willing, you can select people from various organizations, including the Special Task Force, to fill in. I will give you a warrant, and all manpower and resources can be selected and deployed by Mister Lu. I just want the power of cultivators across the country to settle down and not to act recklessly!¡±


    Lu Xuan thought about it and did not refuse. He knew that the newly established organization was meant to change the status quo, and not for him to decide everything alone.


    If he was going to take power and rely on this organization to do something, then they would definitely hate it. But he didn¡¯t care, as he really wanted to do something.


    Selecting experts from all aspects could get the organization up and running as soon as possible.


    Moreover, he had absolute confidence in himself. It didn¡¯t matter if it was going to change the status quo or not.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Lu Xuan nodded and said. It so happened that the establishment of this organization could also facilitate the collection of various resources for Lu Xuan for his cultivation. It was like killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°In that case, I will ept. This new organization will be called Heavenly Pce!¡± Lu Xuan thought about it and said.


    The Minister had no objections. It was a pleasant surprise that Lu Xuan had promised to be effective.


    ¡°As for the safety of Mister Lu¡¯s parents and rtives, we have already considered it. I will send troops from the southern military region to protect them. We won¡¯t let anyone who dares to attack Mister Lu¡¯s rtives go, no matter which forces they are from!¡±


    The Minister said with a murderous intent.


    ¡°That would be great!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.

 Chapter 282 - The Establishment of the Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 282: The Establishment of the Heavenly Pce</h4>


    Lu Xuan promised to help society. Although he had made frequent moves before, they were more for his own sake and could not be regarded as for the benefit of society.


    Now that he had really joined, he needed to do something for the whole world with his own strength.


    In this case, the safety of his own family members had to be guaranteed. Although the martial arts level at Yunxuan Vi¡¯s current strength was enough to defend against major forces, it was inevitable that people might do something desperate when they were cornered. Therefore, it would be good to have an extrayer of protection.


    Moreover, the security of the country and the security of the Special Task Force werepletely different things.


    The Special Task Force was powerful, but the amount of power it could mobilize was less than one percentpared to the power that could be mobilized by the whole country.


    It was basically foolproof.


    After deciding to do something for society, Lu Xuan simply stayed in the capital.


    Soon, Lu Xuan received the subpoena for his parents.


    Traces of military movements suddenly appeared near Yunxuan Vi, which was quite unexpected and had even made the entire Yuxuan Vi nervous.


    Lu Xuan hurriedly told his parents about his decision to be part of the new organization. He exined that this was the country¡¯s protection for them.


    ¡°Since this is your dream, Mom can only support you. Don¡¯t worry about us. Who would still dare to think about making a move against us now?¡± Liu Wanrong said firmly on the phone.


    ¡°In our family right now, only your father is a weakling. You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone else!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a weakling? I am also an expert now, okay? Although I¡¯m not in the Celestial Realm yet, I¡¯m almost there!¡± The unhappy voice of his father, Lu Tianxiang, immediately came from the other end of the phone.


    But soon, the voice died down.


    Among the five members of his family, Lu Xuan was already in the Airborne Realm.


    For the rest of the members, Liu Wanrong and Lu Shanshan were both in the Celestial Realm, and with the strength of their inborn Taoism aptitude, they were the most powerful people among many Celestial Realm experts. There would be no pressure for them to fight against a group of people alone.


    Lu Guoguo, the weakest remaining member, could alsopete with experts in the Invincible Vajra Realm. In fact, even her father might not be able to beat her. Once Lu Guoguo cultivated to the Invincible Vajra Realm, her father would really be no match at all.


    He would be the weakest among the five members of the family!


    What a miserable past!


    His status at home now was almost lower than that of a rabbit. At the thought of this, one would burst into tears.


    He would be suppressed to the point where he was powerless to fight back!


    Under such circumstances, it was true to say that he was a weakling!


    However, for such a line-up, even when excluding the existence of Zhang Hongyang, Shi Danze, Ding Zhuxuan, Yang Chengsi, and the others, the vi was enough to suppress such a behemoth like the Guimen Sect.


    It was reflected incisively and vividly when the vi had been besieged six months ago.


    Even though a group of Celestial Realm experts besieged Yunxuan Va, it was still fine. On the contrary, they had even killed arge number of people.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan was actually very relieved that this protection and action from the nation was only an additionalyer of insurance.


    ¡°Son, no matter what you do, I believe that it is for the good of the country and the people. I support you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us. At worst, I won¡¯t leave the vi before I cultivate to the Celestial Realm.¡±


    Lu Tianxiang¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Lu Xuan was slightly moved in his heart. He knew that Lu Tianxiang was afraid he would be Lu Xuan¡¯s weakness and be taken advantage of by others, so he would rather not leave the Yunxuan Vi.


    Although he was not very strong and could not help Lu Xuan too much, he used his own method to show his love for his son.


    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Lu Xuan nodded.


    After notifying his family, Lu Xuan waspletely at ease.


    The actions of the army could not be hidden from the cultivation circle. Very soon, people in the cultivation circle had noticed this; however, no one took it seriously. Obviously, they all thought that the country had strengthened the protection of Lu Xuan¡¯s family due to the extermination of the Guimen Sect.


    As a matter of fact, the extermination of the Guimen Sect had caused a great disturbance in the cultivation circle, but no one dared to go find Lu Xuan and get their revenge.


    After all, it was crazy to risk one¡¯s own life for the sake of other people¡¯s affairs.


    Therefore, they had not taken it to heart or even paid any attention to it. Anyway, with the martial strength of Yunxuan Vi, the people felt despair when just thinking about them.


    Instead of attacking Yunxuan Vi, it would be easier to kill Lu Xuan.


    They had never thought about attacking Yunxuan Vi initially, but now they hadpletely given up this idea.


    Half a month passed quickly.


    With the enrichment of the manpower transferred from all over the country, the basic framework of the Heavenly Pce organization had been set up.


    The highest-ranked person in charge of the Heavenly Pce was naturally Lu Xuan. In addition to him, there were also 12 people under the Heavenly Pce who had power and imed to be military governors.


    Each of these 12 military governors was in charge of one part of the organization, with many personnel under them.


    Among these 12 people, only Yang Chengsi and Zhang Hongyang were picked by Lu Xuan from his original subordinates to act as military governors.


    The rest were basically transferred from other ces. Some of them were from the Special Task Force, some were from the Dragon Fang Special Forces, and some experts were from other secret departments affiliated with the country.


    They formed a disparate group.


    If it was an ordinary person, it might have been impossible to control so many experts sent by the various forces, which would cause the entire Heavenly Pce to be in a mess.


    However, Lu Xuan was not worried. Under his absolute strength, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    At this time, he was training these future military governors.


    That was because in this group of people, except for Yang Chengsi and Zhang Hongyang, who had originally followed Lu Xuan, the others were all experts in the Invincible Vajra Realm sent from various organizations. They were still quite far from reaching the Celestial Realm.


    After all, the Celestial Realm was not only the highest level of each organization, but experts in this realm were also the treasures of the organizations. Therefore, it was impossible to let them go so easily.


    Of course, Lu Xuan did not care about this. For ordinary people, the Celestial Realm and the Invincible Vajra Realm were extremely different.


    But for Lu Xuan, as long as the environment permitted, he had plenty of ways to easily help them break through to the Celestial Realm.


    It was not that hard at all!


    It would not be long before there would be 12 powerful Celestial Realm experts in the Heavenly Pce organization. At present, there were no forcesparable to this scale.


    But for now, these future military governors did not know of Lu Xuan¡¯s n. They had just received orders to gather in the base of the Heavenly Pce.


    This base was actually located in a military base near the capital. It had all kinds of impable facilities. Currently, it was being used by the Heavenly Pce as its base.


    It saved time to buildrge facilities for cultivation!


    Ten people were gathered together on a yground somewhere.

 Chapter 283 - Get Off Your High Horses and Attack Together

    <h4>Chapter 283: Get Off Your High Horses and Attack Together</h4>


    These ten people had a very powerful force each. They all pretty much knew each other.


    Although there were many cultivators who served the country, only a few of them had reached the Invincible Vajra level.


    The circle was so big that even if they had never met each other before, they would have all heard about each other.


    They could not be counted asplete strangers.


    ¡°I heard that our Lord is Mister Lu Xuan, the former chief adviser of the Special Task Force.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°I heard that he had fallen, but unexpectedly, he is still alive. What an explosive piece of news!¡±


    ¡°For some people, this might not be good news, hehe!¡± Someone else said.


    ¡°I heard that the Guimen Sect was destroyed as soon as he came back. In fact, even without him, our Special Task Force was also going to take care of them in the near future. Some sects and ns have gone too far!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t care who he is, or why I was transferred to this Heavenly Pce. No matter how famous he is, if he can¡¯t convince me, then I will leave!¡±


    At this time, a strong looking man who was above two meters tall spoke.


    There was a powerful energy inside his body, which contained a faint surge of energy fluctuation.


    He even had a faint strength that was above the Invincible Vajra Realm.


    The people around this man had not regarded his words as nonsense, because they all knew who the man was.


    If one of them had to be number one, then it would be this man in front of them.


    Duan Shan!


    He was a terrifying man who made many cultivators feel fear.


    Despite the fact that there seemed to be many cultivators in the Celestial Realm nowadays, and the fact that there were more than one Celestial Realm experts in many of the top forces.


    However, in terms of the total number of cultivators, the Celestial Realm experts were still rare. Taking into ount a lot of casual cultivators, it could almost be said that the Celestial Realm experts ounted for one in a million.


    As for experts in the Invincible Vajra Realm, they could be regarded as one in a thousand!


    It had to be known that all types of people in many sects and ns add up to less than a thousand.


    Under normal circumstances, an Invincible Vajra Expert could basically run rampant. As long as they were careful, no opponent couldpete against them.


    Plus, Duan Shan was powerful among the Invincible Vajra experts.


    Many people had heard of the situation regarding Duan Shan, a powerful man who came out of the army. It was said that he was born with clear meridians, so when he cultivated, his strengths would increase by leaps and bounds. At the same time, he had also activated some kind of bloodline with natural power.


    In almost two years, he went from a beginner who had just joined the army to an Invincible Vajra level expert.


    It could be said that he was the most hopeful child in the army to be able to enter the Celestial Realm.


    If it were not for Lu Xuan this time looking for personnel, the military might not have been willing to let him go.


    It was even said that Duan Shan was able to fight with experts at the Celestial Realm, and be able to persist for a period of time.


    That was why the people there had pretty much agreed that Duan Shan was the strongest.


    Despite the fact that they were not ordinary Invincible Vajra level experts either. Among everyone who were in the Invincible Vajra level, they could be regarded as the strongest. Even though they were prideful people, they still acknowledged the strength of Duan Shan.


    This was the main reason.


    Suddenly, while everyone was discussing, they saw that a small ck dot in the sky was approaching them at full speed.


    Everyone discovered this pretty much at the same time. As experts in the Invincible Vajra Realm, they all reacted to it very quickly.


    If it was a missile heading towards them, they could escape before the missile hit.


    Unless, it was arge-scale offensive weapon such as a nuclear bomb.


    Otherwise, it would very difficult to do anything to experts at their level.


    The muscles of everyone in the group immediately tightened, as they were about to flee, or were ready to attack at any time.


    But they soon saw that it was a person who was descending.


    The person was a handsome man in his twenties. He was free falling at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Before the group was able to react, the person hadnded on the ground and smashed a big hole in the reinforced concrete ground.


    The entire ground was shaking violently. The eyelids of the group of Invincible Vajra experts immediately jumped when they saw this.


    ¡°Oh my god, this is too exaggerated!¡±


    In the end, someone could not help but speak. The man had fallen from a height of at least several hundred meters.


    With this height, not to mention directly hitting the reinforced concrete ground, even if the person hadnded on water, he would have been smashed into pieces.


    If it were them, they would probably have directly be a pool of meat sauce. Even if they were experts in the Celestial Realm, their legs would have been broken, and their entire body would have been seriously injured from the force of the recoil.


    That would have destroyed their prestige!


    Everyone realized that this was the man who was destroying their prestige.


    As for the identity of the neer, it was about to be revealed. The person was Lu Xuan, the Lord of Heavenly Pce, their new organization.


    Lu Xuan smiled, then nced at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to be meeting all of you this way. I know that some people might not be convinced about me, but since we all have to get along with each other often in the future, it is a good idea to know a little bit about each other¡¯s strength, so that you guys will avoid doing things that you shouldn¡¯t do in the future. It wouldn¡¯t be good if that happens!¡±


    Lu Xuan held out a finger and said, ¡°I will give you guys one chance, and one chance only, to take the opportunity to challenge me. I will show you guys my strength. At the same time, I can also see how far you all have achieved as the best Invincible Vajra experts in each of your organizations.¡±


    ¡°However, as we don¡¯t have much time, all of you cane at me together!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words immediately made these Invincible Vajra experts show some difort on their faces.


    Lu Xuan had been famous all over the world a year ago, as he had killed Celestial Realm experts at that time.


    A year ago, they might not have been able to stop Lu Xuan at all.


    But now, they were among the best in their respective fields.


    With 10 people working together, coupled with a monster like Duan Shan, they should be able to fight even against a Celestial Realm expert.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words clearly showed that he had underestimated them.


    ¡°Together? You are looking down on us too much. Mister Lu, please allow me to call you that. Right now, I am not sure if you are qualified to be the Lord!¡±


    Duan Shan stared at Lu Xuan.


    He was one of the most talented young man in the army, and he was almost certain to be entering the Celestial Realm in the future.


    If he hadn¡¯t started cultivating sote, he would have entered the Celestial Realm ages ago.


    This was where he had been proud of himself. If Lu Xuan was just an ordinary Celestial Realm expert, then Duan Shan felt he did not deserve to be his leader at all.


    ¡°Let me discreetly test your skills!¡±


    Duan Shan shouted, as the muscles over his body bulked up. He was already over two meters tall, but now he had grown directly to three meters, just like a little giant.

 Chapter 284 - The Unfathomable Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 284: The Unfathomable Lu Xuan</h4>


    ¡°It turns out he had awakened the magics of the giants!¡± Lu Xuan squinted his eyes.


    Unlike other people¡¯s ignorance, Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding of these magics was not simple.


    This magics was uniformly summed up as the magics of the giants, because when used, it would make the size of a person¡¯s body be huge.


    Lu Xuan had even seen the magics of the giants being used before. It would transform a person into the legendary Titan giant. The height would be tall, and would directly break through the surface of a.


    Byparison, the magics of this Duan Shan was nothing.


    But on the whole, the awakened magics was stronger than the non-awakened magics, and thebat effectiveness would be more powerful than other people at the same level.


    Because of this, Duan Shan still had some cultivation value in Lu Xuan¡¯s view, and his kind of magics could be further improved in the future.


    For these magics awakening, why was it possible for some people and not possible for others?


    The reason was because of the bloodline!


    In the long history of mankind, there had been cultivators who incorporated the genes of all kinds of creatures into their own blood, thus bringing about a strong civilization.


    Ordinary people did not know this, but Lu Xuan, who had been extremely powerful in his previous life, knew about this.


    However, that civilization was quickly revolutionized, and then declined. It opened up the civilization of this generation of cultivators.


    However, some people still carried the genes of their ancestors, hence why in some cases, they were able to awaken their own bloodline magics.


    To be more urate, such magics of the giants was the bloodline of the giants continuously being purified, which constantly opened more gic locks. At the pinnacle was a Titian, which would be tens of thousands of meters tall.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Duan Shan¡¯s fist went out like a cannonball and headed straight towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan did not move. In fact, he did not even blink an eye.


    Duan Shan¡¯s face showed a bit of anger. Lu Xuan¡¯s hand was indeed stronger than him, but it was not so easy to ignore his attack like this.


    The physical body of an expert in the Celestial Realm was very powerful, but it was also a human body. If it was unprotected and was directly hit by an expert in the Invincible Vajra level, the body would be thrown out with a punch, resulting in heavy damages.


    However, things werepletely different from what they had thought, because when Duan Shan¡¯s punchnded on Lu Xuan, he found that he was unable to move forward even an inch.


    There was an inch thick protection on Lu Xuan¡¯s body, which had directly blocked Duan Shan¡¯s attack.


    He immediately realized that things were not good, so he quickly tried to step back. However, when he saw that Lu Xuan had put his hands on his shoulders, he realized that Lu Xuan did not have the slightest intention to fight back.


    Duan Shan immediately understood what Lu Xuan meant. Lu Xuan was trying to say that no matter who tried to attack him, it didn¡¯t matter at all.


    At the thought of this, the anger in his heart became even stronger, as the so-called anger burned ferociously. He hurriedly made his move, and in an instant, he had made several attacks, all of whichnded on Lu Xuan.


    However, he was still unable to pose the slightest threat to Lu Xuan.


    Duan Shan was dripping with sweat, which proved that he had done his best and had not shown any mercy.


    However, he was still unable to threaten Lu Xuan.


    At this time, Lu Xuan said, ¡°It seems that you attacking me alone is not enough. All of you might as well attack together. It will give me an opportunity to see your skills. All kinds of weapons can be used as well!¡±


    At this time, after receiving the order, it was impossible for the others to remain patient, as they rushed towards Lu Xuan one after another.


    Not only did they disy their martial arts skills, all kinds of weapons were shed out one by one as well towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    All kinds of attacks fell onto Lu Xuan¡¯s body. It was as if all types of missiles hadnded on Lu Xuan, setting off huge tidal waves.


    However, none of the attacks posed any threat to Lu Xuan.


    It was not until a long timeter, when everyone felt that their Spiritual Qi had been almost consumed that they noticed the ce where Lu Xuan stood had beenpletely destroyed. From this, it could be seen that they really had not held back at all.


    But even so, they had failed to shake Lu Xuan even the slightest bit.


    From this, it could be seen how terrifying Lu Xuan was.


    Only then did they really understand what being unfathomable was.


    It had to be known that even a powerful expert in the Celestial Realm would have died from the attacks when they faced against a group of people with such strengths without fighting back.


    However, Lu Xuan was able to survive without getting any injuries.


    It could be imagined just how shocking Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was!


    The group of experts were finally convinced.


    If it was said that they were a little unconvinced before, then right now, they were all thoroughly convinced.


    They understood why the country had asked Lu Xuan to build this Heavenly Pce.


    Apart from Lu Xuan, no one else had the strength to do so.


    ¡°This subordinate greets the Lord!¡±


    The crowd hurriedly saluted and said.


    ¡°Please rise!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said.


    Through the crazy attacks from the group just now, not only had everyone gained some understanding of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, they had also established Lu Xuan¡¯s supreme authority.


    At the same time, Lu Xuan had also gained a certain understanding of them. He found out exactly how strong they were.


    Among this group of people, Duan Shan was the most powerful. He could basically be regarded as half a Celestial Realm expert.


    He was only a little bit away from stepping into the Celestial Realm. The other people were worse than him, however they could still be regarded as very strong. Their strength could basically be regarded as at the peak Invincible Vajra level.


    They were not too far from stepping into the Celestial Realm either.


    With such a foundation, Lu Xuan was confident that he would be able to strengthen them all to the Celestial Realm within a month.


    When that time arrived, there would be a group of talents who could be used. It was naturally very important for Lu Xuan to do the things he wanted to do next.


    ¡°Very good. The test just now has showed me that all of your strengths are pretty good!¡± Lu Xuan nodded and said. ¡°However, it is far from enough, as you guys will be taking the positions as military governors. To be worthy of that position, you all need to reach at least the Celestial Realm!¡±


    ¡°Celestial Realm!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, and their hearts suddenly rose with a bit of expectations.


    There are very few people who did not yearn for the Celestial Realm. Especially for those in the Invincible Vajra Realm, they were only half a step away from the Celestial Realm. No one would not want to advance.


    It was just that even with their talents, it would take a long time to reach it. They may need to spend a few months to a year.


    But now, listening to Lu Xuan¡¯s implication, it seemed he was going to increase their cultivation in a short period of time.


    ¡°Lord, we are still a step away from making a breakthrough. We ask the Lord to help us!¡±


    Duan Shan said as he immediately admitted his defeat.

 Chapter 285 - Promoting National Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 285: Promoting National Cultivation</h4>


    ¡°This subordinate also asks the Lord for help!¡±


    The rest of the crowd all responded at the same time.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°This is also one of the things I want to do next. Since the Heavenly Pce wants to execute thew, it is certainly wouldn¡¯t be sufficient if you guys don¡¯t have enough strength!


    ¡°You are all talented young people. In the days toe, I will teach you all to break through to the Celestial Realm!¡± Lu Xuan said. Even though they were elites and geniuses sent out from various organizations and even from the whole country, they were only able to get a good evaluation in front of Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had seen many geniuses before, and all kinds of freaks existed. It was already very good that these people were rated by him as talented.


    After this test, everyone was convinced of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength and was willing to surrender to Lu Xuan.


    Immediately, the base of the Heavenly Pce entered a state of seclusion. In addition to these selected candidates for the internal military governor positions, many elites had also arrived from other ces.


    A monthter, the base of Heavenly Pce quietly opened. One by one, figures with powerful forces quietly emerged one after another.


    During this month, it had caused great waves for people in the cultivation world.


    It could be said that a book named ¡°Basics of Cultivation¡± had caused an uproar.


    In the entire cultivation circle of Huaxia and within the circle of the influence from the Huaxian civilization, it had caused countless waves.


    This was because the technique in the book was used by the Huaxian government to promote the cultivation of all citizens.


    Many governments wanted to promote universal cultivation to get rid of the great influence of the cultivation circle. Almost all the governments were doing so openly or covertly.


    However, they were like the Huaxian government, as they were also faced with a problem where the methods of promotion could not be summed up at all.


    Some people even spected ording to the current progress that the promotion of cultivation could only be carried out step-by-step, and the poption of cultivation could only be expanded little by little. However, it may take 20 years for all citizens to cultivate.


    Even people in the cultivation world had agreed with this kind of judgment, so they were not in a hurry.


    They were well aware that the purpose of promoting national cultivation was to fight against them. However, after 20 years, it was unknown how many times the world would have recovered. Their strength would also have be astonishingly powerful.


    When that time arrived, it would be impossible to fight against them with just having arge number of people.


    Even nuclear bombs would lose their deterrent. At that time, the national cultivation promoted by the government would provide people in the cultivation world with arge number of powerful reserves.


    Hence why this n was quite beneficial to them. Even if the government would be one of the most profitable from this n, it would not be enough topete with the entire cultivation circle.


    It was under such circumstances that the Huaxian government hadunched the first version of cultivation techniques without warning and published it on the Inte.


    In the beginning, no one took this matter to heart. After all, it was not that simple to introduce a technique that would be suitable for everyone to cultivate.


    However, reality soon pped them in the face. With this Basics of Cultivation, Huaxia had tens of millions more people cultivating in just one month.


    It was only the first level in the cultivation system and could only be regarded as an introduction.


    Also, people¡¯s ability was not much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    But this was suitable forrge-scale cultivation.


    Once it became effective, more people would join the others and cultivate.


    During this first month, many ordinary people had been watching. At the same time, the government had also limited the promotion because the government was also watching.


    This was because the government did not know whether this method would be feasible in the end, and whether or not it could be suitable for 1.4 billion people in Huaxia to cultivate.


    After a month of promotion, tens of millions of people had developed a force, and many of them had even stepped into the second level.


    There were millions of people who could generally be called the most ordinary elites.


    This efficiency almost scared the entire cultivation world.


    It had to be known that in the cultivation world, there would usually be 100 of these elites in a ss of disciples. This was already regarded as being prosperous. In fact, some ns and sects were even happy with having just eight or ten of them.


    Other than these eight to ten disciples, if there were a few more individuals who were more talented, then that would be the entire line-up.


    Compared with the Degenerate Age, after the revival of spirit qi, the scale of their intake of disciples had be ten timesrger than before. It went from a few people to dozens of people, then to hundreds. It had even increased to thousands of disciples with amazing power. This was already plenty for the ns and sects.


    However,pared with the country¡¯s big spending, it seemed to be extremely small.


    There were actually millions of these kinds of ordinary elites in the country.


    People did not know whether there had been millions of cultivators during the heyday of the cultivation world in the past. There probably wasn¡¯t that many.


    In the past, the government had neither the will nor the ability to promote universal cultivation.


    Therefore, no one knew that when the secr government had made an all-out effort to promote universal cultivation, it had caused such a shocking scene.


    Tens of millions of cultivators had trained their forces, and there were millions of elites who stood out among them, of which there were more than 100,000 geniuses. They had even caught the attention of the cultivation world.


    In an instant, people in the cultivation world felt that geniuses had be as worthless as Chinese cabbage.


    Normally when they looked for a genius, they had to search from the vast sea of people. It was unlike the Huaxian government, where they could mobilize the strength of the entire country to carry out spontaneous selections.


    What was even more frightening was that this was only the first month of promoting the technique. Many people were still watching and had not yet cultivated this seemingly ordinary technique.


    The words ¡°Basics of Cultivation¡± sounded like the exercises people did to radio music.


    However, the effect was astonishing.


    ording to the calction of Huaxia¡¯s poption of 1.4 billion, as long as one-tenth of the peoplepleted their cultivation, even if the level was not high, there would still be hundreds of millions of people who would be cultivators.


    What kind of concept was that? Many people in the cultivation world felt horrified when they thought about this. The power of hundreds of millions of cultivators could squash them to death with one finger, and it would take no effort.


    Also, from the perspective of this technique, except for a few people who had no talent, it could be used worldwide. No matter what kind of physique or talent people had, they all could cultivate it.


    It seemed to have taken into ount all aspects of the people in Huaxia.


    What made them feel even more frightened was that this technique was only taught to the Invincible Vajra Level. After that, it was possible to transfer any other techniques.


    In other words, this was actually just the basic method.


    Originally, no one had read the Basics of Cultivation, as it was a basic method for building a foundation. But now, it had caused an uproar.

 Chapter 286 - A Dark Hand and a Hidden Undercurrent in Huaxia

    <h4>Chapter 286: A Dark Hand and a Hidden Undercurrent in Huaxia</h4>


    The number of all manner of geniuses that would emerge by then would be calcted in millions and tens of millions.


    If the rate were to be calcted ording to the base poption of Huaxia, those who had once been considered geniuses in previous eras would have been consideredmon people in the era toe.


    Only those who were the best among the best, the ones at the very cutting edge, could be considered geniuses by then.


    All of that raised the bar of what was considered ¡°genius¡± by several orders of magnitude one way or another.


    The reason was simple¡ªthere were too many people around by then. People might have been considering themselves geniuses because they were only a handful of them found in any n or sect out there.


    Yet, when viewed through the scope of the entirety of Huaxia, there would be tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of people like them out there. So, there was simply no way they could be considered geniuses by then.


    Compared to fighters nurtured using basic methods of other ns, it would be difficult for them topete with those of the same level.


    In short, the ones who were selected from widespread cultivation throughout the nation were likened to people who were selected from those undergoing mandatory education. Conversely, those nurtured in ns and sects were akin to those who had undergone elite education.


    While the elites who emerged among those from said ns and sects would be somewhat more powerful,pared to the terrifyingpetitors they needed topete with, which were found in hundreds, thousands, and maybe even tens of thousands of times over, one would wonder how many among those elites would be able to make it out on top.


    A month or so was all that it had taken topletely crush the egotism prevalent among the cultivators, dragging all those people down to the ground from their supposed pedestals.


    As time passed, the edge they once had gradually worn out.


    Back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, thepetition between the government and the cultivators in general never ceased. Even when cultivation becamemonly propagated among the people, the government still did not manage to gain a true upper hand. That was due to while the governmentmanded a great many cultivators, the effort of propagating widespread cultivation remained for too long in its preliminary stages, causing the powers of cultivators to emerge from such national effort to beparatively limited.


    The bulk of the most formidable cultivators were still found among the original world of cultivation.


    A fragile bnce between both sides was achieved as a result.


    After basic methods were propagated, the government became able topletely put everything under control and turn the tables to their favor before the original world of cultivation was able to truly gain the upper hand.


    The effort was so effective that the government could overwhelm themonly found sects and ns.


    The world of cultivation was thrown into a panic before long in the face of such a predicament.


    The effects were so severe that everything that happened for the past month or so, including Lu Xuan¡¯s return and him annihting the Guimen Sect, was reduced to an afterthought.


    What was happening before them was something that could threaten the entire world of cultivation.


    The Huaxian cultivators were not the only ones in shock. All the surrounding nations around Huaxia werepletely stunned by the heavy-handed effort employed by the Huaxian government.


    Everyone had their jaws dropping to the ground.


    Being the first to promote cultivation throughout the entire nation, Huaxia gained the upper hand. There was only that much Spirit Qi to go about, and the earlier a nation embark on the path of cultivation, the stronger they would be in the future.


    Except for one country, all those surrounding nations had all been going against Huaxia once, or even more than once before, and wolves appeared to be everywhere.


    None of those countries hoped to see Huaxia rise further. It was bad enough for them to see the Huaxian economy skyrocket. At present, things were further working against them, given that even themon quality of the Huaxian poption was rising in all aspects as well.


    Everyone was in a panic of what to do, especially the cultivators from said countries. All of them were at a loss for what they should do from then on out.


    If Huaxia were able to get on with widespread propagation of cultivation among the people, the future would have been very bleak for all those countries.


    Huaxia would be powerful enough to crush them all in one go after all.


    Even if those cultivators were nowhere near Huaxia, they were still able to easily sense just how bad things were for the Huaxian cultivators.


    Things were shifting aggressively beneath the waters all of a sudden.


    The cultivation forces began to ally with one another.


    Not only were the Huaxian cultivators not willing to see such propagation efforte to fruition, but the governments and cultivators of all the other countries did not want to see the same thing, either.


    If such an effort were to be carried out in full force, the only ones who would benefit would only be the Huaxian citizens, which had nothing to do with the aforementioned parties.


    In a meeting held somewhere on a teleconference website.


    Faces of some familiar great figures appeared in the meeting.


    ¡°We absolutely cannot let the Huaxian government get away with such an effort, or we will all be doomed soon enough!¡± One of them held their fists tight and shouted in rage.


    ¡°We definitely cannot let them seed. I hear that they are now amending the second version of methods. We have to stop them, and we have to take out the ones ying a key role in this.¡±


    ¡°We need to kill all those who are participating in theption effort of cultivation methods. We¡¯d need to kill every single one of them. We can¡¯t leave anyone behind!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d spare any who¡¯d be willing to yield. Anyone who doesn¡¯t, we get rid of them. This would be the warning we issue to the Huaxian government. We are absolutely not allowing them to propagate widespread cultivation among the people.¡±


    Those people sported all sorts of features and traits: blonde hair and blue eyes, dark-skinned, people speaking with thick ents, as well as those ck of hair and eyes alike. All of them were shouting in rage.


    The world¡¯s powers were uniting at an unprecedented rate.


    Powerful fighters from all walks of life were lurking in Huaxia.


    Lu Xuan, who was in the Heavenly Pce at the moment, sensed something was amiss right away.


    ¡°Lord Lu, I would like to withdraw from theption of the second version of the ¡®Basics of Cultivation¡¯,¡± a man who looked like a Taoist priest went up to Lu Xuan and said with a rather troubled expression at that moment.


    He was an elder of a Taoist sect, who was very powerful and was at the Celestial Realm.


    Due to being of such a level in cultivation and very knowledgeable of the Taoist records and texts, the man was able to familiarize himself quickly with all manner cultivation theories.


    That was why he was selected by the central government to participate in theption work of the ¡°Basics of Cultivation.¡±


    ¡°So, even you wanna back out?¡± Lu Xuan said inly. This was the second person to make such a request. It was the second person within the day toe to him, requesting to withdraw from theption work.


    The first to withdraw was some revered master from the Shaolin Temple.


    The master had submitted his resignation to Lu Xuan not long ago.


    The Taoist priest shed a bitter smile and said, ¡°Lord Lu, we won¡¯t actually be of much use staying around. The others out there thought that we of themittee are the ones responsible forpiling the ¡±Basics of Cultivation,¡¯ yet we all know very well that it¡¯s actually all your work alone. Inparison, all of us are knowing so little that it¡¯s difficult for us to add even a single word into it. Having us stay around will only waste the country¡¯s resources.¡±


    The eldest priest was all reverence when he looked at Lu Xuan as he spoke. He was thinking the campaign to be some sort of a fluke before he joined themittee.


    He thought that widespread cultivation among the people was little more than a pipe dream, as the physicality of people varied greatly from one another, and one could imagine just how massively varied the physicality of a poption of 1.4 billion was.


    Compiling a book on cultivation that would benefit all was seen as a wild goose chase.


    Being able topile a book on cultivation that would be suited to just 10,000 people would already be seen as a grand undertaking like no other, at least from the eyes of the older generation of cultivators.


    Yet, what Lu Xuan did pped them hard across their faces, letting them know what it meant to be superfluous and ignorant.

 Chapter 287 - Luring the Ones Behind Out

    <h4>Chapter 287: Luring the Ones Behind Out</h4>


    He knew very well just how meaningful such an endeavor truly was, and his name would be etched in the annals for participating in such a grand undertaking.


    The way they saw it, however, it was a long shot. It was at least deemed near impossible given the current state of powers among the cultivators.


    Compiling a book on cultivation methods was not tricky, and he could do that himself. However, collecting one with universality at such a scale was immensely difficult. The greater the scale and people meant to reach, the greater the difficulty.


    If the difficulty ofpiling such a book for one person were to be quantified at one, such a book suitable for ten people would be at 100, and for 100 people, probably somewhere around 100 thousand.


    Methods that all could train with were thought to be of unimaginable difficulty, which was deemed to be as difficult as for amon man to reach the skies.


    Even if such an endeavor were toe to fruition, it would have taken tens or over 100 years, or even several centuries of unceasing trial and error, before a rough structure of such a book coulde into being.


    Getting on with developing a second version of such a book would be immensely difficult for them all.


    The bulk of the work involved so far waspleted almost by Lu Xuan alone.


    It made the priest feel as if he were dealing with a monster or a god of some kind. The blow was of such a scale that he felt as if everything he knew about the world was being crushed, again and again, day in and day out, by Lu Xuan.


    It was an extremely terrible feeling.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze. He would have understood if it were a single person quitting, as the work involved was indeed very exhausting. Truth to be told, under normal circumstances, there would hardly be anything worth mentioninging out of it in a short time.


    It was Lu Xuan dumping all he learned in his past life into it, as well as putting his perspective as a Celestial Lord to work, that aption of cultivation martial arts was able toe to fruition at such an early stage.


    Such an endeavor would not have borne any fruit worth mentioning otherwise.


    It was Lu Xuan that catalyzed the entire process.


    Under normal circumstances, themittee would have probably been scattered all over the country, the members of which would have reported to each other every now and then, as well as having a meeting online every so often.


    But then again, themittee nheless yed a vital role in propagating widespread cultivation in the future.


    It was due to such reasons that Lu Xuan did not go on to do everything himself. There was simply no way he could stay where he was at the moment for his entire life.


    That was why Lu Xuan was deliberately fostering those people as well, leaving the work ofpiling a second version of the book to them.


    Lu Xuan had no intention of ruining their growth by doing all their work for them.


    However, all that had happened made him realize that something was off. The history he knew was already totally messed up by what he did. Memories of his past life could only serve as a reference at this current point of time.


    Something like what was taking ce at the moment never happened back in his past life. Likewise, widespread propagation of cultivation did not happen at the current point of time as well.


    It was a new timeline altogether.


    ¡°If that is your choice, then so be it.¡±


    Lu Xuan was feeling indifferent about it.


    Duan Shan appeared in Lu Xuan¡¯s room before long.


    His aura had be a lot more stablepared to about a month ago. There was no longer that very intimidating air about him, yet his powers grewpared to a month ago.


    He had sessfully broken into the Celestial Realm.


    Lu Xuan also taught him a method of reeling back his aura, enabling him to conceal his aura somewhat. But then again, doing so before the likes of Lu Xuan was somewhat meaningless.


    Lu Xuan could see through Duan Shan disguise all the same due to his current level, even without his Delusion-breaker Eyes.


    Despite having broken into the Celestial Realm, there was no hint of disrespect found in Duan Shan when he came before Lu Xuan. On the contrary, he behaved even more respectfully than before.


    He only realized, at the moment, how ridiculous he had once been.


    He had only thought little of Lu Xuan before, due to not even sense just how powerful Lu Xuan was.


    It was only then that he realized that it was simply due to him being of level too low back then.


    It was due to him being too weak inparison, that he was like a frog in a well, being unable to sense just how terrifying Lu Xuan was.


    He only learned after being around Lu Xuan for a month, that the lord of the Heavenly Pce before him was at least 100 times more powerful than the others out there thought him to be.


    ¡°Go and look into why all those people are leaving themittee,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Duan Shan replied right away.


    Lu Xuan sat at his chair and kept knocking his fingers on the armrest. A spark of intellect shed in his eyes.


    He had no way to confirm it just yet.


    However, he was nheless able to specte that someone was putting a lot of pressure on those people.


    Every single member of themittee leaned towards the government, or at least was neutral and meant no ill to anyone.


    They would have been disqualified from participating in such an important undertaking otherwise.


    Yet, those people had quit at such a time one after another. There was no doubt that it was a sign that they were cutting their ties with the government right away. While it was not to say that they were turning against the government, it meant that it would be very difficult for the government to get anything out of them in the future.


    That meant that leaving themittee made it difficult for the government to work with them in the future.


    Such a course of action would only either result from extreme pressure or extreme interests.


    The only thing that piqued Lu Xuan¡¯s interest at the moment was who was the one whomanded such powers.


    Some others came to submit their resignation not long after the elder Taoist priest left, and he approved of every one of them.


    But then again, he had someone to look into the case anyway.


    Intelligence reports were piled on Lu Xuan¡¯s table before long.


    They were 28 people from all walks of life in themittee, and every single one of them was a Celestial Realm cultivator who sided with the government.


    Ten among them had handed their resignation at the moment, and some among the remaining 18 had thoughts of quitting as well.


    Another report made Lu Xuan frown. Four among the remaining 18 died horrible deaths. Their bodies were found not too long ago, seemingly being dumped somewhere by someone.


    The murderer or murderers had no intentions of hiding their deeds. Obviously, the murders were meant as a warning for some people, and Lu Xuan wondered who the warning was meant for.


    Is it me? Or the ones who still refuse to quit even now?


    Probably all of us, eh?


    The Inner Pce was furious after learning of the deaths of the few in themittee. The Special Task Force, the Dragon Fang Special Forces, and quite a number of mysterious organizations were getting to work.


    It was apparent that the ones lurking behind the shadows had an agenda against the widespread propagation effort. It was an attempt to pressure Huaxia into giving up on the undertaking.


    The Heavenly Pce naturally responded as well. All newly appointed military governors were sent out to investigate.


    The matter at hand had everything to do with maintaining the strength of the nation and the welfare of the people. Apromise was not allowed.


    Chu Yunfan was seen standing at a training ground in the dark of night, letting the cold wind blow on him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of a scheme you are nning. You¡¯ll eventually need to rely on your own powers to see those ns executed, no?¡± Lu Xuan smiled.


    ¡°Come on out. You¡¯ve done so much just to have me send my people away and have my fort undefended. Wasn¡¯t all that done so you could see me exposed as I am now?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s voice resounded throughout the entire ce.

 Chapter 288 - Major Figures of All Walks of Life Trying to Stop Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 288: Major Figures of All Walks of Life Trying to Stop Lu Xuan</h4>


    ¡°You indeed live up to your reputation as number one in all of Huaxia, Mr. Lu!¡±


    A terrifying figure gradually emerged in the dark of night. It was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed man dressed in a dark robe and covered in darkness all over.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Xuan remained nonchnt as he saw someone emerge from the dark.


    ¡°Garcia, a member of the Covenant of Darkness,¡± that man answered slowly.


    ¡°The Covenant of Darkness? Man, yet a bunch of rats.¡±


    Lu Xuan then smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, you people have guts,ing all the way to Huaxia to stir up trouble and all.¡±


    He was rather surprised to find foreign forces being involved in the matter. But then again, there were people everywhere who did not want to see Huaxia bing a ce filled with dragons in human forms.


    ¡°The world of cultivation knows no borders, Mr. Lu.¡±


    Garcia then continued, ¡°Why would you want to draw national borders in all of this, I wonder. We cultivators, regardless of where we are from, are brothers and sisters. This is a whole new era, an era of which we reign supreme. Why bother lending a hand to a secr government?¡±


    Garcia locked his gaze on Lu Xuan, feeling rather puzzled.


    Lu Xuan had indeed thrown the entire world of cultivation into a frenzy by what he did that time.


    Widespread propagation of cultivation among the people was little more than an idea before. However, it took less Lu Xuan less than a month toe up with methods that brought the idea to life, and that itself was very terrifying.


    ording to their spections, developing such methods would have taken at least decades otherwise. There would have been plenty of time for the cultivators to resist ande up with countermeasures.


    ¡°Summer insects can¡¯t understand the feeling of ice.¡± Lu Xuan smirked. His powers had been recovering for the past few years, yet he still felt unsatisfied.


    He wondered how many years it would have taken him to be restored to full strength if things kept going at such a pace.


    Thoughts of terrifying adversaries he had to face in theing agepelled him to grow as much as possible during the early stages.


    He had nock of methods and was of the right state of mind. The only thing hecked was an environment allowing him to grow.


    As such, he was determined to speed up the restoration throughout the whole wide world.


    That was one of his heavy-handed ways to go about it. The limits of the could be ovee, and restoration would be hastened if there were enough cultivators about.


    His n seeded, and the next stage of restoration was just around the corner, and the process was hastened by at least a year. As such, he absolutely would not allow any to get in his way.


    A year did not seem like much, but it was enough for him to get a lot done nheless.


    ¡°The methods are now spread all over the world. What¡¯s the use of getting at me now?¡± Lu Xuan smirked and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re really underestimating us, aren¡¯t you, Mr. Lu? We could definitely get rid of all of it in theing months. As for those who have already begun training, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do much even if some geniuses were to emerge among them without guidance from the authorities. Any such individuals would simply join our fold.¡±


    Another shriveled figure emerged from the dark of night all of a sudden. It was an elderly shaman who emanated a mystical aura all over him.


    He was a formidable shaman who practiced northern shamanism practices.


    It was a primitive form of cultivation that was entirely independent of the Buddhist cultivation practices of Huaxia, which was prevalent in the northern regions of the country. Said practices had once backed a regime and were indeed very powerful.


    ¡°Shamans, eh? You guys actually dare toe out like this? It looks like you people have a death wish.¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked and continued, ¡°This is a matter of Huaxia, and yet you punks wanna interfere. It seems to me that you people deserve to be taught a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu, we are here today to implore you to stop working with secr governments in this matter.¡±


    A bald man then emerged in the dark. It was a monk wearing a kasaya. However, he hailed from the Hinayana stream of Buddhism prevalent in Southeast Asia, rather than the Mahayana counterparts prevalent throughout Huaxia.


    The monk, who looked to be in his middle age, appeared very shriveled. It was obvious that he was an ascetic, and there was a faint hint of Buddhist power all over him.


    A man like that would have been someone able to establish his own religious sect in Southeast Asia.


    That was because Hinayana Buddhism was the mainstream of Buddhism practiced in Southeast Asia, and the highest level to be attained in Hinayana Buddhism was Arhat Ph.


    It was apparent that the monk before Lu Xuan was already at Arhat Ph.


    ¡°Well, you guys don¡¯t look like much to me. It would definitely take far more than just the three of you to stop me.¡± Lu Xuan shook his head and continued, ¡°I¡¯d like to see just how many trump cards do you people have up your sleeves.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu, we are here because we respect you.¡± A huge snake that was over 100 meters long emerged from the dark. Nobody had detected its presence prior.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not only humans, then. Even the monsters are joining in the fun, eh?¡± Lu Xuan rubbed his hands andmented with a smirk.


    Given how even the surrounding nations around Huaxia felt the pressure on their shoulders when Huaxia began to propagate widespread cultivation among the people, it was only natural for the monsters in Huaxia to feel the clinch as well.


    They were probably just as tremendously stressed by the turn of events.


    If all Huaxians were to embark on cultivation, and every single one became a decent fighter, the monsters would have hardly been even able to eke out a living by then.


    While the number of such monsters far eclipsed that of humans by untold magnitudes of order, it was nheless of little use. Any which was unable to have their intellectual capacity awakened could only be monsters as they kept being tainted by ambient spirit qi. That was far from enough from giving them the ability to resist humans.


    It could be said that fighters from all walks of life came together just to stop Lu Xuan in his tracks.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, there is only so much spirit qi going about in the world. The density of spirit qi in the world at its current stage could never sustain having so many people cultivating at the same time. What you are doing now is akin to severing our foundations. Are you really trying to throw us back to the age of no cultivation again?¡± Garcia borated in a cold manner.


    That was one of the fundamental reasons why so many of such cultivators gathered there in the first ce.


    The Huaxian government bing powerful in the future could be left to be dealt with at ater date. The fact that there was not enough Spirit Qi to go around was something they needed to deal with at once.


    With millions throughout Huaxian embarking on the path of cultivation, the amount of Spirit Qi consumed every day would be in astronomical figures. The world was still too young in that sense to support that many cultivators.


    As such, in the eyes of many, what Lu Xuan did was deemed to be an attempt to sever their foundations.


    ¡°Punks with no far sight indeed.¡± Lu Xuan smirked.


    If a that had never been through the age of gods be thrown into such a state, it would have definitely taxed the in question. However, the Earth had a long enough history and had ample resources; it had also been a very prosperous major world once.


    What Lu Xuan was doing was simply an attempt to force thews to unlock the limits at an earlier stage, speeding up the rate at which the evolves. Things would have turned out entirely different from what those people had imagined.


    ¡°Yap all you want. The bottom line is that you people simply don¡¯t want to see widespread cultivation being carried out in Huaxia, yet that is precisely what I¡¯m gonna keep doing.¡± Lu Xuan scanned the fighters in the dark and continued, ¡°In that case, I guess there is no point in talking any further then.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to let our powers do the talking!¡± Lu Xuan shouted, and Spiritual Qi raged all over his body.

 Chapter 289 - Pressing Down to the Ground

    <h4>Chapter 289: Pressing Down to the Ground</h4>


    Lu Xuan targeted Garcia before anyone else.


    He was the dark spellcaster from the Covenant of Darkness.


    That was the secondrgest cultivation force in North America after the Vampiric Empire.


    With the upper echelon of the empire almost being taken down entirely by Lu Xuan, the dark spellcasters¡¯ faction grew exponentially for the past year or so, enabling them to almost be on par with the empire of vampires in terms of power.


    Things would have gotten worse if it had not been for Cain¡ªthe ancestor of the vampires¡ªbeing the key intimidation factor to the spellcasters.


    The dark spellcasters would have otherwise taken over the vampires¡¯ ce entirely before long.


    ¡°Such speed.¡± Garcia saw a flicker. Lu Xuan appeared right in front of him, making the young man¡¯s frightening speed obvious to all.


    The speed was so great that it had easily broken the sound barrier.


    Lu Xuan was moving so frighteningly fast that the act itself served as a testament to his extremely formidable physicality.


    One would have needed a tremendous level of cultivation of one¡¯s physical body, to ensure one¡¯s body stay intact while moving at such blitzing speeds.


    Boom!


    A punchnded squarely on Garcia, a punch that was hardly more than a simple jab. Yet, that punch packed an unbelievable amount of power. Garcia was sent flying by that punch right away, dissolving into mirrors in midair.


    He was then seen appearing far away under a blob of pitch-ck mist, and he looked utterly shocked.


    That move was one of the spells practiced by the dark spellcasters, which was named ¡°Dark Mirror.¡±


    It was a skill that rendered its user immune to damage at key moments.


    That skill was originally developed to defend against sudden attacks like being bombarded by missiles and such. He never expected himself to use such a skill at such a time and ce.


    Lu Xuan was moving so quickly that he was unable to even chant the words for spells. He was able to escape only by maintaining the activation of such a skill.


    That simple jab almost killed him right there and then. That jab packed a force that almostparable to that of a missile.


    Even the air was heard cracking when the attack hit. It sounded as if the air itself was undergoing some sort of copse.


    When one¡¯s speed got to such extremes, even a single punch could have packed unbelievably devastating force, after all.


    But then again, that was if one¡¯s body was able to withstand the strain of moving at such speeds in the first ce.


    Garcia knew just how perilous things had been for him moments ago after recovering from it only now. He realized that he had truly underestimated Lu Xuan¡ªthe man who had just beaten down the highermand of the vampires just little more than a year ago.


    Lu Xuan had once beenuded as the number one in the world. His time spent trapped in the vampires¡¯ ancestralnd did not make him suffer like what most imagined it to be. On the contrary, his powers had grown exponentially instead.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re fast,¡± Lu Xuan smirked faintly andmented.


    He then disappeared from where he stood again, right after he spoke.


    He moved as if he was capable of teleportation.


    He appeared right before Garcia at the very next second.


    Garcia¡¯s eyes were wide opened, knowing that Lu Xuan was cashing in on every bit of advantage he had. Garcia was unable to react in time and was only able to activate a defensive spell, which had been inscribed into his robe prior.


    The spell formed a barrier right before him.


    However, that barrier was of little use, as it was prated almost immediately. Lu Xuan had no problem punching through that barrier, and his fistnded squarely on Garcia¡¯s chest.


    Boom!


    A rumble was heard, and Garcia was sent flying right away, crashing to the ground several times over afterward.


    Blood spewed from his mouth right away, making him feel as if his surroundings were spinning. There was no telling just how many bones throughout his body were broken. His chest seemed to have caved in entirely.


    That was something he had never felt before, not even when fighting against the holy knights of the church.


    He was unable to make use of any spell in time. It was a one-sided ughter from his perspective.


    The way things unfolded was different from what he had expected. Not even the holy knights of the church would have been able to do anything to him if he were to be careful.


    Yet, Lu Xuan made that rule obsolete. He was moving at such an extreme speed that Garcia was unable to even defend himself.


    That one punch had practically crippled him altogether. Blood oozed from every orifice throughout his body.


    All that had only taken ce in time enough only for drawing a few breaths, and nobody around was able to adequately react.


    Lu Xuan simplybined speed with power and had done nothing else. No one expected him to bring that much force to bear.


    ¡°Sh*t. This is boring. Looks like this is all you dark spellcasters got, no? The vamps could at least take a beating better than you people.¡±


    Lu Xuan dusted his hands, making it seem like he had just done something so easy that it was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°My turn to beat you guys down. You punks have an awful lot of guts, killing my people and all. I¡¯ll have you learn just what kind of a person is actually deemed absolutely off-limits.¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze. A burst of terrifying glint was seen within.


    That huge white snake spewed cold air at that moment, sweeping at Lu Xuan at blitzing speeds.


    The snake was moving surprisingly fast.


    The burst of freezing breath froze the air around, yet Lu Xuan was seen bursting right through said cold air by only extending his hand.


    ¡°Not your turn yet. Stay down!¡± Lu Xuan shouted.


    The air seemed to coalesced immediately at a frightening rate in midair as his Spiritual Qi fluctuated.


    The air then materialized into arge hand, which pummeled the snake right away.


    Boom!


    A rumble was heard as the white snake¡¯s head was pressed down to the ground by that huge hand.


    Roarrr!


    That white snake roared, yet its head remainedpletely pressed down by Lu Xuan¡¯s huge hand, preventing it from moving elsewhere.


    Its huge tail continued to il about, intending to attack Lu Xuan and free itself. The attempt was futile.


    The white snake continued to spew frighteningly cold breath from its huge mouth, freezing the ground right there and then.


    It was utterly incapable of shaking itself free.


    The tail from that huge monster swiped at the building around it, which caused the entire structure to keep shaking.


    That old shaman and the monk from Southeast Asia watched it all unfold with jaws dropping to the ground.


    ¡°He is of Airborne Realm!¡±


    That old man was quite literally close to being frightened to death on the spot.


    The shamans had been throwing their weight around in the northern regions, and they owed their supremacy in a major way to Liu Bowen severing the dragon¡¯s vein hundreds of years ago. This had caused the cultivators of Huaxia to suffer a crippling blow.


    But then again, they were not of an organization which had no foundation or heritage, so it was only natural that they knew that there was Airborne Realm above the Celestial Realm as well.


    There were two notable traits to those of Airborne Realm. The first of which was the ability to fly, and the second was the ability to manipte ambient qi.


    The shaman had yet to reach such a realm, but he knew of it nheless.


    That was made him realize something when Lu Xuan was seen being able to easily press down on the terrifying white snake on the ground.


    He realized that they were truly done for.


    He had truly run into a wall that they had no way of surmounting.


    ¡°How could he be of Bodhisattva Ph!?¡±


    That monk from Southeast Asia was almost frightened to death as well.


    The highest level to be achieved in Southeast Asian Buddhism was the Arhat Ph, due to them practicing Hinayana Buddhism. Yet, that was not to say that he knew nothing of Mahayana Buddhism.

 Chapter 290 - The Palace Lord Is Indeed Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 290: The Pce Lord Is Indeed Invincible</h4>


    The monk had reached the pinnacle of his cultivation ording to the systemid down by Hinayana Buddhism, which was Arhat Ph, thus making himparable to grandmasters of the Hinayana stream of many previous generations.


    Further advancement could only be made possible to a certain extent by casting away Hinayana Buddhism and taking up Mahayana Buddhism.


    The level above Arhat Ph was Bodhisattva Ph.


    The power Lu Xuan demonstrated was that of Bodhisattva Ph.


    Even the monk, who had developed a mind of steel due to having been hard at Buddhist cultivation for many years, was almost frightened to death by the terrifying power Lu Xuan demonstrated.


    The Bodhisattva Ph!


    That was not the most frightening thing about it. Instead, the most frightening thing about it was that the current era had yet to allow fighters of such caliber to emerge. At the very least, thews of the still forbade the emergence of such a being.


    ¡°This is his second breakthrough.¡± The old shaman was bbergasted. Back when Celestial Realm beings had yet to be allowed to exist over a year ago, Lu Xuan was already at the Celestial Realm.


    The world had yet to allow Airborne Realm beings to exist at present, yet Lu Xuan was already at Airborne Realm.


    If it had not been for undeniable evidence his status clear, many would have probably thought Lu Xuan to be some ancient monster among the likes of Count Drac and Lilith, who had been surviving for centuries since the time where spirit qi was abundant, instead of a human born in the modern era.


    Such beings could possibly be awakened to higher powers, after all.


    That was made possible because they had the history and foundation to back such advancement, thus making it entirely possible to make a breakthrough through sheer brute force.


    However, Lu Xuan was a contemporary human being. Worse still, he was in his twenties.


    The old shaman recalled some spections about Lu Xuan. Some thought that it was extremely possible for Lu Xuan to be some reincarnated monster of ancient times.


    It was not entirely impossible to imagine such a thing happening among cultivators.


    There were methods of enabling one to continue training in their next life, practiced by a line of cultivators from the snowy mountains after all.


    It was said that every spiritual prodigy was a reincarnation of a master of the previous generation.


    In the eyes of many, that probably was simply a form of reincarnation where one¡¯s memories were preserved in one¡¯s next life.


    Nheless, it was enough proof to validate such a possibility.


    He deemed that it was highly possible for Lu Xuan to be such a being, as there was no way to exin how the young man could make such consecutive breakthroughs, to begin with.


    Unfortunately for them, they got on the bad side of someone so terrifying.


    They thought of taking on such a monster.


    A fighter of Airborne Realm was deemed invincible in the current era.


    It was just like how it had been with beings of Celestial Realm a little more than a year ago, where there were hardly any in the world found to be of such level of cultivation.


    It was just as terrifying as that huge white snake, which was known to be the king of all monsters at Changbai Mountains, as the snake was the most formidable among all the king of monsters to be found.


    It was said that the snake was about to grow horns, which meant that it would soon metamorphose into a Jiaolong¡ªa type of oriental dragon. The snake would have be invincible throughout the world if it were to reach such a stage.


    Jiaolongs were known to be extremely formidable even hundreds of years ago, let alone in the modern era. As for true dragons, those beings were long lost even during the age of gods.


    The current state of affairs meant that the terrifying white snake was the most probable serpent to be a Jiaolong. Yet, such a being was pressed to the ground without being able to do anything to retaliate.


    If it had been the shaman, there would have been no way he could have taken on such a terrifying snake. He would have been able to only flee in one piece at best in such a situation.


    He truly came to learn that there was indeed always someone out there greater. That someone¡ªgreater than even such a massive, terrifying serpent¡ªwas still a human.


    The ground was frozen at a frightening rate, yet that huge white snake still had no way of shaking itself free.


    The massive hand conjured and manipted by Lu Xuan then hoisted the snake¡¯s head and pummeled it to the ground again.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Blood sshed all over the ce as the snake¡¯s head was repeatedly pummeled to the ground.


    Yet another hand was seen materializing, which then pressed down on the iling tail of that huge white snake.


    The snake continued to struggle, but it still utterly had no way of shaking it free.


    The old shaman and the middle-aged monk looked like they had just seen a ghost.


    Garcia, who was severely injured and was about to pass out, was then so terrified that he trembled all over.


    Lu Xuan was a threat even greater than the pope he had to face in the past.


    Even the pope, whose attributes were antithetic to his powers, was nowhere near that terrifying.


    They all realized that Lu Xuan never bothered about them emptying his fort and had all his people sent elsewhere.


    They thought that they had lured the tigers out of the mountain, yet in truth, the true tiger never left the mountain, to begin with.


    The ones that they managed to lure away were but monkeys.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, we sincerely apologize for what has happened. We will dly pay whatever price you want!¡± the old shaman said.


    The middle-aged monk by his side nodded feverishly. He was thoroughly shaken by what Lu Xuan just pulled. Even Garcia nodded without paying any heed to the injuries he suffered.


    ¡°Any price? You mean that?¡± Lu Xuan smirked as he asked.


    ¡°Indeed. Any price. We shamans have been around for over a thousand years, and we have all manner of treasures in our coffers. We would dly hand them over, so long as you have need of them, Mr. Lu,¡± the old shaman added right away.


    ¡°You shall pay with your life.¡±


    The old shaman saw a flicker as soon as Lu Xuan said that. Lu Xuan then appeared right before him as if he had just teleported.


    Pffttt!


    The Dragonyer was brandished, bringing about a massive sh that cut open the old shaman¡¯s Shield of Vigor with sheer brute force, which then sent his head flying.


    As far as powers went, that old shaman was mostlyparable to that of Count Drac a little more than a year ago. Count Drac was never Lu Xuan¡¯s match, even back then. That fact was made even more pronounced with the old shaman at the moment.


    The middle-aged monk finally realized that and bolted right away. Spiritual Qi burst in a frenzy from his feet, sending him flying like an arrow unleashed at frightening speeds, outside the battlefield.


    He never thought Lu Xuan¡¯s power would have been so terrifying.


    He then simply resented his parents for not giving him two more legs at birth.


    It was quickly made clear that he was no match for Lu Xuan in terms of speed. Lu Xuan caught up to the monk almost instantaneously.


    Pfftt!


    The middle-aged monk of Arhat Ph level was unable to react in time, resulting in him being killed with a swing of the de.


    The only human who remained alive was, ironically, Garcia, who struggled to get to his feet. His attempts were futile as his injuries were simply too severe. His head was then sent flying with yet another swing of the de. He died right on the spot.


    The only one left by then among the four who came was the huge white snake that hailed from the Changbai Mountains.


    However, Lu Xuan chose to spare the snake instead, as the Academy of Sciences wanted a living monster at the Celestial Realm Level for research purposes.


    The soldiers and fighters of the Heavenly Pce, whom all had been sent elsewhere by Lu Xuan, saw the ce littered with bodies and a huge white snake that was struggling.


    All of them were shocked to the core.


    ¡°Gosh, this is just too scary!¡±


    ¡°The Pce Lord did all this on his own!?¡±


    ¡°Man, the Pce Lord is indeed invincible!¡±


    However, the case for the night was far from over.

 Chapter 291 - Reinforcement with Devastating Arrows

    <h4>Chapter 291: Reinforcement with Devastating Arrows</h4>


    The news flooded to Lu Xuan from all ces before long.


    He quickly acquired intelligence that someone assaulted the Special Task Force and that there were even people being seen outside of Zhongnanhai.


    That all meant that the operation was far more than just what Lu Xuan saw at the moment.


    It also meant that the ones who assaulted the Heavenly Pce were but a handful of those actually involved.


    Another group actually assaulted the Special Task Force with the intention of taking out the Dragon, and the assault went all the way outside of Zhongnanhai.


    The ones that were disposed of the quickest were the ones assaulting Zhongnanhai, as that was where the Inner Pce was located, which meant that the ce was filled with formidable beings.


    The Huaxian authoritiesmanded a greater force than the fighters who were known to all, and a portion of those people was stationed at the Inner Pce.


    The invading forces seemed to intimidate the Inner Pce instead of wanting to fight the Inner Pce outright. There were three that approached the Inner Pce, two of whom quickly fled after a Celestial among them was killed.


    On Lu Xuan¡¯s side, he simply went on to take out the invading fighters single-handedly.


    Things were most intense at the side of the Special Task Force.


    ording to the intelligence organization serving the Heavenly Pce, the fighting at the Special Task Force was still ongoing.


    ¡°All small fry punks with no far sight to speak of.¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked and put the intelligence report down, ordering a helicopter at the Heavenly Pce to send him to the Special Task Force¡¯s headquarters right away.


    The Special Task Force and the Heavenly Pce were situated at the southern and the northern ends of the city, respectively, which was a distance that not even a helicopter could swiftly cover.


    The fighting was still ongoing when Lu Xuan got there. All manner of terrifying attacks broke out in the sky. The scene was incredibly harrowing.


    The capital was not far away, so there was no way they could have deployed heavy military weapons, as that would have shaken the entire nation very quickly.


    As such, the cultivators were the ones doing the bulk of the fighting, which the heaviest of weapons employed being the likes of bazookas, with the use of weapons of higher sses being deemed unthinkable.


    Even so, the battlefield looked to be in a deadlock with no side gaining an upper-hand over the other.


    The invaders that were deemed the most difficult were a bunch of mutated monsters that were mutated due to being tainted with spirit qi in their early stages.


    Those beasts were very difficult, and their numbers were staggering. The way they pounced onto their enemies made it look like monsters were overwhelming a fort.


    Those monsters, enthralled by some kind of tamer, emerged unceasingly day and night, hitting the external fringes of the Special Task Force. They were then engaging with the reinforcements, so as to hold the human forces back.


    Lu Xuan saw everything while standing on the helicopter.


    ¡°Looks like the main target of the fighting tonight is the Special Task Force then.¡± Lu Xuan was grinning. He realized right there and then that with the Heavenly Pce being so newly established, its importance still paled inparison to the Special Task Force in the eyes of many, despite him being in charge of the former.


    The Heavenly Pce was seen to be a ce thought best taken out, but the ones assaulting the ce would do well holding Lu Xuan back for some time if taking out the ce did not seem possible.


    However, there was pretty much no one who expected Lu Xuan to be so ferocious that he was able to take out all Celestial Realm beings single-handedly, without even breaking a sweat.


    It did not take long for Lu Xuan to spot a humanoid silhouette charging into the midst of the beasts among the flickering lights of the battlefield. The figure held a sword which was lined with sword aura that easily tore through the hide of those mutated beasts, which were harder than steel.


    It did not take more than one swing to kill one beast, and the speed at which it was done was frightening.


    That figure was none other than Ming Yueyao, whom Lu Xuan had not seen for quite some time.


    There was a group of fighters from the Special Task Force tagging along right behind her. All of them were elites, and even the weakest among them were of the National Guardian Level, which made them able to carve a path out of the beasts.


    However, they were quickly stopped dead in their tracks. An old Taoist priest dressed in a yellow robe held a sword while manipting a group of undead to stop the human fighters.


    He alone was enough to take on a group.


    ¡°Maoshan Taoism!¡± Ming Yueyao was furious, as she quickly recognized the source of the undead, which were all jiangshi, to be from the Maoshan stream of Taoism known for iming themselves to be the orthodoxy in Taoism.


    None had anticipated the Maoshan Taoists joining in the rebellion as well.


    ¡°You Maoshan Taoists are indeed bold. Do you really think no one dares to stand in your way, eh?¡± Ming Yueyao was very angry, seeing just how bold the Maoshan Taoists had gotten from the fact that they dared to participate in an operation that was tantamount to rebellion.


    ¡°The state the world is in today would not allow millions more to train at the same time. The way the government does things is no doubt trying to ruin our foundations, and we simply see fit to fight against that,¡± the old Taoist priest answered in a cold manner.


    The thought of propagation of widespread cultivation among the people to be something that would sever their foundations was the most prevalent mindset among the cultivators. The undertaking would have at least slowed the rate of their cultivation down.


    That was why so many forces were joining the fight.


    With that Taoist priest joining the fight, Ming Yueyao looked like she ran into a wall. Her progress in the fight was stunted right away. The Taoist priest was far more terrifying than someone as young as Ming Yueyao, after all.


    Those people had been persisting back before spirit qi was restored, and theing era was one where they deemed was their time to shine.


    With the exception of the likes of Lu Xuan, any of those old veterans would be able to overwhelm the likes of Ming Yueyao, who were of the younger generation, so long as they were of the same level.


    That fact,bined with the use of specifically developed jiangshi, allowed the Taoist priest to hold Ming Yueyao and her men back single-handedly.


    The Maoshan Taoist priest even went on to summon lightning with his sword, dealing severe injuries to Ming Yueyao.


    That st hit her squarely, causing her to spew blood as she fell, backing away as she became increasingly surrounded by several jiangshi.


    While the undead beings were not of Celestial Realm powers and were at most, at Invincible Vajra level, yet they were nheless true Invincible Vajras of steely bones and flesh, who knew no pain and paid no heed to damage sustained.


    Even though Ming Yueyao¡¯s attacks were capable of snapping the bones of such beings, she found it difficult to take on so many surrounding her.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Just when she felt that she was no longer able to hold on and about to be overwhelmed, frightening blitzing arrows rained from the sky out of nowhere, which nailed those powerful jiangshi to the ground right then and there.


    The jiangshi were nailed down with one arrow each. They, which sported bodies that were capable of resisting incredible amounts of damage, quickly had most of their bodies sted to pieces, and what remained of them stayedpletely still before long.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Taoist priest realized the tables were turning almost immediately and intended to flee, yet he was unable to do so before an arrow conjured by Spiritual Qi pierced right through his body almost instantaneously.


    Despite being at the Celestial Realm, most of his body was sted to pieces by that one arrow.


    He died before truly realizing what happened.


    He was unable to figure out why he was so easily killed, even at his time of death.


    He was literally made short work of by a single arrow without any problems.


    Ming Yueyao, who was rescued in the nick of time, looked up in the sky and saw a buzzing helicopter. The one who stood from the aircraft was none other than Lu Xuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lu. There¡¯s still hope for us!¡± Ming Yueyao shouted, shocking all the other surrounding fighters from the Special Task Force.


    All of them had heard of Lu Xuan¡¯s frightening battle records, and his emergence was no doubt a morale booster like no other to them all.

 Chapter 292 - Crippling the Undead King

    <h4>Chapter 292: Crippling the Undead King</h4>


    Lu Xuan left the helicopter right away, standing high above in the air while overlooking the entire battlefield.


    His brimming Spiritual Qi coalesced on his hand at the same time, materializing into a longbow.


    He went on to conjure an arrow to go with the bow and fired the projectile without looking.


    There were asions where he fired up to nine arrows simultaneously, with every single arrow piercing through a powerful monster or a formidable enemy fighter.


    All who were shot were nailed to the ground firmly. The battlefield was cleared before long.


    The enemy fighters were taken out by the arrows one by one. Lu Xuan went on to punch a hole through anyone heid his eyes on. They were able to do nothing to resist.


    All the surviving enemy fighters were thrown into a panic before long.


    A middle-aged Taoist priest locked his gaze on Lu Xuan up in the sky while basking in the moonlight at the moment.


    He chanted words, and a coffinunched right away from behind him, from which a jiangshi dressed in Qing Dynasty official garb emerged.


    Roar!


    The jiangshi let its ck hair billow in the wind while being lit up by the moonlight as soon as it emerged from the coffin. It made it look like some pitch-ck monster.


    The jiangshi emanated a ferocious aura throughout its entire being.


    The aura was so intense that not even the monsters enthralled by the kings of monsters dared to get near it.


    That middle-aged Taoist priest smirked and then chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed my uncle, Lu Xuan. Now, I will make sure that you won¡¯t leave this ce alive.¡±


    That jiangshi was the trump card up the Maoshan Taoist sect¡¯s sleeve. The being had once been a king among the undead, and it was sealed in the depths of the sect by the grandmaster of the sect ages ago.


    However, that king of the undead, without absorbing blood or ambient Spirit Qi since the world became devoid of spirit qi centuries ago, had regressed considerably.


    But then again, it still nheless had powers eclipsing that of Celestial Realm beings.


    The Taoist priest felt himself shaking all over just by manipting that king of undead alone. Bursts of eerie, fiendish power surged into his mind, intending to deal severe mental trauma to him.


    He knew that he would not be able to keep the king of the undead with just his level of his powers for long. That undead seemed to be ready to break his thrall if he were to control it for prolonged periods.


    Things would have taken a dire turn if that were to happen. That king of undead had yet to bepletely restored, yet it boasted powersparable to that of one at Airborne Realm just by absorbing a bit of Spirit Qi. If it were to be allowed to absorb blood, it would have been the first non-human at present to make a breakthrough into the Airborne Realm and even cause a massive undead outbreak.


    However, the Taoist priest deemed himself to be left with no other choices. That was hisst stand, and backing down was not an option.


    That king of dead growled at the sky andunched itself like an arrow from a bow, heading straight for Lu Xuan in the air right away.


    Lu Xuan sensed the iing threat immediately.


    That king of undead arrived before Lu Xuan right there and then, bringing about a forceparable to that of a shell.


    Boom!


    The two of them shed. Lu Xuan blocked the undead king¡¯s attack with one hand, and he felt almost immediately that his arm was feeling somewhat numbed.


    The undead king¡¯s physical body was unbelievably tough.


    That undead king did not get what it wanted at the first try, yet it did not yield just yet, continuing to charge at Lu Xuan right away again.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡±


    Common humans, even when fighting at the same level, would have found it difficult to take on a jiangshi.


    Worse still, that jiangshi, from what Lu Xuan was able to tell, was a being that most probably regressed from an even higher level; its physical body¡¯s toughness surpassed that ofmon Airborne Realm beings.


    The likes ofmon Airborne Realm beings would have probably torn apart right away when taking on that undead king, as it clearly was of powers beyond that ofmon Airborne Realm beings.


    Too bad for it, however, as it ran into Lu Xuan instead.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s the tougher one here then!¡± Lu Xuan shouted and clenched his fist, sting a Golden Dragon¡¯s w right at the undead king.


    Boom!


    The two terrifying beings, whose physical resilience had far eclipsed that ofmon Airborne Realm ones, shed again in midair. Even though it was just a physical sh, yet the sound of it suggested that it was two shells going head to head with each other instead. Both of them quickly made themselves known as the two most terrifying beings on the entire battlefield.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Under the moonlit sky, however, the bloody aura permeating the entire battlefield gushed into the jiangshi¡¯s body, enabling it to not only recover from its injuries but also cranking up its powers as well.


    The undead king was bing increasingly powerful as it fought.


    That being was confirmed to be well above that ofmon Airborne Realm beings, to begin with, and it was only recovering its powers at the moment. As such, it was only natural for it to have a far easier time than to make a breakthrough through sheer brute force.


    ¡°Never expected to run into a monster like you before indeed,¡± Lu Xuanmented inly as he frowned.


    He recalled what he knew back in his past life, where there seemed to have been an undead king tearing up the ce before, so much so that it had even created a kingdom of jiangshi in the northwestern region.


    That undead king was so powerful that not even the Huaxian government could do anything about it.


    Lu Xuan took a closer look at the undead king, finding it looking very, very simr to that undead king rumored in his past life.


    That undead king was eventually vanquished, but Lu Xuan was still a newbie who just began training as a cultivator back then. As such, he simply heard of that battle with the undead king and was not all that clear about what transpired.


    He thought about it for a bit and found it extremely possible for that jiangshi he was fighting to be the one that would be the undead king he heard of.


    It was said that over a million people died as that undead king rampaged. One whole city was razed and be remade into a kingdom of jiangshi.


    The undead poison was all over the ce, and that had shaken the entire world of cultivation.


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯d be doing a good thing by killing this bastard here and now then,¡± Lu Xuan said with a smirk.


    The act of killing that undead king right would have been tantamount to saving the lives of over a million people in the future.


    Lu Xuan took a look at the jiangshi¡¯s eyes again, which were initially murky. Its eyes actually gradually cleared out, making it apparent that it was shaking free of the control of that Maoshan Taoist priest.


    Once it recovered its own will, it would have been a lot difficult to deal with than when the Taoist priest was controlling it.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to get rid of you right here, right now.¡±


    Lu Xuan brandished the Dragonyer, using it as a conduit of sorts as he chanted an ancient mantra, ¡°Godly Thunder of the Nine Heavens!¡±


    An explosive rumble was heard in midair as Lu Xuan shouted out. The st of thunder hit that undead king squarely at blinding speeds.


    Roar!


    That undead king was unable to evade the attack at all and took the full brunt of it. Half of its body was torn apart by the st right away.


    Due to Lu Xuan¡¯s precise control of thunderous attacks, the same attack was made several times more powerful than its original version.


    That one attack was all it took to practically cripple that undead king.


    ¡­

 Chapter 293 - Quelling the Revolt, Begin Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 293: Quelling the Revolt, Begin Retaliation</h4>


    The undead king continued to roar at the sky, yet its body was already sted to several pieces by the thunderous attack. Purplish ck miasmic qi erupted from its body.


    The miasmic qi filled the entire sky, almost forming into a dark cloud.


    ¡°A miasmic cloud?¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned. If the miasmic cloud were to be condensed enough to form rain, it would be possible for any who touched the miasmic rain to be tainted by the poison.


    That was the main method the undead king relied on to bring about chaos back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life.


    By spreading the miasmic cloud all over the ce, many in a vast area would be tainted within a short period.


    Lu Xuan performed a seal and manifested his Spiritual Qi into mes, which he then sted at the sky, causing mes to spread all over the sky.


    It took only mere moments for the spreading miasmic cloud to be reduced to nothing.


    The undead king seized the opportunity at the moment to flee far away like a beam of light.


    ¡°You think you can run?¡± Lu Xuan snorted coldly. His Dragonyer shot away like a meteor right at the undead king.


    The sword tore through space and lodged itself firmly in the body of the undead king.


    The undead king shrieked in pain and howled in anguish, struggling to get up again. However, all of its attempts proved futile. It was only able to keep struggling on the ground.


    Despite having formidable lifeforce, the undead king remained unable to get to its feet. Its lifeforce continued to leak, and it was renderedpletely dead before long. Its body gradually was reduced to dust.


    The Dragonyer returned to Lu Xuan¡¯s hand after that.


    ¡°How could this be possible?¡± That middle-aged Taoist priest was shaking all over. He was almost frightened to death, seeing how Lu Xuan went about killing the undead king.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over.¡±


    He felt that it was probably all over for them, judging from what transpired that day.


    It was simply impossible for them to go against a being as terrifying as Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan snuffed out theirst hope right there and then, almost single-handedly.


    That undead king was their final trump card, theirst resort on that day, yet Lu Xuan killed it before it was able to do much.


    ¡°How could such a monster exist?¡±


    That middle-aged Taoist priest attempted to flee frantically but was quickly severely injured by a st of the sh of the sword raining from above. He was then arrested by Ming Yueyao and the others who cameter.


    With Lu Xuan joining the fight, the tables of that battle finally turned into the Special Task Force¡¯s favor.


    The Special Task Force had been struggling hard initially, despite being backed by the local military forces. The Celestial Realm beings found on the battlefield were almost deemed unstoppable.


    Despite being armed with special ammunition that was powerful enough to pose serious threats to said beings, but aiming itself was almost near impossible.


    The open spaces of the battlefield made it entirely possible for those Celestial Realm beings to zip about from end to end.


    The only way those Celestial Realm beings could be killed was by boxing them in some tight corners before raining down bullets on them. Doing so incurred a huge cost.


    However, that was something deemed near impossible to pull at the moment.


    Things began to turn for the better as soon as Lu Xuan joined the fight. He could conjure bow and arrows out of thin air, nailing down Celestial Realm beings with one arrow each and causing huge damage to the invaders.


    Lu Xuan did not kill them; he simply nailed them to the ground and crippled them along the way.


    Due to Lu Xuan¡¯s vastly effective killing rate, it did not take long for him to take out the Celestial Realm beings on the battlefield, and all of them were crippled.


    The Dragon was finally able to get his hands free and went on a rampage, without the many Celestial Realm beings getting in the way.


    None of the Invincible Vajra Level, Deity Level, and National Guardian level cultivators, as well as the monsters, were able to take him on. The power difference was so great that he was able to kill each with just a single chop.


    Lu Xuan stopped doing anything altogether, leaving for the Special Task Force to clear the remaining mess.


    The Dragon, who had been busy cleaning up the mess, rushed to meet Lu Xuan two hourster.


    ¡°Thank you for assistance today, Mr. Lu. We would have been in huge trouble otherwise,¡± the Dragon said as he was still reeling in shock, feeling himself breaking in a cold sweat as soon as that undead king came to mind.


    No one present would have been able to keep that monster, which was capable of flight and had surpassed the Celestial Realm, in check if it had not been for Lu Xuan. That was unless they were willing to deploy nuclear arms. That monster would have been able to go on a killing spree and flee easily afterward.


    There was simply nothing they could have done about it.


    The Celestial Realm beings were terrifying on the battlefield, and Airborne Realm beings were even more so. Thetter was so frightening that they were deemed walking killing machines.


    Killing machines that could steer the oue of a battle.


    It was unfortunate that the government forces could not deploy heavy weapons due to the fight taking ce in the capital city.


    That was that one factor that gave the invaders an edge.


    ¡°Given how severe things are today, didn¡¯t you people receive intel of any kind?¡± Lu Xuan asked, feeling rather puzzled.


    The Heavenly Pce was newly established, and it had practically no intelligencework to speak of, so it was very normal for them to not receive any prior warning. On the other hand, the Special Task Force had been around for decades, and theirwork seeped all the way into the deepest reaches of the world of cultivation. It was unusually strange that such a huge operation fell under their radar altogether.


    The Dragon wore a bitter smirk and replied, ¡°We truly got no warning whatsoever this time. Those who leaned towards the government never said anything at all. We wouldn¡¯t have been ambushed so badly otherwise. We would have been able to chase them off before the fighting in the capital city began if we had just been warned.¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze and touched his chin for a bit, saying, ¡°Seems like we¡¯ve gotten on the bad side of many people by wanting to promote widespread cultivation among the people then. The entire world of cultivation is helping that bunch of people out one way or another. There are even cultivators from the US and Europe getting involved in this.¡±


    The Dragon nodded. He had anticipated the cultivators revolting, but he had never expected the revolt to be carried out at such a scale. It made him feel as if he had made an enemy out of the entire world itself.


    One could imagine just how difficult it would be to carry out such an undertaking.


    ¡°But then again, all of this shows that they are really, really scared now.¡±


    Lu Xuan chuckled and continued, ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve hit them where it hurts most.¡±


    The Dragon nodded while still reeling in shock. There was no doubt that he knew why the reaction for the cultivators was so huge. But then again, despite knowing why they did what they did, he was still absolutely not going to let those people do as they pleased.


    That was why the Special Task Force was established in the first ce.


    ¡°We¡¯d still require your help for what is toe, Mr. Lu. Given how many forces are getting involved in this, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d be stretched too thin to take them out entirely on ourselves,¡± the Dragon said as he gritted his teeth. While the way he said it made him sound rather irresponsible, he had learned a painful lesson from what transpired. He vowed to make the cultivators suffer and let them learn just how powerful the government forces were.


    ¡°No problem. The 12 military governors under mymand would always be on standby to take those people in,¡± Lu Xuan grinned and said.


    The Dragon nodded in relief. That was the other reason why he came to see Lu Xuan. While the Special Task Force had been established for a long time, but when it came to cutting edge fighting forces, the entire Special Task Force would probably pale inparison to the Heavenly Pce, which had only been guided and trained by Lu Xuan for a mere month.


    ¡°Our first target will be the Maoshan Taoist sect. We¡¯ll head up there and start arresting people.¡± The Dragon narrowed his gaze, which had a cold glint to it. The aura about him continued to boil.


    It was time for the Huaxian government to retaliate.


    ¡­

 Chapter 294 - Shocking the World of Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 294: Shocking the World of Cultivators</h4>


    It was a restless night.


    All forces in the world of cultivation paid all of their attention to the three battlefields within the capital city.


    ¡°We lost. There¡¯s no more hope to turn things around.¡±


    Some sighed in distress deep down.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Huaxian government¡¯s turn to retaliate now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine how we still failed after amassing that much power into the operation.¡±


    ¡°The biggest variable at y is none other than Lu Xuan. He seems to be the one who turns everything around almost entirely on his own.¡±


    The respective forces got firsthand information on the state of affairs as soon as possible.


    They thought they stood a huge chance at seeding in that operation they pulled.


    The only thing they did not expect was that Lu Xuan was in it.


    He did more than just killing every single one of the cultivators who attacked the Heavenly Pce.


    He even went on to turn things around for the Special Task Force, cutting down the undead king that the Maoshan Taoist Sect that been sealing for ages.


    That undead king, who boasted powerparable to that of Airborne Realm beings, had been unable to bring its supposed might to bear in that battle.


    In the current era, havingmand of an undead king whose powers were at Airborne Realm was equivalent to having ess to nuclear weapons.


    Yet, that nuclear weapon was unable to be truly put to use before it was destroyed altogether.


    ¡°He is already at Airborne Realm. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±


    The cultivation forces all became silent when they heard the news.


    Lu Xuan had already been a Celestial Realm being about a year ago, enabling him to overwhelm all of his peers back then.


    What he had achieved at the moment practically left all of them in the dust without a doubt.


    Just how did he manage to reach the Airborne Realm at an era like this? That was a question that popped up in everyone¡¯s mind, and nobody was able toe up with an answer.


    Things would have been easy to exin if Lu Xuan was actually some ancient monster, as that simply meant that he was recovering his original supposed level of powers. However, Lu Xuan was breaking through the limits through sheer brute force.


    Having one such nigh-invincible being looming above everyone¡¯s heads was probably something that any would find puzzling.


    The fighters from cultivation forces that served the Huaxian government went to work after settling the mess in the capital city, to arrest those responsible.


    There were still many such people who fled, and it was time for a nationwide manhunt.


    The Twelve Military Governors of the Heavenly Pce made themselves known to the public under such circumstances.


    12 very formidable Celestial Realm fighters were out to hunt down the fugitives throughout the country.


    Any case that required the 12 of them to mobilize personally would involve any but the ordinary. There was no doubt that their targets were Celestial Realm beings as well.


    That time around, however, no one woulde to think that their base at the Heavenly Pce was an empty nest without the 12 of them holding down the fort.


    That ce would remain a divine mountain without a disastrous monster in it, so long as Lu Xuan remained in charge of things from there.


    At the foot of the mountain where the Maoshan Sect was, a group of people dressed forbat descended from jeeps and surrounded the sec¡¯s gates.


    The receptionist disciples put up an act of being calm and collected, looking at those people before them and asked, ¡°Who are you people? This is Maoshan Mountain. Are you people going to act like you own this ce?¡±


    The leading young man of the opposing group, who was tall and imposing, smirked and replied, ¡°I¡¯m Duan Shan, a military governor of the Heavenly Pce. I¡¯m here today at Maoshan Sect to take those who are responsible.¡±


    ¡°How insolent!¡± the receptionist disciple shouted in fury.


    ¡°This is the sacred ground of Taoists, and we are of a prestigious lineage. You think just anyone could step foot here without any care?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I care about you Maoshan Sect people? You people are involved in treasonous actions, and I¡¯ll have you people exin yourselves today.¡±


    Duan Shan smirked and continued, ¡°Move aside, or I¡¯ll be doing this the hard way. We¡¯d find out just how many heads you have if you dare to resist.¡±


    There were already military forces intervening from afar, who were busy dispersing tourists on the mountain.


    That receptionist disciple was furious upon seeing what happened.


    It was not like he knew nothing.


    What happenedst night shocked the entire Huaxia, and probably even cultivators throughout the world.


    He knew very well that there were several elders from the sect involved in it. That undead king that caused quite amotion in the capital city was the undead king that was sealed by the Maoshan Sect, after all.


    However, it was unthinkable to just let those government authorities in at the moment, or that would have spelled doom for the entire sect.


    Duan Shan extended his hand before that disciple was able to react in time. That disciple then sensed terrifying power pulling him away right there and then.


    That was a method for force activation¡ªthe Dragon Catching Skill.


    ¡°Tie him up and keep a close eye on him.¡±


    Duan Shan flung that receptionist disciple behind him. There were immediately several fighters from the Heavenly Pce catching him and tying him up. The ropes used were crafted using special alloys, making it impossible for even formidable martial artists to shake free.


    Duan Shan then brought several others from the Heavenly Pce and the military charging into the Maoshan Sect.


    The sect master of the Maoshan Sect was looking furious in the great hall of their sect.


    The Maoshan Sect had never been bullied to such extent for ages, after all.


    ¡°Sectmaster, you absolutely can¡¯t allow these people to throw their weight around like that. We of the Maoshan Sect are of a lineage of the utmost prestige. We can¡¯t just let them do whatever they please like that!¡± an elder shouted furiously.


    ¡°A mere military governor of the Heavenly Pce dares to mess with us of the Maoshan Sect. That punk has a death wish!¡± Yet another elder berated in anguish.


    None of them thought much of Duan Shan at all, despite learning from surveince that Duan Shan was definitely a Celestial Realm being, judging from how he went about things.


    But then again, a mere Celestial Realm being was not worthy of their attention.


    Even without the undead king, which had been their trump card, around, there were still quite a number of Celestial Realm beings in the ranks of Maoshan Sect. A Celestial Realm being had a death wish, barging in like that.


    The restoration of spirit qi to the world was the best thing to happen to those sects and ns of old heritages.


    Nothing else would have worked better in their favor.


    A sect or n without much history would probably be able to have one such Celestial Realm being emerge from their ranks, yet those sects and ns with a rich heritage and history would definitely have two or three such beings in their ranks.


    Even with the two elders who died in the battlefield at the Special Task Force taken into ount, there were still more than ten Celestial Realm cultivators present in the Maoshan Sect.


    They were still arge enough force to intimidate the entire world of cultivators.


    The sect master suppressed his anger, yet he crushed that armrest of his red sandalwood Taishi chair.


    He then said coldly, ¡°If they insist on carrying on with the arrest, then let them be. We sent a letter to the government the day before yesterday, telling them that those two had been emunicated from the sect. Whatever they have done had nothing to do with the Maoshan Sect.¡±


    Many recalled something like that. The sect had indeed sent a letter to the government, stripping the membership of those two before they joined the operation.


    However, everyone knew that such exmunication was but a fluke.


    No one would have believed that what the two of them had done had nothing to do with the Moashan Sect.


    But then again, all that was needed in many situations was but a way out of the deadlock.


    ¡­

 Chapter 295 - Keeping Things under Control

    <h4>Chapter 295: Keeping Things under Control</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were just too many parties involved in all that ruckus, so much so that even the Huaxian government had to be wary of things when dealing with them.


    That was hardly all the cultivators brought to bear, after all.


    In truth, despite the scale at which the assault at the capital city was carried outst night, it was but the tip of the iceberg, in terms of the level of powers the world of cultivation had ess to.


    It was basically just their way of testing the waters, as well as a way of issuing a warning.


    If everything went as nned, that would have been more than enough to make the government fully acknowledge their stance and powers in the matter, which would have then made the government slow down with the cultivation propagation effort.


    Even the cultivators siding with the government dared not take on the wrath of the cultivators as a whole, after all.


    However, nobody actually expected Lu Xuan to be able to crush such a resistancepletely, and almost single-handedly.


    The way things transpired was akin to a sun rising in the middle of the night. The force Lu Xuan brought was so overwhelming that it was felt even thousands of miles away.


    The Maoshan Sect had no intention of revolting outright against the government as well. The location of the sect was revered as a Taoist sacred ground for ages, and that was something made possible due to the reigning regimes of the past backing them.


    The current government was deemed over 1,000 times more terrifying than the past feudal regimes that came before it. It was a government thatmanded powers that were over 1,0000 times more terrifying than those of past ages.


    Despite the Maoshan Sect¡¯s formidable strength, they could have been crushed effortlessly if they were to actually lock horns outright with such a monster of an organization.


    The Maoshan Sect dared not gamble with the lifeblood of their sect despite their dissatisfaction.


    That was why the sect emunicated those two before they did what they did.


    It was all so to prevent something like what was happening at the moment, from crushing the sect.


    The precaution had been a wise move.


    But still, all from the sect nheless felt very irked at the way things turned out for them.


    The sect master suppressed his displeasure through sheer force of will and said, ¡°So long as the government had no intentions of exterminating the cultivators en masse, we won¡¯t have anything to worry about our Taoist heritage. That is the fate of those who lost.¡±


    ¡°What could the government do if I insist on killing that punk then?¡± One of the elders asked angrily.


    ¡°Killing him would be easy,¡± the sect master answered.


    ¡°But could you stop the man behind him¡ªthe man called Lu Xuan?¡±


    What the sect master just said silenced that elder immediately.


    In truth, the Heavenly Pce was hardly worth mentioning in the eyes of those from the Maoshan Sect.


    If the backing of the reigning government was taken out of the equation, the entire Heavenly Pce was incapable of taking on the full brunt of the Maoshan Sect¡¯s fighting forces.


    However, despite being furious over Duan Shan¡¯s brazen attitude at gatecrashing their territory, yet they were unable to do anything about it.


    It was all because Lu Xuan was right behind those people gatecrashing their ce.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers alone made it so that even if the entire Maoshan Sect were to take him on with all they got, all of them would have ended up killed. They had no chance ofing out on top whatsoever.


    Judging from how Lu Xuan went about his affairs for the past several years, made them realize that it was extremely likely that he would just go about annihting a whole sect and n yet again.


    The government might be wary of their heritage and the influence theymanded.


    However, Lu Xuan was concerned with none of those, and that was what made them feel most exasperated over. They were unable to take him on in a fight, and the man had no care for the influence of the sect.


    Under such circumstances, the only they could do was to keep smiling, despite being extremely pissed deep down.


    ¡°Send men and inform the Celestial Master Taoist. He is the only person, at the moment, who is capable of saving us all.¡±


    The sect master ordered his men to fetch amand token and leave the mountain through the rear.


    Duan Shan came all the way to the great hall of the sect before long. He said, ¡°Alright, people, get moving.¡±


    The entire sect was taken away by those from the Heavenly Pce, and the sect was sealed off. The news detonated like a grenade among the cultivators almost instantly.


    The Maoshan Sect is sealed off? But why?


    Did the sect do anything that got on the bad side of the authorities?


    I¡¯m just about to go up to the Maoshan Sect and train, man! And now you¡¯re telling the ce is sealed off?


    Theizens were puzzled over the news, having no idea what just happened.


    The impact of the news on the dark web had gotten even more severe.


    So, the Huaxian government is finally getting their revenge, eh?


    They really wasted no time retaliating then.


    The Maoshan Sect descended from the Shangqing School! How dare they do such a thing!?


    They were more who were terrified. There were a huge number of people involved in all that had happened, and they initially thought they would have gotten away with it, given how massive the whole thing was.


    However, given that even a prestigious, ancient renowned sect like the Maoshan Sect was taken down just like that, and their base being sealed away altogether, things would have definitely gotten worse for the other smaller sects and ns. It was utterly impossible to escape the disaster that was upon them all.


    What happened with the Maoshan Sect was indeed just the beginning of it all. Not only was the Heavenly Pce mobilized, but the Special Task Force, the Dragon Fang Special Forces, and many other government organizations that no one had even heard of had their forces mobilized en masse as well.


    Powerful sects and ns were taken down one after another.


    The Corpse-driving n of Xiangxi.


    The Tianshang Sect of the Northwest.


    The shamans of the Northeast.


    ¡­


    One renowned n and sect was taken out after another.


    There was even news every now and then of several ns and sects being too involved in the revolt, thus refusing to cooperate with the investigation and killed the fighters out to investigate.


    Those sects and ns were quickly snuffed out by the military using heavy weapons.


    That, coupled with runic bullets and shells developed by the Special Task Force, enabled those ns and sects to be easily taken out, despite their bases being protected byyers of barriers and formations.


    The military bared their ws and fangs in the operations as well, driving home the message to all cultivation forces that the military had means of putting them in their ce as well.


    The military became just as capable of exterminating them outright.


    The entire world of cultivation was thrown into mass panic.


    At the same time, terrifying manhunts were carried out throughout all of Huaxia.


    The foreign cultivators that infiltrated Huaxia one way or another began to face the Huaxian authorities¡¯ wrath.


    The Huaxian government had not been able to do much against the powerful Celestial Realm cultivators over a year ago, but at present, said government became fully capable of taking them on.


    The runic ammunition, upgraded to 2.0 version, became mass standard issued weapons. It was something terrifying enough to make even the likes of Celestial Realm beings flee.


    The new runic ammunition was so potent that not even their protective Spiritual Qi was able to defend against it.


    That had been something that the Huaxian government back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, spent years to develop. Its effects became even pronounced, given that they were brought out earlier than originally expected.


    The new runic ammunition was potent enough to cause massive casualties among the likes of Celestial Realm beings.


    One renowned overseas cultivator after another fell to the Special Task Force¡¯s might. There were even more from the likes of local military forces, SWAT teams, and some such joining the ranks of organizations like the Heavenly Pce.


    The string of operationspletely stomped down any influence the revolting cultivators built on that night. The Huaxian government demonstrated their might through said string of operations as well.


    It was a message to all, saying that the government still possessed a force powerful enough to keep things in check.


    At the same time, Lu Xuan made himself renowned among the cultivators throughout the entire world yet again, through that battle taking ce that night.


    What is strength?


    This is strength!


    What does it mean to be invincible?


    This is what it means to be invincible!


    Everyone knew very well that the man who turned the tables around when the cultivation forces struck was none other than Lu Xuan.


    He was the man who went about keeping things under control all on his own.

 Chapter 296 - Going Against a Country with the Strength of One Person

    <h4>Chapter 296: Going Against a Country with the Strength of One Person</h4>


    After a year, this name had once again be famous all over the world!


    It turned into a huge threat that dominated the world!


    That night, Lu Xuan¡¯s battle with the jiangshi king in the sky had be the basis for many people to study hisbat strength.


    These people even included many foreign forces.


    Especially those forces that were hostile towards Huaxia and cultivators, who had listed Lu Xuan as a great enemy.


    ¡°This Lu Xuan is so terrifying that his strength has exceeded our imagination. Set up a file of the highest level for him. All the news about him should be sent to me as soon as possible!¡± the president of the United States pped the table and said.


    With such a person walking around on earth, it was basically like a human-shaped nuclear bomb.


    With him being so powerful, it had greatly threatened the existence of those other powerful people in the world.


    If there were no restrictions on such people, it was possible that they would reach the White House.


    The secret database of the White House had recorded how bleak the former president of the United States was under the domination of the Covenant of Darkness.


    At that time, both the dark spellcasters and the Vampiric Empire under the Covenant of Darkness were far more powerful than now.


    However, as the amount of time they did not have any spirit qi became longer and longer, their strength had gradually declined. Even the three elders had no choice but to enter a long-term state of fake death to reduce the consumption of vitality.


    Since then, the United States had been truly free, as they constantly promoted the development of science and technology in endless battles. Due to this, they had the ability to truly counter the Covenant of Darkness.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength reminded the President of the United States that gloomy period in American history, where, if the United States government had been disobedient, the Covenant of Darkness would not have minded using external forces to teach them a lesson.


    At that time, the United States was defeated by Britain, and even Washington was seized. The White House had been burned to ck, and in the end, it was covered with white paint to be the current White House.


    This unknown dark history also had something to do with the Covenant of Darkness.


    Because of this, the President had been very wary of those who were powerful and extraordinary since he was born.


    Such orders had not just appeared in the United States, but also in Russia, Britain, France, and even in Huaxia.


    Trying to study the secret of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength showed that for many people, they were afraid of how powerful Lu Xuan was. At the same time, they also yearned for such strength.


    They were only guessing that Lu Xuan had most likely reached the Airborne Realm!


    However, they were unsure what kind of abilities a superhuman really had in the Airborne Realm.


    But just from the body of the jiangshi king who was defeated by Lu Xuan, people could already notice a lot of things.


    The ces that had been stained with jiangshi blood had be poisonous ces. It was impossible to fix these ces.


    In fact, many foreign governments had even participated in the study of the jianshi king after they exchanged some benefits with the Huaxian government through various channels.


    ording to the results of the preliminary analysis, they felt that the jianshi king was extremely terrifying. Even though it had been dead for such a long time, the cells in the jiangshi king¡¯s body were actually still alive. However, they were not as active as when the jiangshi king was still alive.


    This was very scary!


    What was even more frightening was that even if only one drop of the jiangshi blood was used, ording to the experiment, once it dropped into the water, it was enough to turn hundreds of people into jiangshi after they drank the water.


    Without Lu Xuan¡¯s intervention, the miasmic cloud released on that day alone would have turned the Special Task Force area into aplete jiangshi state.


    The most frightening thing was that, ording to scientists¡¯ estimates, although this jiangshi king was just a corpse, it was still possible for it toe back to life in the future.


    Of course,ing back to life meant the possibility of another monster being born on top of its body.


    However, when thinking about the nature of a jiangshi, wasn¡¯t it originally already a monster?


    Also, no matter how one looked at it, it was possible that the spiritual wisdom on the original corpse might return after the rebirth.


    This was very possible!


    Although one was a jiangshi and the other was a human being, in the eyes of many people, this was also the fundamental way to explore Lu Xuan¡¯s great secret.


    After continuous experiments, they finally understood what kind of monster a person at the Airborne Realm was.


    Once reaching this realm, there would be a great improvement in the physical body.


    If it were said that a person in the Celestial Realm would be killed once they were hit without having a Spiritual Qi protection on their body, then after a person had cultivated to the Airborne Realm, their body would have an earth-shattering change. They would be able to resist the bombardment of missiles without getting killed.


    Even if they were to be hit by multiple missiles, at most, they would be seriously injured.


    For existences like the jiangshi king, if they were not directly sted, their injuries would have recovered after a while.


    As these cultivators be stronger and stronger, killing them would also be more and more expensive.


    Although there were still ultimate weapons like nuclear bombs that could cause mass destruction, the meaning of the ultimate weapon of mass destruction was that it could not be casually used.


    In the cultivation world, there was nothing they could do. Governments of various countries still had weapons of mass destruction they could use once they ran out of methods. However, for the cultivation world, they had no means at all. When faced against the existence of Lu Xuan, there was nothing they could do.


    ¡°Does such an existence really exist? It¡¯s hard to believe. Even after watching the video, I still find it hard to believe!¡±


    ¡°Even hundreds of years ago, when the Spirit Qi of the world had not beenpletely wiped out, there were just a few people in the Airborne Realm. However, none of them were like Lu Xuan, who killed people in the Celestial Realm as easy as killing dogs.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the jiangshi king has reached a realm far beyond the Airborne Realm. Although the spirit qi has recovered not long ago, the degree of the physical body is far beyond the normal body in the Airborne Realm!¡±


    ¡°Invincible. How can such an invincible figure be born in this era?¡±


    ¡°Back when Dharma Zhang Sanfeng was still alive, the term invincible was probably something like this!¡±


    He had exploded in the cultivation world, especially in the Huaxian cultivation circle. For them, it was unknown whether having such a powerful existence like Lu Xuan was a good thing or a bad thing.


    ¡°If it goes on like this, will a cultivator one day be able topete with a country by themself?!¡±


    On the Dark Web, someone had posted something, which immediately caused an uproar.


    One man against a country!


    As soon as such a concept was put forward, it immediately made everyone fascinated!


    If that day were to really ur, it would be great news for cultivators.


    At that time, it would be a real Age of Mythology, and they would be the gods within it.


    Even those current big countries would not be able to do anything about them.


    Furthermore, even if a person were not able to go against a big country, it would already be a remarkable achievement topete with a small country by themself.

 Chapter 297 - Celestial Master Taoist

    <h4>Chapter 297: Celestial Master Taoist</h4>


    If it had been in the past, as soon as such words were put forward, it would probably beughed at immediately, as it would not have been possible.


    But now, with the gradual deepening of cultivation, this concept, which no one had dared to think of, seemed to have a certain degree of bing possible.


    ¡°If the cultivation bes more and more profound, I think it might be possible!¡±


    ording to many people, this was possible, not by virtue of the so-called great power, but just by the person themselves.


    The amazing strength shown by the current Lu Xuan seemed to have begun to show such signs.


    On the Dark Web, there were more and more discussions about this point, and simrly, this was something that the rulers of the big countries around the world were very worried about.


    At the same time, the storm in the Huaxian cultivation circle did not end after this. Instead, it had continued to send out aftereffects.


    As this idea was convincing more and more people, many members of various sects and ns were also being convinced. Their sect or n had wiped out those who were not convinced.


    It could be said that the entire cultivation world had entered a stage of panic.


    They were afraid that the government would expand their attacking range. Even if they did not expand it, there would still be over 30 cultivation sects and heritages involved.


    This would be a terrifying amount!


    Not to mention the foreign forces that would be involved, neither the Heavenly Pce nor the Special Task Force was free to target them for a short period.


    They could only continue to hunt down those experts who went deep into Huaxia.


    In just a few days, five foreign experts in the Celestial Realm were killed in Huaxia.


    At the same time, it had shown all the countries the strength of Huaxia. On one hand, they were suppressing many cultivators in Huaxia, and on the other hand, they could wipe out those foreign cultivators who had rebelled.


    This time around, there were at least over 20 cultivators in the Celestial Realm who had entered Huaxia, but none of them had escaped.


    They all died while being pursued by Heavenly Pce.


    Simultaneously, people from all sides who had pleaded for mercy entered the capital one after another.


    The Huaxian cultivation circle was deeply rooted in Huaxia, and it was difficult to calcte how many powerful forces it has behind it.


    It was unknown how many powerful people in Huaxia had more or less received help from the cultivation circle. At this time, whether they were willing or unwilling, they had to step forward and beg for mercy.


    At this moment, the attitude of the Huaxian central government was unfathomable. They did not say that they would investigate these people or let them go.


    Experts from various forces had sent people to central Huaxia, and a series of tense exchanges of benefits were also being carried out rapidly.


    Many of the benefits that had long been the envy of the Huaxian government had been pulled out, and the extremely powerful ns and sects within the cultivation world had to bow to the Huaxian government.


    Not only was it because the Huaxian government had some advantage over them, but also because through this series of battles, they had seen the strength of the Huaxian government. Even now, there was still a powerful strength that could easily crush them.


    At the same time, in a forest somewhere in Wuyi Mountain, Lu Xuan, who was dressed in casual clothes, strode in the precipitous jungle.


    His body was releasing a peaceful force, where even if a monster passed by him, it would not take the initiative to attack him. Instead, it would show the appearance of friendliness.


    At this time, Lu Xuan hadpletely integrated his force into nature.


    In such circumstances, those monsters that were not as intelligent as human beings had be closer to him.


    ¡°You invited me all the way here, yet you¡¯re still not going to show yourself?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    Not far away, there was a house made of bamboo. It could be seen that the house had been built not long ago. There were no traces of industry work, as it was created by human hands alone.


    ¡°Are you Lu Xuan?¡±


    Suddenly, in the bamboo house, a man around 27 or 28-years-old strode out dressed in a robe.


    The man¡¯s face was handsome, but there was a bit of arrogance in his expression.


    Lu Xuan strode to the bamboo house and said, ¡°Yes, I am Lu Xuan. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Zhang. I am Celestial Master Taoist Zhang! My name is Zhang Ao!¡± The man with the surname Zhang looked very proud.


    It was as if this surname could bring him endless glory.


    ¡°Celestial Master Taoist? The descendant of Zhang Daoling!¡±


    As soon as Lu Xuan started to think, he had figured out who this person was.


    Since the founding of Huaxia, all kinds of inheritances had been swept clean in the campaign to wipe out monsters and demons.


    The ones that remained had all kept a low profile for fear that it would be their turn to be wiped out.


    However, two families enjoyed the honor, one of which was the Kong family in Qufu in the north. The other was the Zhang family of Celestial Master Taoists in Longhu Mountain in the south.


    No one knew why these two families enjoyed the honor for so long; however, the influence of these two families in Huaxia was indisputable.


    There was no need to talk about the Kong family. Their Confucianism hadid the foundation of Chinese culture, so negating Confucianism was like negating all of the Chinese civilization.


    As for the Celestial Mast Taoists, their status among the Taoist families was almost the same as that of the Kong family¡¯s status in Confucianism.


    Unlike the various factions of Buddhism, even the most famous Shaolin Temple was only a vein of Zen Buddhism. As for the influence of the Great Snow Mountain, it was also amazing without a nominal leader.


    The position of a Celestial Master Taoist in Taoism was undoubtedly one of the best.


    No matter what the cause was, the name Zhang family of Celestial Master Taoists was indeed a resounding sign.


    ¡°Interesting. However, you¡¯re not the one who asked me toe here. You¡­ You are not qualified enough!¡± Lu Xuan put his hands on his arms and said coldly.


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, Zhang Ao¡¯s expression had suddenly changed. As a direct descendant of the Zhang family, he had never been looked down upon so much, even though he knew that Lu Xuan was very strong.


    However, his heart had still looked down on Lu Xuan.


    Compared with the Zhang family, who had a long history, Lu Xuan was just a newly emerged nouveau riche.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, don¡¯t push things too far!¡± Zhang Ao stared at Lu Xuan and said.


    ¡°Just this is considered pushing things too far?¡± Lu Xuan burst outughing.


    For pampered people like Zhang Ao, there were probably very few people who would treat them like this. As long as they became a little unhappy, they would regard it as being pushed too far.


    Of course, the main reason was that Zhang Ao could not defeat Lu Xuan. Otherwise, at this moment, he would have stepped on Lu Xuan, instead of thinking that Lu Xuan was bullying him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Not to mention you, even the Celestial Masters of your Celestial Master Taoists would not really be anything in front of me!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just push things too far! You dare to insult me, a Celestial Master Taoist!¡±


    Zhang Ao made a grabbing motion with his hand as a spiritual sword from the spatial power items appeared in his hand. He pointed it directly at Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 298 - The Power of a Sword, a Man Among Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 298: The Power of a Sword, a Man Among Immortals</h4>


    The nk of the spiritual sword was like the sound of a dragon!


    When Zhang Ao was about to use the spiritual sword to perform the skill of a Celestial Master Taoist, he saw Lu Xuan grasp it with one hand. Then, the spiritual sword directly broke free from Zhang Ao¡¯s palm and turned into a stream of light beforending into Lu Xuan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is a good sword, but it¡¯s a waste if you used it. It¡¯s be dusty!¡±


    Lu Xuan grinned.


    Zhang Ao was a bit dumbfounded. He did not expect the spiritual sword in his hand to be this easily robbed.


    He had practiced with this sword for many years. When he was very young, because of his outstanding cultivation talent, he was rewarded with this spiritual sword by his elders. It was said to have been carried by a Celestial Master Zhang in a certain generation.


    It was a big deal.


    Just because of theck of spirit qi in the world, the sword had gradually degraded. It went from a spiritual sword to an ordinary weapon.


    But even so, it was still a very good rare item.


    Later, with the revival of the world¡¯s spirit qi during thest few years, this spiritual sword had also gradually revived.


    Zhang Aho had defeated many people with this sword.


    However, he never expected that Lu Xuan would snatch his sword away so easily.


    He activated the mental imprint within the sword, but it was of no use, as he could not get it back.


    The spiritual sword did not react!


    ¡°Watch closely at how this kind of power item should be used!¡± Lu Xuan shouted loudly as the Spiritual Qi on his body was instilled into the spiritual sword.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a terrifying sword qi swept out.


    All of a sudden, the sword qi rose into the sky, reaching hundreds of meters high. It directly broke the morning fog on Wuyi Mountain.


    Under the suppression of the terrifying sword qi, Zhang Ao immediately felt a strong pressure. The spiritual sword stood vertically between the ground and the sky. It was like the most terrifying sacred mountain in the world.


    Once it copsed, he felt that the sky would fall apart.


    ¡°What a powerful sword qi. How can it be so powerful?!¡±


    It was only at this time that he finally understood why Lu Xuan had said with the spiritual sword in his hand; it was like a pearl covered with dust.


    If it were him, even if he were in the Celestial Realm, it would already be amazing if he could force the sword qi out more than ten meters far.


    But now, he knew how far their gap was.


    When he was using the sword, it had be a normal weapon.


    But when Lu Xuan used it, he could exert the sword¡¯s shocking power easily.


    It was easy to imagine how huge their gap was.


    That hundreds of meters tall sword qi descended inch by inch. Zhang Ao could almost feel the type of terrifying pressure of Mount Tai copsing in front of him.


    Zhang Ao was trembling all over, and the Spiritual Qi continued to burst out to counter the pressure, but it was of no use.


    Boom!


    Atst, all his defenses, all his self-esteem were crushed, as he knelt directly on his knees and prostrated himself on the ground.


    Life and death were no longer under his control.


    All of this felt like a long time for him, as every minute and every second felt to be as long as a century.


    As for Lu Xuan, as long as he let the sword qi down, Zhang Ao would surely die.


    Suddenly, the stream of sword qi disappeared in mid-air. It had disappeared without a trace, and immediately afterward, Zhang Ao saw a sh of sword light in front of him, as the spiritual sword was inserted on the ground.


    However, it no longer had the kind of strength like it contained earlier when Lu Xuan was holding it. It was as if it could cut down a corner of the sky.


    Instead, it transformed back into an ordinary weapon again.


    It could be seen that although it was a power item, it hadpletely different powers when used by different people.


    Zhang Ao finally understood what a gap in strength meant!


    The reason why Lu Xuan had such a great reputation was not that there were no capable people so he stood out, but because he was a true dragon that upied a valley.


    That was why he had said that Zhang Ao was not qualified to say those words. In front of such a top expert, he really was not qualified.


    What was terror? This was terror!


    ¡°You see, you are still too na?ve. You can¡¯t be too proud. Do you think that by relying on the name Celestial Master Taoist of the Zhang family, everyone will need to respect you?¡± Lu Xuan shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile. ¡°Look at you. If you meet a devil like me, who specializes in bullying second-generation ancestors, then it would be the end for you!


    ¡°Real strength does not lie in what background peoplee from, but in their own strength. If you can understand this, you might still be able to save yourself!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head and spoke as if he was educating a younger generation even though Zhang Ao was much older than him.


    However, he had lived for many years in his previous life, so naturally, he was qualified and had the mentality to say these things.


    Zhang Ao was trembling and sweating all over his body. It was as if he had walked through the gates of hell. In the end, he finally got up and put away his sword. Then, he saluted Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu. I was ignorant and had underestimated the hero of the world!¡±


    Zhang Ao finally recovered from his state of mind and had understood Lu Xuan¡¯s words. Indeed, he was not qualified.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the name Celestial Master Taoist of the Zhang master, he probably would not even have the right to speak in front of Lu Xuan.


    Although he has stepped into the Celestial Realm and was already a top expert in the world, it was of no use in front of a terrifying demon who specialized in bullying second-generation ancestors.


    ¡°It is my ancestor grandpa who made an appointment with Mister Lu today. He is a Celestial Master Zhang from the 53rd generation. Ancestor grandpa should be here soon!¡± Zhang Ao said.


    The Celestial Masters of the Zhang family were not only limited to his elders, but also his rtive elders.


    Because the Celestial Master Taoists were virtuous, they were allowed to have a family. The Zhang family was the orthodoxy that had been in charge of Celestial Master Taoists from generation to generation.


    Those who were not allowed to have a family were of the Quanzhen faction.


    ¡°He¡¯s already here!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. Since earlier, he had already felt a strong force that was lying dormant around him, even though it was well hidden.


    However, it was impossible to be hidden from Lu Xuan¡¯s senses.


    Especially when he broke out that amazing sword light earlier, he had felt that strong force locking onto him, as if warning him not to do anything without authorization.


    At that time, Lu Xuan understood that the Lord had arrived a long time ago.


    ¡°Ah, I am old Taoist Zhang Fashan. Greetings, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Suddenly, a figure passed arrived in front of Lu Xuan from a distance. It was an old Taoist who looked to be around 60 to 70-years-old.


    When the old Taoist arrived in front of Lu Xuan, he slightly inspected Lu Xuan and said, ¡°After seeing Mr. Lu today, you indeed seem like a Celestial!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the old Taoist and said, ¡°It turns out to be the Celestial Master Zhang of the 53rd generation. Greetings!¡±


    As far as Lu Xuan knew, the Celestial Master Taoist Zhang had already been passed down to the 63rd generation. This 53rd-generation-old Taoist was at least hundreds of years old, and probably already had a great reputation before Liu Bowen cut the dragon¡¯s vein.

 Chapter 299 - Plead for Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 299: Plead for Mercy</h4>


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know much about Zhang Fashan; however, it was not easy to survive for hundreds of years to this era.


    Unlike the so-called secluded sects who asserted themselves to that small world, these people lived in the current world and experienced hundreds of years of despair of the Degenerate Age.


    As long as they were still alive, their wills would be honed to be very persistent!


    Their foundation was deeply polished. The world had restricted these types of people. Otherwise, their cultivation would have recovered by leaps and bounds in a short period.


    This was the case even for Drac and the others. If they were not dead, they would have been giants on the same side today.


    Having hundreds of years, or even thousands of years of umtion, was not something people from these young generations could match. They were only killed because they had encountered a monster like Lu Xuan.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fashan looked at Lu Xuan with an emotional expression all over his face. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, no one would have believed that such a monster existed in this world.


    It was almost like witnessing the rise of Zhang Sanfeng, thest mythological figure in Huaxia.


    During the generation of Zhang Sanfeng, the Spirit Qi was already not as strong as it used to be. Compared with the early Qin period in ancient times, the Spirit Qi was basically nothing.


    During that era, Zhang Sanfeng had swept all the monsters and demons with a peerless posture, which became a Huaxian myth among the living at that time.


    When Yuan Meng was driven out of Middle Land, outsiders did not know why, but the old Taoist knew that after Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s Supreme Path had beenpleted, he went to the Middle Land to kill several living Buddhas and Shamans of the Great Snow Mountain.


    The top expert Yuan Meng was swept away, thus giving the Middle Land rebellions a chance to breathe.


    Having witnessed such a mythological era, the old Taoist knew how terrifying that kind of genius was.


    Since the early Qin period of ancient times, the spirit qi contained in the world had gone from bad to worse, and there had been several significant figures who were on par with each other among the countless cultivators.


    In the Tang dynasty, there was Lv Dongbin, the first of the eight Immortals.


    Then came Bodhidharma, who traveled to the east, creating the Zen Buddhism and influencing the past all the way through to the present.


    Thest one was Zhang Sanfeng!


    He created the WuTang Mountain, which still had a great influence in Huaxia to this day!


    The old Taoist had only heard of the first two; however, for Zhang Sanfeng, he had seen it with his own eyes!


    Unexpectedly, after Liu Bowen cut the dragon¡¯s vein, he lived a hard life for hundreds of years and was now seeing a figureparable to those three myths.


    From the Celestial Realm to the Airborne Realm, Lu Xuan frequently broke through the shackles, which could be said to be like the existence of a Celestial.


    The old Taoist knew that unlike his simple recovery, Lu Xuan had utterly broken through a new road, which was at least ten times or even dozens of times more difficult than his simple recovery.


    Just from being able to do this, it had made him look at Lu Xuan in a new light!


    ¡°I would like to ask why Celestial Master Zhang has asked me toe here this time?¡±


    After entering the bamboo house, the two sat down on a bamboo stool.


    Celestial Master Zhang sighed. He had been behind a closed door, training for many years, and did not care about the world.


    He had been cultivating for a long time and had a deep foundation. He had already broken through to the Airborne Realm when the earth had not allowed it.


    However, despite this, he had already spent more than half of his life¡¯s energy after living for hundreds of years.


    Although the present era was not the Degenerate Age and did not require the consumption of arge amount of life¡¯s energy every time he attacked, however the sense of urgency of time still remained.


    If he could not break through to a higher level before his life¡¯s energy was exhausted, then he would die. After all, he was only a normal human being and not a vampire that could live a long life. Even if there was no spirit qi, the vampires could live forever by absorbing human blood.


    There was not much time. If it were not for the years of favors that the Maoshan Sect and other sects wanted to use, resulting in himing out, otherwise, he would have eagerly found a ce to do closed-door training and ignore the affairs of the world.


    However, he felt that he had still underestimated Lu Xuan. Before today, he had thought that Lu Xuan was just an ordinary person in the Airborne Realm.


    In this era, after a person broke through to the Airborne Realm, they would not be much stronger.


    Especially for an old monster like him who had been cultivating for many years, it was even more so.


    However, when he met Lu Xuan in person, he found that he had thought too much.


    No wonder even the jiangshi king sealed by the Maoshan Sect was no match at all!


    When the Maoshan Sect had sealed the jiangshi king, the old Taoist knew very well that he was also involved in the sealing process. Many top experts had worked together to finally seal it.


    Although the current jiangshi king was not as powerful as back then, however, even he would not have been able to kill it so easily.


    Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength was more terrifying than he had shown!


    On the surface, the astonishing sword qi he released just now appeared to be bullying the second-generation ancestor like Zhang Ao. However, in reality, it was a warning to the old Taoist who was watching on the side.


    ¡°I was entrusted by others to beg Mr. Lu for mercy!¡± Zhang Fashan cupped his hands and said.


    ¡°Beg for mercy?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°Who is Celestial Master Zhang begging for?¡±


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Zhang Fashan said.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lu Xuan said, ¡°Celestial Master Zhang, you should understand what crimes theymitted. Even during the feudal dynasties, you should also know what kind of crime it is to gather crowds to raid the pce!¡±


    Zhang Fashan certainly understood that this method of gathering a crowd to raid the Central Inner Pce was tantamount to gathering a crowd to revolt.


    No dynasty would tolerate such a thing.


    ¡°We also understand that this is a rebellion, but it has nothing to do with other people. They are all innocent!¡± Zhang Fashan said.


    ¡°Innocent?¡± The corners of Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth raised as he sneered. ¡°Do you believe that?¡±


    Zhang Fashan certainly understood that the so-called innocence was just a disguise.


    There were no innocent people, but Lu Xuan intended to rip off this disguise, while the old Taoist could not let this disguise bepletely torn off.


    Otherwise, the cultivation world may face the disaster of extinction.


    ¡°But these people have been expelled from their ns. In theory, whatever they do has nothing to do with their original n!¡± Zhang Fashan said.


    ¡°Celestial Master Zhang, you also said that it¡¯s in theory. This kind of mass rebellion cannot be forgiven so easily,¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°Besides, you should go to the Central Inner Pce for this matter. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t embarrass you. What do you want from me?¡±


    Zhang Fashan said, ¡°Someone has already gone to the Central Inner Pce. I hope Mr. Lu can let them go. With their strength, they are not worth Mr. Lu¡¯s time!¡±


    With his cultivation, of course, he understood the terror of the Airborne Realm. Being targeted by someone in the Airborne Realm was tantamount tomitting suicide.

 Chapter 300 - A Celestial Master Jindan, Another Upheaval

    <h4>Chapter 300: A Celestial Master Jindan, Another Upheaval</h4>


    Such a favor was not easy to refuse, as behind it was the hope of the entire cultivation world.


    However, the other person was someone who even the old Taoist was afraid of. It was impossible to see what kind of unfathomable strength he had.


    With him alone, he was able to greatly undermine the life¡¯s energy of the cultivation world!


    The existence of this level had gone beyond the ranks of ordinary experts.


    ¡°Why should I let them go?!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°They even dare to fight against the experts of my Heavenly Pce. It seems like they are tired of living. As they made me unhappy for a day, I can naturally make them suffer for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Zhang Fashan sighed and then said, ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just a dispute caused by personal feelings. I believe Mr. Lu will not be so short-sighted. As long as Mr. Lu is willing to give way and give them a road to live¡­¡±


    Zhang Fashan paused for a bit and then continued, ¡°There is no need for Mister Lu to worry about the government. We can take care of it!


    ¡°In addition, I can also provide Mister Lu with a Celestial Master Jindan that we Celestial Master Taoists possess. I wonder if Mr. Lu has ever heard of it before,¡± Zhang Fashan said.


    ¡°Celestial Master Jindan?¡± Lu Xuan frowned. Of course, he knew what the Celestial Master Jindan was. It could be said to be a very precious alkahestry pill, which could help people cultivate the path of Taoism.


    The status of the pill in Taoism was probably simr to that of the Dahuan Pill in Shaolin.


    The pill was simr to those precious things that people would never take out unless there was a major reason to do so.


    Lu Xuan would be able to refine it. With his understanding of pills, after a little analysis, he would be able to master seventy to 80 percent of how it could be made.


    The problem was that even if he had the method in hand, he did not have any medicinal materials. In that case, everything would be in vain.


    The world had only recovered not long ago, which was okay for cultivation. However, it was impossible to grow any remarkable medicinal materials in such a short period of time.


    Unless the materials were near the Spiritual Eye. After expediting arge amount of Spirit Qi, it would be possible to take shape after a change.


    However, the amount would be too small. It could not bepared to when the earth was at its peak in the past.


    ¡°Right now, our Celestial Master Taoists only have three Celestial Master Jindans. We can give one to Mister Lu, as long as Mister Lu is willing to let this matter go and not look into it anymore!¡± Zhang Fashan said.


    Lu Xuan squinted his eyes and then said, ¡°Okay, as long as they don¡¯t mess with me again. Otherwise, I don¡¯t care what kind of inheritance they have behind them. I will kill them all!¡±


    Zhang Fashan breathed a sigh of relief. He had finally reached his goal.


    However, he looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, there is something else. I don¡¯t know whether to say it or not!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Zhang Fashan and said, ¡°Go ahead, Celestial Master Zhang!¡±


    Zhang Fashan paused and then said, ¡°I know that Mr. Lu¡¯s cultivation can be called shocking, and it is difficult to meet rivals in the present world. In Mr. Lu¡¯s eyes, these sects are probably no different from worthless people!


    ¡°However, Mr. Lu, these sects are not without followers. One day, the secluded sects will return. I¡¯m afraid Mr. Lu will be in big trouble!¡± Zhang Fashan said up to here, as his expression had changed a little. ¡°I know that Mr. Lu may not care; however, I don¡¯t want to see a genius like Mr. Lu fall here. I hope Mr. Lu doesn¡¯t mind that I talked too much today.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Zhang Fashan. He had never expected that Zhang Fashan would bring up this point.


    Of course, he understood what Zhang Fashan meant. These sects were nothing to him right now. Even if they were to gather together, he had the confidence to defeat them in one fell swoop.


    The so-called number of people had no meaning at all in front of Lu Xuan.


    However, these were just sects left in the outside world by each of the secluded sects before they went into seclusion when Liu Bowen had cut the dragon¡¯s vein back then.


    They still had their followers and backers.


    It was just like the Soul-snatcher Sect that had been uprooted by Lu Xuan. It had, in fact, more powerful sections that were hidden.


    What Zhang Fashan meant was that as Lu Xuan had unscrupulously ughtered people now, in the future, he would be punished for it.


    From Zhang Fashan¡¯s perspective, it was, of course, a friendly reminder.


    Zhang Fashan had believed that he knew better than others about the things that urred secretly. Back then, he did not choose to return to the small world. Instead, he stayed among the Celestial Master Taoists to preserve the inheritance of the Celestial Master Taoist.


    At that time, he did not know how long the Degenerate Age wouldst. There was a good chance that he would not have been able to survive until the Spirit Qi revived again.


    Unexpectedly, he was still alive now, and there was the possibility of another breakthrough to prolong his life in the future. It could be said that he had great luck.


    The ancestor of WuTang Mountain had also stayed with the same thoughts.


    Later, after the Japanese invasions of Korea, he fought with Drac and soon became seriously injured.


    He vaguely remembered those brothers and Martial Nephews. With their talents, they would have been able to cultivate for hundreds of years to an unimaginable realm.


    Once these people returned, there was no doubt that it would be a disaster for Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan thought for a moment and understood Zhang Fashan¡¯s worry. However, he didn¡¯t take it to heart and said, ¡°Thank you, Celestial Master Zhang. I understand what you said, but there are some things that must be taken care of by someone. Plus, not to mention those worthless people they left in the world, even when they personallye out one day, they will still be worthless.¡±


    Lu Xuan was not too afraid. He knew why those people had not descended on earth. It was not because they didn¡¯t have the ability to do so; they just didn¡¯t want to.


    When they could return on arge scale, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength would also have an earth-shaking change, so he was not afraid of these people.


    ¡°Sorry for being meddlesome. It seems Mister Lu already knows about this!¡± Zhang Fashan said.


    Afterward, Zhang Fashan pulled out a purple and gold gourd from the spatial power item in his arms.


    Then, he handed the purple and gold gourd to Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, there is a Celestial Master Jindan in this purple and gold gourd. I hope Mister Lu can use it well. This old Taoist will take my leave!¡±


    Zhang Fashan did not mention anything about getting Lu Xuan to fulfill his promise. Zhang Fashan believed that with the level of strength Lu Xuan had, it was impossible for him to go back on his promise just for a Celestial Master Jindan.


    Lu Xuan took the purple and gold gourd, and then immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a man of my word. As long as they don¡¯te looking for death, I will forget such a thing has happened!¡±


    Zhang Fashan left quickly with Zhang Ao in a natural and unrestrained manner, without any sloppiness.


    After this incident, and after being bullied by Lu Xuan, a big devil who specialized in bullying the second-generation ancestors, Zhang Ao had obviously matured a lot. He bowed to Lu Xuan before leaving.


    While Lu Xuan was with Zhang Fashan, another upheaval had urred in the cultivation world!

 Chapter 301 - Arrival of a Powerful Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 301: Arrival of a Powerful Enemy</h4>


    In a mysterious base of the Taichu Group.


    If there were to be any outsiders present, they would have been able to tell in the shortest amount of time that there were over 100 people present in the ce.


    Every one of them was some top-notch figure who was of high status in the Taichu Group, and they were definitely far above those outsiders.


    They were the true core members of thepany, and every one of them emanated an extremely forceful aura about them.


    Every single one of them was a formidable martial artist.


    The weakest among them were at least cultivators at the National Guardian level. They were a good number of Deity Level and Invincible Vajra Level beings among them as well.


    The ones who stood at the very front among all of them were all the people in charge of the entire Taichu Group.


    Every single true leader of the ns emanated extremely powerful aura, overwhelming the ce.


    All of them were in the Celestial Realm.


    One could say that despite their corporate image, the power that the Taichu Group packed was almost every bitparable to goliaths of the likes of the Maoshan Sect, which was backed by ancient heritages.


    All those people in charge held the key to and were the core of the lifeline of the entire Taichu Group.


    However, all of those people were looking at an altar not far away with very tense expressions.


    Lin Miaoyi, who was dressed in white and looked like some fairy that did not belong among mortals, was among the crowd.


    She, at the moment, had no one else around her. However, the gaze of many of those of the younger generation fell upon her.


    As her cultivation progressed, her aura became increasingly exceptional. Her facial features had always been meticulously chiseled ones, and thus she looked even more like some demigod at the moment.


    But then again, she paid no heed to the gaze that the crowd piled on her. She kept her eyes on the altar.


    A woman was kneeling right below the altar at that moment. There was a token gilded in gold hovering above the altar.


    ¡°Luo Ying, a member of the younger generation of the Luo n, hereby breaks out the token, requesting for someone among the ns to take revenge for my fallen nsmen.¡±


    A rather ferocious expression was seen on the beautiful face of that woman.


    That woman was none other than Luo Ying.


    She was thest surviving member of the entire formerly glorious Luo n. All the wealth that the now-dead n amassed had been picked clean by all the other ns.


    One could even say that all members of the other ns present had the blood of those of the Luo n on their hands.


    Lu Xuan had annihted the Luo n single-handedly, and those people from the other ns were the ones toy the final nail on the coffin, killing every single other remnant and getting rid of any possibility of the now-dead n ever rising again.


    She was only able to escape that fate that fell onto the other members of her n because she was a woman.


    To put it precisely, she was spared and lived to that day, because there was hardly anyone who considered her to be a threat.


    However, all of that ended as she broke out that token of hers.


    She knew that all those other amicable, friendly-looking uncles right behind her, at the moment, wanted to see her torn to pieces more than anything.


    That was because she was about to summon the true backing to the Taichu Group¡ªthe Taichu Path.


    All she relied on to do so was the token that she had just broken out. It was an artifact that every n possessed, but no one had ever thought of using it before.


    Every n had only one, and one representative could only present it. Furthermore, it was a one-time-use thing.


    Based on the degree at which Spirit Qi was restored to the world before, they could have only been a National Guardian or a Deity at most, making their way through to Earth via the passage.


    However, someone of that level would not have been of much use, as a massive barrage of bullets could easily put them down.


    That was why nobody in the crowd ever thought of using the token. At the very least, nobody truly needed to use it until the present day.


    Furthermore, none of the ns wanted some reigning figure looming over their heads as well. Even though all of that was inevitable and only a matter of time, they nheless wanted to dy such a day froming as much as they were able to just so that they could be more powerful.


    The Taichu Path had been isting themselves from the world for so long that all those considered chess piecesid in ce all those years ago began to waver in their loyalty.


    Those people present came all the way after receiving the news.


    As the token was activated on the altar, it slowly began to burn.


    The air was shaken for quite a bit before a screen of light was conjured right there and then.


    A young man of a slender build, dressed in avish azure robe and very handsome, was seen sitting cross-legged on a cushion in the screen of light.


    ¡°Young master!¡± Luo Ying was both surprised and ted to see that young man.


    She remembered that young man. She saw him once when she was still young with her elders, knowing that man to be their most powerful backer in the Taichu Path of the current generation.


    She had no idea of just how high the status of someone like that would be; she only knew that her elders told him that the man was the Sacred Son of Taichu Path, Yan Han.


    Despite being separated by a screen, the upper echelon members of the Taichu Group were still able to sense that faint pressure emanating from within.


    That was not some tangible pressure but one resulting from mental overpowering by a superior cultivator.


    Such mental pressure was capable of transcending time and space.


    ¡°So it was you who called for my attention?¡± Yan Han asked. His voice thick and supple, yet somewhat cold.


    ¡°It is me indeed, young master,¡± Luo Ying borated her predicament, which, no doubt, included the matter of the Luo n¡¯s assets being picked clean by all the other ns.


    The ones in charge of the other ns of the Taichu Group, who were not all that far away behind her, naturally sported glum expressions.


    They all regretted not cutting down everyst one of the members of that now-dead n, as that would have made sure no one else knew about that.


    ¡°Lu Xuan?¡± Yan Han frowned, and his eyes had an eerie glint to them.


    He did not care about the Luo n¡¯s assets being picked clean by the others. All of that wealth was there for the picking anyway, and all of those people in charge served him anyway.


    He deemed all of them to be his lowly servants, and he paid no heed to winners of such dog-eat-dog contests.


    Yan Han extended his hand, cing it on that screen right before him. mes burst out of his hand at the very second he touched the screen.


    The mes were conjured out of nowhere, and they were not true mes, but mes conjured by thews governing the world at present.


    Yan Han was able to faintly see theyers of chains shackling the world at the moment.


    ¡°You really did it, Liu Bowen.¡±


    Yan Han recalled that it was none other than Liu Bowen, who caused him and his peers to be locked in such prison worlds where they were not allowed to emerge. The man who changed the history of cultivation for the entire.


    All of them still had to suffer the shackling that Liu Bowenid in ce, even in the present day.


    Yan Han activated his Spiritual Qi quickly to put out the mes, but at the same time, he gave up any thoughts of emerging to Earth. The world had yet to allow cultivators of his level to enter.


    ¡°No matter. I shall send someone to Earth, and you best prepared to receive the envoy,¡± Yan Han paused and continued.


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    The persons-in-charge all lowered their heads. They had the gall to decimate the dying Luo n back, but they certainly did not have the guts to turn their backs on that esteemed figure.


    That man probably was still unable to do anything to them at the moment, but given the state of affairs at the moment, it was only a matter of time before he finally advent, and they would all face their possible doom by then.


    The screen of light disappeared before long.


    However, it did not take long for that token gilded in gold to dissipate into bits of light on the altar.


    A shriveled crone holding a snakehead staff then emerged from the light.

 Chapter 302 - Enemy Assault

    <h4>Chapter 302: Enemy Assault</h4>


    That crone was enveloped with some mes around her when she came. Those were mes that were conjured by thews, something used against intruders automatically.


    Ayer of golden light shattered, its pieces dropping all over the ground around the crone.


    The thing that was shattered was the defensive power item that she used when traversing space. The cost was heavy, even though her powers allowed her to make such a trip.


    That crone walked down the altar and took a look at Luo Ying, who was kneeling below and said, ¡°So it is you who made that request to the young master, then?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Luo Ying replied immediately.


    ¡°I watched your n¡¯s great ancestor grow up.¡± The crone took a look at Luo Ying and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would be killed by Lu Xuan. I came on orders of the young master, and I shall take Lu Xuan¡¯s life today.¡±


    The crone turned her gaze at the persons in charge of the other member ns of the Taichu Group. All of them averted their gaze, not daring to look in her direction.


    It was especially so given that the crone had personal rtions with the Luo n. Although all of the others had their own backers in the Taichu Path, they were reluctant to sh with her.


    ¡°Come with me and y Lu Xuan,¡± the crone held her snakehead staff and said as she slowly walked.


    She then halted her steps all of a sudden, walking up to Lin Miaoyi. ¡°Not bad. The young mastercks someone to serve him by his side. The honor shall be yours when he finally advent to the world, and you will be rewarded then.¡±


    Lin Miaoyi wore a rather baffled expression, never anticipating any of that to happen.


    The crone did not wait for her to answer. The way she saw it, Lin Miaoyi would not have the gall to refuse anyway.


    She then took Luo Ying with her and left the base.


    In the Heavenly Pce base in the capital city.


    The base was brightly lit throughout at that moment.


    That ce had already be the core from which the ones from the Heavenly Pce operate, especially when the world of cultivation was in chaos. The fighters of the Heavenly Pce ventured outside to arrest those deemedmitting treason, and they became very renowned for those operations.


    Many came begging to be spared. There were just too many involved in the incident, and no one actually knew just how many were involved.


    The entire world of cultivation might actually suffer severely for what had happened.


    A group of young people in their teens and early twenties were gathered at a training ground somewhere in the Heavenly Pce. All of them wore uniforms of the Heavenly Pce.


    They were young elites that were gathered from all ces, but despite their prowess, they paled inparison to the likes of Duan Shan.


    However, they had the edge in that all of them possessed exceptional talents. They practically consisted of seed candidates and elite geniuses from all manner of cultivation forces.


    None would have been willing to send such exceptional geniuses to the Heavenly Pce initially. Still, their parent forces were all very willing to send them there just so that they could receive Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance.


    Those prideful geniuses had originally been people who would not have bowed down to anyone, but all of them changed when they received Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance.


    All the issues that had been troubling them for years were easily solved with Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance. It had been so easy that it hardly took Lu Xuan more than a few sentences to do so with each of them.


    ¡°The Heavenly Pce have finally be famous, eh?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. Now I wonder who else would dare to underestimate the Heavenly Pce after all that happened.¡±


    ¡°I originally thought the Heavenly Pce to just be more of the same. But from the looks of things, among all such government organizations in the country, the Heavenly Pce might actually be the most powerful.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Duan Shan and the others were but Invincible Vajras. All of them made a breakthrough into the Celestial Realm after only being trained by the Pce Lord for a month!¡±


    Some raved away with excitement, and the others came to wear envious expressions on their faces.


    While Duan Shan had been more powerful than they were, to begin with, they all thought that they would be able to catch up in the future.


    However, none anticipated him to make a breakthrough into the Celestial Realm after receiving guidance from Lu Xuan for only a month, which meant that Duan Shanpletely left them all in the dust.


    All of them were considered to be the same generation as Duan Shan, yet at the moment, he seemed to havepletely be their elders instead.


    ¡°The Pce Lord said that anyone who could make it to Invincible Vajra level would receive his personal guidance, and bing a Celestial Realm being wouldn¡¯t be a problem in the future!¡± someone added.


    All of them recalled Lu Xuan¡¯s promise and felt energized all over, feeling that they had a great future ahead of them.


    ¡°By the way, what is the Pce Lord¡¯s level currently? What do you all think?¡± someone asked after taking a look around.


    ¡°I heard that it is a realm above the Celestial Realm. I remember it being called the Airborne Realm.¡±


    ¡°This is just surreal. Not only was he able to make a breakthrough past the Celestial Realm, but he can do so with the limits of the world being in ce. He really is like a walking god.¡±


    All those young people were practically idolizing and even worshipping Lu Xuan at that point, looking as if they were looking up to a god.


    Given that they were only at National Guardian and Deity level at the moment, Lu Xuan was indeed hardly different from a god to them.


    Ling 6Fei, who was dressed forbat, stood among those people and heard all of that chatter. His brother, Ling Yu, stood by her side.


    After Lu Xuan rescued her from the clutches of the Guimen Sect previously, she left her original sect and chose to join the Heavenly Pce.


    There was aplete heritage that Lu Xuan prepared specifically for them in the Heavenly Pce, and she progressed at a frightening rate after receiving Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance.


    As such, she saw fit to just bring her little brother along as well.


    Both she and her brother were of decent talent. Ling Yu was personally taught by Lu Xuan before, and he was found to be of frightening talents.


    As such, they were quickly assigned to that group not long after joining the Heavenly Pce.


    Each one of the members in that group was an elite and a genius. All of them would be achieving great things in the future.


    Ling Yu¡¯s gaze became fiery after hearing all that chatter.


    He had a frail constitution from a young age, and it was due to Lu Xuan that he had been able to rise above his sickly status. In his perspective, Lu Xuan was nothing short of his savior god.


    At that moment, a terrifying pressure spread all over the ce suddenly. Everyone was on high alert in the dark of night immediately.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Everyone reacted to it right away, sensing that overwhelming pressure looming all over them from somewhere else.


    ¡°Some pressure, indeed.¡±


    The geniuses looked at each other, and all of a sudden, they saw a crone hovering in midair holding a snakehead staff. Countless floodlights illuminated her. There was also a young woman right behind the crone.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you intruding upon the Heavenly Pce? Don¡¯t you know that trespassing into a military base is a grave offense?¡± someone was heard shouting from the base.


    ¡°It¡¯s Military Governor Duan!¡± someone eximed excitedly.


    The one who shouted was none other than Duan Shan, one of the 12 military governors.


    Everyone felt at ease with him taking charge of the Heavenly Pce base at the moment.


    The crone slowly asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re Lu Xuan?¡±


    Duan Shan shook his head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not the Pce Lord. I¡¯m Duan Shan, one of the 12 military governors serving the Heavenly Pce. May I ask why you are here, senior?¡±


    Duan Shan, dressed in military regalia, looked at the crone before him. He felt a tremendous gust of pressure, which was of an intensity he had never sensed before.


    It felt just like how it had been when he was standing in front of Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 303 - Utterly Terrifying Powers of One at the Airborne Realm

    <h4>Chapter 303: Utterly Terrifying Powers of One at the Airborne Realm</h4>


    The level shown was far above that of one at the Celestial Realm.


    His level of cultivation was such that he was far from being a weakling among those at the Celestial Realm, and there was hardly anybody from the Celestial Realm capable of putting so much pressure on him.


    Only someone above the Celestial Realm, such as someone at the legendary Airborne Realm, could have done so.


    Before that day, he only saw one at Airborne Realm¡ªLu Xuan. He did specte that there were perhaps of Airborne Realm beings out there.


    However, he never saw any others before that.


    Yet, at that moment, there was one right before his eyes. Someone capable of flying in the sky¡ªone of the trademark abilities of on in Airborne Realm.


    The muscles all over his body tensed up. His powers were locked and loaded, ready to be unleashed.


    He felt himself taking on some terrifying beast.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not one, what are you doing yapping about all that!¡± The crone said coldly, ¡°Tell him toe out and meet his doom!¡±


    Duan Shan wore a serious experience and finally realized that the crone before him had anything but goodwill.


    She definitely came specifically for Lu Xuan.


    He felt the woman behind that crone to be a very familiar face as well, and he suddenly remembered who that woman really was. Isn¡¯t that the damned remnant of the Luo n we were hunting, Luo Ying? he thought.


    Lu Xuan himself did not bother with that woman. Divine dragons in the sky had no business being petty with ants on the ground, after all.


    But then again, Lu Xuan¡¯s subordinates did not share such generous sentiments.


    Be it Yang Chengsi or Zhang Hongyang, both definitely held a grudge.


    Yang Chengsi had sent men out searching for Luo Ying¡¯s whereabouts in secret when he was still the boss of the Coalition of the Woods in Min Province.


    He just failed to get a hold of her, that was all.


    After Lu Xuan established the Heavenly Pce, both Yang Chengsi and Zhang Hongyang became two of the 12 military governors. The two of them were of a higher status than the others.


    Everyone knew that everyone else among the 12 was assigned from other ces, and every single one of the 12 was someone of fearsome background.


    Lu Xuan was a genius like no other, and he had great ambitions, so he did not care about any of that. For anybody who managed to aplish orders he gave, he would dly pile rewards upon them. That was just how generous he was.


    However, the others thought otherwise. It was also apparent that there were factions among the 12, divided ording to their original statuses and backgrounds.


    Yang Chengsi and Zhang Hongyang, due to where they came from, naturally became the two military governors of the highest status, as they were Lu Xuan¡¯s men in the truest sense.


    All the others were people strategically recruited by Lu Xuan, and those two were the only servants that Lu Xuan truly trusted.


    As such, both of them naturally followed every order from Lu Xuan to the letter. They went about scouring any piece of intelligence regarding Luo Ying¡¯s whereabouts on the very first day the Heavenly Pce was established.


    Duan Shan learned of that as well but hardly paid any heed to it. He did not understand why the two of them would be so strung up over a weakling of a woman.


    He finally realized that both of them had been doing the right thing. The proof was right before him. Thepse in judgment caused Luo Ying to bring someone of extremely fearsome powers.


    Not tying up loose ends was a surefire way of attracting future troubles.


    ¡°The Pce Lord is unavable now. If you insist on seeing him, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be disappointed,¡± Duan Shan replied.


    ¡°I hear that this is Lu Xuan¡¯sir, and you all are his people in the inner circle. In that case, I¡¯ll just have to kill all you, and that should draw him out,¡± the crone held the snakehead staff in her hand as shemented coldly.


    What she said caused everyone in the base to shudder; it felt as if they had just fallen into an icy cave.


    It was especially so with the representatives of other forces; they looked even glummer.


    Unfortunately, all of them were in the base at the moment, which meant that they were all within the range of attack from the crone.


    None of them would have been so rmed if the intruder were to only be someone of the Celestial Realm.


    A Celestial Realm being who dared to intrude the Heavenly Pce base would essentially be asking to get killed.


    However, that crone was of the legendary Airborne Realm.


    The concept of Airborne Realm had once been something far away in their minds; however, as Lu Xuan went about showcasing his overwhelmingbat capacity, the concept became increasingly real.


    There was only one thought that everyone shared at that moment¡ªrun.


    While it seemed as if a long time passed, it was all but a single moment. The crone attacked right there and then.


    She swung that snakehead staff of hers, and a beam of brilliant light shed in midair. The beam transformed into a huge snake immediately,unching itself in Duan Shan¡¯s direction shortly afterward.


    While it looked to just be a beam of light conjured by Spiritual Qi, the power it packed was more terrifying thanmon high-grade cold weapons.


    Duan Shan did not hesitate. He roared, growing his height to over two meters, bing a tiny giant.


    His powers became noticeably more powerful after activating his lineage of the giants whenpared to his status just a month ago.


    Boom!


    Duan Shan threw a punch right away, filling the sky with the force of his punch, shing hard with that huge snake.


    Boom!


    Duan Shan was already clearly at a disadvantage after the sh. He was sent flying without being able tost for even a second, crashing hard to the ground like a kite with its string snapped.


    Pfftt!


    Duan Shan rolled around on the ground and spewed blood. He was seriously injured. He felt that several ribs of his were broken.


    He felt himself getting increasingly dazed.


    So, this is how terrifying beings at Airborne Realm is then?


    Duan Shan recalled the time Lu Xuan sparred with all of them, and he deduced that his master had probably hardly used one percent of histent powers, so much so that the sparring was simply considered to be a game on Lu Xuan¡¯s part.


    The power difference between the Celestial Realm and the Airborne Realm was that between heaven and earth. Just any single move from someone at the Airborne Realm was more than enough to incapacitate someone at the Celestial Realm. Worse still, what happened right there resulted from Duan Shan activating his special abilities, which strengthened his constitution. It gave his body toughness that was far beyond that of the usual Celestial Realm beings.


    He would have probably ended up killed right there and then otherwise.


    All of the representatives from the other cultivation forces were frightened to the core from what they saw.


    Duan Shan was incapacitated with one move.


    He, at the moment, was no longer some nameless punk that he had been a month ago. All 12 military governors of the Heavenly Pce had be far more powerful than they had ever been before.


    The growth was so frightening that all of them became widely known figures.


    It was especially so in the case of Duan Shan, who had even defeated several Celestial Realm beings who resisted arrest, enabling him toe to serious fame. While he had not been making the breakthrough for long, he nheless became known to be among the strongest of those at Celestial Realm.


    All of that served only to show just how terrifying that crone was.


    Many gasped when they realized that.


    Duan Shan lost allbat capacity right there and then, from just taking one single move.


    Pfftt!


    He spewed blood yet again, holding in the intense pain inside, and shouted, ¡°Activate the barrier and notify the military.¡±


    The crone muttered, ¡°huh,¡± under her breath. While she never used anywhere near her full powers with that attack, she was still confused about how a mere Celestial Realm being managed to survive her attack.


    An impossibly huge barrier was erected right above the Heavenly Pce at that moment, enveloping the entire ce.


    The crone reacted with lightning speed, bringing her snakehead staff down hard yet again.


    However, that snakehead staff, which seemed to gave her every advantage she needed, did not manage to break that barrier. The barrier rippled from the attack, yet it managed to stay intact.

 Chapter 304 - Shaken

    <h4>Chapter 304: Shaken</h4>


    It took only a single hit from the snakehead staff to almost bring the roof of a building down.


    Yet, the strike did not manage to break the barrier above the base.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the barrier?¡± The crone looked into the vaguely visible barrier in the dark of night. There was a tinge of unease seen in her eyes.


    The standard of that barrier far exceeded what she anticipated. It was so sturdy that even an Airborne Realm being like her would have difficulty breaking it.


    It was not to say that she was unable to break the barrier; it was just that she needed a lot of time to do so.


    Unfortunately, time was what shecked most at the moment as well. Not only was she unable to get Lu Xuan to show up, but she was unable to even break through the Heavenly Pce in time.


    That barrier was naturally something erected by Lu Xuan himself. He finally decided what happenedst, to set up the barrier throughout the Heavenly Pce base.


    He could erect something even more powerful, so powerful that the crone would not have been able to break through it at all.


    However, the cost of doing so was simply too great.


    Many materials required for setting up such a barrier were not things that could be found on the very easily. This problem saw the restoration of Spirit Qi in full force not too long ago.


    Furthermore, setting up even just as it was at the moment, took a lot of resources from the Special Task Force¡¯s vault. That barrier was already the best that could be erected on the at the moment.


    The crone looked very grim upon not bringing down the barrier of that base in a single strike.


    Several beams of frightening energy tore through the air, heading straight for the crone from afar.


    ¡°What is that?¡± The crone sensed an intense threat from those iing beams.


    The crone fired several terrifying beams of her own almost instinctively, shing with those iing beams and bringing about explosions in the air. Those beams were missiles fired from a military base not far away.


    That crone felt her arm shaking for a tiny bit. The shockwave caused by the explosion made her clothes billow in the wind.


    Luo Ying, who was right behind her, felt as if she was about to drop from the sky.


    She was rather puzzled as to what managed to bring that much force to bear.


    Those things did not look like power items to the crone, as power items usually conjured bursts of energy attacks when they worked. Yet, those ¡°power items¡± that worked using by physical attacks were things that she had never seen before.


    She was able to imagine that if she were to let her guard down and one of those things hit her, she would have been severely injured despite her formidable resilience.


    She was able to tell that those things packed a force equal to that of power items self-destructing; however, she could not fathom howe anyone could afford to throw that many power items around, just letting them self-destruct just like that. She wondered just how wealthy the crazy one doing it had to be, as this took a lot of money and resources.


    However, countless flickers of those things were seening at her from above before she could continue figuring things out.


    Those things were almost at her face before long.


    Rocket-propelled grenades were seen being fired at the crone from all sides from afar.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± That crone almost felt utter destruction loomed above her in an instant. It was entirely possible for even an Airborne Realm being to die being bombarded by so many weapons like that.


    Booooommm!


    Explosion after explosion erupted all over the ce. The rumble alone was so loud that it almost felt adequate enough to bring the roof down, and the lights were bright enough to light the ce like it was daytime.


    Everyone from the base knew that it was probably the work of the military base nearby.


    While Airborne Realm fighters were indeed terrifying, there was only so much they could do when facing off against the military.


    Saturated bombardment from modern military forces was not something contemporary cultivators could take down, after all.


    Everyone was able to see just how bad the crone looked as she stayed airborne. She was wobbling in the air, feeling like she would fall from the sky if she was not holding herself up.


    A shield was seen hovering right before her. That bronze shield looked dull and broken. The shield lost all its sheen after having taken on the barrages of explosions from the explosive projectiles.


    While the crone managed to keep herself in one piece, the act depleted most of her Spiritual Qi reserves.


    The crone could not fathom just how military weapons could be so powerful within just hundreds of years.


    In the past, such drastic changes with things would not have been possible even after one whole millennium passed, let alone several hundred years.


    She was aghast to find that the military of mortal governments coulde up with such weapons in the centuries she spent outside of Earth.


    If it had not been for the defensive power item that she carried with her, she would have probably died on the spot.


    That was a result of her never knowing just how terrifying modern weapons could be. If it had been the other cultivators on Earth, none of them would have even entertained the idea of taking on such carpet-bombing attempts. All of them would have thought of ways to flee before the attacks came.


    The crone finally realized that the operation did not seem as easy as she thought it would have been.


    In the few moments she took to catch her breath, yet another round of bombardment came from afar, heading straight for the crone from all directions.


    She finally learned her lesson that time. She dared not to stay around. She took Luo Ying running right away, disappearing from the sky like a beam of light.


    Those from the Heavenly Pce base were only relieved by then.


    ¡°Seems like we¡¯re finally safe now.¡±


    Some let out a long sigh of relief.


    Even the likes of Airborne Realm fighters were still wary of modern weapons, after all.


    ¡°Damn, so that is someone at Airborne Realm, then? She managed to survive that many missiles being fired at her!?¡± Someone finally caught up with what just happened moments ago. While that crone had indeed fled, the level of power she demonstrated left them all very frightened.


    If they had been the ones fighting her, they would have probably been severely injured or even killed, even if they were at the Celestial Realm.


    Barrages of bullets from all directions were more than able to kill a Celestial Realm being who happened to be a sitting duck, after all.


    But then again, no cultivators on the at the moment would be so obstinate and reckless.


    That fact alone made it clear of just how formidable Airborne Realm beings were. They indeed looked more like celestial beings instead, whenpared tomon Celestial Realm cultivators.


    If it had been ancient, feudal times instead of modern times, no one would have been able to move someone like that.


    Government authorities of ancient times would have probably been begging on their knees upon seeing those cultivators at work. There were simply no ways of fighting such beings, after all.


    Doctors came to tend to Duan Shan before long.


    Duan Shan remained on the stretcher as she said, ¡°Inform the Pce Lord at once. We¡¯re in big trouble now.¡±


    While they managed to repel that terrifying crone by borrowing the military forces¡¯ might, but no one could easily guard against such terrifying beings for prolonged periods, after all.


    They would all die by the crone¡¯s hands sooner orter unless they could take her out first.


    She had only been caught off guard and got bombarded where she stood because she had no idea what she was dealing with, causing her Spiritual Qi to be almostpletely depleted.


    It was absurd to just assume that so she was still going to be that careless next time, and by then, not even the military would have been able to stop her.


    They had no way of taking on such an inhuman being capable of flying around like that.


    Lu Xuan was entirely on his own next.


    That battle was quickly known throughout the world before long. Everyone knew that the Heavenly Pce personnel truly met their match, and it was really a formidable adversary in all sense of the word.


    The thought of an Airborne Realm being showing up alone was enough to make many shudder in fear.

 Chapter 305 - Thousands Arriving at the Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 305: Thousands Arriving at the Heavenly Pce</h4>


    They all knew that the next time the crone showed up, taking her out would no longer be so easy. In truth, unless a massive military force was mobilized, there was no way the military could win against a cultivator of Airborne Realm powers.


    Everyone would most probably end up killed.


    Only a sizeable military force would deploy heavy weapons like rocket-propelled grenades and missileunchers, as conventional small arms would not be able to do anything against someone at the Airborne Realm.


    Even if heavy weapons were deployed, there were still little conventional fighting forces could do, so long as said Airborne Realm fighter was willing to evade attacks. By then, the only way for such a force to take such beings out would be to deploy the likes of nuclear weapons¡ªweapons that could do massive damage to a huge area in an instant.


    There was no other way to hurt an Airborne Realm being who was all ready to evade attacks otherwise.


    The best way to take out an Airborne Realm being was simply to employ another Airborne Realm being to do the job. No other way would work better.


    That news of that battle spread among the cultivators like wildfire. Everyone came to know that other than Lu Xuan, there was yet another Airborne Realm being who had appeared before everyone.


    The identity of that crone quickly came to light as well.


    She had something to do with that Luo n that Lu Xuan had snuffed out all those years ago.


    Luo Ying, the only survivor of the now-dead n, employed one such top-notch fighter from that other heavenly ce just to exact her revenge.


    Many came to be able to vaguely see that there seemed to be another otherworldly force getting involved; it was a monstrous force that revealed a small fraction of itself.


    They were a sect or n isted from the world.


    That crone was just a fighter that Luo Ying managed to employ from one such isted sect or n, yet the powers the crone disyed frightened many nheless.


    Lu Xuan heard about the matter when he returned to the Heavenly Pce base.


    Duan Shan, who had recovered from most of his injuries, told Lu Xuan everything about the matter.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s Luo Ying, then,¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze and said.


    ¡°Indeed. I saw it very well with my own eyes. It was most probably that Luo Ying both Military Governor Zhang and Military Governor Yang talked about before,¡± Duan Shan replied.


    ¡°Both of them were right. That woman was indeed a bringer of disaster.¡±


    Lu Xuan waved dismissively and added, ¡°No matter. It¡¯ll be difficult for me to find her if she¡¯s unwilling to show herself. But if she does show up yet again, it would definitely be herst time.¡±


    He gave it some thought. While he deemed Luo Ying to be beneath his notice before, she nheless kept looking for trouble with him. She had indeed caused him a lot of trouble, yet nothing amounted to more than a minor nuisance.


    However, if she were to show up yet again, he saw it fit not to let her escape again.


    Things would be easy if she were to just show up. People left tracks wherever they went, after all.


    Lu Xuan had Duan Shan look into other matters with the base while deploying all the other fighters from the base to search for the whereabouts of the crone and Luo Ying.


    However, someone else showed up at his door before long.


    That man was none other than the Dragon, who was chief of the Special Task Force.


    The Dragon looked glum and serious when he showed up.


    ¡°Chief Dragon!¡± Lu Xuan asked, ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of having a boss like yourselfing to see me personally?¡±


    The Dragon was slightly relieved to see Lu Xuan around and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you home, Mr. Lu!¡±


    ¡°Is something troubling you, Chief Dragon?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°Well, actually, it¡¯s that crone that you got on the bad side of,¡± Chief Dragon added.


    Lu Xuan shot the Dragon a nce and said, ¡°I¡¯d take care of the crone, but that doesn¡¯t quite exin why you would need toe here personally.¡±


    ¡°The Inner Pce is furious with what just happened, and they would like you to see her dealt with as soon as possible,¡± the Dragon exined.


    Lu Xuan felt rather puzzled, wondering what the crone had to do with the Inner Pce. Even if the crone was bold enough toe for him personally, the Inner Pce should not have been so rmed.


    The Dragon then borated further, ¡°After she failed to get what she was after at the Heavenly Pce, she invaded the prison built to lock up cultivators and took a bunch of the prisoners with her.¡±


    Lu Xuan was rendered speechless by what the crone just pulled.


    What? Does she really think that a modern-day government is like those authorities back in feudal times? he wondered.


    That those cultivators didn¡¯t run because someone was watching them?


    The true reason why those cultivators were willing to stay back in that jail was that the central government is just that intimidating, alright.


    What that crone did at the moment had broken not only the bnce but also challenged the central government.


    ¡°Those in charge in the Taichu Group all went to the capital city, intending to exin why the crone did what she did, but I don¡¯t think any of that will do any good. The Taichu Group was established by the Taichu Path. Those people are butckeys of the Taichu Path. There is just no way they can put a leash on the crone,¡± the Dragon shook his head and continued.


    The Dragon knew a lot there was to know about the inner workings of the Taichu Group, which included what was truly happening within their inner circle. While it was not like he knew everything, he knew enough to tell a lot.


    That was precisely why he knew that those in charge of the Taichu Group would not be able to keep the crone in check.


    What the crone pulled was so tremendously frightening that everyone in modern society thought her to be insane. However, the crone hailed from several hundred years ago. None of those haughty, aloof cultivators back in that era would have thought much about the government authorities.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about her reasons. She did what she did, and that is all that matters. She definitely cannot be forgiven!¡± the Dragon shouted.


    ¡°No need to say much. Her days are numbered anyway.¡±


    Lu Xuan saw the surveince footage recorded by the Heavenly Pce base, and he was naturally able to recognize that crone.


    He fought that crone back in his past life before, and he did so more than once.


    He knew that crone all too well. She was a granny who served by the side of Yan Han, one of his archenemies back in his past life.


    He deemed that her powers should have been far above that of the Airborne Realm, but he quickly spected that she got rid of part of her powers when she appeared on the.


    But still, he deemed that her powers should be far above that ofmon Airborne Realm beings nheless.


    He spected that her powers would not pale inparison to that master he encountered back in Longhu Mountain.


    Lu Xuan had his people sent word out right away that he would be at the Heavenly Pce holding the fort personally, waiting just for the crone to show up so that he could settle things between them once and for all.


    That act sent the world into a hugemotion right away.


    To everyone¡¯s knowledge, there were currently only two Airborne Realm beings throughout the entire world, and those two were about to fight in earnest. One could imagine just how much of amotion such news would cause.


    Fighters of various forces flocked to the base at a frightening speed.


    Zhang Fashan, back in Longhu Mountain, heard of that news before. He sighed before taking Zhang Ao with him to the Heavenly Pce.


    Back in Maoshan Mountains, the sectmaster of the Maoshan Sect, who was spared by the government after making a deal with the authorities, rushed to the Heavenly Pce as well.


    High-ranking monks dressed in simple clothing in the Shaolin Temple packed up and headed to the capital city at the same time.


    Jingyunzi, the sectmaster of the WuTang n back in WuTang Mountain, heard of the news.


    ¡°I shall send my people to back Mr. Lu up.¡±


    Everyone in the n remembered very well that it was Lu Xuan who saved their n over a year ago, and it was a favor that they had to see returned.


    Those from the WuTang n arrived outside of the Heavenly Pce base just half a dayter.


    ¡­


    Representatives from one renowned cultivation force after another arrived at the base.

 Chapter 306 - On The Verge Of Breaking Out

    <h4>Chapter 306: On The Verge Of Breaking Out</h4>


    Outside the Heavenly Pce base, arge number of top experts had gathered. This made it seem like there was a grand event in the cultivation world.


    But soon, someone noticed that among these people, there were not just experts from within the country who had arrived.


    A Japanese man, who had a long saber hung on his waist and was wearing a ck-and-white kendo outfit, appeared in front of the crowd. There seemed to be a powerful aura on his body.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Watanabe Kenjiro, the number one swordsman from Japan?¡±


    Some people had remembered that this middle-aged Japanese man was a kendo expert who was currently very famous within the cultivation world in Japan.


    It was said that he had fought all over Japan with a saber in one hand, and had been difficult to find an opponent who could defeat him.


    ¡°So unexpected. Even experts from overseas havee to watch the battle!¡±


    Many people had even realized that that aura on Watanabe Kenjiro was much stronger than that of ordinary experts in the Celestial Realm. Obviously, if he did not have such an ability, he would not dare to enter into Huaxia, where there were many experts.


    Especially since the Huaxian government had just besieged and suppressed a group of foreign cultivators who had arrived in Huaxia.


    The arrival of Watanabe Kenjiro had made the troops stationed nearby nervous.


    But soon, these troops were ordered not to immediately attack.


    In a short period of time, someone had gotten the information.


    ¡°Watanabe Kenjiro has appeared in the capital in order to protect the scientists from Japan who came!¡±


    Humane.


    Everyone remembered that after Lu Xuan had killed the zombie king, scientists from many countries had participated in the research, and it was unknown what kind of benefits they had given to Huaxia before the research was approved.


    Many experts had also taken this opportunity to enter Huaxia, moving away from being within the scope of the getting killed.


    This Watanabe Kenjiro was just one of the many people.


    However, this was also because after the outbreak of spirit qi, a lot more cultivation experts had appeared in Huaxia, and there were also more Celestial Realm experts. The presence of any expert in the Celestial Realm was enough to make the authorities nervous.


    It wasn¡¯t long before a white man, dressed in medieval armor and was glowing faintly under the sun, strode over.


    He was carrying a heavy sword in his hand.


    ¡°Arthur, Deputy Commander of the Royal Knights of Ennd!¡±


    Some people had also recognized the identity of the white man, who was also an internationally famous cultivator and the Deputy Commander of the Royal Knights of Ennd.


    The Royal Knights of Ennd was an organization of cultivators established by the British royal family. It had developed very rapidly by relying on the umtion of information gathered by the British royal family for many years.


    Before long, another middle-aged man with medium height and dark skin appeared.


    He was a cultivator of yoga in ancient India. He had a very powerful cultivation, and his face had an expression of suffering. This man¡¯s yoga cultivation had reached an amazing level.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Indian yoga master, Gawara. It is said that his yoga cultivation has reached an unprecedented level, and all the pain in the world seems to be nothing for him!¡±


    Countless experts were gathered together. Apart from the identity of these three being revealed, there were also other experts who had not revealed their identities, and was only watching in the dark.


    Inside one of the secret bases in Taichu Path, crone also received the news.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, you cannot go. That Lu Xuan is very cunning. He must have set up a n to lure Great Ancestor there!¡± Seeing that crone was eager to go, Luo Ying immediately tried to persuade otherwise.


    Luo Ying knew a lot about Lu Xuan. Ever since she had gone against Lu Xuan, she had suffered a lot.


    She would always suffer at the hands of Lu Xuan, and the sufferings were great losses.


    In reality, her brother had died, andter the man she had restrained for many years had also died. After that, the Luo family she relied on was uprooted.


    Every fight had ended with Lu Xuan¡¯s victory.


    No matter how well prepared she was, Lu Xuan would always be able to take down her arrangements easily in the end.


    The rule she had believed in for many years was that schemes and tricks could solve all problems. However, this faith waspletely destroyed when it came to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan did not have any schemes and tricks, but rather had relied on his own powerful strength to destroy all her ns, making her realize how ridiculous her ns were.


    She had been able to escape many times because she was being careful and did not show herself, hence why she had escaped.


    Otherwise, she would have died at the hands of Lu Xuan.


    Now that crone wanted to go, Luo Ying instinctively felt that Lu Xuan must have set a trap. It was true that Lu Xuan had used his strength to defeat everyone so far and had not used any sort of schemes.


    However, Luo Ying was instinctively able to feel a sense of danger.


    Crone nced at Luo Ying and said, ¡°Last time I was just an old woman and was not prepared. I didn¡¯t know that the mortal world had developed such a weapon during the past few hundred years. Otherwise, I would not have suffered!¡±


    ¡°Besides, I have asked the young master for help and got my trump card. Even if I face that situation again, there is nothing to be afraid of!¡± Crone said faintly. ¡°Also, it¡¯s just Lu Xuan, what can he do? I don¡¯t need more than 10 moves to kill him!¡±


    Streams of lights burst out from crone¡¯s cloudy eyes.


    Although she had never seen Lu Xuan, however in such an era, there had to be a great setback for forcefully making a breakthrough to the Airborne Realm.


    This was the case for any cultivators, as a breakthrough could not be forced. Otherwise, the end would be even worse.


    Plus, even if Lu Xuan had made a normal breakthrough, it was just the normal Airborne Realm. Such a genius was really rare.


    Even among those within the Blessed Enve, it was also rare.


    But so what? The restrictions of the world were set in ce. Even she had to destroy some cultivation in order for her to arrive, so how strong could Lu Xuan be?


    With her cultivation realm, even though most of her cultivation had been destroyed, she did not need more than 10 moves to kill someone in the Airborne Realm. If that happened, then it would count as her loss.


    ¡°For the battle, the bigger he made it the better!¡± Crone said. ¡°I represent the young master in this battle. I am recruiting talents for the young master. After I kill Lu Xuan, I will recruit the talents, and when that time arrives, all the heroes in the world will know how powerful I, the Great Ancestor, really am. What can a secr government do to me?¡±


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to go?¡± Crone said, as her cloudy eyes fell onto Luo Ying like a razor de. ¡°Or is it because you think I can¡¯t win against that little brute?¡±


    Luo Ying suddenly felt a shiver all over her body. How could she dare refuse? She hurriedly said, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    Crone leaned directly on the snakehead stick, rolled up Luo Ying into a hidden light and flew towards the void.


    Above the Heavenly Pce base, Lu Xuan stood there tall and straight, with his hands behind his back. He was dressed in ck, while looking towards the distance. Lu Xuan was like a pir of heaven, standing upright.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and a ray of light burst out from within.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

 Chapter 307 - Arrogant? Confident!

    <h4>Chapter 307: Arrogant? Confident!</h4>


    Lu Xuan opened his eyes and a ray of light burst out. In the distance, a figure was traveling towards him at full speed.


    Everyone held their breath, as this unprecedented battle was about to begin.


    In the distance in the sky, the figure stopped, and everyone saw that it was crone, who had turned the whole world upside down some time ago.


    As she walked forward step by step, there was a faint spirit qi of the world that was forming into a frenzy, just like a God in heaven. The cultivation of the Airborne Realm was unimaginable.


    When the group of experts in the Celestial Realm who was there to watch the battle saw this scene, it was as if they had seen a ghost.


    Flying was the most desirable ability of human beings, and people in the Airborne Realm who had such an ability meant it was also the beginning of transcendence. Without reaching the Airborne Realm, they would not be considered superhuman.


    Even when Zhang Fashan, the Great Celestial Master of Longhu Mountain, who was hidden among the crowd saw this scene, streams of lights burst out from within his eyes.


    He knew this crone, however he did not expect that after so many years, she was still so terrifying.


    Both of them had been far beyond the Airborne Realm, but now they were weakened to the Airborne Realm, as if their bodies were in tight shackles.


    There was no room for them to break through even a little bit.


    However, he felt that he would not be worse than crone. He also wanted to see to what extent Lu Xuan could persist when facing against her.


    This could also be regarded as making up for the regret that he had not fought with Lu Xuan before.


    On the other hand, the faces of those people in the Celestial Realm could not help but show an expression of yearning, as the Airborne Realm was only one step away for them.


    Crone looked at Lu Xuan in the distance, then spread her divine mind and confirmed that there was no ambush, before breathing a sigh of relief.


    Although she had absolute confidence in herself, she did not want for something to suddenly go wrong. She still had some lingering fears about the overwhelming Rocket Cannon.


    During this period of time, she heard from Luo Ying that the secr government still had a weapon on their hands called a nuclear bomb.


    This kind of mass killer weapon could directly st hundreds of people like her in the Airborne Realm to pieces.


    It could be said that in the face of that nuclear bomb, it did not matter how many Airborne Realm experts like her there were.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are no traps. I don¡¯t need to set up a trap to kill you. Also, you are not worth it!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    He saw through crone¡¯s thoughts and immediately pointed it out.


    Crone looked up to the sky and at Lu Xuan, who was dressed in a ck robe and had a bit of a sharp force.


    Lu Xuan was standing tall and straight. Although he was not strong and muscr, he still had a kind of heroic force, as if all the heroes of the world were nothing.


    For a person like him, it would not be surprising if he was one of the young masters or Sacred Sons from a cultivation n or sect from the Blessed Enve.


    However unexpectedly, he had appeared in this earthly world, and had turned into a real dragon.


    Lu Xuan was also looking at this crone. As his influence now was continuously increasing, it could be said that the butterfly effect was bing more and more serious. At the very least, there had been no such battle in his previous life.


    He had battled this crone before, but it was a long timeter.


    At that time, the peak strength of this crone was something that could not bepared to her strength right now.


    However, even if a lot of her strength was gone, as she had only one percent left, and her force was far from beingparable to that of the Airborne Realm, however her hidden physical body was of a higher level.


    A person¡¯s cultivation could decrease, but the strength of the physical body and the degree ofprehension of the realm could not be removed.


    By just standing there, it felt like Lu Xuan had integrated with the world, as the spirit qi of the world kept pouring into his body.


    This feeling was probablyparable to the Great Celestial Master in the past from Longhu Mountain.


    Ordinary Airborne Realm experts could not see any differences.


    But for Lu Xuan, this was normal. He stood within the world, which meant he was a part of the world. Every move, he could borrow the power of the world. In fact, he was even the master of this world.


    His realm was so high that it was unknown how much stronger he waspared to that crone.


    Although he had lost his cultivation, hisprehension of the realm still existed!


    The two of them were somewhat simr in nature, but also somewhat different, because Lu Xuan had not yet reached the peak and was improving at an astonishing speed every minute.


    He was like the rising sun every day!


    But crone was different. She was like the sunset, as there was no future for her.


    ¡°What an arrogant kid!¡±


    Crone looked at Lu Xuan coldly and said, ¡°But do you know that most of the people who die on the road of cultivation are the so-called geniuses who think they have some talent like you?!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Without strength it¡¯s called arrogance, but with strength, it¡¯s called confidence!¡±


    Immediately, Lu Xuan looked at Luo Ying on the side and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would dare to appear in front of me. What, are not going to hide anymore?¡±


    Luo Ying suddenly flushed with anger. It was this person in front of her that had caused the destruction of her family and even made her hide like a lost dog.


    ¡°Cut the crap. I am taking your head today!¡±


    Crone sneered and directly attacked.


    As fast as lightning, the snakehead stick was like a real venomous snake as it swept towards Lu Xuan.


    A shocking rainbow light of hundreds of meters long was emitted from the snakehead staff. It was as if the whole world had been torn apart by the snakehead staff.


    Many experts in the Celestial Realm felt this attack to be breathtaking, as it would be absolutely impossible for them to achieve this degree.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan only stretched out his index finger and his middle finger, as they condensed into a finger sword. A stream of Spiritual Qi burst out from the finger sword and condensed into a sword qi.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    With an amazing angle and speed, the sword qi easily tore up the rainbow light that was heading towards Lu Xuan.


    The sword qi Lu Xuan shed out was natural and fierce, and its power could not be underestimated.


    A number of experts from within the country as well as the foreign experts were all silent. This was the power of the Airborne Realm. A casual attack had a strength far more powerful than the strength of a Celestial Realm expert.


    ¡°Okay, I see, not bad Lu Xuan!¡±


    Crone kept saying in a cold voice, and all of a sudden, sheunched an attack again. The snakehead stick in her hand had actually turned into a real long snake driven by the Spiritual Qi.


    It was a terrifying serpent made of gold and iron, and was hundreds of meters long.


    As it turned, it was like a dragon tossing between the sea of clouds.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    It howled up to the sky like a real dragon.


    Obviously, the snakehead staff in crone¡¯s hand was a real power item, not just a magical weapon.


    The giant snake tore up the sky and headed towards Lu Xuan.


    When Lu Xuan saw this scene, he also aimed his finger sword and simply pointed as the sword qi emitted from it tore up the sky, reaching as high as hundreds of meters tall.


    Itnded on that giant snake.

 Chapter 308 - Doing Severe Damage to the Crone with Overwhelming Power

    <h4>Chapter 308: Doing Severe Damage to the Crone with Overwhelming Power</h4>


    Boom!


    Shockwave spread all over the sky as if a bomb just went off on the spot. Someone was seen zipping past was none other than Luo Ying.


    The crone did not even bother covering for Luo Ying when she was busy fighting against Lu Xuan.


    However, it was not that she did not want to cover for the younger woman, but that the terrifying burst of power from her own power item meant that she had to put all of her focus into defense, which in turn meant that she had no time nor energy to cover for Luo Ying.


    Luo Ying dropped from the sky and kept emanating burst of Spiritual Qi to cushion her fall.


    A burst of sword aura rained from the sky just as she was about to hit the ground, sting her squarely like a bolt of lightning.


    Pfftt!


    That st of sword aura punched through her chest, rupturing all over her internal organs in an instant.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Luo Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with utter shock. Lu Xuan sent that st of sword aura at her by only pointing his finger while he was still airborne, and that st of sword aura was more than enough to take her life.


    That move was hardly more difficult than simply stomping down on an ant.


    Her powers were still far too inferior whenpared to that of Lu Xuan.


    Luo Ying knew right there and then that she had miscalcted. She knew that Lu Xuan hated her to the guts, but she never expected her enmity to reach such an extent. The crone had only shown a very slight opening.


    Yet, that opening was more than enough for Lu Xuan to kill her.


    ¡°Aarrrgghhh!!¡± The crone roared in rage. She did not actually care whether Luo Ying lived or died. However, what Lu Xuan did was tantamount of pping her right across the face, and that was an insult she was unable to stomach.


    Her fury within burst right there and then.


    That huge snake in the sky conjured a terrifying gust of shockwave,unching itself straight at Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan did not even bother looking at the dead Luo Ying. She had managed to escape all the time in the past due to her being too cautious, so much so that she never actually showed herself whenever she schemed against him.


    While he had no idea what made her change her mind, Lu Xuan nheless saw her appearance to be a chance that he was unable to afford to miss.


    Lu Xuan felt the weight on his shoulders being lifted off after he killed that woman that he saw to be a vile, scheming b**ch. He then looked at the huge snake beingunched at him and again pointed his finger, bringing out sts of sword aura so tight, that a tightly woven web of sword aura was seen in the sky.


    That huge snake that materialized from that snakehead staff was actually unable to close in on him, acting as if it waspletely blocked off by that huge web.


    That crone then chanted her words as she continued to grow the size of that huge snake, which then continued to breathe frighteningly toxic gases. The gas was then molded into poison arrows, which were sent flying at Lu Xuan¡¯s vital parts.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, made his defensepletely airtight by just manipting his sword aura.


    Among those present was Watanabe Kenjiro, a master of Kendo, and he waspletely dazed with the move pulled by Lu Xuan.


    The likes of him had been pursuing and honing their art of the sword, and they had yet to see swordy that was so intricate and extravagant.


    The sts of sword aura from Lu Xuan¡¯s finger looked like aplete mess at first nce, as if he was throwing sts after sts without any thought. However, any master of the sword would have been able to tell that the moves were at the cutting edge of mastery of the sword.


    It was only at Lu Xuan¡¯s level that one could truly be called a grandmaster among grandmasters, where simple, casual moves could trump over borate techniques.


    All manner of unreal, fantastical sword techniques were being showcased, and there was simply no predicting the patterns of which they were brought about.


    Those with keen enough eyes were even able to tell that what Lu Xuan pulled actually contained techniques from no less than ten top-notch arts of swordsmanship.


    Those moves and the arts themselves, were originally very different from one another, so much so that some could even be consideredplete opposites, actually melded unnervingly well when Lu Xuan pulled them.


    The merging of moves was so harmonic that there was not a tinge of anything being out of ce.


    That was what made them all so bespectacled and dazed. Lu Xuan¡¯s level at the art of the sword had clearly surpassed the level of mere techniques. In contrast, despite being masters, those who watching from below still had the key of their mastery based around techniques.


    They saw just how Lu Xuan was able to fend off and even repel that huge snake, just by bringing about moves that looked messy and awkward almost entirely.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know who¡¯s going to win soon enough.¡±


    Zhang Fashan, the old Celestial Master from Longhu Mountain,mented all of a sudden, just when the masters of the sword continued to be dazzled by the moves, and the rest of the spectators still looked extremely tense.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they evenly matched?¡± Zhang Ao, who was standing by Zhang Fashan¡¯s side, asked right away after hearing what his master said.


    Those around them turned their gaze to the two right away, being puzzled as to why Zhang Fashan said what he said.


    ¡°Just look at the body of that snake,¡± Zhang Fashan said as he pointed at the huge snake in the sky, which was wriggling about like a dragon.


    Those of keen eyes quickly discovered that the snake was actually riddled with all manner of gashes all over it.


    Any st of sword aura from Lu Xuan was able to leave a huge injury on the snake itself.


    While the web of the sword sts from him earlier did not look like it was doing much against the snake, the moves were actually doing severe damage to it.


    A lot of them gasped in fright. That huge snake was not a true creature of flesh and blood. It was simply a construct materializing from a power item, and that fact itself was a testament to its physical resilience.


    Yet, such a frightening piece of artifact actually ended up being so severely damaged all over.


    The spectators then saw, unsurprisingly, that the snake kept being pushed back. Despite all that tremendous pressure and might emanating from it, it was still unable to defend itself against the web of swords from Lu Xuan.


    The crone was being continuously pushed back as well. She was actually being pounded on in the air, by attacks that Lu Xuan was throwing so casually and without thought.


    Boom!


    A rumble was heard before long as the spectators saw the snake explode in the air, then fizzling all over the ce as tiny chunks of metal.


    All of them were able to see that it was a snake-shaped spirit that resided within that staff, at the very instant that it exploded.


    Even the spirit residing within was unable to escape in that instant, being reduced to nothing with a single swing of the sword.


    Pfft!


    The crone spewed blood from afar. That snakehead staff was anchored to her lifeforce itself. It was a power item she forged personally using a spirit she crafted out of a snake type beast that she hunted down ages ago.


    Her status and powers were such that she hardly ever needed to use the staff in the first ce, running over whoever she fought against with ease when she actually brought it out.


    What happened before was something that she never sawing. One could only imagine just how great of a loss she suffered, when that snakehead staff exploded.


    ¡°So that¡¯s all you got, eh?¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the crone and added, ¡°So, that was all Yan Han taught you then? Gosh, that¡¯s quite a disappointment, I must say.¡±


    A tinge of shock was seen on that crone¡¯s face, feeling rather surprised that Lu Xuan actually knew that the young master that she served, was none other than Yan Han.


    It became obvious that Lu Xuan went out of his way to learn about the Taichu Path before.


    It was rather absurd to see instead, that they of the Taichu Path, had seen Lu Xuan to be little more than an insect and never bothered to find out more about him. They simply thought that when the world permitted the likes of them to advent in the future, their powers would have definitely made them nigh-invincible.


    None of them actually expected that a dragon actually managed to emerge from shallow waters throughout the ages.


    ¡°You insolent brat. You dare to insult my young master! I shall have to pay for your sins with your blood!¡±


    The crone shouted.

 Chapter 309 - A Great Battle Unlike Any Other

    <h4>Chapter 309: A Great Battle Unlike Any Other</h4>


    The Crone was utterly enraged at the mere mention of Yan Han by Lu Xuan, and one could tell just how esteemed he was to the Crone.


    Everyone had shivers when they saw what just happened.


    Everyone saw just how unbelievably powerful that Crone actually was.


    Yet, Lu Xuan was able to cut down that power item of hers with just a single swing of the de, showing just how far superior his powers werepared with the Crone¡¯s.


    The power difference between them was so obvious that one could say that the fight was a walk in the park for Lu Xuan.


    That Crone continued to cast looks of disgust and contempt at Lu Xuan. However, she never expected that she would be pushed back by the young man to such an extent.


    Her eyes looked very, very crazed, as her desire to tear Lu Xuan to pieces filled her being.


    It was to her utter surprise that the shallow waters that were the Earth actually managed to breed a true dragon like Lu Xuan. If she were to not do anything to deal with the problem, the man before her could possibly be a threat to her young master in the future.


    Her eyes were burning with craziness at that thought. This prompted her to take out a pill from her person.


    The Crone then popped the pill into her mouth right away. Burning, unchecked levels of energy continued to burst from that Crone¡¯s body in an instant.


    The spectators all saw that the Crone was already burning red hot all over, looking like a furnace that was about to explode.


    Extreme power continued to burst from her body as that pill enabled her body to bring about power several times greater than her current normal state.


    That pill was also a trump card that Yan Han had prepared for her beforehand.


    She never actually expected that she would need the pill, yet surprisingly, there she was all the same.


    Thews of the world around them made it so that she was unable to crank that boost of power to even higher levels.


    But then again, it was several times beyond what she had been bringing to bear so far.


    One could see just how great the gap between individuals at the Airborne Realm could be.


    The Crone then pped at the air with her frail, shriveled-looking hand, yet that p conjured heavy gusts of Spirit Qi out of her hand.


    That gust of Spirit Qi then quickly became a huge hand.


    That was a trademark ability of an Airborne Realm being as well.


    All the Spirit Qi within several hundred meters radius was sucked dry by the Crone in an instant.


    That huge hand conjured using Spirit Qi measured over 100 meters from end to end, which was being brought down on him like a small mountain.


    ¡°She was at the end of her strength just moments ago, and now her powers have actually grown several magnitudes.¡±


    ¡°That clearly had something to do with that pill she just popped.¡±


    ¡°So this is the level of powers Airborne Realm beings are capable of reaching, eh?¡±


    The fighters all around the two had their jaws agape as they saw what happened before them. That measure the Crone just pulled was deemed far more terrifying than being sted by any kind of missile.


    The best way to take out a cultivator was still through another cultivator.


    High-tech weapons of mass destruction had an area-of-effect too massive for precise control, after all.


    ¡°Despite her powers being unable to go surpass an Airborne Realm being, I bet that she is near the upper limit of the realm all the same,¡± Zhang Fashan, Celestial Master of Longhu Mountain,mented casually.


    He was clearly able to see that there was utterly no way the Crone could actually kill Lu Xuan, as she would not have had to use such a measure that would bring about a lose-lose situation otherwise.


    He was of an ageparable to that of the Crone. Both were of very advanced age. When said age was to bepared to the level of the cultivation progress, one could say that both had one foot in the coffin already.


    That battle alone would cost her at least ten years of life.


    Ten years to an elderly person and ten years to a young person were not the same things. Those ten years were ofpletely different concepts and meanings to them.


    One could tell just how unhinged the Crone actually became from that fact alone.


    However, Zhang Fashan was curious as to how Lu Xuan was to take on the Crone, whose powers were cranked to crazy heights by then.


    Would he continue sh head-on? Or would he retreat right away, waiting for the effects of that pill she swallowed to subside before striking again?


    Lu Xuan remainedpletely unfazed by that ginormous a handing down at him at the moment. He clenched his fist right away, bursting with sheer might between his fingers, as heunched a dragon w attack right away in an instant.


    Boom!


    That punch of his took the form of a dragon w as it shed head-on with that huge handing down at him. The sh felt like two shells flying at maximum speeds as they shed in midair.


    ¡°That¡¯s some might indeed.¡± Everyone was astonished. The attack Lu Xuan pulled was at least several times more powerful than what the Crone just used against him. The shockwave of that single sh rocked the entire ce around the two.


    It was due solely to the protection provided by the barrier of the Heavenly Pce base that no one ended up being crippled right away by that massive shockwave.


    ¡°Lu Xuan actually managed to take that head-on!¡± Everyone became even more shocked at how Lu Xuan managed to hold his own despite the Crone bringing such an unreal level of power upon him.


    Furthermore, he lookedpletely unfazed when he took on the attack.


    It was obvious that Lu Xuan had been concealing his strength before.


    There was no way he could have taken on that attack from the Crone so easily otherwise.


    Lu Xuan flicked his wrist and pointed with his finger. A st of sword aura was then seen; it was almost like it was splitting the sky into two.


    Everyone was able to clearly see the air in that air being literally split by that st of sword aura with their naked eyes.


    That st then went straight for that Crone.


    That Crone, whose face was all red hot, brought several of her own attacks to meet head-on with that st of sword aura from Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Both world-ss, top-notch fighters kept bringing dazzling and terrorizing levels of powers to bear upon each other. Everyone was astonished by the spectacle taking ce before them, especially those from out of the country.


    The battle that took ce at the moment was far beyond the intensity that they expected to see between Airborne Realm beings.


    The battle was so intense that everyone around the two of them was shaken to their core, just watching the battle from afar. It was as if the shockwave from that battle alone would be enough to cause them severe injuries.


    Lu Xuan continued to use his finger, like a sword, having no problem deflecting and breaking every single attack that the Crone brought onto him.


    The Crone continued to bring sts after sts of her palm attacks while looking furious and red hot.


    Every single attack from her felt like a mountain crashing down on Lu Xuan.


    Every single attack she brought was a solid attempt to kill Lu Xuan outright.


    However, the nonchnt sts of sword aura from Lu Xuan packed unimaginable power as well. It did not matter just how fearsome the Crone¡¯s attacks were, as Lu Xuan was able to break through all of them without trouble.


    ¡°Cranking up your powers by force through pills and whatnot is but asking for an early death.¡± Lu Xuan smirked dismissively and shot a look at the Crone. ¡°Is Yan Han worth such a sacrifice from you?¡±


    The Crone continued ring at Lu Xuan, bearing the terrifying feeling and pain of every single cell in her body being energized to frightening levels. She was simultaneously being torn apart by the effects of the pill.


    ¡°Anything is worth it so long as I can take you down,¡± the Crone said coldly. Her eyes were filled with immeasurable killing intent and craze as she spoke.


    The Spirit Qi within several kilometers radius began to boil alongside her burning will.


    The terrifying pressure from that spirit qi bore down directly on Lu Xuan like a solid shackle.


    However, the effects were hardly felt, as it took almost a split second for him to dispel all that terrifying pressure.


    It took him only a single shout to break off the shackle from that terrifying pressure on the spot. The spectators were even feeling like they were able to hear his blood running through his veins like gushing torrents.


    That maniption of all that pressure around them was taken over by Lu Xuan in a single instant.

 Chapter 310 - Killing the Crone

    <h4>Chapter 310: Killing the Crone</h4>


    The Crone¡¯s control of the ambient primordial qi was stripped away by Lu Xuan almost instantly. Lu Xuan¡¯s mental powers were focused and solidified to an eerie level. It was to such an extent that the Crone could train for several centuries more, and she would still have no way of winning against Lu Xuan in this regard.


    ¡°Some mental powers right there indeed.¡± Zhang Fashan looked at the two in midair and naturally realized what they were doing.


    He was able to tell from the way the primordial qi was being returned to normal and then boiling shortly after that it was an effect of the two wrestling control of the ambient primordial qi from each other.


    However, the Crone utterly lost to Lu Xuan in that match as soon as she brought about the challenge.


    Initially, he thought that Lu Xuan was unable to win at the control of primordial qipared to the Crone, judging by how she kept bringing sts after sts of her massive palm attack, while Lu Xuan simply retaliated using either Golden Dragon¡¯s w or his sword aura sts.


    While it was not something apparent to those of Celestial Realm, control of ambient primordial qi was more or less seen as the key deciding if one won or lost at Airborne Realm.


    The power an Airborne Realm was able to bring was directly proportionate to their mastery of primordial qi.


    At the same time, having superior control of ambient primordial qi also meant that one could, at the same time, weaken the control of the primordial qi of one¡¯s opponent.


    The effects worked in tandem.


    Zhang Fashan thought that the Crone had an undeniable edge at that from the very beginning.


    While it looked as if Lu Xuan was overwhelming that Crone, in truth, he deemed that Lu Xuan¡¯s control of primordial qi to pale inparison to that of the Crone.


    There was nothing anyone could do about it.


    He thought that it was hardly surprising at all.


    There were no shortcuts to control of primordial qi, after all, and there was only one way one could strengthen one¡¯s mastery in that department¡ªcontinuously hone one¡¯s mental strength.


    The stronger one¡¯s mental strength was, the better one could manipte ambient primordial qi around them.


    There was no room for shortcuts at all.


    Regardless of how powerful Lu Xuan was, where the strength of one¡¯s Spiritual Qi could be continuously stacked through the use of potions and pills, he could only gain better mastery of primordial qi through continuous honing of his mental strength.


    As such, Zhang Fashan thought that it was very, very normal for Lu Xuan to lose to the Crone in such a match.


    However, he realized how wrong he was as soon as Lu Xuan made his move, wrestling control of primordial qi from the Crone without any trouble at all.


    That Crone seemed to have lost control of the ambient primordial qi almost instantly. She discovered right there and then, to her horror, that every inch of Lu Xuan¡¯s skin seemed to be emanating a sheen of some kind.


    That sheen was none other than that of one with inborn Taoist aptitude.


    Not only was the Crone unable topare to Lu Xuan in that regard, but even those who were above Lu Xuan in terms of their level of power could only have fought him to a standstill.


    She knew just how powerful one with inborn Taoist aptitude could be, and what Lu Xuan showcased was just the beginning.


    Lu Xuan spent no time hesitating as soon as he wrestled control of ambient primordial qi from the crone. Heshed out with his hand right away. That golden dragon w was brought down onto the Crone like a mountain.


    The Crone was thrown hundreds of meters away instantly. She looked almost as if she had been teleported from one spot to another.


    Boom!


    The area she upied mere moments ago was devastated by Lu Xuan through sheer brute strength.


    Lu Xuan then continued without hesitation, chasing after the Crone andunched yet another attack with his huge hand right away at the Crone.


    The Crone kept being pushed back while she attempted to wrestle control of primordial qi from him.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s mental presence was so overwhelming that she felt like he was everywhere, robbing her of all primordial qi around her almost instantly.


    She lost utterly to him in terms of mental strength, which naturally tranted to control of primordial qi as well. She had no chance of winning at all, ever since she ran into Lu Xuan.


    What Lu Xuan did prevented her from gathering Spirit Qi. The effects were so severe that she felt herself being imprisoned in some tiny prison of a space.


    She was hardly able to budge, and every single move she made was incredibly difficult.


    Lu Xuan kept closing in on her and ughtering her under such overwhelming odds.


    While the Crone was able to bring her powers to be on par with Lu Xuan¡¯s through the use of pills, her presence was like a needle in haystackspared with her surroundings.


    That was why Lu Xuan needed to wrestle control of ambient primordial qi away from her.


    He did not actually think much of that in the beginning, but he only wanted the fight to end quickly at the moment, and the only way to do so, was to wrestle control of primordial qi back from the Crone at breakneck speed.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead, and you just don¡¯t know it yet!¡± Lu Xuan shouted and extended his hand out yet again, conjuring an incredibly huge dragon w. It opened up, causing boundless primordial qi to gush into it.


    The dragon w continuously grew in time, so much so that it covered several kilometers in length.


    That dragon w came down on her like a huge hammer from the clouds.


    Boom!


    That dragon w attack connected. Everything happened at breakneck speeds; it was as if the attacks were lightning itself. The Crone was swiped away and sent flying by that dragon w attack, making her feel as if every single bone in her body snapped in an instant.


    Blood flew from her mouth despite the inhuman resilience granted by the pill that Yan Han bestowed upon her. The heavy blow made the worsening situation an unsalvageable one for her right there and then.


    She felt the world around her spinning, as she remained confused and dazed.


    The Crone never expected the day where something like that would happen.


    ¡°Time to send you to hell.¡±


    Lu Xuan saw the Crone continuing to adjust her position while being sent flying, struggling to right herself and get back up; he did not bother giving her any chance to do so.


    Lu Xuan simply threw another punch at her. The force of his punch conjured a dragon w,unching straight at her while bringing about a wave of Spirit Qi, which then crashed down on the Crone like a meteor.


    Boom!


    The Crone shrieked as the attack connected. She was shredded in an instant, beingpletely torn to pieces.


    There were even explosions of greater intensity taking ce right after that as if there were bombs strapped to her body.


    Lu Xuan remained unfazed as he crossed his arms. He knew that the explosions were an effect from the power of the Crone¡¯s body bursting, tearing her body apart as they ran unchecked.


    It was due to the shackles of the world that her powers remained limited. The quality of that pill would have otherwise brought her powers to new heights. At the very least, it would have enabled her to break through the upper limit of the Airborne Realm.


    However, due to said shackles from the world, her powers did not manage to be raised that far, thus containing all that massive boosting effect within her cells.


    Those unused powers became something like explosives contained within her cells.


    That punch from Lu Xuan served as the detonator.


    The body of the Crone was reduced to a blood mist. A bloody corpse soon fell to the ground.

 Chapter 311 - Making Enemies with the World, So What?

    <h4>Chapter 311: Making Enemies with the World, So What?</h4>


    The battle ended with a clear winner.


    The crone, who was an extremely terrifying figure to everyone who had seen her in action, had been little more than an insect when taking on Lu Xuan.


    The spectators only realized just how ungodly powerful Lu Xuan actually was.


    One could say that his powers were far beyond that ofmon Celestial Realm cultivators, even far beyond that ofmon Airborne Realm beings.


    The battle and the fact that came after it, were nothing short of utterly shocking.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were far beyond their imagination.


    Everyone realized that with the crone¡¯s demise and Lu Xuan¡¯s rise to prominence, yet another even more terrifying truth wasid bare before their eyes.


    The rise of the Heavenly Pce would be even far more stifling for all of them, whenpared to the pressure they felt from the Special Task Force.


    ¡°I wonder, is it a good thing or a bad thing for one such figure to emerge in this era?¡±


    ¡°The times give rise to heroes, and heroes, in turn, make the times indeed. A golden age like this would definitely see the rise of one such prominent one.¡±


    ¡°This is unreal. Cultivators, when trained until reaching such a level, would be no different from gods among mortals indeed.¡±


    Everyone remained aghast as they gazed upon the man standing airborne at the moment. The crone¡¯s powers spiked after consuming a special pill, yet she remained incapable of fighting Lu Xuan. Many wondered who in the world at the moment, could actually take him on.


    ¡°How could one such figure emerge from Huaxia?¡± That master of the sword from Japan, Watanabe Kenjiro, asked while remaining befuddled.


    His way of the sword was an utter joke whenpared to what Lu Xuan brought about.


    There was not even a need topare.


    Arthur, Deputy Commander of the Royal Knights, looked at Lu Xuan and sensed pressure of magnitudes that he had never experienced before.


    It was the same with all the other Celestial Realm cultivators. All of them wore grim looks.


    Regardless of how highly they all thought of Lu Xuan, none of them expected to see anything out of the ordinary from him before that battle.


    However, when the crone fought and brought about terrifying powers that were utterly beyond their imaginations, yet eventually damaged and defeated at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, one could imagine the magnitude of shock all of them experienced deep down.


    Conventional, secr powers had next to no way of keeping a cultivator of such a magnitude of powers in check.


    ¡°There definitely was not any fighter of such level even several hundred years ago, when cultivation was at its prime.¡±


    Zhang Fashanmented.


    He had experienced the heyday of cultivation hundreds of years ago, yet he never knew any such figure to have existed nheless.


    ¡°This is truly beyond what is fathomable to us all.¡±


    Zhang Ao¡¯s face waspletely reddened as he stood by his master. When he lost at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands back then, so much so that he was unable to even begin to fight, he felt frustrated and vexed, yet after seeing all of that unfolding before his eyes, all that frustration dissipated.


    He realized right there and then, judging from the level of powers showcased by Lu Xuan just moments ago, that the means by which Lu Xuan intimidated him, had been child¡¯s y inparison.


    All the fighters from the Celestial Pce base wore smiles on their faces.


    That crone had been causing them tremendous stress for quite a while. The way she was able to easily cause Duan Shan serious injuries made all of them feel as if they were facing off against the Reaper himself.


    Even though all of them were absolutely confident of Lu Xuan¡¯s powers, none of them expected that he was able to kill off the crone so easily.


    ¡°I guess our Pce Lord right here would be known as utterly invincible after this battle then.¡±


    A fighter from the Heavenly Pcemented.


    ¡°I¡¯d say so myself. There¡¯s just no one able to fight someone like him. Not just in the country, I don¡¯t think anyone even overseas would be able to fight against him.¡±


    Compared to those from Huaxia, the stress and pressure the foreign cultivators felt were even more severe.


    Lu Xuan won, but more importantly, he, who was a representative of the government, won.


    There was no doubt that the Huaxian government would be even more powerful than before, given that they then had one such unmatched fighter taking charge of things.


    It was the scene of Huaxian cultivators dominating everyone back several hundred years ago,ing to life before their eyes yet again.


    There had been a time when Huaxian cultivators had been dominating the far east for millennia. One could even say that the cultivation methods originating from the far east, could have their origins traced back to Huaxia one way or another.


    However, after Liu Bowen severed the Dragon¡¯s Vein hundreds of years ago, the Huaxian cultivator withered at breakneck speeds as well, which caused all the others outside of Huaxia forget what it had been like when they were dominated.


    As Lu Xuan rose to prominence, all of them recalled the terror from the time when they had once been dominated.


    Lu Xuan killed both the crone and one of his most troublesome loose ends¡ªLuo Ying, and he felt that he was finally able to rest easy.


    But then again, he knew that said respite would be short-lived.


    He knew well that as time passed, the time where those from the sects and ns that isted themselves from the world, grew close.


    Everyone went their separate ways before long, with only Celestial Master Zhang Fashan remaining behind.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Lu, for yet again putting your might in full disy before the world.¡±


    Zhang Fashan cupped his hands and said.


    ¡°Put my might in full disy before the world?¡± Lu Xuan wore a faint smile and continued, ¡°I bet someone would just see me as a thorn at their sides, after what I¡¯ve just pulled.¡±


    Zhang Fashan grinned and said, ¡°Hehe, well, that¡¯s how it is, but I assume that none of that would matter to you, no?¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and added, ¡°Who cares if they don¡¯t like what they see, eh?¡±


    He knew that what he did would definitely make many list him as enemy number one. Most people would definitely think of ways to justy low, if they were in his shoes, feeling like they were ring nails sticking out ready to be hammered.


    However, he cared for none of that. While it was true that nails that stuck out would be hammered, there was still the question of the strength of said nails and hammers.


    ¡°Other than to congratte you on your achievement, I¡¯m staying behind for yet another matter, Mr. Lu. I¡¯d like that failure of a grandson of mine, Zhang Ao, to join the Heavenly Pce.¡±


    Zhang Fashan said as he looked at Lu Xuan seriously.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Zhang Ao never expected Zhang Fashan to make such a request, and the old man had never said anything to him about it before.


    What puzzled Zhang Ao even more was that he hailed from the Celestial Master Taoist Sect of the Longhu Mountain, which was a renowned sect on its own. There was utterly no need for him to the Heavenly Pce at all.


    It was especially so given that he was first in the line of session among the disciples, despite how unsightly he looked and behaved when he got intimidated by Lu Xuan back then.


    However, that had nothing to do with him being weak; it was just that Lu Xuan was too powerful. In truth, he was the number one among all his peers in the sect, which naturally made him one of the most formidable among the younger generation of cultivators.


    The Celestial Master Taoist Sect naturally had their ways of nurturing their disciples, and there was just no need for any to study under someone else.


    What Zhang Fashan was doing at that moment¡ªgetting Zhang Ao to join the ranks of the Heavenly Pce¡ªwas tantamount to siding with the government, which in turn meant making enemies with the world.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re making yourself the enemy of the cultivators from all of the world here!¡± Zhang Ao added frantically.


    Zhang Fashan shot a look at Zhang Ao and wore a rather disappointed look on his face, saying, ¡°Making myself the enemy of the world, so what? Would any of them dare to invade Longhu Mountain then? If you couldn¡¯t amount to even this much, how could I possibly pass the sect down to you in the future?¡±

 Chapter 312 - Restructuring the Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 312: Restructuring the Heavenly Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhang Fashan took a look at Lu Xuan and then at Zhang Ao. He was unable to help but shake his head, feeling very disappointed.


    He initially was very satisfied with that descendant of his, as someone capable of reaching such a level with cultivation despite the status of the at the moment, could be considered the cream of the crop.


    He believed that Zhang Ao was every bit on par with even the geniuses from sects and ns that had isted themselves from the world.


    Given time, Zhang Ao would be able to butt heads with those people in the future.


    He had been satisfied with Zhang Ao before, and there was no need toin about the young man either.


    However, one learned of what was superior and inferior throughparisons.


    Compared to Lu Xuan, who looked younger than Zhang Ao, thetter appeared veryckluster and not cut out for big things.


    The Zhang n of the Celestial Master Taoist Sect from Longhu Mountain was never a n that would fear making themselves enemies with the world.


    Things had never been peaceful among cultivators. It wasmon to find cultivators going at each other¡¯s throats and tearing each other apart over minor, petty matters and interests several centuries ago.


    Zhang Fashan deemed that no man who feared taking on the world would be qualified to be a Celestial Master.


    Anyone who fell short of taking up such responsibilities would be deemed to have no chance of opening up a future from the Celestial Master Taoist Sect in the great era that was toe.


    Zhang Fashan had originally thought that what he deemed to be a spineless attitude was only present because Zhang Ao was still young. Yet he was all flustered and vexed, seeing how someone at Lu Xuan¡¯s age behaved.


    Zhang Ao¡¯s face became ashen after hearing what Zhang Fashan just said.


    Lu Xuan grinned and thought nothing of it. Every single sect and n out there faced problems fostering their sessors, and he deemed what he just saw to be no different.


    The same case would apply even to the Zhang n of the Celestial Master Taoist Sect.


    Lu Xuan had seen too much of such situations back in his past life.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I shall leave this failure of a grandson of mine in your care. Feel free to send him out on any dangerous missions there are to be found. We of Longhu Mountain will never me you for anything, even if he is killed in action,¡± Zhang Fashan stressed adamantly.


    Zhang Ao¡¯s jaw remained agape, but given that it was something that Zhang Fashan decided on, there was simply nothing he could say to protest.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Lu Xuan nodded.


    The Heavenly Pce needed more hands on deck, after all. Others in his shoes might just take Zhang Ao in as a token disciple or whatever, and be reluctant to have him participate in anything substantial, due to being wary of his background as a member of the Celestial Master Taoist Sect; however, Lu Xuan was nothing like those other people.


    The news of the battle spread like wildfire all over the country after Zhang Fashan left.


    Everyone was still reeling from the terrifyingbat prowess Lu Xuan disyed.


    ¡°He truly was invincible. Invincible, I tell you!¡±


    Cultivators who caught wind of the news were all utterly shocked.


    Many had been doubtful when the news with that undead king spread at first. No one was able to tell just how formidable bothbatants back then actually were, after all.


    However, thebat prowess disyed by that Crone wasid bare for all in the world to see. She was able to escape in one piece after getting on the bad side of the Huaxian government, and that feat itself was somethingmonly seen. Yet, she remained incapable of holding a candle to Lu Xuan all the same.


    Many were able to tell just how formidable the twobatants back then truly were, judging by the footage taken from afar alone.


    Lu Xuan had been too impressive. He had never been known to suffer a loss ever since he made his debut among the cultivators.


    That was a remarkable fact, unlike any other.


    At present, no one doubted the fact that Lu Xuan actually had what it took to turn an entire small nation upside down if he so fancied.


    Conventional weapons would have a very limited effect on someone at Lu Xuan¡¯s current level.


    If there were any out there who were determined to take out someone at Lu Xuan¡¯s level by any means necessary, and willing to pay any cost, it could nheless be done. But then again, the cost would truly be deemed too high.


    The power of cultivators had grown to such an extent that they had gradually shaken themselves loose from their parent nations¡¯ control.


    The many Celestial Realm fighters worldwide also seemed to finally realize that such power was truly what they were after; it was a power that would truly make them invincible.


    Someone at Lu Xuan¡¯s level wouldpel even nations to treat him like a VIP.


    Many cultivation forces out there issued strict orders to their members, to absolutely never get on Lu Xuan¡¯s bad side.


    Lu Xuan had been listed as someone off-limits to a great many.


    But then again, Lu Xuan had yet to grow so powerful that he could totally ignore every single noteworthy force, especially the likes of the Big Five. However, his power had nheless reached such an extent that he alone would be an intimidating factor on par with any nation.


    At the very least, nations could not just do anything ording to their fancy, but Lu Xuan did not have such restrictions about him.


    While the world was still reeling in shock over what happened, Lu Xuan himself did not actually care about any of that. To him, that was but a troublesome Airborne Realm cultivator, and he only had to snuff it out just like any other.


    No one could do anything to him about it, after all.


    He then began to shift his focus on growing the Heavenly Pce¡¯s power next.


    He wanted to do so in preparation for taking on any unforeseen circumstances that were toe.


    The 12 military governors were the only Celestial Realm cultivators in the ranks of the Heavenly Pce at the moment. Zhang Ao, who just joined the Heavenly Pce, was at the Celestial Realm as well.


    However, Lu Xuan deemed that it was far from enough.


    In the eyes of many, such a lineup would have made the Heavenly Pce the top among the top. Yet, in his eyes, it was still far from enough.


    If there were to be enough Celestial Realm beings joining the Heavenly Pce¡¯s ranks, Lu Xuan could then teach them formations. Their powers were, at the moment, limited by the world around them at the moment, preventing them from growing their powers any further.


    However, if he were to be able to gather a group of them together, he could teach them ways of bringing about powers rivaling that ofmon Airborne Realm beings.


    It was something that required massive numbers of Celestial Realm beings to work.


    He nheless knew thatmon cultivation forces out there had a hard time fostering even just a Celestial Realm being in their midst, as doing so had strict requirements of all kinds, which included talents as well as resources.


    However, as Lu Xuan was, at the moment, backed by a nation, he had all manner of geniuses being sent to the Heavenly Pce from all corners. All of them were considered the best among the best.


    The supply of resources was abundant as well. All the resources sent to the Heavenly Pce every month alone would make even the super-elite forces out there very envious.


    With those two requirements fulfilled and Lu Xuan¡¯s way of fostering capable people, it was hardly difficult for him to foster a group of Celestial Realm cultivators.


    Lu Xuan, unlike how anyone expected him to behave, did not brag about his achievements all over the ce after killing the Crone. He chose to keep a low profile and develop the Heavenly Pce¡¯s powers instead.


    In the process, Lu Xuan reorganized all that he knew and learned. He structured all that knowledge into different streams of cultivation, from martial arts types, spell types, and illusory types, to other fields, such as alkahestry, crafting of items, formations, barriers, and many others. He made sure to develop aprehensive set of cultivation methods for every single field out there.


    So long as the one who joined the Heavenly Pce was able to find their particr stream in ordance with their specialties and preferences, they could easily progress to the Celestial Realm level by practicing ording to the sybusid out.


    If the world were to loosen up even more in the future, all of them might even have it easier to reach the Airborne Realm.


    Lu Xuan had also restructured and modified the existing systems of how the Heavenly Pce worked. He segregated the disciples between those of the inner circle and those of the outer circle, with the former being prioritized for further nurturing.


    All fresh recruits were made outer circle disciples, who needed to prove themselves to the Heavenly Pce through their deeds and merits before being allowed to be a member of the inner circle. Then they would gain ess to privileges enjoyed by those in the inner circle. None of it was something that those of the outer circle could imagine.


    The entire Heavenly Pce had gotten even moreplete as the restructuring effort continued.

 Chapter 313 - In Half A Year, The Heavenly Palace Broke Out

    <h4>Chapter 313: In Half A Year, The Heavenly Pce Broke Out</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed since crone had fought against Lu Xuan in the sky.


    During these six months, the whole cultivation world had also undergone earth-shaking changes.


    With the passage of time, more and more cultivators had broken through to the Celestial Realm!


    In particr, the entire environment of Huaxia, which had implemented universal cultivation, had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    After the battle in which Lu Xuan killed crone in the air half a year ago, Heavenly Pce had established its supreme status.


    Lu Xuan was vaguely the number one expert in the world!


    In the entire world, there were spections about whether there was anyone else in the Airborne Realm. Everyone believed there was, however none of them had made a move before. As for Lu Xuan, he had really killed two existences in the Airborne Realm.


    This record alone had made everyone look up to him.


    With the support of the Heavenly Pce, the Huaxian government was promoting universal cultivation faster and faster. So far, more than half of the people had embarked on the road of cultivation.


    Although they had only just embarked on the road of cultivation, and was only in the first and second level, howeverpared with the progress of promotion in other countries, it could be said to be already amazing.


    To this end, it had also set off an upsurge of people learning Chinese.


    This was because so far, only the Huaxian government had introduced the method of universal cultivation in the world, while the other national governments were still hesitant in this respect and was unable toe up with a technique for universal cultivation.


    Moreover, they had all kinds of strange techniques, and many cultivation systems were not suitable forrge-scale promotion at all.


    Even if a technique was spread, only a few people would be able to embark on the road of cultivation.


    Therefore, they had no other way except to learn the basic techniques of Huaxia, which was based of the technique people in Huaxia used.


    This included the people of Huaxia¡¯s outlook on life, world outlook and somenguage features.


    If they wanted to learn the basic skills of Huaxia, there was no other way except to study Chinese seriously.


    A petition had even beenunched online in the hope that the Huaxian government would be able tounch a corresponding version of eachnguage.


    But in this regard, the Huaxian government appeared to be indifferent.


    There was no need tounch versions of differentnguages in different countries.


    At this time, the difficulty of learning Chinese became obvious.


    It was very easy to trante into thenguages of various countries from Chinese. On the other hand, if the variousnguages of different countries were tranted into Chinese, it would be very difficult, especially when tranting many of the cultivation terms.


    It may be easy for people who knew Chinese to understand this, but it was difficult for non-native Chinese speakers to understand.


    For a while, Chinese had be a poprnguage.


    It even set off an upsurge of learning Chinese all over the world.


    Although at the beginning of the rise of Huaxia, learning Chinese had been a craze, but at that time, whether to learn Chinese or not was only decided on whether or not people were going to do business with Huaxia.


    But now, if people did not learn Chinese, then they would bepletely cut off from the trend of the world.


    Even in the future, those who had learned Chinese would be able to enter the path of cultivation, while those who had not learned would not be able to cultivation. In the future, there may be Gods on one side and human beings on the other.


    No one was willing for things to turn out like that.


    For a while, the major Chinese cram schools were packed.


    The governments of various countries were also very helpless about this. Although they wanted to stop this, they had no way tounch their own national version of a cultivation method.


    Furthermore, there was no possibility of poprizing the cultivation system in many countries. In some countries, it was impossible to promote the original worships and voodoo system on arge scale. Cultivation alone would lead to the ughter of an unknown number of lives.


    It was fine if there was only one or two people. If everyone in the world cultivated such a strange system, the governments would not be able to support the people.


    Therefore, the governments of various countries could only allow their own citizens to find ways to learn the basic functions and methods introduced by Huaxia.


    However, they also knew that despite the various Chinese sses, there were even special broadcasters who would do live broadcasts and exin how to cultivate.


    However, because of the great cultural differences, in the end, there was no one who could really understand and embark on the road of cultivation.


    This would not affect the overall situation.


    Apart from the fact that the number of cultivators around the world had increased innumerably in half a year, the most important thing was that many Celestial Realm experts had emerged one after another.


    This was a prosperous time for cultivators, and experts from all sides emerged together. The Celestial Realm experts could already be regarded as the first-ss experts recognized by all parties.


    In the eyes of many forces, the Celestial Realm experts were the rare top experts. As long as a force had one person in the Celestial Realm in charge, it could be regarded as extremely great and could dominate a ce.


    If there were many Celestial Realm experts in charge, then that would be even more of a powerful force!


    But it had to be said that among so many forces, the most popr recently was the Heavenly Pce.


    Originally, there was a rumor that it took Lu Xuan only one month to train 12 military governors to the Celestial Realm in Heavenly Pce.


    In the beginning, no one had believed this rumor. In their eyes, the Celestial Realm could not be nurtured like nurturing Chinese cabbage.


    But with the passage of time, everyone believed it!


    This was because one after another, Celestial Realm experts had walked out from the Heavenly Pce!


    The speed was not one every month, but arge group of them popping up every month!


    ording to statistics, in the past six months alone, more than 200 Celestial Realm experts had emerged from the Heavenly Pce.


    There were all types of Celestial Realm experts!


    The 12 military governors, who became famous early in the Heavenly Pce, were recognized as at the pinnacle of the Celestial Realm.


    With the increasing number of Celestial Realm experts, people also began to divide them into the early stage, the middle stage, thete stage, the peak level and so on.


    The 12 military governors who were famous first were extremely strong, and were imed to be at the peak of Celestial Realm.


    This made everyone believe that Lu Xuan really had a way to mass-produce Celestial Realm experts.


    Also, these Celestial Realm experts were not all direct descendants of the Heavenly Pce. Many of them weremissioned by other special organizations of the government to train at the Heavenly Pce.


    Everyone also knew that in the Heavenly Pce, there was also a distinction between the inner sect and the outer sect. The inner sect had direct descendants of Heavenly Pce.


    The outer sect had powers from all kinds of force. At the beginning, only the government departmentmissioned Lu Xuan to train the Celestial Realm experts.


    However, with the passage of time, various forces gradually found that Lu Xuan did not seem to mind poprizing some of his knowledge of cultivation.


    Therefore, people were sent there one after another, and those forces that were friendly with the Huaxian government received a great benefit.


    In contrast, those forces that did not deal with the Huaxian government were more regretful at this time, as they lost a lot of opportunities to increase the number of Celestial Realm experts.


    Today, the Heavenly Pce had attracted the attention of all cultivators in the world.


    This was because the Heavenly Pce was recruiting a wide range of disciples in the entire Huaxia for the first time.

 Chapter 314 - Recruiting A Wide Range of Disciples

    <h4>Chapter 314: Recruiting A Wide Range of Disciples</h4>


    It was alsopletely conceivable how attractive this matter was to everyone!


    A stable mass production of a force of Celestial Realm experts. As they were recruiting disciples, this could be said to have caused a sensation in all of Huaxia.


    It even caused a stir among cultivation circles all over the world.


    However, the cultivation systems of different countries werepletely different, so even if people were envious, they could notpletely abandon their roots and learn the Huaxian way of cultivation.


    But even so, after the Heavenly Pce had opened their sect gates to recruit disciples, it still caused countless frenzies.


    They had even made a rule in advance that only those under the age of 15 were allowed to enroll, and they would be divided into two groups.


    The group of children under the age of ten, and the group of children between the ages of ten and fifteen.


    In the end, 1,000 people would be enrolled for the group under the age of ten, and 1,000 for the group of children between the ages of ten and 15, for a total of only 2,000 disciples.


    However, more than two million people had arrived to sign up. They all met the requirements.


    Tens of thousands of people looked like a sea of people, not to mention what two million people would look like.


    The vast majority of them had been screened out in the early stage, and those who had terrible qualifications were also eliminated, despite meeting the age requirements. In the end, only over 200,000 of them met the requirements.


    The advantage of the Huaxian poption was reflected incisively and vividly at this time.


    Even afteryers of screening, hundreds of thousands of people could still be selected.


    Of course, in this process, there had been numerous disputes and conflicts.


    In front of an enrollment square, a 15 or 16-year-old boy pointed at the examiner and shouted curses.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t I over the age limit by only one year? Do you know who my father is?¡± Did this teenager want a beating? It seemed like he had looked down on the recruitment personnel, which meant he was very arrogant.


    ¡°Take him away!¡±


    Immediately, the keepers of order took the teenager away. No matter how much he cursed and tried to use his family identity, it did not have any meaning in front of the examiner.


    Ling Fei rubbed her temples. In such a situation, in this period, this had happened too many times. It was unknown how many people wanted privileges because of their status.


    In other words, in thend of Huaxia, many people were on equal footing with others. In the era of the revival of Spirit Qi, they still thought that their original status could help them in the new era.


    They did not know that times had changed.


    She was the examiner at Fu City and was responsible for recruitment disciples for the Heavenly Pce in Fu City.


    In addition to some people who wanted to gain privileges by virtue of their identity and power, others unsessfully tried to intimidate and threaten the examiners by relying on their own cultivation.


    The ugliness of human nature was reflected incisively and vividly during this time.


    However, they obviously found the wrong person. Ling Fei was able to sit in a provincial capital to preside over the work of the Heavenly Pce in Min Province.


    Not only because she was from this province, but also because of her cultivation. She had stepped into the Celestial Realm two months ago.


    However, she did not think that this was a big deal. If she were in a foreign country, with her cultivation, it would be easy for the countries to regard her as a guest of honor. Even in the world¡¯s top powerful countries such as the United States, she could be regarded as an extremely preciousbat force.


    Only in Huaxia, all this was different. To be exact, it was because of Lu Xuan, as he had seeded in turning the Celestial Realm experts into the same as a Chinese cabbage by the side of the road.


    Even if people were only at the Celestial Realm, the spiritual world in Huaxia, which was already very profound, could now fight against others around the world, and there would be no problems at all.


    Under the authority of a Celestial Realm expert, all kinds of people who tried to make trouble would have to face the iron fist of the Heavenly Pce.


    Even the bosses of the cultivation circles did not dare to make trouble at this time.


    Even if they were able to defeat the Celestial Realm experts of Heavenly Pce, so what? Would they be able to defeat 12 military governors?


    If they could defeat the 12 military governors, so what? Would they be able to defeat the Lu Xuan behind them?


    Since they could not beat Lu Xuan, all their actions would be ridiculous.


    In particr, they were extremely afraid of Lu Xuan. For someone who could turn an expert in the Celestial Realm into a Chinese cabbage, it would not be considered too much to be afraid of him.


    Especially since half a year had passed, and no one knew how far Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had progressed.


    Afteryers of screening, 200,000 people were still selected to enter the Heavenly Pce base through various channels.


    At this time, outside the Heavenly Pce base, there were many spies from various forces watching.


    Many forces were ready to steal disciples.


    Yes, they were there to rob people. Of course, they did not dare to steal from the Heavenly Pce; that would be suicidal.


    But in the end, only 2,000 of the 200,000 people would be selected into the Heavenly Pce, while 198,000 people would be left out. Except for some who were originally disciples of various other forces, most did not belong to any force.


    Although the Heavenly Pce eliminated them, no one would discriminate against them.


    Because for these people, even if they were not selected by the Heavenly Pce and were still babies in the eyes of various forces, they were geniuses, as they had passed the test of Heavenly Pce.


    This time, the Heavenly Pce opened the mountain gate and recruited a wide range of disciples, using a means unheard of by other forces. They hadunched a thing called testing using a raw gemstone.


    When people put their hands on it, their different qualifications would be revealed.


    At first, no one believed this tactic. Many people had been eliminated from this method, and those with huge backgrounds tried to make trouble.


    In the end, they were beaten by the hard truth, so they had nothing to say.


    Various forces also found out that there was such a magical thing that could test peoples¡¯ different qualifications.


    For the 200,000 people that remained after the screening, any of them could be considered a genius in the outside world.


    At ordinary times, if the forces went to search for geniuses by themselves, it was unknown how much energy it would take, not to mention whether they had the financial resources or not. Even if they had the financial resources, they still did not have such a method.


    Therefore, all of the 200,000 people were popr in the eyes of various forces.


    What no one expected was that this would be a tradition in the future. Whenever people went to the Heavenly Pce during the time when they opened their mountain gate to recruit disciples, there would be arge number of fish that had missed the and would be picked up by various forces.


    After all, there were not many opportunities to recruit talented elites on arge scale.


    Although these people may not be the top geniuses, the rise of any sect or n could not be done by having just one or two great geniuses.


    It must be supported by a group of equally excellent backbone forces.


    200,000 boys and girls gathered at the expanded Heavenly Pce base, and for some time, there were a lot of disturbances.

 Chapter 315 - People Who Are Not Handsome Can Never Imagine How Active A Woman Can Be!

    <h4>Chapter 315: People Who Are Not Handsome Can Never Imagine How Active A Woman Can Be!</h4>


    The selection process of the 200,000 people began. Most of them would be eliminated, as only 2,000 people would be selected. In other words, only one in 100 people would eventually stay in the Heavenly Pce.


    The rest of them naturally had their own ns and ces to go.


    During this period of time, there had been many people around these boys and girls who had wanted to recruit them. Some of the boys and girls even had more than one force targeting them.


    But except for a small number of people who were attracted by all kinds of benefits and promises, most of them were not attracted at all.


    This was because they all knew very well, which force was the most prominent force in Huaxia at this moment.


    It was the Heavenly Pce established by Lu Xuan.


    At the same time, the Heavenly Pce was also the first obvious force that could cultivate Celestial Realm experts inrge quantities, which had made many people yearn for it.


    In particr the people who were outstanding cultivators from all over the world, and belonged to what people would call geniuses.


    Since they wanted to cultivate, they wanted to do their best!


    What made them curious was how the Heavenly Pce would select people!


    Lu Xuan was dressed in a white t-shirt, jeans and small white shoes, as he walked in the crowd. No one would have thought that this handsome and stylish young man would be the master of the Heavenly Pce whom they all looked up to.


    Lu Xuan looked at these young boys and girls, who were the seeds of the future of the Heavenly Pce.


    Although only a small number of them could be disciples of the Heavenly Pce, and the rest would be dismissed, he knew that these people would be the seeds of the Huaxian cultivation circle.


    If it continued to develop at this rate, the Huaxian cultivation circle would develop into a giant.


    It would far surpass the other countries, and when the world of cultivation opened, Huaxia would be far ahead of other countries.


    Also, over time, this advantage would only be more and more amazing.


    At the same time, this tested Lu Xuan¡¯s thoughts during this period of time. As more and more experts entered the Celestial Realm, the shackles of the world would not be tighter and tighter. On the contrary, it would only be more and more rxed.


    In fact, the rate of recovery now was much faster than the rate of recovery in his previous life.


    The faster the spirit qi recovered, the faster Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation would grow, which was the root cause of his promotion of cultivation.


    And these people were the seeds of the future of Heavenly Pce!


    ¡°From my calctions, it seems that the next Spiritual Tide and the recovery of the world is not too far away. Is it just a few days away?¡± Lu Xuan touched his chin. He could clearly feel that there was only a few days left until the next recovery period of the world.


    Ordinary people were not aware of such things to this degree, but Lu Xuan was clearly able to feel that the height he had reached was the limit that the earth¡¯s cultivation could amodate, the real ceiling.


    Therefore, he could easily perceive things that ordinary people would not be able to perceive.


    Lu Xuan nced at the young boys and girls, and soon there was a look of surprise on his face.


    This was because in front of him was a girl dressed in a washed blue and white junior high school uniform. She wore a pair of sses, making her look like a clever person.


    Lu Xuan almost thought he was wrong. He knew this girl. In fact, he was all too familiar with her.


    ¡°Yun Ling¡¯er!¡±


    Lu Xuan blurted out.


    ¡°This little brother, do you know me?¡± Although the girl looked like a shy little girl, she was in fact not afraid of life. After Lu Xuan blurted out her name, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°What a handsome little brother!¡±


    Lu Xuan had a wry smile on his face, and he remembered that in his previous life, when he first met this girl, she had said something simr.


    As if he was time traveling, he traveled back to that time.


    When Lu Xuan first met Yun Ling¡¯er in his previous life, it would have been 20 yearster.


    The Yun Ling¡¯er at that time could not bepared to the current her.


    The current Yun Ling¡¯er was still young and looked like a good person. However, the Yun Ling¡¯er he met in his previous life was already a descendant of the Sky Devil Path, known as the devil¡¯s daughter.


    The current Yung Ling¡¯er naturally did not have the appearance of the charming person she would be in the future. Right now, she was just a strange girl.


    When he saw Yun Ling¡¯er smiling like a flower, Lu Xuan only felt a twitch in his heart, as if he remembered the way Yun Ling¡¯er fell into his arms.


    When he was misunderstood by the whole world, and almost no one believed him, only this woman, who had been against him everywhere in the past, stood behind him silently.


    Life and death were irreversible. Even if Lu Xuan hadter be a Celestial Lord, there was no way to revive people from the long river of death.


    It was just that for Lu Xuan, saying goodbye to Yun Ling¡¯er happened decadester. Unexpectedly, Yun Ling¡¯er had appeared in the assessment of recruiting disciples in this Heavenly Pce.


    Lu Xuan nced at Yun Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Sky Devil Physique!¡±


    Lu Xuan was immediately able to see that Yun Ling¡¯er had an extremely rare physique, called the Sky Devil Physique. It was somewhat simr to the born taoism aptitude. She looked no different from ordinary people when she was not stimted.


    But as soon as she was stimted, she would immediately burst out an extraordinary talent and potential. It was one of the few physiques that could beparable to the born taoism aptitude.


    Among the tens of thousands of physiques in the so-called devil¡¯s path cultivation, if a person with the number one physique cultivated devil¡¯s power, it would not be too much to say that they would be able to improve at an amazing pace.


    ¡°No wonder, when Yun Ling¡¯er was young in her previous life, she was already a powerful existence among the younger generation in the world. Even many experts of the older generation were no match for her!¡±


    Lu Xuan thought of the evaluations people had of Yun Ling¡¯er in his previous life. Especially some old monsters of the devil¡¯s path, who regarded Yun Ling¡¯er as a unique genius rarely seen in a thousand years.


    she was expected to achieve the physique of a Celestial Lord in the future.


    If it were not for her falling early because of Lu Xuan, the achievement of having another Celestial Lord in the future would have been possible.


    It was just that in the end, such a person had fallen early because of Lu Xuan, and he had always felt guilty in his heart.


    ¡°Little brother, why are you looking at me like that? Are you interested in me?¡± Yun Ling¡¯er mischievously stuck out her tongue and said. ¡°But for the sake of your handsomeness, let¡¯s add each other¡¯s WeChat first, shall we?¡±


    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t changed!¡±


    With that, Lu Xuan turned and left without stopping.


    Yun Ling¡¯er was immediately worried, and she didn¡¯t know why she was this worried. It was unknown how many good-looking little brothers she had seen since childhood, but none of them was as special as this one in front of her.


    Even she didn¡¯t know why, she knew she had to stop him.


    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t go. If not WeChat, we can add each other¡¯s QQ. What about Momo? MSN? Any one of them is fine!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er hurriedly chased after Lu Xuan.


    A group of teenagers next to her with ordinary faces gritted their teeth with hatred. They thought to themselves, ¡°People who are not handsome can never imagine how active a woman can be!¡±

 Chapter 316 - There Was Never a Thing Called Absolute Fairness

    <h4>Chapter 316: There Was Never a Thing Called Absolute Fairness</h4>


    Rows of young men and women were seen taking ordeals of illusions in the za under the hot sun.


    Young men and women would emerge out of their trials every two hours, with some wearing beaming smiles and others, ashen looks.


    ¡°I did it! I made it into the Heavenly Pce!¡±


    ¡°How could this be? Why wasn¡¯t I able to tough it out?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! This is outrageous!¡±


    A great majority of those who emerged wore glum, sullen looks on their faces,pletely unable to swallow the fact that they failed to make the cut. All of them had beenuded by many to be geniuses before they came, and they found it to be utterly impossible to get eliminated so easily.


    Yet, those people failed at the trial of illusions, which was thest round of the series of selections.


    Lu Xuan himself formted the illusory scenes. All of those young men and women would then be subjected to all manner of tests in the illusions, be it in terms of courage, resilience, character, tendency for betrayal, and more.


    Only a handful managed to pass the test, and there were even several batches that saw none being able to make it out sessfully.


    In a high-rise building within the Heavenly Pce base, Duan Shan and the rest of the 12 military governors gathered around.


    As the first among the disciples that the Heavenly Pce took it, all of them came back to hold the fort, although none woulde to cause trouble.


    ¡°Great way of going about with the selections. This would easily filter out all those who are either of impure intent, shaky resolve, and cowardly.¡±


    Duan Shanmented as he watched batches after batches of young men and women who either passed or failed to make the cut below.


    None of them knew how Lu Xuan would go about with the selections before they came for the tests.


    The series of tests was meant for selecting the best among the 200 thousand who came to join the Heavenly Pce, after all. Those who did not make it in the age and talent requirement were eliminated early, with all who remained being of the right age, the right talent, and possessing decent potential.


    To the 12 military governors, all of those people were undoubtedly the best there could be found. Those young men and women would have been considered seed candidates to be high on the priority list for further nurture, back in their respective sects and ns.


    They even knew that the other organizations that they originally belonged to, which included even the likes of the Special Task Force, the Dragon Fang Special Forces, and several others, sent representatives to the scene to select potential candidates from those who failed to make the cut.


    It was especially so in the case of the organizations serving the government, as their capacities for fostering capable people were so high that they could have taken in all 200 thousand of them.


    The feat of selecting 2000 among them all was deemed too difficult to be executed by many.


    After all, all of those people were at different points of training. Some had only begun to train, while some others were considered quite aplished as they were. They were also a great many cultivators who were at Baodan Grandmaster and Martial Arts Legend levels as well.


    If they were to be selected purely based on theirbat prowess, the processes would have been extremely unfair to those who had only begun to train.


    No one expected Lu Xuan toe up with such a way of selecting the candidates.


    All of them knew that all those people would be subjected to many trials and tribtions in the illusions, in a very short period.


    While it was made clear to all of them that it was all just illusions, the process nheless served well for honing the subject in question. It was especially given that the true, original character of those who were subjected to the illusions would beid bare for all to see. There was simply no way of concealing their true character.


    All those who made it past the trials of the illusory formation were no doubt the best among the elites to make it past the test for joining the Heavenly Pce.


    Be it resilience, character, courage, and whatever other factors involved, only the best among the best would be able to make the cut.


    In truth, it was made clear to everyone that only those who were of extreme talents would be able to make it that far in the first ce. As such, talents were no longer the highest among the list of priorities in that test.


    On the contrary, the quality of their character was deemed to be of utmost importance instead.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s perspective, talents were hardly of any importance at such a level, unless the one in question was someone whose talents were far beyond reasoning, like Yun Ling¡¯er. Talents would otherwise be a minor factor in one¡¯s path in cultivation from then on out.


    Lu Xuan even had the means to boost the innate talents of all those people involved. He had all manner of alkahestry resources and cultivation methods up for the job at his disposal, after all.


    Talents could be transformed, but not necessarily so with one¡¯s character and temperament.


    The saying of ¡°the child is the father of the man¡± had its fair points after all.


    While Duan Shan and the others were nowhere near Lu Xuan when it came to the state of mind and being, but they were able to see at least that much.


    However, all of those people wore peculiar, puzzled looks on their faces soon enough. They caught wind of the news that Lu Xuan picked someone out in that sea of candidates personally.


    Furthermore, that someone was a girl!


    The news sounded weird to all of them who were present.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s unfathomably formidable prowess meant that there were countless who wanted to study under him. However, with the exception of Ling Yu, who was considered an honorary disciple of his, no one heard of him taking anyone else as his personal disciple before.


    All of them naturally understood the vast difference between an honorary disciple and a true, personal disciple.


    All of them were curious as to just how extraordinarily talented one had to be to catch Lu Xuan¡¯s attention.


    All 12 of the military governors knew just how prideful that young master of theirs was, and nomon man would be considered worthy of his notice.


    ¡°Yun Ling¡¯er.¡±


    All of themmitted that name to memory, as that would possibly be the young master of the Heavenly Pce in the future.


    Even the 12 military governors knew well enough that their status would not be able topare to that of Yun Ling¡¯er in the future.


    Yun Ling¡¯er, who was handpicked by Lu Xuan as his personal disciple at the moment, was looking rather puzzled.


    That young man who was so incredibly handsome that she had wanted to flirt with and add as a friend on social media was actually none other than that legendary Lu Xuan, Pce Lord of the Heavenly Pce.


    She felt that it was like riding a roller-coaster at the moment.


    She wondered just how she became a personal disciple of the Pce Lord just like that.


    Furthermore, she was said to be the only one at the moment.


    All of that made her feel very, very pleased with herself, and excited.


    It was especially so after seeing the envious and jealous looks all those other young men and women shot at her. The experience was beyond ecstatic.


    She wondered if she should just post on TikTok and brag about it for a bit.


    ¡°This is unfair! Why could she be the disciple of the Pce Lord himself, yet all of us get eliminated instead? We want an exnation!¡± a young man dressed in borate clothing pointed at Yun Ling¡¯er and said.


    All the other young men and women around him nodded in agreement. All of them were wondering why that happened.


    It was especially so given that Yun Ling¡¯er looked in and unassuming. While there was no doubt that she had decent looks, she was still nowhere near appearing truly outstanding.


    Furthermore, she was currently only wearing amon middle school uniform, and that made her look even more in andmonce.


    All of them wondered just what Lu Xuan saw in her enough to make her his disciple.


    The examiner shot looks at each other, as they had no idea why that happened in the first ce as well.


    ¡°I shall tell you all why then.¡±


    Lu Xuan was seen descending slowly from the sky as all of the examiners looked baffled.


    Sunlight shone on him, making him look even more dazzling and extravagant.


    He looked so brilliant that he was seen to be nothing short of the gods told in legends.


    ¡°You want fairness, eh? I¡¯d tell you all then, that the first truth about cultivation, is that there is no such thing as absolute fairness in the world.¡±

 Chapter 317 - The First among the Disciples of the Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 317: The First among the Disciples of the Heavenly Pce</h4>


    What Lu Xuan said stunned everyone present right away. No one had anticipated something like thating out of his mouth.


    What he said was totally opposite to what wasmonly preached all over the world at the moment. After all, it was said that everyone received education equally in the present era, although some people were deemed to be more equal than others.


    However, what he said called out to what was truly behind all that fa?ade right there and then¡ªthere was never such a thing called absolute fairness.


    All those young people were stunned right there and then. They realized from how Lu Xuan descended from the sky that the man in front of their eyes was none other than the man in the flesh.


    Lu Xuan looked at those young people below him and shook his head. Compared to those back in his past life who rose to prominence among countless out there through their very own powers, those people right before his eyes, at the moment, were very sheltered people.


    They had never seen how harsh the world out there truly was, and as such, they had no idea just how brutal the world could truly be.


    Those from his past life atter eras would have never asked something like that, as they knew all too well that even geniuses were subject to all manner of prejudice and injustice.


    It was absolutely ridiculous to expect absolute fairness.


    Those below were, after all, cream of the crop selected from all over the country in the first ce, which technically made them elites among elites.


    As such, it was only natural for them to feel prideful about themselves, not thinking for even a second that they would pale inparison to others.


    However, the tests they had to go through were not the standardized high school tests; there were no marks or points making it clear if one was inferior or superior.


    Where they were at the moment, all decisions rested in the hands of the members of the Heavenly Pce, and that was why they felt unfair about how things were conducted.


    ¡°So, you think it¡¯s unfair then?¡± Lu Xuan asked as he looked at the borately dressed young man.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I don¡¯t see why she could make it as the disciple of the Pce Lord himself.¡± The young man voiced his displeasure rather bluntly, speaking his mind without reservations despite knowing full well he was talking to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan grinned and continued, ¡°This is hardly anything about fairness. You all are still young now, and I bet no one told you all this, but you¡¯d all soon find out that it¡¯s utterly ridiculous for the weak to seek justifications from the strong.¡±


    ¡°It is especially so in the case of beings of my likes. Do you really think there¡¯s a need to exin myself to your satisfaction for whatever decisions I make?¡±


    What Lu Xuan said made that borately dressed young man choke. He was simply too used to the fact that he came from a rather privileged background, being the ones with privileges, and no one else before him had more privilege than he did.


    That young man had forgotten that times were then different. No one was deemed qualified enough to point fingers at him or even say what he did was wrong, even if that was the decision he made.


    Lu Xuan continued with a smile, ¡°Consider this my first lesson to all of you newbies on the path of cultivation. Please do voice any dissatisfaction you have without reservations. Prove it to me with what you¡¯re capable of, and use that as a testament telling me that I¡¯m wrong. Know that words are weapons of the powerless.¡±


    Everyone present felt riled up by what he just said. There was, without a doubt, no way that he would be able to convince them with words alone. Many of them were dissatisfied, but they had nothing to say to rebuke him at all, given that he was just that powerful after all.


    But then again, what he said had also instilled yet another idea in their minds¡ªif they were to be able to show their mettle in their training from then on out,pletely exceeding what that personal disciple that Lu Xuan handpicked personally was capable of, they would then be able to prove their worth to him.


    A middle-aged man who was watching the entire process taking ce from outside the base felt rather flustered by that scene unfolding before him.


    ¡°Oh gosh, that stupid brat.¡±


    The young man who voiced his doubt of Lu Xuan was that middle-aged man¡¯s son. The father felt as if he was passing out soon after hearing what the son said. How could you just go about doubting your teachers like that?


    It was especially so given that the one his son was doubtful of was a proven top-notch fighter at the very pinnacle. It was due solely to Lu Xuan being magnanimous and generous that he did not bother being petty with that young man. If someone else had been in Lu Xuan¡¯s shoes, that young man would have probably been condemned to a life of mediocrity.


    That middle-aged man had initially thought that his son was doing quite well, yet from the way things unfolded at the moment, it became clear that his son was still a little too sheltered and that his son¡¯s thoughts were too simple and straightforward.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you all to feel so vexed by the way. Other than her, anybody who manages to make it to the top ten in today¡¯s tests will be taken as my honorary disciples. Prove your worth even further from there, and you may just be my personal disciple.¡±


    Those young people were feeling very agitated after hearing that. While none of them could make it as his personal disciple right away, but being at the starting line of the honorary disciple of Lu Xuan alone was a feat far above all others.


    With Lu Xuan making an appearance personally, no one else had anything more to say despite many still feeling irked deep down. They simply watched as Lu Xuan took Yun Ling¡¯er away from the site.


    All of those young people shot Yun Ling¡¯er with rather envious and jealous looks. They just were unable to help it.


    Yun Ling¡¯er, at the moment, was still relishing at how Lu Xuan descended from above like a god just moments ago and walking right before her.


    ¡°Oh my god, this is so damn cool!¡± Yun Ling¡¯er shed a beaming smile and looked rather dazed. ¡°This is so cool. This is so cool. Yun Ling¡¯er, your disciple, at your service, master.¡±


    She took in her new status right away. Lu Xuan looked to be of high birth, possessed an undoubtable power. More importantly, he looked so dashing at the same time, after all.


    She was recalling that there had been a television drama about a disciple falling in love with their master, their master falling in love with their disciple, and things got messy from then on out.


    One had to admit that delusions of maidens could indeed be devastating.


    Lu Xuan was totally oblivious to what was going on in that hare-brained mind of Yun Ling¡¯er. He was doing so because he felt that he owed too much to that kid back in his past life. He waspelled to make amends in that current life of his.


    ¡°Lose the formalities. Our lineage is not one fraught with all those boxes, to begin with, and there is hardly anything of that sort that you¡¯d need to adhere to. There would be only one thing that you need to keep in mind¡ªnever deceive and betray your predecessors.¡±


    ¡°No problem at all!¡± Yun Ling¡¯er pped at her rather puffy chest as she said that.


    ¡°So, is there anything fun out there to do? Could you teach me how to fly soon?¡± Yun Ling¡¯er asked.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°This is not just something you could pick up. It is, after all, one of the highest tiers of spells there is. It¡¯s a kind of passive skill that you¡¯d automatically pick up when you¡¯ve reached Airborne Realm. You could say that flight is a type of natural instinct.¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er was imparted with the basics regarding the cultivation systems of present times, which meant that she definitely knew just how high the Airborne Realm was. It was so high that there was probably only a handful to be found in the world. On the other hand, she just began on her journey on cultivation, and no one knew how long it would have taken her to reach such a level.


    She was thoroughly devastated by what she just heard from her master.


    Lu Xuan grinned instead, being surprised that that demon of a woman he knew back in his past life actually had such a side to her. The Yun Ling¡¯er she knew would have definitely made mentions of her past off-limits if she were to see the antics of her younger self right now.


    ¡°No need to feel so dejected by the way. Your innate talents are such that it wouldn¡¯t even take you a year to reach Airborne Realm. Furthermore, the world would be restored even further soon enough, and cultivation would be even easier for you people from here on out.¡±

 Chapter 318 - Doom of the Vampiric Empire

    <h4>Chapter 318: Doom of the Vampiric Empire</h4>


    The recruitment drive went on for 10 days at the Heavenly Pce.


    Whatever the Heavenly Pce did for that 10 days was closely observed by just about everyone.


    The eyes of the entire Huaxia, even the entire world, were on the Heavenly Pce.


    Many were startled at just how shockingly many talented people there were in Huaxia, where elites actually existed in hundreds of thousands all over the nation.


    It was only a feat made possible given that Huaxia had a massive poption numbering well over a billion.


    None of the other countries dared to even consider something like that happening within their own borders.


    Other than the 2000 that eventually made it past the tests and joined the Heavenly Pce, all the others were quickly taken in by all the other forces out to scout talents.


    While it was true that those people were all rejects of the Heavenly Pce, they were still nheless all very rare talents that were hard toe by.


    There were even many who were of far greater talentspared to the 2000 picked up by the Heavenly Pce. Their only inadequacies being character and will, which many forces out there could not have cared less about.


    None of them set standards as high as the Heavenly Pce after all.


    The ce went immediately into istion mode right after recruiting their new disciples, beginning to focus all their resources into teaching those 2000 people.


    Thanks to Lu Xuan¡¯s experiences and structure developed from having nurtured people en masse before, it was not difficult at all for them to handle even a sudden influx of people of such a number.


    In the southernmost part of the Earth¡ªthe Antarctica.


    Lu Xuan settled down. While the winds were indeed bone-chilling in the south pole, he remained totally unperturbed.


    A faintyer of Spiritual Qi was seen on the surface of his body, which was responsible for repelling the cold.


    But then again, even without thatyer of Spiritual Qi, his physical resilience had nheless reached such a degree, that temperatures of tens of degrees Celsius below zero was far from being able to freeze him to death.


    His life force had gotten so unbelievably formidable that every single level he made a breakthrough into was aplete transformation of his state of life at the most fundamental levels.


    He was dressed so casually that he lookedpletely out of ce in the south pole.


    His will was spread all over the ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see for myself where else could you hide, Cain!¡±


    The person that he was looking for at the moment was none other than Cain, the founding ancestor of the vampires.


    Cain was the true ancestor of the vampires. All the others, including Lilith and Count Drac, were all bloodkin that was developed from his lineage.


    However, the other two elders managed to wriggle themselves free of his control duringter ages, developing powers that enabled them to be his equal.


    Lu Xuan had been searching for Cain¡¯s whereabouts the whole time, deeming that he would never be able to rest easy, as long as the founding ancestor of the vampires¡ªone of his greatest threats¡ªremain atrge.


    His effort paid off eventually and he finally located Cain¡¯s whereabouts two days prior. To put it urately however, that was a result of him mobilizing resources of Huaxia.


    Given how much he had done for his country and government throughout the whole time, the officials deemed such a request from him to be well within what he deserved.


    But then again, there was nheless something off with that piece of news.


    Someone had delivered the news of Cain hiding in the south pole to him personally.


    ¡°Who else would be behind this indeed?¡± Lu Xuan had no idea who was it who delivered the news to him, but he was certain of one thing¡ªthe news of Cain being in the south pole was still a reliable one, regardless of who was behind it.


    Not only was he given news of Cain¡¯s whereabouts, he was also given veryprehensive and detailed information about the news, which included photos of Cain boarding a ship in South America, as well as satellite images and some others.


    It became obvious that someone had been monitoring Cain¡¯s movements all the time, and there were few in the world having both such level of powers and motives.


    In his mind, the most likely being to do so was none other than the US government, which had always been wary of Cain in the first ce.


    There was a top-secret scientific outpost in the south pole not far away from where Lu Xuan was at the moment.


    He only realized that there were no longer any living beings left behind in the outpost for a very long time. All the staff members who manned the outpost had their blood sucked dry, bing shriveled corpses.


    ¡°Cain really was here then.¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze and spread his will out yet again, enveloping his surroundings within his range of perception.


    He sensed a figure closing in on him at a frightening speed eclipsing even that of a speed train, who arrived right behind Lu Xuan in a split second.


    ¡°Soul-crusher Blood w.¡±


    A low-pitched growl was heard and the attack brought about a massive bloody gash in the all-white sky of the ce,ing down on Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s reactions proved to be even faster. He turned around and threw a punch right away.


    Boom!


    A terrifying boom that sounded as if a shell hit its target was heard. Frightening shockwaves erupted as the punch and the w attack connected.


    That figure was sent reeling back several steps before he was able to steady himself, after he was hit by Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was only able to make out that figure to be a young man of blonde hair and blue eyes, who looked to be in histe teens and dressed in some borate robe from the middle ages. That young man looked extravagant, regal and very dashing.


    However, hisplexion was so frighteningly pale that he did not even look human at all.


    The evil aura filled with a stench of blood about him was something that nomon person would have been able to sense, yet there were no fooling Lu Xuan¡¯s senses.


    That young man was without a doubt, the true sovereign of the entire Vampiric Empire, the founding ancestor of the vampires¡ªCain.


    A very old monster who was rumored to have lived for over 2000 years.


    ¡°Cain eh? I expect as much.¡±


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back as he looked at Cain, showing no signs of perturbance even when facing off a monster who was over 2000 years old.


    Cain¡¯s eyes were locked onto Lu Xuan, ring at him for quite some time before saying, ¡°You¡¯re indeed 10 times more obstinate than I thought you to be, Lu Xuan.¡±


    Cain kept ring at Lu Xuan. He had no idea how the other man trained, finding it surprising that Lu Xuan was of powers more frightening than him, who had been cultivating for thousands of years and of pinnacle level of powers.


    While he was nowhere near his prime due to spirit qi being diminished over the ages, all that foundation he built was still nheless with him.


    Common Airborne Realm beings would have been rendered seriously injured by that w attack of his, and he would have needed only two more attacks to kill said Airborne Realm being.


    He truly was at the very peak of Airborne Realm.


    To put it precisely, so long as he was able to find even a sliver of opening with thews of the world, he would have quickly been able to recover to the peak of the realm right after making a breakthrough, due to all that solid foundation he had built.


    Technically speaking, he was not actually cultivating; it was just him having recovered to pinnacle state of Airborne Realm.


    In contrast, Lu Xuan had truly trained himself to reach the peak of Airborne Realm from ground up, and that was what puzzled Cain tremendously.


    He knew that the restoration of the world¡¯sws in present day was happening at such a rate that opportunities became abundant, where a typical 10-year training would have been shortened to merely three to five years, and unparalleled geniuses could have even made it in just a year.


    But then again, being able to reach the peak of Airborne Realm in such a short time through training from scratch alone, was a monstrous feat deemed to rival even the most fearsome of monsters like Cain.


    ¡°So, you really are here then. Never guessed that you would have thought of hiding in the Antarctica just to run away from me,¡± Lu Xuan said to Cain while giving him a look, never having much regard for him.


    ¡°But today, your empire of vampires shalle to end.¡± Lu Xuan continued, ¡°From this day onward, there would no longer be a Vampiric Empire in this world.¡±

 Chapter 319 - The Covenant of Darkness Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 319: The Covenant of Darkness Strikes</h4>


    Cain looked at Lu Xuan, knowing well that Lu Xuan was not joking at all. If he were to die right there and then on that day, that would truly no longer be an empire of vampires in the world.


    Despite the Vampiric Empire looking massive and fearsome, the one to truly struck fear in the minds of their enemies was still none other than him, the founding ancestor of the vampires.


    While the vampire had fallen into quite a decline after both Lilith and Count Drac perished one after another, the empire still managed to hold its own all thanks to him.


    If he were to meet his doom right there and then, there would still be some Celestial Realm elders in the empire left to take charge.


    But then again, that would still be pointless given that it was still impossible for them to resist retaliation from secr governments.


    He knew all too well about the researches that the secr governments had undertaken throughout the years. Tools and weapons made specifically to take out vampires were churned out one after another.


    Despite the empire¡¯s unnerving longevity and frighteningly formidable powers, the vampires were still beings of flesh and blood, instead of true gods.


    As technological advances of the secr government became increasingly prominent, the edge possessed innately by the vampires became increasingly insignificant.


    The empire would truly meet its doom in no time without Cain serving as the intimidating factor.


    ¡°You indeed are one hell of a threat, Lu Xuan.¡±


    Cain continued as he looked at Lu Xuan with cold eyes.


    ¡°This proves that luring you out has been a sensible choice.¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned and asked, ¡°You? Luring me out? So, you¡¯re the one that handed the news to the Huaxian government then?¡±


    Cain shed a grin, baring his very pointy canines and replied, ¡°Indeed. It was I who spread the news, but I totally didn¡¯t expect you to actuallye crashing to the party without any thoughts about it at all. You really are too cocksure of yourself. The south pole is ice cold, truly the best ce to serve as your grave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to suck every drop of that blood running through your veins.¡±


    A tinge of yearning was seen in Cain¡¯s eyes when he said that. Lu Xuan¡¯s life force was so brimming that he was able to resist the extreme cold of the south pole at minus tens of degrees Celsius, through the workings of what made his life force so formidable alone. Lu Xuan was indeed unbelievable resilient.


    Cain was even able to smell all that massive power harbored within Lu Xuan¡¯s blood. He felt that he would be able to make a breakthrough to an even higher realm, an act that not even the limits of the world would be able to do anything about, if he were to just be able to suck Lu Xuan¡¯s blood.


    The way he saw it, it was not blood running in Lu Xuan¡¯s veins, but some kind of elixir.


    ¡°That¡¯s not me being overconfident, but you people being just too damn weak,¡± Lu Xuan chuckled and added.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re all here, so why don¡¯t you show yourselves, eh?¡±


    Lu Xuan added further.


    Silhouettes then quickly emerged from afar in the blizzard one after another.


    All of them were hovering in midair and packing extremely terrifying aura, as if they were godly beings descending from the heavens.


    Every single one of them had powersparable to that at the peak of Airborne Realm.


    One of them was wearing a dark cape andpletely shrouded in darkness, emanating dark mist all over them, making it impossible to tell what they looked like.


    There was another who looked massive¡ªa Caucasian-looking middle-aged man who was over two meters tall.


    There was yet another in their midst, who was a pretty woman who looked to be around 30 years of age and possessed a voluptuous figure. However, she wore an extremely sinister look on her face.


    ¡°What a lineup indeed!¡± Lu Xuan quipped as he looked at those people, noting that there was hardly any present-day cultivator who knew of anyone of them.


    However, Lu Xuan was different from all the others. His past life experiences told him that the few were all extremely renowned figures atter eras.


    All of them belonged to a monstrous organization¡ªthe Covenant of Darkness.


    That was truly one of the two monsters of cultivation organizations doing whatever they pleased in the western world of cultivators. The Covenant of Darkness was also the only organization in the entire western world of cultivators capable of standing off against the Church.


    The Vampiric Empire, despite its massive size and power, was but one of the forces serving under the Covenant of Darkness. That fact itself served as a testament to how terrifying the Covenant of Darkness truly was in their heyday.


    It was an organization capable of overwhelming the Church for a time after all.


    The one who wore a ck cape was the leader of the dark spellcasters in the Covenant of Darkness,monly known simply as the Dark Spellcaster Emperor.


    There was no one alive who knew his true name anymore. All simply knew him to be the best dark spellcasters there was for as long as anyone could remember. His power was to such a level that he dared to even fight the present-day pope.


    The massive middle-aged man was named Ivanov, leader of the werewolves in the covenant, also known as the Wolf King.


    The Soviet Union was able to lock horns with the US, which was backed by the Vampiric Empire, all those years ago, because it had the support of the werewolves.


    The only female among the three was the legendary Wailing Witch, who was known in the legends to be an extremely powerful Lich Kinguded to be undying. Her existence actually predated even Cain, the founding ancestor of the vampires.


    However, her renown paled inparison to that of Cain due tocking a race of her own, yet she was able to gain a seat on the Covenant of Darkness through her powers alone, which served as the testament to her vast degree of strength.


    All four of the greatest in the Covenant of Darkness were gathered right there. There was no doubt that Cain had been making preparations through the time he went about hiding¡ªrallying his allies just so to take on Lu Xuan.


    To Lu Xuan¡¯s knowledge, the Covenant of Darkness should have been fragmented in present day. The members of the covenant had been backing different nations since the days the US and the Soviet Union vied for global dominance, with the dark spellcasters and the vampires backing the US, and the werewolves the Soviet Union.


    Both parties were at odds with each other since then, and it would hardly be surprising for them to go on all-out fights with each other.


    The leaders of both factions would have gone for each other¡¯s throats right away as soon as they met, yet there they were, gathered against theirmon enemy¡ªLu Xuan. One could tell that Cain had paid a hefty price just to gather such a force.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°Oh Cain, you¡¯ve been preparing for so long and this is all you coulde up with? Gosh, you¡¯re really quite a letdown.¡±


    ¡°So, you know of us then, human?¡±


    Ivanov asked with a gruff voice. His eyes were that of wolves instead of that of humans.


    He asked in fluent Huaxian instead of Russian, making it obvious that he was toying with Lu Xuan, asking in a rather sarcastic tone.


    ¡°Sure I do. Aren¡¯t you all the ones who call the shots in the covenant these days?¡± Lu Xuan shed a grin and continued, ¡°I wonder what Cain promised you people that you¡¯re all willing to hand over your heads in a silver tter all the way here.¡±


    ¡°Here to hand our heads?¡± Ivanov looked at Lu Xuan and shed a ferocious grin, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Ivanov smirked and continued, ¡°They said that you¡¯re quite a cocky one, and I had doubts about that. But from the looks of things now, you really are cocky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being cocky, I¡¯m just being confident.¡± Lu Xuan then added, ¡°You all are indeed very formidablepared to the others, but to me, you all are nothing.¡±

 Chapter 320 - A Sword Taking on Lightning Bolts

    <h4>Chapter 320: A Sword Taking on Lightning Bolts</h4>


    ¡°So, you set us up too then?¡± Cain looked at Lu Xuan with a wary expression as he asked.


    Lu Xuan snickered as he replied, ¡°I was once a nobody, and I¡¯ve been met with countless powerful enemies on my journey of cultivation. I had also resorted to whatever means I had at my disposal out of desperation. But do you people really think I¡¯m still who I once was?


    ¡°You lot really think highly of yourselves, don¡¯t you? Do you really think I need to eveny out traps just to snare the lot of you?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s voice shook the air around him, making him look extremely imposing. The effect was so pronounced that one could hear him clearly despite being in a blizzard.


    ¡°You really know how to talk big.¡± Cainughed coldly as he heard Lu Xuan talk.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor was unable to sit around anymore after hearing that, interrupting their chatter right away. ¡°Enough chit-chat. We¡¯ll just have to kill him and be done with it. I¡¯m gonna make a specimen out of his dead body. I¡¯m really interested in looking into just how is he different frommon humans.¡±


    He then performed a seal with his hands right away. A frighteningly bolt of ck lightning came sting from above right onto where Lu Xuan stood.


    Boom!


    A huge rumble was heard as the ck lightning cleaved through the air, enveloping Lu Xuan¡¯s entire being.


    Lu Xuan was shrouded in a golden dragon construct in a split second.


    The lightning bolt came crashing down onto the dragon construct but was quickly reduced to smoke as soon as the attack connected with that golden dragon.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor was dumbfounded by what he just saw. He totally did not expect Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Vigor was that resilience.


    People who trained in the dark arts or dark beings alike were very wary of the power of lightning.


    That was because the power of lightning was of the extreme Yang end in the Yin-Yang spectrum, which made it something that couldpletely overwhelm the dark art practitioners or dark beings.


    However, things were different in that Dark Spellcaster Emperor¡¯s case, as he acquired a way through some encounter, for training in such dark lightning arts.


    That dark lightning bolt attack was theplete antithesis of the usual lightning, as it was at the extreme Yin end of the spectrum instead. Anyone who was hit by such an attack would have ended up encroached by dark powers, even if they were to be of Airborne Realm and if they somehow managed to survive.


    It was just like a blot on a piece of white paper, which was near impossible to do so. As such, that attack itself struck fear into the minds of manymon cultivators.


    However, he had never seen the likes of Lu Xuan, who took the attack unperturbed.


    ¡°What? This is all you¡¯ve got? It seems like the title of ¡®Dark Spellcaster Emperor¡¯ isn¡¯t much of a big deal after all.¡±


    Lu Xuan then continued while looking at the other man, ¡°If this is all you people can bring to the table today, I¡¯m afraid the Covenant of Darkness will no longer exist from here on out.


    ¡°There shall no longer be a Covenant of Darkness on Earth, starting from today.¡±


    Lu Xuan then grabbed at the air as soon as he finished. The Dragonyer appeared in his hand. He was finally getting serious about killing those before him¡ªthe members of the Covenant of Darkness, who went out of their way to set him up and kill him. He was about to bring his strongest means to get rid of the covenant.


    ng!


    The Dragonyer shot to the air as it rang furiously, shooting into the air like a beam of a rainbow.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor smirked and broke out a scepter in his hand.


    The scepter was fashioned in the form of a lightning bolt. What was different was that the bolt of lightning was pitch-ck.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor then extended his scepter and brought about a bolt of lightning about as thick as a bowl¡¯s diameter, sting at Lu Xuan right away.


    Lu Xuan simply retaliated with a frightening st of sword aura, which shot into the air, cleaving that bolt of ck lightning apart.


    While the lightning bolt attack was extremely fast, Lu Xuan was by no means slow as well.


    Boom!


    The sword aura connected with the lightning bolt right away. Both were moving at extreme speeds as the shing of the attacks exploded.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor never expected Lu Xuan to be able to react so quickly. It seemed to have taken him only an instant to react to it.


    The feat of cleaving a lightning bolt with sword aura was deemed to be something ungodly.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor had seen people giving it their all in resisting the st while some others simply evaded the attack reflexively. However, he had never seen someone capable of meeting his lightning bolt attack with an attack of their own.


    A bolt of lightning traveled at the speed of light, which was 300 kilometers per second, after all.


    Lu Xuan took another swing with his sword again after cleaving that bolt of lightning apart, aiming for the Dark Spellcaster Emperor instead.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor, on the other hand, never expected Lu Xuan to be able to resist his lightning attack, to begin with. As such, he was totally unprepared to take on an attack from his opponent. He had also never expected Lu Xuan to be able to react that quickly.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    The sword aura st connected squarely on him before he was even able to react.


    Pfft!


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor spat up blood right away as he reeled from the attack. That attack did not manage to cut him in half, but that was only because the attack triggered a dark spell that he had embedded in his body a long time ago.


    That dark spell was a defense spell. While its presence remained inconspicuous in most situations, it was something that was triggered instinctively when the user was in mortal danger, and it was frighteningly powerful.


    However, usual circumstances dictated that he would have been able to emerge totally unscathed after the spell was triggered right away.


    Yet, he was still injured by that st of sword aura nheless. He was still reeling in shock at that moment. That attack from Lu Xuan had exceeded the very limit he could imagine.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± Lu Xuan frowned, noting that the other man had a lot of tricks up his sleeve. However, Lu Xuan continued to show apleteck of care, as the sheer power of ample magnitude could bulldoze its way over all trickery and maneuvers after all.


    No means ofplex techniques could hold water when faced with absolutely overwhelming powers.


    Shoop!


    Lu Xuan brought yet another st of sword aura right at the Dark Spellcaster Emperor.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor, given his state, was totally unable to react in time. He had never expected his opponent to be so overwhelmingly formidable, bringing about one sh after another. It was as if Lu Xuan actually intended to overrun through everything with his sword.


    Lu Xuan did not give him any chance at all.


    Just as the st of sword aura was about to hit its target, a fury and huge fist connected with that sword aura attack, dispelling it in midair.


    Lu Xuan saw the one who rescued the Dark Spellcaster Emperor to be none other than Ivanov the Wolf King.


    Ivanov the Wolf King was able to transform in the nick of time and bashed through Lu Xuan¡¯s sword aura attack with his fist alone. He saved the Dark Spellcaster Emperor at that very moment of crisis.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor was relieved; however, he quickly discovered that Ivanov¡¯s fist waspletely bloodied, and the Wolf King¡¯s knuckles seemed to have cracked.


    He waspletely stunned by what he saw. He had worked with and fought against that old rival of his throughout history. He knew all too well just how formidably resilient the other man¡¯s constitution was.


    The werewolves were incapable of casting spells or other types of mystical feats. All they had to rely on was their unbelievably resilient body.


    To his knowledge, Ivanov¡¯s resilience had reached such a frightening degree that he could actually take sts from missiles squarely without flinching. That fury pelt all over his body served as his strongest shielding.


    It was just near impossible to actually deal any damage to Ivanov, to begin with.

 Chapter 321 - I Am Willing To Call You The Strongest

    <h4>Chapter 321: I Am Willing To Call You The Strongest</h4>


    Ivanov had single-handedly turned against the Government of the Soviet Union. At that time, the Government of the Soviet Union had just been driven away, and the invading armies from within the country and abroad were in a state of having high morale and being extremely arrogant.


    Naturally, they were very dissatisfied with the werewolf race forcefully upying the Siberian ice field of Russian, and had wanted to eradicate them.


    Who knew that an entire army of masters would be single-handedly defeated by Ivanov alone.


    During that era, although the spirit qi of the world had not revived, however Ivanov followed the extreme physical cultivation. Even if there was spirit qi in the world and his strength had been weakened by a lot, the strength of his physical body was still one of the strongest in the world.


    Almost no one could match it.


    Since then, the Government of the Soviet Union had changed their view of the werewolf race, and finally changed from being hostile to being cooperative.


    Lu Xuan had even fought Ivanov himself before. The battledsted for three days and three nights. Although Ivanov was not able to suppress Lu Xuan, however Lu Xuan was not able to break Ivanov¡¯s defense either, as it was almost unbreakable.


    It was precisely because of this that the Dark Spellcaster Emperor was extremely shocked.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sword attack had far exceeded the power of a cannonball. It was unexpectedly able to hurt Ivanov, the Wolf King.


    At this moment, Ivanov looked at least five meters tall, which was three times the height of an average human being. He was like a small hill that looked extremely frightening.


    He had fur all over his body, like a ferocious beasting out from the primeval times.


    This amazing figure alone was able to bring a great sense of pressure on ordinary people.


    The same shocked expression shed on Ivanov¡¯s furry wolf face. He had been hurt by the sword qi from the side. If he was hit from the front, his phngeal bone would probably have been cut off as well.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sword qi was really amazing!


    Ivanov knew that he could not be careless anymore. If Lu Xuan had made a surprise attack just now, his head would probably have been blown off. At that time, he had yet to feel how terrifying Lu Xuan was. Even if he was hit by a Rocket Cannon, he was not afraid.


    But now he knew that Lu Xuan was able to hurt him, or even kill him.


    When Lu Xuan saw that his sword had failed to kill the Dark Spellcaster Emperor, Lu Xuan immediately looked at Ivanov.


    In a previous life, he had seen Ivanov transform, which had been 10 times more terrifying than the current him.


    The current Ivanov was nothing!


    ¡°This human is too tricky to deal with, let¡¯s attack together!¡±


    Cain shouted, as right at that moment, one of his hands grabbed the air, and in an instant, a huge bloody w appeared. Then, the w grabbed fiercely towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan did not even look at it, as he pointed out with his sword. It seemed effortless as the sword qi swept out and unexpectedly split the bloody w into two halves on the spot.


    Cain was very surprised and angry. His palm was almost split in half just now. It was obvious that Lu Xuan¡¯s Dragonyer had exceeded the scope of an ordinary weapon. At the very least, it was a low-tier power item. Otherwise, Lu Xuan would not have been able to break his attack so easily.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan was like a hedgehog in his eyes, covered with thorns, as he had no way to defeat Lu Xuan.


    No matter what kind of attacks they used, Lu Xuan was able to break them with just one sword attack.


    Lu Xuan had only used the sword qi. If Lu Xuan used the actual Dragonyer, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    How could such a terrifying person appear among humans? Even thousands of years ago, at the height of the Huaxian cultivation, there had been no expert in the same realm who was able topare with Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan looked at the four people who had vaguely surrounded him, and had formed a Sacred Beast Formation, upying the north, south, east and west respectively. They obviously nned on joining hands to defeat him.


    Suddenly, right at this moment, the Wailing Witch let out a mournful scream, and the terrifying sound waves swept towards Lu Xuan in a frenzy.


    This sonic frenzy was so sharp that if it had hit a cultivator below the Celestial Realm, their physical body would probably have been disintegrated on the spot, and turned into a blood mist.


    Even an expert in the Celestial Realm would have bled to death.


    This was the ability of the Wailing Witch. There were no dead corners as it swept across everywhere.


    The shrill whistling sound was earth-shaking, all of which turned into a shocking torrent that swept towards Lu Xuan.


    It was not headed towards anywhere else, as the sound waves were beingpletely controlled.


    ¡°You dare to show off in front of me with just this small trick!¡±


    Lu Xuan stepped out and an explosion sounded. Immediately, a barrier was formed around him. The sound wave frenzy that was headed towards Lu Xuan could not break this air barrier, and thus was not able to do anything to Lu Xuan.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan took this opportunity to step on the ground. His body directly headed towards the Wailing Witch like a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    A lightning shot out from the sky, and in an instant, the defenseless Wailing Witch was hit, as her entire body was shed in half, and blood spurted out.


    Killed with one attack!


    Each of the attacks from the expert was fatal!


    But in the next moment, not far from Lu Xuan, the Wailing Witch¡¯s body was reconnected, and the body, which had been shed in half, came back to life again.


    The Wailing Witch was surprised and angry. The sword just now had almost killed her. Fortunately, she was a lich and not an ordinary human being. Her weakness lied in her life box. As long as the life box was not destroyed, she could be reborn again and again.


    This was also the most troublesome part about her. It was not without reason that she could gain a foothold in the Covenant of Darkness alone.


    ¡°A lich?¡± Lu Xuan immediately realized that the Wailing Witch was a lich, and at her peak, she was the famous Lich King.


    The only way to deal with this Lich King was to destroy their life box, otherwise they would be born again and again indefinitely.


    ¡°Not bad Lu Xuan. You are indeed scary and the number one expert in the world at the Airborne Realm. I, the Wailing Witch, am willing to call you the strongest!¡±


    The Wailing Witch said with a shocked expression on her face.


    ¡°But no matter how many times you kill me, I will alwayse back to life. As for me, if I kill you again, you will definitely die!¡±


    With that, a ferocious smile appeared on the Wailing Witch¡¯s face.


    ¡°Kill you many times? Once is enough!¡± Lu Xuan sneered. In an instant, he had once again swooped in front of the Wailing Witch.


    He was very fast, but even if his speed was faster than Cain, he had failed to catch up. Instead, he had turned into a stream of blood light and directly went forward.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    An extremely bright swordlight that was hundreds of meters long swept across the sky. Like a huge drop of waterfall, the sky fell, as the world seemed like it would be cut down by this sword.


    Before the swordlightnded, the sword qi had spread everywhere.


    ¡°What a terrifying sword!¡±


    The Wailing Witch even felt that she could not move, and the next moment she was chopped and turned into a blood mist.

 Chapter 322 - Killing The Wailing Witch

    <h4>Chapter 322: Killing The Wailing Witch</h4>


    In the distance, the Wailing Witch reconnected her body. There was a ferocious smile on her face as she said, ¡°I told you, you cannot do anything to me!¡±


    As soon as her voice fell and right before she could continue to be happy, her newly reconstituted body unexpectedly began to break apart inch by inch. After a moment, it had been reduced to ashes all across the sky.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±


    The Wailing Witch was only able to leave behind this one sentence before she hadpletely disappeared.


    The other three talents had just arrived, and when they saw this scene, it was as if they had seen a ghost.


    The Wailing Witch had really been killed?


    Through the ages, for more than 1,000 years, there had been many people who wanted to deal with the Wailing Witch, and a few of them had wanted to kill her.


    However, none of them was able topletely kill her in the end.


    This was because no one had been able to find her life box. As long as her life box was not found, she could continue to be reborn.


    But now, Lu Xuan had achieved this step!


    All of a sudden, the three of them felt a chill go down their backs as if they had fallen into an ice cave.


    Lu Xuan had killed the Wailing Witch with just one sword attack,pletely ending her life. He had exhausted almost all the Spiritual Qi on his body, just so that he could destroy the Wailing Witch with that one sword attack.


    If it had been an ordinary person, this would have been impossible to achieve.


    The lich had only one weakness, which was her life box, but most people were not able to find it.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan was different. He had added a tracking spell for the swordlight that had cut the Wailing Witch into pieces. He was waiting for the Wailing Witch to use her life box when she was reborn.


    When that urred, the spell then traveled through the air and directly shattered the life box, making the Wailing Witch die on the spot.


    However, that spell had almost depleted all of Lu Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Qi, who was incredibly powerful.


    This was because that spell was not something that Lu Xuan could use right now. Although the Airborne Realm was strong, the energy of his body was still Spiritual Qi.


    Spiritual Qi could only be regarded as the lowest level of energy, and the spell itself was not something that could be released by people of Lu Xuan¡¯s level. This meant that Lu Xuan had released the spell by using a realm that far exceeded his own strength.


    With this spell, he could trace to the Wailing Witch¡¯s life box, who was finally killed with one move.


    This was also one of the tricks developed by Lu Xuan in his previous life. The reason why he developed this trick was that he had encountered a very scary Lich King. No matter how many times Lu Xuan had been able to kill him easily, there was no way to kill him.


    In the end, Lu Xuan had to develop this trick to deal with the Lich King.


    He used this move just now!


    As for the other three people, they did not know how Lu Xuan had done it. When they thought of how Lu Xuan had shown off his amazing strength just now, they could not help but be struck dumb with amazement.


    This Lu Xuan looked like an immortal with no weaknesses at all.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Right at this moment, the Wolf King Ivanov finally could not hold back any longer. He made his move. His body was like a hill, and in an instant, he had jumped in front of Lu Xuan.


    Boom, boom, boom! Every time hended, it was possible to feel the earth shaking. In an instant, his body swept toward Lu Xuan like a cannonball.


    He was able to bring out the aura of thousands of troops with just him alone. All of a sudden, the void was trembling.


    As for Lu Xuan, he responded like lightning and shot up into the sky like a long golden dragon. Immediately, he directly punched down at the Wolf King Ivanov, who was heading up towards him.


    Boom!


    The fist and w of the two sides collided. The huge wolf w that the Wolf King had disyed was hit by Lu Xuan.


    Suddenly, like aet hitting the earth, the void vibrated.


    The terrifying strength of the golden fist and the force of the green w scattered in the air, as the impact spread to a radius of more than 100 meters away.


    ¡°What? Impossible!¡± The Wolf King Ivanov immediately felt a terrifying force falling on him with overwhelming strength.


    It had fallen onto him in an instant. His originally retreating body had been swept by the terrifying force.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, everyone saw that the Wolf King Ivanov had fallen to the ground faster than when he had swooped up towards Lu Xuan.


    The entire ground trembled violently, spreading the ice dust all over the air.


    The ground, which had been frozen for countless years, had huge cracks on it after the impact.


    With the body of the Wolf King Ivanov as the core, the cracks were like a spider web as it spread in all directions.


    ¡°Pft!¡± The Wolf King Ivanov immediately spurted out a mouthful of blood. He felt as if his internal organs were about to be coughed up as well.


    He felt that countless bones on his body had been broken, which was unprecedented. Back when he had fought with a master from the Soviet Union and had been hit head-on by many cannonballs, none of them was able to do as much damage to him as Lu Xuan had done just now.


    ¡°How is this possible? You are only a human being!¡±


    The Wolf King opened his mouth and growled unwillingly.


    He was the King of the werewolf race, one of the most powerful experts in the world. He may not be very outstanding in other respects, but physically speaking, he had absolute self-confidence. Even among the many top experts, there were very few who couldpete with him.


    Not to mention people like Lu Xuan, who was able to heavily injure him with just one punch.


    Ivanov¡¯s physical body was extremely powerful!


    When Lu Xuan hit him, it felt as if he had been hit by a high-speed battleship that wanted to break his entire body.


    This was the reason why he was the King of the werewolf race. He was not an ordinary person.


    If it had been an ordinary person in the Airborne Realm, they would probably have been destroyed andpletely killed.


    They were all in the Airborne Realm and were considered the most outstanding people among the Airborne Realm experts. But only now did they understand what a real monster was like.


    Even though Lu Xuan looked like a human being the most, however in terms of his nature, he was the real monster among these people.


    With only one punch, the Wolf King had be speechless.


    Lu Xuan nced at the Wolf King and said faintly, ¡°Ivanov, the world-famous Wolf King, is nothing more than this!¡±


    Hearing this, Ivanov, the Wolf King, was almost angered to death. As he became furious, he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    At this moment, the Dark Spellcaster Emperor, who had been silently chanting the ancient spell on the side, finallypleted his preparations. Astonishing ck thunder lightning appeared out of thin air and directly hit Lu Xuan.


    This ck thunder lightning was extremely thick, and it had engulfed Lu Xuan in an instant.


    Boom! The explosion set off a frenzy, which created ice shards all over the sky, blocking out the sun.

 Chapter 323 - So Unreal And Not Scientific At All

    <h4>Chapter 323: So Unreal And Not Scientific At All</h4>


    The ice shards set off by the explosion had obscured the sun, hiding everything from sight!


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor had been preparing to attack for a long time. Some might even say he had been preparing the whole time.


    Usually, his quick attack would only be the size of a bowl, but the ck thunder lightning he just created was the size of a water tank.


    After this attack, the Dark Spellcaster Emperor felt his entire body tremble as he gasped for air.


    The attack was almost as powerful as a small smoke bomb.


    The scope of the attack was not too wide, only covering a radius of several hundred meters surrounding them. However, its power was still very shocking.


    The attack had instantly drained him of almost all the energy!


    Suddenly, a long whistling sound came from the frenzied tide of the ice shards scattered throughout the sky.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor immediately realized that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good for them. ¡°This is bad. He¡¯s still alive!¡±


    Sure enough, he then saw Lu Xuan having already appeared in front of him. Nobody knew how he got there so quickly.


    Lu Xuan then shed down with his sword.


    The sword-light was crafty and strange. He wasted no effort in pulling off the attack, but it struck all of the Dark Spellcaster Emperor¡¯s weak points.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor knew that he had never met such a terrifying kendo expert before in his life.


    Even 1,000 years ago, the legendary swordsman and poet Li Taibai was invincible with the Qinglian Sword Technique. Even a legend like him was never such a menacing threat to the Dark Spellcaster Emperor.


    Boom!


    The sword-light from Lu Xuannded onto the Dark Spellcaster Emperor, directly breaking theyer of enchantment that was on his body.


    Thisyer of enchantment could easily shield him from the blows of many cannonballs, but it was destroyed by Lu Xuan¡¯s sword-light with as much effort as marinating tofu.


    Just then, anotheryer of enchantment emerged on the Dark Spellcaster Emperor¡¯s body. However, the oue was the same.


    The sword-light broke the enchantment again. After breaking through sevenyers of enchantment, the sword-light finally hit the ice.


    Boom!


    An astonishing crack appeared on the ice, stretching hundreds of meters long.


    This was an extremely strong surface of ice that had been there for countless years.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor was heavily panting!


    As he continued to gasp for air, his figure shed. He almost fell from the sky after almost being killed by the sword attack.


    Fortunately for him, he had put severalyers of dark shields on his body before Lu Xuan attacked. Had he not done so, he wouldn¡¯t have had any time to attack.


    The most likely thing to happen was for Lu Xuan to kill him, just like what happened to the Wailing Witch.


    Unlike the Wailing Witch, however, the Dark Spellcaster Emperor did not possess the ability to resurrect himself. Although his life force was much stronger than that of ordinary people, he would still be killed by the sword-light from Lu Xuan once he was hit. The same would¡¯ve happened even if he had 10 lives.


    Looking at the astonishing crack on the ground stretching hundreds of meters long, the Dark Spellcaster Emperor had only wanted to say that this was all an extravagant joke. It was not magical at all!


    Among the ice shards formed by the explosion, a figure flew out from within. It was Lu Xuan, who remained the same as before.


    Even the ck thunder lightning that was as thick as a water tank could not break the Golden Dragon Shield of Vigor on Lu Xuan. Thanks to this, Lu Xuan was able to strike immediately.


    ¡°Cain, are you still not going to attack? This is a powerful enemy that we have never seen before. If we are unable to kill him, then I¡¯m afraid today¡¯s the day we die!¡±


    At that moment, the Dark Spellcaster Emperor roared.


    At the same time, the Wolf King, who was previously dying and out of breath, had mostly recovered from being smashed into the pit. He looked at Lu Xuan on the side with a resentful nce.


    Just now, he was guaranteed to be beaten until he was out of breath before being directly killed.


    However, his physique was different from that of ordinary werewolves. Coupled with the use of the werewolves¡¯ secret healing methods, he had mostly recovered in the fastest possible time.


    Although doing so would shorten his lifespan, the Wolf King Ivanov did not hesitate to use it at that moment. If he waited until when he wanted to use it, then he would have died.


    He was willing to do anything if it meant he would not die on the spot.


    However, Lu Xuan stared at the three strong experts with a rxed expression on his face.


    Even then, these three top experts standing before him were only slightly stronger than ants; they were extremely easy to kill.


    Suddenly, his eyes nced over towards the sky in the distance.


    Meanwhile, an American five-star general stared at the big screen in thebatmand room of the Pentagon and suddenly saw Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes looking over. The general suddenly felt his hair stand on end as if he had been targeted by an ancient beast.


    ¡°Did he notice us?¡± The American general muttered to himself. ¡°That can¡¯t be it, we¡¯ve been watching this through a satellite. There¡¯s no way he could see the satellite even if he swept through the area with his divine mind.¡±


    It was true that Lu Xuan and the others weren¡¯t the only ones involved in this battle. Some countries had received the news and were quietly using satellites to observe the battle.


    With the current level of science and technology, just looking at the screen was enough for them to guess a lot of things without even having to hear anything.


    From the beginning, when the experts of the Covenant of Darkness appeared one after another, almost everyone had believed that Lu Xuan would die.


    Even if he was strong, he could notpete with the four old beasts of the Covenant of Darkness.


    The history of these four old beasts had surpassed even the history of mankind.


    No government dared to underestimate the group of these four people.


    Even if there was a very rare small probability of one of them appearing, the possibility of encountering them was usually close to zero.


    However, the four of them were united because of Lu Xuan.


    It could be said that Crone, who had appeared that night, was not necessarily a rival to these old beats of the Covenant of Darkness.


    They were also a pain towards mankind¡¯s secr government, who had wanted to eradicate them for quite some time.


    A battle like this rarely ever urred, and all those who had privileges were currently watching it unfold.


    Next to the five-star general were many American troops in military uniforms watching the screen beside him.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. People like them can no longer be considered ordinary human beings. Gods can do things that human beings can¡¯t!¡±


    At this point, a scientist in a white coat said, ¡°Right now, we still know very little about the Airborne Realm. Their abilities are all spected based on the body of a zombie king captured by the Huaxian government. Who knows if these people will have such abilities?¡±


    Another scientist nodded with approval. ¡°Yeah, those people are not human beings. They have to be superhumans!¡±


    There were also many top authoritative scientific experts in different fields nodding one after another.


    This matter seemed so unreal and not scientific at all.


    However, this did not prevent the scientists from believing it!

 Chapter 324 - What鈥檚 The Use Of Showing Off?

    <h4>Chapter 324: What¡¯s The Use Of Showing Off?</h4>


    Several scientists believed that the ult would bring about the end of science.


    When facing against those creatures in the Airborne Realm, all of their previous experiences werepletely useless; those people were super creatures far beyond theirprehension.


    One such person was the Wailing Witch who was killed by Lu Xuan. None of them looked like a normal human being.


    Even Lu Xuan, who looked the most like a harmless human, was actually the most terrifying one of them all.


    ¡°Do any of you know what method he just used to kill the Wailing Witch? How about how he was able to destroy the Wailing Witch¡¯s life box?¡± The five-star general nced at the group of army officers and scientists, with even several cultivating experts among them.


    The five-star general had hoped that someone would be able to give him an exnation.


    The Wailing Witch was one of the strongest people in the world; not much weaker than Lilith, she had ranked even higher than Drac.


    To the secr governments, however, she was far more threatening than Lilith and even more overwhelming than Cain.


    This was because the Wailing Witch had always been alone with no friends and no rtives. It was impossible to think of anything that could be used to threaten her. What terrified people the most was the fact that she also had a mysterious life box. As long as the life box was still in her possession, she would be able to resurrect herself as many times as she wanted.


    This had made the nuclear bombs useless in the hands of the secr governments; even if the nuclear bombs wereunched upon her, it would not be long before she was reborn again.


    The US government, in particr, strongly feared this Wailing Witch. They had once sent experts to encircle and suppress the Wailing Witch, but they ultimately failed.


    It even resulted in a painful experience for the US government, in which the Wailing Witch controlled a human assassin to kill the president of the United States.


    Now, this serious problem had been taken care of; she was even killed with a single strike from a sword.


    Such apletely unscientific scene had shocked the five-star general.


    Everyone there looked at each other. None of them could deduct what method Lu Xuan had used to kill the Wailing Witch, who had been able to be reborn countless times.


    Meanwhile, this same dialogue had taken ce in the military bases of many powerful countries like Huaxia, Russia, Britain, France, Japan, and many more.


    On the seemingly empty continent of Antarctica, countless pairs of eyes were watching the battle. Everyone wanted to know the secret within Lu Xuan¡¯s sword.


    They could not believe that he could have so much power.


    However, the war in Antarctica was still taking ce before they could even figure it out. There was no time to stop.


    At the critical moment, Cain stepped in and made a move. The blood energy wildly rushed out and brought about an amazing blood color in the snow-cappednds of Antarctica.


    At that moment, Cain no longer looked like a handsome young man; he looked a bit crazier than before.


    He was using the energy of his original power. This energy from his original power was something that he had cultivated for countless years.


    At that moment, the blood energy was surging in the void like the Yangtze River. Even thend of Antarctica had been corroded.


    This was his most original power!


    In the blink of an eye, this blood energy had engulfed the entire battlefield.


    Afterward, Cain¡¯s body disappeared on the spot. Lu Xuan felt that the Golden Dragon Shield of Vigor behind him had suddenly started to move on its own. A bloody w directly tore an opening in the sky and instantly swept towards his back.


    However, the w was stopped by Lu Xuan¡¯s Golden Dragon Shield of Vigor.


    Cain¡¯s figure shed for a moment before disappearing into the sky.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    A momentter, hundreds of bodies resembling Cain had immediately appeared throughout the battlefield shrouded in blood energy.


    ¡°Is this a split body? No, that can¡¯t be right. It must be the residual shadow from the extremely fast speed!¡±


    Lu Xuan could instantly tell that none of the bodies was the real Cain, but at the same time all of them was the real body as well.


    It was not a split body type of spell or magic. It was only a residual shadow created by Cain¡¯s extreme speed.


    Cain could only increase his speed to the extreme in a ce shrouded in blood energy such as this.


    Here, he would be able to create hundreds of residual shadows.


    Around Lu Xuan¡¯s whole body, constant banging sounds could be heard. There were bursts of sounds of gold and iron shing, the sound of sparks sshing everywhere.


    It was Cain trying to break through Lu Xuan¡¯s defenses, but he had failed to do so.


    Lu Xuan would be attacked dozens of times all within the span of one second.


    If it had been an average expert in the Airborne Realm, Cain would¡¯ve probably killed them with ease. No one¡¯s Shield of Vigor would be able tost this long.


    ¡°For the first ancestor of the vampire race, you truly do have some skills,¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    As Cain continued to wildly attack Lu Xuan, a variety of banging sounds rang out in thetter¡¯s ears.


    ¡°How much longer do you think can you hold on for, Lu Xuan?¡± Cain said in a low voice. A look of exasperation could be seen within the hundreds of pairs of Cain¡¯s eyes.


    To him, the current Lu Xuan seemed like he was carrying the unbreakable shell of a tortoise. Cain simply could not imagine how a person¡¯s Shield of Vigor could be cultivated tost so long.


    Lu Xuan sneered As he noticed that the blood energy was gradually getting thinner around him, Lu Xuan sneered, ¡°It willst until you have exhausted all the essence and blood that you have cultivated for so long!¡±


    ¡°However, such a move looks like a bluff!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. As he spoke, a burst of light radiated from his eyes. ¡°Delusion-breaker Eye!¡±


    Golden lights had burst out of Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes as countless Spiritual Qi poured in. All of a sudden, the entire world seemed to have slowed down. Cain¡¯s figure, which had been moving so fast that he was almost invisible, was also captured by Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan instantly made his move. He clenched his five fingers into a fist and punched outward.


    The fist then condensed into a dragon w in the air; it was the Golden Dragon w.


    This fist had shattered the air, piercing through the blizzard and sting into the empty space.


    Just when everyone thought Lu Xuan¡¯s attack had missed, they saw Cain¡¯s figure appear directly in front of Lu Xuan¡¯s fist.


    The punch from Lu Xuannded, sting Cain away.


    As Cain spat blood out from his mouth, he suddenly turned into ice.


    His body flew out upside down like a kite with a broken line as it mmed into the ground and made a big hole.


    Cain¡¯s body bounced fiercely on the ground several times before it finallynded.


    Whenever he bounced, he had smashed a big hole in the ground. Each time resembled the amazing appearance of the stone bouncing across the water surface.


    Cain felt that his bones were broken and that the blow had caused a concussion. This punch had even caused his chest topletely carve in, which looked extremely frightening.


    Lu Xuan curled his lips and faintly said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of showing off?¡±

 Chapter 325 - Killing Cain And Beat The Wolf King

    <h4>Chapter 325: Killing Cain And Beat The Wolf King</h4>


    What a show-off!


    Cain had used all his skills and abilities; he had even burned his own essence and blood that he had umted over the years to raise his best speed to the extreme.


    Who knew that when faced against Lu Xuan, he would be defeated with just one punch and called a show-off?.


    Hearing this, Cain spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    The number of times that he used this ability could be counted on one hand. No matter what kind of strong enemy he had encountered, they were unable to stop him from dealing out a barrage of attacks like this.


    He was able to make countless attacks within one second. He moved so quickly that he had even created residual shadows.


    His speed also did not decrease the power of his attacks. On the contrary, the power of each strike had be more shocking as he increased his speed.


    The series of attacks just now was like continuous cannonballs that had frantically bombarded onto Lu Xuan.


    However, even such power failed to break Lu Xuan¡¯s defense.


    Compared with crone, who had pushed him back by a series of rockets in the past, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was many times stronger.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    As Cain spurted out another mouthful of blood, the great force that had built up inside his body suddenly shattered his bones. His internal organs were almost destroyed; they were still intact, but it had started to bleed.


    It was only at that moment that Cain had realized what kind of monster he had provoked. Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with a golden light. Obviously, it was the pair of so-called Delusion-breaker Eyes that had seen through his speed.


    His speed had impressed even Lu Xuan, but that didn¡¯t matter at all.


    In the face of absolute strength, his tricks could only be called showing off.


    He had also noticed that Lu Xuan had moved at a speed no less than his, even though Cain had increased his speed over its limits.


    Even if someone could follow him and find where he was heading, their body would not be able to keep up with the fast-pace of the ensuing battle if they didn¡¯t move quickly enough.


    Lu Xuan, however, was able to easily keep up with Cain¡¯s speed. That itself was enough to prove that Lu Xuan could also move at a frighteningly fast speed.


    However, he just had not shown it yet.


    When Cain thought of this, a sense of despair developed within him. He was faced against an ultimate entity whose attack, defense, and speed were all amongst the best. How could they deal with such a powerful entity?


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    After Cain spat out another mouthful of blood, he reluctantly said, ¡°Mister Lu, we are willing to admit defeat. From today on, we will no longer create any more trouble with Mister Lu. As long as Mister Lu is willing to let us go, we are willing to pay any price!¡±


    Cain¡¯s words shocked the Dark Spellcaster Emperor and the Wolf King Ivanov; they had not expected for Cain to beg for mercy at this moment. However, neither of them had any intention of opposing what Cain said.


    At this point, they were miserable enough from getting heavily beaten by Lu Xuan. They did not dare to have the slightest difference of opinion.


    Just now the Wailing Witch was killed by Lu Xuan with one attack. This was enough to give them a few hints regarding the true nature of his power. Right now, they were willing to pay any price as long as Lu Xuan was willing to let them go.


    Lu Xuan looked at Cain. With a wave of the Dragonyer in his hand, a sword qi swept out. Suddenly, Cain¡¯s heart was pierced by the sword qi, as a huge blood hole had appeared.


    Cain could not believe that Lu Xuan made his move to kill him without hesitation.


    ¡°You want to try and buy some time for yourself?¡± Lu Xuan sneered. Although Cain seemed like he was willing to talk, Lu Xuan could see that he was trying to buy some time to recover so that he could escape.


    At that moment, the strong physique of the vampire race was reflected incisively and vividly. Even if they were in the Airborne Realm, ordinary humans would have pretty much been dead.


    Even if they didn¡¯t die, they couldn¡¯t recover!


    Lu Xuan was not a soft-hearted person. The first ancestors of the vampire race like Cain were still very dangerous. If they were allowed to escape, nobody knew what would happen in the future.


    When the Dark Spellcaster Emperor and the Wolf King Ivanov saw this scene, they were now thoroughly convinced that Lu Xuan would definitely not let them go so easily.


    The situation has gotten this far, so all they could do is fight a bloody battle!


    Obviously, it was not so easy to escape from Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan looked at them. Although he looked calm, his expression made them feel like mice being chased by a cat.


    There was nothing wrong with feeling that way.


    Great experts like them were quite confident in their own perception.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, if you want to kill me, you will need to have the ability to do so!¡± Ivanov clenched his fists, then crept forward and transformed entirely into a giant wolf the size of a small mountain. The terrifying force almost condensed the air in Antarctica.


    The Wolf King let out a huge roar before he instantlyunched an attack.


    He was significantly faster than his massive figure would suggest; he had arrived before Lu Xuan in the blink of an eye.


    It was too fast, almost impossible!


    Lu Xuan took a deep breath. His whole body boiled as he turned into a true dragon.


    The Wolf King opened his mouth and swallowed Lu Xuan in one gulp. However, he then noticed that his bloody mouth simply couldn¡¯t crush Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Vigor.


    The Wolf King¡¯s massive figure was deadlocked in mid-air.


    At this moment, the Dark Spellcaster Emperor could not help but shout from the sidelines. ¡°Ivanov, be careful!¡± He saw that a huge hand had appeared above the Wolf King¡¯s body.


    It was a big hand created by the condensation of Spiritual Qi.


    The Wolf King just realized that something was wrong, but it was toote. His huge body was lifted easily as if it were chicken feet.


    The Wolf King kept struggling to get rid of this giant hand, but it was useless.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The Wolf King¡¯s body was severely smashed as it hit the ground. For each smash, it was possible to feel thend of Antarctica trembling beneath them. The ground was shaking violently, as fresh blood sprayed out and soaked the ground.


    Under the control of that hand condensed from qi, the Wolf King was frantically shaken and smashed into the ground. He was not even given a chance to struggle or fight back.


    ¡°What terrifying Mental Strength!¡±


    Dumbfounded, the Dark Spellcaster Emperor trembled all over.


    Since it could be also easily disyed, there was nothing mysterious about that kind of qi-condensed hand.


    Of course, it could be said to contain no power at all. Compared to the experts of their caliber, however, it could only be regarded as a small trick.


    It was ridiculous to try and hurt someone with this kind of attack.


    If it were him, it would have been impossible for him to lift the Wolf King, let alone throw him to the ground.


    The dark energy on the Wolf King exploded. It only took one moment to destroy the qi-condensed hand.


    When the qi-condensed hand was used by the Wolf King, the most it could do was interfere with the enemy. It was impossible to exert a miraculous power like what Lu Xuan had done.

 Chapter 326 - Death of the Dark Spellcaster Emperor shocks the World

    <h4>Chapter 326: Death of the Dark Spellcaster Emperor shocks the World</h4>


    Nobody expected such terrifying levels of power being demonstrated from what Airborne Realm beings perceive as petty tricks.


    Is that a monster or something?


    Maniption of ambient primordial qi rested on the level of one¡¯s mental strength. The stronger one¡¯s mental strength was, the stronger that huge hand conjured from that qi became.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor didn¡¯t dare to even think that there was a being capable of easily defeating someone like the Wolf King. The mental strength required to pull off such a feat was simply unreal.


    Common folks might not think much about it, but the further one went on the path of cultivation, the easier it would be for them toprehend just how fearsome Lu Xuan was.


    Furthermore, the Dark Spellcaster Emperor himself was known for its frightening level of mental strength, which was leagues above that ofmon beings.


    He then roared and created yet another seal, causing terrifying powers to surge from within his body and materialize into terrifying mental shockwaves as he attacked Lu Xuan.


    Even so, he was sent flying at the very next moment. Blood spilled from his mouth along the way.


    Sh*t, his mental strength is taking a dragon form!


    In his eyes, there was only the world conjured by one¡¯s mental strength at the moment.


    Ivanov the Wolf King was considered a massive one in this world. To him, the beast was as massive as it could get in the first ce.


    Compared to his mental strength, that ofmon people was about the size of a fist. Meanwhile, the mental strength Ivanov demonstrated was the same size as an adult human.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s mental strength, however, proved to be even more frightening. The effects became even more pronounced in that world conjured by mental strength. Lu Xuan¡¯s mental strength took the form of a golden dragon that was the size of a small mountain.


    Compared to something as massive as Lu Xuan¡¯s golden dragon, the massive wolf looked more like a puppy beside a human adult.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor had never encountered anyone capable of bringing about that much mental strength. To him, Lu Xuan was a literal monster.


    Even back in his prime, where the construct conjured from his mental strength could be even more massive than Lu Xuan¡¯s golden dragon, he was unable to even begin topare the amount of qi that would require.


    He wondered just what kind of terrifying monster did they manage to piss off.


    There was simply no way for them to win against an enemy of such immense power.


    Lu Xuan was aware of the Dark Spellcaster Emperor¡¯s attack, yet he thought nothing of it. Among all types and forms of attacks that existed, he was least concerned about mental attacks.


    Due to the sheer size of his mental strength, it was impossible for his enemies to even begin to damage him with their current level of attack power.


    Illusions and illusory formations were also of little to no effect on him. There was simply no fooling him, even if he didn¡¯t use his Delusion-breaker Eyes.


    It was nheless possible for high-level illusions and illusory formations to pose a certain level of threat to him. Given the current state of Earth, however, there was probably nobody who¡¯s illusory attacks he could deem as high-level.


    Damn it! Can something that terrifying exist in the world right now?


    The five-star general, who was currently watching the scene in the Pentagon building in the US, felt as though he would be frightened to death at any given moment.


    Ivanov the Wolf King was of such resilience andbat prowess that nobody could deal out any major damage to him if he were to go on a rampage across a big city.


    Taking him on would have required the use of nuclear weapons; conventional explosives would have been of little use against a monster that powerful.


    Even then, this monster was little more than an insect to Lu Xuan.


    As President Putin watched the scene from the satellite images, he was terrified of how such a monster was treated like a toy by Lu Xuan, back at the Kremlin in Russia.


    Having his doubts about everything, Putin pointed at the screen and asked, ¡°That is Ivanov?¡±


    He vaguely remembered meeting Ivanov the Wolf King in person before.


    In short, the werewolves were of such massive influence that if they were to be out to rule, there would simply be no running away from such a frightening beast.


    Putin was of such an intimidating presence that he was known to be some kind of emperor, but there were many times where even Putin was wary of Ivanov¡¯s powers. The werewolves were such a massive force that, if they were to ignore the price of bringing about such attacks, they could have killed everyst person in the Kremlin.


    Now, something that he was so wary of was currently being thrown around like a ragdoll by someone else.


    Putin did not feel at ease at all. Despite Ivanov¡¯s presence causing him such a tremendous amount of stress, the beast was nheless the only thing maintaining the power bnce between the cultivation forces of the US and that of Western Europe.


    Ivanov was currently dead, but another monster that was even more terrifying had taken its ce.


    ¡°Would we be able to kill him if we used nuclear weapons? I mean a guaranteed kill,¡± Putin asked with an ashen face.


    Simply put, he didn¡¯t fear Lu Xuan himself. Rather, he feared all cultivatorsparable to Lu Xuan.


    If such monsters began popping up all over Russia, there was little a president like him could do about it to protect himself.


    At that moment, a general behind Putin replied affirmatively, ¡°ording to what we have on our hands, even beings as powerful as Lu Xuan or Ivanov aren¡¯t immortal gods. They¡¯re still just creatures of flesh and blood. As such, nuclear strikes would most probably work on them.¡±


    His face also fell ashen when he saw what happened.


    What they thought they knew was constantly being disproved by Lu Xuan whenever he was facing off against the four massive figures of the Covenant of Darkness. They couldn¡¯t help but feel as if the Sword of Damocles was literally hanging right above their heads.


    No person in power would want to see such terrifying creatures existing at all.


    Regardless of whatever part of the world they were from, the authorities were now feeling immensely threatened. They racked their brains as they thought of ways to fend off against living threats of such levels; they would even try to kill such monsters before they had a chance of growing even bigger.


    However, there were even more people who realized that Lu Xuan was just the beginning. As the restoration of spirit qi throughout the world went on further, the number of beings of such power would only increase. While it was not all that difficult to kill Lu Xuan, it was utterly impossible to kill everyone in the world that was as strong as him.


    It was only in the current era that the Earth truly came to demonstrate the mystical unscientific side to it.


    Boom!


    The huge hand conjured from qi smashed down on Ivanov right away, leaving behind a crater in the ice.


    The hand then pinned Ivanov to the ground. The Wolf King continued to struggle, trying to free himself but to no avail.


    Lu Xuan immediately walked up to the Dark Spellcaster Emperor.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor knew what wasing right away, yet there was simply no way for him to even budge. As soon as he attempted to attack using mental powers, he was quickly overwhelmed by Lu Xuan¡¯s mental strength. He then attempted to use powers inherent in his body, but he ended up suffering such serious recoil that blood immediately spilled from his mouth.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡± The Dark Spellcaster Emperor roared. Layers of dark barriers were conjured right before him as he attempted to keep himself safe within.


    However, Lu Xuan brandished his de yet again and shed at the sky. The resulting sword aura attack sent the head of the Dark Spellcaster Emperor flying soon after.


    The Dark Spellcaster Emperor was utterly powerless before Lu Xuan. His dead body slumped to the ground as blood continued to spray from his neck, which was then quickly frozen by the cold.

 Chapter 327 - The World in Chaos over Nuclear Arms deployed

    <h4>Chapter 327: The World in Chaos over Nuclear Arms deployed</h4>


    Three of the four massive figures of the Covenant of Darkness were rendered dead on the spot.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s level ofbat prowess was so unbelievably high that it baffled the upper echelons of the many governments around the world.


    In other words, they were too frightened to speak.


    The fight began with Lu Xuan being surrounded by four tremendously powerful fighters. Things went on to see him ughtering three of the four in retaliation. Thest survivor was Ivanov who was currently still pressed against the ground.


    Cain was probably the only one who was of any renown tomon folks. As the founding ancestor of the vampires, his name was seen in some myths.


    None of the other three were known to the public, but key political figures of countries around the world already knew of their presence.


    All of them were as notorious as they could be.


    Every single one of them was put under constant, high-priority surveince by authorities all over the world. This was especially so when those people continued to invade and pige while western civilization expanded across the globe. As a result, they brought about seriously massive disasters in several countries.


    Countless people despised the sources of disasters with every fiber of their being, yet the sight of Lu Xuan killing everyst one of those beingplicated their true feelings.


    The authorities were all breaking out in a cold sweat at the sight of what was currently on their screens. Ivanov the Wolf King continued to struggle as the huge hand of qipletely pinned him down to the ground. Despite possessing enough strength to easily lift metal blocks well over 10 tons, the Wolf King was still utterly powerless against that huge hand.


    The huge hand then continued to lift and m him onto the ground with immense force.


    The frozen ground of the south pole had been in such a state for countless years; one could imagine just how hard the ground actually was. Ivanov might be of flesh and blood with strength rivaling that of steel blocks, but the resulting concussion rendered himpletely dazed.


    Blood spilled from all over his body.


    Ivanov¡¯s massive body was then thrown into the air all of a sudden, before Lu Xuan took a single swing of his sword at the Wolf King.


    Pfftt!


    Ivanov¡¯s massive body was bisected right there and then, before dropping to the ground in two separate pieces. He attempted to struggle to no avail. It did not take long for his wounds to freeze over in the chill of the surrounding blizzard.


    He was quickly rendered dead soon after. There was no doubt about that.


    Lu Xuan was relieved at the sight of Ivanov¡¯s dead body. With the Wolf King now dead, the Covenant of Darkness was effectively eradicated by then.


    The world of cultivators was never one where strength was decided by numbers. The oues of battles that truly mattered were always the ones fought between those at the very pinnacle.


    The Covenant of Darkness still might possess quite a massive force in quantity, but the loss they suffered at that moment would be something they would never recover from.


    The remaining massive forces of the then-defunct covenant had be something everyone wanted a piece of. Without some figures posing as an intimidation factor, they were mere prey to be hunted down.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lu Xuan looked up in the sky all of a sudden, sensing an extreme threat looming right above his head.


    It was as if he could just die where he stood at the very next second.


    He had never experienced something like that ever since he was reincarnated, but he nheless trusted his intuition.


    A massive missile was seening down from the sky soon after, which was flying in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction at blitzing speeds.


    ¡°A nuclear missile!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were so sharp that he was able to see the mark of nuclear arms on the missile itself, realizing where that sense of extreme impending danger came from.


    Despite his currently elevated state of mind, he still cursed. ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    He had no time to think about who would now go after his throat.


    Spiritual Qi boiled in his hands almost immediately, before being conjured into a longbow.


    He was about to shoot the missile down with an arrow.


    Shoop!


    A shrilling sound was heard as the arrow conjured by Spiritual Qi cleaved through the air, heading straight towards nuclear missile.


    Boom!


    A massive mushroom cloud gradually rose from Antarctica on the spot.


    This news would soon shock the entire world.


    The American military forces had actually deployed a nuclear missile in Antarctica.


    While the American military went about dispelling the rumors by iming it was just a nuclear arms test, nobody bought that story at all.


    After all, there had been treaties banning nuclear tests being conducted in the atmosphere for a very long time now.


    Furthermore, with the existence of supeputers, actual tests of nuclear weapons were now insignificant and unnecessary.


    The world was thrown into chaos. The fear of the thought of doomsday came to mind once more.


    Nobody remembered anyone using genuine nuclear weapons against enemies since World War II. Everyone knew that if a war were to be fought with nuclear weapons, there was no doubt that mutually assured destruction would be the only oue.


    Despite all that, a nuclear weapon was now being deployed; this one was 20 times more powerful than the one deployed in Hiroshima in the past.


    One could imagine what mass panic all over the world was like.


    Anti-nuclear protests were immediately held in American streets.


    Americans began to rally and protest in Washington, making it clear that they were against any form of use of nuclear arms.


    Countless environmental activists and members of animal rights organizations went to Washington to voice their displeasure. There was no doubt that performing nuclear arms tests in Antarctica would pollute the entirety of the south pole.


    The US government, however, went against conventional expectations by many, refusing to divulge any information regarding the move.


    Everyone knew all too well that nuclear weapons were so powerful that they had to be considered ast resort that secr governments had for intimidating and taking out the cultivators.


    As time passed, more insider information was being leaked.


    The news erupted all across the dark web, especially when cultivators were concerned.


    The American government did not simply go on with testing nuclear arms in Antarctica for no reason; they were doing so to take out a single individual.


    The one that they wanted to take out was none other than Lu Xuan, the man known in modern legends throughout the world to be one of the strongest beings to exist.


    This caused a massive amount ofmotion.


    Despite Lu Xuan making it clear that he sided with the Huaxian government, he was just another very renowned cultivator among his kind.


    The fact that the powerful nations across the world had ess to weapons of mass destruction like nuclear weapons was also the very reason that kept the cultivators in check.


    However, the thought of governments actually making use of the stockpile of nuclear weapons had previously been mere spection.


    Even so, the American government was now the first to break the silence, making it clear that anyone who posed a sufficient threat would immediately be dealt with using nuclear weaponry.


    That was what happened, despite many saying that there was hardly any animosity between Lu Xuan and the US government. Furthermore, Lu Xuan was taking out the Covenant of Darkness sometime in the past.


    Now, there was no doubt that the US government had indeed made use of nuclear weapons just to take out Lu Xuan.


    There were rumors that it was a decision made by authorities in the US government who were bought over by the Covenant of Darkness.


    Then again, everyone knew that the rumor was just an excuse.


    There was only one reason why the US government chose to do what they did: Lu Xuan was so powerful that he could pose a sufficient threat to the US. As such, the US government went on to do the unthinkable, hoping to snuff out a never-before-seen legend before he was able to be an even greater threat.


    The use of that nuclear missile caused quite amotion among the cultivators, while at the same time making it clear to all of them that they could no longer do as they please while on this.

 Chapter 328 - Chaos in the Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chaos in the Heavenly Pce</h4>


    Some on the dark web felt rather impressed.


    Times have changed indeed. There has been a time where the Earth was a battlefield that the likes of us could do whatever we please, but now that secr governments have weapons of mass destruction of such a scale, it feels like the Sword of Damocles is hanging right above our heads.


    I never thought that the American government would actually be this decisive. They actually just went and pushed the button!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers and status would have made him a god among mortals in ancient times, so much so that even emperors would have had to bow to him. Hell, he could have changed the regime all over if he wanted to. Yet in modern times, all of that was nullified by just a single nuclear missile.


    Many cultivators felt rather dejected at such a bleak reality.


    The world of cultivation at the moment had yet to reach anywhere near its pinnacle. As such,bat capacities that secr governments had ess to were still more than enough to pose a great threat to all of them.


    A threat so great that it could be lethal.


    Whatever one¡¯s opinion of Lu Xuan might be, whether one liked him or otherwise, one had to admit that he was currently one of those at the very top among all cultivators throughout the world, yet a single nuclear missile could have taken him out all the same.


    That was quite a wake-up call to many cultivators. While it seemed as though they were able to do as they please and no secr authorities could restrain them, there was nheless no doubt that nuclear arms would be sent their way, if they were to really get on the bad side of the big five.


    Everyone had to admit before such overwhelming power, that whatever their thoughts about it may be, the world has yet to be one where cultivators would be the ones calling the shots. Secr governments still held enough power to terrorize or even destroy the entire world after all.


    The news of Lu Xuan fighting against the Covenant of Darkness began to spread all over the dark web as time passed.


    Everyone saw just how easily Lu Xuan was able to make short work of four very notorious, top-notch cultivators of old, whom all practically had their own kingdoms.


    Now I finally understand why the Americans are so wary of Lu Xuan. If I were to be in their shoes, I¡¯d find it impossible to sleep knowing someone like that is out there.


    He¡¯s the Sword of Damocles itself! The very sword hanging above the heads of every single government on the! It¡¯s just that the US government was the first to make a move.


    Just how far has Lu Xuan¡¯s level got to, eh? Has there ever been any Airborne Realm beings who were as powerful in the past?


    It¡¯s quite a pity to have someone like him born in the current era. If it had been in the past, he would have been counted to be among the likes of Zhang Sanfeng, the Bodhidharma, and Lu Dongbin.


    Hahahaha, serves him right! That ba**ard is nothing but a menace to the world! Killing him would be doing the world a god**mn favor!


    Some felt that it was a pity to see him suffer such a fate, while some others thought that it was best for him to end up dead. Thetter were practically celebrating his supposed death.


    Lu Xuan was so unbelievably powerful that all those who had scores to settle with him found it impossible to even begin to take revenge. However, they all saw how he was quickly taken care of when the American government took action, and what happened was the best news there was without a doubt to those people.


    The dark web was all raving about his fate for quite some time.


    Those of the Heavenly Pce quickly received the news as soon as it spread, and all of them were dumbfounded.


    It had not been long when Lu Xuan pulled a recruitment drive for the Heavenly Pce, when the news of him being wiped out by a nuclear missile came. The entire ce was in a hugemotion.


    It was especially so given that the Heavenly Pce was still a newly established organization. It was quite a wonder if the ce could still run, since Lu Xuan¡ªthe core figure¡ªwas taken care of by the US government.


    Everyone from the Heavenly Pce was unsettled.


    Many were waiting for those from the Heavenly Pce to make their stance clear, and there were even those waiting for a civil war to break out among themselves, so as to gain something from all that chaos.


    However, someone appeared in the base on that day; someone that none had expected to make an appearance.


    That someone was none other than Lu Xuan¡¯s mother, Liu Wanrong.


    ¡°Greetings, mistress.¡±


    Everyone within the base gathered around, including all 12 military governors. Over 100 Celestial Realm cultivators were seen gathering at a single spot.


    Zhang Hongyang and Yang Chengsi were both seen standing behind Liu Wanrong.


    Both of them served directly under the Lu n, so they were of a totally different status from the rest in the Heavenly Pce.


    Ling Fei, who had only made it to Celestial Realm as ofte, stood in the midst of the crowd as she watched Liu Wanrong.


    She was rather curious as to why Liu Wanrong made an appearance in the Heavenly Pce base at such a time.


    Liu Wanrong was dressed in yellow traditional ethnic Han dress and appeared elegant, looking as if she was in her mid-twenties instead of a mother of three children.


    She looked at the crowd and said, ¡°I presume that you all know who I am, and I¡¯m here only to make clear of one matter.¡±


    Liu Wanrong paused. Everyone saw how she scanned everyone with a cold, unfeeling gaze.


    ¡°The Heavenly Pce is an extraordinary undertaking established by my son, and you all are subordinates fostered by my son. My son has just been bombed by the damned Americans with a nuke and his fate remains unsure, yet I heard that there are some among you who¡¯ve been plotting to seize power, instead of taking revenge for him. I wonder how true is that.¡±


    Liu Wanrong borated casually.


    Everyone straightened up as soon as they heard what she just said, as all of them knew that someone like that was definitely happening.


    It had not been long since news of Lu Xuan being killed by a nuclear missile, when the Heavenly Pce was facing the crisis of splintering.


    That was because the Heavenly Pce was a ce where cultivators were drafted from a variety of other cultivation forces to begin with. Not only were they fighters from government agencies, there were also many who were drafted from sects and ns that leaned towards the government.


    One could say that they were a mixed bunch.


    None of them dared to do anything rash or stupid when Lu Xuan was around, due to his powers and prestige. As such, the ce looked harmonious.


    However, as the news of Lu Xuan being bombed to death spread, some who had their own agenda and ideas felt that they sensed an opportunity of sorts.


    It was the time to splinter the Heavenly Pce and seizemand of the Heavenly Pce.


    ¡°Mydy, the Pce Lord is now killed by the Americans with a nuclear missile, and we¡¯re actually hoping to gather everyone¡¯s thoughts and opinions, so as to take revenge against the Americans,¡± a man of average build said slowly at that moment.


    Liu Wanrong remained seated on the Taishi chair and took a look at him, before asking, ¡°So what do you propose then?¡±


    That middle-aged man of average build was ted and replied right away, ¡°Our thoughts are rather simple. The Heavenly Pce could not go on a day without its leader. With the Pce Lord suffering such a misfortune, we shall need to elect a new Pce Lord. Only by doing so would we gain enough power to fight the Americans!¡±


    Liu Wanrong then looked at that man and said, ¡°It would be even better that you be the next Pce Lord, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    That man felt stunned deep down, but nheless steeled himself and continued, ¡°While I don¡¯t see myself as being supremely capable, I dare say that I¡¯m nheless learned enough to be fully capable of leading the Heavenly Pce, and I¡¯d like to see our Pce Lord¡¯s efforts not go to waste as well. Our enemy is the powerful Americans after all.¡±


    However, a bloody hole was quickly seen on top of his head as soon as he finished, before slumping down right away.

 Chapter 329 - Weeding out the Undesirables

    <h4>Chapter 329: Weeding out the Undesirables</h4>


    Everyone was stunned.


    They all quickly realized that the one who made the move was none other than Liu Wanrong herself.


    She pointed with her finger, shooting a st of sword aura that prated the head of that middle-aged man of average build.


    That man¡¯s eyes were thrown wide open, never anticipating Liu Wanrong to make a move right away just like that.


    All who were present were just as stunned. All of them were Celestial Realm beings, as those who had yet to reach the Celestial Realm were not even allowed to be there.


    Despite that, Liu Wanrong took care of one of them just like that.


    Liu Wanrong casually said, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Do you really think my son¡¯s establishment is something the likes of you could take? My son may no longer be around, but don¡¯t any of you think for even a second that all of the Lu n is dead. Don¡¯t think that you could just bully the rest of us whom you may see to be pitiful and weak.¡±


    Pitiful and weak?


    Question marks could have practically popped out over everyone¡¯s head, as they wondered since when did anyone of the Lu n look pitiful and weak.


    What Liu Wanrong just did make it very clear that she saw the Heavenly Pce as Lu Xuan¡¯s personal asset, which shed with how several other people saw it.


    At the very least, many saw the organization to be semi-governmental where Lu Xuan fostered many capable people for it.


    The Heavenly Pce was not Lu Xuan¡¯s personal asset!


    When Liu Wanrong made an appearance, however, many people realized almost immediately that the Heavenly Pce¡¯s affairs were not as simple as they thought.


    Liu Wanrong scanned the crowd and asked, ¡°Does anyone else have anything to say?¡±


    At that moment, a man dressed in a Chinese tunic suit and sported a goatee rose and protested, ¡°While the Heavenly Pce was indeed established by the Pce Lord, this is not to say that the ce is his personal asset. Furthermore, you¡¯re still technically an outsider. While you may be the Pce Lord¡¯s mother, you do not have the right to meddle in the internal affairs of the Heavenly Pce!¡±


    About a dozen other Celestial Realm beings rose at the same time as well. It became obvious that they had their own agenda with the Heavenly Pce, which then had just lost their leader.


    ¡°Alright, anyone else?¡± She remained seated on her chair as she looked at those people with an increasingly cold look.


    Those ambitious bunch had already been in the Heavenly Pce when Lu Xuan had just established the ce. Given the ce¡¯s size, it was something almost inevitable.


    It had not been long since the Heavenly Pce went on to foster their own people. The members from before had all been drafted from other cultivation forces, after all.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude was such that he did not care at all. He simply wanted the Heavenly Pce¡¯s strength and resources to do what he wanted to get done.


    He hardly even cared if the Heavenly Pce still existed after that.


    Liu Wanrong saw it differently. It was natural for her to see the ce to be her son¡¯s personal asset, thus making it the Lu n¡¯s asset as well.


    Lu Xuan might not have cared enough and simply let those people be. Compared to a colossal dragon like him, those people were just insects that he could have taken out in a whim if he wanted.


    However, his mother saw fit to not let those people keep doing what they were about to do.


    The current situation was the perfect time for her to clean the Heavenly Pce of all that filth once and for all.


    ¡°That is correct. We all do not think that you¡¯re eligible to interfere with the Heavenly Pce, mydy. This is not the affair of the Lu n, after all.¡±


    The dozen of them spoke their minds almost at the same time.


    The death of that middle-aged man did not perturb them at all, as all of them were backed by powerful forces. None of them were simple folk.


    ¡°How bold of you all indeed.¡±


    Liu Wanrong smirked andmented.


    ¡°My son was the one who established the Heavenly Pce, so this is naturally my son¡¯s asset. Anyone who dares to take this ce for their own shall have their hands chopped off.¡±


    ¡°Mydy, forgive us for our insubordination if you¡¯re unwilling to step aside.¡±


    All of those people were jeering and made their moves right away at Liu Wanrong.


    ¡°Take care of them,¡± Liu Wanrong shouted. The rabbit, which stood by her side obediently like a cat, leaped right away and grew to the height of two grown humans. Its short tail extended to the length of a whip.


    Whap!


    Whap!


    Whap!


    As soon as they all charged at her, they were whipped at their faces and instantly sent flying.


    Everyone else heard sounds of bones being broken.


    ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a demon!¡±


    Some were shocked to the core at the sight of the massive rabbit having taken care of over a dozen Celestial Realm cultivators within mere moments.


    That terrifying demonic qi it emitted was something thatpletely overwhelmed every single one of them, suppressing their inner qi so badly that it became hard to even breathe.


    That is a monster king like no other!


    All of them were among the best cultivators to be found in all of Huaxia, and they without a doubt knew that a great many monster kings were lurking in the country, and every single one of them was incredibly terrifying.


    The only reason why theyid low was that they knew that their current level of powers prevented them from taking on the humans as a whole.


    Such knowledge alsopelled them to be more diligent in their training because the price of failing to keep up was to see massive numbers of people killed.


    If humans weren¡¯t powerful enough, they would no longer be the dominant species of the world.


    Despite all that having been said and done, it was nheless their first time seeing such a fact at work before their eyes.


    All of them recalled that they heard rumors of the Lu n kept a very ferocious rabbit in their midst. Lu Xuan¡¯s little sister, Lu Guoguo, once rode that rabbit and rammed a Celestial Realm being to death.


    From the looks of things, they knew that they were looking at that very rabbit.


    ¡°What? You puny punks want to take my master¡¯s Heavenly Pce for your own then?¡± A very human expression was seen on that rabbit¡¯s face.


    The crowd wore rather peculiar expressions about what they just heard. The dozen or so people who were then moaning on the ground and looking as if they were about to kick the bucket, were anything but ¡®puny¡¯ after all. They were all solid Celestial Realm cultivators and had truly formidable powers. None of them would have dared to harbor such thoughts otherwise.


    Yet, that rabbit before them saw those people as ¡®puny¡¯.


    ¡°So the Lu n really is keeping a bunch of monsters among them, eh?¡± Some of them recalled people having attempted to invade the n before, and all of those invaders were taken out by the n.


    That was when everyone realized just how fearsome the Lu n truly was; they were anything but pushovers.


    Some of the Heavenly Pce harbored their own ambitions, wanting to seizemand of the Heavenly Pce now that Lu Xuan was dead, knocking over all 12 of the military governors from their pedestals.


    However, it was only then that everyone realized that those thoughts were only delusions.


    Even when Lu Xuan was taken out of the picture, the Lu n was still practically filled with a bunch of monsters.


    The rabbit smirked and returned to its previous form of a harmless little rabbit before scurrying to Liu Wanrong¡¯s side.


    Liu Wanrong nodded satisfactorily and said, ¡°From here on out, I shall be in charge of the Heavenly Pce until my son¡¯s return. Anyone else has anything to say about that?¡±


    ¡°Your wish is mymand, mydy!¡± The crowd mored to make their loyalties heard.


    She nodded satisfactorily and fixed her gaze far away with a tinge of concern.


    ¡°When will youe back, son? I shall protect everything that is yours before you return. No one shall take anything away from you!¡±

 Chapter 330 - Awakening after a Month

    <h4>Chapter 330: Awakening after a Month</h4>


    On the other side was an area in the ice of the south pole that spent the whole day literally buried by copsing ciers.


    Lu Xuan felt his body ready to tear apart.


    He managed to prematurely detonate the missile while it was still mid-air, allowing him to escape death instead of being directly hit. However, the resulting shockwave and super high temperatures still instantly injured him severely.


    The cier that was brought down by the explosion had also pinned him down entirely.


    Anyone else in such a situation would have probably died a long time ago, but Lu Xuan managed to cling to life.


    At that moment, the defensive barrier that heid down in his ring beforehand was crushed altogether. The shockwave swept him away from the explosion to over a dozen kilometers away from where he was.


    He had no idea as to who used of a nuclear missile on him, but it was more important for him to get out of his current predicament.


    At the moment, he felt as if almost every single cell in his body was wailing in pain after having been severely damaged.


    This was the first time since his reincarnation that he had ever been so badly damaged.


    Almost every single one of his cells was frozen over when the cier came down on him. There was no doubt that he would be able to resist the cold if he was at his best.


    However, he currently had no way of repelling the cold from his body.


    Every single muscle fiber on his body, every single drop of blood, was about to be frozen over.


    His senses gradually began to numb as well.


    ¡°Damn, if I can¡¯t break out of this somehow, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d survive.¡±


    He quickly determined that at the moment, making a breakthrough was the only way he had any chances ofing out alive.


    Making a breakthrough for even higher realms.


    The Divine Treasure Realm.


    That was the realmpletely above the Airborne Realm.


    As its name suggested, it was a realm akin to godly treasures in itself. It was not a treasure found externally in the world but instead within oneself.


    It was a realm where one would develop thetent treasures within themselves.


    Once he reached the Divine Treasure Realm, the overflowing life force would allow him to recover from his current injuries. This would give him a chance of making it out alive through sheer unparalleled physical resilience.


    Lu Xuan began to put the Taixu Origin Power to work immediately aftering to that decision, preparing to make a breakthrough for higher realms.


    His level of cultivation had originally reached the peak of Airborne Realm in the first ce. Thus, he was at a mystical height that no one before him reached within the realm, enabling him to make short work of anyone else within the same realm as him.


    ¡°The only way for me to stay alive is by making a breakthrough and solidifying oneself. Just you wait. Once I¡¯ve made a breakthrough into the Divine Treasure Realm, I¡¯d settle the scores one by one with everyst one of you.¡±


    A month had passed since the US government made use of nuclear weapons. Regardless of how the world reacted to it, the world eventually settled down once people realized they could no longer deny the truth that had been cemented into their minds.


    Even having a very powerful figure like Lu Xuan being killed was but a small matter in the myriad of changes taking ce in the raging torrent of history.


    Eventually, the world was restored even further. Everyone took that opportunity to make further breakthroughs.


    Based on Lu Xuan¡¯s performance, everyone was able to see just how formidable Airborne Realm beings were.


    The Airborne Realm was something entirely different from that of the Celestial Realm.


    The only way for someone to gain the power to significantly impact the world is to make a breakthrough into the Airborne Realm.


    Somewhere near a cier in Antarctica, toons of American troops looked as if they were searching for something.


    Despite not wearing much, none of the troops suffered burns from frostbite even under the harsh conditions of the south pole. All of them were glittering with mystical energies.


    Those troops were all cultivators amongst the American military. While their systems differed from those practiced by the Huaxians, they were all nheless very powerful cultivators.


    One of the generals then shouted, ¡°Dead or alive, he must be found. Dig him out one way or another!¡±


    All manner of construction machinery was put to work, humming and rumbling away in the blizzard. Rumbles from high explosives detonating were heard every now and then as they broke open the ciers around.


    They were extremely determined to just dig out Lu Xuan¡¯s dead body.


    The operation went on for half a month.


    As soon as the nuclear radiation around the area became somewhat weaker, they began the search for Lu Xuan¡¯s corpse right away.


    There was no doubt that conventional troops were unable to participate in the operation; not only would the lingering radiation kill them almost immediately, the raging blizzard about the ce would also be more than enough to keep them from working.


    Any participating personnel were naturally cultivators from the ranks of the US military. While propagation of cultivation among the American forces was nowhere near as prevalent as that in Huaxia, there were quite a number of them making decent progress nheless.


    The US government was willing to take such extreme and drastic preemptive measures if it meant taking out that superhuman that they were so wary of while he was still alive. Once they confirmed his death, they instead became very eager to get their hands on his dead body just to look into the secrets that enabled him to be so powerful.


    That body of the undead king back then alone allowed any participating nations that looked into the matter to reap great rewards.


    Despite only being a human, Lu Xuan was far more powerful than that undead king. As such, his dead body was also more valuable to government authorities from all over the world.


    That general knew that they were running out of time. As the operation went on, the American fleet was already at a standoff against fleets from other nations at the seas around Antarctica.


    Even though the American navy¡¯s powers eclipsed that of the other nations, the US nheless did not have what it took to take on fighting forces from several countries at once.


    They would eventually reach some kind ofpromise and agreement, letting the fighting forces from other nations into the region.


    As such, there was no doubt that they did not have much time left. If they were to be unable to dig out Lu Xuan¡¯s dead body within the next three days, the operation would eventually be reduced to what happened with that undead king: a joint research project involving several countries.


    ¡°Found him!¡± Someone shouted all of a sudden.


    The American general looked sharp right away and rushed to the scene, blitzing about like some monkey and reaching the spot before long.


    It was obvious that the American general was a fighter of the Celestial Realm, based on his power level.


    He looked closely and found that there was indeed someone below thoseyers of ice below. It was none other than Lu Xuan.


    However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Lu Xuan did not seem to have been blown to pieces by the nuclear missile. There were even hardly any apparent wounds found on his body.


    His clothes, on the other hand, looked very ragged¡ªa vague testament that he had indeed been serious injured before.


    ¡°This is wonderful!¡± That general was ted and continued, ¡°Carve out the entire piece of ice and bring it back home.¡±


    The general waved and, to his surprise, the ice beneath him suddenly began to crack inch by inch. A terrifying aura instantly erupted from underneath.


    Boom!


    Before long, the ice below his feet was blown to pieces. The resulting shockwave from the explosion flipped one of the heavy machines right there and then.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    The general leaped and flipped several times in the air like a monkey before finallynding near the edge of that massive crater.


    It was only then that he managed to clearly see that Lu Xuan, who was previously frozen in the ice, surprisingly awakened before anyone knew what happened.

 Chapter 331 - The Return Of The Divine Treasure Realm

    <h4>Chapter 331: The Return Of The Divine Treasure Realm</h4>


    Ice debris flew everywhere. Within it, Lu Xuan who was supposed to be dead had unexpectedly stood in front of everyone!


    All of a sudden, the American general took a breath and looked at Lu Xuan with an expression of disbelief.


    He knew all too well that Lu Xuan had been attacked by nuclear bombs, but he was now alive and had stood up again!


    ¡°Impossible! There¡¯s no way that a corpse cane back to life!¡±


    The idea shed through the American general¡¯s mind, which he had only recently learned about.


    Through the study of the jiangshi king, people in many countries had heard of the idea of a corpseing back to life.


    Spiritual wisdom would be reborn from the corpse before it became a creature called jiangshi.


    Thispletely went against the concept of science. Aside from the people from Huaxia who had been influenced by this culture for a long time, everyone else had only believed that such a thing existed after they had witnessed the existence of the jiangshi king.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s current situation ofing back from the dead was simr to that of the rumored jiangshi!


    It was buried in a very cold ce where the sun could not shine!


    As for Lu Xuan, he didn¡¯t die at all; that was thought to bepletely impossible. The American general did not believe that anyone would still be alive after being hit by nuclear bombs. Even if he had been swept by the aftermath, there was absolutely no exnation as to how he survived.


    Furthermore, Lu Xuan did not seem to have been injured at all. That did not fit the worst possible oue that the US military had spected.


    ¡°Fire!¡± The American general immediately shouted.


    The other American soldiers opened fire in quick session. They were not ordinary guns, but rather runic firearms obtained from Huaxia through all types of methods. These firearms were also filled with runic ammunition.


    As the production line of runic firearms in Huaxia had been expanded to a certain extent, it could be used in all aspects to exchange for the benefits they wanted.


    Although different countries were also developing their own super ammunition at the same time, Huaxia still ultimately had the best ones.


    So far, the other countries had not been able toe up with any decent products. Thus, they could only buy Huaxian firearms.


    These runic firearms were products that had been upgraded to the second generation, as a bullet could easily kill an expert below the Celestial Realm. Even the so-called Invincible Vajra cultivators would be bombed to death when hit by one.


    The Shield of Vigor was useless against them!


    If one¡¯s cultivation had not reached the Invincible Vajra level, then one bullet could even blow up half of their body!


    Even for experts in the Celestial Realm, there would still be a great threat as it was enough to severely injure an expert in the Celestial Realm.


    If the Celestial Realm experts were hit in a fatal spot, then they would also die!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The sound of a burst of bullets hitting gold and iron could be heard. The American general was shocked to see the sparks spattered out of Lu Xuan¡¯s body. It was the sound of bullets hitting his body.


    The American general was nearly scared to death. There was no doubt about the power of these bullets. Even if Lu Xuan had the ability to protect himself, he would still be badly injured when shot. Even if he was in the supreme Airborne Realm, the American general had never heard of a person that could resist these runic ammunitions with their own body. At most, they could rely on their Shield of Vigor to help resist the impact.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was beyond the American general¡¯s understanding!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes immediately swept over and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Americans again!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse after not having spoken for such a long time.


    All kinds of bullets were desperately heading towards him, but Lu Xuan did not look at them. These runic ammunitions were things that he had handed over to the Huaxian government, so he obviously knew just how much power they contained.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The sound of all kinds of bullets falling on the body turned into clinking sounds.


    If one looked carefully, they would be able to see a lightyer of cutin on the surface of Lu Xuan¡¯s body. He had relied on this thin cutinyer to withstand the attacks of these runic ammunitions.


    Lu Xuan had not even used the Shield of Vigor because he had broken through to a new realm!


    The Divine Treasure Realm!


    This had dug out the treasures on his bodypletely, as he could control almost every cell in his body and easily form a very strongyer of cutin on the surface of his body.


    In terms of defense against all kinds of attacks, it seemed that there had been earth-shattering changes.


    This time, if he was ever in a situation where he was bombarded by a nuclear bomb again, even Lu Xuan dared to say that at most he would be slightly injured by the aftershock. It would¡¯ve been impossible to force him to his death like before.


    That is, as long as he was not directly hit by a nuclear bomb.


    If he was directly hit by a nuclear bomb or even a bunch of them, it would still pose a great threat to Lu Xuan.


    Even if the nuclear bombs fell, it would be very difficult to hit him directly at his current speed as long as he wanted to escape. While the biggest deterrent of the nuclear bombs was radiation and shock waves, the real explosion range was not that wide.


    It could be said that after cultivating to this point, the ordinary means in the hands of the secr government alone could hardly pose a sufficient threat to Lu Xuan.


    He didn¡¯t even care about the shockwaves of the nuclear bombs, let alone the second generation runic ammunitions that had posed even a smaller threat to him.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan waved his hand. As the Mental Strength spread, the bullets fired at him flew back one after another.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Poof!


    A series of blood flowers spattered out. The bullets that flew back were faster than when they were shot out, blowing up most of the soldiers¡¯ bodies like small bombs.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Everyone, fall back!¡±


    The American general immediately reacted and hurriedly tried to retreat and escape, but he didn¡¯t know where he could go. Almost in an instant, he was caught by the qi-condensed hand created in the air and dragged up towards Lu Xuan.


    The general¡¯s cultivation wasparable to the Celestial Realm, but it was of no use at all.


    He was directly caught and brought to Lu Xuan!


    When his eyes met Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, they immediately lost their luster as he was hypnotized by Lu Xuan.


    Soon, Lu Xuan found out the whole story from the general¡¯s mouth.


    The nuclear bombs that hit him were ordered by the US government to directly destroy him.


    After that, they wanted to dig up his body for research.


    The US government had spected that the nuclear bombs probably hadn¡¯t destroyed Lu Xuan¡¯s body. After all, Lu Xuan¡¯s immense strength left a great impression on the US government.


    Even if only some of his limbs remained, it was still of amazing research value to the US government.


    Because of this, they had sent such a team of excavators to dig out Lu Xuan¡¯s limbs. Nobody expected to find Lu Xuan recovered to his peak.


    His cultivation had smoothly broken through to the Divine Treasure Realm!


    ¡°America¡­¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes twinkled as a frightening light shed within them.

 Chapter 332 - Lu Xuans Survival Shocked The White House

    <h4>Chapter 332: Lu Xuan¡¯s Survival Shocked The White House</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes sparkled with a cold light!


    He originally had no intention to confront the United States before he established himself as the strongest. ording to his ns, he did not necessarily need to confront the United States. As long as he was strong enough, it would be enough to deter the US government from acting rashly.


    However, he had underestimated the domineering mentality of the Americans to dominate the earth for many years!


    Even if Lu Xuan did not confront the US government directly, there seemed to be no reason to fight them to the death. As soon as they became aware of Lu Xuan posing a threat, however, the US government immediately used nuclear bombs to kill him.


    It could be said that if it had been someone else instead of Lu Xuan, they would probably have died.


    Even if it was an ordinary expert in the Airborne Realm, it would have been impossible to survive the aftermath of a nuclear bomb.


    Even for Lu Xuan, he had almost fallen in this battle!


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Americans? Everyone says that the United States is as domineering as a tiger, but that just makes me want to mess with them even more!¡±


    Lu Xuan gave a cold smile, and then his figure flickered and disappeared on the spot.


    After a while, there was an extra light in the sky. It was Lu Xuan who was traveling across the sky.


    The White House resided in Washington, D.C., the capital of the United States.


    It was the heart of power in the world, the capital of the most powerful country in the world.


    Here, the decisions made could even affect the entire world.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is still alive!¡±


    The current president of the United States had an ugly expression while in the White House.


    The discovery seen on the real-time footage from the cameras in therge engineering vehicle soon rmed the entire White House.


    When they got the news, everyone in the White House was shocked.


    Lu Xuan was so terrifying that there was no doubt that he could kill even the strong members of the Covenant of Darkness, which had been a headache for the entire United States.


    Initially, everyone thought that Lu Xuan was truly dead after the use of nuclear bombs.


    No one could stop the bombs. From their analysis of the jiangshi king¡¯s autopsy, they received some data.


    Even if an entity like the jiangshi king was swept by a nuclear bomb, they would die with no possibility of survival.


    With the support of such data, it was the core reason why they had dared to attack Lu Xuan. However, no one thought that Lu Xuan had managed to survive under the bombardment of the nuclear bombs.


    That was what terrified them the most!


    No matter what the exnation for Lu Xuan having not been killed by the attacks was, he would never give up so easily once he learned that they were targeting him.


    Materials with information about Lu Xuan were all across one of the archives of the White House.


    They had even set up a department that was specifically for analyzing Lu Xuan.


    The US government might¡¯ve known more about Lu Xuan than he knew about himself.


    From all aspects of the information, Lu Xuan definitely wasn¡¯t open-minded. On the contrary, he was someone who would seek revenge for the smallest grievances.


    The president of the United States mmed the table desperately and continued to shout, ¡°How could this have happened?! I want to know!¡±


    People from the higher branches of the US government and the military were also looking at each other. Nobody could give a clear answer.


    Even when they first received the news, they had looked at each other in disbelief.


    After being blown up by nuclear bombs, he was still not dead?


    Were they still dealing with a human being?


    Something like this had never happened before.


    One nuclear bomb was enough to destroy a whole town. These nuclear bombs had been upgraded for many generations and had a controlled range, but they were much more powerful than the one in Hiroshima.


    Even Ultraman would have been blown up!


    ¡°ording to our guess, it may not have been a direct hit!¡±


    An expert said.


    ¡°If he gets hit directly, the hit point will reach a high temperature of more than 100 million degrees. Even if he was Thanos, he would still die. Therefore, we are specting that it might be because he was not directly hit. After the focus of the hit was shifted, he was only hit by the aftermath of the explosion. In theory, a superhuman like Lu Xuan might only be seriously injured. However, after such a long period of healing time, he has recovered!¡±


    The president of the United States shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the reason. I just want to know¡­ if Lu Xuan wants revenge, will we be able to stop him?! What are we going to do now?!¡±


    He felt a chill down his back at the thought of being targeted by a terrifying superhuman.


    This Lu Xuan was nothing like Superman or Batman, as those two still adhered to the principle of not killing. Unlike them, Lu Xuan had always killed anyone who ever dared to offend him.


    A lot of the people within the higher branches looked at each other. If it was another country, there would be nothing to be afraid of. However, this kind of person who worked alone was more terrifying.


    Ordinary means were useless against him.


    The president of the United States looked at the group of senior officials and said, ¡°I heard that the superhuman experiment has been sessful. Is that true? Take it out and use it now. I want Lu Xuan to die. As long as this person is alive, he will eventually be a major threat towards our nation!¡±


    ¡°Also, get in touch with cultivation experts from all over the world immediately. The Airborne Realm, yes, get those from the Airborne Realm. One of them is not his opponent, but a group of them should do it. Times are different now!¡±


    When the president of the United States thought of this, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Initially, he was scared to death by the news that Lu Xuan was not dead. He vaguely remembered how Lu Xuan dealt with a group of experts from the Covenant of Darkness.


    Then, he suddenly remembered that times were different now; there were not only one or two experts in the Airborne Realm. Lu Xuan used to be a unique force, but now he was nothing. At least, he was not as unique and independent as he had been in the beginning.


    With the strength of the United States, it was easy to find a group of people who couldpete with him.


    As for the nuclear bombs, the president never thought of using them again. After having such an experience, he believed Lu Xuan would no longer be so easy to kill.


    Moreover, this was Washington, D.C. If Lu Xuan arrived here, the president would not dare to consider using a nuclear bomb in the capital of the United States.


    He was afraid that he would be considered as part of the shameful side of the nation¡¯s history!


    At that time, there would be no way for him to remain the president; he would be torn apart by the angry American people.


    ¡°Everyone, take action. I want to set up a tight encirclement. If Lu Xuan dares toe here, I want him to be buried and his blood drained here in Washington!¡± The president of the United States growled.


    The United States, a huge national machine, was working at an astonishing speed.


    No onegged behind or raised any objections. Everyone knew that if this serious problem was left unsolved, they would be in great danger and could die at the hands of Lu Xuan at any time.


    A dayter, a figure appeared in a jungle on the outskirts of Washington.

 Chapter 333 - Raiding The White House and Getting the World鈥檚 Attention

    <h4>Chapter 333: Raiding The White House and Getting the World¡¯s Attention</h4>


    It took one day for Lu Xuan to go from Antarctica all the way to Washington, D.C.


    Because Lu Xuan had been in the state of flying at supersonic speed for a long time, he traveled at the speed of a ne. This meant that he was now strong enough to be able to use such a method.


    At this time, there was already a certain bleakness around the White House.


    Everyone sensed that something was wrong. All around the White House, the elite troops began to move in and set up severalyers of defense.


    Although the security work near the White House was already very strong, this situation still made everyone notice that something was wrong.


    In particr, all the countries around the world had noticed that something was not right. The White House looked as if it was going to have a battle.


    Only with the current strength of the United States could it be called the most powerful country in the world. Even Huaxia and Russia, countries that had the ability to wrestle with the Americans, would never be able to enter Washington, D.C.


    This had gone beyond the limits of the game!


    Just exactly what kind of existence would make the White House be on their guard for all possible dangers?!


    This had even caused a lot of debates over the Inte. No matter how people looked at it, this did not seem like an invasion of an enemy army. This meant that there was only one possibility.


    The White House was on guard against a powerful cultivator!


    No one would have thought like this in the past, but things were now different. A powerful cultivator alone was enough to give governments a headache!


    Otherwise, the US government would not have decisively used nuclear bombs before to fight against Lu Xuan!


    At this time, a lot of heated discussions arose over the Inte.


    ¡°Say, what do you guys think can frighten the US government this much? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Godzi.¡±


    ¡°That is possible. Didn¡¯t Godzi be that way only after human beings were exposed to radiation during a nuclear test?¡±


    ¡°Now I hear that many powerful monsters have been entrenched in the suburbs of the United States. Even a lot of the roads have been destroyed!¡±


    ¡°If they truly are going to fight a monster, it will be so fun!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not know that the eyes of the whole world were now focused on the White House.


    All the great powers around the world were using various means to wait for the battle.


    Many private live broadcasters seemed to have realized that this was an opportunity, as they began to wait from afar while starting a live broadcast.


    Many people were also aware of the danger, so they no longer dared to go near the White House.


    Just when everyone began to feel bored from the waiting, they saw a figure walking slowly towards the direction of the White House.


    ¡°Whoever you are, don¡¯te any closer!¡± At once, a soldier looked up and shouted.


    Everyone was shocked. It felt as if they had been waiting for a long time for the main character to arrive.


    Without even looking, Lu Xuan directly walked forward.


    Suddenly, someone shouted from behind the bunker, ¡°Fire!¡± It seemed as if they had already known for a while now that Lu Xuan was the one they were waiting for.


    For a period of time, there was an onught of gunfire sounds. At the same time, all kinds of rockets and mortars were fired, as they directlynded at Lu Xuan¡¯s location.


    ¡°Oh my God, is the US government crazy?¡±


    This had caused a huge reaction from everyone watching form online.


    This was the first time that many people had seen the army open fire in real life.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s position had been almost instantly overwhelmed by guns and cannons.


    What happened next made everyone stare with their eyes wide open.


    Lu Xuan was supposed to have been torn apart by the bombs, but he was not injured at all. Even his clothes were not messed up. It looked as if he had just been blown by a breeze.


    Through the live broadcasts, many Americans eximed, ¡°Superhuman, he¡¯s superhuman!¡±.


    In Huaxia, the main focus was basically the cultivators. Although there were many people with abilities that had been awakened by themselves, they were not the main focus.


    However, the cultivation system in the United States was not very popr. The vast majority of people had awakened their powers and would uniformly be called superhumans.


    Many Americans envied such extraordinary beings, but no one could deny that they were immensely powerful.


    To them at that moment, this Asian was a powerful superhuman.


    Seeing Lu Xuan pretty much unscathed, even the elite American troops were stunned.


    Although they had dealt with a lot of simr things over the years, they had never seen anyone who was able topletely shrug off their attacks.


    Was he still human?


    He was like the legendary Superman!


    The reporter who wore red underpants on the outside was probably just like this!


    ¡°I¡¯m here to get even with the president of the United States today. If you get out of my way now, you might still have a chance to live!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    The American general stationed there shouted, ¡°Fire!¡± In an instant, there was plenty of gunfire sounds. Although this seemed to be of no use against Lu Xuan, it was their onlyfort.


    At this time, the US president in the White House stared at Lu Xuan with a hint of panic in his eyes. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was so scary that he was able to ignore the gun attacks, which far surpassed the president¡¯s understanding of cultivators.


    ¡°As expected, he came!¡±


    Sure enough, it was the same as the psychologists¡¯ judgment on Lu Xuan¡¯s character. He was a man who would seek revenge over the smallest grievance. He was definitely not the kind of person who would remain silent after being wronged.


    At this point, a White House adviser on the side said, ¡°Mister President, we suggest you leave or enter the shelter first, thene out after we have dealt with him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I want to see him die. He must! If he does not die now, does that mean I have to hide in a shelter every day like a rat in a gutter?¡± The president of the United States stared at the figure of Lu Xuan on the screen.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go, I can¡¯t go. He definitely won¡¯t let me off!¡± The president of the United States mumbled. For the first time since he became president of the United States, he felt that he was very close to approaching death.


    As the leader of thergest country in the world, he didn¡¯t dare to entertain the notion of having to bow to an ordinary person.


    ¡°Kill him! He must die!¡±


    Suddenly, more and more troops surrounded Lu Xuan from all directions. Many of them carried runic firearms, specially used to deal with the equipment of cultivators.


    All kinds of attacks swept towards him like a storm, blowing up the ce where Lu Xuan stood and setting off a huge wave of dust.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared from within the dust and flew high into the air.


    Everyone saw Lu Xuan holding the Dragonyer high up in his hand.


    In an instant, people could see endless dark clouds gathered in the sky that had been originally clear for thousands of miles.


    A huge Thunder Dragon was rolling within the dark clouds. The figure of this huge Thunder Dragon could be seen faintly inside.

 Chapter 334 - Like A God In The Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 334: Like A God In The Thunder</h4>


    Within the clouds, the figure of a Thunder Dragon loomed.


    The imminent threat had made everyone gasp with astonishment.


    ¡°What kind of magic is that?¡±


    Many people were dumbfounded when they saw a thunderous dragon that was at least 200 meters long, with a scaly body, teeth, and ws.


    Many people had also recognized it. It was the dragon n of the East, the giant dragon of the East.


    One of the generals in the US military was the first to react and immediately shouted, ¡°Shoot it down!¡±


    At hismand, the elite soldiers of the US military fired and bombed at the huge Thunder Dragon one after another.


    ¡°Advent of the Thunder Dragon!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s face remained expressionless as the Thunder Dragon suddenly descended.


    There was no doubt about how fast the lightning was falling.


    Boom!


    The thunder instantly shot down, turning the entire White House into and of thunder.


    At that moment, the thunder turned into an ocean of thunder. The scene was enough to shockizens all over the world.


    They had never seen such magic before. Although some masters were able to cast spells in the past, it was nothingpared to this amazing Thunder Dragon.


    Roar!


    The Thunder Dragon roared and wreaked havoc on the battlefield of the White House, where all the soldiers were directly bombed. Even the White House was hit by the giant Thunder Dragon, which created a massive hole.


    Everyone could see that the White House, which usually looked like an ordinary building, was shing with golden light at this time.


    Behind this golden light was a mysterious force protecting the White House. Even if the tail of the Thunder Dragon had hit it hard, this only made a huge hole. It had failed to directly destroy the White House.


    The whole world was left dumbfounded by the sight.


    After all these years, someone finally made a move. Someone had finally dared to do something to the United States government.


    This man instantly became famous all over the world.


    Within the endless thunder, Lu Xuan was like a god.


    Lu Xuan was holding a hand seal. After sweeping the elite garrison nearby, the Thunder Dragon then directly swept towards the White House.


    Although there was a mysterious force guarding the White House, it was impossible to resist the bombardment of thunder from heaven and earth.


    Boom!


    After the continuous bombardment, the White House was left in ruins.


    At that moment, the public saw an extra group of people within the copsed White House being protected by a mysterious force. They had not been killed by the fall of the White House.


    Upon closer look, everyone saw that it was the president of the United States!


    In addition to the president of the United States, there was also a group of senior officials of the United States and the military.


    At that moment, they all looked at Lu Xuan in the sky with miserable expressions.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    The president of the United States shouted out these two words with not a very standard Chinese.


    At this time, the people who were watching the live broadcast all over the world almost made the website crash.


    ¡°Crazy, crazy, really crazy. I¡¯m afraid that Lu Xuan is going to die!¡±


    ¡°Kill this Huaxian man. He dared to attack the White House!¡±


    Someizens in the United States were growling.


    However, more people were dumbfounded andpletely stunned.


    The strength shown by Lu Xuan was simply not like a normal human being, but a monster.


    How could there be such a terrifying monster?


    He was a monster in human skin!


    Lu Xuan had his arms crossed across his chest. Suddenly, he reached out with his hand, and a sword qi was released from his finger. It rushed directly into the air thousands of meters above. An F-35 fighter ne that was about to attack him was cut in half and fell directly from the sky.


    The whole world was silent and was shocked by the amazing strength shown by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, how dare you!¡±


    The president of the United States had red eyes and a ferocious face. He no longer had the demeanor that was expected of the president of the most powerful country in the world.


    ¡°I am not as brave as you!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°From the day you bombarded me with the nuclear bombs, you should have expected this day toe!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words instantly made the world go into an uproar. It was only at that moment that many people had found out the United States had unexpectedly used nuclear bombs for the sake of dealing with this Huaxian.


    Although no one believed the exercises exined by the US government before, few people actually knew of the US government¡¯s true intentions.


    At that moment, most Americans had calmed down. Except for a small number of extremists, most people were reasonable.


    Their government had used nuclear bombs to attack Lu Xuan. Now that he was not dead and hade here to find trouble with them, it seemed to be reasonable.


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t expect you to be still alive!¡± The president of the United States said coldly like a wounded beast.


    Lu Xuan frowned and said, ¡°I am also curious. Why did you use the nuclear bombs so decisively?!¡±


    The president of the United States said with red eyes, ¡°A monster like you will sooner orter be a serious problem for the human race. You are not a human at all. There should not be a monster like you among human beings. I am killing you for the sake of the entire world.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the president of the United States and deeply understood that the president represented the interests of the most conservative group of people in the world.


    With the revival of spirit qi and the changes of the earth, this was both a new great era and a prosperous time for cultivators.


    However, not everyone was willing to ept such a prosperous age.


    Many people were unwilling to ept such a change at all. Many of them were simr to the president of the United States; they did not have the ability to cultivate or awaken any powers.


    For them, the world suddenly became so terrifying that they couldn¡¯t ept it.


    This was especially true for the top officials of many countries, where the economic and political power they used to control the world was worthless in the new era.


    As time went by, this situation would be more and moremon. This was just theirst counterattack.


    Lu Xuan, who came from theter generations, definitely knew of this. When he stepped into the road of cultivation in his previous life, however, the old and new forces had alreadypleted the confrontation. The new forces had won aplete victory, while these old-fashioned forces had long been swept into the rubbish pile.


    That was why he had not expected that these people would use such a powerful force at this time, which had almost made things turn against his favor.


    ¡°Times have changed!¡± Lu Xuan just said faintly. ¡°Those who refuse to follow the status quo will be wiped out!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head and raised his hand, as the Spiritual Qi turned into a cyclone on his hand. A momentter, it turned into a long sword that was hundreds of feet long.


    The sword rose into the sky!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were full of indifference. Everyone was shocked at the thought of Lu Xuan genuinely nning to kill someone.


    That someone happened to be the president of the United States. The world was going to be in chaos!

 Chapter 335 - I Want To Kill You, What鈥檚 That Got To Do With You

    <h4>Chapter 335: I Want To Kill You, What¡¯s That Got To Do With You</h4>


    Looking at Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance, there was not the slightest hesitation at all!


    The past president of the United States had been killed, and the famous Lincoln was murdered by an assassin!


    Carrying it out while everyone in the world was watching was something that had never happened before!


    ¡°It¡¯s over, this is going to start a world war!¡±


    Many people had thought of the most terrifying oue!


    It may even trigger the fury of the United States to wage war everywhere, which was more likely to lead to conflicts and antagonism between ordinary people and cultivators.


    The president of the United States was definitely not the only one who was worried about the growing power and strength of the cultivators.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I am the president of the United States!¡±


    At this time, the president of the United States finally realized that Lu Xuan would not take into ount his identity at all. The rules of the cultivation world werepletely different from those of the secr world.


    His status in the secr world had a certain role, but it could not stop Lu Xuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I want to kill you or not!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    The president of the United States suddenly choked. Just like when he decided to use the nuclear bombs against Lu Xuan, he had neither asked nor even cared for Lu Xuan¡¯s opinion.


    ¡®It¡¯s none of your business whether I want to kill you or not!¡¯


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words were so overbearing and domineering!


    The reason why the president of the United States could have such thoughts was that he was the president of the most powerful country in the world.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan was the number one expert in the world. If Lu Xuan wanted to kill them, what could they do?


    At that moment, the president finally realized that those ants were nothing in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. For the president who boasted about his righteousness, everything he relied on in the past became meaningless when faced against people like Lu Xuan who did not reason with him at all.


    Boom!


    The sword qi descended, and it had easily broken the huge shield that protected the president of the United States and the others.


    The president of the United States and the other senior officials were directly blown away.


    ¡°Stop!¡± There was a roar of anger in the distance. Several figures broke through the sky, sweeping in at an astonishing speed.


    However, Lu Xuan did not pay attention as he manipted the Thunder Dragon in the sky to descend.


    Boom!


    The tail of the Thunder Dragon fell instantly. The president of the United States, who was blown away just now, was directly smashed into a bloody mist and disappeared without a trace.


    The whole world was in an uproar!


    Lu Xuan had truly killed the president of the United States. With everyone watching, Lu Xuan had killed the president of thergest country in the world!


    Those who reacted quickly had realized that this was probably a sign that the beginning of a new era was approaching. The secr world could deter the power of cultivators in the past, but now that bnce had been broken.


    Leaders around the world wore serious expressions on their faces. After having one person appear, it was unknown how many people would want to imitate him.


    There was only one thought in everyone¡¯s mind: This world was in chaos!


    Soon, the eyes of the public were attracted by the newly arrived figures.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s godly power, there were still people who had dared toe forward to stop him?


    Everyone saw that three men had arrived.


    One of them was dressed in medieval armor. He could not help but re at the sight of Lu Xuan standing on top of the Thunder Dragon near the destroyed White House.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I will not forgive you formitting these sins. For that, you must be sent to hell!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at the medieval knight. He was none other than Arthur, the Deputy Commander of the Royal Knights of Ennd.


    Unlike the Arthur he had seen previously, the current Arthur had stepped into the Airborne Realm.


    He was flying high in the sky, shining with a holy light around his body. He was as holy as the legendary holy knights.


    With his current level of cultivation, he would have already been a holy knight during ancient times.


    Next to him was a middle-aged man in Japanese kendo clothing. He held a long sword with one hand and stared at Lu Xuan at the same time.


    This person was Watanabe Kenjiro, the Sword Saint of Japan!


    His cultivation was no lower than Arthur¡¯s, as a terrifying kendo qi soared into the sky. Even ordinary people watching the live broadcast through the screen felt a sharp force as if it was going to split the heaven and earth in half.


    Thest man was dressed in traditional Indian clothing. He held a staff in his hand as if he was a Mayan sacrifice. His cultivation was not weaker than the other two, as he had also reached the Airborne Realm.


    Lu Xuan nced at them and knew that they were the helpers hired by the US government, but it seemed to be toote.


    Lu Xuan slightly raised the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°Watanabe Kenjiro. When west met, you didn¡¯t even have the courage to draw your sword in front of me. Now you still dare to appear in front of me.¡±


    At the mention of this matter, Watanabe Kenjiro¡¯s face immediately turned blue and white. Back then, when he saw Lu Xuan fighting crone, he had truly been frightened.


    In the end, he did not even have the courage to make a move.


    To be exact, Arthur, who was beside him, had also been the spectator of that battle. However, there were so many spectators at that time, and no one had the courage to face Lu Xuan.


    At that time, the two sides had a massive gap in strength, as they could not bepared.


    Watanabe Kenjiro soon calmed his mind and said, ¡°Back then, my strength was nowhere near yours. If I had challenged you rashly, it would not be called courage, but stupidity! Although I am sincere in kendo, I am not stupid!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Do you think you have gained enough strength to fight me now?¡±


    ¡°I do. I have acquired the heritage of the number one shrine in my great Japanese Empire. Even if that crone was in front of me, she will not be able to stop my sword. I even have the confidence to cut you down with my sword!¡±


    Watanabe Kenjiro held the long sword.


    With that, Lu Xuan was vaguely surrounded by Watanabe Kenjiro, Arthur, and the Mayan shaman.


    When Lu Xuan saw the appearance of Watanabe Kenjiro, he couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said, ¡°Cut me down? By you? You don¡¯t understand what real power is!¡±


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms, then turned to look at the Mayan shaman and said, ¡°You Indians were killed so miserably by the Americans, and now you actually work for the Americans.¡±


    The Mayan shaman sneered and said, ¡°You have no right to tell me what I can and cannot do!¡±


    At that moment, a huge fire dragon surged out from the Mayan shaman¡¯s staff and swept straight towards Lu Xuan.


    Watanabe Kenjiro also shed out a sword-light at an astonishing speed, which split into four to five more mid-air.


    This was the ability he received from upgrading the Tsubame Gaeshi sword skill.


    Arthur flew out with a loud shout. The heavy sword in his hand was shed down directly towards Lu Xuan, emitting an amazing holy light.


    The holy light turned into a sword-light and fell in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction.


    Boom!


    Three amazing attacks fell onto Lu Xuan, as the frenzy flooded him instantly.


    After the resulting explosion had settled, Lu Xuan was still unharmed!

 Chapter 336 - Killing Airborne Realm Cultivators Within a Second

    <h4>Chapter 336: Killing Airborne Realm Cultivators Within a Second</h4>


    Attacks from those threended squarely on Lu Xuan, but they were unable to even break through his Shield of Vigor at all.


    Watanabe Kenjiro watched Lu Xuan in midair. Completely dumbfounded, he said, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    He had already be powerful enough to easily tear through a battle tank with one swing of his sword or even take on an entire armada on his own. His sword was more than capable of tearing a warship apart.


    Such formidable attacks still failed to even leave a dent in Lu Xuan¡¯s defenses.


    Watanabe Kanjiro was simply unable toprehend what had just happened.


    Even Arthur and the Mayan shaman, both of whom were standing at his side, werepletely dumbfounded. They did not hold back even a little when they attacked. With all three of them joining forces, they were powerful enough to kill, or at least severely damage, even a fighter from the Airborne Realm.


    Despite theirbined strength, Lu Xuan was still able to easily defend himself against all of their attacks.


    ¡°Well, I take it that you all have attacked enough now. Then it¡¯s my turn,¡± Lu Xuan then said casually, ¡°Watanabe Kenjiro, you im to be a Sword Saint of Japan. If you can prove that you can withstand one of my attacks, I shall let you leave this ce with your life.¡±


    Feeling that he had just been immensely insulted, Watanabe Kenjiro glowered at Lu Xuan with extreme anger. ¡°You sure know how to talk big!¡±


    Despite Lu Xuan¡¯s being far more powerful than what he imagined the other man to be, being unable to withstand even a single hit from Lu Xuan would have been the greatest insult of all.


    Besides, nobody has ever imed before that he was unable to take a single hit from then as well.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Xuan immediately made his move.


    ng!


    The st of the sword aura sliced through the air as it swept at Watanabe Kenjiro at blinding speeds.


    Right there and then, he could sense a terrifying presence having got him in their eyes.


    The sensation made him feel as if he was a rabbit going up against a tiger.


    He wanted to struggle and shake himself free, yet that mysterious power seemed to have ced all of his muscles into lockdown.


    Pfftt!


    The split-second attack felt much longer than it truly was. Having been hit by the attack, Watanabe Kenjiro¡¯s head immediately burst open.


    Watanabe Kenjiro, the Sword Saint of Japan, was now dead.


    As Lu Xuan shook his head, he said, ¡°Wow, you truly are pathetic. You dared to show up to kill me, yet you are incapable of withstanding one of my attacks.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? What the hell just happened?¡± Many people did not realize what just happened back there. The only thing people knew about the situation was that Watanabe Kenjiro, the Sword Saint of Japan, was killed by a single swing of the sword.


    All they saw was Lu Xuan generating one st of sword aura with a single swing of his sword. With that, everything came to an end.


    Watanabe Kenjiro¡¯s head split opened in an instant, resembling a watermelon exploding. Many shrieked at the sight. While they were only watching from afar, everyone was nheless very frightened by what Lu Xuan just did.


    The scene unfolding before them was not a scene from some Hollywood sci-fi or action film ying out before them after all.


    It was true; bloodshed was inevitable.


    When Lu Xuan turned his gaze towards Arthur and the Mayan shaman, they both immediately felt their hairs standing on end.


    Even if it cost them their lives, neither of them would have believed that Lu Xuan had gotten so powerful before they arrived.


    When they first got the news, it was through a message saying that the US government intended to deploy a massive army to work in tandem with the two of them to take out Lu Xuan.


    They deemed that, even if he had developed an unbelievable amount of power, Lu Xuan could never win against several of the world¡¯s most formidable fighters or even a massive force of several soldiers taking him on.


    They deemed that they would have surely been able to kill him, as long as they were able topletely surround him.


    Any of them would have suffered the same fate if they were in his ce.


    No one expected him to truly throw a single st of the Advent of the Thunder Dragon and easily take out that elite force that was about to ambush him. The attack was so terrifying that he destroyed the White House as well, instantly killing even the President of the United States of America in the process.


    Nobody ever imagined that Lu Xuan would be such a ferocious monster.


    He also just cut down Watanabe Kenjiro, the Sword Saint of Japan, right where he stood.


    The man¡¯s powers were such that he definitely was not the weakest of the three, nor was he any weaker whenpared to Airborne Realm fighters in general.


    Even so, he was still reduced to a mere insect in front of Lu Xuan. That fact alone was enough to shock them all.


    If they knew how terrifying Lu Xuan truly was, none of them would have dared to even consider taking him on in the first ce; it did not matter whether there was some prize for defeating him.


    Lu Xuan turned his eyes at the Mayan shaman, who immediately sensed a terrifying aura. It was the same as what Watanabe Kenjiro experienced moments ago.


    That force seemed to have instantly put him in aplete lockdown.


    ¡®Run!¡¯


    That was the only thought that came to the Mayan shaman at that very moment. He bolted in the other direction almost instantly.


    However, Lu Xuan simply raised his hand and swung the sword again, bringing a huge st of terrifying sword aura at the Mayan shaman. As the attack sliced through the air, it was so terrifying that one could even see the air being cleaved apart when the attack traveled.


    The Mayan shaman roared, and a mystical force constructed a Mayan ziggurat around him.


    The ziggurat enveloped him tightly and protected him. This was his most powerful measure for defense. Ever since he mastered the technique, nobody has ever been able to prate it.


    However, the ziggurat did not manage to hold out for more than a split second before Lu Xuan¡¯s sword aura attack. The ziggurat began to crumble in an instant.


    The sword aura attack hit the Mayan shaman right away, cleaving him in half.


    It took only a split second to render the Mayan shaman, who was seen by the Native Americans to be their guardian god, killed by Lu Xuan¡¯s sword.


    It was yet another kill that took only a second.


    Everyone was stunned and thoroughly frightened, especially the countless people who were watching the battle live.


    It was especially so with the cultivators, who were allpletely shocked to the core.


    It was back to the time when Lu Xuan went about his killing spree all over again.


    Lu Xuan had been the best of the best before his disappearance. Back then, he was only an Airborne Realm cultivator.


    Yet, the two who were so easily killed by his hands were also guaranteed to be Airborne Realm cultivators.


    Based on conventional logic, it could be said that they were both at Lu Xuan¡¯s level.


    Despite that, they both looked utterly helpless before him.


    That fact alone meant that he had undoubtedly surpassed may cultivators would have thought to be the limit.


    There was simply no use running at the moment as well; Lu Xuan was just too powerful.


    Arthur recited the eight knightly virtues in session: ¡°Humility, honesty,passion, valor, justice, sacrifice, honor, spirituality.¡±


    The holy light he d himself with grew stronger with every single virtue he worded, bringing his aura to its full power by the time he finished reciting all eight of them.


    When looked at from afar, he looked as if he was enveloped in boundless holy light. Each of the eight virtues transformed into eight specters surrounding him.


    All the holy light around him coalesced into a gigantic sword measuring tens of meters in height, which was then brought down.


    It came crashing down in front of Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan simply extended his hand and grabbed at the sword with ease, breaking that frighteningly bright de on the spot and dispersing the attack into specks of light.

 Chapter 337 - The Insignificant Ones Must Always Know their Place

    <h4>Chapter 337: The Insignificant Ones Must Always Know their ce</h4>


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lu Xuan just grabbed and crushed that sword of lighting down on him as if it were nothing.


    Everyone was utterly dumbfounded as they fixed their gaze at the scene unfolding before their eyes.


    All of them looked like they had just seen a ghost or something.


    ¡®Was Lu Xuan unarmed?!¡¯


    They all saw that instead of using his Shield of Vigor to defend himself, Lu Xuan took the attack barehanded.


    That was what truly frightened them.


    Arthur¡¯s power had already hit its peak by the time he finished reciting the eight knightly virtues. His level of power surpassed even that of the crone that Lu Xuan had in a while ago. He truly was among the best of the people of the Airborne Realm.


    If Lu Xuan had yet to make a breakthrough and stayed just as he was before, he probably would not have dared to take the attack barehanded like that.


    Unfortunately for them, Lu Xuan had made a breakthrough into the Divine Treasure Realm that allowed a terrifyingyer of protection to instantly form on his skin. With that, he was daring enough to even take iing missiles barehanded.


    A sword attack like that was nothingpared to that.


    For him, it was something hardly worth even sweating over.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Arthur, whose faith was usually unshakeable, felt as if his faith was about to crumble right there and then.


    He was the deputymander of the Royal Knights, an organization of Britain that currently had its members disagreeing with the Holy See. One side consisted of those from the Protestant faith, while the other possessed those who were Roman Catholic.


    Despite their differences, the fact that they all believed in God did not change.


    ¡°How foolish and shallow.¡±


    That was all Lu Xuanmented before bringing his sword down.


    His attack immediately cleaved right through Arthur¡¯s golden light. Once the attack hit, there was no doubt that Arthur was then cut in half.


    Despite being from the Airborne Realm, none of them had been able to take a single hit from Lu Xuan. That fact itself was more than frightening to them all.


    Lu Xuan had cut down everyst one of them, each with only a single strike.


    Something like this had never happened before.


    Cultivators from all over the world who were watching the battle live were thoroughly shocked to the core.


    There was no doubt that those from the Airborne Realm were the most powerful of all cultivators in the current era.


    Any cultivation force would have needed to have at least one Airborne Realm being taking charge before they could be recognized as one of the best out there.


    Even though such figures wereuded as one of the best, they remained utterly helpless when taking on Lu Xuan as he cut each of them down with one strike.


    The entirety of the US was renderedpletely silent. Even the Americans who yelled about wanting to see Lu Xuan dead were all left speechless as if they were witnessing a living legend at work.


    Nobody was able to make a sound right there and then.


    The US, as a whole, was more receptive to the restoration of spirit qi whenpared to Huaxia. A lot of cultivators and Awakened ones went on to all manner of shows, even appearing onmercials and so on.


    As such, the idea that they knew nothing about cultivators at all was false.


    It was especially so with the case of those from the Airborne Realm. They all knew that those beings were terrifying monsters who could essentially act as one-man armies.


    Having three of such beings joining hands would allow them to easily overthrow a country¡¯s ruling regime. Despite being a powerful nation, the US was still required to show respect to such beings.


    Yet, Lu Xuan went on to easily kill such monsters as if they were mere flies.


    If Lu Xuan¡¯s act of killing the President of the United States of America was an act showcasing hisck of care for authorities, the fact that he managed to cut down three of such terrifying beings in mere moments proved to everyone that he definitely had what it took to do so.


    No one but he dared to make a move against the President of the United States of America.


    There were easily hundreds of thousands of people from all over the world who wanted to see the President of the United States of America dead. Compared to the people before him, Lu Xuan was but a faceless nobody.


    Even so, he proved through his actions that he was truly the best amongst them.


    Many came to see him as someone who was definitely capable of taking out any who dare to cross him without hesitation.


    Several other people saw him as an utter criminal who did not know his ce.


    Lu Xuan was not even America, to begin with. Nevertheless, several people viewed him as a treasonous criminal.


    It was especially so given that many saw the US as the greatest symbol of freedom.


    As such, the President of the United States of America was seen as the fire residing in such a beacon.


    What Lu Xuan did at the moment was tantamount to snuffing out such a beacon; many people saw such a crime to be an unforgivable one.


    Many believed that he should have just rolled over and kicked the bucket when the president bombed him with a nuclear missile.


    They saw no sense in him rebelling.


    They believed that being able to die for the sake of the symbol of freedom was an honor like no other. Rhen again, it was clear that it was an honor reserved for others, an honor they neither saw themselves fit for nor wanted.


    Such people thought, ¡®I shall live and cheer for the symbol of freedom, and rake lots of riches for my actions!¡¯


    Except for such dimwits who were still yelling about, most of the world was still rendered dead from fear.


    Everyone from the north pole to the south pole was rendered utterly shocked, all of their jaws left agape.


    Back in Longhu Mountain¡­


    Zhang Fashan watched the battle live with his mouth agape as well, looking as if he had just seen a ghost.


    ¡°Oh great, a true dragon actually emerged from shallow waters. Back in our times, someone like that would have been deemed the equal of the likes of Bodhidharma, Lu Dongbin, and Zhang Sanfeng.¡±


    Zhang Fashan observed Lu Xuan¡¯s actions closely. Whilemon people were still reeling in shock at how Lu Xuan managed to easily kill Airborne Realm cultivators, he instead decided to think about what his actions would mean.


    Based on everything that he had just witnessed, he managed to vaguely guess at Lu Xuan¡¯s current actual level.


    It was extremely likely that Lu Xuan had reached the legendary Divine Treasure Realm; there was no way he would not have known about it.


    After all, he had already been there once.


    However, there was simply no way for him to reach the realm anymore in his current state.


    He deemed it utterly impossible for someone not from the Divine Treasure Realm to pull off what Lu Xuan just did.


    Regarding Zhang Fashan¡¯s current level of power that he managed to restore himself to, it enabled him to simultaneously take on Watanabe Kenjiro, Arthur, and the Mayan shaman and still emerge in a standstill. That was the most that someone from the Airborne Realm was able to pull off.


    His powers had more than doubledpared to the time when he first met Lu Xuan. His powers recovered at breakneck speeds when the world stopped limiting the powers of Airborne Realm beings, enabling him to easily restore himself to the peak of Airborne Realm.


    Even so, he was well aware that he was unable to do what Lu Xuan just did; Zhang Fashan was incapable of killing all three Airborne Realm fighters as if it were a mere walk in the park.


    ¡°He truly is a god among mortals!¡±


    Many in Japan were watching the live stream as well.


    Several Japanese people were cheering when Watanabe Kenjiro, the Sword Saint of Japan, made his appearance. However, that walking pride of theirs was unable to even take on one single attack when facing off against Lu Xuan.


    ¡°How could this be? Is the swordsmanship of the Great Empire of Japan so utterly powerless?¡±


    Many came to have doubts about several things. Watanabe Kenjiro was a renowned fighter back in Japan, yet he was so utterly helpless when facing off against someone from Huaxia.


    Even among the younger generation of the Japanese youth who were basically seen to be useless due to otaku culture being so prevalent, it was nheless the most insulting thing they could think of.


    One way or another, the Japanese cultivators had nothing to say about it.


    As a nation, Huaxia had been rendered quite unstable from the past several centuries. Despite that, Huaxian cultivators were known to be the dominating bunch since ancient times.


    They were without a doubt a force to be reckoned with in East Asia, and even the world as a whole.


    Huaxian cultivators were able to do as they pleased.


    They were able to beat anyone up that they wanted to. That was how things had been since ancient times, and there had never been an exception.


    The Huaxian cultivators were so powerful that they managed to stay on top of things, even when the nation of Huaxia was at its weakest.


    There was still the possibility of Zhang Sanfeng going on a killing spree and taking out the shamans and the Lama, even when Huaxia was practically at its weakest as a nation.


    The cultivators from Japan had always paled inparison to their counterparts in Huaxia.


    In reality, all nations in East Asia paled inparison to Huaxia when it came to cultivation.


    It was as if they were living nails being mercilessly hammered to death if they stuck out.

 Chapter 338 - Shocking

    <h4>Chapter 338: Shocking</h4>


    Those people were all being taught a lesson and put in their ce.


    Everything was being recorded in the annals of the world¡¯s history of cultivation in Japan.


    It was just that themon folks remained oblivious to it all.


    They were unable to stomach the fact that Huaxia was the more superior party.


    The rise of Huaxia as a nation was said to be a financial miracle, but that was nheless developed over decades.


    The gradual increase of recognition for being among the strongest was something fought for through sweat and blood.


    However, things with the Huaxian cultivators were different.


    The Japanese were unable toprehend how the cultivators of Huaxia managed to always stay on top of them all the time. Meanwhile, the world presumably began to enter the era of cultivation.


    They saw Huaxia¡¯s superiority in that regard to be utterly ridiculous.


    On the other hand, any cultivator from Japan who had looked into history remained silent regardless if they liked it or not. They only had one thing to say to those right-wing angry Japanese youths going on shouting matches on the inte.


    You people sure are na?ve.


    So, you deem this to be uneptable?


    We actually had Liu Bowen to thank for severing the Dragon¡¯s Vein. The Huaxians could¡¯ve just been looming above us.


    If it had not been for Liu Bowen¡¯s actions, the Huaxian cultivators could have practically just stepped on us and demanding for our subservience.


    Those Japanese cultivators believed that those who had not been through that era would never know just how terrifying things were back then.


    They believed that they were fortunate to just have the Huaxians loom above their heads.


    Japan was still too small whenpared to Huaxia as a whole.


    Everyone seemed to be at the same starting line when restoration of spirit qi began. There was hardly any difference.


    While that was technically correct, it was still nheless the matter of one party running while the other was practically riding a rocket. In reality, things could not have been more different.


    They could not even begin topare.


    Countless people were watching the battle live back in Ennd.


    Arthur was a very renowned figure in Ennd. He was handsome and he was armed with the eight knightly virtues, which practically made him perfect. As such, he had a lot of fans, men and women alike.


    Yet, that perfect idol of theirs ended up being cut down with a single swing of the sword. A hugemotion erupted all over the country after they were rendered dead quiet for quite some time.


    ¡°It seemed like no one would ever be able to take him out,¡± Some mumbled to themselves. They couldn¡¯t imagine just who would have been able to take Lu Xuan on, given his unbelievably high level ofbat prowess.


    ¡°He¡¯s that legendary godlike being, right? I guess that¡¯s how a god is supposed to be in whatever legends from whatever countries. That guy is the very definition of ¡®invincible¡¯,¡± Some on the dark webmented with conflicting feelings.


    ¡°Heh, seems like he¡¯s having the time of his life, doesn¡¯t it? He was actually able to survive being bombed by a nuke. Just who the hell in the world would be able to take him on, huh?¡±


    The US would definitely take their revenge soon. The US is definitely not gonna just take this lying down!


    Retaliation from the US would definitely shock the world!


    Many booed and jeered. It was definitely not a good thing to see a being like that existing in the world.


    Huaxia would be incredibly difficult to take on in the future with such a top-notch figure at the very helm.


    No one even dared to imagine just what kind of retaliation Lu Xuan would face soon.


    However, some were actually rather excited. They wondered just how the US was going to retaliate against Lu Xuan, who managed to survive being bombed by a nuclear missile.


    If Lu Xuan were to survive such a retaliation attempt, they then wondered how would he return the favor.


    In the eyes of many, there was no doubt that the resulting war would be the sh of a lifetime.


    It was the conventionally known superpower against the best cultivator known to the public.


    It was the very first time that secr forces were about to truly sh with that of cultivation.


    Many also saw the uing sh to be one that would decide the fate of Earth from now on; it would decide whether the world would continue to be ruled by secr governments or the cultivators.


    Lu Xuan rescinded his Dragonyer as the world continued to linger in shock. He then said casually, ¡°You Americans, feel free to take your revenge against me for wiping out the White House today. But, if you dare to do so, it would definitely cost you all more than just the White House.¡±


    He hardly cared about the US¡¯ intentions of taking revenge against him. The country was just too huge. It was not like he could actually eradicate the root of the problem by just getting rid of a bunch of people, by razing some sect or n based in some mountain somewhere.


    It was simply just unthinkable for him to ughter the hundreds of thousands of Americans out there.


    He then disappeared from the White House before long. All countries lost track of him shortly afterward; not even the satellites high above everyone¡¯s heads were able to track him down.


    Lu Xuan disappeared without a trace just like that.


    While there was no doubt that he was still on Earth, no satellite was able to find where he was.


    He truly just vanished into thin air.


    The government authorities from all countries realized this not long afterward, wondering why they were not able to find him.


    It was not like he learned how to be invisible. How did he manage to just disappear right where he was?


    If he had learned to do so, he would be 100 times more threatening, maybe even 1000 times over.


    Being a small target, Lu Xuan was extremely difficult to track, to begin with.


    All of them wondered just how they were going to put him under surveince if he were to be able to vanish into thin air just like that.


    If he were to juste all the way to the White House, the Kremlin, or some vital seat of government in the future, they wondered who or what would have been able to stop him in his tracks.


    As he currently was, Lu Xuan managed topletely put the world at his mercy, intimidating them all with his powers alone.


    Back in the Celestial Master Taoist Sect in Longhu Mountain, Zhang Fashan¡¯s cell phone rang. It was the Dragon on the other end.


    ¡°Good day, Chief Dragon,¡± Zhang Fashan chuckled as he greeted the other man.


    The Dragon¡¯s voice was heard from the other end as he said, ¡°I¡¯m calling today to inquire something, Master Zhang.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhang Fashan asked with growing curiosity.


    The Dragon paused for a bit before asking with a serious tone, ¡°Some of the ministers in the Inner Pce would like to ask how a person could disappear from satellite surveince just like that. Is there some kind of power or spell for it?¡±


    Zhang Fashan pondered for a bit after hearing the question and knew right away what just happened. It was definitely something Lu Xuan pulled; he was the only one who would have been able to develop some abilities that would cause others to be so wary of him.


    Zhang Fashan mulled over it for a bit before he continued, ¡°ording to my spections, I¡¯d say that it has nothing to do with him turning invisible or something. At the very least, no one would be able to do so as far as I know.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think happened, Master Zhang?¡± The Dragon asked.


    Zhang Fashan then borated, ¡°While the satellites are capable of monitoring several ces, it is not like they could survey the entire all at once. They would only be able to check out ces where their cameras are pointed. If someone would be able to avoid being seen by those cameras, they would practically be invisible.¡±


    The Dragon waspletely baffled when he heard Zhang Fashan¡¯s answer. ¡°Avoiding the cameras?¡±


    To be able to avoid being seen by the cameras meant having to know where the cameras were pointed at in the first ce; that was the only way of knowing the area the cameras could pick up.


    With the cameras being so high up in space, however, he found it impossible for anyone to be able to see that far away.


    Is it possible that he developed some form of telescopic vision or irvoyance?


    The Dragon then recalled reading reports about Lu Xuan possessing some sort of skill or technique that had to do with his eyes.


    ¡°Is he actually able to see that far?¡± The Dragon asked further.


    ¡°He may not be able to directly see it, but he would be able to sense it nheless,¡± the old master then asserted.

 Chapter 339 - Returning to the Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 339: Returning to the Heavenly Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At that moment, the Dragon realized what happened. ¡°He can sense it!¡± Even so, the concept remained unfathomable tomon folks.


    The Dragon was a top-notch fighter himself who also had already made it to the Airborne realm.


    He too began to gain a lot of baffling and unbelievable skills and power.


    He was able to even react in time to someone watching him from several kilometers away.


    That mystical feeling that he was unable to quite ce became increasingly apparent. His perception sharpened as he grew in power.


    As such, he was able to understand the concept that Zhang Fashan was exining.


    While he still found the feat rather unbelievable, he was nheless sure that Lu Xuan had his ways of doing so. He was unable to imagine how one could actually sense themselves being watched by satellites through one¡¯s instinct alone.


    Zhang Fashan paused for a bit and voiced his spection. ¡°That is correct. He can sense it. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re implying that Lu Xuan disappeared, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he has.¡±


    The Dragon did not bother hiding anything and soon hung up.


    ¡°Then that means he truly managed to pull something like that. What a truly terrifying young man.¡± Zhang Fashanmented. Deep down, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.


    He put his phone down at that thought and went back to being on his own.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance was a deration of yet another possibility.


    A day passed after Lu Xuan disappeared right before everyone¡¯s eyes. Now, he was seen appearing outside the Heavenly Pce.


    ¡°The Pce Lord is back!¡±


    The entire ce was thrown into a hugemotion.


    Lu Xuan had returned home.


    They already knew that Lu Xuan was still alive since they watched the battle on the live stream, but watching him from a screen was nowhere near as shocking as watching him appear in person.


    After all, this was a man who survived being bombed by a nuclear missile.


    Lu Xuan might have be the first man with two achievements in history.


    The first achievement was being the first man who was deemed required to be taken out with nuclear weapons.


    The second one was the first man who survived being bombed by said nuclear weapon intact in history.


    What was more terrifying was that the first thing Lu Xuan did upon returning went on to destroy the White House, instantly killing the President of the United States of America.


    Countless people throughout the world had wanted to do such a thing, but the only one capable of doing so was Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan then went on to kill three Airborne Realm beings, shocking cultivators from around the world.


    There was no denying that top-notch cultivators in the current era were reduced to being helpless babies when facing off against Lu Xuan. He brought down each of the three with a single swing of his sword.


    The images from that battle were quickly made into memes by theizens.


    Each taken out with a single swing of the sword, with images at the side emphasizing the words: ¡°Get out of my way, weaklings.¡±


    The brief scene of his battle with the three Airborne Realm beings, starting from his appearance right until his disappearance, saw clicks exploding on the inte.


    Aside from the cultivators, evenmon folks became fascinated with that god of war that trampled over all who stood in his way.


    Lu Xuan became a new world-ss inte sensation in just a single night.


    If even themon folk could develop such interest in him, one could imagine the levels of interest generated among the myriad of both cultivation forces and governments throughout the globe. All of them went on to use that video as important research material, to determine just how powerful Lu Xuan had gotten back in that scientific outpost.


    To put it precisely, one could tell that Lu Xuan seemed to have yet to fight at his fullest. He simply swung his sword three times at three of the world¡¯s best fighters, killing them on the spot.


    No one knew if that was him truly fighting at his best.


    Lu Xuan found everyone in the Heavenly Pce gazing at him with reverence as soon as he walked into the Heavenly Pce, making him a more glorified presence than he was before he left.


    While he still felt that his current situation was rather odd, he caught sight of his mother, Liu Wanrong.


    The first thing she did when she saw her soning back was to smack him hard in the head.


    p!


    She felt as if she had been smacking on a block of iron right there and then, with her fair-looking hand bing reddened right away.


    Liu Wanrong rolled her eyes at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°I thought you were no longering home anymore!¡±


    Her eyes became reddened as she spoke. She felt her heart almost leaping out of her chest upon learning that Lu Xuan was bombed by the US with a nuclear missile.


    It was the master-ve contract bond between the rabbit and him that let her know that Lu Xuan was still alive, as opposed to everyone believing he was dead.


    She would have been unable to imagine what she would have done if she were to have thought him dead as everyone else did.


    Even so, she began to feel rather anxious after receiving no news at all despite a long time had passed.


    All she could think about at that moment was simply protecting her son¡¯s assets while waiting for his return.


    Now, she was finally relieved to see him home in one piece.


    Lu Xuan smirked. He initially thought going to the south pole and taking out Cain was such an easy task that was basically not worth bringing up.


    No one had anticipated the trip ended up spiraling out of control; he almost ended up dead in Antarctica.


    Liu Wanrong looked at Lu Xuan and added, ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s fine as long as you made it back in one piece, I guess. As for that president... serves him right, damn it! How dare he set up my son like that! Even if you spared him, I would¡¯ve killed him all the same.¡±


    Liu Wanrong¡¯s words were filled with murderous intent, making it clear that she hated that president with a fiery passion.


    That was the man who had almost killed her son after all. She was just d to see him dead.


    That President of the United States of America, which many saw to be someone of extreme importance, was someone she deemed to be of less worth than even a single hair on her son.


    Lu Xuan chuckled and said, ¡°Rx, mom. Anyone who could actually kill me has yet to be born.¡±


    Lu Xuan took a look at his mother and quickly found that after not seeing her for a while, she had be an Airborne Realm being. Furthermore, she was at the extreme heights of the realm, so much so that she was simply half a step away from making a breakthrough.


    While Liu Wanrong was of born Taoism aptitude as well, the rate of progress she was moving in was nheless frightening.


    Liu Wanrong then said, ¡°What do you think I¡¯ve been doing with all that time I had? Whenever I was not out cleaning out the filth from your Heavenly Pce, I was training so damn hard. I refuse to be dead weight.¡±


    Upon hearing his mother¡¯s heartfelt words, Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t help but feel warm deep down. Regardless of how the outsiders treated him, at least he had his family standing with him.


    ¡°Indeed, we couldn¡¯t be of help to you most of the time, but none of us want to hold you back.¡±


    Liu Wanrong stressed the fact.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me, but your dad as well. He¡¯s bing very diligent at training now. Well, at the very least, he manages to stop his hair loss. He¡¯d have be some greasy old fart if he turned out as some balding ugly man.¡±


    Liu Wanrong borated while looking rather disgusted.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. After your dad found that cultivation helped with stopping his hair loss, not only was he damn proud of it, he was also actually going very hard with training. I¡¯d advise against underestimating him, for he is also at Celestial Realm right now.¡±


    An image of a man undergoing a mid-life crisis trying very hard to fight his receding hairline came to mind as he heard his mother¡¯s description. He was unable to stop himself fromughing.


    ¡°You¡¯re actuallyughing about it! I¡¯m telling you, son. Don¡¯t ever tell your dad what I told you.¡±


    She then continued, ¡°By the way, what the hell is wrong with the Heavenly Pce? The ce looked absolutely awful! Did you ever think of running this ce well?¡±


    He then looked at his mother and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

 Chapter 340 - The Lu Clan鈥檚 Ancestral Worship Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 340: The Lu n¡¯s Ancestral Worship Ceremony</h4>


    ¡°A good number of them have their own agenda, and the people are far from united. Hell, many are just outright spies from other cultivation forces! All of them even wanted to seizemand of the ce when you were not around. If it hadn¡¯t been for your mom here looking after the ce waiting for you toe home, you wouldn¡¯t even have a Heavenly Pce toe back to.¡±


    Liu Wanrong red at Lu Xuan and said.


    ¡°What are you doing just leaving those people be and doing nothing about them?¡±


    Liu Wanrong grumbled. There were only two things that she had been busy with while he was away. The first was her focusing on her own cultivation. The other was weeding out all the undesirables from the ce.


    All those lurking menaces in the Heavenly Pce were finally cleaned out after going about it for quite some time.


    Then again, those people were all basically taken out by good old fashion violence given that none of them would have just left the Heavenly Pce unconditionally.


    Liu Wanrongcked her son¡¯s magnanimity. She deemed it of the utmost importance to deal with everyone who threatened her son¡¯s undertaking.


    ¡°No matter. Just some clowns who would achieve nothing after all,¡± Lu Xuanmented casually.


    ¡°If they wanted to seize the Heavenly Pce¡¯smand, I¡¯d say let them have it. Besides, they can¡¯t do anything with the ce while I¡¯m still around.¡±


    Liu Wanrong nced at her son and understood what he was thinking about at that moment.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s level was so high that he saw those people as being beneath his concern. All the schemes and conspiracies those people coulde up with were nothing but jokes to him.


    He also probably even harbored thoughts about letting such jokes y out, seeing how many would eventuallye at him only to be killed right away.


    The death of the president by his hands just a day ago served as a deration to the world: before absolute and undeniable power, no amount of schemes and conspiracies could amount to more than mere jokes.


    All that exercise was just pointless.


    ¡°Even so, those people were an eyesore,¡± Liu Wanrong added.


    ¡°People with great ambitions aren¡¯t gonna fret about petty stuff, but you¡¯d still need to be wary about them pouncing on you.¡±


    Lu Xuan sighed and continued, ¡°I initially thought of keeping those people around so to have them help me with widespread propagation of cultivation among the people. I didn¡¯t actually care about the agendas they were cooking up. Oh well, whatever. If you¡¯ve already cleaned those people up for me, then let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±


    With a serious expression, Liu Wanrong said to her son, ¡°And one more thing. You¡¯re no longer a child, so it¡¯s about time you get yourself a girl. How long has it been already? Even our neighbors already have grandchildren. You¡¯re really embarrassing me here.¡±


    Lu Xuan suddenly felt very awkward.


    ¡°Oh well, I¡¯ve pretty much given up after all that has happened anyway. You¡¯re just that kind of guy who refuses to settle down. No matter. Get married, give me a grandchild, then be free to do whatever it is you wanna do,¡± Liu Wanrong said, looking rather displeased. It was apparent that Lu Xuan¡¯s standing would just drop right away after he got grandchildren for his mother.


    He would basically be made an outcast.


    He suddenly felt rather pitiful.


    He was unable to do anything but chuckle awkwardly at that.


    That was the thing that exasperated him the most ever since he was reincarnated.


    Liu Wanrong looked at her son and asked, ¡°Oh right, one more thing. There will be an ancestral worship ceremony with the rest of the family in a few days. Will you be going?¡±


    ¡°Ancestral worship ceremony?¡± Lu Xuan felt rather surprised, ¡°The Lu n actually has something like that? We actually have other rtives around?¡±


    Lu Xuan was rather perplexed by this. He never heard of his family having other rtives around even after bing a Celestial Lord back in his past life. From what he was able to remember, the other four members of his immediate family were all he had.


    Liu Wanrong rolled her eyes at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Of course we have other rtives! Your dad is not an orphan; it¡¯s not like he emerged out of a rock or some gift that came with something.¡±


    ¡°If we have other rtives, then howe we¡¯d never paid anyone a visit before?¡± Lu Xuan asked, feeling rather peculiar about this revtion. ¡°Is this like some tv drama, where dad actually ran away from his family and gave up everything just to be with you or something?¡±


    ¡°The hell are you talking about?¡± Liu Wanrong whacked his head a bit and continued rather exasperatingly, ¡°I told you to stop watching those Korean dramas. You think the plots of those shows corrtes with real life?¡±


    Now Lu Xuan felt attacked. He only watched those dramas because he was watching it with his mother. It was thetter who constantly burst into tears when watching them.


    ¡°By the way, the Lu n is rather huge in Min Province, with several connections to people in business and politics. Your grandparents passed early, but it was thanks to schrships from the n itself that your dad got to go to college. I guess you could say that we kind of owe them,¡± Liu Wanrong borated.


    ¡°That so? Then why haven¡¯t we heard of anything regarding the ceremony before?¡± He then asked.


    Liu Wanrong rolled her eyes at him again and continued, ¡°Your dad was practically invisible before. He was married for so long yet hardly managed to get anywhere in his career, so nobody thought of asking for him to join. Things are different now. Your dad founded apany selling those Protection Talismans of yours; thepany is now a public-listed one. The rest of the n probably thought that he was doing well enough, so they asked him toe back and attend the ceremony with them.¡±


    Lu Xuan only learned that it had to do with his dad doing well as ofte. He initially thought that they were asked to join the ceremony because of his current position.


    However, that was how some ns go about their business; they persistently kept capable people from their own n close, while fostering those of the younger generation. While the influence of such ns paled inparison to those back in ancient times, they would have nheless grown to be a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll check the event out with dad then,¡± Lu Xuan nodded and agreed to it.


    At the Lu n¡¯s vige in the mountains somewhere in Fu City, Min Province.


    There were a lot of mountains in Min Province, and the vige was located deep within them.


    It was a ce where hardly anyone from outside usually showed up, yet the ce was filled with all manner of expensive cars on that day. There were so many that they clogged up the road that was already quite narrow, to begin with.


    A poor man in the city remains a nobody, while a rich man deep in the mountains would have distant rtives.


    People who were there to join the ancestral worship ceremony from inside and out of the vige came in droves, one after another.


    The event was so huge that even those of neighboring viges came to check the event out. Everyone seemed to know that many renowned people were emerging from the vige, with the one with the highest status securing a leadership position at the provincial level. Many were out to do business bing bosses ofpanies, who then went on to fund all the renovative projects to better the vige.


    Two girls stuck close to the window of an RV in some open field in the vige, looking out at the extremely rowdy vige before them.


    One of the girls sported short hair above shoulder length and wore intricate makeup. She was dressed in a t-shirt with a sweater and ripped jeans, giving her a youthful appearance.


    Another who looked to be in her early twenties had brown, shoulder-length hair and sported an oval-shaped face. Her huge eyes looked bright and pretty. She wore a dress that made it seem like the cold didn¡¯t bother her at all.


    The girl with the shoulder-length hair grumbled as she sat cross-legged on the bed of the RV. She sparkled with faint Spiritual Qi as she casually said, ¡°Lu Jiaxuan, you really have gotten me in a ditch today. What the hell is with the matchmaking and stuff?¡±

 Chapter 341 - The Overseas Rite of the Maoshan Sect

    <h4>Chapter 341: The Overseas Rite of the Maoshan Sect</h4>


    The short-haired girl looked at the long-haired girl and said, ¡°Chu Yan¡¯er, put your hands over your massive chest and ask yourself, Was it me who got you in this situation?¡±


    Lu Jiaxuan inherited a pair of beautiful eyes from her.


    Lu Jiaxuan replied in a rather exasperated manner, ¡°Hey, your dad said that you¡¯re already 23, which is the perfect age to be with some guy. And your dad was the one who kept pestering me to introduce you to someone, all right?¡±


    ¡°So you know that guy then?¡± Chu Yan¡¯er asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just heard that he¡¯s the son of one of the uncles in the n. That uncle seems of decent background, being the boss of a listedpany. I heard that he¡¯s worth billions.¡± Lu Jiaxuan paused and continued, ¡°Then again, I¡¯ve never met the man, though from what I heard, his son looks handsome.¡±


    ¡°Just go and meet the guy. It¡¯s not like you have anything to lose,¡± Lu Jiaxuan added.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being handsome? In this current age, being handsome just makes the guy a ything,¡± Chu Yan¡¯er said dismissively. ¡°The man I like could only be some massive figure who could shake the world. Take the guy who attacked the White House in the US, for instance. Now, that is what I call a man.¡±


    Chu Yan¡¯er¡¯s bright eyes glittered at the mention of the man who caused a hugemotion all over the world at the moment.


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that the US is in shambles now. It¡¯s said that they don¡¯t even have a vice president to be in charge of things and that they need to get on with reelection,¡± Lu Jiaxuan added.


    ¡°What a shame that the camera was too far away during the broadcast. I wasn¡¯t even able to see what he actually looked like. Hell, why wasn¡¯t there even a photo of him to be found anywhere?¡±


    Chu Yan¡¯er then said, ¡°I heard online that it¡¯s a sign of someone being an aplished cultivator. They could hide their faces so long as they wish not to reveal it. That way, someone wouldn¡¯t even be able to make out what these people look like even if they were to stand in front of them.¡±


    ¡°The only thing we know about him now is that he¡¯s from Huaxia, but there are some blurry pictures of him.¡± Chu Yan¡¯er then added, ¡°I heard that the US is splitting apart. Most Americans want him dead, but some have actually formed some sort of cult to worship him like crazy. He truly is something special.¡±


    The Lu n¡¯s ancestral hall in the vige was as rowdy as it could have been.


    Every single person from the Lu n who was deemed doing well was currently in the hall.


    A handsome young man in casual clothes was seen in the crowd with an adorable little girl in his arm.


    Despite keeping a very low profile, their strikingly good looks had nheless captured a lot of attention from the crowd.


    ¡°Brother, I want some of that candy.¡± Guoguo sat at the table and pointed at the candies, which are not all that far away.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll fetch you a piece.¡±


    Lu Xuan got her a piece of candy while ying with her. He had little interest in the ancestral worship event of the Lu n itself.


    However, his father stood in the very first row among those joining the ritual. He looked sprightly and dashing in a full three-piece suit as he talked away with the big shots among the n.


    Before long, two attractive-looking women appeared before him.


    One had short hair, and the other one had long hair. Both of them looked rather pretty.


    The short-haired woman was straightforward as she said, ¡°So you¡¯re that uncle¡¯s son, Lu Xuan, right? I¡¯m Lu Jiaxuan, and my father is Lu Weiguo.¡±


    Lu Xuan felt a headache right there and then, knowing that it was yet another of those ¡°political arrangements¡± that his mother made for him. It was something that he was utterly powerless to change. Despite how much of a big deal it was to others out there and how he shocked the world, he had rarely ever thought about dealing with what his mother put him through.


    He immediately recognized the woman before him. Among the political figures who emerged out of the Lu n, Lu Weiguo was considered to be at the highest status; he was an official at the provincial level.


    ¡°Charming indeed,¡± Lu Jiaxuan touched her face, feeling herself somewhat reddened.


    She heard that the man she was going to meet would be so handsome, but never expected him to actually be that good-looking. The most notable thing about his appearance was that hecked all that special aura or presence about him, which only served to make him look even more irresistible.


    Lu Jiaxuan then said, ¡°This is Chu Yan¡¯er. I¡¯m sure auntie would have mentioned her to you before your arrival.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and replied, ¡°She did.¡±


    Chu Yan¡¯er looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°I¡¯m here too because my elders told me to. But I¡¯d have to make one thing clear¡ªI¡¯m a cultivator, and you¡¯re an ordinary folk. We¡¯re of different worlds, and the kind of person I like isn¡¯t someone like you. Having good looks means little to me.¡±


    She gauged Lu Xuan, finding him having loose muscles and not an ounce of energy reactions on him. No matter how she went about it, he looked very ordinary. As such, she waspelled to make it clear to him.


    Lu Xuan nodded and asked nonchntly, ¡°So what kind of a person would be your type?¡±


    Chu Yan¡¯er was unable to determine Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level and thought him only to be an ordinary folk. On the other hand, he was able to determine her level; she was a level six Martial Arts Legend.


    The methods that she used in her training were none other than the basic methods that he developed.


    It had not been long since he began propagating his basic methods. The fact that she was able to get to level six Martial Arts Legend so quickly would definitely make her a genius, at least in a broad sense of the word.


    ¡°My ideal husband would be someone like that guy who wrecked the White House, the guy who refused to back down despite facing off against the only superpower in the world. That is what I call a man,¡± Chu Yan¡¯er borated bluntly. ¡°So I¡¯d like to apologize beforehand, for nothing could happen between us.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lu Xuan was trying his best not tough. She had utterly no idea that the ¡°ideal husband¡± that she just described was currently standing before her.


    However, he nheless thought little of it. After the live broadcast of what happened back then, he gained countless fans. Some of them even formed cults dedicated to worshipping him as a god.


    Upon discovering that Lu Xuan had no intention of tangling with her, Chu Yan¡¯er sighed a breath of some sort of relief.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, there you are!¡±


    Someone suddenly entered at that moment, standing between Lu Xuan and Chu Yan¡¯er.


    Her eyebrows twitched slightly when she saw that man and asked, ¡°What are you doing, Lu Zhengqing?¡±


    The man, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere suddenly, looked to be in histe twenties. He wore a white suit and had his hairbed in a trendy manner, making him look rather dashing and stylish.


    ¡°Are you telling me that you forgot that we were of a branch of the Lu n as well? Well, we did leave the country before it was established, but we still have to be present at the event now.¡±


    Lu Zhengqing smiled and exined.


    ¡°As such, you can say that I¡¯m half a host to this ce. Since you¡¯re here, I see fit to do my part as the host.¡±


    ¡°Lu Zhengqing, your branch of the n has already been out of the country for generations, and yet here you are, ying host to the ce,¡± Lu Jiaxuan pouted somewhat. It was apparent that she behaved rather dismissively towards the man.


    Lu Zhengqing then exined to Chu Yan¡¯er rather feverishly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always wanna train? How could you possibly benefit from the basic method you¡¯re using in your training? By the way, I¡¯m back with my master, who is of the true lineage of the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect. Being very formidable, he¡¯s already at Celestial Realm as we speak.¡±

 Chapter 342 - True Lineage of Maoshan? Don鈥檛 Make Me Laugh!

    <h4>Chapter 342: True Lineage of Maoshan? Don¡¯t Make Me Laugh!</h4>


    Chu Yan¡¯er appeared rather surprised at what Lu Zhengqing just told her.


    Celestial Realm fighters were as good as helpless children before Lu Xuan. After all, even cultivators of the Airborne Realm were unable to withstand even a single hit from Lu Xuan.


    Then again, that notion did not apply everywhere. Any smaller country with an Airborne Realm cultivator among them in the current era would be considered doing well.


    At the moment,mon smaller countries were only capable of having three or five beings of such a level among them. As such, Celestial Realm cultivators were still currently considered the best in the world.


    Any Celestial Realm fighter would have had almost no problem throwing their weight onto a smaller country. They also still enjoyed a very high social status even inrger countries.


    While their actual numbers were not all that low, they were nheless still scarce enough that they were only one in a million; that¡¯s considering the world poption currently being at seven billion.


    It would be a considerably rare urrence formon folks to run into Celestial Realm fighters in normal circumstances.


    Among the Celestial Realm fighters, there was also a difference between those who trained on their own and those who came from renowned ns and sects. All of them were different in many ways as well.


    Under normal circumstances, lone cultivators would fare a bit worse than those from renowned ns and sects, as they were already worlds apart even just in terms of the texts and heritages made essible to them.


    Themon perception of things at the moment had even gotten to such a point, that many perceive that a Celestial Realm cultivator from renowned ns and sects could take on two Celestial Realm cultivators training solely on their own.


    Despite being an overseas organization, the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect was still of the true lineage of the Maoshan Sect.


    It was amon urrence in those years where war broke out between the two political parties vying for supremacy in the country. Many sects and ns were divided into two branches, with one stationed back home while the other was based overseas.


    The overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect was known as a renowned, righteous sect abroad. Countless people tried to be a member of the overseas rite of the sect, but they all failed.


    Lu Zhengqing knew that Chu Yan¡¯er had wanted to study under a teacher for so long, yet she did not have the connections to do so. At that moment, what she sought was standing right before her eyes.


    ¡°Getting nowhere training through the basic methods, huh? Who said that? The methods are propagated by the Heavenly Pce, and I could just join the Heavenly Pce instead, ¡°Chu Yan¡¯er immediately retorted.


    In the past, lone cultivators had little in the way of furthering their training. However, things were now different; such cultivators were given the option to join the Heavenly Pce and learn new methods for furthering their cultivation.


    The renowned sects and ns were no longer the number one choice; the Heavenly Pce took its ce.


    Everyone knew that the Pce Lord of the Heavenly Pce was invincible throughout the world. He had been at the Airborne Realm a very long time ago.


    ¡°The Heavenly Pce is nothingpared to the Maoshan Sect.¡± Lu Zhengqing retorted, feeling vexed. He then continued, ¡°That guy only managed to throw his weight around because he was supported by the government. We of the Maoshan Sect are different; we¡¯re a renowned sect that had been around for at least a millennium.¡±


    Everyone throughout the Maoshan Sect disliked those of the Heavenly Pce. Thetter had once invaded their sect and took everyone away, giving them no opportunity to even fight back.


    While that had only happened to the local rite of the Maoshan Sect, it seemed to have little to do with the overseas rite. Even so, glories and insults alike were shared among those two rites nheless. What happened to the local rite caused the overseas rite to earn the scorn of many people.


    Lu Xuan shot a look at Lu Zhengqing upon hearing what he said. He once took out an undead king that belonged to the Maoshan Sect, and the sect had been obedient ever since. It took only a single military governor among the 12 in the Heavenly Pce to put the entire Maoshan Sect in their ce.


    It got to the point where they even got the old celestial master of the Celestial Master Taoist Sect to take on Lu Xuan. However, Zhang Fashan was as cunning as they came. The old celestial master yielded right after Lu Xuan demonstrated what he was capable of, with no intentions whatsoever to face him head-on.


    The Maoshan Sect was utterly humiliated.


    Lu Xuan thought little of the resentment Lu Zhengqing held towards him. Countless people all over the world wanted him dead, and Lu Zhengqing was nothingpared to the immense number of people out there. However, there was one thing about Lu Zhengqing that caught his attention: other than the Spiritual Qi fluctuation that was inherent with the true lineage of the Shangqing Mystical Methods practiced by the Maoshan Sect, he had also detected some bit of eerily unpleasant aura about the man.


    Lu Xuan paused for a bit and pondered, realizing almost immediately what that unpleasantness wasing from.


    His face immediately turned gloomy.


    The overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect is the true lineage of the Maoshan Sect?


    Don¡¯t make meugh.


    Then again, he had no intention of getting involved with any of that mess.


    Chu Yan¡¯er waved dismissively and said, ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll pass. Everyone¡¯s got their own thing after all.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was less interested in the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect. Rather, it was more like she did not want to have anything to do with Lu Zhengqing.


    Lu Zhengqing¡¯s expression became rather eerie as she spoke. His eyes felt cold upon looking at Chu Yan¡¯er.


    With a slight flick of his hand, he turned into a plume of ck smoke and charged towards Chu Yan¡¯er.


    Lu Xuan watched everything unfold before him. He initially had no intention of getting involved, but he just deemed the way Lu Zhengqing went about things to be too low.


    As he flicked his finger, a piece of guazi shot out like a ze of sword aura, hitting that plume of ck smoke.


    Pfftt!


    Screeches suddenly rang out from the plume of ck smoke before it exploded.


    Lu Zhengqing, whose actions had been rather concealed initially, was renderedpletely exposed before Chu Yan¡¯er and Lu Jiaxuan.


    Both of the women were cultivators, with Chu Yan¡¯er being at a decent level. She wore a sharp gaze as she berated him, ¡°Lu Zhengqing, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    She did not know what that plume of ck smoke truly was, but she was nheless sure that it was not something good.


    Lu Zhengqing seemed to have never expected anyone to uncover what he had done.


    Lu Zhengqing immediately replied, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Both Chu Yan¡¯er and Lu Jiaxuan looked at Lu Zhengqing suspiciously. However, they were unable to tell what that plume of ck smoke actually was.


    ¡°What was that ck smoke anyway?¡± Lu Jiaxuan asked with suspicion.


    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t help but answer, ¡°They¡¯re Gu curse bugs.¡±


    Lu Zhengqing suddenly became rather panicky upon hearing that. He never expected anyone to actually be able to tell.


    The women¡¯s expression changed drastically. They knew what those things were despite not having seen those things for themselves. Whenever the subject was brought up, all those talk and rumors about the bugs online would have made anyone ufortable.


    ¡°Lu Zhengqing!¡±


    Fury was seen in Chu Yan¡¯er¡¯s eyes as she scolded him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be that kind of person!¡±


    Lu Zhengqing was now humiliated and furious. He never thought that there was anyone around to blow his cover so easily. He quickly turned all of his anguish onto Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Hey, you! How dare you ruin my n!?¡±


    Lu Zhengqing smirked and clenched his fist, immediately throwing a punch at Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    A terrifying sonic boom was heard, making it seem as though the air before his fist was torn to shreds.


    Invincible Vajra!


    Based on the Invincible Vajra level of his powers, Lu Zhengqing was of a decent level of training. He would not have dared to do something like that otherwise.


    Given how even Celestial Realm beings were extremely powerful beings that were hard toe by, there was little need to talk about those from the Airborne Realm. As such, it was natural for people to consider Invincible Vajras to be very formidable fighters.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re noisy.¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked.


    Lu Zhengqing¡¯s arm instantly exploded as Lu Xuan finished speaking, causing a bloody mist to spray all over the ce.


    Lu Zhengqing backed away as he shrieked out of the feeling that his entire arm was taken out by explosives.

 Chapter 343 - Accusation and Clash

    <h4>Chapter 343: usation and sh</h4>


    Chu Yan¡¯er and Lu Jiaxuan were both left dumbfounded.


    It was obvious that neither of them ever expected things to have taken such a drastic turn.


    Lu Zhengqing instantly made his move, yet it took Lu Xuan a simple thought to blow up his entire arm.


    The radicality of the turn of events had evidently exceeded what they expected of cultivators.


    At that moment, themotion that took ce there caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Everyone saw how Lu Zhengqing cradled his shoulder as he screamed.


    Everyone was stunned as they asked those around them what just happened.


    Those big shots who had made it and were all chatting away somewhere faraway quickly rushed to the scene as well.


    One man that looked to be in his fifties saw that and went up to Lu Zhengqing with a concerned look. He asked, ¡°Zhengqing, what happened? Who did this to you?¡±


    That middle-aged man had fury written all over his face as he glowered at everyone around him, seemingly determined to find the one who hurt his son.


    ¡°It was him, father!¡± Lu Zhengqing red at Lu Xuan.


    That middle-aged man red at Lu Xuan with angry eyes and berated, ¡°Who are you and why did you hurt my son? Oh, you are done for. Once I¡¯m done calling the police, you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life behind bars!¡±


    Lu Xuan was slightly stunned. For many years, there was hardly anyone who would make such threats directly to his face.


    Call the cops? What could they possibly do?


    ¡°Lu Tianyi, I don¡¯t think my son would just act so rashly. Besides, this is Huaxia, not somewhere overseas. You can¡¯t just do whatever you please here.¡±


    Lu Tianxiang came and stood before Lu Xuan at that moment.


    ¡°Lu Tianxiang? So he¡¯s your son?¡± Yet another square-faced man who had an air of authority about him had now appeared.


    ¡°Dad, we were almost cursed by this Lu Zhengqing guy!¡± Lu Jiaxuan said to the middle-aged man.


    That square-faced middle-aged man was none other than Lu Jiaxuan¡¯s father. His name was Lu Weiguo, the man in the Lu n who managed to be a high-ranking official at the provincial level.


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Weiguo¡¯s expression drastically changed. He was considered a high-ranking official and had only heard of the Gu curses in the past. As spirit qi became increasingly restored to the world, however, he then came to know better of such things after having run into several weird happenings himself.


    To nobody¡¯s surprise, Lu Zhengqing immediately said in denial, ¡°I did not!¡± His face was ashen as a cold sweat broke out. ¡°They¡¯re setting me up!¡±


    Lu Tianyi more or less knew what happened when he heard that. Nevertheless, he still sided with his son and said, ¡°Do you people know what you¡¯re saying? My son knows nothing of the curses or whatever you were talking about. Don¡¯t think for a second you people could set us up just because we¡¯re now in Huaxia.¡±


    Lu Tianxiang smirked and said, ¡°Lu Tianyi, are you really gonna do this? Setting your son up? Do you even know who my son is? How hrious! Who do you people think you are?¡±


    The elders of the Lu n felt very awkward at the moment, as what happened right there and then involved two very aplished big shots in the n after all.


    The n had to depend on those two to supply funds and manpower if they needed anything done, and those two looked like they were about to tear each other¡¯s throats out.


    Everyone present at that moment then turned their gaze towards Lu Xuan. He was the cause of what happened, and they had no idea what Lu Xuan had been thinking.


    Lu Xuan held Guoguo in his arms, sporting a rather sheepish grin on his face as he said, ¡°You said that I set you up, huh? My dad was right. Who the hell do you think you are? Do you really think you¡¯re actually worth my time? You¡¯ve clearly overestimated yourself. You should be well aware of whether or not you¡¯re training in the Tame Head arts better than anyone.¡±


    The expression on everyone¡¯s faces changed right after hearing what Lu Xuan said. While none of them knew what Tame Head truly was, they nheless heard about the art on the inte. It was clear to everyone that it was not something good.


    Lu Zhengqing immediately retorted, ¡°I did not! Don¡¯t think for a second you could just use me like that! I¡¯m training using true Maoshan Shangqing Mystical Methods! I¡¯m of the renowned and the righteous!¡±


    ¡°A renowned and righteous sect training in Tame Head curses? I wonder who has truly fallen; is it the Maoshan Sect, or is it you?¡± Lu Xuan chuckled as he set Guoguo down and stood with his hands behind his back.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s presence intimidated everyone. That few words that had left his mouth seemed to have an extremely high level of credibility.


    At that moment, Chu Yan¡¯er looked at Lu Xuan with curiosity in her eyes. She had initially thought Lu Xuan to be a simple rich guy from a rich family, who had little else to him other than his good looks.


    From the looks of things at the moment, however, it became clear that Lu Xuan was more than meets the eye.


    He was able to detect the Gu curse bugs, while she remained totally unaware of what they were. It had also only taken him a single thought to blow Lu Zhengqing¡¯s arm off.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the Maoshan Sect, so I¡¯ll just leave it to them to clear things up,¡± Lu Xuan added.


    Upon Lu Xuan mentioning the Maoshan Sect, Lu Zhengqing¡¯s expression worsened. A tinge of fear could be seen in his eyes.


    No one else around here knew if he had been training in the Tame Head curses, but he himself should¡¯ve known about that well enough.


    If the local rite of the sect were to find out about that, they would definitely be done for.


    The Tame Head curses were considered heretical arts, but the Maoshan Sect was known to be a renowned and righteous sect. If others outside of the sect were to find out, there was no doubt that the Maoshan Sect would face immense humiliation.


    There were still worse things toe. If the others were to find out about that, there was little else Lu Zhengqing could do but atone for his actions through death.


    While there were several benefits for someone to join a renowned and righteous sect or n, that also left them subject to several limitations.


    ¡°Who was it who dared to harm my student?¡±


    A man was seen shouting as he descended from the air at that moment. That man was actually a Celestial Realm cultivator dressed in Taoist garb. He looked to be a Taoist in his sixties with silver hair, yet he still looked rather young.


    As his robe billowed in the air, he was able to briefly suspend himself in midair using his powerful Spiritual Qi.


    Everyone from the Lu n became pale at the sight.


    After all, a cultivator of such a level of power could easily ughter every single person of the Lu n in an instant if anything were to go south.


    Lu Zhengqing instantly shouted, ¡°Master, it was him! He¡¯s the one who blew off my arm and used me of training in Tame Head!¡±


    That old Taoist¡¯s face changed upon hearing that. He turned to re at Lu Xuan as his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°You fool. You actually dare to make a move on our people of the Maoshan Sect. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s the one behind you. I¡¯ll make sure you never make it out of here alive!¡±


    That old Taoist shouted right away as he performed a seal. Everyone heard a thunderous rumble before a bolt of lightning was instantly sted onto Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    Lu Tianxiang reacted on instinct, wanting to help out. However, that old Taoist made his move without warning; Lu Tianxiang was unable to react in time.


    A bolt of lightning sted onto Lu Xuan¡¯s body, yet the man emerged totally unscathed. He made it seem as if he had been hit by a mere breeze.


    ¡°This is the best you could do with the Lightning Hand technique of the Shangqing Mystical Methods of the Maoshan Sect, huh?¡± Lu Xuan smirked and shouted right away, ¡°Get down here!¡±


    That old Taoist felt himself being pulled by a powerful force right after Lu Xuan shouted, dragging him down from midair to the ground.

 Chapter 344 - A Place for Fostering the Dead, A Huge Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 344: A ce for Fostering the Dead, A Huge Conspiracy</h4>


    Boom!


    That old Taoist was pulled to the ground from the sky. His knees were forced onto the tiles on the ground, shattering both the tiles and his knees on the spot.


    Blood spewed from his mouth and his eyes were filled with utter disbelief. He looked as if he had just seen a ghost right in front of him; he was unable to process what just happened.


    He never thought that someone would be able to just drag him down from midair only by shouting. It was something that had never happened before.


    Even the Airborne Realm cultivators in the Maoshan Sect were incapable of pulling off something like that.


    It was true that Celestial Realm beings would be at a huge disadvantage when taking on Airborne Realm ones. However, they would have never been rendered so helpless that the other party could do whatever they pleased.


    While everyone was instantly stunned by the scene, Lu Zhengqing was left dumbfounded as well. He never anticipated that the man, whom he saw to be his most reliable supporter, could be crippled with just a shout.


    The old Taoist remained with his knees firmly on the ground, looking as if a mysterious force was pinning him down. While he had no idea what that power was, he could still tell that the terrifying force emanated from Lu Xuan; it was far beyond what they had imagined.


    He was utterly incapable of even reaching Lu Xuan¡¯s level of power.


    One by one, everyone came to realized what just happened. When they turned to look at Lu Xuan again, they no longer saw him as just another rich kid from a rich family anymore.


    There was hardly anyone who paid any attention to him before. Back then, everyone¡¯s attention was on Lu Tianxiang instead.


    It was then that they realized that they had been gravely mistaken the whole time.


    While Lu Tianxiang was indeed very formidable, the ability to force a Celestial Realm being to his knees was far more terrifying.


    Seriously, who the hell is this guy?


    It was a thought that ran in everyone¡¯s head right there and then, as they began to wonder about things.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there is no need for any of you to fret about any of this. I¡¯ve informed the Maoshan Sect, and they would soon send their men to look into this. Please, return to what you¡¯ve been doing before,¡± Lu Xuan then said.


    At that moment, everyone felt a weight being lifted off of their shoulders. The one who currently looked the most displeased was none other than Lu Tianyi. His son had an arm blown off, while his father was forced to kneel on the ground and unable to move at all.


    He was well aware that he truly ran into someone he was unable to deal with; he had wronged an extremely terrifying monster.


    He was able to throw his weight around with impunity because he was backed by that master of his son, who was a top-notch fighter.


    It was only then he realized that the world of cultivators was truly an abyss. The maind of Huaxia was filled with all kinds of terrifying creatures all over the ce.


    Any single one of them could be someone of unimaginable power.


    To cultivators of such high caliber, all the wealth that he possessed meant nothing.


    The handful of big shots in the Lu n looked at each other and instantly decided to get on with the ancestral worship event. Excavators came into the vige before long.


    ¡°Dad, what are these for?¡± Lu Xuan asked, feeling something was off.


    Lu Tianxiang then answered, ¡°We are nning to move the ancestral grave.¡±


    ¡°Move the graves?¡± Lu Xuan frowned a bit. He knew that a number of families and ns practiced such traditions; the location of their ancestors¡¯ graves could affect the descendants¡¯ luck to a certain extent.


    If a n or family were to feel that they were of insufficient luck or nothing had been going all that well, moving the ancestral graves was not unheard of.


    Nevertheless, Lu Xuan felt something was off about the whole thing. He then asked, ¡°Could I take a look at the ns?¡±


    Moving the graves at such a massive scale would definitely be more than moving just one or two graves. As such, there definitely had to be some kind of ns.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lu Tianxiang said.


    Lu Xuan then took the ns for the undertaking in his hands and scanned them over. Upon reading the ns, his frown grew even more. He said, ¡°Dad, who told you people to move the graves like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Tianyi. He said that he hired a Feng Shui master from the Maoshan Sect. That old Taoist over there is probably him,¡± Lu Tianxiang said, pointing at the man kneeling on the ground.


    Lu Xuan smirked and said, ¡°Damn, this truly is cruel.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Tianxiang immediately asked.


    ¡°The new location for the new graves would create a huge formation for gathering Yin qi. This ce would definitely be a ce filled with Yin qi in less than three years. You¡¯d see all manner of fiends and demons all over the ce,¡± Lu Xuan continued as he smirked, ¡°If I¡¯m correct, there is no way this would boost the luck of future descendants. This is a ce for fostering the dead. Any deceased members of the Lu n who got buried here would be transformed into a jiangshi in just a month. Man, this truly is as cruel as it gets.¡±


    Lu Xuan did not bother lowering his voice as he spoke, and the people of the n all heard what he said.


    Not having suspected the truth behind his words, they all instantly became furious.


    It took them half a year¡¯s worth of discussions to finally settle on their n to move the graves.


    That was something that would affect more than just a family or two. The entire ancestral grave of the Lu n would be put on that mountain, after all.


    All who initially rejected the idea came to ept it and reach apromise, as it was something that would eventually affect the entire n¡¯s luck.


    Even so, they were immediately told that not only would the act have no effect in boosting their descendants¡¯ luck, it would instead turn the n¡¯s grave into an area where demons could roam free.


    That was something that would have utterly doomed the Lu n.


    At that moment, the eyes of all those who turned to look at Lu Tianyi shifted.


    If it was said that they previously pitied that particr family because of their rtions as nsmen, then what they wanted now was nothing more than the opportunity to tear him and his family to pieces.


    Upon further thinking about it, everyone found the whole thing to be very, very fishy. Lu Tianyi suddenly returned, to begin with. Then the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect came to them.


    Lu Tianyi said that he spent so much money to hire members of the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect to rearrange their ancestral graves. He added that would ultimately benefit the future descendants of the Lu n.


    ¡°Lu Tianyi, you son of a b*tch. This is your ancestral ground as well, where your ancestors wereid to rest!¡±


    The elders of the Lu n berated Lu Tianyi with their fingers pointed at him.


    Lu Tianyi wanted to defend himself. As soon as he opened his mouth, he quickly realized that there was simply no use saying anything. Everyone sided with Lu Xuan and believed what the young man said.


    Most importantly, Lu Xuan was telling the truth; he knew a thing or two about what happened.


    Lu Tianyi made use of hisst resort right there and then. ¡°I¡¯m an American citizen! You have no right to take any actions against me! I¡¯m gonna call the embassy!¡±


    Whack!


    As soon as Lu Tianyi finished speaking, he was mmed to the ground by Lu Tianxiang, who was just as angry as everyone around him.

 Chapter 345 - The Representative of the Maoshan Sect was Scared to Death

    <h4>Chapter 345: The Representative of the Maoshan Sect was Scared to Death</h4>


    The p rendered Lu Tianyi¡¯s entire face swollen. Lu Tianxiang¡¯s level was nothing extraordinary whenpared to the rest of his family, as he was barely able to make it to Celestial Realm.


    Even so, Lu Tianyi could not stand up to such power. If Lu Tianxiang had been using his full strength, he could have instantly turned the other man¡¯s brain to mush.


    Unlike his son who held no feelings towards the n in general, Lu Tianxiang¡¯s parents passed early. It was thanks to financial support from the n that he managed to seed. Furthermore, most of the fees incurred during his time in college was paid by the n through a schrship system they founded.


    As such, he held the Lu n close to his heart. Ever since his career took off, he sometimes went back to the n to help them either financially or physically.


    More importantly, Lu Xuan¡¯s grandparents were also buried in the n¡¯s ancestral grave. Through that n, their graves were to be moved as well.


    If Lu Tianyi seeded in starting on his n, Lu Tianxiang¡¯s parents would be in trouble as well. The thought of his parents¡¯ remains being nearly desecrated made him burst with fury on the spot.


    Lu Tianxiang went up to the old Taoist and stepped on that man¡¯s head, thinking about what could have happened.


    Boom!


    That old Taoist¡¯s head crashed into the ground right there and then. He was rendered utterly helpless and incapable of retaliating.


    Worse still, that old Taoist sensed that Lu Tianxiang¡¯s terrifying aura was of equal powerpared to his. He found to his surprise that other than Lu Xuan, who possessed immeasurable power, there was actually another Celestial Realm fighter present.


    What the hell is wrong with this world? How could there be two such top-notch guys just popping out of nowhere?


    He was unable to even resist as if he was pinned down by a terrifying power, preventing him from moving at all.


    He had no other choice when facing off such terrifying beings. The only hope he had now was for the people of the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect to rescue him after they realized what happened.


    With everyone talking about what just happened, the news spread like wildfire. Soon enough, everyone who was present at the scene would¡¯ve known what was about to happen to the n to move the Lu n¡¯s ancestral grave.


    Everyone cursed at Lu Tianyi, Lu Zhengqing and that old Taoist.


    Lu Tianxiang and Lu Xuan, who both demonstrated impressivebat prowess, quickly became the center of attention of everyone in the vige.


    It was especially so in the case of Lu Xuan, who had previously been keeping a very low profile. Common folks knew of neither his presence nor the fact that he was that legendary Pce Lord of the Heavenly Pce.


    While the Pce Lord of the Heavenly Pce was renowned all over the world, there was actually only a handful who knew the Pce Lord¡¯s true identity.


    It was especially so with themon citizens at the very bottom of the social hierarchy, as they hardly knew anything at all.


    The eyes of both Chu Yan¡¯er and Lu Jiaxuan were filled with mixed emotions when they turned to look at Lu Xuan again.


    It was especially so in Chu Yan¡¯er¡¯s case. She was arranged to go on a blind date with Lu Xuan but had dismissed him right away. She hadpletely missed the chance of getting better acquainted with someone so renown.


    No matter how she looked at it, Lu Xuan fit that image of her ideal partner very well. However, her aloof attitude was why she no longer had a chance to do so.


    ¡°What a shame. It would have been nice if we were to be able to talk more with him before.¡±


    Lu Jiaxuan sighed and said, ¡°Although we have no idea who he is, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s anything but ordinary. It truly is a shame. And most importantly¡­ God, he¡¯s so handsome that I¡¯d definitely spread my legs for him.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Chu Yan¡¯er rolled her eyes at her overly flirtatious friend.


    ¡°Better to rely on oneself than on others. I¡¯m just looking for a husband who could meet my standards, not for the chance to whore myself out to any guy out there,¡± Chu Yan¡¯er added. She recalled how Lu Xuan was able to teach someone so high and mighty a lesson with minimal effort. That style and might in a man was what she was truly after.


    Deep down, she felt rather heated up at that thought.


    The vige was still very brightly lit and awake even after the sun went down.


    Despite what happened during the day, the ancestral worship event still went on. It was an event that needed to run for three consecutive days and nights.


    As for Lu Tianyi, Lu Zhengqing and that old Taoist, all three of them were locked up.


    Lu Xuan was currently ying with Lu Guoguo somewhere in the ancestral hall.


    There was an elder dressed in Taoist robe in front of him, looking rather awkward.


    ¡°Sha Tongshen, an elder of the Maoshan Sect, hereby greets you, Mr. Lu,¡± That elder dressed in Taoist robe said.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and shot a look at the man before him. That man called Sha Tongshen was of decent power, considering he had made a breakthrough into the Airborne Realm.


    While he had not made that breakthrough for long, it nheless demonstrated his impressive mastery of the Shangqing Mystical Methods. The world¡¯s limit had only loosened less than half a year ago, so a breakthrough such as that was considered to be quite the feat.


    ¡°How do you Maoshan Sect people n to deal with this?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    In response, a bitter grin then grew across Sha Tongshen¡¯s face.


    He had only finally heard of the reason Lu Xuan looked for them of the Maoshan Sect while he was on his way there.


    He was then right in front of Lu Xuan, whose powers overwhelmed everything and everyone in the world. That man did not bat an eye, be it when he gatecrashed the White House or disposed of the Airborne Realm fighters before him.


    Lu Xuan was a formidable being who had killed more Airborne Realm beings than can be counted with one¡¯s hands.


    Simply put, they had utterly no way of resisting him.


    To make matters worse, the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect was still involved with the matter at hand.


    The Maoshan Sect split into two factions when the country was established.


    For nearly 100 years after that, the sect gradually grew into two different sects altogether.


    The overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect was still technically rted to the local rite. The overseas rite did acknowledge that the local rite on the maind to be one from the true lineage of the original sect. In reality, the local rite of the sect had little to no control over their overseas rite brethren.


    As such, they first reacted to Lu Xuan¡¯s words with utter disbelief, unable to stomach the fact that there was someone in the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect still practicing Tame Head curses. What made it worse was the fact that there was more than one such person.


    Lu Zhengqing¡¯s master¡ªthat old Taoist¡ªwas quite aplished in the Tame Head arts, as well.


    A while ago, Sha Tongshen looked into the situation to find that it was truly as Lu Xuan said.


    He wanted nothing more than to simply kill those two that he deemed to be traitors of the Maoshan Sect on the spot.


    The Maoshan Sect was renowned and righteous. The sect was of the Shangqing heritage among the three Taoist lineages, thus making them true descendants of the Taoist lineages.


    They could not believe that the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect would¡¯ve actually stooped so low as to practice Tame head curses.


    That fact was a huge p at their faces.


    That was practically a way of saying that the Maoshan Sect¡¯s Shangqing Mystical Methods and secret ways of developing the undead were utterly inferior to the Tame Head curses of Southeast Asia.


    Sha Tongshen wondered whether or not the Maoshan Sect would be able to even stay around the Huaxia cultivators as a sect if the word were to get out.


    What infuriated him even further, however, was that those two from the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect actually managed to anger a monster like Lu Xuan.


    The Maoshan Sect had once gotten on his bad side. In response, Lu Xuan got rid of an undead king of theirs, as well as two other top-notch fighters. The entire sect was then arrested, dragging their faces through the mud.


    To make matters even worse, none of them had been trying to take out Lu Xuan for personal reasons.


    The current situation had just taken a turn for the worse, as the overseas rite of the sect managed to personally anger Lu Xuan by trying to make the Lu n¡¯s ancestral grave into a ce for developing the undead.


    Sha Tongshen felt himself almost passing out when he first heard of what happened. He became so frightened on his way that Lu Xuan would have gotten angry enough to just kill him on the spot.


    He did not doubt Lu Xuan having the power to do so.

 Chapter 346 - A Satisfactory Answer

    <h4>Chapter 346: A Satisfactory Answer</h4>


    Lu Xuan had his reasons as well.


    Making ancestral graves of any n into a ce for developing and fostering the dead was something deemed absolutely unforgivable anywhere and in any era. One could even say that doing so would ensure that both parties became sworn enemies.


    There was hardly any problem if he wanted to take out his indignation and anguish on them.


    Be it in modern society or ancient times, making someone else¡¯s ancestral grave into a ce for keeping undead is something that could easily cause a war.


    The guilty party was sure to be hunted down by renowned, righteous ns and sects.


    Despite the likes of the Maoshan Sect being a cultivation force specializing in keeping undead, they too dared not do something deemed so sacrilegious.


    Huaxians¡¯ respect and reverence for their ancestors were even more profound than their treatment of gods. Anyone who dared to desecrate other people¡¯s ancestral graves and do such things with the ce would without a doubt make enemies of them.


    The only fortunate thing about the whole matter was that those guilty ones had yet to do anything truly unforgivable just yet. Otherwise, there would truly be no turning around with the matter.


    Overseas rites of the Maoshan Sect had always been rather insubordinate, to begin with. It became clear that they became bold enough to do something so sacrilegious.


    Sha Tongshen shivered at the thought of it all, especially so after finding that those people actually practiced Tame Head curses as well. From what they were able to tell with Lu Zhengqing and his master, what happened would definitely not be an isted case.


    He spected that the entire overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect had be problematic.


    The fact that the sect could go as far as to learn Tame Head curses meant that due to ack of oversight, the aforementioned overseas rite had be so emboldened that they probably had been doing several things that harmed several people.


    They had probably long crossed the line with anything they did.


    After all, doing such a thing in Huaxia would have caused many renowned and righteous sects and ns to hunt them down to maintain order.


    However, the smaller Southeast Asian countries, which were overrun with people practicing such heretic arts in the first ce, had always been rampant with cultivation methods that were deemed brutal and unforgivable.


    The overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect had probably harmed countless people.


    ¡°We of the Maoshan Sect would definitely give you a satisfactory answer, Mr. Lu.¡±


    Sha Tongshen answered solemnly. While the matter did involve the overseas rite of the sect, those people were nheless still members of the Maoshan Sect.


    The way those people conducted their business had soiled the arts passed down by their ancestors and brought shame to the Maoshan Sect, making Sha Tongshen eager to clean house.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I shall wait for your answer then.¡±


    ¡°The Maoshan Sect shall not harbor any who are involved in this. I take it that this would be your opportunity to clean house, and retake control of your overseas rite as well, is it not?¡±


    Sha Tongshen chuckled, finding out that Lu Xuan had indeed seen right through him. He then replied, ¡°You¡¯re indeed correct, Mr. Lu.¡±


    ¡°Other than that, we of the Maoshan Sect shall pay reparations of one billion yuan to the Lu n for restoring your n¡¯s ancestral hall as well as to provide other services like schrships, to show that we of the Maoshan Sect are truly sincere with making amends,¡± Sha Tongshen said.


    The Maoshen Sect was just a religious sacred ground before spirit qi was restored to the world. While it was true that the sect had nock of funds, they weren¡¯t wealthy either. Taking out one billion yuan was something that could never be easily aplished before.


    However, things were different now. With the restoration of spirit qi, many spells of the sect that were merely tricks to deceive the people became genuine spells. Thus, several people flocked to them to learn their art.


    As such, their wealth spiked with the increasing interest. While one billion yuan was still not a small sum to the sect, it was no longer one that they were unable to afford to pay.


    Such an amount would be deemed worthwhile, as long as they were able to settle the matter.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°10 days. You have 10 days to give me that answer.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Lu. We of the Maoshan Sect will definitely give you a satisfactory answer within 10 days. Please bear with us until then.¡±


    Sha Tongshen felt himself breaking out in cold sweat, being relieved that he somehow managed to settle the problem.


    However, he was feeling even more furious deep down. His resentment towards those that he deemed to be traitors who put him in such a predicament grew even more.


    A terrifying aura suddenly enveloped the entire vige.


    ¡°An undead king.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s brow twitched as he felt a terrifying miasmic qi raining down from above, filling the entire vige in an instant.


    ¡°How dare you lock up the people of the Maoshan Sect!?¡± An angry voice was heard from above.


    ¡°The Maoshan Sect, huh?¡± Lu Xuan smirked and continued, ¡°So, you people are nning to y tricks behind my back then?¡±


    Sha Tongshen replied frantically, ¡°Impossible! We of the Maoshan Sect are not such people. It¡¯s definitely those traitors!¡±


    Sha Tongshen realized immediately that the boastful voice came from none other than someone of the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect.


    ¡°There is no need for you to do this, Mr. Lu. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    Sha Tongshen cupped his hands and excused himself afterward. He then stomped on the ground, generating a beam of light beneath his feet before he immediately flew into the air.


    By then, the people of the entire vige were trembling in fear under the pressure emanating from that terrifying undead king. Aside from Lu Xuan, the only other people who managed to remain unaffected were Lu Tiancheng, who was already at Celestial Realm, and Lu Guoguo, who was in Lu Xuan¡¯s arms eating candied fruit.


    Lu Guoguo¡¯s powers were every bitparable to that of Sha Tongshen, for she was already at the Airborne Realm by then.


    If they were to actually fight, she might have actually ended up killing Sha Tongshen. Such was the edge provided by born Taoist aptitude.


    ¡°Guoguo, stay here and eat your candied fruit. I¡¯ll go up and check things out.¡±


    Lu Xuan put his little sister down before shooting away like a beam of light into the sky.


    ¡°Heh, what a brother. Dumping me and going off whenever things happen,¡± Lu Guoguo snorted. She then generated a beam of light beneath her feet, shooting to the air and chased after her brother.


    Meanwhile, the people of the vige were all gathered at the za near the head of the vige, looking at the members of the Maoshan Sect fighting high up in the sky.


    One of them was Sha Tongshen. The other was a man wearing simr Taoist robes as well, who looked to be in his seventies or eighties. However, the other man sported a stout build and looked rather aloof, with a malicious aura emanating from him.


    By his side stood an undead king dressed in the garb of bygone eras. They both managed to gain an advantage over Sha Tongshen.


    ¡°You are of the Maoshan Sect, as well. Why are you getting in my way?¡±


    That old Taoist was able to recognize Sha Tongshen.


    While the Maoshan Sect was divided into the maind rite and the overseas rite, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that the two rites nevermunicated with one another. Given that both of them were members of the upper echelon of their respective rites, there was simply no way they would not have known each other.


    ¡°Guanglinzi, you son of a b*tch! Do you have any idea just how much trouble you have caused the Maoshan Sect!?¡±


    Sha Tongshen then performed a seal, sting a bolt of lightning from his palm that sent the undead king charging at him flying.


    The undead king shrieked in pain as it reeled back.


    Yet, that old Taoist named Guanglinzi swung a st of sword aura that was tens of meters in length with his de at Sha Tongshen.


    Sha Tongshen evaded again and again while putting up a barrier in front of him, his fury deep within him growing even further.


    He knew right there and then that the entire overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect was rotten to the core. Not even an elder of Guanglinzi¡¯s status, who was a being at the Airborne Realm, would have actually practiced the likes of Tame Head curses.


    Sha Tongshen dared to say so as he unmistakably sensed that from Guanglinzi.

 Chapter 347 - What is with This Family?

    <h4>Chapter 347: What is with This Family?</h4>


    He never noticed it before due to having never fought with members from the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect, yet he realized right there and then that it was truly as Lu Xuan said.


    He was infuriated over the fact that the overseas rite of his sect was truly rotten to the core.


    He wondered why they weren¡¯t satisfied with studying the Shangqing Mystical Methods of the Maoshan Sect.


    He wondered why they needed to learn witchcraft like Tame Head curses.


    The Tame Head curse was something that was cast away by Huaxia in the first ce. It wasmonly known amongst contemporary Taoist who were the victors in the war of Taoist orthodoxy.


    He did not understand why despite being of the lineage of victors, such people had to go and learn things only meant for losers. He saw that to be a massive insult.


    It was not something that had to do with the Maoshan Sect¡¯s dignity, but also the war vying to be recognized as Taoist orthodoxy that happened thousands of years ago. In this case, he found it unthinkable to makepromises.


    That was political correctness that had to do with Huaxian cultivators, just like how African Americans were supposed to be treated as first-ss citizens in the US that the police should not be messing with.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you people stooped so low as to learn Tame Head! You¡¯re all insane! The overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect is doomed!¡± Sha Tongshen roared in anguish.


    Guanglinzi fixed his gaze on him with a tinge of frighteningly murderous intent shing in his eyes.


    He deemed it imperative to absolutely not let Sha Tongshen leave, and that everyone in the vige will die with him on that day.


    All who lived to tell the day would bring about his doom otherwise.


    ¡°What the hell do you know? Do you have any idea what our lives were like after we ventured overseas?¡± Guanglinzi said coldly. ¡°There was simply no way for us to train before spirit qi was restored to the world, and we sorelycked the resources you people had ess to. The revered Shangqing Mystical Methods of the Maoshan Sect were reduced to stuff practiced by chatans. Did you ever think about how we lived like that?¡±


    Guanglinzi was filled with anguish at that thought.


    ¡°The Southeast Asian natives only believe in Tame Head and nothing else! If we were to stick with our old ways, there would have been no way we¡¯d be alive today!¡±


    Sha Tongshen smirked and continued, ¡°Quit twisting your words. I don¡¯t care what kind of reasons you people have. You shouldn¡¯t have abandoned the Shangqing ways of our predecessors and surrendered yourselves to such heretic arts!¡±


    ¡°Cut the chatter then. You shouldn¡¯t have recognized all this to be Tame Head. All of you will die here today, along with every single person from this vige. They will all die because of you!¡± Guanglinzi added coldly.


    ¡°Well, well, well. You truly are a bloody remorseless animal!¡±


    Sha Tongshen became increasingly infuriated, feeling that the local rite of the sect became even more soiled by the overseas rite¡¯s actions.


    He would not have been so bothered if the vige had only been amon one. Unfortunately for him, there was just that one guy in that vige that the Maoshan Sect would never afford to offend.


    If Sha Tongshen were to let Guanglinzi continue throwing his weight about, everything that the Maoshan Sect had built over the ages would be destroyed all in one day.


    Sha Tongshen did not dare to even imagine that happening.


    The Maoshan Sect had been around for thousands of years, but they would be torn down right here.


    The more words Guanglinzi spilled from his mouth, the more he felt the other man be the source of menace.


    Anxiousness was seen burning in his eyes. What Guanglinzi said would have most probably dragged the entire Maoshan Sect into the abyss.


    They went all the way to hire that old Celestial Master from the Longhu Mountain without any regard for the cost incurred back then, thinking that he would have been able to keep Lu Xuan in check.


    Despite all that, the Celestial Master balked before he had even made a single move.


    Zhang Fashan gave them an exnation aftering to Maoshan personally, saying that Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were immeasurable.


    He deemed Lu Xuan¡¯s powers to truly be far beyondpare, with depths so profound that the young man could be likened to seas and the abyss.


    Even though he reached the Airborne Realm, Zhang Fashan¡¯s own level of cultivation would have still paled inparison to that of Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were terrifying enough even back then, and it would definitely be more so at the moment.


    If he were to truly displease such a massive figure, the Maoshan Sect would have truly been done for.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire!¡±


    Sha Tongshen remained extremely infuriated.


    However, the fact remained that he was still being pummelled by Guanglinzi.


    Guanglinzi¡¯s cultivation level was every bit his equal. The other man was too at the Airborne Realm, while at the same time manipting an undead king whose powers were at the Airborne realm as well.


    Pfftt!


    Sha Tongshen was rammed by the undead king, with blood immediately spilling from his mouth that made him look rather pale. That was the result of being poisoned by the miasmic qi.


    Sha Tongshen¡¯s powers were such that he would not have cared if it was something from conventional jiangshi, yet the one from that undead king whose level rivaled his did notable damage right away.


    Those of the Lu n continued to shout in fright below.


    Two more figures were seen hitting the air one after another in the very next moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Xuan!¡±


    Everyone saw two beings suddenly shooting into the sky.


    Lu Xuan stood against the wind, with his hands behind his back.


    All that power demonstrated by Lu Xuan before was not enough to shock them just yet.


    What truly shocked them was that little girl that they saw to be utterly harmless before was flying alongside him. It was none other than Lu Guoguo.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Lu Jiaxuan pointed at Lu Guoguo and said, ¡°That brat is actually at the Airborne Realm!¡±


    Lu Jiaxuan looked at the two in the sky and felt herself to be on the verge of passing out.


    Nothing was surprising with Lu Xuan, yet she was utterly shocked to find that Lu Guoguo was actually an Airborne Realm being who was capable of flight.


    While they had yet to personally see more fighters around them in earnest, they nheless knew the difference between the realms and levels thanks to prolonged exposure to everything on the inte.


    The special trait about the Airborne Realm was that it enabled people to fly.


    While Celestial Realm beings were capable of short bursts in the air, they were far from being able to do so with ease.


    That was what truly frightened Lu Jiaxuan. Lu Guoguo looked to only be six or seven years old of age. She still looked like an oversized baby, yet she was already at the Airborne Realm.


    The concept of the Airborne Realm meant that if Lu Guoguo angered, she could have easily killed Lu Jiaxuan.


    ¡°What the hell is with this family?¡±


    Lu Jiaxuan was shocked to the core.


    Chu Yan¡¯er had her hands covering her mouth, not making a sound. The shock in her eyes, however, was unmistakable.


    She recalled her judgment of Lu Xuan as a man with loose muscles who did not look to have trained for one bit.


    It was then that she realized how ignorant she had been all this time.


    It was not that Lu Xuan had not been trained in any way, but that Lu Xuan¡¯s level was so high thatmon people found it utterly unimaginable.


    Her cultivation was simply at a level where she was utterly incapable of gauging Lu Xuan¡¯s powers.


    All the other vigers watched the scene unfolding before their eyes with gaping jaws.


    They all knew that the new era was one where cultivators ultimately called the shots. If a vige had a cultivator emerge among them, that cultivator would have be the pride of the entire vige. In that case, the vige might have even received several benefits from it.


    Based on the current situation, it became evident that Lu Xuan and Lu Guoguo were notmon cultivators, but the strongest among the best ones.


    Sha Tongshen kept being pushed back, wiping the blood at the corner of his mouth while glowering at Guanglinzi. He then turned around and said to Lu Xuan, ¡°Looks like I need your help after all, Mr. Lu. I can¡¯t take on this traitor of ours on my own.¡±


    He felt rather bitter and vexed as he spoke. Had it not been for him being cornered, he would have never asked for Lu Xuan¡¯s help.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Guanglinzi locked his gaze at Lu Xuan and suddenly realized something.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re that Lu Xuan¡­¡± Guanglinzi said in shock.

 Chapter 348 - If You Kill Yourself, I鈥檒l Leave Your Body in One Piece

    <h4>Chapter 348: If You Kill Yourself, I¡¯ll Leave Your Body in One Piece</h4>


    Guanglinzi finally realized who Lu Xuan truly was.


    Many of themon people were familiar with a figure known as the Pce Lord of the Heavenly Pce, but only a handful truly knew that it was Lu Xuan.


    Chu Yan¡¯er and the others were such people.


    That was because the level they were at was just too low, for such information was easily made essible to those of high-ranking statuses. However, this information was hard toe by for whoever was not among the inner circles of renowned organizations.


    As the cultivator among those at the very top at the moment and a being at the Airborne Realm, there was no doubt that Guanglinzi knew who Lu Xuan was.


    It had not been long since the world became something else altogether, and those at Airborne Realm were considered at the very pinnacle among cultivators.


    It was actually difficult for even Airborne Realm beings to run into any other Airborne Realm cultivators under normal situations, and definitely more so having to fight one. shes between Airborne Realm beings often ended up with both parties fighting only to reach a stalemate, as they refrained from going all out.


    Aside from Lu Xuan, who had very apparent records of taking out other Airborne Realm beings, there had yet to be records of any other Airborne Realm beings killed.


    Disregarding when the US government suddenly decided to use nuclear weapons against Lu Xuan right after Lu Xuan was said to have fought Cain, the ancestor of the vampires, the only official record of such shes was when Lu Xuan attacked the US government.


    He brought down three top-notch Airborne Realm beings all on his own.


    Each one died with one swing of the de each, with no exception.


    It was something that truly stunned themon non-cultivators, but the level of shock was rather to be expected. To them, both beings of the Celestial Realm and the Airborne Realm were unimaginably powerful enemies.


    However, things werepletely different among the Airborne Realm beings.


    As beings who were deemed higher above everyone else, this was the very first time that they truly felt threatened. The threat itself was just unbelievably intense.


    It seemed that in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, all Airborne Realm beings were little more than insects. Thus, it was incredibly easy for him to take them all out.


    That was what caused a hugemotion among the Airborne Realm beings; no one had any idea just how powerful Lu Xuan had actually be at present.


    Lu Xuan looked like he was the undisputed number one throughout the whole world, and the notion was hardly something new.


    Even Airborne Realm beings who saw themselves to be above everyone else had to admit that the difference inbat prowess between them and Lu Xuan was just too massive.


    The power gap was so wide that they were unable to even begin to fight him.


    However, they still had little idea of just how powerful Lu Xuan had truly be. The only thing they knew for sure was that they had no way of defeating him in a fight.


    The world of cultivators would not have been that quiet otherwise.


    Lu Xuan had disgraced the US government to the best of his ability, killing both the president and vice president in office.


    There was only one acting president in the government at the moment. There was no doubt that such a huge insult had brought about severe enmity, causing the entire nation to be boiling in rage. Countless people on the inte called for the government to deploy hydrogen bombs on Lu Xuan.


    Even those of the far-right were calling for war against Huaxia.


    Then again, there was no telling how many among those voices came from spies of other countries.


    The Americans in general were surprisingly rendered dead silent in such a situation.


    While the was filled with such furious voices and a good number of people protesting day and night, the US government kept mum all the same.


    No one knew if the US had simply decided to swallow the indignation and let it slide, or that they were plotting revenge.


    However, there was no doubt that if one were to see the US as a whole to be a sect, the nation would have been unmistakably regarded as the number one sect in the whole world. After all, they were currently the only superpower in the world.


    They were a force of immense power, yet they suffered such indignation all the same.


    The Americans began to doubt that nuclear weapons would be of any use in taking out Lu Xuan after all.


    No one knew how Lu Xuan managed to survive back in the south pole. Everyone wondered whether the nuclear missile simply missed or if it did but proved unable to pose any threat to him.


    Not even the Americans dared to do anything rash and drastic without being sure of their chances.


    There was simply too much of Lu Xuan¡¯s background that nobody knew. Some believed that he acquired some sort of unbelievable cultivation heritage, while others imed that he hailed from some sect that was isted from the rest of the world.


    Spections were everywhere, but nothing seemed to be confirmed yet.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s background before the restoration of spirit qi was something that everyone could find out; it was hardly a secret. The real mystery was how he managed to rise at a frightening rate, leaving all others in the dust after spirit qi was restored to the world.


    There were no records of him having studied under any teachers or masters, yet everyone saw his entire family as top-notch fighters.


    All Airborne Realm fighters at the moment had practically etched his face in their minds. At the very least, none of them were able toe up with any half-decent way of taking him out.


    ¡°So you know me then?¡± Lu Xuan shed a grin and continued, ¡°If you kill yourself, I¡¯ll leave your dead body in one piece.¡±


    What Lu Xuan said stunned everyone in the vige below, for the concept of telling one¡¯s enemies to just kill themselves like that waspletely alien to them.


    Many were thinking that Lu Xuan was being too boastful with his actions.


    At that moment, Guanglinzi clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to yield even to you!¡±


    It was only then that he realized that he truly bit off more than he could chew. He finally realized why Sha Tongshen was so furious when they fought each other.


    All that fury was due to one such big boss hiding in the midst of the vige.


    He then recalled the vige being the Lu n¡¯s vige, as well as that man before him named Lu Xuan.


    He seemed to have realized something right there and then. His face went absolutely pale from fright.


    What he did was tantamount to having messed up Lu Xuan¡¯sir. It was hardly a surprise when Sha Tongshen was so furious, for they truly had gotten into trouble unlike any other.


    After performing a seal, that terrifying undead king roared and immediately charged at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t learn, do you?¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked. Hepletely disliked Guanglinzi; the act of making ancestral graves of others into a ce for fostering his own undead was something utterly inhumane.


    ¡°You¡¯re in way over your head.¡±


    A ball of Spiritual Qi spun at high speeds in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand before instantly being conjured into a ball of sword aura., He then immediately brought it down onto that iing undead king.


    Pffftt!


    The undead king, whose body had reached that of Invincible Vajras and becamepletely immune to gunfire, was instantly bisected by that attack.


    Its huge body fell from the sky alongside the resulting bloody mist.


    However, that mass of bloody mist was quickly caught by a huge hand conjured by spirit qi before it managed to hit the ground.


    The undead king¡¯s jade-colored blood sizzled in the huge hand conjured by spirit qi, continuously corroding it.


    It was unthinkable to just dispose of that undead king¡¯s body without a thought. Being tainted from even a single drop of its fluids would quickly turn one into a jiangshi.


    Jiangshi usually needed to bite their victims to spread the infection, but the likes of undead kings had such potency spread all over their bodies; a single touch was more than enough to spread the infection.


    The people of the vige were dazed by the sight before them. They were all fully aware of just how capable that undead king had been moments ago, who was so powerful that even Sha Tongshen ended up at a disadvantage. Even so, the undead king was unable to withstand even a single hit from Lu Xuan.


    Although they knew little to nothing about cultivation, they nheless came to realize at that moment why Guanglinzi was so terrified by Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance.


    It became apparent to everyone that Lu Xuan was of an extraordinarily high level among the cultivators.


    Guanglinzi burst with a beam of light and fled all the way to the external fringes of the vige while the chaos continued. He had neither the time nor energy to spare even after losing such an undead king as a weapon.

 Chapter 349 - Beating Up Guanglinzi

    <h4>Chapter 349: Beating Up Guanglinzi</h4>


    That undead king had been the trump card for the entire overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect, and he came to Huaxia on that trip specifically to make that undead king even more powerful.


    Even so, there was only one thought in his mind at the moment.


    Run!


    ¡°Oh, now you wanna run, huh? Toote!¡± Lu Xuan snorted coldly and went after him right away.


    Guanglinzi was very quick on his feet and bolted first, yet Lu Xuan proved to be even faster. He managed to stand right at the entrance of the vige and cut him off.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t intend to let me live, huh?¡± Guanglinzi said angrily.


    Lu Xuan then borated inly, ¡°It¡¯s not me who won¡¯t let you live, but you yourself. Are you gonna try to convince me that, if it had been for some othermon folk instead of me standing in your way now, you¡¯ll do something other than ughter everyst person in this vige?¡±


    Guanglinzi was immediately tongue-tied after hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words. If he nned to seed, the entire ancestral grave of the Lu n and its surroundings would be turned into a massive ground for fostering undead.


    Yin qi would congregate around ces for such purposes. It was not only the jiangshi that liked yin qi but all manner of demons and fiends as well.


    With spirit qi being restored to the world at the moment, such fiendish beings who were at first hardly seen once in centuries would grow like nobody¡¯s business.


    In the end, the phenomenon might even bring about vengeful spirits that were increasingly powerful. A great disaster would befall the vige, which was not all that far away from the grave.


    Everyone from the vige would have ended up as food for those vengeful spirits.


    Under such circumstances, every single person in the vige would likely be wiped out. With the ancestral graves of the entire n being so messed up, there was no doubt that the fates and destinies of all descendants of the n would suffer a massive decline.


    All those from the n would end up affected, even if they were nowhere near the vige.


    The implications would be very severe, which was why no one dared to do such a thing since ancient times.


    It had been something that only the heretic sects and ns did in secret to a certain extent. It was unthinkable for even the renowned and righteous ones to consider it.


    Even the Maoshan Sect, which used jiangshi as their main weapon inbat, never dared to do something that was deemed so sacrilegious. There were still other ways of developing undead kings, albeit at reduced efficiency and rate of progress.


    Things were different back then, given that word was slow to travel all over the world. What happened in some remote vige in some mountains might have gone totally unnoticed for even a decade or two, given that the location was just too remote.


    If such an act was discovered in the current era, however, the whole world mighte to know about it in just a single night.


    ¡°What about it? They¡¯re all just a bunch of insects. If you don¡¯t like what I¡¯ve done, name your price. I¡¯d be happy to make amends.¡± Guanglinzi then added, ¡°I¡¯d be willing to serve you from here on out, as long as you let me live.¡±


    Lu Xuan then retorted casually, ¡°You think so highly of your powers that you care not about the lives ofmon people. But to me, you¡¯re hardly any better than them. As I said before, if you kill yourself, I¡¯ll leave your body in one piece.¡±


    ¡°You want me to kill myself? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡±


    Guanglinzi roared and performed a seal, shouting, ¡°Lin bin dou zhe jie zhen lie zai qian, fire dragon!¡±


    Guanglinzi threw a breath of fire that transformed into a fire dragon, whichunched itself at Lu Xuan with fangs and ws bared.


    Lu Xuan opened his mouth and blew a gust of wind.


    His breath managed to snuff the fire dragon out just like that.


    ¡°Ji ji ru lu lin, heavenly thunder!¡±


    As Guanglinzi shouted, the sky rumbled. A bolt of lightning immediately came down on Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan responded by opening up his palm and grabbing that bolt in his hand. That bolt of lightning did not disperse right away but instead became a whip in his hand.


    He then threw the whip at Guanglinzi right away.


    Whack!


    Having been hit by the whip, Guanglinzi wildly shrieked in pain while he was midair. Since whip was made of lightning, it behaved differently from normal whips. It was able to easily dispel every trace of the Shield of Vigor that Guanglinzi had all over him.


    Guanglinzi was hit so hard that he fell from the sky soon after.


    Whack!


    Lu Xuan sent the whip of lightning at Guanglinzi once more, hitting him so hard that he shrieked again. He felt as if his body was about toe apart as blood sprayed everywhere.


    Two pitch-ck gashes were seen on his body, which was a result of being burned by the force of the lightning.


    ¡°So, you like thinking of those people to be insects, huh? Allow me to show you what it feels like to be treated like one!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold and furious. His attitude saw a drastic change ever since he was reincarnated, bing more hateful towards evil acts and the people whomit them.


    Some people saw mere mortals as insects while thinking themselves to be gods. To Lu Xuan, that kind of mentality was aplete joke.


    Arrgghh!


    Guanglinzi shrieked as he suffered yet anothershing. By then, there was no telling just how manyshes he had taken from the whip of lightning. He wanted to run more than anything else, but it proved to be futile; he was quickly pulled back by the whip the second he began to run.


    There was just no possible way for him to escape. He finally realized why Lu Xuan was such a notorious figure among all the Airborne Realm beings around; the young man was truly as powerful as everyone made him out to be.


    Boom!


    Guanglinzi crashed to the ground as he suffered one more hit. He was so severely damaged by the flogging he suffered in the air, not an inch of his flesh remained undamaged.


    ¡°Hmph, serves you right.¡±


    Sha Tongshen looked down and sighed at Guanglinzi, who was then in a crater.


    If Guanglinzi had never shown up, he would not have been in such a predicament. Not only did he do so, but he also got on Lu Xuan¡¯s bad side.


    Sha Tongshen felt a bone-chilling shiver running all over him, making him even more reluctant to offend Lu Xuan. It was only then that he knew without a doubt that Lu Xuan definitely was not something whom the Maoshan Sect could afford to offend at all.


    Lu Xuan had already developed an awful impression of the Maoshan Sect because of what happened during the siege of the Special Task Force¡¯s base.


    What¡¯s worse, that resentment had now deepened even further. Sha Tongshen felt utterly dejected at the thought of Lu Xuan being the one to ultimately call the shots among the cultivators in all of Huaxia in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle the rest. Do not let me down,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Sha Tongshen immediately replied, ¡°Of course. I¡¯d definitely give you a satisfactory answer within a month.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and flew to his little sister¡¯s side and picked her up. ¡°Alright, time to go, little fe. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lu Guoguo nodded obediently.


    It was only after seeing Lu Xuan off that the people of the Lu n¡¯s vige could finally breathe a sigh of relief. To them, it felt as if they had just witnessed something akin to a sh of titans.


    Before this, none of them actually thought that there were people truly capable of fighting midair. They deemed what they saw to truly be the stuff of gods.


    However, they were nheless relieved to find that the victor to be someone from the Lu n.


    At that moment, everyone turned to look at Lu Tianxiang with heated eyes. Lu Tianxiang¡¯s status had just skyrocketed due to having such a powerful son.


    ¡°So this is the world of cultivators, eh? Man, that¡¯s brutal!¡± Lu Jiaxuan said as she looked at Guanglinzi, who seemed to be pinned in ce by Sha Tongshen using talismans.


    Deep down, she harbored ridiculous delusions about the world of cultivators before what had happened before her eyes.


    It was only then that she realized how na?ve she had been. It was only then that she realized that the world of cultivators was truly one where might makes right.

 Chapter 350 - Lu Xuan鈥檚 Influence

    <h4>Chapter 350: Lu Xuan¡¯s Influence</h4>


    Be it Guanglinzi, that old Taoist, or even Lu Zhengqing, nobody truly cared about the wellbeing of themon people.


    At the time, they had deemed everyone in the vige as being little more than insects that were beneath their notice.


    Even so, everyone who thought themselves to be gods above everyone else remained utterly helpless and powerless when faced by Lu Xuan.


    Anyone who wielded sufficient power would easily hold the fates of others in their hands.


    Things werepletely different from that romantic, peaceful world of cultivators they originally imagined.


    The brutality and ruthlessness disyed among the cultivators made all that drama and power struggle in workces seem utterly insignificant.


    Losers in the workce would only lose their jobs at most, but losers in the world of cultivators could probably lose their lives.


    It was a world that waspletely alien to them.


    Lu Xuan did not stay behind for the rest of the ceremony and instead brought Lu Guoguo back to Yunxuan Vi, leaving Lu Tianxiang behind as the center of attention.


    He wondered just how many people would begin sucking up to his father.


    Lu Tianxiang was someone whom the people of the Lu n saw to be rather wealthy, but that was all there was to it; he was hardly anything special to them. After all, there were quite a lot of businessmen who were even more sessful than him.


    However, everything changed when Lu Xuan made his move. Everyone was able to see that the current anding era was, and would be, the golden age of the cultivators.


    Cultivators would be the ones to rule the future world.


    What Lu Xuan demonstrated shocked them to the core. They thought that if they were to be able to deepen the connections with Lu Xuan¡¯s family, the Lu n would no longer be a small loose n as it currently was. The n might probably be those told in legends.


    Lu Tianxiang was able to clearly see what was currently happening, as well as realize what was going on in the heads of his nsman. More importantly, he knew even more about his son¡¯s intentions.


    Technically, he owed his n after they acquired schrships so he could go to college. However, that was not the case with his son.


    He believed it was ridiculous for those people to think of trying to rally Lu Xuan to the side of the n and work for the n¡¯s interests.


    There was just no way his son would have done that.


    Few people in the current era valued the concept of ns in the first ce. Most people had little thoughts and reverence for their supposed ns.


    Nheless, it was still deemed reasonable for nsmen to look after one another as long as it was within reason.


    Then again, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t care about any of that at all.


    Half a monthter, several heads were literally delivered to the Yunxuan Vi.


    Those heads nheless belonged to Lu Zhengqing and his master, as well as Guanglinzi and some others. Other than that, several heads belonged to Celestial Realm cultivators along with some that even belonged to those at the Airborne Realm.


    They were all renowned figures of the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect.


    Lu Xuan naturally was able to learn through the Heavenly Pce¡¯s intelligencework that what the Maoshan Sect did for the past half a month shook the entire world of cultivators.


    The entire Maoshan Sect was furious after Sha Tongshen took the captives, including Guanglinzi, back to the Maoshan Sect.


    They thought that they would have been made aughing stock if word got out.


    Witchcraft such as Gu and Tame Head curses had originated from Huaxia. Simply put, the people who practiced those arts lost in the war of orthodoxy; they were thus exiled by the Buddhists, the Taoists, and some other groups all those years ago.


    People who practiced such arts were still found in the southwestern regions of the country.


    The Maoshan Sect, on the other hand, was among the most glorious of the victors in the war.


    Even so, those of the overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect instead chose to pick up Tame Head, which was deemed to be the art of losers. The entire Maoshan Sect would be made aughing stock if word got out.


    They had been thumbing their noses at the other Taoist sects in the past after having imed to be of the purest of Shangqing lineage. What had just happened, however, would have dragged their faces through the mud.


    The entire sect seemed to have mobilized right after the day Sha Tongshen returned, making their way to Southeast Asia and attacked the overseas rite¡¯sir. They killed three Airborne Realm cultivators as well as over 20 from the Celestial Realm.


    The entire overseas rite of the Maoshan Sect was overturned for thorough investigations, and all who practiced Tame Head were killed without exception.


    Only those who kept true to their Taoist traditions in overseas rite were spared.


    The Maoshan Sect could be said to have been brutal in the operation. They were doing so to both maintain their faces as inheritors of the Shangqing heritage, as well as to answer to Lu Xuan.


    The local rite of the Maoshan Sect mobilized there all that time to demonstrate just how truly capable a sect of ancient heritage truly was.


    They went to practically exterminate the entire overseas rite of their sect in that blitzkrieg of an operation.


    The powers demonstrated by both the local and overseas rites of the Maoshan Sect shocked the entire world of cultivators. While both sides shed, over ten Airborne Realm cultivators were seen fighting on some ind in Indonesia.


    The resulting battle was so intense that they caused the volcano on that ind to erupt.


    The idea of cultivators fighting with enough intensity to cause natural disasters was something that doubtlessly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Nobody had imagined that battles between cultivators could literally shake the world around them.


    People from all over the world gained new perspectives regarding the power of cultivators.


    The impression of cultivators being walking menaces was also deepened in the minds of many.


    The Maoshan Sect had also suffered losses in that battle, with two of their Airborne Realm members being severely injured. One of them, who was of advanced age, actually passed away not long after they returned.


    However, that wasn¡¯t to say that they gained nothing in the operation. The sect was able to finally regain control of the several factions of the overseas rite, which all previously had their own agendas.


    This was no doubt a major discovery.


    Lu Xuan learned all of that through the intelligencework of the Heavenly Pce.


    Many people somehow also learned the role that Lu Xuan yed in the wholemotion.


    Everything from members of the overseas rite of the sect trying to make the ancestral grave of Lu Xuan¡¯s n into a ce for keeping undead, to ticking off Lu Xuan and finally, to forcing the sect¡¯s hand enough to go out and eliminate their overseas rite, quickly spread like wildfire.


    Many were shocked to learn how much influence Lu Xuan possessed.


    The Maoshan Sect was of the true lineage of the Shangqing, and the sect had great influence among the cultivators of Huaxia. Despite this, such a massive and renowned sect was forced to make a move against their overseas rite, all because Lu Xuan told them to do so.


    In the process, four Airborne Realm cultivators from both rites of the sect met their demise.


    The Airborne Realm cultivators were known to be the best among the best throughout the world, with every single one of themuded to be at the very cutting edge of cultivation. The death of every single one of them was enough to cause a hugemotion.


    Having four of such beings dead was definitely more than enough to shake the world.


    All of this had happened because of something Lu Xuan said.


    Everyone waspelled to view his influence in a new light.


    The Maoshan Sect went that far just to avoid getting on Lu Xuan¡¯s bad side.


    However, many had to admit that the entirety of the Maoshan Sect would have been razed if Lu Xuan himself made a move. The entire fighting force both rites could muster probably would not have stood a chance against him alone.


    It was definitely better for the sect to clean up their own traitors than to have Lu Xuan raze the entire sect.


    After all, they were able to at least keep one-third of their original powers alive. Thus, the integrity of the sect as a whole could be maintained.


    There was yet another matter that shook the entire world when the cultivators were still reeling from the fearsome extent of Lu Xuan¡¯s influence.

 Chapter 351 - The Roman Curia Declares War

    <h4>Chapter 351: The Roman Curia Deres War</h4>


    An organization that had little to no influence all along among the cultivators of the east had finally spoken.


    ¡°The Roman Curia.¡±


    Lu Xuan held a freshly delivered newspaper and saw the deration of the current pope on it.


    That deration said that they were to take down Lu Xuan, who they called a manifestation of the devil from hell.


    ¡°So I¡¯m a devil from hell now, huh?¡± Lu Xuan chuckled coldly and continued, ¡°The Roman Curia really is out to stir trouble.¡±


    Any impression he had of the Roman Curia came from his past life. He knew next to nothing about the organization in his current life.


    That was because the Roman Curia kept a lower profilepared to several other organizations.


    Then again, there were currently at least over a billion Christians all over the world. Therefore, the Roman Curia¡¯s influence was something that had always been around all this time.


    Even so, it was an organization that kept a very low profile whenpared to many other active cultivation forces out there.


    Despite that, the Roman Curia¡¯s current influence still paled inparison to when the organization was at its peak. Back then, the organization was considered to be the de facto leader of several cultivation forces present all over Europe after all.


    They were the ones responsible for resisting the Covenant of Darkness, forcing thetter to cross the ocean all the way to the Americas and Russia.


    However, the Roman Curia still maintained a firm grip on many countries in Europe; the candidates for kings of European nations needed to be acknowledged by the Roman Curia before they could ascend to their respective thrones.


    The organization had truly been a big deal back then.


    However, it eventually fell into decline.


    Few people knew about what actually happened, and Lu Xuan was one such person. The Roman Curia went on a crusade, their target being none other than the world of cultivators in Huaxia.


    It was not a secr war involvingmon people, which was why few knew about it.


    The crusade to the far east ultimately led to their defeat by an alliance of sects and ns from all walks in Huaxia, forcing the crusaders to retreat home to Europe.


    The result affected what happened next in both Europe and Asia. While the cultivators of Huaxia managed to repel the invaders, they nheless suffered severe losses. This was how Mongolia invaded and founded the Yuan Dynasty.


    It was the first time in history where the regime of the Han people had fallen.


    The Roman Curia¡¯s powers were severely diminished as well, causing their grip on the European countries to weaken at such a frightening rate that the kings of those nations no longer regarded the Roman Curia as they once did.


    The kings of the European countries began ascending to their thrones without batting an eye at the Roman Curia. This directly resulted in factions like the Eastern Orthodox Church, the Protestants, and many other Christian sects emerging.


    The King of Ennd had even chased away representatives of the pope and formed the Church of Ennd, appointing the nation its own archbishop.


    One could say that the Roman Curia¡¯s powers had been weakening with every passing day since then.


    The decline continued until Liu Bowen severed the Dragon¡¯s vein, thus cutting off the path of cultivation for cultivators all over the world. The act also weakened the Roman Curia¡¯s powers even further.


    The organization continued to weaken to the point where even Stalin asked, ¡°How many divisions does the Pope have?!¡±


    The organization had basically been reduced to being a spiritual leader; Christians from all over the world cared little else about it.


    The situation did not change until spirit qi was restored to the world.


    The Roman Curia was no longer just a conventional religious organization; it became a cultivation force in itself as well at the same time.


    Lu Xuan heard a great many changes happening in Vatican. Some say that they saw angels descending from the heavens, hymns being heard all over the ce. The Vatican even remained lit every night without the need for electricity.


    Every single building found in Vatican glittered brilliantly.


    It was said that even the castles throughout Vatican saw miracles of all kinds taking ce, expanding so much that it exceeded the imagination of themon man.


    One could say that countless Christians went on pilgrimages to the Vatican every single month.


    That was just about all that Lu Xuan knew about the ce. While the Vatican became increasingly more pious, the Roman Curia of the Vatican remained low profile as always.


    It was no longer the middle ages; the surrounding nations would no longer submit to the Roman Curia so easily.


    Due to the massive influence that the Roman Curia of the Vatican had on the Christians from all over the world, it was currently ced under scrutiny by many countries.


    If the Roman Curia were to try acting higher than them, they might end up shaking the entire western part of the world. The affected western governments would even join forces to take out the Roman Curia.


    The countries had been making painstaking efforts to shake themselves off of the Vatican¡¯s control in the first ce after all, and no one wanted things to return to how they had once been.


    That was the reason why the Vatican stayed quiet all the time.


    Despite all that had happened in recent years, the Roman Curia of the Vatican continued to stay low.


    Now, the organization was finally done with keeping to itself.


    They went so far as to dere that Lu Xuan was the modern reincarnation of the Devil himself. Only by killing Lu Xuan could they purify the world and allow all devotees to ascend to heaven.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s act of killing the President of the United States of America was done under the Devil¡¯s influence.


    They dered that there as long as Lu Xuan was still alive, there would be no peace among Christians.


    The deration instantly caused a hugemotion.


    If the Roman Curia were to make such a high-profile deration before spirit qi was restored to the world, it would have looked like they were asking to be insulted.


    Despite the organization still holding quite a high of influence in the hearts of their devotees, it only went so far.


    Domination of modern science made it so that any talk of gods and demons would be seen as a joke. Anyone doing so would be made into aughing stock.


    However, things were no longer that way. After spirit qi was restored to the world, all manner of mystical phenomena began to take ce in the Vatican. Everyone came to ponder the possibility of such gods existing in ancient times.


    They were sure that God actually made himself seen and heard.


    One could even say that religions of all kinds grew by leaps and bounds after spirit qi was restored to the world. This applied especially to Christianity, which became thergest religion throughout the world.


    There was no way to tell just how many believers of the religion, mainly the least faithful of the followers, would be fanatics.


    Many people have even gone on a pilgrimage to the Vatican with the expressed intention of acquiring cultivation methods.


    Currently, what the Roman Curia said was no longer something that had some influence. Rather, it was now something that called countless fanatics out there into action.


    It was practically a deration of war, one that shook cultivators from across the world.


    On one side of the war was the leader of western cultivators. Even the newer sects like the Eastern Orthodox Church had to acknowledge the pope¡¯s authority, whose status was on par with the leaders of the Big Five in the present day.


    On the other side, there was the person that was acknowledged by just about every cultivator of the east. That person possessed powers beyond imagination, so much so that he was able to treat even Airborne Realm beings like toys.


    The top-notch figures among the monsters of the world of cultivators were about to sh in a way that had never been seen before.


    That deration itself instantly shocked the entire world.


    In the deration, the pope went so far as to call to devotees from all over the world to rise against the man they had deemed the devil-incarnate. Everyone who had trade rtions with the Lu n, of which Lu Xuan was a member, had to sever said trade rtions right away.


    The Roman Curia was calling out to all to sanction that devil who was more than powerful enough to threaten the western Christian world.


    ¡°Alright, so, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve now be the devil? Satan¡¯s underling or something?¡± Lu Xuan smirked. To him, Satan was a nobody and was unfit to be his boss.

 Chapter 352 - The Day the Angels Advent

    <h4>Chapter 352: The Day the Angels Advent</h4>


    The Roman Curia making such derations of war was something no one anticipated.


    Despite its size, the organization had long been considered an obscure organization by the entire world


    In an era where secr governments had power over everyone else, the Roman Curia would have been doomed if it were to get too involved.


    However, the Roman Curia seemed to have now regained all that influence and might itmanded ages ago as the world¡¯s spirit qi continued to be restored.


    There was simply no doubt about Lu Xuan¡¯s current status; even the US government had to be cautious of offending him further.


    The US government, a democratic organization that imed to be most respectful of the people¡¯s wishes, chose to stay quiet in response to the raging will of its citizens.


    There were even cases of authorities going out to stamp out protests of the people.


    The families of troops whom Lu Xuan killed allied and went on to protest in the streets, intending to press the US government into deploying troops to attack Lu Xuan.


    However, such attempts resulted in the authorities stamping them out, much to everyone¡¯s shock.


    It was not that the US government had never done anything to stamp out protests from the people. It was just that they had already done so a very long time ago, back when the inte was nowhere near as prevalent as it currently was.


    Many continued to believe that the US served as the beacon of freedom and democracy, so what happened at the moment shocked all those people. While they still had a lot to say, the power of their voices was no longer as forceful and righteous.


    Currently, Lu Xuan was all that the world was talking about; the guy was known throughout the entire.


    His status was even more so among the cultivators.


    There had been a lot of shocking news breaking out as ofte. The Covenant of Darkness was severely crippled; not only were all three elders of the vampires taken out of the picture, but the vampires themselves had also been reduced to vermin by everyone.


    The dark spellcasters and the werewolves also took severe amounts of damage, while others like the Wailing Witch had also perished.


    It could be said that monsters that had once been able to stand against the Roman Curia have suffered a very heavy blow as ofte.


    That was why it took only words from Lu Xuan to mobilize the entire Maoshan Sect, the members of which were eager to answer to him.


    With even the likes of the Covenant of Darkness being almost taken out entirely, there was no doubt that the same could have happened to the Maoshan Sect.


    Many saw that there were definitely reasons why the Roman Curia chose to emerge under such circumstances.


    In the eyes of many, the Roman Curia was trying to dere war against Lu Xuan to unite the people among the western world of cultivators.


    It was their attempt to take back their position as leader of the western cultivators.


    The current leaders of cultivators were different from how it had once been. In the past, such leaders were little more than figureheads serving utterly no actual function and having no actual authority.


    However, with cultivators now bing increasingly powerful and influential, bing the leader and the core of all cultivators in the west would yield them great benefits.


    Lu Xuan was made the stepping stone to reach such goals.


    Lu Xuan smirked as he said, ¡°You wanna make a stepping stone out of me, huh? Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes to do that.¡±


    Something else happened right after the day the Roman Curia made such derations of war, with the world still reeling from the deration¡¯s effects.


    Surprisingly, the Roman Curia invited fighters and key political figures to the Vatican to bear witness to the advent of angels in heaven to the mortal realm and cleanse the world of evil.


    The world was thrown into further chaos.


    Angels?


    Everyone initially reacted with utter disbelief. Angels were creatures that seemed to have only existed in myths and legends, just like the Devil that the Roman Curia made Lu Xuan out to be.


    However, the use of the term was simply used to describe Lu Xuan as someone who was out to do evil, instead of saying that he truly was a demonic creature.


    There was no need to do so if they were nning to create some kind of mystical phenomenon, as the organization would have only been reduced to aughing stock by all in the world.


    There was no way that those of the Roman Curia would make such a joke unless they had actually gone insane.


    As soon as the news was released, all capable cultivators throughout the world seemed eager to take action.


    There was little need to borate on the devotees from all over the world, which was of astronomical proportions that were calcted in billions.


    While the Christians might have been of different sects and factions, that was ultimately a separation caused by secr power struggles. When it came to the nature of their faith, however, it was fundamentally identical.


    Countless people were buying tickets and getting ess to all manner of ways to reach the Vatican.


    Tickets of all flights leading there were picked clean in a very short time. Be it flight, train, or even bus tickets, there was simply no manner of transportation leading towards the Vatican that was not taken up already.


    There were even people working in television stations from all over the world, private or government, and even private live-streamers rushing towards the Vatican; they were all intending to broadcast the advent of angels to the rest of the world as soon as possible.


    The Vatican had also be the current focus of the world.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude had also drawn the attention of countless across the world at that moment.


    If one were to connect the dots with the Roman Curia¡¯s earlier deration of war against Lu Xuan, one would definitely be able to tell that the Vatican most probably derived their extreme confidence in being able to get rid of Lu Xuan from the advent of the legendary angels.


    After all, those legendary angels would stand a good chance of killing Lu Xuan if they were to descend to the mortal realm.


    Lu Xuan was still just a human, whereas angels were creatures of myths and legends.


    Other than the believers, there were also several materialists all across the world.


    Many were interested in finding out just what kind of beings those angels actually were. The topic caught the attention of several people on the inte.


    ¡°I wonder what would the angels actually be like if they were to actually exist¡­¡±


    ¡°I think that they might be some beings from other dimensions. The ces we call hell or heaven or whatever are just ces of dimensions different from ours.¡±


    ¡°I guess we could consider them some kind of supreme creatures. There are just too much about the universe that we still don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say they might be beings of energy!¡±


    ¡°If there were to really be angels, that guy we call God might actually exist, and I wonder just what kind of a being is God.¡±


    All manner of discussions flooded the inte as ofte.


    Everyone was waiting for the angels to advent. It had be some event that cultivators all across the world looked forward to.


    The day where the Roman Curia announced the angels¡¯ advent came three dayster.


    The Vatican saw crowds in literally every street.


    Reporters from all over the world were broadcasting the grand event live.


    Many who had once been to the Vatican only realized from the live broadcast that the ce was no longer the one they used to know.


    The ce was glittering everywhere. The radiance remained even in the middle of the night, making it look like some city that never slept.


    The Vatican had even expanded on its own. The Italian government dared not even look into it, fearing that they might end up offending the Vatican as they currently were.


    One would feel as if they were looking at a ce where true gods dwell if one were to look from afar.


    The ancient city that had been around for more than a millennium had now shown its true self.


    A ne with the Huaxian g painted on it flew into Italy. The representatives of the Huaxian government entered the Vatican several hourster; they consisted of the Dragon, Ming Yueyao, and some others.


    They were soon received by the officials of the Roman Curia and escorted into an ancient pce.


    ¡°Please do not hesitate to let us know if you need anything,¡± A man dressed in clergy attire said to them.


    ¡°Will do. We¡¯ll let you know if we do need anything,¡± the Dragon nodded and replied.


    ¡°The advent of angels will begin in three hours. If you have no other matters to attend to, please proceed to St. Peter¡¯s Basilica before then. That will be where the event will take ce.¡±

 Chapter 353 - Eight Knights of the Faith

    <h4>Chapter 353: Eight Knights of the Faith</h4>


    The cleric servant borated his point to the Dragon, telling him that St. Peter¡¯s Basilica was both thergest church in the Vatican and one of the five great churches in the world.


    The church had an area of over two square kilometers. As spirit qi became increasingly restored, however, part of the Vatican started to change, including St. Peter¡¯s Basilica. The area of the church was expanded ten times over from its original size, making it some kind of building told in legends.


    ¡°Understood. We shall get there right away,¡± the Dragon said.


    Ming Yueyao only spoke her mind after the cleric excused himself. ¡°The Roman Curia is indeed thergest cultivation force in the world. If we were just to exclude the Big Five, people would think that the Roman Curia would truly be the top organization among all cultivation forces in the world.¡±


    The Dragon nodded and said, ¡°That servant back there was of Invincible Vajra level of powers himself. I¡¯d say that is quite a splurge in the Roman Curia¡¯s part.¡±


    While Invincible Vajras were no longer as precious as they had been in the past, they were nheless the main fighting force in various cultivation forces, and having cultivators of such a level to fill the role of a servant would have been deemed absurd by many.


    Ming Yueyao shed a grin and said, ¡°I¡¯d say they¡¯re just showing off.¡±


    ¡°I sensed several powerful presences back there, and they were all of at least the Celestial Realm level. It¡¯s hard to say if there were any Airborne Realm ones around, but I¡¯m certain that they would have more than enough Celestial Realm people to spare. The Roman Curia is definitely among the best in terms of human resources in this regard, given how it has been around for over 1,000 years.¡±


    The Dragon nodded and said, ¡°The Roman Curia is different from us. They have been able to maintainbat prowess even when the world became devoid of spirit qi by using the power of faith. These people sure can fight as well as they had been 1,000 years ago. It¡¯s just that they no longer seem as mighty as they once were.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense, I¡¯d say. There are all kinds of top-notch fightersing from all over the world, after all.¡± Ming Yueyao grinned and continued, ¡°Aside from the Celestial Realm ones, the number of Airborne Realm ones would easily be over 100 alone throughout the world, that is, including those who have yet to make themselves known from the shadows.¡±


    The Dragon nodded with a serious expression. On their way to the church, he was able to sense several Airborne Realm ones who were on par with him in terms ofbat prowess.


    One could say that almost half of the top-notch fighters from all over the world came to the Vatican at the moment. That wasn¡¯t even taking into consideration the ones still lurking in the dark due to various reasons.


    It was just like the case with the Vampiric Empire. While all three of the elders died by Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, there were nheless numerous formidable fighters remaining in the empire. There had been several of them making a breakthrough into Airborne Realm about half a year ago.


    The werewolves saw new Airborne Realm beings emerging in their midst back in the northern ciers as well. Common folks had no idea if any of those events happening; they would have simply assumed that the Covenant of Darkness had been thoroughly terminated.


    Due to the Dragon¡¯s ess to the Special Task Force¡¯s intelligencework, however, he naturally knew more than a lot of people would.


    It was true that the Covenant of Darkness was thoroughly crippled after losing so many formidable ones over half a year ago.


    Despite that, they had also spent the past few months secretly recovering.


    There was no doubt that the new Airborne Realm beings in their midst would apparently pale inparison to the three former elders of the empire, who were beings capable of taking on the world.


    Still, it was unwise to underestimate those people as they currently were.


    All of those people would still be formidable adversaries to the Special Task Force in the future.


    Regardless, the Dragon was still able to understand why the Roman Curia bothered causing such a hugemotion.


    If there were to actually be several top-notch fighters gathering from all over the world at the Imperial Capital back home, the Special Task Force would have reacted more aggressively than the Roman Curia would as they were now.


    ¡°Sir, do you think Lu Xuan would show up this time?¡± Ming Yueyao asked.


    The Dragon looked at Ming Yueyao, who was now his girlfriend. He paused for some time before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think I want to ask, anyway.¡±


    Apparently, it was a question that many people wanted an answer to.


    The Vatican was filled with crowds everywhere. It was especially so with St. Peter¡¯s Basilica at the time, given that it was the ce where the advent of angels would take ce. There was just no telling how many people were currently at the church. A great many prestigious devotees were invited to that huge church as well.


    Everything was brightly shining, making the ce seem like heaven on Earth. The disy impressed many people who were watching the event live from all corners of the world.


    As the Dragon walked into the church, he sensed numerous powerful presences nearby. Even though they weren¡¯t all renowned figures, the Dragon thought there were only a few who he did not already know.


    The intelligencework that the Special Task Force had built over decades was veryprehensive, after all.


    He saw not only cultivators from the west but also cultivators from the east. There were a great many from Japan, Korea, and even Huaxia at the venue. Those from Huaxia were grandmasters and privileged elders from the many sects and ns all over Huaxia. There were even sect masters among them.


    It was almost time for the angels to advent.


    The pope finally showed up, but the man whom the crowd all saw at the moment was not the current pope. Instead, it was the one who was extremely renowned in history for bringing the Roman Curia to extreme heights in terms ofbat prowess¡ªPope Innocent.


    Back when he still had the throne, he was so powerful that he could even dethrone the kings of European countries.


    His appearance shocked devotees from all over the world. It was obvious that the devotees knew about the pope very well.


    What was even more shocking was that the pope before their eyes was someone from almost a millennium ago, yet he was still somehow alive.


    There was no doubt that he had been able to prolong his life using secret arts, enabling him to survive in the present day.


    Standing directly behind Pope Innocent were eight knights who donned medieval armor and glowed with a faint sheen of light.


    Every single knight was very formidable, so much so that they were all more powerful than Arthur, who made his stunning mark back in Washington quite a while ago.


    The knights were all among the best even whenpared with fellow Airborne Realm cultivators. They were all at the peak of their current realm.


    Ming Yueyao was unable to help but exim in shock, ¡°So the Eight Knights of the Faith do actually exist!¡±


    Those eight formidable knights were none other than the legendary Eight Knights of the Faith; every single one of them was representative of the Roman Curia¡¯s best fighting forces. Each of them was a representation of the eight virtues¡ªhumility, honesty, valor, justice, sacrifice,passion, honor, and spirituality.


    ording to ancient texts, the positions of the eight were passed on throughout the generations. They served as the Roman Curia¡¯s core fighting force for taking on the world.


    They had been repelling countless forces of darkness, thus beating several nations who refused to yield throughout the ages.


    However, that one crusade to the east at Huaxia saw the entire corps¡¯ demise at the hands of Huaxian cultivators. There had never been any word about the knights¡¯ existence ever since that crusade.


    That was the exact reason why everyone thought that the eight no longer existed. Even if they did, many people believed that it was simply impossible for them to maintain the might and prestige they once wielded.


    From the looks of things at the moment, however, it became obvious that the Roman Curia secretly rebuilt the Eight Knights of the Faith. They had been present the whole time without anyone in the world knowing.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Vatican,¡± Pope Innocent said. Everyone standing at the za before St. Peter¡¯s Basilica became dead silent.


    ¡°It is our Lord who gathered all of us here today to bear witness to the advent of angels, who will cleanse the world of darkness.¡±

 Chapter 354 - Greater Prophecy Spell

    <h4>Chapter 354: Greater Prophecy Spell</h4>


    A thought popped into the minds of everyone present. They all wondered if the darkness they had brought up was referring to the evil that was Lu Xuan or their age-old adversary.


    They wondered if the term included other cultivation forces, as well.


    After all, Abrahamic faiths did have a habit ofbeling those who believe in any other faiths as infidels.


    Many began to instantly regret being present.


    A lot of people had disregarded the Roman Curia since they saw themselves as extremely powerful beings, and that the Roman Curia would not have bothered the handful of those people. If something were to go wrong, there were still over 100 Airborne Realm beings present nheless. That was more than enough for them to overrun the ce.


    It would have even gotten to the point where the Roman Curia would probably not be able to keep the 100 Airborne Realm cultivators from tearing the ce down. Any contingency ns that they had in ce would be useless.


    However, things would bepletely different if that angel of an unknown level of powers were to advent.


    Several people were lurking in the shadows in the midst of the crowd, ring at Pope Innocent with an eerie expression.


    If someone were to pay close enough attention, they would have found them to be very different frommon folks.


    The dark aura they emanated marked them all as members of the Covenant of Darkness.


    They were all ancient adversaries of the Roman Curia.


    Their knowledge of the angels was far beyond that ofmon folks, as well.


    ¡°Angels eh? I wonder if it will have two wings, four, or maybe even six,¡± Someone mumbled.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    As the ringing of the bell spread far and wide, Pope Innocent announced, ¡°We shall hereby bear witness to the advent of the angels.¡±


    The crowd saw a huge gate appearing out of nowhere above the za of St. Peter¡¯s Basilica. Somehow, it looked like a gate of some city in the clouds.


    Once the huge gate opened, everyone watched as a huge figure gradually appeared on the other side of the gate.


    Countless people immediately gasped right there and then. Several devotees from all over the world would kneel at the sight of such a majestic being.


    There were even several political figures who, regardless of the depth of their faith, were instantly shocked by the sight. All of them feltpelled to kneel.


    That figure was far taller than normal humans; standing at over three meters tall, the figure looked like it was the height of two grown humans. The figure was alsopletely shrouded in light. There was a pair of wings growing from its back, allowing it to emanate a regal and divine presence.


    ¡°The angel! The angel has advent!¡±


    While devotees from all over the world cheered, all of the cultivators present simultaneously felt a chill running down their spine. They felt goosebumps all over their bodies as they sensed that extremely terrifying aura emanating from that angel.


    That was some kind of tremendous pressure.


    It was an aura that belonged to only the most formidable beings.


    Every single fighter present quickly realized that while the angel only had two wings, it was still most probably more powerful than any of them.


    That tremendous pressure beating down on all of them made them feel unwell almost immediately.


    The devotees, on the other hand, hardly felt anything as they instantly got on their knees.


    Even Pope Innocent and the Eight Knights of the Faith each had one knee on the ground as they received the angel.


    The two-winged angel took a look at the crowd with an aloof and cold expression on its face. It did not find the presence of fighters from all over the world to be out of ce at all. It became apparent that the Roman Curia had somehow secretlymunicated with the angel before it would advent.


    The two-winged angel emanated tremendous pressure on purpose but quickly rescinded its powers, making it apparent that its powers were limited by thews of the world.


    Then again, the angel remained unimaginably powerful to even the Airborne Realm fighters.


    Everyone was shocked to find that despite having its powers limited, that two-winged angel¡¯s power still eclipsed that of everyone present by a significant degree.


    ¡°Evil. Darkness.¡±


    The two-winged angel uttered two words and fixed its gaze at the handful of people at the edge of the ce.


    ¡°Run.¡±


    That was the thought that popped up in the minds of those few people.


    All of them bolted far away at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Those few obscure beings instantly began to emanate a dark aura all about them.


    They were members of the Covenant of Darkness!


    Many in the crowd recalled where those beings came from.


    ¡°They sure are bold.¡±


    Many had long spected those people from the covenant woulde to the Vatican to witness the event.


    The levels of their powers were so high that, unless they deliberately made themselves known, even the forces of the Roman Curia would have had a hard time detecting them otherwise.


    There was no way the top-notch fighters of the Roman Curia would go out of their way to screen everyone present, after all. Besides, it was impossible to screen that many people in the first ce.


    Despite having made such spections, it was nheless shocking to see those people appear at the event.


    They sure were bold!


    The few instantly fled as they turned into bats, werewolves, or just a plume of ck smoke.


    There was simply no way for them to continue keeping a low profile. The Vatican burst with radiant holy light; that was what they had the hardest time dealing with.


    Their expedition had been a very risky one right from the start.


    Everyone who watched the event live gasped and yelled in fright. To many, it was their first time seeing the likes of vampires and werewolves in action.


    Although Lu Xuan¡¯s battle against Arthur and the other two back then had been utterly terrifying, he was nheless going against humans. As such, the battle back then was not deemed to be as exciting.


    Other than the human cultivators, however, the appearance of several legendary creatures shocked several witnesses.


    ¡°God said, Let there be light!¡± As that angel uttered that one phrase, everyone instantly felt the world freezing over.


    The few who were trying to escape were instantly suspended while in midair.


    ¡°The Greater Prophecy Spell!¡±


    Cultivators were calling out. Many were familiar with that move. The rest who had never seen such an ability in action would have at least heard of it.


    It was a major move from clerics of the Roman Curia: the Greater Prophecy Spell.


    It was said that as God created the world in seven days, there was light when Hemanded it.


    That move was a divine art thatpletely defied the rules. In the minds of many cultivators, that move was definitely among the top three most overpowered skill, spell, or power.


    The few that should have been able to escape were renderedpletely helpless by that Greater Prophecy Spell. All of them were suspended in midair before being pulled back at frightening speeds.


    Boom!


    The few were brought to the ground, forming a crater in the ground as they crashed. They were nowpletely exposed to the world.


    Everyone came to see those peculiar-looking creatures clearly. They could hardly be considered humans given the way they looked.


    These were true vampires and werewolves.


    The angel shot a disgusted look at the creatures of darkness and snorted dismissively. Despite being of Airborne Realm powers, all of them were reduced to specks of light that instantly scattered into the air.

 Chapter 355 - Cutting Down the Knights of the Faith

    <h4>Chapter 355: Cutting Down the Knights of the Faith</h4>


    Everyone watched with their eyes thrown wide open at that scene. Devotees from all over the world cheered.


    However, the cultivators all gasped at what they saw, especially all the other formidable ones present. That Greater Prophecy Spell the angel cast had frightened everyst one of them to the core.


    While being the antithesis of darkness meant that angels had a decisive advantage over dark creatures, there was still no denying the extent of that angel¡¯s power.


    Choral voices immediately rang out in the entire vicinity of St. Peter¡¯s Basilica.


    In the midst of their chants, the angel cast its gaze at everyone present and said, ¡°Yield before the glory of our Lord, and you shall all be granted passage to heaven.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to make us submit, hh?¡± A cultivator shouted, simultaneously bursting with power.


    Many cultivators also unleashed their own powers at the same time to resist the pressureing from that angel.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura burst in some areas. The angel was trying to make everyone present submit, but there was simply no way the fighters would easily back down.


    All of them were considered top-notch fighters amongst their respective countries. Despite their powers currently being somewhat lower than that of the two-winged angel, there was still no way they would have just yielded.


    Given that there were over 100 cultivators present, not even the Roman Curia¡¯s powers would have been able to force them into submission.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The angel shed a cold expression and amplified the pressure emanating from its being.


    Those fighters soon spat out blood as they backed off. The power of the two-winged angel was far beyond theirs. Whenbined with holy light emanating from the church, it was able to instantly overwhelm the crowd.


    The increase in that angel¡¯s power while being in the church caught the attention of several people. They red at Pope Innocent with anger burning in their eyes.


    None of them had anticipated the church to be so bold as to make a move against them.


    What the angel did was tantamount to dering war against all cultivators out there.


    What made it worse was the fact that there were also cultivators from organizations with official ties to their respective governments.


    The Roman Curia is dering war against the world!


    Is the angel trying to be the next Lu Xuan?


    Pope Innocent seemed to be oblivious to the furious looks those cultivators shot at him. Instead, he continued to look at the angel with fervor.


    The pope was not the only one doing so, as every devotee present was looking at the angel feverishly as well.


    None of them seemed to be out to stop the angel.


    At that moment, the cultivators were unable to take it anymore, cranking their powers to new heights as they shot to the air.


    The people who were watching the event live were all left dumbfounded as they watched the turn of events unfold, not understanding why a battle was about to break out all of a sudden.


    There were also more than just a handful of key political figures from all over the world mming their fists on their tables.


    ¡°What the hell are they thinking?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is the Roman Curia doing?¡±


    ¡°They still think that it¡¯s the middle ages!¡±


    Key political figures from all over the world were furious, especially those from the Big Five. Since they were practically the ones that ruled the world for several years, they were unable to tolerate the Roman Curia wanting to tamper with the bnce of power.


    Those from the Big Five deemed that the Roman Curia had crossed the line with what they just did.


    They believed that the angel should have just resigned to be some kind of figurehead for the Vatican. They saw its actions in trying to make the cultivators submit as a direct challenge aimed towards the Big Five¡¯s power.


    Damn, that thing truly had no idea what it meant to take a nuke in the face back then!


    That two-winged angel suddenly locked horns with the cultivators present in the Vatican. It looked as if a battle was truly about to break out.


    ¡°Whooo! This is indeed rowdy!¡±


    Someone was heard jeering from faraway in midair, somehow managing to break all the tension built up from the current situation.


    Everyone looked up and saw a man dressed in white Hanfu standing in midair. He had been around for some time, but no one noticed him before.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. It¡¯s Mr. Lu! He came to save us!¡±


    Ming Yueyao discovered to her delight that the man who was dressed in white Hanfu was none other than Lu Xuan.


    While his appearance still looked rather out of ce given that he had short hair, none thought him to look like a lunatic.


    In contrast, everyone thought that it was just how he usually was.


    The faces of all the other cultivators glowed at the sight of him.


    It was rather amusing; many of those cultivators were hostile towards Lu Xuan, yet they all still needed Lu Xuan toe to their aid at that moment.


    That two-winged angel gradually then uttered the word, ¡°Infidel.¡±


    ¡°Some birdman with two wings, I see.¡± Lu Xuan grinned and said, ¡°Innocent, so this is the trump card you sent to take me out? This is who you imed to be ackey of Satan? You actually call a two-winged angel your trump card? Hahahahaha, how stupid!¡±


    It was a fact that no one knew, but Lu Xuan cut down countless four-winged and six-winged angels in heaven back in his past life. As such, two-winged ones were deemed insignificant.


    ¡°You dare to disrespect an angel of the Lord!¡±


    The eight knights representing the eight virtues were the first to rise, shooting to the air and immediately charging towards Lu Xuan.


    A beam of holy light burst from all eight of them, which intertwined and transformed into a torrent in midair before soon gushing at Lu Xuan.


    All eight of them were synchronized with each other both in mind and spirit. Since all eight of them also trained in the same methods and techniques, every single knight was at the peak of the Airborne Realm as well. With all eight of them working together,mon Airborne Realm beings would have ended up severely injured or even killed where they stood.


    Taking out an Airborne Realm being with a single move was in their case, we turned it from an aspiration to a reality.


    Even among over 100 Airborne Realm cultivators present, only a few of them sported powers eclipsing that of the eight knights. The number of those with equal power to theirs were also few.


    All the other cultivation forces paled inparison to the 2000 years¡¯ worth of history and resources of the Roman Curia.


    Then again, it was Lu Xuan they were about to take on. Lu Xuan pulled his Dragonyer from his Coiling Dragon Ring without looking before immediately shing at them.


    Boom!


    The two currents shed head-on, erupting into an extremely terrifying explosion in midair.


    Even though that angel was able to easily overwhelm over 100 Airborne Realm cultivators present, Lu Xuan was able to easily crush that currenting at him as well.


    The beam of his sword continued traveling without weakening,nding hard on the bodies of the eight knights.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    All eight of the knights were unable to even shriek in pain before they exploded, reducing them to bloody mist spraying all over the ce.


    Everyone present was now so shocked they became speechless from what they had just watched.


    That Huaxian who ughtered his way at the White House in the US was back, and he looked even more ferocious than he was before.


    ¡°Devil! He is the devil!¡±


    ¡°Kill him! He is ackey of Satan!¡±


    Countless fanatics howled in rage, unable to ept what just happened. The Eight Knights of the Faith were unable to show their world what they were truly capable of and subdue infidels before they were all killed at the Holy City of Vatican.


    ¡°Damn you, Huaxian! Why can¡¯t you just die?!¡±


    Pope Innocent¡¯s eyes were reddened with utter fury as he red at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Today, your sins shall finally be cleansed with your own blood!¡±

 Chapter 356 - Just How Powerful is He?

    <h4>Chapter 356: Just How Powerful is He?</h4>


    At the sight, Pope Innocent flew into a rage right away. The Eight Knights of the Faith that he painstakingly nurtured were killed so easily.


    He had been around for ages, but nobody had ever harassed him to such an extent.


    Even back in the middle ages when the Covenant of Darkness was at the height of their might, he had never feared taking them on. Instead, he took the Roman Curia to conquer ces east and west alike, cementing its renown as the number one cultivation force in Europe.


    Despite this, Lu Xuan was now gatecrashing his turf. That fact was something that Pope Innocent couldn¡¯t bear at all.


    The pope half-knelt at the feet of that two-winged angel and said, ¡°Please allow me to kill this infidel and end his sphemy towards the glory of our Lord!¡±


    The angel nodded. ¡°Go. Kill the infidel.¡±


    The pope rose and looked at Lu Xuan. His extravagant robes billowed in the wind as he burst with a powerful aura.


    The energy fluctuations on his body were identical to that of the eight knights; both parties wielded holy light, yet his level of power when doing so was far above that of the knights¡¯.


    In his case, the level of power with the holy light had reached the pinnacle attainable by those at the Airborne Realm; even then, such people couldn¡¯t achieve his level of power far above their own. He practically seemed to begin breaking into Divine Treasure Realm.


    Every single formidable cultivator present looked at Pope Innocent with dazed eyes, as if they were looking at what they would be in the future.


    Everyone felt as if they had been ramming themselves into an insurmountable roadblock after reaching the Airborne Realm. What Pope Innocent was now disying suggested that he was so powerful that he was halfway into bing a being at Divine Treasure Realm; that allowed them to catch a glimpse of theing future.


    ¡°What makes you think that you could kill me? That bird guy behind you?¡± Lu Xuan jeered away as he grinned.


    Pope Innocent shouted, ¡°Silence! You, the emissary of sphemy, shall atone for your sins with your blood!¡±


    The holy light that Pope Innocent d himself in soon fluctuated intensely to instantly form a massive halo and sending it flying in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction.


    Lu Xuan seemed to be unable to react at the moment, bing ensnared by that halo right away.


    That halo was not a construct of conventional energies, but a power item itself. As something that the pope had been crafting for ages, it possessed unparalleled power. Several powerful enemies had been ensnared by his godly halo before quickly being hit by a single blow.


    A holy sword materialized in his hand, which he swung hard at Lu Xuan while thetter was being ensnared.


    ng!


    Everyone thought that Lu Xuan was about to meet his end by that sword, supposedly having been immobilizedpletely by the halo. They were proven wrong as he burst with a terrifying aura and instantly freed himself from that incredibly resilient godly halo, shattering it in the process.


    He then extended his hand forward and caught the iing de of holy light with his bare hand.


    ¡°How is that possible? How could a man of flesh and blood like you be able to do this?¡± The pope was in utter disbelief. Nobody knew how powerful that swing of the holy sword was better than he did. The attack was so terrifying that he could have brought down a skyscraper with just one swing.


    Even so, that unbelievably powerful move of his was unable to even cut open Lu Xuan¡¯s defense. It caught even himpletely off-guard.


    Lu Xuan then extended his hand and summoned the Dragonyer, unleashing a st of sword aura.


    Pfftt!


    The pope¡¯s body was hit by the st.


    He immediately released the holy sword in his hand right and managed to narrowly evade the attack.


    However, his wizened face was filled with both rage and shock towards the fact that he was almost killed by Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.


    The attack was unbelievably shocking.


    Technically speaking, he was actually cut by the attack that Lu Xuan brought down on him; he had nearly been bisected by the st.


    Had it not been for the protective charms imbued in the cleric robe that he was wearing, he would have most probably been cut in half at the waist right on the spot.


    The price of surviving that attack was that, since it was absolutely obliterated by the attack, the defensive array was renderedpletely useless from then on out.


    He inherited the cleric robe from the previous pope. It was a relic that was passed down from one pope to the next, and it had never sustained this much damage in history.


    A tinge of shock was seen within his eyes. It was worth noting that his attacks werepletely useless against Lu Xuan, while any attack that Lu Xuan used could easily incapacitate him.


    That was what shocked Pope Innocent the most about Lu Xuan.


    That seething rage that he was burning in when he saw Lu Xuan all eight of his knights was utterly extinguished, and he began to be able to consider things calmly.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s attack did not end just yet. It took him almost only a second to charge towards the pope again.


    The next st of sword aura came at some awkward angle, which seemed unbelievably absurd yet undoubtedly potent. Even so, the attacknded squarely on Pope Innocent¡¯s chest.


    Pfftt!


    Blood gushed in a frenzy from Pope Innocent¡¯s chest. It no longer mattered how high his cultivation level was or how proud he was of it; his level of power was now renderedpletely useless.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s moves with the sword were so blindingly swift that he was unable to see theming at all.


    A huge gash was seen opening up on his chest as a result of that sh connecting. Common folks would have most probably died on the spot, but he remained in the air stubbornly.


    However, his face now looked incredibly pale.


    Despite having brought about everything he has got, he could not believe that he waspletely unable to stop even a single attack from Lu Xuan¡¯s sword.


    Nothing in the world could best speed. Anything and everything could be torn apart, no matter how resilient they may be.


    Everyone across the world who was watching the live broadcast of the fight was now utterly shocked. Several devotees were also left astonished.


    To them, Pope Innocent should have been almost invincible. No one had expected him to be so severely injured by one swing of Lu Xuan¡¯s sword.


    Had it not been for that protective charm that the pope had on him, the attack would have most probably bisected at the waist.


    The cultivators who were present were even more shocked. The pope¡¯sbat prowess was far above theirs. Aside from the handful of top-notch cultivators standing at the very peak of the Airborne Realm, the pope could have easily taken on every single one that remained.


    Rarely anybody dared to even say that they could rival him, and the number of people that did dare to say it were truly few and far between.


    Despite all of that, someone who was deemed so unbelievably powerful was still rendered utterly helpless before Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks.


    Just how powerful was Lu Xuan?


    That was the only question that came to the minds of many. They just could not help but ask themselves this.


    Many feltpelled to reassess Lu Xuan¡¯s level of powers anew.


    When they first saw the pope burst with his power, they all thought that while Lu Xuan was no doubt powerful, that was nheless the best that thetter would be able to get.


    No one expected Lu Xuan to demonstrate possessing such a terrifying level of power.


    Pope Innocent, who all of them saw to have supposedly be Lu Xuan¡¯s equal in more ways than one, turned out to be no match for the young man.


    They were almost only able to see Lu Xuan unsheathe his Dragonyer, while the pope had already taken heavy damage at the very next moment.


    The attack was quite fast, indeed!


    They were all thinking that there was simply no way for anyone to even shield themselves from that terrifying sh. The attack was so swift that they were unable to begin thinking how to take it on.


    The only way to weather through such attacks was simply to equip oneself with as many defensive power items, formations, and barriers amongst other protective objects.


    While doing so would still not make them rival Lu Xuan in terms of speed, it would have nheless prevented them from being taken out with a single strike.

 Chapter 357 - Duel between Divine Treasure Realm Beings

    <h4>Chapter 357: Duel between Divine Treasure Realm Beings</h4>


    At that moment, everyone began brainstorming ways to resist Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks.


    No matter how much they thought about it, however, they were all hardly able toe up with anything.


    It seemed to them that such a situation was just hopeless.


    Lu Xuan was just moving far too quickly for them to keep up.


    Before the fight began, none of them genuinely thought the attacksing from Lu Xuan¡¯s sword could have been so frighteningly swift.


    Their vision was so keen that one could equate them with high-speed cameras.


    Even so, they were unable to see just how fast Lu Xuan was with his sword all the same, and that served as a testament to his fearsome speed at swordy.


    The thought of trying to withstand such an attack was unthinkably fearsome.


    More importantly, Lu Xuan was more than just fast; he was unbelievably strong, as well.


    Everyone knew that for someone to be able to swing a sword at such frightening speeds, their body had to be extremely strong and resilient. If their constitution was not high enough, there was simply no way for anyone to withstand swing their sword at such speeds.


    Despite that, Lu Xuan had yet to actually use any other means. He managed to deal heavy damage to Pope Innocent through the sheer speed of his sword attacks alone.


    Even the most basic of moves would be able to bring forth utterly devastating power at the hands of cutting-edge masters like Lu Xuan.


    Pfftt!


    Blood spewed from Pope Innocent¡¯s mouth.


    Lu Xuan casually nced over at the pope. There was no doubt that the pope was already half a Divine Treasure Realm being by now, and he would have been able to make aplete breakthrough soon enough.


    The truth, however, was that he still had yet to do so.


    As such, his power level was still leagues away from that of Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan then turned his attention to that two-winged angel.


    That angel was the only adversary that stood a chance against Lu Xuan.


    That angel was the true trump card that the Roman Curia brought about to take him on.


    The Roman Curia had been way too ambitious; they intended to rebuild heaven on Earth, trying to revert the entire to how things were in the middle ages.


    The pope intended to reform the Roman Curia from a powerful religious organization to one that wielded real power to rule over nations.


    The first step they had to take towards such a goal was to target Lu Xuan.


    After all, they would not have been able to shake the world if the target were to be anyone else.


    At the sight before him, the two-winged angel extended its hand and shrouded the pope in holy light.


    The pope¡¯s wounds becamepletely healed in an instant. Had it not been for his clothes still soaked with blood, no one could have even been able to tell that he had sustained such damage.


    ¡°I¡¯m immortal. There is no way you could kill me. The glory of our Lord now manifests in my being!¡±


    Pope Innocent red at Lu Xuan coldly.


    Suddenly, orbs of light from countless statues on St. Peter¡¯s Basilica gushed into the pope¡¯s body.


    As the pope instantly transformed, his powers burst to yet another level: that of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Pope Innocent had made a breakthrough into the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Boom!


    An aura that resembled the light emanating from that two-winged angel spread everywhere.


    Everyone immediately sensed a terrifying pressure bearing on their shoulders.


    Only one question came to the minds of several people: ¡°Pope Innocent made a breakthrough too?¡± That thought threw everyone into utter confusion.


    That two-winged angel alone had been far more than they were able to handle before, and now even the pope managed to make a breakthrough. That meant that there were two Divine Treasure Realm beings currently present.


    That was a huge amount of pressure on all cultivators from all across the world.


    No one would have wanted to face off against something so terrifying.


    It was especially so now since there was hardly anyone who was able to make a breakthrough into the Divine Treasure Realm. The pope became able to rebuild his empire yet again before the next restoration of spirit qi, which forced many people into submission.


    Even those at upper echelons of the Big Five turned glum when the thought of having to take on Pope Innocent¡ªsomeone who made a breakthrough into the Divine Treasure Realm¡ªcame to mind.


    ¡°The power of faith, huh?¡± Lu Xuan was immediately able to tell that the orbs of light that the pope absorbed were none other than manifestations of the power of faith.


    The pope was able to make it to the Divine Treasure Realm temporarily due to both the boost he gained from the power of faith and his own cultivation level very close to the Divine Treasure Realm, which had only been suppressed due to thews of the world.


    Considering his current condition, he was absolutely able to bring about the power of the Divine Treasure Realm to work.


    While the breakthrough was no doubt temporary, one had to consider that the Vatican was a holy city in the eyes of countless devotees out there. That meant that the power of faith umted was practically unlimited.


    Pope Innocent waspletely able to maintain his powers at Divine Treasure Realm for as long as he wished due to all the power of faith umted at the Vatican, right until the next time the shackles of the became loosened even further.


    That was truly the other trump card that he prepared in advance. He had more tricks than just that two-winged angel in his sleeve, after all.


    The pope casually said, ¡°Not bad, easterner. You do know your stuff, but none who hadmitted sphemy towards the Lord shall leave alive!¡±


    As he spoke, his body shed like a streak of light. He charged right before Lu Xuan with his holy sword in hand, attacking Lu Xuan with the might of the heavens.


    The pope was now utterly fearless when faced against Lu Xuan¡¯s sword aura.


    Shoop!


    Lu Xuan brought the Dragonyer in his hand down yet again. That st of sword aura cleaved through the air like a bolt of lightning,nding right onto the pope¡¯s body.


    ng!


    An explosive rumble erupted on his body as that st connected, like the sound of heavy metals colliding with each other.


    ¡°Your sword can no longer do anything to me. As long as I have enough power of faith to spare, I shall remain invincible. Consider your arrival at the Vatican to be your greatest mistake.¡±


    To the surprise of many people, a tinge of panic could be seen in the pope¡¯s expression.


    It had been such a long time since there was anyone nearby that was capable of posing such a huge threat to him.


    He had been too confident in his powers, which almost led to his demise.


    What happened back there irritated him even more.


    The unlimited power of faith materialized onto his body as armor of holy light, protecting him.


    He was deemed to be invincible under such a state.


    There was absolutely no one who was able to break through his armor of holy light.


    The holy sword in his hand was wrapped in the power of faith as it was brought down on Lu Xuan.


    The air around the de shook. Be it in terms of offense or defense, Pope Innocent had reached an extreme under the increase in strength provided by the power of faith.


    Lu Xuan brought his Dragonyer to sh against the iing attack.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Over a dozen shes took ce every second. Both parties were ofparable speed; they were both frighteningly fast.


    Lu Xuan was no longer the only one who was moving at blitzing speeds, as even Pope Innocent had gotten a lot faster due to the boost provided by the power of faith, which actually allowed him to keep up with Lu Xuan.


    Every single sh felt like mortars going off, causing shocking rumbles to erupt again and again.


    Common folks were now all rushing outside screaming, not daring to stay around St. Peter¡¯s Basilica any longer.


    Even the devotees who had been nearby before all moved far away. The same went for the reporters who were doing broadcasting the event live.


    Only the formidable cultivators from all walks of life dared to stay where they were and watch the two goliaths fight.


    While none of them were able to personally defeat either of them, they nheless were more than capable of resisting all that shockwave resulting from the two shing.


    ¡°What formidable power indeed. So, that is the power of Divine Treasure Beings, huh? They really are as powerful as theye. No need to say more about Pope Innocent. That¡¯s an ancient monster boosted by the power of faith who¡¯d been training for ages and just refuses to die. Seriously, what the hell is Lu Xuan thinking?¡±


    All kinds of thoughts ran through the minds of all who were now watching the fight.

 Chapter 358 - Killing the Pope with a Single Slash

    <h4>Chapter 358: Killing the Pope with a Single sh</h4>


    Everyone looked at the two who were now fighting up in the air.


    All kinds of thoughts ran through their minds. Fo the chief, he was asking himself something along the lines of ¡®just who the hell is Lu Xuan??¡¯


    Although everyone spected a thing or two about how capable he actually was, everyone seemed to bepelled to reassess what they knew about him whenever he used his powers.


    Most people thought what he showed every time they saw him, that what he demonstrated, was probably the most he could do. However, they were always quickly proven that he still had a lot more to show.


    He gatecrashed the White House before and went on a rampage, killing three Airborne Realm cultivators as if they were flies.


    Everyone simply thought that he had be even more proficient with the powers he wielded at his level. After all, he was known to have killed Airborne Realm beings a very long time ago.


    Many people knew a thing or two about that battle in the South Pole, as well.


    Lu Xuan ended up almost eradicating the entire Covenant of Darkness on the spot.


    Despite having several Airborne Realm beings emerging among the ranks of the covenant, they were nheless reduced from a formidable group of people capable of taking on the Roman Curia to the likes of the Maoshan Sect and the Celestial Master Sect.


    The only thing that actually set them apart from the aforementioned Sects was that they had gathered their powers from havingid the groundwork in the mundane work for over 1000 years.


    However, the biggest factors among the cultivation forces were still the number of top-notch fighters present and the quality of those people. All that groundworkid amongmoners did little to bolster their power; it was far from being considered determining factors in such cases.


    One could only imagine how much impact that battle in the South Pole had on the covenant.


    This was exactly why many people became so wary of Lu Xuan. What they found so utterly terrifying about him was the fact that he would mark them for elimination next.


    It was only at that moment where Lu Xuan slowly revealed just how much more he could bring to the table. The spectators realized that they had been na?ve with their spections of Lu Xuan¡¯s power.


    Despite being bolstered by the power of faith and making a huge leap into the Divine Treasure Realm, Pope Innocent could never truly beat Lu Xuan inbat.


    After all, his own pinnacle level ofbat prowess prior fell short of even taking a single swing of the sword from Lu Xuan.


    Many people deemed Lu Xuan¡¯s level ofbat prowess to be truly beyond theirprehension.


    The Divine Treasure Realm, man!


    The Divine Treasure Realm!


    Countless thoughts ran through many people¡¯s minds.


    It was worth noting that they were all considered to be the cream of the crop in their own fields and expertise. Even so, they all understood nheless just how difficult it would be to make a breakthrough into the Divine Treasure Realm under such an environment.


    Everyone was capable ofprehending the fact that Pope Innocent sessfully made a breakthrough into the Divine Treasure Realm and managed to maintainbat prowess at such a level.


    However, they all wondered just how Lu Xuan managed to do the same thing. It was definitely the biggest question every cultivator currently had on their minds.


    Then again, the powers that Lu Xuan disyed against the pope were still enough to make a lot of them breathe a sigh of relief.


    That was because both the pope and the two-winged angel were just too headstrong with their approach; they wanted every single one of them to submit before the eyes of the public.


    Lu Xuan was also quite headstrong himself, but what he did before made him look like a harmless small animal whenpared to the other two.


    Despite how dangerous Lu Xuan truly was, they knew well enough that anyone he targeted would not be in too much danger as long as they steered clear of his way. This didn¡¯t apply to the Roman Curia; that religious organization would go on to stir up trouble with them, regardless of what the others thought and did.


    Before this, none of them had any way of resisting the Roman Curia at all. Despite some among the representatives of cultivation forces having their own trump cards, the aforementioned trump cards could only serve asst resorts to save their own skins. They were utterly useless to stop the expansion of the Roman Curia¡¯s forces.


    At the moment, Lu Xuan was the only one who was capable of resisting the Roman Curia. He was so powerful that he was able to make sure that the Roman Curia was not an overwhelming entity that would end up unifying the entire world.


    ¡°Anything you try is futile. You will die today!¡± The pope continued to roar in anger. While his and Lu Xuan¡¯s seemed to be equally matched, Lu Xuan still managed to send him flying.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were proven to be utterly terrifying.


    While the Dragonyer in his hand was far from being heavy, he knew sword techniques that would practically allow him to adjust the amount of weight of the weapon whenever he wielded it.


    That was the essence of a series of sword techniques. It enabled one to wield a heavy weapon as if they were a light one, then a light one as if they were a heavy one, and finally enabling one to adjust the weapon¡¯s weight however they pleased. Changes at every stage represented allprehension and mastery of sword techniques at all new heights.


    Lu Xuan¡¯sprehension and mastery of sword techniques were no doubt at extremely high levels, which enabled him to wield such a light weapon as if it was a heavy one. Every time he casually swung his sword, it seemed to pack a lot more punch than what it seemed to be.


    All of that was then coupled with his inherent exceptional physical resilience due to his born Taoism aptitude.


    Spectators from the outside were only able to see how Lu Xuan kept sending Pope Innocent flying whenever the two shed. However, only the pope himself knew just how much the true amount of pressure he was being put under.


    Had it not been the power of faith continuously bolstering his speed at both offense and defense, Lu Xuan would have probably made short work of him a long time ago.


    He had never even imagined anyone being able to actually fight him to such a fearsome level.


    He initially coined his current state as his invincible state, which meant that he would be invincible in such a state.


    He had taken down a great many powerful beings when he was in such a state.


    There was utterly no fighter capable of fighting him when he was in his invincible state bolstered by the power of faith.


    He had never experienced being so easily repelled by Lu Xuan before now.


    It was at that moment that he finally understood how those whom he pounded on when he was in such an outrageous state truly felt.


    It felt like the other side was utterly cheating.


    That was how Lu Xuan made him feel at the moment. Be it speed, power, or movements, he had reached a level that was deemed by many to be wless, which practically made him invincible.


    It was due precisely to that, that his intent to kill the other man became even more intense. It was due precisely to Lu Xuan being so impossibly difficult to deal with, that he was unable to afford to just let Lu Xuan off the hook. Consequences would have been dire if he were to be unable to finish the other man.


    Lu Xuan was, after all, the greatest obstacles standing in the path of the Roman Curia¡¯s quest to rule the world.


    The only way that everyone would trulye to recognize the Roman Curia¡¯s power and submit to them unconditionally was by killing Lu Xuan.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt I¡¯m gonna die today, huh?¡± Lu Xuan smirked and burst with such a fearsome aura that it managed to boil the air around him. It seemed to make it clear to all how his blood was now gushing and boiling all over him.


    ¡°Everything I threw at you before were just warmups. Herees the real deal to finish you off!¡± As Lu Xuan shouted, everyone felt as if the air all around them froze right there and then.


    Everyone sensed without a doubt that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was cranking in a frenzy. It was just like how he put it before; since he was merely warming up before, he had yet to demonstrate what he truly was capable of.


    That was what terrified everyone. All of those unbelievably powerful moves he brought before were still not at his best. He was only now about to show how truly terrifying he could be.


    Shoop!


    Lu Xuan brought a st of sword aura with his Dragonyer, causing the air around him to erupt as the move was brought about. Having broken through the sound barrier, he was about to hit Pope Innocent in the chest.


    The pope put up his holy sword to block the attack.


    ng!


    A loud rumble was heard and the pope felt as if his arms became numb. The attack from Lu Xuan was just too powerful.


    The next attack came in less than a second.


    The attacknded on the pope¡¯s holy sword yet again, and the force of that attack was even more terrifying than the one that came before.


    Boom!


    The spot where his thumb and his index finger were had been torn away, sending his holy sword flying right there and then.


    Another attack came soon enough, and he was cleaved into two halves along his height from top to bottom before crashing to the ground.

 Chapter 359 - Fighting the Angel

    <h4>Chapter 359: Fighting the Angel</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sword attacks became increasingly ferocious.


    The moves he brought were called ¡®Three Folds of Heaven¡¯.


    Every sh was about 30 percent more powerful than thest one.


    The ¡®Three Folds of Heaven¡¯ technique was best used against defenses that relied on the sheer resilience of the barrier involved.


    With the attacks stacked together, Pope Innocent was d in armor powered by the power of faith. With the attack stacked together, however, he still ended up killed with a single sh.


    That sh came so quickly that even the two-winged angel, who had been on the sidelines watching the two fight, did not manage to react in time.


    It looked like Pope Innocent would be able to at least fight Lu Xuan to a standstill instead of being at a disadvantage after all.


    Nobody had expected Lu Xuan to swiftly cut Pope Innocent down in just the blink of an eye.


    ¡°How¡­ how dare you!¡±


    That two-winged angel angrily roared, making it look as if the entire Vatican was going to boil in his anguish.


    The two-winged angel then burst with holy light all over him. It took only a split second of attacks from the holy light that he had generated to rain down from above. The rain of attacks then converged into a terrifying torrent before transforming into a terrifying st of sword aura, as it headed straight for Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    At that moment, everyone witnessed the holy light fluctuating in the air.


    Boom!


    Everyone saw Lu Xuan being drowned out by that holy light attack.


    However, all that holy light was quickly crushed. Lu Xuan threw a punch that was transformed into a golden dragon, which soared in the air and crushed everything in its path.


    This was what Lu Xuan was truly capable of. Despite how unbelievably formidable that holy light attack from the two-winged angel was, it did nothing to faze him.


    That beam of sword aura conjured by the holy light was unable to even hurt Lu Xuan. It did not even manage to prate his Shield of Vigor, either.


    It took only one move from each of thebatants to have the jaws of the spectators dropping to the ground.


    It was apparent that what just happened took things to new heights yet again; the battle between the pope and Lu Xuan, which had already been as frightening as it could have gotten.


    While there was no doubt that both beings were of the Divine Treasure Realm level of powers, both Lu Xuan and the two-winged angel were clearly far more powerful than Pope Innocent.


    The attack from the two-winged angel could have cut down three to five Airborne Realm beings in a single blow with ease.


    That punch from Lu Xuan was more than enough to shake the world with just the force it brought alone.


    Both beings looked like they were throwing those moves casually and without thinking too much about it. This left many people wondering just how frightening things would be when the two began fighting in earnest.


    ¡°Hahahaha, seems like I get to finally fight someone worth my time. If that guy was the best that the Roman Curia could bring to the table, it would beughable to even think that you guys would actually want to rule the world!¡±


    Lu Xuan continued tough. His current level was so overwhelming that he could run over practically anyone. Pope Innocent never stood a chance against him, to begin with.


    However, things were different regarding the two-winged angel¡¯s power. As someone whose powers were suppressed from a higher level, this made him far more powerful than the pope, whose powers had yet to recover sufficiently.


    The angel¡¯sbat prowess was far above that of the pope as well, which made it the best candidate to fight Lu Xuan.


    ¡°All who daremit sphemy towards the glory of our Lord shall die, mortal!¡±


    The two-winged angel¡¯s eyes were cold and unfeeling as it red at Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan howled right there and then, cleaving through the air. Clenching his fist, he conjured boundless force of the fist around his hand and allowed it to turn into a golden dragon.


    The golden dragon was sent flying in the two-winged angel¡¯s direction right away.


    The golden dragon¡¯s power was even stronger than what it had been in the previous attack, causing the sky to rumble as it moved.


    The two-winged angel¡¯s expression became dire as it saw how the golden dragon moved, and no longer behaved as if it owned the ce like before.


    The angel instantly drew a sword from its waist that was as tall as a grown man.


    ng!


    A huge ng was heard as the terrifying will of its sword burst.


    It became apparent that the two-winged angel was very proficient in swordy as well.


    It was painstakingly nurtured back in heaven, but now it finally got serious in the fight.


    That massive and heavy sword was swung about by that angel as if it weighed nothing.


    It was able to turn that casual swing into something like a field or a barrier around it, repelling that golden dragon from Lu Xuan through sheer brute force.


    Boom!


    The sh between those two beings was severe enough to affect their surroundings and looked utterly frightening. All the top-notch fighters around them gasped, as the power demonstrated by the two was far beyond what everyone imagined.


    None of them would have been able to withstand all those attacks being thrown about at all.


    ¡°A force field, huh? This is gonna be interesting.¡±


    Lu Xuan continued tough, not even bothering to evade. He leaped right away as he faced that terrifying field conjured by sword aura. He conjured a golden dragon with the Spiritual Qi generated around him.


    He charged at the angel as if he was a golden dragon himself.


    That golden dragon was frightening. Despite not being exceptionally huge ¡ªbeing only over a dozen meters in length¡ª it nheless felt like the advent of a godly monarch.


    Boom!


    The golden dragon immediately crashed into the field andpletely shattered it, reducing it to specks of light that flew in all directions.


    That formidable, massive burst of qipelled all of the Airborne Realm cultivators around them to retreat as quickly as they could.


    Someone then shouted, ¡°That two-winged angel is really balking now!¡± Everyone saw an imprint on that two-winged angel¡¯s chest that was in the shape of a fist.


    That punch from Lu Xuannded squarely on the armor in front of the angel¡¯s chest.


    Unlike the pope who had been so fragile that he was unable to take even a single hit and was utterly unable to fight Lu Xuan, the angel was still able to hold its own.


    Roar!


    That angel waspletely angered by then, continuously bursting with terrifying holy light all over him.


    Everyone suddenly realized that the ground of the Vatican itself began to shake slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? An earthquake?¡±


    The people of the entire Vatican were able to feel the ground slightly shaking, feeling as if the soil and dust were rising.


    The aura around the angel continued to rise and expand from its being.


    Someone then shouted, ¡°No need to panic. It¡¯s not an earthquake. It¡¯s just someone drawing the power of faith from the entire city!¡±


    It was only then that everyone realized that it was not an earthquake; it was just a phenomenon resulting from the power of faith from the entire city.


    That was what caused the entire city to shake.


    The one who was drawing power of faith from the entire city was none other than the two-winged angel.


    The unlimited power of faith gushed into the two-winged angel¡¯s body in the form of holy light.


    At that moment, all the beams of holy light then coalesced into an angel consisting of pure energy.


    That angel of pure energy was able to cause the entire Vatican City to shake tremendously just moving slightly.


    The form of that angel became increasingly clear, slowly bing more simr to the two-winged angel until they were eventually identical to one another.


    ¡°Perish, mortal!¡± The two-winged angel shouted furiously. The angel that was conjured by pure energy above its head began charging at Lu Xuan and loomed over him like a mountain.


    The people throughout the entire Vatican City felt as if a mountain wasing down on them all.


    It felt as if the sky was copsing upon them, soon to crush them alive.


    That feeling made everyone feel as if it became harder to breathe.

 Chapter 360 - Miserable Angel

    <h4>Chapter 360: Miserable Angel</h4>


    That attack was packed with the boundless power of faith.


    ¡°This is typical of the Roman Curia indeed: shameless and hardly changed over the years.¡±


    Many said to themselves. There were many cultivation forces out there who suffered huge losses when fighting the Roman Curia.


    When it came to using the power of faith, there were many cultivation forces in the world that had their ways with it. However, there was nobody who was able to do so as exceptionally as the Roman Curia.


    One would be lulled into thinking that their opponent would be of a certain level of power. Despite that, the bolstering from the power of faith made said opponent more powerful than they seem to be. One would be at a disadvantage easily when fighting an opponent of that sort.


    That terrifying angel brought down its might upon the whole ce. The entire Vatican City was shaking slightly and dust was flying everywhere as if a storm was brewing.


    ¡°Well, well, well, impressive indeed!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed away merrily at the sight of it all.


    That angel of energy came crashing down on him as holy light was bursting everywhere from the attack.


    Everyone saw that the angel made out of energy grewrger, shortly bing to look like a small mountain.


    Even Lu Xuan¡¯s expression seemed dire by then. That was because it was an attack brought about by the two-winged angel, by drawing on the power of faith that had been stockpiled throughout the ages in the Vatican City.


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly and sent his Dragonyer flying into the air. The sky of the city turned dark as thunderclouds gathered, with lightning and thunder rumbling within the clouds. A golden dragon was vaguely seen in the brewing storm.


    All of the spectators were even able to see certain parts of the dragon.


    Everyone who was watching through theirputers felt as if they were watching something from myths and legends ying out.


    Whether it was the angel of energy conjured by the two-winged angel that came crashing down like a mountain or that thunder dragon that looked like it was a true godly dragon descending to the mortal realm, they all looked like gods from myths and legends.


    In reality, such a level ofbat prowess was hardly different from that of legendary gods in the eyes ofmon folks.


    Boom!


    That thunder dragon reared its head out from the clouds before everyone around was able to think any more on the phenomenon. Under Lu Xuan¡¯s control, the dragon instantly got in the way of that angel of energy.


    Boom!


    A variety of terrifying explosions were heard everywhere. Everyone looked up and saw those two massive creatures looming right above the Vatican, which then proceeded to sh with each other. The sh between the two was so shocking that the entire sky trembled.


    It was a sh between boundless holy light and lightning.


    That huge thunder dragon coiled around the angel of energy, making it look like a sh as told from the stories of western and eastern mythologies.


    That two-winged angel then shouted, ¡°God said, ¡®Let there be light¡¯, and there is light.¡±


    Everyone felt as if the space all over the Vatican City was frozen in ce, where no one was able to move a muscle.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s the Greater Prophecy Spell again! Have you no shame at all?!¡±


    That Greater Prophecy Spell conjured had an even greater area of effect than the previous one.


    Before, the spell had been only able to enshroud the entire St. Peter¡¯s Basilica at best. The one that was conjured at the moment, however, enveloped the entire Vatican City.


    While the city itself was hardly considered huge, it was nheless the size of a regr city. One could imagine just how shocking that Greater Prophecy Spell would be for a city like that.


    By drawing on the power of faith, that two-winged angel was able to envelop the entire Vatican City using its Greater Prophecy Spell.


    Everyone was frozen in ce, feeling as if time had stopped. The effects were very harrowing.


    Even the angel of energy and that thunder dragon fighting in the sky were burdened by the effect of that spell.


    That two-winged angel red at Lu Xuan coldly and began walking in midair.


    The two-winged angel came near Lu Xuan mere momentster and held up the sword in its hand. It gave only a cold look to Lu Xuan, without having expression shown on his face. A tinge of indifference was seen in its eyes.


    After all, it saw Lu Xuan as little more than just a normal human being.


    That heavy sword glinted with a cold sheen to reveal theplex, intricate patterns on it.


    Everyone was now holding their breath.


    The battle was about to end soon.


    Except for the devotees, everyone wasmenting over the possibility that humans truly had no way of dealing with angels.


    What they had just seen was no doubt a crushing blow to all of modern mainstream society, where the people believed they could rebel against machinations of the divine.


    It became clear to them that no matter how high humans soared, they seemed to be utterly helpless before the creatures of myths and legends all the same; nothing they did mattered.


    Shooop!


    The heavy sword was brought down, looking as if Lu Xuan was about to be cleaved in half. In the nick of time, Lu Xuan suddenly moved and grabbed that sword right there and then with his bare hand.


    Upon closer inspection, someone would be able to see something resembling densely packed scales growing out of his hand, making it look as his skin had turned into scales.


    Boom!


    A huge rumble was heard as if a missile had just hit the ground, causing shockwaves to shoot out everywhere.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    That angel red at Lu Xuan with gaping jaws as if it had been renderedpletely astonished after witnessing an unbelievable miracle. To its surprise, Lu Xuan had been able to shake free of its Greater Prophecy Spell.


    No, that couldn¡¯t be it. From the looks of things, it seemed more like Lu Xuan was never affected by that Greater Prophecy Spell in the first ce.


    That Greater Prophecy Spell of the angel was renderedpletely useless before Lu Xuan.


    ¡°The Greater Prophecy Spell, eh? Is this the best you got?¡± Lu Xuan asked while shing a grin.


    ¡°I was just messing with you earlier. Do you people genuinely believe that the present is anything like the past? You people think that sending a two-winged angel down to the main ne would be enough to force all humans into submission?¡±


    A huge hand was conjured before long. Everyone saw how it held the two-winged angel by its legs.


    Boom!


    That two-winged angel then felt itself being sent crashing to the ground hard immediately. The bones throughout its body felt like they were going to shatter as its wings were broken, causing golden blood to seep out of them.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    That huge hand continued to pick up and m that two-winged angel to the ground again and again without stopping at all. Every time the angel got mmed onto the za, the cracks on the floor grew even more.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes twitched as they watched what was going on.


    It was worth noting that the za¡¯s ground might look hardly different from the usual bricks, but the ground was actually steeped in untold amounts of power of faith. As such, the ground was actually extremely resilient, so much so that even missiles wouldn¡¯t have been able to break them open.


    Despite its resilience, huge cracks were seen on the ground from each time the angel was mmed onto it.


    The two-winged angel looked all regal and mighty just moments ago. However, it was now being flung about like a ragdoll, causing the bones throughout its body to almost be shattered. Blood dripped from all over its being, instantly staining the ground of the za.


    That angel was suffering serious damage all over it before long. It looked nothing like that being that had acted so high and mighty, lording over everyone just moments ago.


    Boom!


    The huge hand continued to pick the angel up and m it to the ground, smashing its head repeatedly against the bricks on the ground.


    The angel then immediately spat out blood right away as more seeped out from its skull.

 Chapter 361 - Times Have Changed Now

    <h4>Chapter 361: Times Have Changed Now</h4>


    The two-winged angel felt as if its head was splitting apart. It had never been subjected to such pain before.


    While two-winged angels were not considered high-ranking members of heaven, there had also never been a case of one being humiliated to such an extent. It was a servant of its Lord, after all.


    It had advent on the Earth eons ago. Back then, all earthlings that saw it revered and worshipped it as a god. Nobody thought that any of them would have humiliated it the same way Lu Xuan did.


    Pfftt!


    That angel spewed golden blood from its mouth. At that point, it was truly being beaten within an inch of its life.


    ¡°No, this shouldn¡¯t be the destiny of humans.¡±


    Lu Xuan walked up to the angel and quipped, ¡°Times have changed now, angel,¡± he said. With a longsword in hand, he stabbed the two-winged angel to death right away.


    That angel, who had been constructed by energy high in the air, disintegrated bit by bit. Without the two-winged angel controlling it, all of its boundless power of faith shattered into pieces.


    That thunder dragon only dissipated from sight in the sky afterward.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s fury grew inside as he looked at all of that power of faith steeped throughout the entire Vatican City. It was quite valuable, after all.


    While he didn¡¯t choose to walk the path of faith, that nheless didn¡¯t stop him from making use of the power of faith.


    At that moment, he was almost at the very limit permissible by the world itself. If he were to make further progress, he would have had to resort to making use of external powers.


    His best choice as of now seemed to be the city filled with the power of faith.


    With that in mind, Lu Xuan performed a seal right away. All that Spiritual Qi within him boiled. All of that boundless power of faith gushed towards Lu Xuan in a frenzy, seemingly being pulled by some external force. His entire body began to gradually shine with a golden sheen. If he were to have wings, he would have looked like an angel from legends and myths.


    ¡°He¡¯s absorbing the power of faith of the Vatican City!¡±


    Some cultivators shouted. A good number of fighters grew even more puzzled as to what Lu Xuan was doing.


    Everybody knew about the Vatican City being filled with the power of faith. The Vatican City was not the only ce that had such traits; many sacred religious sites were known to harbor great amounts of power of faith as well.


    In reality, there were several cultivation forces out there making use of the power of faith to further their cultivation. However, none of them had sought those sacred religious sites out just so to absorb all that power of faith before.


    There was only one reason why; the nature of the power of faith between various religions waspletely different from one another. There were even some religions which sportedpletely different types of powers of faith just within their own factions alone. If someone were to just carelessly absorb such powers, they would only end up bing a monster eventually.


    Due to such powers packing too much will and faith in them, many eastern cultivators saw such power of faith to be the stuff of heretics.


    The power of faith from different individual devotees would contain their own will and thoughts, which were considered impurities. If one were to be assaulted by the will and thoughts from tens of thousands of people all at once, the cultivator doing so would have been rendered insane before long.


    That was why many gods and fairies of eastern mythologies were known to have all manner of roles and professions: the ones bestowing people with children, the ones blessing people with good grades, the ones blessing people with good health, and some such. The extent of diversification of such roles and professions was something that cultivators from other regions of the world found utterly unimaginable.


    As times progressed, new roles and professions were established such as blessing servers, guaranteeing sess in researches, turning up the chances of drawing SSR level cards, and so on. The number of such roles and professions was practically endless.


    That was all so to allow the ¡®deities¡¯ to reciprocate to their devotees¡¯ wishes ordingly and specifically. If they were to simply absorb all those powers without the intention of making all those wishese true, they would end up being influenced by all of those persistent thoughts. The effects may not be profound when absorbed in small quantities. If the quantities of such thoughts were to be left unchecked, however, any who absorbed all those powers would be rendered insane.


    Even the Buddhists, which were the most specific and particr religious group about offerings and such things, would hardly ever absorb such powers of faith without care. Many of them chose to simply train themselves on their own.


    The hidden dangers were deemed not worth the risk after all.


    To all of the cultivators present, Lu Xuan did not look like someone oblivious to the nature of the power of faith. Many of them deemed his act of simply absorbing all that pure power of faith that belonged to the Roman Curia to eventually render him insane by the sheer impact of its nature.


    ¡°Man, what a waste. He may be powerful, but I never thought he would be so foolish.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s rushing to get too much done so quickly. I mean, who else in the world would truly stand a chance against him? Is there even a need to suck up that much of the power of faith?¡±


    ¡°I think he might have his own ways to deal with this though.¡±


    Everyone talked among themselves, yet all of them simply watched on as Lu Xuan began to absorb all that boundless power of faith. Not a single person dared to stop him. Even all of the devotees gathered at the Vatican were all still reeling from the dread of Lu Xuan killing that two-winged angel.


    Even the governments from countries all across the world watched as Lu Xuan absorbed all that power of faith from the Vatican. Even so, it was a mystery as to how many in their midst were wishing that Lu Xuan would explode and die after absorbing all that power.


    It took Lu Xuan three whole hours to finally suck the entire city dry of its power of faith.


    At that moment, it seemed as if Lu Xuan was extremely close to bing something like the two-winged angel. There was even a pair of wings of light growing out of his back, making him seem incredibly holy.


    There were even a few people that thought that Lu Xuan looked more like an angel than the one that came before. Some of them were wondering if one could be an angel by doing what Lu Xuan just did.


    Lu Xuan took a look at his own current state and did not mind any of it. With on slight p of the wings of light behind his back, he lifted the body of the dead angel and disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes in a st of light.


    Countless devotees wailed and wept at the sight, which they all saw to be akin to an invincible deity dying by the hands of a mortal after all.


    That was something unheard of before. It seemed to have verified what Lu Xuan previously said.


    Times have truly changed.


    It was now a time in which a human who was able to make it to the top would also gain powers equal to that of gods.


    In an era where science dominated just about every aspect of life, many simply came to see deities as just another kind of very powerful lifeform. Even if such gods truly existed, they were simply seen to be some kind of powerful organism than people knew little of.


    However, that did not change the fact that many people still saw such deities as beings of unparalleled status.


    While angels were not truly gods ording to the myths they originated from, they were nheless seen to be true deities in the eyes of the devotees due to being the envoys of God.


    Even so, such a being of unparalleled status was now beaten off of its pedestal by Lu Xuan.


    What happened had no doubt utterly crushed the beliefs of many people.


    Countless gave in to despair, made evident by their weeping and wailing.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s family watched that earthshaking battle through the live stream back at the Yunxuan Vi.


    The rabbit standing in the corner with a carrot in its forelimb scratched at its backside with its rear limb and said, ¡°All talk and no action. I¡¯ve always known that any move that angel pulled would have beenpletely useless.¡±


    The animal finally sighed in relief after Lu Xuan had finally secured his victory.


    Things were especially tense given that Lu Xuan was fighting against angels told in myths and legends. Everyone in the Lu family was worried.


    They were all finally to rest easy seeing that Lu Xuan eventually won.

 Chapter 362 - Case Closed

    <h4>Chapter 362: Case Closed</h4>


    The Battle of the Vatican finally came to an end.


    Before the battle began, everyone from all over the world thought that the Roman Curia would rise after fighting that battle.


    The two notable fighting forces that the Roman Curia put forth shocked everyone in the entire world as well.


    They were both at the Divine Treasure Realm, the realm above that of the Airborne Realm.


    Thebat prowess they had disyed was nothing short of being impressive.


    That two-winged angel alone was more than capable of forcing over 100 Airborne Realm fighters to take it on with all they got, yet they still failed in the end.


    One could easily tell just how wide the gap between the Airborne Realm and the Divine Treasure Realm truly was.


    Even so, both of those Divine Realm entities fought Lu Xuan one after another but still ended up defeated.


    The defeat of that two-winged angel, who was considered to be a representative of divine authority, hit everyone especially hard. The death of such an entity in the hands of Lu Xuan was seen by many to be the utter death of divine authority.


    Times have changed now.


    That was what Lu Xuan had said, which was also the only notable thing remaining in the minds of many people.


    Times have truly changed now.


    Due to the advancement of contemporary technology, fierce religious devotion was quickly bing a thing of the past. The number of such devotees was dwindling, especially after they all witnessed the angel¡¯s downfall.


    Even if they were not able to see it in person, what happened was clearly seen in the videos circted all over the inte.


    The faiths, beliefs, and worldview of many people shattered right there and then. All manner of suicides took ce all over the world.


    The theory about Lu Xuan being the legendary devil raged all over Europe and the Americas for quite a while. Many of the typical white, far-left lunaticsmented that Lu Xuan was the cause for so many suicide cases after havingpletely obliterated people¡¯s beliefs.


    Such a way of putting things was quite popr in Huaxia as well. Many people¡¯s demands for Lu Xuan to apologize to the dead and quit being a cultivator were found all over the inte.


    Then again, some quite many people sided with Lu Xuan and spoke on his behalf.


    ¡°Hey, it was not like he was the one who went looking for trouble in the first ce! The Roman Curia was the one that messed with him and yelled about killing him. Are you telling me that Lu Xuan is wrong to fight back?¡±


    Those who spoke in Lu Xuan¡¯s defense spoke just as brazenly, saying that it was the Roman Curia who wanted to demonstrate their authority and reestablish the rule of the divine by killing Lu Xuan in the first ce.


    Even so, the Roman Curia bit off more than they could chew. As a result, Lu Xuan became the one to end them instead.


    The notion of going about killing others being entirely fine but not allowing others to do the same to them was deemed utterly ridiculous.


    Those people deemed that the Roman Curia had simply gone too far. They wondered if those at the Vatican believed that they were still in the middle ages.


    People all across the inte got into heated arguments all over the ce, with supporters of Lu Xuan and those who were against him racking up hundreds of pages with just their heated exchanges alone.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan, who was supposed to be the center of attention, disappeared without a trace instead.


    He was sitting cross-legged in a training room deep in the Yunxuan Vi while glittering all over in golden light.


    He was working hard to read all that power of faith.


    Given how knowledgeable he was, there was no way he couldn¡¯t have known just how troublesome such powers were. The power of faith was a type of pure spiritual energy originating from biological entities, which was somethingpletely different from the ambient energies existing all over the world.


    Such power contained all kinds of thoughts and will.


    Regr folks had no way of generating such power of faith. It was something that could only be conjured from extremely powerful faith.


    It was a form of very intense spiritual and mental energy.


    One could end up having their mental state affected by taking in too much of such power.


    It could even get to the point that the one absorbing such energies would bepelled to fulfill all of their feverish thoughts contained within just to clear off all of their impure thoughts if they were unable to simply clear them on their own.


    Then again, whenpared to the myriad ofplicated and convoluted wishes by devotees in the east, those from the west were far simpler: all they wished for was to go to heaven.


    That was the only thought that all devout ones had in their minds after all.


    All of the messy thoughts and will contained within the power nearly broke Lu Xuan¡¯s mind.


    However, he quickly went on to chant mantras for clearing and calming the mind right away, suppressing all of those thoughts and will in him.


    What he needed to do now was purge all of those unwanted thoughts and will, reducing the power of faith to the purest form of energy.


    The power of faith was fundamentally a form of energy after all. The very reason why so many avoided taking in such energies was that it was, unfortunately, one that contained too many impurities.


    Conventionally-speaking, the only way to clear those impurities was to use the secret arts of the Roman Curia. Once such a method was employed, however, one would be assimted by the Roman Curia. The only thought left in their minds afterward was their utter devotion to God.


    Even the other factions and sects that splintered from the Roman Curia remained devoted to God after all. The only thing they were against was the rule of the pope in the Vatican City.


    One could tell just how fearsome such secret arts were by that fact alone.


    However, Lu Xuan had other secret arts in his arsenal for ridding that power of its impurities.


    When he took on the stars back in his past life, he encountered many religious sects and factions that were very knowledgeable in the way of faith. From them, he learned several secret arts for ridding the power of faith in such impurities.


    Then again, even if he were to have learned no such methods from them, his own profound knowledge of the fundamentals of cultivation would have allowed him to easily create a set of secret arts on his own. That was hardly a concern for him.


    The only thing that remained behind after purging all of those messy thoughts and willpower was pure energy, which was even purer than spirit qi.


    Even though the current state of the world was unfit for making further progress, Lu Xuan could nheless make use of such external resources to grow his power.


    There was no end to cultivation, and he needed greater power to face foes of greater power in the future.


    Furthermore, he wouldn¡¯t be the only one to benefit from such energy; they would also boost the power of the Lu n¡¯s power by a significant margin. As one of the sacred cities of the Roman Curia, the Vatican City had stockpiled massive quantities of power of faith over the ages.


    That quantity was so massive that there was no way Lu Xuan could consume all of them on his own. Whatever was left would serve well to fortify the Yunxuan Vi, making the ce practically impregnable. Being powered by the power of faith of such magnitude meant that the vi could survive even nuclear bombs being dropped onto it, as long as they were noting in quick session.


    All that power had no doubt rid Lu Xuan of any worries he had for those he considered his own.


    There was a variety of uses for the power of faith.


    It was a form of energy that was so ubiquitous that it was considered a superior source of energy to spirit qi.


    Then again, that would only be true if one was able to rid the power of all those thoughts and will that it contained.


    All thatmotion that Lu Xuan caused, however, had yet to cease.


    Representatives from various countries were received by the guards of the Special Task Force¡¯s base near the capital city as they entered the base.


    Those representatives consisted of top-notch cultivators from all over the world, the brightest of scientists as well as government and military personnel.


    One could say that those people came from all walks of life within their respective nations.


    They were all gathered there for one specific purpose: to study the two-winged angel¡¯s corpse.


    The body of the two-winged angel was brought back to Huaxia by Lu Xuan, to which both the Italian and the Vatican government protested feverishly.


    Then again, Huaxia gave only one response to all that protest: take the body from Lu Xuan if you so dare.


    Government personnel of both Italy and the Vatican City were dumbfounded by that reply, as none of them would be bold enough to mess with Lu Xuan. If they actually dared to do so in the first ce, they would not have just watched Lu Xuan spirit that dead angel¡¯s body away without doing anything.


    Lu Xuan did what he always did in such cases when he brought that two-winged angel¡¯s body back; he sold the body to the Special Task Force.

 Chapter 363 - Special Task Force, No Big Deal

    <h4>Chapter 363: Special Task Force, No Big Deal</h4>


    Lu Xuan hardly needed anything from the two-winged angel¡¯s corpse.


    However, the same could not be said for the other nations.


    The angel¡¯s tremendous power serves as a key to the research of paranormal beings by the representatives of the nations. None of the nations had given up the effort to look into cultivation scientifically after all.


    Scientifically deciphering the secrets to cultivation would allow them to produce formidable cultivators en masse.


    That was the greatest rift between those holding a mystical view on cultivation and those holding a scientific view on it.


    Cultivators taking the mystical path were something that could never be produced en masse; results from this kind of cultivation would differ based on how much the individual in question understood cultivation.


    However, things were different for those who held a scientific view of cultivation. Unlocking the secrets to the realms of cultivation would allow them to produce formidable cultivators of such levels inrge numbers.


    More importantly, the angel descended from heaven. It seemed that there was definitely more than just one angel in heaven.


    ording to Biblical myths and legends, there were possibly millions of angels up there.


    If even just a single angel could wreak so much havoc, one could imagine just how damage millions could do. What¡¯s worse, there were also four-winged and six-winged angels alongside the two-winged ones.


    It could even be said that members of governments from all over the world couldn¡¯t sleep ever since they found out that the angels weren¡¯t the only ones that were real. The possibility of theming to Earth was very real, as well.


    The angels were just too powerful.


    If the so-called heaven could simply have angels descend onto Earth without restraint, the governments of the nations, or even the entire human race, would be forced to submit to the forces of heaven.


    The foolish and ignorant people back in the middle ages might be fine with such a concept, but nobody in modern society would be willing to ept such a fate.


    As such, many werepelled to study the various secrets regarding the angel just to prepare themselves for a war that mighte in the future.


    Even the most religious of nations sent their representatives to participate in the research of the two-winged angel¡¯s dead body.


    The cost incurred in the research was a million spirit stones andrge quantities of mystical treasures.


    There was no way that the Special Task Force would be the only agency footing the bill. In reality, many nations contributed to such a study in secret that the Special Task Force gained a lot from those contributions.


    The thing that representatives from all those nations were most concerned with was to get firsthand data of the study. As such, none of them saw a problem with paying a little more to do so. Nations all over the world had even reached a consensus that, regardless of all that bickering that happened between them, the fact that they were all humans remained unchanged.


    Many devotees from nations all over the world went on protests even at such a moment, calling for nations to ban all research on the angel¡¯s dead body and avoidmitting sacrilege against the divine.


    Even those who were only paying lip service when it came to faithfulness to their religion did not budge on such an issue.


    Top-notch scientists from various fields across the world were studying the dead body using all kinds of technology located inside the Special Task Force¡¯s base.


    The study churned several reports which were then handed to their respective persons-in-charge.


    As the host and person-in-charge of the base, the Dragon acquired even more data.


    Representatives from various nations gathered to analyze their findings and draw conclusions.


    ¡°Judging from its appearance, we could say that the angels are close to humans. Once we dissected its body, however, we were surprised to find that the internal structures were almost identical to that of humans. With that, we begin to wonder if tales about God creating humans told in myths and legends were actually more than just stories,¡± A French scientist borated in astonishment.


    ¡°If that¡¯s truly the case, why were humans created in the image of you white people? We don¡¯t look like the angels at all!¡± A Huaxian scientist retorted at that moment.


    ¡°You mighte to such a conclusion if you were to base your outlook on Genesis. Us materialists, however, would wonder if the angels had actually been humans instead. Perhaps they had undergone some kind of biological modification that eventually turned them into angels.¡±


    ¡°That is highly usible. Could it just be some sort of very advanced technology of modifying biological entities? Could it be that they were humans who practiced some sort of methods from the heavens that turned them into angels?¡± The Huaxian scientist then continued, ¡°ording to our current findings, there are actually some cultivation methods that could truly change the human form somehow. Some of them even allow humans to grow bat wings.¡±


    It was obvious that the ones who based their outlook on Genesis looked at the situation differently from those who held onto materialist beliefs.


    Despite all of them being scientists, they all had their own view about it; there was no unanimous conclusion drawn.


    Many theologists were joining the discussion.


    The fact that the internal structures of angels were almost identical to those of humans remained something that shocked many. After all, even people were specting that angels were beings of energy before the study began.


    rms suddenly red outside as a loud rumble was heard. The building that they were all in was sted open so easily that it felt like an earthquake just urred.


    The cultivators present began to busy themselves with rescuing people. It was worth noting that the scientists present were of the most brilliant minds on the, while the government representatives were key personnel from their respective nations. Any casualty would have been a huge deal.


    As the building copsed, many people were buried under the rubble. Since many in the Special Task Force were cultivators in the first ce, however, the number of people trapped remained low.


    A young man dressed in a ck robe was seen by those present to be carrying a dead body in his arms, and that dead body was none other than that angel.


    He shot to the air with one arm cradling the angel while the other stuck in his pocket, making the whole process look very easy.


    A heavy sword circled him in a swift and smooth motion.


    The Dragon who was dressed in military attire coldly asked the young man in the ck robe, ¡°Who are you? You truly must have a death wish for trespassing into a restricted military base.¡±


    ¡°Man, you people are so damn weak. Looks like the Special Task Force isn¡¯t that much of a big deal after all,¡± That young manmented casually.


    The young man¡¯s words angered several fighters from the Special Task Force.


    It was worth noting that there were so many formidable fighters in the Special Task Force that, when it came to such numbers, they were second only to the Heavenly Pce. Furthermore, there were quite a number of them who came from the Heavenly Pce in the first ce.


    Those people were trained in the Heavenly Pce at the behest of the Special Task Force, and all of them were no doubt very prideful people.


    Over a dozen Celestial Realm fighters shot to the air right away, heading straight for that young man dressed in a ck robe.


    Boom!


    A shocking rumble was then heard. Everyone saw how all those fighters, who were all as nimble as apes, were sent flying after charging towards the young man. With not a single one spared, they all died on the spot.


    Those people were all Celestial Realm cultivators, but they were all still shocked to death.


    They had all been top-notch fighters tasked who were protected by the headquarters, but they all dropped like flies. That fact alone shocked many of the fighters who were still present.


    What puzzled and shocked everyone the most, however, was the identity of that ck-robed young man.

 Chapter 364 - The Demons

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Demons</h4>


    Everyone was leftpletely stunned.


    While they had no idea who that ck-robed young man was, the fact that he was bold enough to insult the Special Task Force and gatecrash the agency¡¯s headquarters in such a manner spoke volumes of the unparalleled level of courage that he possessed.


    ¡°You people truly are no match for me. Gosh, you humans are sloppy,¡± the young man smirked coldly. ¡°Despite supposedly being the most powerful agency in Huaxia, this is the all the Special Task Force, has got?¡±


    That ck-robed young man instantly burst with something resembling pulses of shockwaves that shattered all of the building¡¯s reinforced ss, causing the entire building to crack all over the ce.


    ¡®You humans?¡¯ That was the thought that came to the minds of many.


    Then again, the sight of a figure shooting up to the air right away with a shout left no time for them to rest.


    A sh of sword aura was seen tearing through the sky, heading straight for the young man standing in midair.


    The one who attacked was none other than Ming Yueyao. The sword aura attack that she used dazzled like the scorching sun.


    Hmph.


    That ck-robed young man still did not seem to pay her any heed. His hand instantly turned into something resembling the paw of a beastpletely covered in thick fur.


    It took him a single p to crush that st of sword aura on the spot.


    The iing attack did not manage to even scratch him at all.


    Shoop!


    That young man immediately disappeared from his spot.


    The Dragon realized something was off right away. ¡°Dammit! Yueyao, back off!¡±


    However, the warning came toote. The young man instantly appeared right in front of her and clenched that thick, furry paw of his into a fist before punching her hard.


    Boom!


    Ming Yueyao was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing hard onto the ground below. A huge crater in the Special Task Force¡¯s za was left in its wake.


    Pfftt!


    Blood spewed from her mouth right there and then as she felt several ribs in her chest broken. Despite being an Airborne Realm cultivator, she was still almost killed by that punch.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    The Dragon was furious. All the runic cannons hidden all over the agency¡¯s vicinity fired one after another, forming a tight of shells heading towards that young man.


    The young man simplyughed away as he conjured a transparent barrier around him.


    Boooooooomm!


    Consecutive explosions were heard almost immediately.


    While the young man looked somewhat ragged and ruffled after the dust settled, it also became clear that the bombardment did not manage to cause him any real harm.


    ¡°Hahahahaha. Well, I¡¯d call it a day for now. Also, I¡¯m quite interested in the dead body of this angel, so I¡¯ll be taking it with me. Hopefully, you people will be able to put up a better fight in the future.¡±


    That young man thenughed out loud again before flying away like a shooting star momentster.


    Everything as far as the eye could see was now in shambles. The Dragon called for medical assistance for Ming Yueyao while feeding her pills for healing.


    His face was ashen, being surprised that someone had dared to just step into his base and act as if they owned the ce.


    The bad news didn¡¯t even stop there. Even the runic cannons, which served as theirst resort, failed to even do anything to the intruder. If the news of what just happened were to spread, it would no doubt be a tremendous insult to the Special Task Force.


    There was no way the agency could maintain its fearsome reputation from then on out.


    The reason why he sat on his hands the entire time until the very end was due to him knowing that he was the agency¡¯s truest line of defense.


    With there being so many formidable fighters working for the Special Task Force, there were few matters that he actually needed to attend to personally.


    If even he ended up failing to take on that young man, that would have truly spelled doom for the agency¡¯sstyer of defense.


    All the specialists, scientists, key political personnel, and expert cultivators from various countries were arranged to recuperate somewhere else. After all, there was little that they could do until the angel¡¯s dead body was retrieved after being taken away.


    Furthermore, having had something of such grave consequence taking ce in the Special Task Force meant that the Dragon needed to report and discuss it with his superiors.


    The Dragon stood on top of the rubble and looked at the utterly destroyed base of the Special Task Force.


    ¡°He¡¯s not human, which means he must be at the Divine Treasure Realm.¡±


    Based on what that young man said earlier, those were the two conclusions that he came to.


    What that ck-robed young man said made it very clear to the Dragon that the former was not human. Had that not been the case, he would not have said something like ¡®you humans¡¯.


    Furthermore, his furry paw was also an indicator that he was not human.


    He had vague spections about the nature of that mysterious being. There were other types of creatures who were not human yet were still capable of cultivation as well. In this case, it was the demons.


    Common people hardly knew much about the demons, and what little they knew about such beings referred to those with intellectual capacity.


    While monsters looked ferocious and terrifying, they nheless had a hard time resisting sieges from armies. Even formidable fighters among the civilians had begun to take out those monsters as well.


    However, among the monsters were also a subspecies that possessed intellectual capacity that rivaled, or even surpassed, that of humans. Those subspecies beings were known as demons.


    ording to what the Dragon knew, there was also one such demon in Yunxuan Vi known simply as ¡®the Rabbit¡¯.


    Not only was the rabbit¡¯s intellectual capacity on par with that of normal humans, but they also possessed frightening fighting prowess.


    The being had disyed an astonishing level of power back when the Yunxuan Vi was assaulted some time ago.


    However, the demons usually kept themselves to the mountains and hardly appeared in ces where there were a lot of people.


    The humans also had no way of organizing armed assaults at the demons before thetter were out to wreak havoc on a massive scale.


    The White Ape King that shocked the world years ago was one such being.


    The Dragon even knew that Huaxia was not the only nation with such beings among them, as demons were lurking about in every other nation out there.


    In the US, it was said that a lizard king that lurked about in the volcanic regions seemed to be able to transform into something resembling the dragons told in western myths. The US government dispatch forces to take out said lizard king. Having failed at every attempt, however, they were forced to acknowledge the being¡¯s existence.


    Other than that, there was also an extremely terrifying eagle residing in the Alps that people would catch glimpses of hunting in the mountains. The eagle was so fearsome that it was said to have taken down a fifth-generation fighter jet before.


    Conventional fighter aircraft were utterly useless in taking out that eagle.


    Although they were extremely powerful, there were simply too few demons. This contrasted greatly with the situation of humans, who were flourishing in massive numbers all across the world.


    As such, the world was still one that was dominated by humans.


    Based on the current circumstances, however, it seemed that those powerful demons were on the move as well.


    That ck-robed young man sported powers that were nothing short of extremely terrifying, despite still paling inparison to the battle fought between Lu Xuan and the Roman Curia.


    That young man was probably already at the level of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    That crone that assaulted the base before had been chased away by the bombardment before, yet that young man did not even bat an eye at the runic cannons. There was only one possible exnation for that; the young man was at the Divine Treasure Realm, which was 10 times more terrifying than those at Airborne Realm.


    The looks of things at the moment suggested that the world would only get messier from then on out. Formidable beings with unreal powers grew by the dozens. Other than the legendary angel, Pope Innocent, and Lu Xuan, there were then also others on par with them making an appearance.

 Chapter 365 - Shocking the Entire World

    <h4>Chapter 365: Shocking the Entire World</h4>


    Such beings were known as ¡°hyper beings¡±, which was a term used by many nations to denote beings with powers surpassing conventional standards or the current limits allowed by the world¡¯s naturalws.


    Currently, such hyper beings were believed to be at the Divine Treasure Realm, whose powers surpassed that of Airborne Realms.


    There were numerous powerful beings whose level of powers were within the limits and standards of the contemporary world. The Special Task Force alone had several Airborne Realm agents being in charge of various branches all over the country.


    Airborne Realm beings were fully capable of taking on any formidable beings of themon variety, yet they would all feel severely threatened when taking on those hyper beings.


    Usually, the appearance of such hyper beings would bring mass destruction whenever they make an appearance.


    Even the likes of the Special Task Force felt strained to handle the increasingly high number of such hyper beings. The agency did not possess such overwhelming powers, as that would have turned them from a monster of an agency into a conventional cultivation force that served the government instead.


    That caused an extreme sense of crisis to well up in the Dragon¡¯s mind.


    ¡°That method might be somewhat dangerous, but from the looks of things, it seems like we have no choice but to use it.¡±


    The Dragon recalled a possible way to make a breakthrough from the current limits to reach a higher realm, thus bing a hyper being.


    He was well aware that many powerful, notable cultivation forces out there had their own respective methods for fostering such hyper beings.


    That was what enabled them to survive over the course of several eons: the secret methods to allow a cultivator to forcefully make a breakthrough.


    However, the sess rate with such methods remained low. As time passed and said cultivator¡¯s power and understanding grew, the inherent dangers of failing spiked as well.


    As such, many chose to just bear with the situation instead, waiting for the day when the world¡¯s limits becamepletely undone. That was when exceptionally formidable beings would appear en masse.


    In the past, the Dragon thought simrly as well. As the trump card of the Special Task Force, he did not doubt how crucial he was. His demise would have greatly impacted the Special task Force.


    As such, he deemed it to be unwise to do anything considered rash unless he was sure of its sess.


    However, the current circumstances made him think that he needed to do something rash after all.


    With more and more hyper beings appearing, the Special Task Force¡¯s might and intimidation factor gradually became insignificant.


    He deemed it absurd to go to Lu Xuan and ask for help during such a crisis, as no rtionship could withstand being abused in such a manner.


    With that in mind, the Dragon walked into a room deep inside the agency and made a decision.


    At that moment, the iing news that shocked cultivators from all over Huaxia, shocking cultivators from all over the world just as much.


    That news was none other than the Special Task Force being assaulted.


    What differed from simr cases in the past was that the Special Task Force were powerless to fight back. They failed to repel the intruder even after fielding the runic cannons, and casualties among the Celestial Realm cultivators were high.


    Ming Yueyao, the world-renowned vice chief of the Special Task Force, was severely injured as well.


    The world was left in a state of utter shock for quite some time.


    The Special Task Force was a monstrous organization that had the likes of the Dragon and many other top-notch fighters being in charge of things, with their agents found all over the country.


    While the Heavenly Pce was deemed to have stolen much of the Special Task Force¡¯s thunder, the agency was still one of the few cutting-edge fighting forces found in the world.


    Even so, such a fearsome force was severely wrecked to the point of nearly being outright extinguished.


    Furthermore, there was even news saying that the angel¡¯s dead body in the Special Task Force had been spirited away. The entire agency had countless formidable fighters, which included several of them who were sent there by cultivation forces from all over the country. Despite that, that single intruder gatecrashed the ce like it was left wide open.


    ¡°Who the hell was that guy? How could he be so terrifying?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he even managed to snatch the angel¡¯s dead body away!¡±


    ¡°He was terrifying as hell, I¡¯ll give him that much!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he looked very young. Was that guy someone like Lu Xuan?¡±


    Everyone throughout the world was shocked by the news of the Special Task Force being turned upside-down, but they quickly found that doing so was not the most that the young man could do.


    He began his streak at the Imperial Capital, making his way up north leaving mass destruction in his wake.


    He made it all through the Shanhai Pass and the northeastern region. He had made every single sect, n, and religious faction on his target list.


    He demonstrated his utterly terrifying cultivation in the wake of the destruction he caused.


    Any Celestial Realm being who dared to stand in his way was killed almost instantly, while Airborne Realm beings were hardly even able to do much to him.


    It was said that the northeastern shamans werepletely wiped out, with not a single member of their headquarters being spared.


    The young man began to make his way to the great grasnds of the north after razing just about every cultivation force to be found in the northeast, turning one temple after another upside-down.


    The streak went on for a whole month. He seemed unstoppable.


    While the young man alternated between pulling punches and fighting in earnest, it seemed that his attacks were ultimately indiscriminate. Some sects and ns were razed altogether on the spot, with every single one of their formidable fighters killed while the rest fled without a trace.


    Even so, he immediately left the scene after just severely injuring the leader. His patterns were utterly unpredictable.


    The streak continued until he appeared before an old Lama, who was in charge of somewhere deep within the grasnds, put a stop to it.


    It was said that some witnessed just how formidable that old Lama was; he was believed to actually be able to fight that ck-robed young man to a standstill. It became apparent that the old Lama was also a hyper being who was of the Divine Treasure Realm level of fighting prowess.


    That battle was fought for an entire day before the young man was so severely injured that he had to flee. Meanwhile, the old Lama passed away in a nearby temple.


    The news shocked everyone for a while. No one knew who that old Lama was, yet the formidable fighting prowess that he demonstrated was simply unmistakable. Had it not been for him running into some unreal outlier like that ck-robed young man, the old Lama could have been considered invincible.


    However, he ultimately was unable to stop that ck-robed young man for good.


    Some formidable cultivators finally exined why.


    That old Lama was simply of an age that was too advanced. It was said that he had be a living Buddha on the grasnds over 200 years ago, holding out until modern times. As such, his constitution utterly paled inparison to that of young people of his level of powers.


    That exined why he passed away in a nearby temple right after fighting that highly intense battle.


    All who witnessed the battle remembered what the old Lama said before he passed: ¡°The demons are here.¡±


    Before anyone was able to make clear what that line meant, yet even more bad news was heard.


    The young man that fled with his tail between his legs emerged fully recovered three dayster. He had made his way to that temple and killed everyone in there, tearing the remains of that dead Lama just to vent his anger.


    The cultivators up in the north were leftpletely shocked.


    No one knew why a monster of such caliber suddenly just popped out of nowhere. That monster behaved even more ferociously than Lu Xuan did back then.


    Lu Xuan was headstrong and forceful, killing many people throughout the years. However, he was still someone who could be reasoned with. People could more or less predict how he went about his business.


    On the other hand, the neer in the ck robe never bothered with ethics of any kind. His behavior waspletely random, razing any sect or n he could find just because he was in a bad mood.


    Even when he was in a good mood, he would severely injure the leader of a sect while sparing the rest. However, there had also been news about him ughtering an entire town on a whim.


    That killing streak was also seen in the south as well.


    Many discovered that the young man in the ck robe was not the only one who seemed to have emerged out of nowhere.

 Chapter 366 - Oh no! Animals have Unexpectedly Become Extremely clever!

    <h4>Chapter 366: Oh no! Animals have Unexpectedly Be Extremely clever!</h4>


    In the Middle Land, the first ce to be overturned was the Shaolin Temple!


    The Shaolin Temple, which was 1,000 years old, had lost its reputation in recent years; it had be a famous shrine for fraud.


    However, many senior monks in the Shaolin Temple had surfaced with the revival of the spirit qi. As a result, the Shaolin Temple had once again be a Buddhist Holy Land for many people.


    However, the Buddhist Holy Land was overturned in one day.


    A young man, whose mouth sticks out and had a chin like an ape¡¯s, held an iron bar in his hands and overturned the Shaolin Temple.


    Those powerful monks who possessed strong magical powers were pretty much defeated one by one, but no one ended up dead.


    The young man only left behind some words before he departed.


    ¡°When I was a teenager, I had once received attainment at the back mountain of the Shaolin Temple. Today, I won¡¯t kill anyone for the sake of saving face for the Shaolin Temple. In the future, you guys take care of yourselves.¡±


    The young man, whose mouth sticks out and had a chin like an ape¡¯s, left after he finished saying these words.


    Then, he began taking on a sweeping journey. Almost none of the sects and ns in the whole Middle Land were able to stop him.


    That was until the Celestial Master Taoist, Zhang Fashan, appeared.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Fashan had also increased his strength to be a super-powerful expert, secretly reaching the Divine Treasure Realm.


    the Celestial Master Taoist Zhang Fashan managed to stop the young man, whose mouth sticks out and had a chin like an ape¡¯s, as he swept the entire sects and ns of the Middle Land and went south to the Celestial Master Taoists.


    Many people had witnessed that battle. Zhang Fashan¡¯s Taoism was earth-shaking. That young man didn¡¯t only have a protruding mouth, an ape-like chin, and amazing staff techniques, He had also disyed a strong level of Buddhism cultivation that could be said to be majestic.


    Nobody expected the battle between generations to turn into a battle between Buddhism and Taoism.


    It was only at this time that everyone found out. When this young man had said he once received attainment in the back mountain of the Shaolin Temple, they were probably not just empty words. He most likely knew many things.


    This battle could be called earth-shaking, and it ended with Zhang Fashan¡¯s strength slightly gaining the upper hand.


    Even so, no one would underestimate the young man with the protruding mouth and ape-like chin. After all, Zhang Fashan was much older than the young man; the age gap was extremely wide.


    In addition to the Middle Land, as many people spected, another strong young person had sprung up in the south and began sweeping everyone from overseas. Many foreign schools with Tame Head, Hinayana, and even the cultivation powers of the Imic sects had been overthrown.


    The sweeping went all the way north and into Huaxia.


    By then, the cultivation circle of southern Huaxia was already waiting.


    However, it was of no use. The first people to bepletely overturned by that youth was a Corpse-driving family in Xiangxi.


    It was a woman dressed in red, who was almost invincible with a fiery long spear in her hand.


    After the Corpse-driving family was overturned, another young family that used witchcraft met the same fate. In the vast south of Huaxia, it was difficult to find many people who could stop this beautiful woman.


    Generally speaking, the strongest of them were experts in the Airborne Realm. However, the experts in this realm seemed like a huge joke whenpared to this woman in red.


    Thousands of troops avoided thedy in red!


    For a time, no one had a good way to deal with her. From north to south, there were three mysterious masters. Aside from Zhang Fashan, who had the upper hand in the Middle Land, all the oldmas in the north were killed in the battle at an ancient Great Snow Mountain. So far, no one in the south had the courage to evene forward topete.


    Everyone thought of Lu Xuan, who was now pretty much the best in the world!


    Nobody kept track of how many people arrived at Yunxuan Vi every day. They wanted to meet Lu Xuan, get him toe forward, and take care of this woman in red.


    To everyone¡¯s disappointment, however, Lu Xuan had no intention toe forward at all after he imed to be in istion. Anyone who wanted to see him was blocked; they were not even able to see his face.


    At this critical moment, a young girl came from the Min Province and charged directly towards the woman in red. It was none other than Lu Xuan¡¯s sister, Lu Shanshan.


    Although the people of the Lu family seemed strong to many people, all their brilliance was overshadowed by Lu Xuan before this. Under such circumstances, no one thought that Lu Shanshan woulde forward to quell the chaos on behalf of her elder brother.


    In the beginning, nobody expected Lu Shanshan to be able to calm down the chaos. Although Lu Shanshan seemed fairly strong based on her performance in previous battles, she should be far inferior to the woman in red.


    However, they were proven wrong when Lu Shanshan caught up with the woman in red.


    Lu Shanshan held the Dragonyer. As soon as she attacked, she disyed amazing sword skills. Not only could she easilypete with this woman in red, but she could also easily rely on the sharp Dragonyer to cut the woman¡¯s spear in half. The sword attack inflicted serious injuries on the woman, forcing her to turn into a light and escape. For a moment, the world was not able to make a sound!


    Then there was the second Divine Treasure Realm. Nobody expected Luxuan Vi to have been hiding another powerful expert that wasn¡¯t Lu Xuan.


    Even if Lu Shanshan didn¡¯t seem as strong as her older brother, she was still far beyond the ordinary Divine Treasure Realm.


    As for Lu Shanshan¡¯s fighting style, it was almost the same as Lu Xuan: running over the opponent and suppressing them all the way.


    The strength of the woman in red was definitely not weak. She was so strong that the cultivation circle in southern Huaxia was rendered almostpletely silent, but she was ultimately defeated by Lu Shanshan.


    The cultivation circle in the south finally breathed a sigh of relief. These experts who had suddenly appeared almost swept the world, putting great pressure on everyone. The main thing was that pretty much no one in the whole world had the ability to resist.


    In Yunxuan Vi in the south, which made many people breathe a sigh of relief.


    As the three experts continued to attack, a piece of information had also appeared in everyone¡¯s mind like thunder.


    These three people were not human beings, but legendary demons of the demon race!


    Everyone in maind Huaxia was familiar with the demon race. All kinds of myths and legends about them would constantly spread.


    In recent years, people liked to put these demons together with human beings, making the humans fall in love with demons that flew in the sky, ran on the ground, or swam in the water.


    Even so, those were all myths and legends. They were not real at all!


    When the mythical and legendary creatures suddenly appeared before people¡¯s eyes, nobody could ept it.


    The news spread on the Inte before instantly spreading throughout thework.


    ¡°Demons? Are they really monsters? How are they any different from the monsters in the myths and legends?¡±


    ¡°I feel that the dominance of mankind is about to be gone!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Animals have unexpectedly be extremely clever!¡±

 Chapter 367 - Great Disorder In The World

    <h4>Chapter 367: Great Disorder In The World</h4>


    As soon as the news came out, the world was shocked to hear that none of the three strong young experts who had swept the north and south of Jiangnan were human at all.


    Nowadays, the cultivation worlds only knew very little about demons if at all.


    Most of their understanding of demons were from their observations on those mutated beasts with great power.


    However, it was clear that these three experts were not only powerful but also as intelligent as human beings.


    They even had the ability to take on any form they wished.


    They had changed into their human forms. Once they snuck into a crowd of humans, it was even more difficult to distinguish them.


    For many people, demons were still a myth and legend that they did not even dare to think about.


    These three demons were so strong that they almost swept through everyone!


    The good news was that these powerful demons had forced out the top experts among human beings.


    Before, everyone had imed that Lu Xuan was the top expert in the world only after seeing him dominate the world. Everyone thought that there was only one such expert among human beings.


    However, this time, although the chaos caused by demons had overturned many ns and sects, at the same time, it had also made a lot of hidden experts emerge.


    There were many experts in both the Airborne Realm and the Divine Treasure Realm that many people did not know about.


    Three powerful experts who were not known to the public had appeared all at once!


    Although the oldma in the northern grasnd was gone, the Celestial Master in the south and Lu Shanshan in Yunxuan Vi were still there.


    This fact allowed many people to breathe a sigh of relief. When faced with such a situation, human beings were notpletely powerless to fight back.


    As more news spread, people found that there were more ces in chaos other than Huaxia.


    The giant eagle in the western Alps turned into a middle-aged man, went into Italy, and directly beat the entire nation while it remained defenseless.


    The Italian air force could not do anything to him at all. He was so fast that he came and went like the wind as he rampaged through them.


    He had even broken into the capital city of Rome before he finally left. Later in the Vatican City, he gave up after he was scared away by a page of the Bible.


    In the north of Russia, there was a huge bear creating chaos. In the process of being besieged and suppressed, it went on a rampage that almost obliterated the soldiers of a division.


    Then everyone saw that the Russians, who had always been very strong, refused to admit this. When everyone thought that the giant bear was going to fly away, a nuclear bomb exploded in the air.


    A huge mushroom-shaped cloud rose slowly and was recorded by cameras from many people in the distance.


    Then the Russian army was seen returning from Siberia with the body of the giant bear.


    To everyone¡¯s horror, the body of the giant bear that was directly hit by the nuclear bomb had notpletely melted. The skeleton was still intact, but most of the flesh and blood was gone. Meanwhile, the brain that was directly hit by the nuclear bomb was turned into nothing.


    The sess of this battle also cost them a heavy price. The soldiers of half the division who were fighting the giant bear and those of several divisions outnked on the perimeter were collectively destroyed.


    If this did not happen, it would have been impossible to fool the perception of that giant bear.


    Thus, they had paid a heavy price!


    The ruthlessness of the Russians had appalled other countries and even their own people.


    At about the same time, the sound of a nuclear bomb going off was heard in the Rocky Mountains on American soil.


    To destroy the Dragon King who had suddenly escaped from the volcano and turned into a western dragon, the United States army dispatched the best Marines. However, they were destroyed as soon as the fight began.


    Later, a division of American soldiers was pretty much obliterated. When the dragonter faced the American soldiers surrounding it, the dragon fled into the Rocky Mountains.


    As for the US government, they had also used a nuclear bomb on it as soon as possible.


    This time, they did not get the same brilliant results that the Russians had because there was no direct hit. The nuclear bomb was swept away by the Dragon King from afar.


    The location of the explosion was far from where the Dragon King was. The explosion had ignited the air and the high temperature swept across everything, directly injuring the Dragon King. However, there was nothing they could do to it. In the end, it dragged its wounded body into the Rocky Mountains and disappeared without a trace.


    In all major areas, such monsters setting out to destroy things had urred. Even Japan, which was across the sea, had a huge disaster.


    ording to the myth, the eight-headed serpent Orochinded in Kyoto and wreaked havoc. No one could govern the entire Japanese Defense Force, and even the militarymand system had failed.


    In the face of that horrible monster, members of the Japanese Defense Force were simply unwilling to go forward to fight. They were only willing to watch from a distance.


    Many Japanese cultivators, kendo masters, and onmyojis ultimately came forward to get rid of the demon. Despite their best efforts, they were all eaten, leaving none of them behind. There was no way for them to deal with the demon. It was just like the serpent in the legends.


    After they were all defeated, the monster was finally repelled by a mysterious onmyoji with a powerful shikigami.


    However, this battle still left much damage in its wake.


    Although the demon that ran rampant in Huaxia had killed a lot of people, it had not attacked any ordinary humans as the monster did.


    It was obvious that the demon in Huaxia still had some consciencepared to those demons overseas.


    For a time, the world was in a state of conflict and unrest. It made ordinary people all over the world feel strongly threatened.


    It had suddenly made them realize that even though there was no war between human beings, that did not mean that their world was safe.


    In this world, powerful demons coexisted with humans.


    Currently, the number of these demons did not seem to berge, but each of them was powerful. Any demon that came out would have extremely terrifying strength.


    For a while, demons had be something that everyone was shouting and fighting about. ording to iplete statistics, more than 10 million ordinary people around the world had been killed and injured during this time as a result of these demons emerging.


    They were just some of the powerful monsters, not counting the many demons that had not yet emerged.


    For a time, demons had be the archenemy of many people.


    To avoid any potentially heavy criticism, many TV dramas and movies about people falling in love with demons had been urgently removed from various websites in Huaxia.


    No one dared to mention that demons and humans fell in love, or that they were handsome and so on.


    The appearance of demons had brought far more harm to human beings than the threat posed by the White Ape King when it first appeared.


    At that time, the White Ape King was very strong but still hunted around by the army. Ordinary weapons were enough to pose a fatal threat to it.


    Now, however, it was clear that the demons were far more powerful than the ordinary human army could handle.

 Chapter 368 - Uninvited Guests At Yunxuan Villa

    <h4>Chapter 368: Uninvited Guests At Yunxuan Vi</h4>


    This was a personal threat!


    The day the White Ape King was born had only a slight influence, while the demons had not yet developed at that time.


    Many ns and sects did not bother to pay attention to them at all, as only one Celestial Master was enough to wipe them out.


    Now, things were different. Nobody knew what these demons had gained, but they had begun to overtake the humans!


    After all, with the revival of spirit qi, it seemed that all creatures had once again been pulled to the same level on the road of cultivation.


    However, human beings still upied a significant advantage. If demons wanted to offer up their wisdom, nobody knew how many difficulties and dangers they would have to go through.


    On the other hand, human beings were born with wisdom. They could be talented as long as they grew and were taught step by step.


    This was a great advantage!


    By the time the demons began to offer up more and more wisdom, human beings would have already taken over most of the world.


    Many people also believed that human beings had a great advantage in terms of wisdom. What was the use of being fierce? Also, human beings had weapons of mass destruction such as the army.


    It was very difficult for demons to turn things around!


    Now, however, the demons had sent a huge p in the face to those who were originallymitted to this idea.


    The demons had made them realize how foolish their previous calctions were!


    It was ridiculous!


    These demons started to make a move at about the same time. Obviously, they did not act on their own, as there must have been a series of events behind all this.


    These demons hadpleted overtaken humans in a short time and had even posed a great threat to the human world. This was something that many people were puzzled and appalled by.


    On the Inte, countless discussions were in full swing.


    ¡°How do these demons take shape? Is it possible that these demons had taken shape when there had been thunder and lightning everywhere some time ago?¡±


    ¡°Wow, are we truly going to enter the age of mythology in the future? It¡¯s so shocking to find that these demons all emerge with the appearance of human beings. Something tells me that plenty of women will fantasize about them and try to please them!¡±


    ¡°As long as they are handsome, it doesn¡¯t matter what race they are!¡±


    In addition to the many people talking about this, countless elders from the cultivation circle had also joined in. However, they were all curious about how these demons had broken through the restrictions and became super-strong experts.


    This restriction had made things difficult for many strong experts in the world. It was like the existence of the ceiling, as there was no way to make a breakthrough.


    There were many sects, ns, and various methods. However, the methods all had different kinds of risks, which was the main reason why the experts of each n and sect were unwilling to try them.


    After all, they were high and powerful with a fair amount of strength. As long as they cultivated step by step, they would definitely be famous enough to impact the world in the future. Why would they ask for trouble at such a time?


    However, these demons had obviously found a way to break through the restrictions. It was not just one or two of them; a group of them had emerged, which would no doubt create a major problem for humans.


    Some people could not help but wonder, ¡°Although there are several super-strong demons among the demon race, they are still far from the overall strength of human beings. What on earth are these demons doing?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t taking into consideration that they were making so much trouble now that it seemed like all mankind was quaking before these demons.


    In reality, human beings still had an overwhelming advantage.


    If human beings were truly cruel, none of these demons would be able to leave.


    If the US government were to send a few more nuclear bombs, the Dragon King would not have escaped at all and would have instead been buried in the Rocky Mountains.


    The same applied to the Orochi; if the humans were truly cruel, a few nuclear bombs could send it to heaven.


    There were even several powerful bombs that were no less formidable as mass killers.


    These weapons would not be used randomly because it would hurt innocent people by mistake.


    If these demons truly became too arrogant, however, the humans would probably be crueler in response!


    ¡°What if they just want to say hello to us?¡± Some people spected.


    However, this spection was immediately overwhelmed by many posts. If saying hello meant killing and injuring millions of people, then wouldn¡¯t their desire to do it more create chaos in the world?


    Meanwhile, the magical formation that was protecting Yunxuan Vi from outside Yunxuan Vi was torn apart.


    Two shadows descended from within.


    It was a man and a woman. The man was about 30 years old, dressed in white, and looked a bit disheveled at the time.


    The woman, who looked to be in her twenties, was a little bloated and quite fat.


    ¡°We have finally broken through. I can¡¯t believe that this formation is so terrifying. If it wasn¡¯t for the talisman given by the Great Ancestor, I¡¯m afraid we would have lost our lives in that sword formation!¡± The fat woman patted her chest and said.


    When she thought of the amazing formation earlier, she felt the shocking sword qi that was so overwhelming that it drove her into despair.


    They never thought that there would be such a terrifying magical formation. Even if the two of them had a few more people by their side, it would have been very difficult to break through the sword qi.


    The man in his thirties was somewhat shocked and said with a cold sneer, ¡°This Yunxuan Vi is quite strong. Even the spiritual talisman from the Great Ancestor was directly exhausted before we were barely able to pass through. The spiritual talisman was made by the strong experts of the ancient demon race; I would know since I had used it to traverse the ruins. It had never been broken like this!¡±


    He was in a very bad mood. The cost of breaking into the Yunxuan Vi was too high. He relied on the spiritual talisman to go wherever he wanted. Who knew he would suffer a great loss here, losing a spiritual talisman?


    ¡°However, the spirit qi here is very rich. It¡¯s no worse than the spirit qi in our Myriad Demon Valley. In fact, it¡¯s even richer here!¡± At that moment, the fat woman felt it and her eyes could not help but brighten.


    The man could not help but nod. He had originally thought that the spirit qi in the Myriad Demon Valley was the best in the world, but now it seemed that it was nothing at allpared to that of the Yunxuan Vi.


    The spirit qi in Yunxuan Vi was so rich that it even exceeded the spirit qi in the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Although he did not know how the Yunxuan Valley had done it, he could not help sigh with sadness in his heart.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell the Great Ancestor that after taking care of Lu Xuan, we should directly upy this Yunxuan Vi and let it be the mountain gate of our cultivation?¡± The fat woman said with some expectations.


    The middle-aged man also nodded. This ce looked perfect for that. If it could be taken as their foundation, it could be the foundation of the whole world.


    Suddenly, a crisp childish voice sounded from next to them. ¡°Who are you two? Are you also looking for my brother?¡±


    The two were startled. They saw an extremely lovely girl who looked to be about seven or eight years old staring at them.


    Next to the girl, a rabbit was nibbling away at the carrots.

 Chapter 369 - Myriad Demon Valley

    <h4>Chapter 369: Myriad Demon Valley</h4>


    The two were startled by the sudden appearance of a little girl and a rabbit.


    They obviously didn¡¯t expect to be noticed by anyone here.


    ¡°Who is your brother?¡± The fat woman said.


    ¡°My brother is Lu Xuan. You do not even know this, yet you still try to break into our home?¡± Lu Guoguo looked at the two people in front of her.


    ¡°Oh, this should be good. This shouldn¡¯t take too much effort. Let¡¯s capture Lu Xuan¡¯s sister first.¡±


    The fat womanughed and instantly shook her body, as she grabbed at Lu Guoguo at a speed that waspletely iparable with her figure.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, the fat woman was almost blown out of the ce as her body continuously retreated.


    It was the rabbit that stood in her way.


    The rabbit was nibbling at a carrot, but the tip of its fur was permeating a touch of gold as its aura vaguely rose.


    ¡°What?¡±


    A rabbit in the Divine Treasure Realm?


    The fat woman was suddenly shocked. She did not expect to find a rabbit in the Divine Treasure Realm here.


    Could other people break through to the Divine Treasure Realm without the help of the Great Ancestor?


    How is that even possible?


    To her, no one could break through without the help of the Great Ancestor. So far, she had not seen anyone achieve this.


    After all, many people knew about the shackles of the world that had always existed!


    Up until now, the world had not yet fully returned to its former glory.


    Only a small number of people had a variety of ways to make a breakthrough!


    On the other hand, the demon race had essentially relied on the kindness of their Great Ancestor to do so.


    Now, there was a demon that was not under the control of the Great Ancestor.


    This was unprecedented.


    When the middle-aged man saw this, his expression slightly changed.


    Obviously, the rabbit was far stronger than they expected.


    ¡°Little master, go and find our master. I¡¯ll stop them!¡±


    The rabbit put down the carrot in its paw. It knew that these two people would not be easy to deal with.


    They were both in the Divine Treasure Realm!


    If it had only been one of them, the rabbit would not be afraid. With two of them, however, the rabbit would most likely be defeated. At most, it could only hold on for a short time.


    Its first task was to make sure that the little master was all right. Otherwise, it may not be able to escape its death even if it were to escape.


    It knew very well that Lu Xuan owned Yunxuan Vi. When it came to the most precious thing, however, it was still the little master behind it.


    If something happened to the little master, the entire Yunxuan Vi would most likely explode. When that time arrived, it could not think of anyone who would be able topete against the two people.


    When facing against the mysterious means of their master, even the rabbit would tremble with fear despite having already stepped into the Divine Treasure Realm.


    That wasn¡¯t all. When the rabbit had stepped into the Divine Treasure Realm, it was because Lu Xuan had stripped himself of the distracting thoughts of the power of faith and directly entered it into the rabbit¡¯s body, helping it make a breakthrough.


    Even now, the rabbit still felt that Lu Xuan was incredible and unfathomable.


    There was no way to see Lu Xuan¡¯s true strength!


    Even so, it was sure that Lu Xuan could kill it with his strength alone if it dared to resist. There was also the secret means that Lu Xuan had left in its body to consider.


    Lu Guoguo nodded. She did not say much, as she directly stepped on a ray of light on the ground and flew away towards the void.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man shouted, ¡°You want to leave? Then stop her!¡± Then the fat middle-aged woman hurriedly chased in the direction of Lu Guoguo.


    Boom!


    However, she only heard a loud sound of the air tearing apart as a long white tail with a bit of gold shattered the void like a whip.


    The fat woman suddenly froze. If she had been more resolute in her pursuit just now, she might have been easily hit by this tail. That would not have been any better than being hit by a long whip.


    ¡°If you want to go over there, you have to get through me first!¡±


    The rabbit clenched its paws as its tail was retracted back from behind it.


    This was the magic that was born after it had been awakened. That short tail had be a type of magic.


    The power was so amazing that even if the enemy was also in the Divine Treasure Realm, they would not dare to fight the rabbit so bluntly head-on.


    The middle-aged man looked at the rabbit and said, ¡°You are also a demon, so why are you helping mankind? You even think that human beings are dominant!¡±


    ¡°If you have been restricted, you can tell me directly. Have you heard of the Myriad Demon Valley? As long as the Great Ancestores out, there are no restrictions that cannot be broken!¡±


    When it came to the legendary Great Ancestor, the middle-aged man¡¯s face also showed some awe.


    The rabbit¡¯s face changed slightly and said, ¡°Myriad Demon Valley?¡±


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems like you have heard of the Myriad Demon Valley!¡±


    ¡°Even if you are restricted by that human, there are no restrictions that cannot be broken as long as the Great Ancestor is there!¡±


    The rabbit thought of something and said, ¡°Even if it is the Myriad Demon Valley, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want. When my masteres, none of you will be able to escape!¡±


    The rabbit rxed not because they seemed to be from the Myriad Demon Valley, but rather because they were demons.


    The demon race was only a general concept. Under such a big concept, it was also divided into numerous ethnic groups. The so-called demon race was only rtive to the concept of the human race, and the killing between the ethnic groups may not be less than that between the human race and the demon race.


    After all, humans from different countries killed each other more than the demons killed them.


    At this moment, the expression of the middle-aged man immediately darkened as he said, ¡°In that case, you better not me us for our rudeness. Kill the rabbit first, and then go find Lu Xuan!¡±


    By then, he had realized that his previous judgment was not good enough.


    In Yunxuan Vi, this rabbit was another big problem alongside Lu Xuan.


    What they knew now was that there were already two experts at the Divine Treasure Realm, which had far exceeded the other sects and forces that had been passed down for many years.


    It was already very difficult, perhaps impossible, for the two of them to overpower such a line-up by themselves.


    All of their nning before this no longer seemed to be enough.


    Two people and a rabbit, the three demon experts, instantly broke out into a terrifying collision


    Boom!


    The entirety of Yunxuan Vi instantly felt the fierce collision that broke out in the back mountain. The terrifying sound wave from the explosion directly shook the entire mountain of the Yunxuan Vi.


    Streams of terrifying forces rose from all over Yunxuan Vi.


    The rabbit had been instantly beaten by the two experts. Even its fur that had been dyed with a trace of gold was now stained with blood.

 Chapter 370 - Sent Flying With One Slap

    <h4>Chapter 370: Sent Flying With One p</h4>


    If the rabbit had been facing against either one of the two experts, it would not have been afraid. However, when the two experts had joined hands to fight, the rabbit was continuously pushed back.


    ¡°You must have a death wish!¡±


    The fat woman suddenly changed into her original form: a fat wild boar with green teeth and barbed thorns all over its body.


    In an instant, it suddenly charged towards the rabbit.


    Even after demons change into their true forms, their strength would not be reduced. On the contrary, it would actually be increased.


    After the fat woman turned back into its true form, she had suddenly be more powerful.


    The rabbit gathered its energy to directly fight the huge wild boar that looked like a small hill.


    At that moment, the gap between their real bodies was shown.


    In the face of this huge wild boar, the body of the rabbit was like a ball that the huge wild boar was able to kick to death with one foot.


    Boom!


    In a terrifying collision, the rabbit was sent flying. After spitting out a mouthful of blood in mid-air, it was mercilessly thrown to the ground as the monstrous qi surged all over its body. However, after the wild boar had collided with the rabbit, it refused to stop and once again ran forward to attack.


    Just when the wild boar was about to collide with the rabbit again, a huge qi-condensed hand suddenly emerged out of thin air and pped the wild boar away.


    Boom!


    The wild boar was pped on the spot, as its whole body flew away upside down like a kite with a broken string.


    Boom!


    The wild boar hit the ground hard and directly shattered the ground.


    The wild boar then reverted into the form of a fat woman as it spurted out a mouthful of blood. It could be seen that she was bleeding all over her body, which had turned her clothes red. She looked like an extremely frightening blood man.


    There was an astonished look in her eyes as she was defeated with one attack from that qi-condensed hand earlier. It had to be known that with her strength, it should have been impossible for that qi-condensed hand to pose even the slightest threat to her.


    The fat woman spat out a few teeth as she looked into the void and said, ¡°What was that?¡±


    At that moment a figure emerged from the void step by step.


    It was none other than Lu Xuan!


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Seeing this, the rabbit was overjoyed, knowing that its life had been saved today.


    However, it was still extremely shocked deep down. The fat woman had shown its true form and was faced against its terrifyingly strange force. Even with the realm that the rabbit was in, it had still been knocked out.


    The rabbit was at a total disadvantage in terms of strength, but it waspletely understandable. How could a rabbitpete with a wild boar in strength?


    Even if that was the case, the rabbit still felt extremely shocked upon seeing Lu Xuan p the fat woman away, incurring serious injuries on her.


    It had not seen Lu Xuan for some time now, but he had be even more terrifying.


    It was exactly what the rabbit had expected.


    Since being subdued by Lu Xuan, it had seen Lu Xuan¡¯s progress skyrocketing. Every time the rabbit had progressed by one step, Lu Xuan would have progressed at least ten.


    This was because he had been limited by the shackles of the world. Otherwise, the rabbit had progressed by one step while Lu Xuan, its master, would probably have progressed by at least 100 steps.


    That was the scariest part!


    The rabbit had never seen such a freak before. For Lu Xuan, cultivation was as simple as eating and drinking water. He knew exactly what to do and what not to do at every stage as if he had experienced all the realms before.


    He would never waste any time, as he had reached each realm almost perfectly. There was not the slightest mistake at all. He couldn¡¯t afford to make even the slightest mistake.


    That was the most terrifying part.


    To the rabbit, Lu Xuan was the most powerful and mysterious person in the world. It felt that even the legendary Great Ancestor of Myriad Demon Valley could not bepared with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Are you Lu Xuan?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Lu Xuan and squinted.


    At that moment, his face was already somewhat ugly. All his previous judgments werepletely wrong.


    He initially thought that he would be able to kill Lu Xuan, who was known as the number one expert in the world. Who would have thought that Lu Xuan could be so terrifying?


    Compared to the super-strong experts that had appeared before, the scariest thing about Lu Xuan was that it was impossible to know just how strong he truly was.


    This feeling immediately made the middle-aged man realize that he was the one who would suffer.


    Lu Xuan was most likely far above the other strong experts.


    ¡°Yes, I am Lu Xuan!¡± Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two can destroy the sword formation I set up. I must admit, you do have some skills. Be honest with me; who are you and why did you break into my ce?¡±


    At that moment, the middle-aged man said coldly, ¡°You want us to reveal something? Lu Xuan, you are delusional!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me? Even if you guys don¡¯t, I can still guess. You two are probably from the same ce as those other demons who have made a scene everywhere recently. The Myriad Demon Valley, right?¡± Lu Xuan said with a slight grin.


    After hearing Lu Xuan say those three words, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces suddenly changed. It seemed that they had never expected Lu Xuan to know of this ce.


    So far, it had been a big secret.


    Even the rabbit, who was originally the king of monsters, had only vaguely heard of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    The rabbit¡¯s understanding of the Myriad Demon Valley was very limited!


    However, they did not know that Lu Xuan came from ater generation. Thus, much of the information that was still a secret was actually not confidential to Lu Xuan at all.


    Combined with the sudden emergence of the powerful experts along with their identity as demons and Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding in a previous life, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve been a little too foolish if he was still not able to guess that they hade from the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Thinking of the Myriad Demon Valley, Lu Xuan let out a slight sigh in sadness. Of course, he knew where the Myriad Demon Valley hade from.


    In his previous life, the Myriad Demon Valley was once one of mankind¡¯s greatest enemies, killing or injuring countless people.


    He also fought against the Myriad Demon Valley before!


    However, the Myriad Demon Valley was already a world-famous monster by the time he had embarked on the road of cultivation.


    It was just that based on what he could remember, the Myriad Demon Valley should still be dormant at this time, constantly taking in all kinds of demon kings and continually nurturing super-strong experts.


    By the time the Myriad Demon Valley had emerged, it would have stirred the entire earth.


    This was because back when the Myriad Demon Valley made its move, they had swept through Australia, turning the entire continent into and of monsters and a real country of demons.


    It could be said that the Myriad Demon Valley had be famous all over the world.

 Chapter 371 - Very Violent, Very Terrifying

    <h4>Chapter 371: Very Violent, Very Terrifying</h4>


    Australia was its own continent separated from the other continents by a vast ocean. Due to their human forces being little more than average, the continent¡¯s cultivation forcescked both technological advancement and strength. As such, the ce was targeted by the forces of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    When the Myriad Demon Valley forces were mobilized, they ended up taking over almost all of Australia in just a single night.


    By the time the human forces learned what happened, it was toote for them to do anything. Australia was turned into a paradise of the monsters.


    Back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, the incident was known in theter era as the Demon¡¯s Rebellion.


    However, that would have only happened over a dozen yearster.


    It was only then that the forces of Myriad Demon Valley became truly ferocious.


    They had enough power amongst their forces to even stand a chance against all of humanity.


    The incident also led to the culmination of the Human Alliance, which was when humanity realized that they were no longer the only intelligent race. Other intelligent races could exist somewhere in the universe.


    If humans were to remain segregated by national borders, there was no doubt that they would eventually be doomed.


    As such, the Human Alliance came to Earth in the shortest period of time.


    From what Lu Xuan remembered, however, that happened at a veryte stage of the era.


    In the current era, the demons were considered to be a rtively manageable threat.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s reincarnation created the butterfly effect, resulting in even more events urring. At that point, he was used to it.


    Lu Xuan knew by looking at the expression of the two before him, that it was indeed the Myriad Demon Valley¡¯s work.


    As such, he was able to tell that all the incidents and happenings caused by the demons as ofte, was most probably backed by the forces of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Lu Xuan casually said, ¡°Yeah, looks like it.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter if I was able to recall it in time or not. Damn, I can¡¯t believe that the old dragon came out and acted like he owned the ce. He should¡¯ve just remained training and bidding its time. To me, it looks like he truly has a death wish.¡±


    Lu Xuan disliked the demons in general. The humans of the current era hardly knew anything about what was about to happen. Armed with the knowledge ofter eras back in his past life, however, Lu Xuan had a basic concept of things; he knew he had to be on guard against the demons.


    Over a hundred million people died when the forces of Myriad Demon Valley took over Australia and established the nation of demons. Even the most pacifistic of those holier-than-thou fools had a hard time iming that humans and demons could coexist in peace; to them, humans needed to understand what the demons were going through and some such.


    That was because things then differed from how the white, far-left as**oles were yapping away irresponsibly, acting as if they had the moral high ground. They couldn¡¯t be threatened; the worst thing that could happen to such people was being scolded and insulted by the public.


    In his past life, anyone who dared to side with the demons would probably end up being beaten to death after all.


    That Demon Rebellion alone resulted in over a hundred million human casualties. Over a billion of them were killed by the demons, be it directly or indirectly.


    There were more than three billion people who were directly rted to the demon¡¯s victims. As such, anyone yapping away irresponsibly would ultimately be killed.


    Things werepletely different from how things were with the white, far-leftists who were all talk and no action.


    What happened between the humans and the demons was something that had the survival of the respective species on the line. It had nothing to do with whether someone was good and evil.


    Heroes of one side were the sworn enemies of the other.


    To countless humans, the old dragon of the Myriad Demon Valley was a ruthless killing machine, yet it was the very hero who ushered about the age of the demons.


    The Earth was too small, and everyone felt the clench even with only the humans being the only truly intelligent beings. With the demons joining the fray, the ce would be rendered even smaller and tighter.


    ¡°How dare you insult the great ancestor! You¡¯ll pay with your blood!¡±


    That middle-aged man was furious after hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words from earlier. He revered the great ancestor as if he were a god, so he refused to let anyone insult his idol.


    Boom!


    With a shout, the middle-aged man burst with powerful demonic qi all over him. A de manifested in his hand, with the sh of his de slicing the air in a dazzling disy.


    The aura of a Divine Treasure Realm cultivator making his move shook the entire Yunxuan Vi right there and then.


    Had it not been for their ability to sense that Lu Xuan was being in charge of the ce, massive numbers of fighters would most probably show up in the scene immediately.


    Ding!


    That middle-aged man did not expect his brilliantly frightening move to be blocked with just two fingers from the opponent.


    Shoop!


    The middle-aged man immediately backed away in a hurry, stopping only after having moved over 100 meters back. That one burst of attack depleted his massive reserves of demonic power by over 30 percent.


    Huff, huff, huff!


    That middle-aged man panted furiously. The gaze that he cast at Lu Xuan looked like that of an ancient, ferocious beast.


    ¡°How? How is this possible?¡±


    His mumbling rendered the fat woman rather confused on the spot.


    She knew just how powerful herpanion was; he was just as strong as her, maybe even a tad stronger.


    There was no doubt that the middle-aged man was an extremely capable fighter at the Divine Treasure Realm.


    However, none of that mattered. Not only did the attack fail to do any damage, the one using the move was rendered extremely frightened. From the looks of things, he was truly frightened instead of simply acting as if he was.


    She turned her eyes to Lu Xuan, finding the man with loose muscles all over him looking like something with countless openings.


    It was only after she was pped and sent flying that she learned, without a doubt, that there was more to Lu Xuan that meets the eye.


    Then again, she was just unable to believe what just happened to herpanion. She wondered why was he was so frightened.


    She wondered just what was it that allowed the human standing before her to seem so terrifying.


    That middle-aged man¡¯s gaze remained locked on Lu Xuan, yet it was filled with a visible tinge of utter terror.


    ¡°Dammit, this is really gonna kill us. Just what the hell is he?!¡±


    That middle-aged man was nearly frightened to death. His forte lied not in his sword skills but his awakened mental powers.


    Common folks would only be able to see Lu Xuan, whose muscles looked loose and untrained, to be just anothermon young man.


    However, he was able to see into Lu Xuan¡¯s mind, which was guarded by a golden dragon.


    That was a mental phenomenon that he had never encountered before.


    His gut feeling was telling him to run immediately, as staying around for any longer would only lead to his demise.


    Lu Xuan casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say something like you were gonna teach me a lesson on your great ancestor¡¯s behalf? What are you just standing there for?¡± His words were lined with certainty.


    ¡°What happened?¡± That fat woman came before that middle-aged man in vast strides.


    ¡°Run! Now!¡± the middle-aged man growled in a low-pitched tone as if he was a beast that had been injured. He turned around and glowered at Lu Xuan, looking as if he desperately wanted to tear the young apart.


    That fat woman trusted the middle-aged man¡¯s judgment and immediately bolted out of the formation.


    They bolted all the same, despite the formation being filled with a sword aura that could have easily killed them if the attacks managed to hit them.


    They ran all the same, despite the potential dreadful cost incurred.


    She trusted in the gut feeling of herpanion; for her, such a gut feeling was more important than anything else. They both knew very well just how many great dangers they managed to evade ever since they teamed up, all due thanks to the middle-aged man¡¯s gut instincts.


    ¡°Tryna run away, huh?¡± With a smirk, Lu Xuan extended his hand.


    A huge hand made from qi instantly appeared in the sky. As they tried to escape, the handshed out furiously and yanked both of them back to where they were before.

 Chapter 372 - The Transformation Tree and the Transformation Fruits

    <h4>Chapter 372: The Transformation Tree and the Transformation Fruits</h4>


    The two Divine Treasure Realm beings were capable of quickly breaking the sound barrier whenever they took flight.


    Despite that, they were unable to even shrug of that huge hand conjured from Lu Xuan¡¯s qi. They were both yanked back right away before being thrown onto the ground.


    Despite having formidable demonic bodies, they were severely injured from the impact.


    That middle-aged struggled to get up. His angry eyes were ring at Lu Xuan as he shouted, ¡°Lu Xuan, what the hell are you trying to do? We were just about to leave the ce. What more do you want from us?¡±


    Lu Xuanughed out loud and answered, ¡°Do you seriously think you could just call it a day by leaving? It must be your the first time the two of you are doing this, right? If you two were fighting against someone that wasn¡¯t me, would you just let your opponent leave? Did any of you use your brains for even a little bit before you decided to say something so na?ve?¡±


    Both of them were immediately rendered silent right away after hearing his words. If they were the ones who would gain the upper hand, there was no doubt that Lu Xuan would be the one lying on the ground at the moment. In that case, there was no way they would even let Lu Xuan live, let alone allow him to escape.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± That middle-aged man continued ring at Lu Xuan. ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second that your immense power makes you invincible. If you aren¡¯t going to just let us leave, you¡¯ll sure as hell regret it once the great ancestor gets here.¡±


    ¡°What? That old dragon? Can that thing evene out?¡± Lu Xuan chuckled coldly and continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that thing is now locked up in some cage and is unable to get out. Am I right about that? Otherwise, you people wouldn¡¯t need to do its dirty work.¡±


    That fat woman gasped in fright, ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    However, she quickly realized that she had just blurted out crucial information.


    Their great ancestor¡¯s imprisonment in the Myriad Demon Valley was why the forces of the Myriad Demon Valleyid low for so long, in the first ce; there was no way to leave.


    Lu Xuan casually exined further, ¡°There¡¯s nothing about you people from the Myriad Demon Valley that I don¡¯t already know. Well, I guess I don¡¯t know what that old dragon is thinking as we speak. Regardless, I dare say that the decision to let you people out of the valley at such a time would be one of the biggest regrets of its life.¡±


    The middle-aged man and the fat woman looked at each other. The shock that they both felt deep down was written in their eyes. None of them expected Lu Xuan to know so much about what was happening in the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Conventional logic said that even human sects and ns back from so long would not know about what was happening with the Myriad Demon Valley because that they had beenying so low. Common people were hardly aware of their existence at all.


    When those three went out to wreak havoc across all of Huaxia, the only conclusions that the humans were able toe to was that they were merely demons.


    Nothing regarding their origins and the forces behind them were known to the humans at all.


    The two had never even seen any human who knew as well as about the valley as Lu Xuan did.


    Lu Xuan touched his chin for a bit and borated even further, ¡°Based on what I know, your current training wouldn¡¯t have allowed you guys topletely take on human forms without even a single demonic trait left at all. That is, unless, that Transformation Tree in the Myriad Demon Valley has ripened.¡±


    The two demons looked somewhat exasperated at how bluntly Lu Xuan was putting it as if he was looking at the tree with his very own eyes.


    Even back in the Myriad Demon Valley, the Transformation Tree was considered the most precious treasure among all treasures. Thus, it was very heavily guarded.


    Despite being monster kings that rule over their own regions, it was stillpletely impossible for them to get near that tree at all.


    ording to what their great ancestor said, that Transformation Tree served as the key to demons¡¯ hundred year-n.


    Only with an endless supply of Transformation Fruits from the tree was secured could the demons possibly gain intellect that rival that of the humans.


    That was because humans were born with intellectual capacities which were hardly different from that of adults even during their adolescence.


    One was left to wonder what the demons could do with just a little more than a dozen years.


    One could even say that the demons were unable to do anything in such a short time.


    The rate of growth of the demons alone was utterly iparable to that of the humans, to begin with. The only way to bypass such a shoring was through the use of Transformation Fruits.


    That was because the Transformation Fruits were so potent that they could allow demons to take human forms, which would then allow them to gain intellectual capacities rivaling that of the humans.


    At present, the amount of fruit that the Transformation Tree could bear remained dismal. Only monster kings like them were able to get their hands on the fruits.


    However, none of that prevented Lu Xuan from knowing just how impossibly precious those fruits were.


    The existence of the Transformation Tree was even more so, considering it was the collective secret of the demons.


    The one thing they were so astonished about was how Lu Xuan managed to find out about the Transformation Tree and look as if he knew everything about it. They wondered just where did he read up about the details of that tree.


    The fact that Lu Xuan knew the secret meant that the human governments would probably know about it as well.


    If the human governments were to know about their secret, they would probably even go all out to take down that Transformation Tree, regardless of the cost incurred.


    Of course, they could escape the valley even if it meant being bombed by nuclear weapons. They could survive so long as it was not a direct hit, as shockwaves alone would not be able to outright kill them.


    While the demons could no doubt run, however, the same could not be said for the Transformation Tree.


    That thought brought about a tinge of fright in the eyes of those two.


    None of them said anything, but Lu Xuan nheless came to some sort of conclusion at that point. He went on to say, ¡°Your expression alone is enough for me to see that I¡¯m most probably right. No wonder that old dragon is so confident. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t dare to emerge sooner than nned.¡±


    Lu Xuan knew that Transformation Tree very well, as it could be said to be the most precious of all treasures that could be found in the Myriad Demon Valley. That did not mean the demons would fall into decline right after losing the Transformation Tree and the fruits it bore. However, they would definitely lose their key to being as headstrong as they were back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, back when they were taking over a continent and standing against human society.


    Ambitions like that would have been reduced to mere pipe dreams. Compared to the thousands of years of civilization humans built on the, demons, who had only emerged after restoration of spirit qi began, werecking in more ways than one after all.


    They would only gain enough strength to rival that of the humans by resorting to shortcuts like the Transformation Tree and the Transformation Fruits.


    Lu Xuan casually said, ¡°Well, if that old dragon is so confident about things, I guess I¡¯ll see what it¡¯s made of myself.¡±


    Just then the fat woman roared, ¡°The great ancestor will kill you! You will be ripped to shreds!¡± Her voice sounded shrill, which resembled the terrifying sound attacks of witches and banshees.


    ¡°Okay, but I can tear you two to pieces before that thing can do the same to me.¡±


    Right as he finished speaking, Lu Xuan swung his arm. Two sts of sword aura burst, heading for the two of them right away.


    They were both watching Lu Xuan the whole time without letting their guard down for even a single moment. They quickly put up their arms to resist the attacks.


    However, their defenses were utterly incapable of resisting Lu Xuan¡¯s ferocious sword attacks.


    The two were heard whimpering before their heads were instantly severed by those sts of sword aura, killing them on the spot.


    Two Divine Treasure Realm beings were killed as if it was nothing.

 Chapter 373 - Gaining Spiritual Aether at the Second Tier of Divine Treasure Realm

    <h4>Chapter 373: Gaining Spiritual Aether at the Second Tier of Divine Treasure Realm</h4>


    One disaster followed another.


    Lu Xuan saw the two demons he had just cut down having their original forms revealed. One of them was a huge wild boar and the other a short and stout hell hound.


    Those two were no doubt considered very powerful; they were definitely capable of reigning supreme somewhere out there. It was quite unfortunate for them to have run into Lu Xuan instead.


    They werepletely incapable of resisting him.


    ¡°Get rid of them. Looks like you¡¯ll be getting better meals tonight,¡± Lu Xuan said to the rabbit by his side.


    The rabbit¡¯s eyes glimmered. After all, being given this sort of opportunity didn¡¯t happen very often. The flesh of monsters at the Divine Treasure Realm was not something that one could risk their lives for, thus all that meat would be a huge boost to the rabbit.


    While rabbits were usually herbivores, rabbit monsters were not. The rabbit by Lu Xuan¡¯s side would be having a feast.


    ¡°Master dude!¡±


    Someone approached them in a sh of light, looking as if she still had a hard time controlling her movements.


    Lu Xuan grinned when he saw the woman who came. ¡°What¡¯re you ditching your training and running all the way here for?¡±


    The woman was none other than Yun Ling¡¯er, the one with the Sky Devil Physique who was taken in by Lu Xuan as his personal disciple.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m now at Celestial Realm! I¡¯m really something, no?¡± Yun Ling¡¯er spun around before Lu Xuan at breakneck speed.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve already reached the Celestial Realm. Not bad, indeed.¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled as he nodded, thinking that Yun Ling¡¯er truly was someone with the Sky Devil Physique. It made sense that she was able to get on with cultivation at a frightening rate of progress. As long as she was given ample cultivation resources, it would only be a matter of time before she became capable on her own.


    ¡°Thank you, master dude!¡± Yun Ling¡¯er chuckled. She insisted on not addressing Lu Xuan properly as ¡®master¡¯ since she became his disciple. Instead, she went on to call him ¡®master dude.


    Another person was seen flying in their direction; that person was none other than Zhang Hongyang, d in a golden sheen all over him. Like the rabbit, he was only able to break through the world barrier after being fed the power of faith by Lu Xuan, bing a Divine Treasure Realm cultivator in the process.


    In reality, he was not the only one receiving such treatment. Numerous individuals back in Yunxuan Vi were fed the power of faith by Lu Xuan as well.


    Both Zhang Hongyang and Yang Chengsi were people that Lu Xuan trusted absolutely. They took charge of the Heavenly Pce and the Yunxuan Vi respectively, changing their assigned positions every several months. The two were hardly seen in one ce unless something major happened.


    The Yunxuan Vi had grown into something else altogether without anyone from outside knowing. The ce had be a force powerful enough to overwhelm several cultivation forces even if Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t around.


    Lu Shanshan, Liu Wanrong, Zhang Hongyang, the rabbit, Yang Chengsi, and some others were all at Divine Treasure Realm beings taking charge of the ce.


    Even Lu Guoguo was only a step away from breaking into the Divine Treasure Realm. Despite her young age, her powers remained something that one should not trifle with.


    By the time Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s powers caught up to the rest of them, the number of unbelievably powerful individuals in the Yunxuan Vi would be frighteningly high.


    ¡°Greetings, master. My apologies for not being able to spot the intruders in time,¡± Zhang Hongyang said.


    Lu Xuan nced at him and said, ¡°Drop it. Those people had special methods with them, so it¡¯s very normal for you to not be able to detect them. Just amp up the patrols from here on out. By the way, install cameras near the rear of the mountain as well, just so that no one else would be able to sneak up on us from behind.¡±


    ¡°Affirmative!¡±


    Zhang Hongyang wiped the sweat off of his brow. Like the rabbit, the more he got to know about Lu Xuan, the more astonished he became at his master¡¯s level of powers. Despite having made a breakthrough into the Divine Treasure Realm, the thought of rebelling against Lu Xuan was out of the question.


    After all, Lu Xuan was truly someone who could easily dispose of him with little more than a single thought.


    The aura that Lu Xuan emanated became increasingly profound as his cultivation level deepened. Unless he deliberately went out of his way to conceal his aura, his presence alone would be more than enough to greatly stress out those around him.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. About the three demons that you guys reported as ofte, how much information were you guys able to get out of them?¡± Lu Xuan asked. Because the Heavenly Pce was a massive organization, the intelligence gathering ability that Lu Xuan had ess to within the country could easily rival that of the Special Task Force. In terms of foreign intelligence, however, that ability still paled whenpared to that of the Special Task Force.


    Zhang Hongyang shook his head and replied, ¡°Despite our best efforts at gathering any data about them, all three of the demons had beenying so low and appearing among humans so sporadically that we were hardly able to find anything useful. ording to thetest news, however, they seemed to have gathered at an ind around Zhoushan¡¯s waters. Lady Shanshan had already made her way there.¡±


    ¡°Shanshan headed out there?¡± Lu Xuan pondered for a bit and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they¡¯re up to, but I wanna make sure that we¡¯re there to see it for ourselves.¡±


    Lu Xuan had just finished making a breakthrough and having his powers considerably grown. He also had nowhere else to go for the time being.


    If someone were to look close enough, they would be able to see that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura looked increasingly murky. That was because he just made yet another breakthrough while the limits of the world had still yet to loosen.


    He was at the second tier of Divine Treasure Realm.


    There were nine tiers of the Divine Treasure Realm, which were simply known as the Nine Tiers of Divine Treasure Realm. The whole realm stood above the Airborne Realm.


    The way Lu Xuan looked at it, one¡¯s cultivation can only truly began when they reach the Divine Treasure Realm. All the levels before were simply for setting up foundations. It was when one reached the Divine Treasure Realm that they began to begin unearthing the treasures inherent within their own bodies.


    One¡¯s body could be likened to a miniature cosmos. It was difficult for one to unearth all that treasure within one¡¯s body in a short time. That was how the Nine Tiers of Divine Treasure Realm came about; they were for differentiating the different levels of the realm.


    The first tier of the Divine Treasure Realm saw little changes in the cultivator at fundamental levels. The tier was known on its own as Spiritual Qi Realm, named such because the Spiritual Qi inherent within the cultivator was still just Spiritual Qi. That meant it was entirely identical to that of those at Celestial Realm and Airborne Realm.


    It was only when one made a breakthrough into the Divine Treasure Realm that said Spiritual Qi would solidify into Spiritual Aether.


    The greatest trait to the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was turning one¡¯s inherent physical energy from Spiritual Qi to Spiritual Aether; it was a process of fundamental transformation.


    It was a process where Spiritual Qi waspressed into Spiritual Aether, simr to how water vapor was condensed into water in liquid form. The power within the person was of the same volume being boosted by several times over.


    Most importantly, that was also the foundation stage leading to further cultivation levels beginning from the Divine Treasure Realm.


    The Divine Treasure Realm was a process of unearthing the treasures within the human body, or rather, a process where such treasures were forged within the human body.


    In levels before Divine Treasure Realm, one nourished the body with Spiritual Qi, catalyzing the transformation of the physical body from something mundane to something surreal.


    However, this process no longer worked at levels after the Divine Treasure Realm because the physical body had grown so powerful after reaching it that one could even take on nuclear munitions. Being over three kilometers away from ground zero of a nuclear detonation, one would be severely injured at most instead of being killed outright as long as they were not directly hit


    Spiritual Qi was no longer able to facilitate further growth in a physical body that had gotten so powerful. That was how the method ofpressing Spiritual Qi into Spiritual Aether came about: to have said Spiritual Aether brought out to further growth to the body.


    Fundamentally speaking, the path of cultivation was one where the cultivator continuously transformed theyers of their life. All that unreal damage potential andbat prowess in the process were simply side effects of such transformations.


    While all the heretics who made it their primary objective to gain increasingly great damage potential looked unbelievably powerful, they had actually deviated from the true path of cultivation. As such, they were prevented from reaching the greater path to the core of things.

 Chapter 374 - A Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 374: A ughter</h4>


    More importantly, several methods that were previously unavable were made essible to someone after making a breakthrough into the Second Tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    There were a variety of spells and powers that Lu Xuan had at his disposal. that he was unable to use. With his Spiritual Qi being at very low levels in nature among the level of known energies, however, he was unable to use them.


    For instance, the Advent of the Thunder Dragon was something that he had to specifically seal within his Dragonyer every time before making use of the move. This would allow him to unleash that power from the de whenever he needed to.


    Despite how unbelievably massive his Spiritual Qi reserve was, however, it would have been depleted almostpletely if he used conventional methods.


    However, it would¡¯ve been an entirely different matter if he were to cast the spell using Spiritual Aether instead. In his current condition, Lu Xuan could cast five consecutive Advent of the Thunder Dragons without even flinching at all.


    One could tell just how vast the difference would be.


    It was a fundamental change in quality brought forth by overwhelming quantity.


    There were very few beings in the Divine Treasure Realm. Even Zhang Hongyang, the rabbit, and the others were made into such beings by using the power of faith. Beings at the Second Tier of Divine Treasure Realm were even rarer.


    A move could be boosted 10 times over if he was the one casting it; that alone proved just how overwhelming his powers became.


    The difference between Spiritual Qi and Spiritual Aether was just too great.


    As of now, a small ind located in the waters near Zhoushan was filled with people. All of them were cultivators from all walks of life; there were even cultivators that were not from Huaxia. Cultivators from Korea, Japan, Southeast Asia, Europe, and even the United States were seen on the ind.


    For the past week, the small ind had been emanating dazzling lights that were so bright that the night became as bright as day.


    While all those cultivators were from different nations, it seemed as if they were all banding together on the same side.


    Only six beings were standing against all the cultivators from the other side, yet such beings possessed a presence so overwhelming that they hadpletely overpowered all cultivators from the other side.


    Currently, most of the six were extremely notorious to the people of the outside world.


    Except for the three that had been wrecking ces in Huaxia, there was also a king of eagles that had been terrorizing the Alps in Europe. A king of dragons had been causingmotions so huge in the US, that the nation¡¯s government was rendered powerless against it.


    Disregarding those five, who were all familiar faces to the cultivators present on the ind, there was one other left.


    That being was dressed in white clothes that billowed in the wind. A set of horns resembling that of stags were growing out of its forehead. One would wonder whether that was a result of a botched transformation, or simply choosing to left the horns behind.


    It was apparent that the being was also a demon.


    There were only six of them, yet they seemed to almost be able to overpower the humans present almostpletely.


    The human cultivators were all from different nations, yet they were all so overwhelmed by the demons that they had to unite so they could stand against the demonic threat.


    The massive Huaxian fleet was vaguely seen close by. The fleet was, however, different from that of the usual navies; they all shimmered with a sheen of runes.


    There was no mistaking it; all of that glitter came from talismans.


    The Special Task Force developed small arms, cannons, shells, and a variety of other weapons that were all based on the runic ammunition provided by Lu Xuan.


    However, there was more to the result of research on the runes; weapons were not the only tools developed from the runes. They gained quite a bit of knowledge and understanding of the runes to apply them to defensive measures.


    All of those results were being applied to the new East Sea Fleet of Huaxia, and a variety of runes were seen on the bodies of those ships.


    Initially, powerful cultivators could have brought a warship down with only a single swing of the sword.


    As such, the ships were utterly defenseless against Airborne Realm beings.


    With the protection from the new runes, however, not even Airborne Realm fighters could destroy those warships as easily.


    All of that was considered thetest results of their research.


    The fleet even became capable of posing a serious threat against the Divine Treasure Realm beings.


    That was the fundamental reason why the Huaxian authorities mobilized the East Sea Fleet; they were training their troops and trying out theirtest weapons.


    Those demons had been going about causing trouble in many countries. The European and American armed forces had been fighting them all the while, and only the Huaxian military had yet to be seen taking action against the demons.


    All residents from the barely huge ind had all been evacuated. The only ones left on the ind were basically powerful cultivators who were capable of holding their own.


    Nomon folk would be foolish enough to get anywhere near somewhere so dangerous.


    None of those demons looked even fazed at the sight of the massive gathering of the humans.


    All five notorious demons throughout the world were jeered and looked down upon by countless people on the inte, but it was apparent that the one dressed in white was their leader.


    That young man who had been wrecking the Special Task Force¡¯s headquarters before bowed and asked, ¡°Young master, these people are rather annoying. How about we clean them out before the tree emerges?¡±


    Despite being somewhat rebellious nature, he nheless lowered his head at that young man dressed in white without showing even the slightest hint of disrespect.


    ¡°They¡¯re merely insects. We won¡¯t have any problems getting rid of them.¡±


    That young man dressed in white could not help but smirk.


    ¡°Those foolish humans. Do they really think that they could stop us with just that East Sea Fleet alone? We¡¯d just leave after taking the divine tree, cutting down anyone who dares to stand in our way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    All five of them replied, not finding anything wrong with the order from that young man in white.


    ¡°The divine tree holds the key for us demons to take over the world. No one is allowed to let their guard down,¡± that young man dressed in white added coldly.


    Everyone saw divine light suddenly shimmering from the center of the ind, which would have looked extremely dazzling even during the day.


    Everyone knew that the true treasure was about to emerge.


    Aside from the demons, however, no one knew what kind of a treasure would they be seeing momentster. Then again, none of that was stopping them from making a move.


    Just when they were about to charge at the source of the shimmering light, the ck-robed young man casually threw a terrifying sword aura at them.


    Boom!


    That attacknded towards the humans as they were about to make a move.


    ¡°Anyone who dares to even think about it shall perish!¡±


    Everyone was stunned right there and then.


    A woman dressed in fiery red and a somewhat monkey-like man were seen standing behind that ck-robed young man.


    The three of them proved more than sufficient to take on over 100 of those human cultivators from all walks of life.


    That was how things worked among the cultivators. The greater the difference in levels, the more impossible it would be to make up for the gap in sheer numbers alone.


    At that moment, someone from within the crowd shouted, ¡°Have no fear! There are plenty of us and only a handful of them. What could they do to us?¡±


    However, the ck-robed young man made a move immediately after that person spoke, throwing out a sh of the de that seemed utterly unstoppable. The attack cut down over a dozen cultivators on the spot as it traveled, spraying a mist of blood everywhere.


    While most of them were Celestial Realm cultivators, there were also several Airborne Realm ones in their midst. Regardless of their level, they were all still ripped to shreds.


    One could tell just how terrifying that attack was.


    ¡°No need to talk to them. Just kill them all.¡±


    That fiery red woman immediately proceeded to breathe fire at the side of the human cultivators.

 Chapter 375 - Lu Xuan Finally Showed

    <h4>Chapter 375: Lu Xuan Finally Showed</h4>


    The burst of mes engulfed several cultivators, charring over a dozen of them on the spot.


    That young man with a monkey-like face conjured a staff afterward. With a sh of the staff, all of the human fighters who came at him were instantly sent flying hundreds of meters away. All of them were incapacitated on the spot, feeling as if every single bone in their bodies had been shattered by just one swing of the staff.


    It was as if even the most resilient bar of metal would have been pulverized by that staff attack.


    With that, a terrifying ughter immediately ensued.


    That ck-robed young man instantly roared without care, ¡°Teach them a lesson, let them know how terrifying we are. Make them learn to fear even the sight of us!¡±


    All three of them shortly went on to thin the number of human cultivators. Even though there were three of them, they were nheless more than enough to render the human cultivators utterly helpless.


    There was simply no stopping the handful of demons from taking the treasure from that small ind.


    Many of the human cultivators weren¡¯t even given a chance to do anything at all. While there were also Divine Treasure Realm cultivators in their midst, theypletely paled inparison with the demons.


    The demons were all fighting under one banner, yet the humans were simply fighting for their own respective factions.


    None of the humans proved themselves to be capable enough of truly stopping the three on that day.


    Suddenly, someone else descended from the sky, moving like a hurricane before instantly appearing in front of the woman in a fiery red dress.


    ng!


    A deafening rumble was heard as both parties shed. The woman in a fiery red dress had to take several steps back before she was finally able to steady herself.


    Pfftt!


    The woman spat blood out from her mouth as she backed away. She then looked at the human who just shed with her; it was a young woman in herte teens. The human girl was none other than Lu Shanshan, who came as soon as possible after receiving the news.


    The woman in the fiery red dress widened her eyes as she said, ¡°You again? You just don¡¯t know when to give up, do you?¡±


    With a ck longsword in her hand, Lu Shanshan said, ¡°You managed to sneak up on me and run when I did you a good one. Now, I¡¯m getting my revenge for that swing you took at me back then. I believe in fairness; you swung once at me, so I¡¯ll be taking one swing at you today in return. After that, I¡¯ll call us even if you were able to withstand the attack.¡±


    mes burst out the hand of that woman in the fiery red dress before being conjured into a ming longsword.


    Boom!


    Both of them shed yet again; a sh between Divine Treasure Realm beings had finally erupted.


    However, that woman in the fiery red dress quickly spewed blood from her mouth as soon as the battle began.


    She had been seriously injured by Lu Shanshan before she began to fight the human girl, worsening the injury she suffered before.


    Despite shing only once, she was hit so severely that she spewed blood all the same.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    That ck-robed young man¡¯s eyes were rendered bloodshot as soon as he saw that woman in the fiery red dress was injured. He left the fight he was currently in and swung his de in Lu Shanshan¡¯s direction instead.


    ng!


    A sh of the de tens of meters in length was sent at Lu Shanshan right away.


    Lu Shanshan turned around and blocked the iing attack.


    Metallic ngs were heard on the spot. The ck-robed young man immediately knew why hispanion had been at a disadvantage.


    That terrifying force of recoil was enough to numb his arms. That had never happened before, not even when he was fighting that old Lama in the grasnds back then.


    That old Lama was of a very high cultivation level, yet his physical constitution was hardly considered powerful due to his advanced age and deteriorating aura.


    A person¡¯s aura and lifeforce deteriorated with age. That was thew of nature; no one was able to do anything to stop it.


    It was due to the power of the old Lama¡¯s unbelievably pure Buddhist methods that he managed to injure that ck-robed young man.


    Even so, things were different when fighting against Lu Shanshan. The sword stroke from her was so powerful that the recoil from blocking her attack alone was able to make his arms numb.


    The ck-robed young man shouted, ¡°Take care of her first. Forget about all the other humans, take care of her first!¡±


    At hismand, the monkey-faced man instantly brought his staff down on Lu Shanshan before all three of them ganged up on Lu Shanshan at once.


    All four Divine Treasure Realm fighters fought a great battle in midair right there and then.


    At first, the other human cultivators felt rather lucky that Lu Shanshan¡¯s sudden appearance blocked off the three demons for them.


    However, they quickly learned that the battle fought between four Divine Treasure Realm cultivators was not something they wanted to stay around for at all; they were easily caught in the crossfire in more ways than one.


    The aftershock from the battle alone was more than enough to deal quite a bit of damage on all of them, with no possible way of even getting close.


    They also quickly found that even someone as powerful as Lu Shanshan quickly found herself being restrained when having to fight the three demons at once.


    Many gasped in surprise. Lu Shanshan was considered a newly emerged top-notch fighter. That battle with that woman in the fiery red dress allowed her to begin rising to fame, letting everyone else know that extremely formidable people other than Lu Xuan were also at the Yunxuan Vi.


    All the other cultivation forces would easily be considered supreme ones having just one Divine Treasure Realm cultivator acting as the leader. What made Yunxuan Vi a cut above the rest was that multiple cultivators were taking on a leadership role.


    After being ganged up on by three Divine Treasure Realm beings, Lu Shanshan was quickly caught at a disadvantage in battle.


    There were three other demons doing something further away, but no one knew what it was. With two of them being confirmed to be Divine Treasure Realm beings, the remaining one¡¯s unknown level of power was enough to prove that he was probably the leader of the six.


    If they were to join the fight as well, Lu Shanshan would probably in even bigger trouble than she was already in.


    Suddenly, a deafening rumble of air being sliced through rang out. Someone was seen approaching the scene at unbelievably high speeds.


    The man quickly showed up above that ind in mere moments.


    Everyone on the ind was overjoyed to see the man who just showed up.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Xuan!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu is here!¡±


    Everyone yelled and cheered in joy, with some feeling as if they were on the verge of tears. Regardless of what they previously thought about Lu Xuan, they all nheless felt like they just saw their savior when the man appeared.


    The demons were pummeling all of the human cultivators nearby, rendering many of them dead. It felt incredibly vexing. Due to thews of the world limiting their progress, however, they were unable to grow as powerful as Lu Xuan or anyone on his level.


    Upon noticing her brother approaching as well, Lu Shanshan brought a sword aura attack that was tens of meters in length. She distanced herself from the attacks from those three before going to her brother¡¯s side.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing here?¡± Lu Shanshan asked in surprise and joy.


    To her, Lu Xuan could not have picked a better time to show up. She had no problem taking on any one of those three, but having all three gang up on her was too stressful for her to deal with.


    Lu Xuan patted his sister¡¯s head and replied, ¡°Had I never shown up, you would really be in some serious trouble. Since when did you be bold enough to deal with demons all on your own?¡±


    Lu Shanshan rubbed her nose a little and said in a rather embarrassed manner, ¡°Well, she was the one who sneaked up on me and took a swing at me. I refuse to just sit around until I settle the score! On a more serious note though¡­ why are you here, brother?¡±

 Chapter 376 - Slapped To Death

    <h4>Chapter 376: pped To Death</h4>


    ¡°If I had arrived anyter, you would have been beaten senseless!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    The three demons had obviously recognized Lu Xuan, who had been in the limelight before. He was pretty much known to be the number one expert in the world.


    Of course they knew him. It was impossible for anyone to not recognize him.


    As he had looked down on Lu Xuan, the ck-robed young man sneered, ¡°Is he Lu Xuan? He chose toy low while some of us had been wreaking havoc all across the world, yet he chooses to finally reveal himself just now!¡±


    Who was a famous top expert in the world? It was more like there were no heroes in the world, so he became famous out of pure luck.


    If it had been them, they would not have let Lu Xuan be famous at all.


    Lu Xuan looked at the three demons with a sneer and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to deal with you guys back then, but I never expected to be meeting you guys again now. This is perfectly fine, though; I can just take care of all of you at once. Once I¡¯m done with you, you won¡¯t be saying there are no strong experts among the human race!¡±


    ¡°Well, well, well. You are the only one in the world who dares to underestimate us. Since you¡¯re the top expert in the world, let me see just how strong you are!¡±


    At that moment, the young man in the ck robe roared withughter with a ferocious look on his face.


    The long de in his hand buzzed as it touched the air. The temperature then instantly began to rise.


    Whoosh!


    The long de carved out a dazzling halo. It seemed that people could only see this stream of the long de that was about to split heaven and earth and suddenly arrive in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Just a small trick!¡± As he held out his hand, Lu Xuan sneered, ¡°Just a small trick!¡±


    He created a bit of wind before turning it into a big qi-condensed hand. This hand suddenly grew at a steady rate before it instantly fell like a millstone descending from the sky.


    It was different from the ordinary qi-condensed hand. Lu Xuan¡¯s qi-condensed hand was faintly shing with a golden light.


    The golden light consisted of nothing but the power of faith!


    The qi-condensed hand was something that even an expert in the Celestial Realm would be able to disy. When it was disyed by Lu Xuan, however, it had broken out with astonishing power.


    Boom!


    The long de collided with the golden palm.


    People only saw the terrifying de qi crumbling inch by inch. The light of the de earlier that had stunned everyone now looked so fragile that it would not pose even the slightest threat to Lu Xuan¡¯s big golden hand.


    ¡°How can this be?!¡±


    The young man in the ck robe saw that his de qi was easily crushed as the big hand continued to crash down on him.


    ¡°What a stupid magic trick. Take a look at my Cold de of Eternity!¡±


    At that moment, the young man in the ck robe was no longer as ruthless and fearless as he had been earlier. On the contrary, he had be serious with an extremely cold light in his eyes.


    The long de in his hand was also glowing with a chilling light. Much to their terror, everyone instantly felt that the temperature on the whole ind had dropped several degrees.


    Boom!


    When he attacked with his de once more, he saw that the bright blue light that was shining from his de had unexpectedly created out of thin air a blue Arctic Fox out of thin air apanied by an overwhelming force.


    The Arctic Fox directly smashed into the golden hand.


    Many people present could not help but retreat again, as the cold will that emitted from the Arctic Fox was so cold that it almost froze the whole ind.


    ¡°With just this de attack, who in the world can stop it? This must be as strong as the angelsing down to earth back then!¡± someone eximed.


    This demon was indeed famous. Many people had thought it was a demon born in the wild that merely relied on its own strong physique to sweep across all sides of the world. However, they were proven wrong.


    On the contrary, no matter how one looked at it, this demon had its own heritage. and that amazing will of the de could not beprehended by casually cultivating as an ordinary demon born in the wild.


    Even the other two demons could not help but look to the side.


    The young man with a protruding mouth and an ape-like chin solemnly said, ¡°With this de attack, there should be a ce for him among the demon generals under the Great Ancestor¡¯smand!¡±


    This time, the ck-robed young man made an all-out attack as the terrifying will of the de turned into a huge Arctic Fox. Not only was the will of that one de chopped out, but his entire body was covered with de wills.


    Even he himself seemed to have be an Arctic Fox.


    For him to be able to do something like this, he had basicallyprehended the de will to the highest realm.


    With this de attack, there were very few beings on earth who couldpete with it.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan did not even look at it as he continued to urge his big golden hand. Suddenly, it pped down.


    The p hit the Arctic Fox, resembling the Mount of Five Fingers from Tathagata in the Monkey King subduing Sun Wukong.


    Boom!


    The golden palm with an unbeatable force ruthlessly fell on the Arctic Fox created from a stream of de will. The p directly turned the Arctic Fox into ice crystals on the spot, which had scattered all over the sky.


    The blue ice crystals that were scattered in mid-air looked very beautiful yet very terrifying.


    This was because the ice crystal was created from the de will. With one p, a stream of the de¡¯s will had disappeared without a trace.


    However, things did not stop there. People did not have the time toprehend what had just happened as they saw Lu Xuan¡¯s golden palm unexpectedly shatter two streams of light from the de. Then, the palm continued to suppress the young man in the ck robe.


    The ck-robed young man¡¯s first instinct was to escape, but he almost immediately sensed that the terrifying hand like a millstone had sealed off all his escape routes, making it impossible for him to escape at all.


    Between life and death stood a great terror!


    He finally understood what these words meant. Even if he could normally kill others with ease, he was no better than the people he had killed once it was his turn to face the same fate.


    ¡°Bring it!¡±


    The ck-robed young man roared up to the sky. He revealed his true form, which turned out to be an Arctic Fox. Compared to an ordinary Arctic Fox, however, he was much bigger, reaching more than three meters tall. He looked very strange with three tails flying behind him.


    The Arctic Fox roared up to the sky as countless ice crystals condensed around him. Like countless arrows, they frantically swept towards the golden palm.


    This was essentially his ultimate move, which he even dared to use when facing thousands of troops.


    However, the barrage of ice crystals could not stop the big golden hand even for a moment from pping downward.


    Boom!


    People only heard a huge exploding sound, apanied by the scream of the Arctic Fox setting offyers of smoke.


    When the smoke dispersed, everyone saw a big hole in the ground.


    In the middle of the big hole was the body of the Arctic Fox.

 Chapter 377 - The 10 Great Demon Generals

    <h4>Chapter 377: The 10 Great Demon Generals</h4>


    It was now obvious that the Arctic Fox had several injuries on its body, from which fresh blood spattered out. It had almost been pped out of form.


    He had been badly mutted!


    The ce had fallen dead quiet.


    Whether it was the demons, humans, or even the Huaxian fleet that was watching the battle through their binocrs in the distance, they were allpletely dumbfounded.


    Unexpectedly, the Arctic Fox had been extremely vulnerable when facing Lu Xuan, not able to withstand a single attack.


    A group of human cultivators always had great confidence in Lu Xuan. After all, Lu Xuan had created too many miracles since his appearance. Whether they liked him or not, they had to admit that he was strong.


    However, no one had thought that things would end this way.


    One p was all it took to kill!


    People knew that this Arctic Fox demon was very strong, otherwise it would not have dared to directly break into the Special Task Force just to seize the body of the two-winged angel.


    After that, no one in the Special Task Force was able to do anything about the Arctic Fox demon.


    Not to mention that afterward, he had swept the whole northern region and destroyed many sects and ns in his wake. The Shaman Church in the northeast was pretty much swept clean by him alone.


    When he broke into the grasnd, it was only the hidden old Shaman who was able to stop him from his evil deeds but at an extremely high price; the old Shaman had paid with his own life.


    Ever since then, the Arctic Fox had remained dormant. Even so, its power had been deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Many people had evenpared him to the two-winged angel that roamed the Vatican. They felt that he might not necessarily be weaker than the two-winged angel back then.


    Although Lu Xuan was able to defeat the two-winged angel, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to do so.


    Who knew that Lu Xuan, who had never been seen in the outside world, would give everyone such an amazing response when he came out of the mountains?


    Even if Lu Xuan had been standing idly by this whole time, the strength he disyed at the battle of the Vatican was enough proof that he was already one of the most terrifying existences in the world.


    However, now they realized that they¡¯ve been wrong the whole time. Their strength was growing at an amazing speed alongside Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. How could there have been no progress at all?


    The crowd was almost dumbfounded and stunned, as they watched Lu Xuan easily p the Arctic Fox to death.


    The same was true for the young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin and the woman in the fiery red dress. ording to the Great Ancestor, even if they were not invincible in the world, they weren¡¯t far from it.


    Apart from the Great Ancestor who could p them to death, they simply could not imagine how other people would have such astonishing strength.


    This should not be possible. The Great Ancestor had a special advantage in the Myriad Demon Valley, but Lu Xuan shouldn¡¯t have had one. How was it possible for thetter to do this?


    Furthermore, the strength of the Arctic Fox was extremely terrifying. Even the demon generals under the Great Ancestor would not be able topete with its de attack.


    How? Nobody could figure out how Lu Xuan was able to do such an amazing feat.


    Aside from Lu Shanshan, everyone else present was left speechless with widened eyes. They felt that it was time to re-evaluate how strong Lu Xuan was.


    The only one to not feel that way was Lu Shanshan. After all, she had always believed that her brother had always been invincible as he won one battle after another!


    It was no surprise that he had only gone this far!


    Even if someone had told her that her brother was a God from the heavens one day, she would still believe it.


    Her mental journey could be written out as a book titled ¡°What if My Brother is Too Strong?¡±


    Lu Shanshan pointed to the woman in the fiery red dress and said, ¡°Brother, leave that woman to me!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Lu Shanshan and smiled. It seemed that Lu Shanshan had lost so badly to that woman. Otherwise, Lu Shanshan would not have remembered it until now or even chased the woman all the way to Zhoushan.


    However, Lu Xuan felt that it was nothing. The people of the Lu family should have such a way of thinking. After being pped across the face, it would¡¯ve been stupid if they didn¡¯t p back. That was simply not how a member of the Lu family reacted.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°All right, make it quick!¡±


    Lu Shanshan nodded excitedly as a nking sound rang out. She had drawn out a dark long sword, allowing it to turn into an amazing sword light flying across the sky. It vaguely turned into a dark dragon that charged towards the woman in the fiery red dress.


    The woman with the fiery red dress did not care so much about it at this time, nor did she care about her fear of Lu Xuan; both of these two Lu siblings were equally terrifying.


    Back then, she had used a n to sneak attack Lu Shanshan. She thought that victory was at hand, but Lu Shanshan unexpectedly tipped the scales under such circumstances, things were reversed by Lu Shanshan. Furthermore, Lu Shanshan was not injured at the time. She had more of an advantagepared to back then, while the woman in the fiery red dress was no longer at her peak.


    One person¡¯s loss was another person¡¯s gain!


    One red and one ck, two streams of lights collided in the air. Lu Shanshan had a shocking collision with the woman in the fiery red dress.


    Under three moves, the woman in the long red dress had been brought to a disadvantage. As she constantly coughed up blood, she continuously retreated under the attack of Lu Shanshan.


    Earlier, when the three of them joined hands against Lu Shanshan, they had the upper hand. But now, the woman had no chance of winning.


    The young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin immediately became anxious and swept out a stream of staff light towards Lu Shanshan.


    However, a big qi-condensed hand had grasped the staff light while it was in mid-air, slowly crushing it by the inch.


    ¡°How about we just be polite to each other and watch the battle in peace?¡± Lu Xuan smiled and said to the young man with the protruding mouth and ape-like chin.


    This young man clenched his long staff and red at Lu Xuan as he said, ¡°Human, you are so brave that you dare to kill people from the Myriad Demon Valley. Do you think we are the strongest fighting force in the Myriad Demon Valley? Well, we¡¯re not; the 10 great demon generals are even stronger than us. You have no chance of winning against them. If you let us go now, we may still have a chance to coexist peacefully. Otherwise, you will die miserably in the future!¡±


    ¡°10 demon generals? Hahahaha!¡± Lu Xuan burst outughing.


    ¡°Do you think you can scare me with the 10 great demon generals? Let me guess why you guys came all the way to this ind¡­¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan mentioning this, the young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin suddenly wore a serious expression.


    ¡°This ind does not produce anything, nor is it an important stronghold. There are no relics, caves, mansions, or other things that can attract demons like you toe here together. That leaves only one possibility¡­¡±


    Lu Xuan remembered a certain rumor from his previous life.


    ¡°You came here for that Divine Tree of Enlightenment!¡±

 Chapter 378 - What Gave You Such Confidence?

    <h4>Chapter 378: What Gave You Such Confidence?</h4>


    Hearing Lu Xuan figure out their purpose, the pupils of the young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin contracted slightly, as if one of his big secrets had been exposed.


    He felt even more incredulous in his heart!


    How could Lu Xuan know of the Divine Tree of Enlightenment¡¯s existence?!


    It had to be known that even in the Myriad Demon Valley, not many people knew about this. They were only told about it by their Great Ancestor before they came.


    The purpose of doing so was to avoid leaking information, even if it was highly unlikely that they would do such a thing.


    However, this was rted to the foundation of the countless demon generations in the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Seeing the expression of this young man with protruding mouth and ape-like chin, Lu Xuan knew that he had guessed right. During this time of his previous life, he had been a beggar all over the streets who had avoided getting hunted. He had not yet stepped into the road of cultivation at the time.


    Lu Xuan had been in a state of ignorance towards anything that happened at this point, but he could vaguely guess a few things.


    The rise of the Myriad Demon Valley in maind Australia during his previous life was not without reason. To the humans, it seemed that demons had suddenly broken out overnight.


    However, this was not the case at all. The demon race had been preparing for decades.


    Compared to the human race, the demons had to pass two hurdles to get what they wanted. One was Enlightenment,monly known as the beginning of gaining intelligence.


    This was not a problem for ordinary human beings. Unless they were born with low intelligence, the intelligence of human beings would naturally grow to its peak when they reach the age of 18.


    It seemed like nothing, but this was often a life and death situation for demons. Out of the 1,000, or 10,000 demons, there may have not been even one demon who could reach enlightenment.


    Often because of coincidences, they may eat some magical fruit then increase their intelligence.


    At this point, the vast majority of hidden demon kings were like this, and there seemed to be quite a lot of them. Compared to the countless number of demons, however, they were considered very rare.


    Human beings would naturally be enlightened, the only difference being the umtion of time. This also gained the envy of countless demons during Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life.


    Although there were other methods such as forcefully getting enlightened, these demons had inherently defective intelligence. This level of intelligence was equivalent to that of mentally handicapped humans.


    No matter how much enlightenment they had reached, it would be useless because they simplycked the ability to develop further.


    Therefore, humans during Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life paid no attention to demons at all. This was because ording to the slow enlightenment speed of demons, it was estimated that all human beings on earth would have already embarked on the road of cultivation when there were enough of them. That way, they would be able topletely crush them with just numbers alone.


    Who would have thought there were so many demons appearing as soon as those of theter generations were born?


    Initially, no one knew what had happened. When people¡¯s encounters with demons had increasedter on, humans also began to find some information about the Myriad Demon Valley. They knew that in the Myriad Demon Valley, there were two divine trees. One was the Divine Tree of Transformation, and the other was the Divine Tree of Enlightenment.


    In the eyes of the demons that had currently emerged, the Divine Tree of Transformation had probably already fallen into the hands of the Myriad Demon Valley. Otherwise, it would not have been so easy for these demons to take shape.


    If they wanted to take shape naturally, it could only be possible after going through all kinds of tribtions and narrowly escaping death.


    After all, this was equivalent to skipping millions of years of evolution and directly reaching this step.


    Only with the help from the effect of the Transformation Fruit could they seed in taking shape smoothly.


    The other tree was even more important than the Divine Tree of Transformation. The fruit on the Divine Tree of Enlightenment could allow the wild demons to gain intelligence as quickly as possible, making them as intelligent as ordinary humans if not even more.


    Whether or not they could transform was not the most important issue for demons, but not being able to open up any intelligence was a w at the beginning of their development stage that they had no way of fixing.


    The only possible fix was to get the Divine Tree of Enlightenment.


    Therefore, their movements this time were most likely rted to the importance of the development of the demon race in the future. Hence, all the demon experts who had revealed themselves before had gathered in one spot.


    With such a line-up, the demon experts were confident that they could win even if all the hidden Divine Treasure Realm experts among humans appeared.


    Who would have thought that their killings would force apletely unreasonable existence like Lu Xuan toe out of hiding?!


    Lu Xuan knew that his guess was perfectly urate. He had not intervened during his previous life, the demons secretly took away the Divine Tree of Enlightenment even if they did not move in in sight. This was why they were able to train an army of intelligent demons decadester that couldpete with human beings.


    As far as Lu Xuan knew, demons had even secretly learned and developed the science and technology of humans. Their intelligence was no lower than that of human beings.


    It was fine if Lu Xuan did not know about it. Since he did, however, he would not let the demons take the Divine Tree of Enlightenment away.


    The earth was too small to tolerate the existence of two intelligent races! One was enough!


    Moreover, the Divine Tree of Enlightenment could not just be used by demons. It could also be used by humans, on which the effect would be even more remarkable. Ordinary people who swallowed one fruit could enhance their intelligence and turn into a genius.


    If a genius were to eat one fruit, they could be transformed into a super genius!


    Of course, there was no point in eating an excessive amount of fruit, but one could keep their brain running at a high speed in doing so. This was the cultivators¡¯ equivalent to doing half the work but getting double the result.


    In other words, Lu Xuan could nurture as many geniuses as he wanted in the future. The limit of qualifications would be increased.


    As long as he swallowed the Enlightenment Fruit, even Lu Xuan could also maintain a very clear state. In that case, his cultivation efficiency could at least double.


    Of course, such a good thing of course be taken away by the demons.


    ¡°Do you want to die, human?!¡±


    The young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin looked at Lu Xuan with a stern and determined look in his eyes.


    This was because he knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to let Lu Xuan go. In other words, Lu Xuan must not be allowed to interfere with their actions.


    This meant that human beings did not know the existence of the Divine Tree of Enlightenment and its effects. Otherwise, the big countries would rather drop nuclear bombs on this ind if it meant preventing the demons to take the Divine Tree of Enlightenment away.


    This was the only way for demons to close the gap and catch up with humans.


    The battle between races was a fight to the death!


    There was no room for mercy.


    The information must never get out, or the Myriad Demon Valley may face the frantic encirclement and suppression of all mankind!


    At the moment, the entire human race regarded them as a small problem that could not develop any bigger!


    However, this may not necessarily be true in the future!


    ¡°You guys want to kill me?¡± Lu Xuan said with a sneer. ¡°What makes you so confident you can do so?¡±

 Chapter 379 - Fight With All The Strength

    <h4>Chapter 379: Fight With All The Strength</h4>


    The young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin stared at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°It may be difficult to kill you, but I can assure you I won¡¯t let you off so easily even if it costs my life¡­¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°You need to at least stall for time and let the other demons take the Divine Tree of Enlightenment away, is right?¡±


    The pupils of the young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin were almost contracted into a thin line. He felt that his thoughts had beenpletely seen through by Lu Xuan.


    Completely and utterly seen through!


    It seemed that no matter what he was thinking, it would be difficult to escape Lu Xuan¡¯s sight!


    This feeling made him extremely irritated!


    He was not so arrogant to the point that he believed he could kill Lu Xuan. Even if he used his best moves, he did not think he had much hope of winning.


    Even so, he believed that victory was usible if he just stalled for time!


    As long as he could buy himself some more time, the situation wouldpletely change.


    Thinking of this, his eyes showed a little bit of determination!


    ¡°Stalling for time? Can you do that?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°Do you know why I chose not to stop those guys? I was waiting for them to bring out the Divine Tree of Enlightenment so that I can take it at the same time!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not keep his thoughts a secret. No matter what these demons nned, it did not matter when faced by someone of absolute strength.


    At that moment, many of the human experts below hadpletely passed the period of dead silence and began cheering one after another.


    ¡°He is so strong. As expected of the number one expert in the world!¡±


    ¡°The Arctic Fox earlier was said to be invincible in the world, but it was pped to death. Its strength was no way near that of Lu Xuan!¡±


    ¡°I told you that Mister Lu¡¯s reputation as the top expert in the world is no joke!¡±


    A group of human experts only felt that the gloominess in their hearts had been swept away. So what if the demons were fierce? Lu Xuan alone could beat them without giving them a chance to fight back.


    Lu Xuan himself had never cared about what these demons thought. This made the humans feel inexplicably satisfied. Thesewless demons deserved to be treated like this.


    Even so, the old Lama of the grasnd was the first to make a move, followed by the Celestial Master Zhang Fashan, then Lu Shanshan.


    However, none of them had made the humans feel as vicious as Lu Xuan.


    Everyone knew before this that these demons were violent and had looked down on the human race.


    The old Lama had even died for this. Although they did not know what kind of Divine God the old Lama was, he was obviously a prominent monk. Now that he had fallen like this, the people could not help but sadly sigh.


    Afterward, even the famous Celestial Master Zhang Fashan had been on a par with the young man who had a protruding mouth and ape-like chin.


    Although Lu Shanshan had won, she was not able to kill her opponent.


    Apart from Russia who had sessfully killed that giant bear by carelessly throwing nuclear bombs at it, Europe and the United States had no way to deal with the Eagle King and the Dragon King while the two beings were still on the ind.


    This had never happened before. Having always boasted that human civilization was the supreme civilization, the human race was not used to others showing off in front of them.


    Many people¡¯s hearts sighed, knowing that Lu Xuan deserved to be considered the top expert in the world after pping his opponent to death. This skill seemed to be much more terrifying than before.


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms and said faintly, ¡°With all your strength, I want to see how long you can stall. It just so happens that they haven¡¯t taken away the Divine Tree of Enlightenment yet, so I¡¯ll just wait for them!¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you bold!¡±


    The man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin red at Lu Xuan. If possible, he wanted to avoid being enemies with Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan seemed to be very rxed at the time with no basic defense. From the demon¡¯s sixth sense, however, the man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin could sense how dangerous Lu Xuan was; he was even more dangerous than ever before.


    The man with the protruding mouth and ape-like chin said, ¡°Lu Xuan, I¡¯m willing to admit that you are a hero I have never met before. If you were to fight against the Great Ancestor, however, it will end horribly for you. You don¡¯t seem to realize how terrifying the Great Ancestor is. Even for the 10 great demon generals under the Great Ancestor, any one of them can take your life! If you retreat now, our Myriad Demon Valley and your Yunxuan Vi can leave each other alone and coexist in peace!¡±


    When Lu Xuan heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Wow. Are you relying on your mouth to stall for time? As for being at peace with each other, you sent two Divine Treasure Realm experts to our Yunxuan Vi to kill me. Can that be considered leaving us alone?¡±


    At that moment, the young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin finally knew why Lu Xuan suddenly came out and appeared here after being behind closed-door cultivation.


    The young man secretly scolded himself that those two could not do anything right.


    He did not agree to provoke Lu Xuan, nor did he think that two Divine Treasure Realm experts could do anything to him on hisnd. After all, the battle with the angel had disyed Lu Xuan¡¯s strength for everyone to see.


    Additionally, Lu Shanshan had proved that she had the Divine Treasure Realm strength, alongside other experts in Yunxuan Vi. Two Divine Treasure Realm experts had no chance of winning at all.


    When facing a strong enemy like Lu Xuan, their only choices were to not provoke him or pulling out all the stops by having all the 10 great demon generals fighting together to kill Lu Xuan.


    As he had expected, the two demons had now failed to kill Lu Xuan. On the contrary, it had forced Lu Xuan out of closed-door cultivation, which became a huge obstacle to their n.


    They had failed to gain an advantage over Lu Xuan.


    When the people below heard this, they knew that the demons had sent experts to attack Yunxuan Vi, but so far there was no news about it.


    There was only one possibility: the demons had been taken care of without anyone knowing it.


    There were two other Divine Treasure Realm experts!


    With this, two more people were added to Lu Xuan¡¯s kill count!


    Among the recorded experts, Lu Xuan had killed thergest number of Divine Treasure Realm experts; he had killed at least five of them.


    Nobody knew if anyone else could reach this record in the future. At least for now, it was impossible to reach!


    ¡°It¡¯s no use talking so much!¡± The young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin saw that his idea of talking to buy time had been seen through by Lu Xuan, so he knew that he could only fight.


    Boom!


    With a roar, a terrifying monstrous qi broke out from the young man¡¯s body that obscured the sun and almost enveloped the small ind.


    At the core of the ind, the three demons who were trying their best to break through the enchantment on the Divine Tree of Enlightenment now also felt the young man¡¯s monstrous qi.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The Eagle King immediately frowned. He knew how strong the young man was. This outbreak meant he had been cornered

 Chapter 380 - Is That All You Got?

    <h4>Chapter 380: Is That All You Got?</h4>


    At this point, however, who on this ind could force him to do so?


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about him for now. Our priority is to bring back the Divine Tree of Enlightenment, which is our demon race¡¯s hope of making huge improvements and catching up with the human race. You all know full well the consequences we¡¯ll face if we can¡¯t bring it back!¡± The young man in a white robe said faintly. He no longer had the appearance of a dandy disciple that he had earlier, having a cold look in his eyes instead.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Eagle King and the Dragon King nodded one after another. Then, they worked with the white-robed young man to continue breaking through the protective shield around the Divine Tree of Enlightenment.


    After all, they all understood that the Enlightenment Fruit on the Divine Tree of Enlightenment was their greatest hope for the rise of demons.


    Without the Enlightenment Fruit, the Transformation Fruit alone was almost useless.


    There were currently tens of thousands of demons in the world right now. Nobody knew how many of them were under the influence of the spirit qi of the world, as some aspects of them had been strengthened.


    In terms of intelligence, however, most of them were not born with much wisdom except for some demons that had eaten some sort of fruit.


    As if this was also the bnce between heaven and earth, human beings had wisdom while the demons had strength.


    However, more human beings began to embark on the road of cultivation as time passed. The strong physique of demons could no longer be considered an advantage.


    The Enlightenment Fruit on the Divine Tree of Enlightenment helped to equalize the strengths and weaknesses of both sides.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be fair for human beings to have a strong physique, and for demons to acquire wisdom that was not inferior to that of human beings?


    The young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin held a long staff in his hand. His entire body was full of monstrous qi as it soared into the sky.


    The whole ind was slightly trembling under the monstrous qi.


    Suddenly, the monstrous qi that spewed out made people gasp in astonishment.


    It even caused the waves within hundreds of meters around the ind to be dangerous.


    As the long staff in his hand descended like a giant pir, the young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin shouted, ¡°You must have a death wish!¡±


    Bang!


    As the terrible blow fell, the sound of gold and iron colliding rang out. This attack from the staff seemed as if it was almost going to smash the sky into pieces.


    The aftermath alone had created chaos spreading in all directions.


    Due to the earthquake, the human experts in the Airborne Realm below were not able to stand idly by.


    When those human experts looked up, however, they saw a scene that shocked them.


    The shock emanated from the staff had not broken the Shield of Vigor on Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    It would¡¯ve been more urate to say that Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Vigor was now more dazzling than ever before.


    If the others used to have a faintyer of Shield of Vigor, then when it was on Lu Xuan, the Shield of Vigor became a full-body shield when Lu Xuan used it. It was not just an ordinary thinyer of Shield of Vigor.


    Many people could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. The staff of that young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin was very terrifying. They could feel it as they watched from the sidelines without getting directly hit.


    Even then, such an attack failed to even leave a dent in Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Vigor.


    The only ones who now remained unaffected were Lu Shanshan, who was fighting to the death on the other side, and the woman in the fiery red dress. They had no time to care about this right now.


    The woman in the fiery red dress was desperately burning away at her demon power. If she wanted to defeat Lu Shanshan, she had to at least make Lu Shanshan retreat.


    However, Lu Shanshan became even more terrifying as she continuously shed out with her sword. Every bit of sword qi that descended fell directly near the woman in the fiery red dress, who had been suppressed to the point where she could not raise her head at all. She kept coughing up blood, which continued to drip onto the ground.


    She believed that she had essentially met her nemesis, although she herself was of a rtively high realm. That didn¡¯t matter when she fought against Lu Shanshan¡¯s wild attack style; Lu Shanshan hadpletely surpassed her in terms of the depth of skill, the understanding of sword skills, or the strength of the body.


    She was pretty much an omnipotent existence.


    This made the woman feel as if she was facing Lu Xuan. The information about Lu Xuan that was collected at the Myriad Demon Valley had mentioned him being omnipotent.


    No matter which aspect it came from, however, Lu Xuan did not have any weakness at all; he was just about invincible in every way possible.


    Additionally, her realm was not as good as that of Lu Xuan. Even if she was in a simr realm to Lu Xuan, it would still be a challenge to defeat him.


    In other words, she would be no match for him at all!


    Even so, there was nothing she could do. At this moment, she understood why herpanion, the young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin had to go all out. It was because he had no choice.


    Lu Shanshan was already so scary, while Lu Xuan was the enhanced version of Lu Shanshan in all aspects.


    If herpanion was not astute, then he would most likely end up dead.


    Lu Xuan looked coldly at the young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin. After the staff fell, it was unable to break the Shield of Vigor on Lu Xuan.


    The force of that staff was so great that, in his previous life, Lu Xuan would have had to face it seriously.


    Now, Lu Xuan was already in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, the Spiritual Aether Realm.


    The Spiritual Qi in his body had beenpletely condensed into Spiritual Aether. The defensive ability of the condensed protective shield had been improved by at least numerous folds.


    The earth-shaking staff was useless against Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Is that all you got?¡± Lu Xuan continued to say faintly. His attention had always been on the three men in the Central of the ind.


    Since those three men had yet to break through the shield around the Divine Tree of Enlightenment, Lu Xuan did not have to worry about them at the moment.


    He couldpletely handle the demons in front of him with ease.


    Roar!


    At this moment, the body of the young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin turned red. It was unknown how many blood vessels in his body had been burst by this violent monstrous qi.


    It could be said that he was now at his limits; as the monstrous qi all over his body burned wildly.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan pped out with his palm like a sh of lightning.


    Boom!


    The young man with a protruding mouth and ape-like chin was directly hit before he had a chance to react. His entire body wildly flew backward like a kite with a broken line. He then crashed into a mountain on the ind, directly copsing the mountain.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, another roar rang out from inside the middle of the copsed mountain, followed by a terrifying figureing out from within.


    At that moment, everyone saw that it was a monkey, whose body was covered in gold.


    Compared to an ordinary Golden-haired Monkey, this one was bigger. Standing at least three meters tall, and it looked extremely imposing and powerful with fresh blood all over his body. Its red eyes red at Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 381 - Killing Two Demons Consecutively

    <h4>Chapter 381: Killing Two Demons Consecutively</h4>


    That golden monkey was covered in blood and his chest was apparently caved in. There was a palm print left in the crater that Lu Xuan left behind.


    Despite the monkey¡¯s severely bloodied state, he still managed to hang on by manipting all that demonic qi about him; he was doing his best to buy himself time.


    He no longer thought of defeating Lu Xuan. He had utterly no idea just how Lu Xuan managed to get that far with cultivation. The monkey, who had been unstoppable before, was unable to even begin resisting Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks at all.


    Suddenly, a massive rumbling noise rang out from the center of that ind, followed by exmations of joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s broken!¡±


    The expressions of everyone present changed at that moment. The protective barrier on that Divine Tree of Enlightenment had been broken.


    That golden monkey was in a thoroughly berserk state by then. He knew all too well that he was left with very few options.


    All of his qi reserves were instantly mobilized, beginning to burn within his body.


    All of his golden hair turned abhorrently pale in a short time.


    Lu Xuan was able to immediately tell that the monkey was burning thest of his lifeforce.


    ¡°Killing myself just to severely damage you¡­ it¡¯s absolutely worth it.¡±


    That monkey then brought his staff down at Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    Terrifying explosions were instantly heard following that, resulting from breaking the sound barrier. The sound rang out twice and even three times over.


    The monkey was moving so quickly that all everyone else could see was a massive explosive rumble before seeing that staffnding on Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    As the attack was brought down upon Lu Xuan, the terrifying burst of light burned everything in its path.


    Everyone else saw that by simply lifting an arm, Lu Xuan sessfully caught that iing staff.


    ng!


    The sound of metal shing rang out.


    That staff stayed firmly in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, unable to budge at all.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s hand was hardly considered huge; his hand was actually smaller than that of the golden monkey before thetter grew in size. Despite that fact, he managed to firmly grasp the extremely heavy staff.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    That golden monkey¡¯s eyes were wide open. Blood was oozing from all over his body, and it seemed as if tears of blood were about to roll out of his eyes.


    Everyone on that small ind was able to sense all of the terrifying demonic power emanating from that staff as it came down upon Lu Xuan.


    While the monkey had thought of possibilities of others being able to catch his attack head-on, being able to do so barehanded was totally unexpected.


    Even the demons, who were all known for their exceptional physical resilience, would not have been able to take that hit of his which he brought about in full force.


    Not only did he put every ounce of strength he could muster into the attack, but he had also burned away all that remained of his lifeforce in the process. He did all of that just to slow Lu Xuan down for a bit, buying the other demons time for escape.


    He had never anticipated that there was someone so insanely powerful and terrifying among the humans.


    Conventional logic dictated that it was something utterly impossible.


    The Myriad Demon Valley was able to foster so many unnervingly powerful beings due to its special circumstances. It was simply unthinkable for someone so terrifying emerging out of regr ces.


    However, the monkey had no time to think about such questions. It took Lu Xuan only a single pull to forcefully drag the monkey in his direction.


    The monkey was at a disadvantage in terms of both physical resilience and power.


    Lu Xuan extended his hand like a bolt of lightning. All of the Spiritual Aether around him coalesced into a dragon w. The w managed to break through the protective qi surrounding the golden monkey, punching right through thetter shortly afterward.


    The golden monkey demon was killed on the spot.


    His huge body immediately fell to the ground.


    Everyone saw what happened, but no one dared to even think of moving the golden monkey¡¯s huge dead body despite its unmistakably immense value.


    The nations would all be willing to pay unbelievably high prices to buy its corpse, which would no doubt have immense research value.


    The body would easily be worth over a billion US dors.


    The price was not far-fetched at all, given how the angel¡¯s dead body from before already had an astronomically high price.


    However, none of them dared toy a finger on that dead body. The golden monkey had been someone who could have easily kill any of them before, after all. Even then, such a terrifying being was easily killed in the hands of Lu Xuan; that was what made the news of the golden monkey¡¯s death so terrifying.


    Making a move on Lu Xuan¡¯s prey was a surefire way of digging their own graves.


    Many watched what happened before them with mixed emotions. The monkey had caused a hugemotion in the northern and central regions of Huaxia, beating down many people from a myriad of sects and ns. Nobody had been able to stop that monkey.


    Before anything else, the monkey targeted the Shaolin Temple, which had existed for over a millennium. The monkey destroyed the reputation that the temple had just begun to regain not too long ago.


    Had it not been for the old Celestial Mastering out himself to take care of the monkey, the face of all human cultivators would have been utterly lost.


    To everyone¡¯s surprised, such an impossibly powerful and terrifying demon was easily dealt with by Lu Xuan with just a single strike from his hand.


    Many of the cultivators present had witnessed how the monkey manage to throw his weight around the ce before, along with how that old Celestial Master fought that monkey.


    That battle was intense. The old Celestial Master¡¯s art of the Celestial Master Sect was unparalleled, yet he only managed to repel the monkey at best.


    Many learned just how powerful and terrifying the monkey was back then.


    At the moment, more people witnessed how helpless the monkey was when it faced off against Lu Xuan instead of the old Celestial Master. That was not to say that the monkey was weak; the oue simply proved that Lu Xuan was unbelievably and frighteningly powerful.


    The extent of Lu Xuan¡¯s power had reached such frightening extents that few had even been able to begin to specte just how powerful he was in the first ce.


    The US government dropped a nuclear bomb on Lu Xuan before, yet they still did not manage to kill him.


    All of the devastating power inherent within Lu Xuan was out for everyone to see.


    That woman in a fiery red dress, who was fighting an intense battle with Lu Shanshan, saw what just happened as well. There was no time for her to get angry; she was busy suppressing all that fear and terror inspired.


    Never before had any of those demons had been beaten so badly.


    Her sixth sense warned her into a frenzy immediately, so much so that one could almost see the danger signs shing furiously in her mind.


    Lu Shanshan was able topletely overwhelm her, yet she was hardly even one percent as dangerous as Lu Xuan.


    Blood spewed from that woman in the fiery red dress before long. Her entire being was wrapped in fiery red energy as she fled the scene at a frightening speed.


    She was running so quickly that not even Lu Shanshan thought that she would be so determined to flee before. That woman disappeared before Lu Shanshan managed to react in time.


    ¡°Dammit, she¡¯s gone!¡±


    Lu Shanshan was very frustrated, while Lu Xuan took only a single look. He used his golden eyes to utilize his dynamic visual acuity by 10 times over, allowing him to easily catch that woman¡¯s movements.


    With much of his strength, he then swung that staff that was still in his hand.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Terrifying sonic booms were heard from the air as the swing of that staff broke the sound barrier, which then caught up to the sound it created before breaking the sound barrier yet again.


    That staff caught up to that woman in the fiery red dress at a speed several times that of the speed of sound, punching right through her and sending her crashing to the ground below.

 Chapter 382 - The Gap is Just Too Wide!

    <h4>Chapter 382: The Gap is Just Too Wide!</h4>


    Boom!


    The power that caused it was so terrifying that one could even feel the entire ind shaking slightly.


    Boundless smoke and debris were shot into the air, giving the scene an extremely terrifying atmosphere.


    Everyone around gathered their Spiritual Qi to their eyes. It was only then that they saw that woman in the fiery red dress being nailed to the ground amidst all of that flying smoke and debris.


    Lu Xuan was using his staff like a spear.


    He managed to easily break through her protective demonic qi and nail her to where she was.


    The woman did not manage to do much other than struggle in ce for a bit before spitting blood and dying shortly afterward.


    She had already taken serious injuries from Lu Shanshan before, so there was simply no way she could have withstood such a terrifying attack.


    It was only then the woman in fiery red dress revealed her true form¡ªa huge sparrow the size of a grown human. Her form was entirely crimson, making her a demon who had awakened fire-rted powers. That meant that she was in the process of bing a fiery bird demon.


    That was the main difference between demons and humans. The final form of humans remained as they were. The final forms of demons gradually resembled those of their ancestors, as time passed and their bloodline became more refined.


    The idea behind ¡®the koi leaping through the dragon gate¡¯ was one of the most typical and the most well-known example of such a phenomenon. Once the fish leaped through the dragon gate, the fish would be transformed into a dragon.


    However, what shocked the crowd even further was Lu Xuan¡¯s fearsome brute strength.


    There was no extra power being imbued into the staff. The feat of nailing that woman in fiery red dress onto the ground seemed effortless; it was done through sheer speed and force alone.


    Lu Xuan managed to do so using only his sheer, terrifying physical power.


    Many fell into despair, as a being of such inherent unreal strength was absolutely unbeatable.


    It was just like how the case of someone who was inherently short and frail training in martial arts for decades, facing against someone who was inherently huge and strong. Thetter needed only to learn the most basic of fighting techniques to easily beat one such a small martial arts master.


    That was just how utterly unreasonable and unfair things were.


    That was the main difference between one individual with another, yet there was no reasoning behind why that is.


    It became apparent that Lu Xuan was more than being extremely proficient with the mystic arts; he was also insanely strong and fast as well.


    Most people spected that as time passed, he would be increasingly drowned out by the emerging fighters all over the world. Instead, he just seemed to be even more terrifying.


    There was utterly no one who could beat him.


    That demon was unable to even withstand a single hit.


    That was what many people in the crowd were thinking about. Many of the beings that they saw to be beyond what they could deal with, were renderedpletely helpless and easily killed when Lu Xuan was dealing with them.


    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s powers are truly iparable to those of anyone else. Indeed, his powers befit his title as the top expert in the whole wide world.¡±


    ¡°During times of peace, Lu Xuan¡¯s level of powers was definitely rming to us humans. With the demons now throwing their weight about, however, someone without equal like that among the humans would be able to take care of the crisis. We truly are so utterly blessed by the heavens!¡±


    ¡°Exasperated, a cultivator from the westmented, ¡°I just can¡¯t imagine how he managed to train to reach such a level. Is this just the true power of the eastern cultivation systems?¡± It was true that the rate at which western cultivators gain power during the early stages far surpassed that of their eastern counterparts.


    However, the rate of progress of eastern cultivators would only increase over time. As they understood more about cultivation, the powers they gained would eventually surpass those of the western cultivators as well.


    On the other hand, the western cultivators required to rely on devout faith to obtain powers on a regr basis. As such, the gap between the eastern and western cultivation systems gradually became wider, so to speak.


    It was only then the western cultivators came to realize somewhat as to why the Huaxian cultivators eventually halted the conquest of western cultivation forces in the past.


    Both parties were not even on the same level, to begin with.


    The cultivation systems between both sides werepletely different.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan was flying to the center of the ind.


    The remaining three demons at the center were nearly frightened to death at the sight of Lu Xuan flying in their direction. It was as if they just saw the most frightening monster they could imagine.


    While there was no doubt that many people viewed those demons as monsters themselves, they paled inparison to a walking beast of disaster in human form like Lu Xuan.


    ¡°How could this be? How could the monkey not be able to even slow him down?¡± That king of eagles asked in immense astonishment. While he hadn¡¯t been around that monkey for long, he nheless knew that the monkey was definitely not someone to be trifled with.


    Having been enlightened by some high-ranking, knowledgeable monk at a young age, the monkey went on to listen to lectures from the Shaolin Temple from the back of the mountain. All of that experience at a young age established a firm foundation when spirit qi was restored to the.


    To be honest, that monkey was considered to be immensely powerful even among the six of them, so much so that he could be considered to be among the top three.


    However, they all saw from their respective peripheral vision just how easily Lu Xuan killed the monkey.


    That terrifying scene alone almost caused their hearts to leap out of their chests in fright.


    Lu Xuan was picking up speed, breaking the sound barrier and seeming to catch up to them almost instantaneously.


    The dragon king then stood up and said, ¡°Eagle king, you and the young master should leave with the Tree of Enlightenment. I¡¯ll stay around and stop him. You¡¯re fast, so maybe you could still escape.¡±


    The eagle king never anticipated that the dragon king, who hardly spoke to him or agreed with him, would volunteer to take on the monster.


    The eagle king knew what the dragon king meant. In terms of fighting prowess, the eagle king could notpare with that of the dragon king. Even so, he was still fast; it was due to his speed that he stood a chance to escape with the Tree of Enlightenment.


    Lu Xuan was just too insanely powerful after all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    That man d in white instantly said with a cold expression, looking as if he did not care about anything that the dragon king said before.


    The Tree of Enlightenment, which was about the size of a human hand, continued to emanate five shimmering lights of different colors in his hand.


    That man d in white used a kind of rune to shrink the tree to such pocket sizes. Without it, they simply would have had no way to carry the tree with them.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The eagle king then transformed into a huge eagle, whom the man d in white climbed onto. The eagle king then pped his wings and made his way to the seas, fleeing from the ind.


    Using telepathy, Lu Shanshan told Lu Xuan, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t let them get away!¡±


    While she had no idea what Lu Xuan and the demons were fighting over or what that Tree of Enlightenment actually was, she nheless knew instinctively that it was something of extreme importance. It was something that could definitely never be taken away by the demons; letting them do so would lead to inevitable doom for the humans.


    ¡°Rx, no one is getting away.¡±


    Lu Xuan chased them with an unfazed expression, but the dragon king quickly stood in his way.


    Lu Xuan simply said, ¡°Leave now. I have no interest in killing you, so you might just be able to leave this ce alive.¡±


    In response, the dragon king shed an exasperated grin on his face.

 Chapter 383 - Shredding the Dragon King

    <h4>Chapter 383: Shredding the Dragon King</h4>


    ¡°Do you think I have a choice?¡± That dragon king continued with a rather exasperated smile. ¡°I was once just a little lizard. Under normal circumstances, I would have probably lived and died without knowing any better. It¡¯s the great ancestor who bestowed me with such an opportunity, making me a king of a region and a monster king who could travel the world. My life is no longer mine. It belongs to the entire race of demons.¡±


    Lu Xuan felt his heart warm up with emotion hearing what the dragon king just said. If Lu Xuan remembered correctly, that dragon king was probably the one that went about killing countless innocent people in North America, nearly bringing about the copse of the US back in his past life.


    It was every man for himself.


    More importantly, the US government was powerless against a dragon of such a high level back then. It was thanks to the efforts of the ancestor of the vampires, Cain, that the dragon king was finally repelled.


    That dragon king was tasked with doing its best to wreak havoc on the entire human race, and the US was one of the most powerful countries in the world. Killing more people in the US would be enough to greatly impact human society.


    The vampires, however, relied on human development to spread their influence. The copse of the US and the order that their government built might have been convenient for the vampires to go about killing anyone or anything they could find. However, that was not what Cain wanted to see happen.


    Infiltrating the American society and controlling the country from within would, to a certain extent, equate the interests of the US to those of the vampire race as a whole.


    As such, a great battle was fought between the demons and vampires. The battle shocked the entire world, and Lu Xuan watched the battle happen through satellite broadcast back then.


    The dragon king currently before him paled inparison to the one of ferocious presence and power that Lu Xuan knew back in his past life.


    The battle between both parties had almost destroyed an entire city and resulted in countless casualties.


    However, Lu Xuan remained unfazed by the dragon king¡¯s words. After all, the hero of one race could be the menace of another.


    Lu Xuan grinned and said, ¡°Do your worst. I¡¯d love to see how long you could hold me back.¡±


    With a grim expression, the dragon king said, ¡°Even just a brief moment would be better than nothing. The human race is the one that had been ruling the for hundreds of thousands of years after all. The history and resources of humans are unmatched; the emergence of an unparalleled genius like yourself further proves my point.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of the demons, I have no other choice.¡±


    Lu Xuan continued to grin as he looked at the dragon king and said, ¡°Where could you people run to anyway?¡±


    His expression remained unfettered as he looked at the dragon king. A tinge of murderous intent was somewhat visible in his eyes. He then extended his hand right away, allowing it to transform into a dragon w huge enough to block off an area within a radius of several kilometers.


    That dragon king remained unhesitant when facing that attack. Instead, he instantly went into his original form: a terrifying western dragon that was over five meters tall, the height of a two-storied building.


    He burst with towering demonic power all over his being. Every single scale on his body shimmered with a crimson sheen.


    Roar!


    The dragon king roared and breathed fire immediately afterward, which seemed like it was out to burn the sky down. The fire engulfed Lu Xuan¡¯s entire dragon w as he brought it down upon him.


    However, the move proved useless. Despite the move being among the core techniques that the dragon king had at his disposal, he still stood no chance whatsoever when facing off against Lu Xuan. Simply put, his efforts were utterly futile.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s dragon w was brought down immediately, extinguishing the boundless mes as soon as they became visible. The dragon w continued to move,ing in hard before pping down on the dragon king.


    Boom!


    Everyone heard a rumble erupt. To their surprise, they saw that the dragon king somehow managed to block Lu Xuan¡¯s golden dragon w. The dragon king held off that golden dragon w to the best of his ability.


    ¡°He stopped that w?¡± The expression on the faces of the human cultivators changed when they saw what happened.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s invincibility was etched so deeply in their minds that they were all frightened to the core at the sight of someone managing to block off Lu Xuan¡¯s attack at that moment.


    Roar!


    Before the human cultivators had the chance to process what they had just witnessed, the dragon king then burst with pulses of fiery red energy all over him. The signature of energy was near-identical to that of the woman in the fiery red dress before. That dragon king was practicing fire-based powers as well.


    While such fire-based powers usually worked best as offensive moves, the dragon king instead conjured a shield that shrouded him within, siphoning all fiery demonic power that the dragon king could muster.


    That dragon king¡¯s current expression looked rather pained. Despite being a dragon, everyone was still able to see that the dragon was in genuine pain.


    ¡°That is some defensive power, indeed. No wonder he managed to escape the nuclear bombs that the American government used against him.¡±


    Many were able to witness the battle that the crimson dragon king fought. The eagle king was simply moving too fast for the European governments to even think of deploying nuclear weapons against him after all.


    That giant bear up north, on the other hand, ended up being bombed to death by the Russian government using nuclear weapons instead.


    Inparison, that crimson dragon king had been surrounded by the US military and nuclear weapons that were used against him, yet he was still able to escape.


    The only other being who showed such a record was Lu Xuan.


    If the dragon king did not have more tricks up his sleeve than most people anticipated, the US military would¡¯ve killed him a long time ago.


    Despite suffering serious injuries during its escape, it nheless caused a hugemotion to the world back then.


    However, the crowd did not manage to feel that way for long, as they all saw how that dragon king¡¯s protective barrier proceeded to crumble inch by inch. It seemed that the dragon blood would spit a bit of blood from his mouth as the crumbling worsened.


    Boom!


    That fiery red shield was brutally crushed right away as the dragon king spitted outrge amounts of blood from his mouth.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s golden dragon w continued to fall towards the dragon king without slowing down until the attack connected on the dragon king¡¯s body.


    Everyone saw the scales all over that dragon king¡¯s body beginning to crumble. The disintegration continued quickly down to the hide beneath, then to the muscles and eventually the bones. The attack engulfed everything until the dragon king was reduced to a massive bloody mist.


    Lu Xuan killed the dragon king with a single hit, reducing thetter¡¯s body into countless fine, tiny pieces.


    The entire ce was filled by the remains of that dragon king for a while.


    Another huge hand was seen extending outward, grabbing all of the remains that had yet to disperse far enough. The hand belonged to none other than Lu Shanshan, who went out to grab all the bits of flesh and blood.


    She then chuckled and said, ¡°Well, guess we got more ingredients for dinner tonight. I¡¯ve heard people say that nothing tastes better than dragon meat from the heavens. I wonder what grilled dragon meat would taste like.¡±


    Lu Xuan was exasperated towards his sister¡¯s antics, wondering since when was Lu Shanshan such a glutton.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and activated his golden Delusion-breaker Eyes. He amplified his vision by 10 times over, catching the sight of the two demons running away without any trouble.

 Chapter 384 - Lu Xuan, You have gone Too Far!

    <h4>Chapter 384: Lu Xuan, You have gone Too Far!</h4>


    As Lu Xuan made his move, a burst of light emanated from his feet. He was using his top-notch movement method: Ten Thousand Mile Rainbow.


    Lu Shanshan conjured yet another huge hand and quickly swept the bodies of the other dead demons away, before disappearing in midair using the Ten Thousand Mile Rainbow technique as well.


    The human cultivators from various nations looked at each other at that moment, feeling as if they had been in a dream and everyone was just about to wake up.


    ¡°Why did I feel like I just returned from the clutches of the Reaper?¡± Some Huaxian fighters said with mouths agape, believing that they were very lucky.


    ¡°The demons have no doubt banded together to form an alliance, yet us humans are still fighting for our own factions. Damn, just how are we gonna fight them in the future at this rate?¡±


    ¡°The way I see it, the demons aren¡¯t as terrifying as everyone says. There¡¯s no way they could be more terrifying than Lu Xuan after all, right?¡± A foreign cultivator asked.


    Many actually nodded and agreed to what the cultivator said, looking rather perplexed and embarrassed.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s overwhelming powers left asting impression on all of them. None of them dared to even imagine if Lu Xuan was at his full strength, considering all that impressive feats that he had disyed.


    They wondered just how far Lu Xuan had gone in his journey of cultivation.


    ¡°Seems like we came here for nothing today!¡± A female fighter said in a rather dejected manner.


    ¡°Worse still, we almost died her. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lu Shanshan and Lu Xuan making their way here one after another, we would¡¯ve all been in grave danger.¡±


    Someone immediately retorted in disagreement, ¡°What do you mean ¡®we came here for nothing¡¯? We got to at least witness all those frightening battles. Boy, that was truly unbelievable. Makes you would wonder if humans would actually be capable of something like that.¡±


    Upon having realized something, someone immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We should head up and see how the battle would end right now. While I have no idea what the true purpose of the Tree of Enlightenment is, it seems very important to the demons. If that weren¡¯t the case, they would never havee to get it one after another. Hell, they were even willing to die just so to slow Lu Xuan down a bit.¡±


    Everyone nodded. They could tell that the Tree of Enlightenment was extremely valuable. It was definitely something that they could not afford to let the demons steal.


    No matter how one looked at it, it was clear that the demons had no intention of coexisting peacefully with humans. In that case, it would¡¯ve only been a matter of time before they became the enemy of mankind. Shaving down even just a bit of the power of the demons would go a long way in weakening the demons in the future.


    All of them had lights bursting out of their feet at that thought, moving in the direction that both Lu Xuan and Lu Shanshan went. Even the Celestial Realm cultivators had all manipted the wind, allowing them to take flight. They were unable to achieve true flight just yet; the best they could do in that regard was to lift themselves into the air by manipting wind. As such, they were only able to barely keep their distance and watch from behind.


    On the other side¡­


    When used at full force, Lu Xuan¡¯s Ten Thousand Mile Rainbow technique was so frighteningly fast that he could move faster than the fastest fighter jet currently avable at full speed. With that, he was able to move several times the speed of sound.


    Furthermore, that was because Lu Xuan was still not powerful enough in his current condition. At the pinnacle of the technique¡¯s power, it would have only taken him a single thought to traverse tens, even hundreds of thousands of kilometers. Only by utilizing such a powerful movement method would he have been able to travel the cosmos after all.


    If he didn¡¯t utilize that power, he would¡¯ve died if he just flew from the Earth to the moon.


    Lu Xuan managed to catch up to the eagle king in mere moments.


    Having sensed just how quickly Lu Xuan was traveling, the eagle king was utterly frightened by that unbelievable speed. Not only was Lu Xuan extremely strong and abhorrently resilient, but it became clear that Lu Xuan was also much faster than the eagle king.


    After all, the eagle king¡¯s powers relied on his frightening speed.


    Such speed enabled him to zip in and out of the human world as he pleased, preventing even the fastest fighter jet developed by the humans to catch up to him in terms of linear speed alone. Furthermore, he was so agile every fighter jet paled inparison.


    That was what enabled him to bring terror all over Europe; it was the very reason why the European countries were unable to deal with him.


    It took him only a split second of being dazed for Lu Xuan to overtake him altogether, waiting for him to show instead.


    ¡°Damn you, Lu Xuan! You have gone too far this time!¡±


    That man d in white was extremely furious when he saw what just happened with a serious expression.


    ¡°That lizard is also another piece of trash. He failed to even buy us a bit more time!¡±


    That man d in white never anticipated Lu Xuan to be able to move so quickly. That crimson dragon king was unable to even hold Lu Xuan back or slow him down even for a second.


    That was the most terrifying thing about Lu Xuan. If he was in Lu Xuan¡¯s shoes, the man d in white could never pull off such a miracle.


    That man d in white was dazed for a moment before he said through clenched teeth, ¡°Just you wait. You have made an enemy of the Myriad Demon Valley today. We shall ughter everyone in your Yunxuan Vi tomorrow, leaving no one behind! Everyone will pay for your foolishness!¡±


    Lu Xuan hadpletely backed him into a corner.


    Lu Xuan simply gave a cold smirk andmented, ¡°You¡¯ve brought this upon yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hand the Tree of Enlightenment over and maybe I would let you live.¡±


    Lu Xuan had no intention of letting that man d in white leave. He could spare the man¡¯s life, but he would not let the man go free. He could just hand the man d in white over to the Special Task Force; there was no doubt that the agency would be fascinated by that man.


    It had a lot to do with the Myriad Demon Valley behind the demons after all. The Special Task Force had just lost to that arctic fox, and they were not about to say no to some demon delivered to their doorstep.


    Living demons were much more valuable than dead ones after all.


    They were worth so much that every single nation on the would be fascinated by them as well.


    At that moment, the huge eagle king howled, ¡°Please run, young master. I¡¯ll hold him back!¡±


    Immediately afterward, he threw that man d in white out of the way before turning into a blitzing bolt of light and charging straight towards Lu Xuan.


    Shoop!


    That huge eagle king arrived right before Lu Xuan in an instant. His two huge wings transformed into long des as he headed straight for Lu Xuan.


    ng, ng, ng, ng!


    Multiple metallic ngs were heard. The huge eagle king threw countless sword aura over the ocean. His wings functioned as extremely intimidating des.


    All those sts of sword auranded squarely on Lu Xuan, but they immediately dispersed upon impact.


    That man d in white was unable to even catch his breath before a huge hand was seen grabbing onto all those sts of sword aura. The huge hand then grabbed hold of that eagle king¡¯s head.


    It seemed as if that huge eagle king was instantly subjugated; he was grabbed so tightly that he was unable to even speak. All that ferocity that he showed before had disappeared.


    He looked nothing like when he was terrorizing Europe.


    He had utterly no chance of winning against Lu Xuan, given how thetter manage to easily grab hold of his head with ease.


    That eagle king was about to struggle, but Lu Xuan simply extended his hand. His Spiritual Aether was transformed into a talisman right away, which was then pressed onto the eagle king¡¯s body.


    The eagle king was utterly immobilized in a split second. Lu Xuan simply threw him to the side, letting him drift away in the sea.


    No one had anticipated that the terrifying monster king, who had practically owned the skies as he zipped throughout Europe, was powerless when facing against Lu Xuan. What made things worse for him was the fact that he was sealed so easily.

 Chapter 385 - Invincible among All within the Same Level

    <h4>Chapter 385: Invincible among All within the Same Level</h4>


    Lu Xuan never thought highly of the eagle king at all. Seeing how that eagle king¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow and anguish, one could easily see that he would have rather just died on the spot instead.


    The eagle king was a being unlike any other, yet he was still rendered utterly helpless before Lu Xuan.


    ¡°How about it? Hand over the Tree of Enlightenment and I¡¯d let you live. Refuse, and you¡¯ll die right where you stand,¡± Lu Xuan said calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thoroughly got on my nerves, Lu Xuan!¡±


    That man d in white red at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°One of us shall fall here today!¡±


    He was not intimidated by what Lu Xuan said, making it apparent that he still had tricks up his sleeve.


    Despite all that unbelievably terrifying power that Lu Xuan had shown off, the man d in white was still not intimidated by him.


    A pair of green wings materialized instantly right behind his back.


    That green wings had a wingspan measuring over 30 meters in length. The wings were covered withplex runes and talismans, looking extremely harrowing.


    ¡°Now die by my Wings of Wind. I am the one who is invincible in my current level!¡±


    That man d in whiteughed out loud.


    He was nowhere to be seen almost immediately, disappearing into thin air like a gust of wind.


    However, he then appeared right in front of Lu Xuan.


    The speed was so fast that it left a trail of afterimages. Truth to be told, he was already in a blur when Lu Xuan was still able to see that man moments before, as he had disappeared from where he was.


    Wings of Wind was a very special power, even when considered among that of the demons. It was a skill that granted the user the ability to move at blinding speeds when mastered.


    The skill was potent that its user could actually travel somewhat faster than even the eagle king.


    What made it even eerier was that when someone became able to travel at extreme speeds, a very loud sonic boom would result as they move due to having broken the sound barrier.


    That was what happened with lightning and thunder, with the observer being able to see the shes of lightning in the sky moments before the rumble of thunder rang out.


    What made the Wings of Wind skill so eerie was that despite the extreme speeds afforded to its user, there was no rumble from breaking the sound barrier heard. Thus, nobody could tell exactly when the skill was used. Simply put, there was simply no way of telling when the skill was used.


    That man d in white was able to im that he was invincible when fighting anyone of the same level as him as long as he was armed only with that one skill. The im of invincibility was true.


    ¡°I thought for a moment there that I would get to truly witness something invincible, but all I see are some tricks that resulted from mastering the early stages using powers of wind.¡±


    Lu Xuan shed a grin.


    His vista was that of a true Celestial Lord, so he was definitely seeing things from a different perspective asmon beings. Many of the powers seen in the world came in many forms, yet they were all derivations of basicws and workings. It was just that those derivations somehow appeared either extremely powerful or eerie.


    That applied to the Wings of Wind. It was a skill that made use of, and resulted from, thews and workings of wind.


    Lu Xuan spected that the ancestor of the man d in white managed to develop his understanding of the basicws of the wind element early on, which led to him developing such power.


    The power was then passed down through the bloodline, and anyone who was awakened to the bloodline would naturally be able to gain ess to the skill.


    To mostmon people, such a skill was considered unpredictable. To Lu Xuan, however, it was just some insignificant trick.


    He had seen all kinds of wind elemental powers back in his past life, many of which were even 100 or even 1000 times more powerful than what was being used right before him. That Wings of Wind skill was nothingpared to those.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± That man d in white was furious when he heard that, yet his attack was microseconds away from hitting Lu Xuan. It was an attack using a de conjured from the air itself.


    Themon variant of such a de of air that most conjured would be just about as powerful and grand as a huge hand conjured the same way.


    Even then, the de he conjured was of somethingpletely different altogether. Even the strongest and most resilient of alloys would have had a hard time withstanding a hit from such a de.


    The de was brought down onto the back of Lu Xuan¡¯s head, which moved without making a sound the same way his Wings of Wind had been. It seemed as if Lu Xuan had no way of stopping it at all.


    Just when he thought that Lu Xuan was unable to react in time when the de came down, Lu Xuan instantly vanished from where he stood. The de managed to cut into Lu Xuan¡¯s body, but that was only an afterimage as opposed to a true body of flesh and blood.


    That man was immediately left in a state of shock.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    He was moving at extremely high speeds, with a pair of terrifying eyes that enabled him to track things moving as fast as him. After all, only with unparalleled dynamic visual acuity would he manage to ensure that his attacks couldnd on his targets.


    If his eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with his speed of movement, he could have easily rammed into walls.


    As such, no opponent had been able to escape his sight, no matter how well they could react.


    However, Lu Xuan managed to disappear right before the man¡¯s eyes while he was oblivious to what was happening.


    Lu Xuan managed to appear right on top of him before he could process what just happened. Lu Xuan proceeded to stomp on him.


    Boom!


    That man d in white was stomped on where he stood, instantly falling to the ocean below and leaving a crater on the surface of the water. Countless aquatic beings right below were immediately reduced to shreds as he bounced about on the water for a while before he could steady himself.


    Pfft!


    Blood spilled from that man¡¯s mouth right away. He was unable to believe and never anticipated, that Lu Xuan was actually able to cause him serious injuries with just a single stomp.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive. Not bad. You¡¯re indeed tougher than all the trash that came before you.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s cold, unfeeling voice was heard. He did not hold that man d in white in high regard as well.


    At that moment, Lu Shanshan made her way to the battlefield and saw what just happened. All the other human cultivators around were able to see what happened as well. While they were nowhere near the battlefield, they nheless sensed the aftershock of that battle. Their impressive sight enabled them to see just how Lu Xuan managed to almost throw that man d in white into the ocean with just a single stomp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so cheeky just yet, Lu Xuan.¡±


    That man d in white said as he cleared off all the blood in his mouth.


    He stood on the surface of the water as his form wavered alongside the waves underneath him. All of the injuries he had sustained were instantly healed.


    That was some regenerative powers unlike any other.


    Everyone who saw what just happened to him was left shocked. The fight between the two looked like a sh between gods. It was something that waspletely beyond their wildest imaginations.


    Everything seemed so bizarre: the extreme speeds that were shown when the two shed, how Lu Xuan managed to stomp the man d in white down to the ocean, the extraordinary regenerative powers that that man had demonstrated¡­


    ¡°This is my turf now. So long as there¡¯s still seawater in this world, I shall never be defeated. You¡¯ll never be able to kill me!¡±


    That man d in white shed a grin. Intense ferocity was seen in his eyes as he directed his sharp gaze onto Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 386 - Just A Small Skill That Can Be Broken With One Finger

    <h4>Chapter 386: Just A Small Skill That Can Be Broken With One Finger</h4>


    Lu Xuan looked at the white-robed man with a slightly yful look. When his Delusion-breaker Eye opened, he seemed to quickly understand as he said, ¡°It turns out to be a python with two attributes of Fengshui, which has probably already turned into a Jiao.¡± Lu Xuan said.


    The white-robed man was suddenly stunned. Unexpectedly, Lu Xuan had seen through his origin so easily. Indeed, he was only one step away from turning into Jiao.


    There were many creatures in the world with the blood of dragons in their bodies. Snakes and carps were the most famous examples of such creatures.


    Carps were transformed into dragons through Longmen, while snakes could turn into dragons by extracting their own blood.


    It was just that the snakes were too different from dragons, and their blood was also very thin. If one wanted to change into a dragon, they would not be able to do it in one step. They had to change into a Jiao first.


    Although it seemed to be only a small step forward, there would essentially be a big difference.


    Pythons were just pythons. Ultimately, they could just be pythons. However, Jiao was different as they went by another name: Jiao Dragon.


    Even if it was the lowest level of dragons or a Yalong, it was still out of the scope of an ordinary creature; it was in the ranks of dragons.


    It was somethingpletely different!


    For those creatures with the blood of dragons, the most taboo thing was others saying that they were not dragons. The two antlers on the white-robed man¡¯s forehead were exactly what he was proud of.


    Not all snakes could produce authentic dragon horns when they turned into a Jiao. Some Jiao Dragons had single horns on their heads, and some had horns like machetes. They were all dragons with impure blood.


    As for his pair of dragon horns, it represented the authentic blood that was also his pride. Even if he turned into human form, he was unwilling to get rid of this pair of antlers.


    Lu Xuan touched his chin and said, ¡°To be able to change into Jiao when your strength is so weak, it seems that the blood should be rtively pure!¡±


    Generally speaking, when a creature with dragon blood in its body changed into Jiao, it had a direct rtionship with the blood.


    Basically, the purer the blood, the easier it would be to transform into Jiao. If their strength was very low, then they could be turned into a Jiao Dragon.


    If the blood was not very pure, then it would be very different. It may need someone with high enough strength to be a Jiao Dragon.


    Normally, a Jiao Dragon would obviously be stronger the earlier it became one. This was because dragons werepletely different beings among many demons. They were the king of scale armor in the water, and there were not many bloodlines that couldpare to them.


    The sooner one became a dragon, the more extraordinary the strength of all kinds of awakened magic would be.


    When the white-robed man heard this, he almost spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    What did he mean by being so weak?


    Lu Xuan nearly angered him to death!


    If not for his bad luck in meeting Lu Xuan, he would not have been afraid of being besieged by a few human experts in the Divine Treasure Realm given his current strength.


    On the current earth, he could definitely run rampant!


    What did Lu Xuan mean by being so weak?


    He had gone too far. The white-robed man was seething with rage!


    As the white-robed man stood on the surface of the sea, his injuries had almost recovered. With qualities like water, the treatment was very unique.


    The white-robed man clenched his teeth and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay the price today, Lu Xuan. I will be the one to break your so-called invincible golden body!¡±He pinched a few hand seals on his hand.


    Suddenly, a massive amount of seawater seemed to be under someone¡¯s control. The water directly turned into water arrows all over the sky and shot in the direction of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°What a small skill!¡± Lu Xuan did not take it seriously. As he suddenly stomped with his foot, countless golden lights burst out from below him. It spread in all directions, just like ayer of solid shield.


    The barrage of arrows falling from the sky failed to break Lu Xuan¡¯s round golden shield.


    Lu Xuan immediately pointed out with one hand, and the wind suddenly rose as he pointed towards Ao Fan, who was like a sacred mountain.


    ¡°Delusion-breaker Finger!¡±


    This was a technique developed by Lu Xuan, based on the Delusion-breaker Eye. Such a technique can only be used by someone with the same born Taoism aptitude and cultivation of the Delusion-Breaker Eye.


    After breaking through all emptiness and getting pointed at by this finger, it would be impossible to escape in any direction. This was the power of the Delusion-breaker Finger.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±


    Ao Fan immediately sensed the terrifying power from the Delusion-breaker Finger. He wanted to escape, he briefly felt that even the primordial spirit had been locked onto it. No matter how he wanted to move, there was no way to escape from the Delusion-breaker Finger.


    It was too scary!


    ¡°Bring it!¡±


    At this time, Ao Fan had no choice. The wings on his back directly spread out, and countless wind des were created from the moving wings.


    These countless des frantically shot towards the shocking finger, but it was of no use at all. Even the skin of that finger could not be broken.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    All this would take time to describe with words, yet the event itself had happened in an instant.


    Then, everyone saw how Ao Fan was directly sent flying from the finger. The wings of wind he used to protect himself were directly punctured as blue lights that broke into the sky dissipated.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Ao Fan spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood and fell hard onto the surface of the sea.


    ¡°How is this possible? The strength of Ao Fan is above those demons earlier. How on earth did Lu Xuan do it?¡±


    When a group of strong human beings saw this scene, they could hardly believe that Lu Xuan could easily incur heavy injuries on the man by just pointing his finger. Each person had their own judgment of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, as they were almost scared to death.


    Lu Xuan was too strong. His strength was so powerful that it had shocked the world!


    ¡°Brother, be careful. He might touch the sea!¡±


    Lu Shanshan shouted from afar. She thought that, as long as this Ao Fan constantly absorbed power from the sea, his body would be indestructible.


    If she were in her brother¡¯s ce, she would also find Ao Fan to be very troublesome. Ao Fan was so powerful that he could pretty muchpete with Lu Shanshan as she currently was.


    Although Lu Shanshan felt that she was not far from reaching the cultivating perfection of the Divine Treasure Realm, this Ao Fan was still very shocking.


    Coupled with the fact that he could absorb a steady stream of power from the water, it was enough to make him the most troublesome person ever.


    If it was Lu Shanshan handling it, it would be very difficult to defeat Ao Fan. At most, it would be a draw, and no one could do anything to the other.


    Of course, Lu Shanshan was confident that she was better than Ao Fan once he left the water!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, he can¡¯t do anything!¡± Lu Xuan crossed his arms and said faintly.


    ¡°Gah! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Ao Fan absorbed a mass of strong energy from the water, recovering from the bloody injuries all over his body.


    A pair of ferocious eyes looked at Lu Xuan, eager to break him into pieces.


    Ever since he became aware, he had been the young master of the Myriad Demon Valley with a high position. When had he ever suffered such a loss?

 Chapter 387 - This Punch Is Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 387: This Punch Is Invincible</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude in particr was so lofty that he did not take the white-robed man seriously at all.


    The white-robed man felt extremely humiliated by this fact.


    In other words, Lu Xuan did not take him seriously!


    This was the most severe form of humiliation. At that moment, the only thought on the man¡¯s mind was to kill Lu Xuan. Otherwise, he would not have any self-esteem left.


    Ao Fan reached into the void and pulled out an ancient machete with his hand.


    This machete was huge, being several times bigger than the average machete. It was made of bronze with simple patterns carved into it, shining with a miraculous light.


    A terrifying de qi instantly broke out from the bronze machete.


    This terrifying de qi shook slightly as a gust of wind appeared all across the sea.


    Lu Xuan could even see Ao Fan¡¯s arms slightly trembling. It was obvious that controlling this bronze machete was not easy. Even Ao Fan, who had already turned into a Jiao Dragon, had almost no control over his body!


    ¡°That is a real power item!¡±


    Among the human beings, there were martial artists who shouted out in surprise. Many of them had never actually seen a real power item before. Many people still relied on traditional magical weapons in battle. No matter how powerful they were, however, they would just be ordinary weapons. Only power items were the realm weapons used by the cultivators.


    This bronze machete was at least a high-tier power item. It was even two levels higher than Lu Xuan¡¯s Dragonyer.


    There was no doubt that the Myriad Demon Valley was strong.


    It was also because Ao Fan was the young master of the valley. Naturally, he would have several things that others did not have that could help protect him.


    Relying on this power item alone, Ao Fan¡¯s strength had been raised to another level.


    There was greed in the eyes of many of the human experts. This was not something that they could buy with money. Those who were spending 10 billion or 20 billion yuan to get it were cheap.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯ll die today!¡±


    Ao Fan roared madly. With his pridepletely shattered by Lu Xuan, Ao Fan wanted to find a way to get it back.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As Ao Fan waved the bronze machete in his hand, the entire sky and ground were suddenly being torn to pieces as a huge crack appeared. Immediately afterwards, it turned into a terrifying de light that headed straight towards Lu Xuan.


    This de was so terrifying that it could even split a mountain apart.


    ¡°This is too terrifying. Even the gods would not be able to stop this de attack!¡±


    ¡°Unless Lu Xuan has other power items on him, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to stop it!¡±


    ¡°This is quite a surprise. The demon actually had such a power item in his hand. He is too scary!¡±


    At that moment, everyone thought that Lu Xuan was certainly powerless to stop it.


    However, he suddenly raised his hand. Countless Spiritual Aethers instantly covered above him, turning into a golden dragon w.


    Lu Xuan did not dodge, but he had no intention to do so anyway. He directly stretched out the huge dragon w and suddenly grabbed at the shocking de light.


    Boom!


    People only heard a huge exploding sound as they saw that the round de light with a terrifying power had actually stopped in mid-air as if there was some kind of entity in the sky. The de light had been caught by Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    That stream of de light was crushed by Lu Xuan¡¯s dragon w inch by inch.


    Everyone saw that the de light was so sharp that it could tear the mountain in half. Despite that, it was unable to tear Lu Xuan¡¯s dragon w apart.


    On the contrary, Lu Xuan crushed it, turning it into lights that spread all across the sky.


    ¡°What a terrifying Shield of Vigor!¡±


    ¡°What kind of inheritance did Lu Xuan get? Even an attack like this cannot do anything to him.¡±


    One of the Airborne Realm experts asked, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he was the first person to survive the nuclear attack without injury, and that was when he had only been in the Airborne Realm. Now, a lot of us are also in the Airborne Realm, but do you think you can achieve the same extent as Lu Xuan?¡±


    The other experts shook their heads one after another. Who are they kidding? To be able to survive the nuclear attack, they would have suffered even in just the aftermath of the explosion.


    Even if they were thousands of meters away, the aftermath of the explosion was enough to blow out their internal organs and shatter their bones.


    The impact of a nuclear bomb was mortifying; the nuclear radiation that people were afraid of was insignificant to these sessful cultivators.


    The bodies of ordinary people were very weak, so they would be killed by the nuclear radiation. However, these cultivators were not afraid of nuclear radiation. They would only be burned or shocked to death, with no other option.


    ¡°Back when Lu Xuan was in the Airborne Realm, he was already so terrifying. Now, I can¡¯t even imagine just how far he has cultivated to!¡±


    Everyone looked up at the sky towards Lu Xuan, whose whole body was shining with a golden light as if he were a God. They all sighed in sadness, as they did not know how Lu Xuan had been able to cultivate himself to such a degree.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Ao Fan was left dumbfounded as if he had seen a ghost. He had gone all out with his de attack without holding anything back because he wanted to kill Lu Xuan.


    However, he did not expect this oue at all. His own delight, which was chopped out from a high-tier magical item, had not been able to do anything to Lu Xuan at all much to his surprise.


    Even his Shield of Vigor could not be broken.


    ¡°How is this possible? How did you do that? Even if you have protective armor, it should have been shattered by me at this moment!¡± Ao Fan roared angrily.


    He did not know where he had gone wrong. He had never thought that this would happen. Lu Xuan was probably no longer in the first tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Instead, he had likely reached the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm: the Condensing Aether Realm.


    His Spiritual Qi had already been transformed into Spiritual Aether. This made a significant difference, as the Shield of Vigor was more than 10 times stronger.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Your bronze machete may be strong, but it¡¯s just a treasure covered with dust in your hands. I believe in fairness; since you had tried to cut me with your weapon, I will punch you with my fist in return. As long as you can stop me, you don¡¯t have to die today. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me anyone else for your death!¡±


    It was toote to negotiate an alternative. Lu Xuan was not joking when he said he was going to attack, even though Ao Fan was still in shock and did not have time to react.


    Lu Xuan clenched his five fingers into a fist as the force of his fist came from his entire body. The fist then turned into a golden dragon.


    ¡°Golden Dragon w!¡±


    Like a w being extended out from a golden dragon, the punch suddenly tore up the area, as if the day and night had been flipped upside down. The wind became fierce on the entire sea!


    This punch could shake mountains and rivers while smashing any powerful enemies in its wake!


    It was invincible!

 Chapter 388 - Too Overconfident

    <h4>Chapter 388: Too Overconfident</h4>


    The punch was the Golden Dragon w!


    Lu Xuan had already mastered the fist will of this punch after aprehensive study of it. Under the pration of his strong mental strength, he had thoroughly created a powerful martial arts will.


    It was as if a golden dragon was staring at the Yalong species with mixed blood below.


    This was the mockery of the real purebred dragon toward the Yalong!


    Ao Fan became furious while there was a bit of contempt in the eyes of the golden dragon that Lu Xuan created.


    When facing against other creatures, there was no doubt that the Jaio Dragon had a great advantage, considering its existence was high above the others. When faced against a real dragon, however, these Jiao Dragons were very miserable; they were nothing but animals with less pure blood.


    ¡°It does not matter if you¡¯re a real dragon. I won¡¯t allow you tough at us!¡±


    At that moment, Ao Fan had regarded Lu Xuan as a real dragon who had looked down on all of them instead of as a human being. Ao Fan wanted to unleash his anger.


    The bronze machete in his hand was so bright that it burst out an amazing de light and directly chopped at the descending dragon w.


    ¡°Today¡¯s the day I kill a dragon!¡± Ao Fan roared. The de light seemed like it would cut off the dragon w.


    However, a burst of amazing golden light broke out from the dragon¡¯s w. Once the de light touched the golden light, it began to crack inch by inch as if it were a gorgeous ss being shattered.


    As Ao Fan roared, a w had hit him.


    His body suddenly flew into the sky like a kite with a broken line.


    Boom!


    At that moment, many people heard a tremendous roar. They watched as Ao Fan¡¯s entire body fell below the surface of the sea, directly making a huge hole where itnded. An immense amount of seawater was blown out, which had set off hundreds of meters of sky-shaking waves.


    Everyone took a breath one after another. The fact that the power of one punch could reach such an amazing degree had made their pupils suddenly contract into thin lines as if they had seen a ghost.


    Everyone was in a cold sweat!


    It was nothing else, but that the punch was too scary!


    That Ao Fan was already very strong; his strength was in the Divine Treasure Realm, which was a very high level. He even had a high-tier power item on him that was even stronger than Lu Xuan¡¯s Dragonyer, which was a low-tier power item. Therefore, it was possible to imagine just how rare the bronze machete was.


    However, such a rare bronze machete was smashed with one blow. The mighty Ao Fan was blown away as well, which had created a huge hole in the sea. After a while, the seawater gradually returned and poured back into the hole.


    Even though the people were not targeted like Ao Fan was, they could feel the shocking power of the punch. The punch could be said to be a terror that had never been seen before.


    Just like when they were still mortals, they felt the anger of the world as it fell apart.


    With just one punch, they nearly lost their ability to breathe.


    If anyone else were in Ao Fan¡¯s shoes, it would probably have been very difficult to stay alive after getting hit by such an attack.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan looked more like a god instead of a human. Many people did not even consider Lu Xuan to be human at all, but rather a monster wearing human skin.


    The extremely powerful Ao Fan was defeated with just one punch!


    When the seawater finally fell after being scattered above the sky and had been mixed with Ao Fan¡¯s fresh blood, people saw that Lu Xuan had a bronze machete in his hand instead of in Ao Fan¡¯s.


    The bronze machete kept emitting an emerald green light, trying to get out of Lu Xuan¡¯s grasp.


    Obviously, it was the bronze machete that had spirit and was unwilling to sumb to Lu Xuan.


    Suddenly, a voice of anger came from the bronze machete. ¡°What kind of person dares to steal this thing!¡±


    It shook the heavens and earth, frightening many people and making them stumble.


    There was another voice in this bronze machete.


    Lu Xuan just sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a ray of that old dragon¡¯s primordial spirit, yet you dare to act so presumptuously before me. You¡¯re getting too overconfident in yourself!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they finally realized that the bronze machete was the primordial spirit of an expert. They could understand such a concept, as many people were disciples of famous sects with roots. Thus, they naturally knew that the so-called primordial spirit could be divided into small parts and attached to power items. It could greatly enhance the spirituality and power of the power item.


    With their current level, however, they could not do something like this because they were unable to sense the existence of the primordial spirit.


    Except for some Awakened who had awakened their Mental Strength, most people still had no way to get in touch with their primordial spirit without reaching the Divine Treasure Realm.


    However, a thought suddenly popped into the minds of several people¡ª¡±Was it that old dragon?¡±


    After thinking about the identity of Ao Fan¡¯s Jiao Dragon, they realized that the old dragon was most likely Ao Fan¡¯s father.


    They then thought about how Ao Fan was the young master of a ce called Myriad Demon Valley.


    Some people were smart enough to have already noticed a terrifying bit of information from Lu Xuan¡¯s words. There was a ce called the Myriad Demon Valley, where an old dragon who was Ao Fan¡¯s father lived as a valley head.


    When many people thought of this, they could not help but suck in a breath. In the Huaxian legends, there was no doubt that dragons were of very high status.


    Even among demons, they were usually invincible in the same realm.


    It was just that the people did not know if the so-called old dragon was the legendary real dragon or the same Jiao Dragon as Ao Fan.


    After all, a Jiao Dragon may be born from other Jiao Dragons or maybe a child born to a real dragon and another species. As the saying goes, dragons gave birth to nine sons, but their sons were different. It was a manifestation of the nature of dragons mating with too many other species.


    Even if it was just a Jiao Dragon, not many people could ever beat it.


    Ao Fan was easily suppressed in the hands of Lu Xuan before being taught a lesson as if it were a dog.


    However, that was something only Lu Xuan could do. If it were others, even a group of experts in the same realm probably would not be able to do anything to Ao Fan. One or two experts may even be beaten by Ao Fan.


    If there truly were such an old dragon, it would obviously mean misfortune for the entire world.


    It also sounded as if Lu Xuan was aware of the existence of that old dragon and did not seem to be afraid.


    This fact made many experts breathe a sigh of relief. The current rise of demons seemed to be what was happening frequently these days, but some of the top experts among humans could not keep up. Relying on three to five Divine Treasure Realms experts would not be enough to stop those demons.

 Chapter 389 - You Still Dare To Be Presumptuous In Front Of Me? You鈥檙e Looking For Death

    <h4>Chapter 389: You Still Dare To Be Presumptuous In Front Of Me? You¡¯re Looking For Death</h4>


    This was also the problem that humanity was most worried about right now!


    Several experts had risen during the rise of demons, with more than six of them already known to the public alone. Of course, Lu Xuan had killed almost all of them in this battle.


    That was only the tip of the iceberg; nobody knew how many demon kings among the demon race had been secretly evolving.


    Over time, there would only be more and more of them!


    Among human beings were hidden experts such as the old Lama on the grasnd, the old Celestial Master Taoist, and the Lu siblings from Yunxuan Vi along with a few others.


    They were all the most powerful people the humans could count on!


    However, these numbers were nothingpared to the demon experts, especially the ones who remained hidden.


    In this regard, all of humanity grew very anxious. It was no longer about thepetition between human beings or even ethnic groups.


    The losers of the battle among human beings could turn the result around by entering into the country of the victors. They would eventually usurp power to be the superior of the victors, such as certain countries with a beacon of freedom and democracy.


    This was because everyone was at least humans. Disregarding differences in skin color, there was no obvious difference in intelligence between them.


    Once they lost the battle to the demons, however, human beings may be on the verge of extermination.


    The earth wasn¡¯t big enough for two powerful races to coexist peacefully!


    It was not only the ordinary people who had such worries. The experts also felt the same way. There were very few resources for cultivation in the world, so they had topete with other human experts. Although the exact number was unknown, there were probably a considerable number of demon experts by now.


    It gave people a headache and fear just thinking about it!


    The only thing that could be happy about was that Lu Xuan was strong enough to suppress the top experts of these demons. However, the old dragon that Lu Xuan mentioned had also cast a shadow over many people¡¯s minds.


    Among the demon race, the demon experts who had currently revealed themselves did not seem to be the strongest ones. There seemed to be a more terrifying existence that was above them.


    These demons alone were already very difficult to deal with. If there was a more terrifying existence, wouldn¡¯t that be worse?


    Many people felt as if there was a pair of eyes staring at them from behind them and, in the next second, they would be swallowed up.


    People¡¯s heads were filled with thoughts as they felt that there would be no peace in the future; there would be another big battle!


    Another roar sounded from the bronze machete in the air.


    ¡°How dare you. It does not matter to me who you are. Since you have offended me, I will drain you of all your blood!¡±


    The voice was anxious and angry as if it had been infuriated by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a primordial spirit, yet you dare be so arrogant!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled coldly and said, ¡°If your true self was here, I might be at least a little scared. However, you¡¯re just a primordial spirit, and yet you dare to act so presumptuously before me. You must have a death wish!¡±


    If the old dragon made a move, Lu Xuan would probably be a bit afraid. After all, he had some impressions of that old dragon and knew what a terrifying existence it was.


    He remembered that in his previous life, the old dragon was very ferocious. During the battle when the demonic country was being established and Australia was getting ughtered with all kinds of high-tech weapons and experts, it was the old dragon who personally sank the warships of more than half of the joint fleet, forcing humanity¡¯s joint fleet to retreat. The old dragon had even personally killed several powerful human cultivators.


    Among them were even experts who held a high reputation among the human race.


    Almost sweeping into no man¡¯snd, the old dragon was finally intercepted and stopped by the nuclear bomb. This forced him to return to maind Australia instead of continuing to hunt down the defeated human allied forces.


    In that battle, the old dragon and the 10 great demon generals under hismand be one of the Human Alliance¡¯s greatest nightmares.


    They were all unbeatable and terrifying existences!


    Even thest trump card of the Human Alliance, the nuclear weapons, could not do anything to the demon country that had already been established.


    Protective boundaries had been established throughout maind Australia, connecting the entire maind.


    At this point, all of maind Australia had be a restricted area for humans; it was not a ce that people could enter.


    Since then, the Human Alliance had moved from the offensive to being defensive!


    Among all this, it was the old dragon that held on in the most critical battle, aiding the demon country through the hardest times towards the beginning of its establishment.


    Later, all kinds of information regarding the old dragon, which was also something that the Human Alliance tried its best to collect, had slowly appeared. A variety of bits and pieces of information about the old dragon had been sorted into a thread of information.


    Lu Xuan had once seen it in his previous life, so he knew that during this time, the old dragon would still be trapped in a certain ce in the Myriad Demon Valley, unable to leave there.


    Otherwise, it may cause a catastrophe for countless creatures in the world once it appeared.


    Because of this, Lu Xuan had looked down on the primordial residue.


    The old dragon was terrifying, but he was currently useless as long as he could note out. By the time he appeared, Lu Xuan would have already grown to a considerable level, and would not be afraid at all.


    When that time came, nobody was certain about who would kill whom. It was uncertain that the demon country, which had greatly damaged mankind in his previous life, could be established this time around.


    As Lu Xuan spoke, he stretched out his index and middle fingers and wiped them across the surface of the bronze machete. A stream of primordial spirit was directly erased. At first, it had been moving as it continuously tried to release a powerful monstrous qi. The bronze machete that had wanted topete with Lu Xuan then lost its luster as if it had returned to the appearance of an ordinary bronze de.


    ¡°Wow, this de is so powerful¡­ Brother¡­¡± Lu Shanshan gave Lu Xuan an innocent look with widened eyes.


    Lu Xuan felt his scalp tingle and immediately said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give it to you. I don¡¯t even use des anyway. It¡¯s perfect for you to use as self-defense; it can save you some trouble wherever you go. I mean, you don¡¯t even have anything to defend yourself with!¡±


    Then Lu Xuan turned the bronze machete into a stream of light and sent it to Lu Shanshan¡¯s hand, along with a training method for her new weapon. When Lu Xuan erased the primordial spirit of the old dragon just now, he had figured out the various characteristics of this bronze machete and had summed up the methods of training it.


    The method was much better than the training method of that old dragon, which was unusable. Otherwise, there was no need to insert a bit of his own primordial spirit into it before helping Ao Fan to practice and control this bronze machete.


    ¡°Thank you, brother! You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Lu Shanshan smiled and picked up a bronze machete, refusing to put it down.

 Chapter 390 - Everyone In The World Was Frightened

    <h4>Chapter 390: Everyone In The World Was Frightened</h4>


    As her brother just said that she would go around and cause trouble, she immediately responded with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t been going around and carelessly causing trouble for anyone, right? I am being chivalrous and righteous! Now I am no longer the little girl that you need to worry about all the time, okay? I am an adult!¡± Lu Shanshan curled her mouth and said.


    Lu Xuan frowned slightly as he said, ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t cause trouble? Think about what happened today; you rushed right into the situation without knowing enough about it. What if you were besieged?¡±


    Lu Shanshan said disapprovingly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to broaden my horizons? If I can¡¯t do it, then I will leave. If I can¡¯t defeat them, they won¡¯t be able to outrun me either!¡±


    With a smile, she continued, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m actually stupid, and that wouldn¡¯t know to go back and get help? Besides, if I can¡¯t win, don¡¯t I have you to help me?¡±


    Lu Xuan held his forehead as he couldn¡¯t help having a headache. He felt that his sister was just like the reinforcements that Sun Wukong invited.


    When he thought of it like that, there were theoretically no ws!


    In the distance, many human experts¡¯ eyes shined as they looked at the bronze machete in Lu Shanshan¡¯s hand. They had seen the power of this bronze machete before.


    Ao Fan, who had been holding this bronze machete, had at least doubled his strength on top of his own outstanding strength.


    Had it not been for Lu Xuan¡¯s extraordinary existence, he could not have failed at all and would have been almost invincible.


    As for Lu Shanshan, she was also very powerful. In everyone¡¯s view, her strength was pretty much on par with Ao Fan. While holding this bronze machete in her hand, there would be a huge increase in her strength.


    If she was faced with the previous situation of being besieged by the three great experts in the Divine Treasure Realm again, Lu Shanshan would not need to run away at all. She could kill one of them with a single de attack. In that case, they would be the ones running away.


    This was the enhancement of strength that a high-tier power item granted an expert in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    As an expert of such a high level who had cultivated the ultimate skill, only Lu Xuan would look down on a power item at this level.


    While the pair of Lu siblings were talking, a figure rose from the sea. It was none other than Ao Fan.


    He kept vomiting blood. He had been unconscious this entire time!


    It was just one move!


    All the boundary, formation, and armor on Ao Fan¡¯s body copsed with just one punch. He was unable to resist this move at all.


    It was unknown how badly his internal organs were damaged!


    As many people witnessed the scene unfold, they all sucked in a cold breath one after another. Judging from Lu Xuan¡¯s rxed attitude, they already guessed that Ao Fan would be defeated. Even so, they still couldn¡¯t believe that it had happened.


    Many people were unable to even ept the truth!


    It was just one punch!


    Even if they counted all of Lu Xuan¡¯s previous confrontations, none of that mattered. Such stories would take a long time to describe, but everything had happened within 15 minutes.


    In fact, the oue had been determined after only exchanging a few moves!


    Through his amazing strength, Lu Xuan once again established his reputation as the number one expert in the world!


    He was so unimaginably strong!


    ¡°Everyone says that Lu Xuan is the number one expert in the world. Originally, I was not convinced, but now I am convinced that he is indeed the number one expert in the world. At the very least, no one can be his opponent yet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. For such a terrifying existence, even if I have stepped into the Divine Treasure Realm, I won¡¯t be able to be his opponent at all. He is too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°The Divine Treasure Realm experts are much stronger than we had imagined, or at least more powerful than us experts in the Airborne Realm. However, such a powerful Divine Treasure Realm expert had been defeated with one move by Lu Xuan. I never would¡¯ve believed it if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°People have always wondered what kind of inheritance he got. I think even more people will want to know now!¡±


    Everyone was talking about it secretly, and the higher-ups of all countries had found out about the result of this battle. Almost everyone had been watching this amazing battle, especially those from countries that used satellites to broadcast the whole event.


    Although they could not hear anything, just looking at the scene, was enough for them to tell how shocking the fight was.


    Governments of various countries, especially the higher-ups of the US government, developed mixed emotions when they saw this scene. This was because the strength that Lu Xuan showed was too powerful.


    He was obviously much stronger thanst time.


    The problem was that he wasn¡¯t more powerful by just a level or two. Rather, he had be much more powerful than that.


    In the past, Lu Xuan had pped the US government in the face and wiped out all the elite US troops. He had even destroyed the senior US leaders in the entire White House in the process.


    It could be said that the United States deeply hated Lu Xuan.


    Up to now, many people in the United States hated Xuan with a fiery passion. Of course, many people worshiped Lu Xuan, as they thought that he was sent by the Gods to save mankind. Some even thought that he was a God.


    Even with the various cults running rampant in the United States, many sects that worshiped Lu Xuan grew the fastest; they were the most attractive sects that people wanted to join.


    This was because no matter how much they boasted about themselves, none of their gods hade down to earth for other sects. Furthermore, several cults used all kinds of cruel and inhumane means.


    Lu Xuan was the current God. His strength was widely recognized, and he actually existed.


    Even the US government did not know how to respond. Because the United States paid the most attention to religious freedom, it had caused all kinds of cults to run rampant. Even much of the upper-ss society and Hollywood stars were now members of cults, all of which were open to the public. None of it was kept a secret.


    As for the sects that worshiped Lu Xuan, they were a new cult spreading like cancer.


    The top government officials, who dominated the big country, could now sit in the newly built White House. They were grateful to Lu Xuan for killing all the old senior government officials, as now they had a chance to take office.


    However, when faced with such a hostile and terrifyingly strong man, their hearts were filled with mixed emotions.


    They were thankful to Lu Xuan before they took the office only to feel greatly threatened by his existence. They finally understood why the previous government had wanted to deal with Lu Xuan at all costs.


    If such a terrifying existence was not taken care of, he would end up bing an important hurdle for them to rule the world.


    However, they had all learned their lesson. The end of the previous government told them that they must not attack Lu Xuan by surprise. On the contrary, they must be fully prepared before they could strike like a thunderbolt.


    Otherwise, they would follow in the footsteps of the previous government. There were no other possibilities.

 Chapter 391 - Yet Another Sweet Deal

    <h4>Chapter 391: Yet Another Sweet Deal</h4>


    That was the main reason why the US government remained silent and did nothing even when faced with all of those raving protests.


    They had no way of making sure that they have what it takes to take on Lu Xuan. To their dismay, however, they found that Lu Xuan¡¯s powers have grown even further. That fact was just as exasperating as it could ever get.


    That fact was unbelievably vexing for everyone, yet they were able to do nothing but sulk about it.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers had grown even further, more so than when he killed that two-winged angel back at Vatican City. The possibility of them being able to get rid of Lu Xuan had been reduced even further than before.


    The new president who just assumed office banged on his table and yelled, ¡°Contact the Huaxian government right away and make a request of participating in the research if Lu Xuan were to sell the dead bodies of Divine Treasure Realm demons to them like how he always did. They didn¡¯t manage to keep the two-winged angel¡¯s body back then, and we have to be a part of the research looking into the secrets of those Divine Treasure Realm beings. It doesn¡¯t matter how much it will cost; buy a dead body of those demons if possible. I have to get my hands on something!¡±


    The research on the two-winged angel¡¯s was only about halfwayplete by the time the body was taken away, which prevented them from fullypleting the research.


    Several dead bodies of Divine Treasure Realm demons were currently on the market. While none of them were angels, they would have still shared some sort of simrity to that angel if they were all Divine Treasure Realm beings.


    That was also what the governments around the world wanted to look into the most: they wanted to find out themon traits that all of the beings shared with each other, then manufacture such powerful beings somehow.


    The officials of the European Union who were present looked just as glum as those from the US government even though it did not seem to have anything to do with Lu Xuan, considering he was doing battle at Vatican City back then.


    However, Christians all over the world still saw Lu Xuan manage to cut down that two-winged angel via live broadcast.


    One could say that what happened caused a massive copse of faith in regions where Christianity was the main religion.


    The incident was strongly rted to the cults devoted to worshipping Lu Xuan mushrooming all over the US. Many people who were Christians had converted to cults worshipping Lu Xuan.


    Religious freedom was umon in Europe, so far fewer cults had developed there. Nheless, the core of their beliefs was still based on Christianity, regardless if it was the Roman Catholic variant or that of other Christian sects. Everyone still worshipped God.


    The deity-like being that they previously believed to be omnipotent was cut down so easily, leading to the copse of people¡¯s faith.


    Countless people quicklymitted suicide, causing social and economic copse all over Europe.


    That was something that many people in Huaxia were unable to rte to because there were very few religious people in Huaxia. Even those who imed to be religious were actually of very utilitarian mindsets. Deities needed to be able to ensure things like passing exams, bestowing sons to families, blessing the safety of family members, and a variety of other matters before devotees of any kind woulde.


    Said devotees would quickly ditch their faith and convert if said deities were to ¡®fail¡¯ in their ¡®duties¡¯.


    As such, many Huaxians were essentially atheists. Thus, they were unable to understand what those Americans and Europeans were doing, and what would make so many people want to kill themselves.


    They were baffled at the need to do such things over an angel.


    The European and American civilizations, which were constructed from the base of such beliefs in the first ce, found themselves on the brink of copse. The religion they wore like a badge of pride and honor was being used to wipe the floor as if it was dirt cheap, to begin with.


    Back when such people went about propagating their faith, there was no way for non-believers to bring about effective retorts to their ims. There was hardly any sense of what is right and wrong when it came to religions.


    However, things werepletely different now. Regardless of what was said and done, the fact that their angel was cut down remained and rendered everyone speechless.


    Lu Xuan was the cause of all that; those people hardly thought he was any better than the American officials.


    The fact that someone as powerful as Lu Xuan was still growing even stronger did not sit well with those people. They all felt very frustrated about the situation.


    However, everyone came to their senses after spending some time sulking over it. They sent their people to Huaxia as quickly as they could, wanting to participate in the research of those Divine Treasure Realm demons.


    They could not fall behind Huaxia in terms of such a research endeavor, at the very least.


    It went without saying that the Russian government was the only one that could afford to be rxed to a certain degree with things among all others because they possessed the dead body of a bear demon. In terms of research value, however, the bear demon was clearly worthlesspared to those that Lu Xuan killed.


    That bear demon¡¯s dead body was practically deformed by the nuclear strike. Over half of its body was vaporized, and the remaining pieces were all radioactively contaminated as well.


    Then again, it was still better than having nothing. That was why the Russian government was not as desperate.


    That was what exasperated the American and European officials. They would have used nuclear weapons sooner if they knew more about the situation. After all, the hefty cost incurred would have still been better than having to beg the Huaxian government.


    However, it was not like they could do so even if they were given the chance. The poption density was far higher in the US and European nations after all whenpared to most of Russia, which had vast tracts ofnd that were hardly even popted in the first ce. Those densely popted areas in European countries and the US were all economically prosperous, so there was no doubt that throwing a nuclear bomb into such ces would result in serious bacsh.


    The sh between humans and demons had yet to reach the stage where one needed to get rid of the other regardless of the cost incurred after all.


    The best way to take on the demons was still through the use of high-level cultivators.


    The ministers of the Huaxian government immediately gave an order, having the Dragon get in touch with Lu Xuan. They had to make sure that the government authorities have secured the dead bodies; reducing them to food for the Lu family was deemed an utter waste. They believed that they needed to make the most out of the dead bodies.


    Lu Xuan had no intention of killing Ao Fan, who was currentlyatose. Ao Fan would be of more use alive than dead after all. Even if he were used as a guinea pig, the experiments would still be better done if he was still alive.


    Lu Xuan had thought about how to address the possibility of him going crazy when he awakened and put several talismans on him, making sure that he could never awaken. Even if he somehow managed to do so, the talismans would have sealed all of his powers, making it easy to deal with him if he ever decided to try anything.


    Ao Fan could then be sold at a good price and that would be yet another wonderful source of ie.


    That would then allow Lu Xuan to enhance his powers even further.


    Just when Lu Xuan was thinking about what he could exchange theatose Ao Fan for at the moment, a huge gash was suddenly seen in the sky.


    Lu Xuan was able to see what was keeping that fissure in the sky in ce on the other side: some sort of formation.


    Everyone noticed the sudden tear in the sky as well, wondering if that was the rumored spatial formation.


    Just when everyone remained puzzled, an incredibly huge w filled with dragon scales was seen descending from the sky, which was out to grab theatose Ao Fan.


    It was trying to spirit theatose Ao Fan away.


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly and said, ¡°Some guts you have, trying to take my prey right out of my hands.¡±


    As he quickly brandished the Dragonyer right away, a st of sword aura that measured over 300 meters in length was seen shooting into the sky.

 Chapter 392 - Cutting the Old Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 392: Cutting the Old Dragon</h4>


    The st of sword aura that measured hundreds of meters in length appeared on the surface of the ocean as it if were a skyscraper being brought down upon the huge w.


    Boom!


    The huge w shed with that astonishing st of sword aura in midair.


    What happened next left everyone¡¯s mouths agape. The st of sword aura, which they previously saw to be invincible, was gradually breaking down, crumbling into specks of light and scattering before their very eyes.


    ¡°My gosh, what the hell is that w?¡± many shouted immediately. Lu Xuan was so powerful that the st of sword aura of his could have easily leveled a mountain after all.


    Lu Xuan was never seen using such a fearsome attack even when taking on Ao Fan earlier.


    Even so, his attack was unable to just cut down that dragon w. To make matters worse, the attack had crumbled.


    That dragon w ignored the st of the sword aura altogether and kepting down. The w was not moving as quickly as it appeared, but its overwhelming presence, which seemed to be looking down on everyone in the world, was unmistakable.


    No one knew where the w came from, but there was absolutely no doubt that it was something extremely terrifying.


    Many people were even able to sense just how terrifying that aura emanating from that iing w was, despite looking from so far away. The pressure emanating from that w¡¯s presence alone made it difficult for them to even move a muscle.


    Just who the hell is on the other side? Does yet another terrifying being exist on the?


    ¡°Let me borrow your de.¡±


    Lu Xuan took that bronze, curved de from Lu Shanshan¡¯s hand. He then proceeded to attack the terrifying dragon w that continued toe down upon them.


    Lu Xuan mobilized his Spiritual Aether without panicking, causing his Spiritual Aether to boil.


    Boom!


    A burst of aura that was over 10 times more terrifying than what was seen from Lu Xuan before manifested before everyone¡¯s eyes, turning into a beam of light that shot to the heavens while everyone was still reeling from the shock and pressure from before.


    Everyone present felt nearly frightened to death when they were exposed to such a terrifying aura.


    It became clear that what they saw before was not yet Lu Xuan at his strongest.


    The powers demonstrated by Ao Fan were already deemed unimaginable in the first ce, yet he was still taken out so easily. To make matters worse, the same person who beat Ao Fan like a ragdoll was trying to show everyone through his actions that he was not even using 10 percent of his true power back in that fight.


    He could have pulverized all of them with only a single finger.


    That brought about a feeling of exasperation and dejection unlike any other.


    Lu Xuan, under his current form, no longer bothered to hide his true extent of powers at the moment. He went on to demonstrate the full power of the first tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, which was that of the Condensing Aether Realm.


    He gathered Spiritual Aether from all over his body that was 10 times as powerful as Spiritual Qi of the same volume.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression looked very serious and grim. He instantly recognized who that dragon w belonged to; that being was none other than that old dragon told in legends.


    It was the w that belonged to that extremely notorious being back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, a demon that Lu Xuan never got to fight back then.


    Lu Xuan never expected to encounter that old dragon under such circumstances. From what he could remember, the old dragon should still be imprisoned back at the Myriad Demon Valley.


    He never anticipated that the old dragon actually had such means at his disposal. Despite being imprisoned back in the Myriad Demon Valley, there was still no doubt that he was capable of doing something so frightening, saving Ao Fan despite not being physically present.


    The old dragon tore through the sky and proceeded to bring about an attack from a remote location. It was something that Lu Xuan was able to pull back in his past life as well.


    However, that was back when his powers had reached the level of being able to tear spatial fissures at will. It was something that was made possible only by having profound knowledge of the workings of space and having unbelievable levels of power.


    That old dragon would definitely have no means of pulling off something like that on his own at the current stage of the world.


    Lu Xuan then immediately realized what was going on: the old dragon was able to forcefully maintain such a fissure through the use of a teleportation formation capable of doing so. The old dragon was basically bringing about such a remote attack through the use of external powers.


    While it seemed like something made possible through tricks, Lu Xuan was still impressed. It was considered a smart workaround before being able to do sopletely out of one¡¯s own power.


    However, Lu Xuan instantly entered a new realm.


    He melded into a single entity with the de, bing an extension of it. In turn, the de was an extension of him.


    It was a state where a top-notch martial artist who would have practiced the way of the saber would not necessarily be able to reach, but Lu Xuan was able to easily enter such a state. His state of being had long surpassed that of melding with the de. The hidden secrets of many states of being were actually interconnected despite appearing vastly different from each other. It showed the difference between the state of melding one¡¯s mind with a sword and doing so with a saber.


    To people like Lu Xuan who had made it to the deepest of fundamentals of cultivation, however, he looked back and found that they all led to the same destination. While Lu Xuan had never actually practiced with the saber, he was nheless able to pull off something like that.


    It was not that he did not know higher states of being; it was just that bringing about such states would have put a massive strain on the body. Biting more than he could chew at the moment would have only shaken his foundations, so he saw no need to go that far.


    To everyone present, Lu Xuan seemed to have transformed from a person into an incredibly sharp saber that was out to cleave the heavens the second it was unsheathed.


    That glittering, fierce state of being stunned everyone else who was witnessing the phenomenon.


    Boom!


    A terrifying st from the de was sensed erupting from that bronze, ancient de before turning into a sh that sliced through the air andnded straight on that dragon w.


    Pffftt!


    Unlikest time, the attack did not crumble the same way it did with the sword before. It actually managed to cut down a digit from that dragon w on the spot.


    Blood instantly sprayed from the wound in as an anguished roar was then heard from the fissure in the sky.


    ¡°How dare you, human!¡±


    Many people saw two ming crimson eyes from the other side of the fissure that was unbelievably terrifying and filled with demonic qi. Its gaze was frighteningly sharp, as well.


    Meanwhile, yet another st of the sword erupted from Lu Xuan¡¯s hand as well, heading straight at that fissure in the sky. The formation that had been maintaining the fissure was shattered on the spot, followed by an immediate explosion.


    That teleportation formation that had been maintaining the fissure was no longer able to stay around for long. That fissure copsed and crumbled shortly afterward.


    The terrifying being on the other side immediately retracted that w as its spraying blood raining all over the ce.


    He had to retract his w despite being reluctant to do so. He knew that if he were to wait until the fissure waspletely gone, his dragon w that remained on the other side would have been severed right away.


    The pair of terrifying eyes continued to re at Lu Xuan as the fissure continued to crumble.


    ¡°Just you wait, human. I shall tear you to pieces!¡±


    That voice was incredibly deep and terrifying, seething with hate. It was very clear that the old dragon desperately wanted to just tear Lu Xuan to shreds while he was still alive.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes remained focused and his brow twitched beforementing with a grin, ¡°I shall wait for the day you advent!¡±

 Chapter 393 - The Shocking Speed of Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 393: The Shocking Speed of Recovery</h4>


    The crack in the sky slowly closed!


    That pair of terrifying eyes was finally gone!


    Many of the experts felt so relieved!


    That kind of overwhelming pressure had scared them!


    Whether it was of Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden appearance or the terrifying eyes behind that crack, both of them had looked mortifying.


    Either one was capable of killing them all!


    Even the top experts who dominated everywhere had felt as if this was just a fight between immortal beings!


    At the same time, this battle had demonstrated for everyone how terrifying Lu Xuan truly was!


    In the past, they thought that they had seen all of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. However, they werepletely wrong; what they had seen was not him at his best.


    It was only the tip of the iceberg!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying strength was incisively and vividly reflected this time around!


    That kind of terrifying pressure made him seem like a God. One casual nce from him would¡¯ve made everyone freeze in ce!


    Lu Xuan alone was already so scary, not to mention the figure behind the crack!


    Lu Xuan, who was already powerful on his own, had no way to break through the defense using the sword light that was created from the Dragonyer. He had to borrow the power of the bronze machete to cut off its finger, which was two to three times bigger than an average human.


    The strong expert involved behind it was very likely to be the leader of the Myriad Dragon Valley that Lu Xuan had previously mentioned¡ªthe old dragon.


    If this were the case, then many people could not help but begin to worry. If that old dragon was the expert, then they were afraid that the entire human race would suffer great misfortune.


    Could a nuclear bomb even do anything to such a terrifying existence?


    Faced with this reality, even countries that had previously been left stunned began to have doubts on the matter.


    Before this, they had regarded Lu Xuan as the greatest enemy to the human race. However, a giant w suddenly appeared that was obviously not from an ordinary person.


    Although they could not hear the figure through the satellite, many cultivators at the scene had various rtionships with them.


    Many officials had found out several things by listening to the noises through the cultivators.


    Myriad Demon Valley!


    Another behemoth had surfaced, whose strength was hidden so deep that even the high officials of various countries had never heard of them before.


    Although all these high officials of different countries ran modern governments, many of them had been established for more than 1,000 years. They had only changed dynasties, so many books in the field of cultivation were still avable.


    However, none of the countries knew what this so-called Myriad Demon Valley was.


    Several countries had long been familiar with mysterious forces such as the Vampiric Empire, the Covenant of Darkness, and the Roman Curia. They had also dealt with each other for many years.


    The countries even did several things like sending spies to these forces.


    Myriad Demon Valley was the only one that nobody had heard of. In Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, they would not have otherwise been caught unprepared by its sudden rise.


    Having done preparations beforehand, however, it was unknown whether the governments of various countries would still watch the rise of the Myriad Demon Valley without intervening.


    With the existence of an unknown superpower, it had posed a threat to the survival of human beings to some extent. The attitudes of various countries toward Lu Xuan had gone inpletely different directions.


    Some countries even regarded Lu Xuan as a pir against the demons, but all of this happenedter!


    After the battle that had shocked many cultivators present, Lu Xuan restrained his aura while acting as if nothing happened.


    The de attack that was used just now was not something too astonishing; it was an attack made by Lu Xuan while the de and the wielder had be one.


    However, it had consumed around 70 to 80 percent of Spiritual Aether in his entire body.


    Whether it was to maintain the state of the de and wielder bing one or to cause the battle to reach its peak, it had consumed a great deal of Spiritual Aether.


    In this battle, Lu Xuan hadpletely shattered the old dragon¡¯s ns to prevent him from saving Ao Fan.


    Lu Xuan had consumed a great deal of Spiritual Aether. After all, it was different from Spiritual Qi. Even if his natural Taoism aptitude was extraordinary, it was still impossible for him to replenish his Spiritual Aether the same way he replenished Spiritual Qi. After taking a few breaths, his Spiritual Aether had been 70 to 80 percent restored.


    It took a full 15 minutes for Lu Xuan topletely recover his consumed Spiritual Aether. However, this speed had shocked many cultivators who were watching it happened.


    Of course, they were able to see that Lu Xuan was recovering. Even Lu Shanshan stood nearby to protect her brother with her life, although he didn¡¯t really need it.


    Everyone was able to see that Lu Xuan had consumed all of his Spiritual Qi during the battle just now.


    They did not know that Lu Xuan was already in the Condensing Aether Realm, having turned his Spiritual Qi into Spiritual Aether.


    Even so, they were shocked to see that Lu Xuan had recovered a considerable amount of Spritiaul Aether in only 15 minutes.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s skills far surpassed theirs, being probably at least 10 times stronger than them. It was almost impossible for them to recover such arge amount consumed in such a short time.


    If it had been them in this kind of battle that would deplete their Spiritual Qi, it would take them at least a day to recover by themselves without relying on alkahestry pills.


    However, none of them dared to take advantage of Lu Xuan¡¯s recovery period to try and take him by surprise. They were all aware of their limits, knowing that their own strength was nowhere near Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength was likely greater than what he had shown during this battle. Although he had only been recovering for a short while, he had still fully recovered. It was just that Lu Xuan did not fully show it, leaving an air of mystery around himself.


    He knew that there were countless pairs of eyes currently staring at him. The speed of his recovery would also be the object of study by various forces; it could be considered as something they could use against him.


    However, Lu Xuan had also benefitted greatly from this battle. Based on the de attack and the finger w that attacked him, Lu Xuan had determined that the old dragon was very strong. However, it was not strong enough to the point where Lu Xuan could not fight against it.


    It was a creature in the Divine Treasure Realm. When it had shown its mighty powerter, it was probably after it had been recovering for a long time. In that case, its cultivation had increased by a level.


    This also made Lu Xuan feel a little relieved that the old dragon¡¯s strength was still within the scope that he could handle.


    Even if this old dragon were to descend soon, Lu Xuan was not very afraid because he still had ways to deal with it. However, he would need to pay a great price.


    Unless it was necessary, Lu Xuan did not want to use his hidden card so easily, as the final result could only lead to a loss for both sides.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes looked at that finger w. There were already several sharks swimming nearby that were all attracted by the blood.


    Lu Xuan was about to put that finger w away when something suddenly changed.

 Chapter 394 - They Want To Kill Lu Xuan? That鈥檚 Crazy!

    <h4>Chapter 394: They Want To Kill Lu Xuan? That¡¯s Crazy!</h4>


    Just as Lu Xuan was about to put away that finger w, something suddenly changed.


    A cold ray of light shed towards Lu Xuan¡¯s neck!


    The cold light was smeared with blue poison, giving it an extremely frightening appearance. This had all happened within the blink of an eye.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    A thought had shed through everyone¡¯s minds. However, they did not have the time to shout because the speed of the cold light was too fast.


    When they came to their senses, only a short moment had passed as a loud noise was heard.


    Boom!


    It was unknown when it had happened, but everyone saw that Lu Xuan had grabbed outward towards the void and unexpectedly caught something. That shocking cold light was stopped right before it could touch Lu Xuan¡¯s skin.


    Then, a figure slowly emerged from the void.


    At that moment, everyone finally knew what Lu Xuan had been grabbing; it was a person.


    That person was a man d in a crimson short coat. His face waspletely hidden behind a mask the same color as his coat, giving him a mortifying appearance.


    At that moment, the man dressed in a blood-colored coat was grabbed by Lu Xuan on the neck and lifted directly into the air. It was as if Lu Xuan was grabbing a dead dog!


    That was too easy!


    It didn¡¯t even pose the slightest threat to Lu Xuan.


    ¡®A killer?¡¯ the thought shed through everyone¡¯s minds. The killer had quietly approached Lu Xuan, all while nobody had seen or sensed his presence earlier.


    There was no doubt that this was a cultivator who had taken the path of a killer, which was why this person had been able to control his force to this extent.


    Although nobody had ever seen it before, this was not what shocked many people. It was fine that they could not see it, as there were many techniques in the world that they could not see or sense.


    Although their eyes were important, a cultivator¡¯s own thoughts were the key to ensuring everything.


    If they could not see things, it may be because their eyes were being deceived by a refracted light. However, their divine mind couldn¡¯t be shrouded or deceived.


    However, their divine mind had now been deceived. It was not until Lu Xuan had discovered and caught that person by the throat that they noticed his presence.


    Many people could not help but suck in the cold air as they felt a chill travel down their spines. This person was targeting Lu Xuan. If it were anyone else in his ce, he would probably have no problem in killing each person with one shot each as if they were just toying with them.


    This person had probably reached the peak stage of the path of a killer.


    A cultivator suddenly remembered something. ¡°Those blood-red clothes¡­ could it be someone from the legendary Blood-clothed Tower?¡±


    Hearing what he said, everyone suddenly remembered something as well. In the Dark Web, which was the underground forces of cultivators, several mysterious killer organizations had recently emerged.


    It was unknown whether these killer organizations were from the original ones that had been re-established, or new organizations established by those who had received an inheritance after the revival of spirit qi.


    People only knew that these organizations had only just appeared on the Dark Web, yet people were shocked by how astonishingly fast they could kill someone.


    If they epted a task, they wouldplete it. This had been the case so far.


    Among these organizations was one called the Blood-clothed Tower.


    The Blood-clothed Tower was not small among these organizations. Not only was it thergest of them, but it was also the most prestigious.


    The most famous battle from this killer organization was when they had assassinated a certain president of America. While the president was still giving a speech on the street, he was approached by an undercover waiter of the killer organization and killed in one shot.


    This was only a task in the secr world. There had also been many tasks that involved powerful cultivators.


    The most shocking thing the Blood-clothed Tower had ever done waspletely wiping out a sect of the Tame Head Sorcerer in Southeast Asia in one night. Nobody knew how they had done it.


    ording to the rumors that were spreading, people had eventually learned that the sect of this Tame Head Sorcerer had provoked a wealthy Huaxian businessman in Nanyang. They had targeted this wealthy businessman, using ck Magic on his only child. In response, the businessman had spent tens of billions of yuan to resolve this problem.


    After that, the rich Huaxian businessman could not cope with the grief, so he found the Blood-clothed Tower on the Dark Web and spent the same amount of money to destroy the sect of the Tame Head Sorcerer overnight.


    For a time, the forces who got the news all fell into despair. It had made many people re-examine these businessmen who had been looked down upon by them.


    Those rich businessmen in particr still possessed immense power. Even within the field of cultivation, several people were willing to cooperate with them and be ordered around for money.


    Everyone evenmented the fact that these wealthy Huaxian businessmen could not be provoked.


    As for the Blood-clothed Tower, they had be famous overnight from just this battle!


    They could be regarded as a powerful killer force that had recently received the limelight!


    What many people did not expect was that the Blood-clothed Tower was now targeting Lu Xuan.


    Although it was unknown who had ced this order, everyone just wanted to say that the Blood-clothed Tower simply did not know how difficult this would be. When they took the order, they didn¡¯t know that it would¡¯ve been better for them to have chosen a better target.


    What a joke!


    Lu Xuan was not as simple as that sect of the Tame Head Sorcerer in Nanyang. Although Lu Xuan was only one person, he was able to singlehandedly kill everyone within the entire Nanyang cultivation.


    Even if it was the Blood-clothed Tower, which was a new frightening organization, they would suffer the instant they encountered Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Is this Blood-clothed Tower crazy? They even dared to provoke Lu Xuan? Can¡¯t they see that even the US government didn¡¯t dare to retaliate after Lu Xuan had trampled them to the ground?¡±


    Many people were left so dumbfounded at the sight that they could not imagine what the Blood-clothed Tower was thinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Blood-clothed Tower that is crazy. I think it¡¯s because there will be some great benefits afterpleting this task. Otherwise, why would they dare to cause trouble with Lu Xuan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much money is behind it. If someone wants to hire the Blood-clothed Tower, wouldn¡¯t it cost 10 billion yuan? 20 billion? 30 billion?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. The power behind this is very bold!¡±


    Many people discussed the situation one after another. They all thought that this Blood-clothed Tower had gone crazy. How could it be so simple to kill Lu Xuan?


    The killer was grabbed by the neck by Lu Xuan, who held him in his hand as if the killer was a dead chicken. The killer tried to struggle, but he did not have any strength at all.


    With a look of terror in his eyes, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to bite the poison pill hiding behind his teeth.


    He had been a killer for so long, yet he had never encountered such a strange thing. He had obviously been lurking around very smoothly, so how could he have been so careless that he would be caught at his vulnerable point once he was noticed?


    Could it be that Lu Xuan had known he was approaching him the whole time?

 Chapter 395 - Commotion On The Dark Web

    <h4>Chapter 395: Commotion On The Dark Web</h4>


    With a sneer, Lu Xuan shed a golden light on his arm and turned it into a Talisman in mid-air, which thennded on the blood-clothed killer. The talisman suddenly sealed the blood-clothed killer, who no longer had any power remaining.


    The entire event would¡¯ve taken a long time to exin to someone who never saw it, yet it all happened within a short time!


    On one side, Lu Shanshan patted her chest hurriedly in response. The sight had frightened her slightly.


    Although she had experienced a few battles before, they had all been pretty much face-to-face with the opponents. She had never thought that anyone would use such a method to attack her.


    Although she could react at thest minute, she would still inevitably be humiliated and even hurt if it had been her.


    She couldn¡¯t react as quickly as Lu Xuan had.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly, ¡°This just got a bit interesting. It seems that someone wants to take advantage of me when I am weak!¡±


    The killer that got caught did not expect that Lu Xuan would be so terrifying even while he was recovering.


    Furthermore, the killer did not expect that Lu Xuan had already recovered and had been waiting for him to reveal himself.


    He may have been able to hide from others, but he would never be able to hide from Lu Xuan¡¯s perception.


    As Lu Xuan spoke, he waved his hand and directly swept out a stream of sword qi from his sleeve.


    It was the lost skill of kendo: the Sword Sleeve!


    Whoosh!


    A sword light swept across the sky as a figure descended. Everyone saw that a figure had emerged from within the void. The person was also wearing blood-colored clothes; it was what people from the Blood-clothed Tower wore.


    The person had been hiding in the dark, concealing himself from everyone, only to be instantly pierced.


    When the person had shown himself, he was instantly shattered by a sword attack and turned into a blood mist all over the sky.


    It was simple yet powerful; the figure did not even have the chance to resist at all!


    Many people had realized that the person was currently an expert in the Airborne Realm.


    A killer in the Airborne Realm was already a top-notch killer to the rest of the world.


    In theory, they could kill an expert whose strength was above their own level.


    A killer in the Airborne Realm could even wait for a year just to find a weakness in a Divine Treasure Realm expert, then kill that person with one blow.


    The Divine Treasure Realm expert may not even be given a chae to react.


    This was why killers were so terrifying. The weaker ones could defeat the stronger one!


    The only way for it to be possible to easily capture them was if a person¡¯s strength was significantly more powerful than that of the opponent. Obviously, Lu Xuan was stronger than the opponent.


    In front of Lu Xuan, the concealed figures of the opponents were almost as obvious as a huge searchlight being turned on at night.


    It was just that Lu Xuan did not expose them!


    It could be said that the two experts in the Airborne Realm were fairly skilled. Even if they were facing the Celestial Master Zhang Fashan, who was in the Divine Treasure Realm, it was still possible to sessfullynd an attack as long as the killers were willing to set an ambush.


    It was a pity that they ran into a perverted monster like Lu Xuan!


    ¡°This is pretty interesting. I want to see who is behind this. Go, go back!¡±


    As soon as Lu Xuan turned his hand, a bullwhip created from his Spirit Aether formed in it. It began to roll and capture Ao Fan, who had been in aa, along with the killer of the Blood-clothed Tower and the huge dragon finger with it. Afterward, Lu Shanshan was also rolled within as they disappeared in the sky with hidden light.


    One cultivator could not help but sigh sadly and say, ¡°How could so many things have happened in such a short time? It feels like there is far too much information for my brain to handle!¡±


    There was so much information that he temporarily did not know where to begin.


    A group of cultivators nodded one after another, believing that there too many battles had urred within this short time. The forces that surfaced one by one made them feel that they had gained too much information.


    Both the Blood-clothed Tower and the Myriad Demon Valley had given everyone a massive headache.


    As this battle had juste to an end, all kinds of posts had sprung up on the Dark Web.


    ¡°The Blood-clothed Tower attacked Lu Xuan and tried to kill him?¡±


    ¡°The Myriad Demon Valley is such a mysterious force. It turns out that all demon experts have a ce of origin!¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s strength analysis is definitely that of an expert!¡±


    ¡°The potential strength of Yunxuan Vi can be seen from the strength of the Lu siblings!¡±


    ¡°The inheritance of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength is probably the strongest!¡±


    For a time, a variety of posts could be seen with all kinds of predictions and analyses.


    In this case, the emergence of another force had also attracted the attention of countless people along with the recent uproar of the Blood-clothed Tower: this other force was the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Compared to other forces, the Myriad Demon Valley had not shown any signs in the past before they had suddenly appeared.


    At the same time, many people also found out that the demon experts who had been in the limelight recently were all from the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Among other things, these top demon experts alone were enough to establish the superpower status of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Even if no one truly knew what kind of strength this Myriad Demon Valley had, these demon experts alone were enough to make the Myriad Demon Valley stand above many other forces.


    Many people believed that this Myriad Demon Valley was even a behemothpared to the five hooligans country.


    Although Lu Xuan had killed these demon experts one by one, what was revealed in their exchange with Lu Xuan was that apart from these revealed demon experts, there were also the so-called 10 great demon generals. They had sounded even scarier.


    In addition to these 10 great demon generals, a glimpse of the Lord of the valley, a mysterious old dragon, was revealed. An expert who took some pictures had posted them on the Inte.


    When many people saw the fierce eyes behind the crack, they could only felt a chill travel all over their body. It was 10 times, even 100 times more terrifying than any kind of horror movie.


    Both the state of Lu Xuan and the de bing one and the shocking de attack were also recorded. Although the quality of the pictures was terrible due to the severe shaking, many people were still shocked by the de attack that cut through the sky.


    They were watching it from so far away that the people who appeared in the pictures only appeared as small dots. Even so, the brilliant de attack had still stunned the world.


    It was unknown how many de experts in the world would feel ashamed when they saw it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could ever be able to make such a de attack. This must be the legendary unity of human and de!¡±


    ¡°This de attack will be not only my life¡¯s faith, but it will also be the pinnacle of the de attacks that I use from this point forward!¡±


    ¡°From now on, please refrain from calling me a de master. Compared to this de attack, I am no different from a beginner. At most, I am only a few steps ahead!¡±


    ¡°No one would object if I said he is the number one de expert, right?¡±

 Chapter 396 - The World Was Shocked When Dragon Visited

    <h4>Chapter 396: The World Was Shocked When Dragon Visited</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s amazing de skill had caused amotion on the Dark Web.


    One could say that it had even created a huge wave ofments!


    Countless people on the Dark Web were shocked by the strength that Lu Xuan had shown during that battle. The feeling even gradually spread to the secrwork.


    It was just that those on the secrwork did not know much. However, just the video itself was like an amazing scene that could only be created in a fantasy movie. It had shocked countless people.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a person¡¯s strength could reach such a level. This truly is a prosperous time for cultivators!¡±


    ¡°Cultivation¡­ then I must cultivate. I want to worship this strong expert and be under hismand!¡±


    ¡°Why does Lu Xuan¡¯s Heavenly Pce only ept Huaxians? This is not fair, it¡¯s not in line with universal values. It should be equal for everyone. We also want to be epted into the Heavenly Pce!¡±


    For a time, all kinds of voices could be heard continuously on the Inte.


    When Lu Xuan returned to Yunxuan Vi, he found that someone had already been waiting for him there. It was none other than Dragon, the Chief of the Special Task Force.


    Compared to Lu Xuan, Dragon did not arrive much earlier. He had probably just received the news, so he came in a hurry.


    However, Lu Xuan was surprised to find that Dragon had also stepped into the Divine Treasure Realm.


    He probably had only just stepped into the Divine Treasure Realm, so his skill and realm were both still somewhat unstable. The fact that Dragon had broken through the Divine Treasure Realm now slightly surprised Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan got Lu Shanshan to go and y on her own before he and Dragon arrived at the pavilion halfway up the hill. Ding Zhuxuan had already prepared hot tea for them.


    Lu Xuan sipped his tea and said, ¡°Chief Dragon, you¡¯re amazing. I can¡¯t believe you broke through the world¡¯s limits and reached the Divine Treasure Realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan was somewhat surprised by this because he remembered that, at this time in his previous life, Dragon should not have stepped into the Divine Treasure Realm just yet.


    Now, he had already broken through to the Divine Treasure Realm. This meant that it probably had something to do with him.


    When Dragon heard these words, he only smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I once thought that the level of my cultivation was enough to suppress the world, but now I¡¯ve realized that it is far from enough. The Airborne Realm was nothing!¡±


    It was just as what Lu Xuan had guessed. Dragon would risk breaking into the Divine Treasure Realm because Lu Xuan had stimted him.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan did not reveal himself. Without having such a clear goal as he did, coupled with the Myriad Demon Valley hiding very deeply, no one in the world had felt any kind of pressure. The most powerful people in the world had been experts in the Airborne Realm.


    Among the experts in the Divine Treasure Realm, Dragon had been one of the strongest. He had even achieved the status of being one of the top three experts. It could be said that he had been extremely satisfied.


    Meanwhile, the Special Task Force had be one of the official cultivation forces in the world under his leadership.


    At that time, he had truly aplished sess and fame.


    However, this life was different. With Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance, an expert was either forced to make a breakthrough by him or had emerged from hiding.


    The experts in the Airborne Realm had been reced by Divine Treasure Realm experts before they were able to enjoy the feeling of dominating the world.


    For the experts in the Airborne Realm, this would certainly irritate them.


    Dragon felt as if he was in a serious crisis; if he had no strength to suppress others, the Special Task Force would simply not have the strength to suppress a strong enemy.


    In terms of the position of the Special Task Force, they were at a high position liable to be attacked.


    If they didn¡¯t have enough strength, it would not be enough to suppress the people who were ready to stir up the world.


    The Special Task Force had been humiliated by the Arctic Fox before. As the Chief of the Special Task Force, he had no choice but to use special methods toplete the breakthrough.


    Lu Xuan faintly said, ¡°The Airborne Realm is nothing at all. The Divine Treasure Realm is the true start of embarking on the road of cultivation!¡±


    Whether it was the Airborne Realm or the Divine Treasure Realm, they both made no difference to him. They were both just the beginning of cultivation. The only real difference was that one required an extra step.


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, Dragon did not know how to continue. If anyone had said such things, they must have lost their minds. However, it was reasonable for Lu Xuan to say it because he had such qualifications and strength.


    ¡°This may seem to be just a stop along the way for Mister Lu, but it¡¯s already very difficult for us to catch up!¡± Dragon sadly sighed. Given that he was extremely talented and famous in the field of cultivation, it was obvious that he did not start cultivation from an early age. He had onlye into contact with cultivation in the army for some time, yet he was able to stand out. Later, he was entrusted with an important task and became the Chief of the Special Task Force.


    He had been proud of his talent, believing that no one could surpass him.


    However, he realized what true strength entailed when he saw Lu Xuan. He learned that there would always be people outside who were stronger than him.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s existence was like a myth and a legend.


    Dragon had seen many scenes of the so-called martial arts legends and their copse. However, he did not dare to think about whether or not Lu Xuan might copse.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say much else, as we are all very busy people. We also don¡¯t have the time to talk here. May I ask why Chief Dragon hase for a visit?¡± Lu Xuan said slowly.


    Dragon nced at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from Mister Lu. I came here this time because I wanted to get the bodies of those demons in the Divine Treasure Realm. I heard that you still have a living prisoner in your hand.¡±


    Lu Xuan had strung the corpses behind him with a whip created from his Spirit Aether and swaggered through the market. He saw so many people that it was not surprising for Dragon to find out.


    Dragon said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure it would only be a dent in Mister Lu¡¯s fortune!¡±


    Now, he was eager to unravel the secret of the Divine Treasure Realm. Although he was already in this realm, he would¡¯ve only known a little about it otherwise, which was basically knowing nothing.


    He only cultivated step by step to the Divine Treasure Realm without knowing the principles of it. He was still at a stage where he knew what was going on but did not know why.


    ¡°In terms of price, it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve worked together, so there¡¯s nothing more to say!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°I will make a listter. You can just give me the things ording to the list. However, I would like to remind you that Ao Fan is by no means easy. There is that old dragon behind him. He wouldn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous with me, but if he is taken away by you and the old dragon finds out, it is hard to say what kind of things he would do then!¡±


    Lu Xuan had cut off the old dragon¡¯s finger with his sword, so the old dragon may be slightly afraid of him. For the Special Task Force, however, the old dragon may not be so patient.

 Chapter 397 - Life-prolonging Potion

    <h4>Chapter 397: Life-prolonging Potion</h4>


    Dragon nodded and said, ¡°We have already thought about this. However, we¡¯ll be ready for anything this time!¡±


    Dragon nodded and then continued, ¡°This time, it¡¯s not just us. There will also be other forces involved, meaning many other experts will be there. I won¡¯t hide it from Mister Lu; someone wants to use the Jia Dragon¡¯s blood to create a potion that will make them live longer!¡±


    When Lu Xuan heard this, many sharp lights burst out from his eyes. In the end, they had still arrived at this step.


    In his previous life, he had heard that many consortia around the world had set upboratories for the study of longevity.


    It was said that before the revival of spirit qi, they had only studied how to prolong the breeding life as long as possible within the limits of human life.


    In theory, human beings could live up to 120 years old. However, for various reasons, human beings tend to only live to 70 years old, even if they lived a long life. Therefore, theseboratories had been studying ways for humans to live longer.


    It was said that there had been great achievements. Many financial groups had invested billions or even tens of billions of yuan into the research efforts each year.


    Many rich people had lived much longer because all these achievements were applied to them.


    In the past, human lifespans were considered equal among the social sses. However, it had be unequal since the rise of science and technology.


    After the revival of spirit qi, the scope of their research had changed from prolonging to longevity.


    In terms of the theory of cultivation, it would be constantlypleting a self-transformation. With each transformation, a person¡¯s life expectancy would increase significantly. For example, it was very easy for an expert in the Airborne Realm to live up to more than 100 years old. They might even easily live to be more than 120 years old.


    As for those experts in the higher level, the Divine Treasure Realm, they could easily live up to more than 200 years old. Over time, it would be more profound, and the limit of human life in the Divine Treasure Realm could even increase to more than 500 years.


    If they used some secret techniques to sleep, they may even exceed this number.


    As for those powerful people supporting the world, they all wanted to live forever. If people could live a good life, then no one would want to die.


    In the ancient rumors, dragon blood could be used to create potions of longevity. Of course, this so-called longevity was to live for only a few decades. However, it was already precious for those rich and powerful people.


    As long as they could continue to live, they were willing to give up anything.


    This was the case not only in Huaxia but also in the whole world!


    Behind the Special Task Force was such a behemoth longing for longevity. Because they were incredibly wealthy, Dragon was willing to let Lu Xuan state his own terms.


    As long as they could do it, they were willing to give anything.


    People withinter generations were not worth mentioning in front of the real experts, but they were still considered to be the real masters in the current world.


    There were also all kinds of fights among themselves, but as long as it was what they wanted, there was pretty much nothing they could not get.


    Of course, there were always individuals in the world that did not care about their influence. Lu Xuan was one such person.


    Lu Xuan was very powerful, so the whole world had to avoid him. Unless they were crazy enough to bombard him with nuclear bombs, even those rich and powerful people behind the scenes would have no other choice but to be polite towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Someone still has such an idea in this world!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    Lu Xuan had remembered some of the rumors from his previous life, as well as the ugly faces of some of the rich and powerful people.


    Lu Xuan looked at Dragon with a meaningful look and said, ¡°However, these things are ultimately hical. I advise Chief Dragon not to touch them. Even if a potion to increase one¡¯s lifespan has been created, the Myriad Demon Valley will not give up. Although such a potion sounds good, one must have a life to enjoy.¡±


    Dragon knitted his eyebrows together before he understood the meaning of Lu Xuan¡¯s words. Even if they made the so-called life-prolonging potion, there would most likely be a strong after-effect if they only relied on the essence of the Jiao Dragon Ao Fan.


    The Myriad Demon Valley would never give up. With the powerful strength of the Myriad Demon Valley, anyone who dared to have any ideas against them was guaranteed to die unless they possessed the same powers as Lu Xuan.


    As for Lu Xuan himself who was so powerful, he did not want the so-called life-prolonging potion.


    ¡°I understand, but this so-called longevity potion is only one part of a huge scientific research project or even a by-product of that n. It is just meeting some of the requirements of the financial supporters along the way!¡± The dragon said.


    Even with the strength of the Special Task Force, it would be impossible to go against the will of the rich and powerful people.


    If the Special Task Force did not do this, others would naturally rush to do so.


    The Special Task Force did not have to fully handle the matter. It was only because Dragon and Lu Xuan had somewhat a bit of connection that Dragon was able to get those corpses from Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Because of this, he especially envied Lu Xuan. With his strength, he did not care what those people thought. Lu Xuan could¡¯ve even killed them all if he so desired.


    This was what it truly meant to be unrestrained.


    ¡°Aside from this, I also have another purpose. This time, I came on behalf of the leaders to ask Mister Lu something: What kind of force is that Myriad Demon Valley, and how strong are they? Does Mister Lu have the confidence to fight against them?¡± Dragon said solemnly.


    The matter earlier was just a minor issue. This was the real reason why he hade to the Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°The Myriad Demon Valley is very powerful. You guys should know from the name that it was set up by many demons, and their leader is an old dragon. You must have some impressions of them by now!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Dragon¡¯s expression looked serious. He had a lot of impressions of the old dragon. The power of the old dragon seen from the satellite images and videos taken by cultivators had simply exceeded their expectations.


    Even Lu Xuan, who was currently the top expert in the world, had struggled to cope with it. Although Lu Xuan had been able to cut off the old dragon¡¯s finger with that amazing de attack, everyone was able to tell.


    Lu Xuan was probably no match for that old dragon!


    Fortunately, there didn¡¯t seem to be much of a difference between the strength of the two sides.


    Otherwise, the powers in the entire Zhongnanhai, or even in the entire world, would be rmed.


    ¡°Not only do I have a bit of an impression, but it is also simply terrifying. Had we not seen it with our own eyes, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to imagine that there would be such a monster in the world!¡± Dragon said, his voice full of emotion. ¡°Now I know why those obstinate and unruly demons had sumbed to the same power!¡±


    Initially, people wondered why these demons had sumbed to the same ce.


    Now, they all understood that there was such a terrifying existence behind it. Everything now made sense.


    That old dragon was too strong!

 Chapter 398 - Dropping 100 Hydrogen Bombs

    <h4>Chapter 398: Dropping 100 Hydrogen Bombs</h4>


    They were beings 10 times more terrifying than the aforementioned hyper beings.


    Lu Xuan was one such being.


    Divine Treasure Realm beings were definitely deemed to be above hyper beings, but Lu Xuan¡¯s strength and skill seemed to bepletely above those of Divine Treasure Realm.


    What made it even more terrifying was that the old dragon was above Lu Xuan, which gave powerful regimes all over the world a strong headache.


    Even with those Divine Realm beings taken in, there would only be a handful of hyper beings found around the world. Even when considering hidden Divine Treasure Realm beings, there may only be 20 to 30 such beings in total at most.


    Such a number was hardly worth mentioning whenpared to the world poption.


    There was noparison in the first ce.


    Even so, it was precisely the small number of people that gave governments a headache.


    Every single one of them possessed both power in terms of mass destruction and extraordinarybat prowess.


    That was how terrifying those beings were.


    People like Lu Xuan were even more terrifying.


    He was the kind of being that was considered to be very hard to kill even when nuclear weapons were used. Unless one were able to guarantee that they could kill them using nuclear weapons, they would only emerge as bigger threats otherwise.


    The best way to deal with those cultivators was still through the use of other cultivators.


    That was the main reason why the Special Task Force was established in the first ce.


    Lu Xuan shed a grin and said, ¡°That¡¯s how demons have always been. It¡¯s in their nature to just submit to those stronger than they are.¡±


    The Dragon looked at Lu Xuan with a serious expression as he asked, ¡°Then does that mean you know where that Myriad Demon Valley is then?¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned and asked, ¡°You wanna take on the Myriad Demon Valley?¡±


    The Dragon nodded and said, ¡°Some of the ministers suggested that as well. It¡¯s not just us in Huaxia; many other countries think the same thing as well. It¡¯s just too dangerous to leave those demons be, and the Myriad Demon Valley, the base of the demons, is deemed to even be more dangerous. We¡¯ve tried everything: satellites, radars, you name it. Even then, we still cannot locate the Myriad Demon Valley. We¡¯ve even sent teams to look at the Arctic and Antarctic, with the only ce left unsearched being the oceans.¡±


    ¡°Those ces had been deemed off-limits to humanity for a long time, but a lot of countries have now sent Celestial Realm and even Airborne Realm people to search the oceans. We have to find out where that Myriad Demon Valley is!¡±


    Lu Xuan was able to sense from the Dragon¡¯s expression that the governments all over the world were indeed determined to see the utter destruction of the Myriad Demon Valley through.


    What that old dragon did had truly frightened them all.


    If it had not been Lu Xuan who took on that old dragon, no one knew who would have been able to take that dragon on.


    The interests of all humanity were now on the line. As such, no one was willing to just let that old dragon off the hook so easily.


    ¡°Once we¡¯ve located the Myriad Demon Valley, we n to bomb the ce with 100 hydrogen bombs at the same time. Irreparable environmental damage or tsunamis or whatever¡­ none of that doesn¡¯t matter. We have to destroy that Myriad Demon Valley at all costs!¡± The Dragon gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I refuse to believe that the Myriad Demon Valley is gonna be tough enough to remain standing after taking 100 hydrogen bombs.¡±


    Lu Xuan sighed. He knew that there was no doubt that they would be able to kill the entire Myriad Demon Valley if they were to use 100 hydrogen bombs on it. In reality, there was no need to use 100 hydrogen bombs in the first ce; even the old atomic bombs that were of far smaller damage potential would have been sufficient for the job.


    Nuclear weapons were just that powerful after all.


    Despite how frightening Lu Xuan currently was, he was unlikely to survive if someone were to drop 100 nuclear bombs on him.


    Even someone as powerful as that old dragon would not be able to survive after being subjected to such a level of attack.


    There was no use hiding in the Myriad Demon Valley; there was no doubt that that ce itself would have still been razed.


    ¡°The problem is that the entire valley is located in another ne before the entire ce emerges into the world. You could say that the entire ce is on some other dimensions as well. The old dragon has some means that enables him to affect our world, but we currently have no definitive way of hitting the Myriad Demon Valley as we are,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ording to what he knew back in his past life regarding the Myriad Demon Valley¡¯s location and his profound knowledge of space rules, they were actually able to construct a portal leading to the valley.


    However, his current level of powers made still made him no match for that old dragon. He would have liked it much better if they were to wait even a while longer. There was no way he would have gatecrashed the enemy¡¯s turf just like that.


    The Dragon did not doubt Lu Xuan one bit. He simply said, ¡°No wonder we couldn¡¯t find the ce. It was just on some other dimensions the whole time!¡±


    What humans currently knew about dimensions was basically derived from mathematical equations. It was through such calctions that the existence of other dimensions was proven, but there was simply no way for anyone to perceive the existence of other dimensions.


    In that regard, science was still far behind cultivation.


    While the Dragon already knew that it had always been unlikely for anyone to locate the valley, he was still somewhat disappointed when he heard what Lu Xuan said. The existence of the Myriad Dragon Valley was deemed a thorn in the sides of several nations, which would most likely be a source of massive cmity if not taken out as soon as possible.


    ¡°While we currently have no way of taking out that old dragon, there is no doubt that the Myriad Demon Valley is ambitious enough to have been cing their people all over the world. If you guys were to look into it carefully enough, you should have found ways of being able to find them. If you crush all those other affiliated organizations and people, there would be little that the Myriad Demon Valley could do even if they were to emerge into our world.¡±


    Lu Xuan continued, ¡°It¡¯s especially so with ces where the monsters gather. Do your best to clean those ces out. As long as you guys can clean out the monsters big enough to be a threat, the Myriad Demon Valley would be much less of a threat. Even if they were to emerge at some point in the future, they would be much more manageable if we take them out as soon as possible.¡±


    Lu Xuan recalled how in his past life, the Myriad Demon Valley went on to take the entire continent of Australia for themselves right after they emerged. They were able to quickly rally their forces because of all that power stockpiled throughout the ages they had kept hidden.


    Most of those forces were affiliated ones that did not look like much, but having them all gathered in one ce could still make them into a terrifying threat capable of shaking the entire human world.


    The Dragon heeded Lu Xuan¡¯s advice and nodded. ¡°You have a point, Mr. Lu.¡±


    ¡°Other than that, Mr. Lu, there are other matters that I¡¯d like to ask you about. I wonder if you still have that Tree of Enlightenment with you,¡± the Dragon then said.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. The tree had been in Ao Fan¡¯s possession before, which naturally meant that Lu Xuan had it now. Even the likes of Lu Xuan saw it to be of utmost importance due to how precious that tree was.


    The Dragon felt rather d to hear that. The Special Task Force knew a good amount of knowledge about the tree, given that it was not the first time that they came to know about the tree after all. Such a tree had made an appearance an extremely long time ago.


    The people from the Special task Force checked all kinds of ancient texts for records regarding the Tree of Enlightenment, which was how they all learned just how precious and mystical that tree was.


    ¡°The Special Task Force would have to purchase that Tree of Enlightenment. In that case, we would be willing to pay any price you name for it, Mr. Lu.¡±

 Chapter 399 - Taking Out the Blood-clothed Tower Once and For All

    <h4>Chapter 399: Taking Out the Blood-clothed Tower Once and For All</h4>


    The Dragon looked at Lu Xuan with a tinge of yearning in his eyes. The Tree of Enlightenment was so valuable and mystical that it could be said that whoever had possession of the tree would be forever wealthy.


    Not only was the tree capable of benefiting the demons by opening up their intellectual capacity, but it could also simrly benefit normal humans by turningmon people into geniuses.


    That point alone would have had made the fruits something very sought-after by rich people, with a single fruit being able to fetch astronomical prices.


    As such, the purpose that the Tree of Enlightenment that would serve an organization like the Special Task Force would be made even more apparent. There was no doubt that it would be a treasure like no other.


    With that said, it was no surprise why the demons would be willing to field such a lineup just to take the tree.


    The Dragon shuddered somewhat at that thought, thinking about what would have happened if Lu Xuan had not intercepted the demons.


    That tree alone would have given birth to several geniuses among the demons of future generations. There was no doubt that by then, the demons woulde to pose a serious threat to humans.


    ¡°No, the Tree of Enlightenment is not for sale,¡± Lu Xuan immediately refused.


    Although the Dragon was mentally prepared to face such a rejection, he was still somewhat disappointed upon actually hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s rejection.


    ¡°Even so, there¡¯s still room for discussion with regards to the fruits.¡± Lu Xuan said with a grin.


    ¡°I would sell a portion of the fruits once in a while. You¡¯ll be weed to purchase them by then if you¡¯re interested, Chief Dragon.¡±


    The Dragon nodded after hearing that. While that was not what he truly wanted to hear, that was still better than the worst-case scenario.


    Being able to get some of the fruits from such a tree would still be better than getting nothing at all.


    Lu Xuan paused for a bit and said, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something that I¡¯d like you to help out with, Chief Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Mr. Lu. If it¡¯s something within our capacity to fulfill, we are willing to do anything,¡± the Dragon answered as he pped his chest.


    Lu Xuan borated in a magnanimous, overbearing manner, ¡°I take it that you people know about the assassination attempt against me back at the Blood-Clothed Tower. While the Heavenly Pce under mymand has served me well, our intelligencework still pales inparison to that of the Special Task Force. As such, I¡¯d like your men to help gather as much information about the Blood-clothed Tower as possible. I wish to raze the ce once and for all.¡±


    He was not someone who was just going to sit on his hands when being assaulted, and he certainly was not the kind who would stay quiet when someone got on his bad side.


    Regardless of whoever was behind the assassination attempt and who gave the order, there was no doubt that the attempt had gotten on his nerves.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that there was someone who still dares to take up a job of taking me out during this time and day. Do I look like I¡¯m someone whom they could push around? Are they so sure that they could do that?¡± Lu Xuan snorted coldly. Lu Xuan did not fear anyone from the Blood-clothed Tower whatsoever.


    A group of assassins lurking in the dark would no doubt pose a serious threat to some people, but they were nothing to him.


    The field that his mental powers were able to cover was such that even if there were to be assassins who were lurking around, there would still be no way to avoid being detected.


    One could take up a career as thieves but not keep a lookout for thieves for years on end. While he was not afraid of any of those people himself, there was no telling if they would act against his family members instead.


    Things would have taken for the worse and that was something that Lu Xuan deemed utterly uneptable. He was not about to let something like that happen, no matter how incredibly unlikely it was for such a thing to happen in the first ce.


    The Dragon watched how Lu Xuan¡¯s expression turn cold and unfeeling. It was not something that he often saw on Lu Xuan¡¯s face. Even when Lu Xuan was facing off against all manner of powerful enemies, he would more often than not wear a calm and collected expression instead. Situations that led him to wear such a cold face were as rare as they came.


    The Dragon knew very well that Lu Xuan was about to make an example out of those people.


    The Dragon sighed to himself, knowing that the Blood-clothed Tower¡¯s days were numbered by then.


    Despite the organization¡¯s notoriety as ofte, they had to go and tick off Lu Xuan of all the people they could¡¯ve picked on. Were they trying to dig their own graves?


    Lu Xuan was so powerful that there was simply no way for those people toe out on top in the first ce. The only thing that could have happened to anyone taking on Lu Xuan was being killed by him.


    To make matters worse, Lu Xuanmanded a goliath of an organization like the Heavenly Pce, which had so many formidable fighters in their midst that it surpassed even the Special Task Force, which had been the most elite veteran organization that came before.


    Then again, the Dragon would have nheless liked to see the downfall of the Blood-clothed Tower, as he never liked how the organization threw its weight around in the first ce.


    The Blood-clothed Tower was simply too much, and many of the people they had killed were Huaxians.


    The Blood-clothed Tower was also deemed a high-priority target for the Special Task Force. He saw fit to ride on the state of things and take that notorious organization out once and for all.


    However, he knew that the Blood-clothed Tower consisted of a group of guns-for-hire. Someone who was able to hire their likes would have definitely paid an astronomical sum of money to do so.


    He wondered just who would have hated Lu Xuan so badly, yet possessed such massive resources to act against him.


    Lu Xuan did not seem to know who were the ones behind it just yet, but if he were to find out, things would have definitely gotten messy yet again.


    Judging from Lu Xuan¡¯s powers and temperament, he would have most definitely made a huge deal out of it.


    The dragon immediately that, ¡°No problem. One of ourtest missions involves taking out the Blood-clothed Tower in the first ce, and we do happen to have collected quite a vast amount of intel on them. I¡¯d have someone send the files to the Heavenly Pce once I got back.¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing else to discuss, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. There are too many things to take care of as ofte and I¡¯m really spreading myself thin. I¡¯ll pay a visit again someday.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and the Dragon left shortly afterward.


    Yang Chengsi, who was in charge of day-to-day affairs back at the Heavenly Pce, sent word not too long afterward, saying that they received a lot of news regarding the Blood-clothed Tower from the Special Task Force.


    The files sent to them included information on several of their bases of operations. The Special Task Force knew of their whereabouts well. Due to restrictions and rules of one sort or another, however, the Special Task Force was unable to snuff them out once and for all.


    With all that data in the Heavenly Pce¡¯s hands, Lu Xuan gave his orders right away, sending out formidable fighters to assault all those bases and take out all of the Blood-clothed Tower¡¯sirs that were found within the borders of Huaxia.


    They were also able to obliterate any other forces that had been working with or providing support to the Blood-clothed Tower, using official channels.


    The government authorities had been in a state ofplete turmoil regarding the existence of the Blood-clothed Tower in the first ce, so the cooperation came quickly.


    A joint operation that went to take out the Blood-clothed Tower throughout all of Huaxia began.


    The military forces stationed throughout the country worked closely with the Special Task Force, taking out any affiliated organizations of, as well as those that had been keeping in close contact with, the Blood-clothed Tower. Whether those people be political, military, ormercial figures, all of them were arrested one after another.


    The ones from the Heavenly Pce, on the other hand, focused their efforts on assaulting the bases of the Blood-clothed Tower.


    Due to having received no prior warning, the people of the Blood-clothed Tower were unable to do much other than clear out some of their bases of operations that were exposed, despite knowing well that Lu Xuan was about to retaliate against them. Several of their other bases were taken out before they were able to clear out the military forces, and a good number of their formidable fighters were either captured or killed.

 Chapter 400 - Razing the Blood-clothed Tower, and Asking to be Spared

    <h4>Chapter 400: Razing the Blood-clothed Tower, and Asking to be Spared</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Nobody expected the Heavenly Pce to retaliate so quickly.


    Everyone knew that Lu Xuan was not going to take it and do nothing after the Blood-clothed Tower attempted to take Lu Xuan¡¯s life.


    However, none of them expected the retaliation toe so quickly and hit so hard.


    It was as if the Huaxian military, police, the Special Task Force, and huge numbers of Heavenly Pce¡¯s fighters were all mobilized at the same time, all just to take out the Blood-clothed Tower.


    While the Blood-clothed Tower seemed like they have only emerged recently, the organization had actually been lurking in the shadows for many years. Only recently have they be very notorious. As such, the organization was not necessarily new.


    There was a massivework of the Blood-clothed Tower¡¯s affiliated organizations found all over Huaxia, and all of those affiliated organizations were taken out one after another.


    The terrifying side of the Blood-clothed Tower was finally revealed in the extent of thework all over Huaxia. Hundreds ofpanies were closed down and targeted for further investigation, and over 100 bases of operations were quickly razed.


    All the problems that were brought out to light shocked the inte.


    The Blood-clothed Tower was far more than just a mere organization of assassins. It hadmitted several evil deeds such as kidnapping very young children, brainwashing any who showed promise to be assassins, and selling off those whocked such talents.


    Other than that, they were also involved in drug-dealing, gangsterism, and prostitution among many others. One could say that the organization was involved in everything that was deemed evil, so as to fuel the organization¡¯s development.


    All of those deeds were brought to light to inte users all over the world through governmental channels.


    Many of those deeds were deemed so harrowing that the organization wrought about the wrath of people from all over the world onto it, with its members deemed to be worse than animals.


    There were even members who worked with the Vampiric Empire, while an unknown number of them were kept locked up in underground factories. Those victims had their cerebral cortex taken out and to be reduced to biological blood-producing machines whose sense of free will had been stolen from them.


    People from all over the world grew furious once such news stories were spread all over the world.


    The phenomenon had even brought about a worldwide movement. Almost everyone who read about the organization in the news was furious. People even carried out rallies and protests, with citizens from all over the world requesting that their own governments take out those scummy viins just like the Huaxian government did.


    However, the governments remained silent in the face of all those protests. Even the oppositions in various nations stayed mum.


    They all knew that there was definitely more than the Blood-clothed Tower at work. There was no doubt that a massive, underground organization spanning worldwide was behind everything.


    The only person who dared to sh head-on with such a monster was none other than Lu Xuan.


    Only those like Lu Xuan and the Heavenly Pce that hemanded dared to make good on their word, going out to hit such underground criminal enterprise without an ounce of care. All such criminal organizations, even the assassination syndicates included, dared not do anything else to retaliate even if many of their people and resources were razed and taken away.


    No one would have dared to do anything unless they were sure that it led to Lu Xuan¡¯s demise.


    Only Lu Xuan would be able to do such a thing when no one else would even think about it.


    After all, nobody would like to see themselves as a nail sticking out waiting to be hammered.


    Back in the Heavenly Pce in the capital city.


    Everyone in the Heavenly Pce was being busy at the moment, interrogating all the criminal fighters that they captured. So many people were captured that they even hired interrogation experts from the Special Task Force.


    Under Lu Xuan¡¯smand, the Heavenly Pce was joining an all-out war. What was happening was deemed extremely harrowing for all the other forces across the world.


    While the notoriety of the Blood-clothed Tower was only known as ofte, they were still considered one of the most elite organizations out there. The Heavenly Pce was also recognized as one such organization as well.


    Even when disregarding the massive number of fighters fostered by the Heavenly Pce for the past several years, the number of people who served in the Heavenly Pce itself was already staggering enough.


    All 12 military governors from the Heavenly Pce were mobilized all at once. It was only then that everyone learned that those 12 had be hyper beings before anyone realized it.


    They all made it into the Divine Treasure Realm, and there were more than just the 12 of them being at such a staggering level. Others in the Heavenly Pce were Divine Treasure Realm cultivators as well.


    While many knew just how powerful the Heavenly Pce was before, nobody had anticipated the organization to have so many hyper beings among them.


    It became apparent that the Heavenly Pce, or at least Lu Xuan himself, knew of methods to create such hyper beings en masse.


    Nobody knew the Myriad Demon Valley¡¯s true power, but all that powers disyed by the Heavenly Pce was more than enough to shock the world. In a way, that made them the strongest in the world.


    The Heavenly Pce quickly caught the attention of cultivation forces from all over the world in a short period of time. The Heavenly Pce also quickly became the first-choice organization that countless people wanted to join.


    While the 12 military governors were mobilized all over the world, one of the governors took out one base of operations that belonged to the Blood-clothed Tower was taken out. There was simply no way the Blood-clothed Tower could even begin retaliating before then.


    The results were so staggering that it seemed as if a base would go down whenever one of those 12 was mobilized. Even with Airborne Realm beings who were in charge of all of those bases, that did not matter at all.


    They were simply unable to do anything against Divine Treasure Realm cultivators who were as forceful as the 12 military governors.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s wrath brought about a bloodbath that was never before seen, seemingly out to obliterate that goliath that had been lurking in the shadows for over a century.


    The war made everyone realize that the history and resources that an organization had andmanded meant very little when facing off against the onught from those hyper beings.


    It looked as if someone yed a myriad of tricks in a mind, only to be pped down by a truly powerful opponent with just a single strike.


    No number of tricks could work against absolute power.


    What the Heavenly Pce was currently doing was to bring that absolutely overwhelming power to the very forefront.


    They did not even need to use the full extent of their powers to bear on their enemies.


    Those rted to the Blood-clothed Tower toppled wherever the forces of the Heavenly Pce went. There was simply no stopping them at all.


    Meanwhile, inside the base of the Heavenly Pce...


    Lu Xuan received a report from Yang Chengsi that an elder requested an audience outside the base.


    That elder looked so shriveled that he appeared to be all bones and looked unhealthy.


    However, Lu Xuan was still able to vaguely see the fluctuations of Spiritual Qi taking ce within that frail body.


    ¡°Greetings, Pce Lord Lu!¡±


    The elder bowed.


    ¡°May I ask where do youe from and whom do you represent, sir?¡± Lu Xuan then asked.


    ¡°Pce Lord Lu, Ie on behalf of the Blood-clothed Tower, and I¡¯d like to beg you to spare us.¡±


    With the skin of the elder¡¯s face being so loose, he looked at Lu Xuan with eyes that seemed to be popping out of their sockets. With his eyes looking rather murky, the elder seemed to be struggling to even talk.


    ¡°You want me to spare your organization?¡± A corner of Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth immediately curled into a smirk. ¡°You¡¯ve made your choices a long time ago. Don¡¯t you think thating here just to ask me to spare you people sounds rather absurd?¡±


    With a voice that sounded rather bitter, the elder slowly exined, ¡°The job was taken by some fools among us in the Blood-clothed Tower who didn¡¯t know what they were dealing with. All of our bases in Huaxia had been taken out by the Heavenly Pce. I would suppose that the damage that we have sustained isrge enough to pardon us of our mistake. I¡¯d like to hereby beg you, Mr. Lu, to spare us of the Blood-clothed Tower just this once. We will no longer take any jobs that have to do with either you or the Heavenly Pce.¡±

 Chapter 401 - Starting Private Training Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 401: Starting Private Training Once Again</h4>


    Lu Xuan smiled coldly and said, ¡°I have no intention of letting you guys go!¡±


    ¡°The minute you guys took every task involving me, you should have expected to be buried alongside the rest of the Blood-clothed Tower!¡±


    The old man looked at Lu Xuan coldly and said, ¡°Must Mister Lu need to be so overbearing? You will make things difficult for others and yourself!¡±


    ¡°So what if I am overbearing? You guys have the audacity to go after me, so by now you should be prepared to die by my hands!¡± Lu Xuan said coldly.


    He had no good impressions of anyone from the Blood-clothed Tower. They were already dead because they hadmitted countless bloody crimes or were associated with evil people. They could¡¯ve also been idiots with their frontal lobe removed, resulting in them bing killing machines.


    Lu Xuan had seen something like this before. With his Mindset, he had seen so many killings that his heart was inevitably filled with anger.


    It could be said that as of now, it was best to kill everyone in the Blood-clothed Tower one by one. It was fine to take them down first before checking their identities, as none of them would be innocent anyway.


    At that moment, the old man suddenly made a move. After confirming that he could not reach an agreement, he broke out his most terrifying attack, instantly causing his whole body to burn with blood qi.


    At that moment, whether it was his speed or strength, the attack he made had the power of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    This was a Man of Sacrifice. After determining that Lu Xuan would refuse to stop, he decided to directly kill him.


    Even so, he still underestimated Lu Xuan¡¯s strength!


    Boom!


    Before his dagger could actually touch Lu Xuan¡¯s body, Lu Xuan had grabbed him by the neck. With a terrifying force restraining him, he couldn¡¯t move.


    His whole body was spattered with blood. He felt the bacsh from his secret technique after making his move.


    He had used his deadliest attack, but it was not able to do anything to Lu Xuan. That was why things turned out this way.


    He stared with wide eyes, as it seemed like he was going to die with regrets!


    He had carefully nned his attack on Lu Xuan while thetter was unprepared, then burned his own strength past its limit. Despite all of that, he still wasn¡¯t able to do anything to Lu Xuan. He had been easily captured by him instead.


    The old man¡¯s expression showed a bit of self-deprecation. Perhaps Lu Xuan thought that he was going on a suicide mission.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you overconfident!¡±


    Lu Xuan was able to clearly see through the old man¡¯s ns but chose to not expose them. He wanted to see what kind of ns the Blood-clothed Tower had conjured up. He didn¡¯t expect that it was only to this extent.


    Even with all that, they still wanted to ask for mercy?


    They still didn¡¯t know who was in charge in this world.


    Honestly, Lu Xuan had looked down on the Blood-clothed Tower!


    With a group of experts breaking through to the Divine Treasure Realm, it had been a topic that people were talking about. An era that belonged to cultivators had begun to emerge.


    This had only been a possibility in the past, but now Lu Xuan had turned it into a reality.


    In this world, one voice was all it took!


    This was because Lu Xuan had an even greater goal!


    One thing that Lu Xuan had been worried about was also approaching. As the earth was starting to revive its spirit qi, he was afraid that a small, which was originally inconspicuous in outer space, would re-enter into view.


    This was not a new concern for him, as it was something that had happened in his previous life!


    Many forces believed that the earth, which originally had no revival of spirit qi, had no resources to plunder at all!


    However, things were different now. A with spirit qi waspletely different from one without spirit qi.


    Contrary to what many people had thought, these resources on Earth were actually worthless and meaninglesspared to anything else found in outer space, even expensive gold. There were several asteroids made up entirely of gold in outer space.


    The earth seemed to be rich in resources when it was actually barren!


    However, it was different thanks to the revival of spirit qi. Now that Earth had spirit qi, it began to have value among the whole universe.


    Although it was just the beginning, evil forces would inevitably want to take Earth for themselves once it had something of value.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, he had killed his way through a harsh environment like this.


    He didn¡¯t even remember how many life-or-death situations he had experienced!


    It was unknown how many of his old friends were buried within the strong enemy outside their region!


    Even the ancient heritages sealed in the small world were not considered a real threat to Lu Xuan!


    Now, Lu Xuan¡¯s ns had revealed the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°I will dly wee anyone willing to submit to me and contribute to the fight against foreign enemies. Everyone else must die!¡±


    Lu Xuan thought of some people in his previous life who had turned to foreign enemies and betrayed Earth for splendor and wealth.


    It had caused massive damage. Lu Xuan had not yet arisen at the time, so his strength was very weak whenpared to the stronger forces.


    Back then, he had to struggle to survive!


    This time, everything would be different. He would dominate everything, and those who tried to invade would face an unprecedented horror.


    To achieve this goal, he would wipe out all enemies who stood in his way!


    He would crush them!


    The Blood-clothed Tower was only his first victim!


    After Lu Xuan asked people toe and dispose of the old man¡¯s body, he directly went into private training.


    This time, he wanted to break through to a higher level: the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, the Great Aether Realm!


    Just like how after the ordinary Spiritual Qi had been turned into Vigor, the strength of the warriors would undergo an earth-shaking change in both defense and attack.


    With the Shield of Vigor, it was possible to even resist damage from bullets. Before condensing the Spiritual Qi into Vigor, cultivators would be easily killed when they were attacked by guns. They would not have the ability to fight back.


    The significance of the Great Aether Realm was simr to that of condensed Vigor. Turning Spiritual Qi into Spiritual Aether was only the first step. The next step was to condense Spiritual Aether into Great Aether. With the Shield of Great Aether, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength would greatly increase once again.


    When that time arrived, it would be difficult to injure Lu Xuan with even a nuclear bomb, but only as long as he was lucky enough to not get directly hit or repeatedly bombarded by numerous nuclear bombs.


    This was also the main reason why, in his previous life, the old dragon had been only repelled by several nuclear bombs but not killed.


    Lu Xuan took out a golden pill that he previously obtained from the old Celestial Master Taoist Zhang Fashan.


    As the world had yet to release the shackles, there was currently only one way to increase his strength; he had to rely on the Celestial Master Golden Pill.


    By relying on the strength of the Celestial Master Golden Pill, it was possible to achieve further breakthroughs.


    After Lu Xuan went into private training, the Heavenly Pce did not stop attacking. Instead, they had elerated in wiping out the Blood-clothed Tower.

 Chapter 402 - The Last Struggle of the Blood-clothed Tower

    <h4>Chapter 402: The Last Struggle of the Blood-clothed Tower</h4>


    The negotiations between the Heavenly Pce and the Blood-clothed Tower fell apart. It was unknown when the news got out!


    For many people who showed interest in the situation, this was some serious news!


    Additionally, the Heavenly Pce¡¯s tough attitude had made many people¡¯s jaws drop. To such people, Heavenly Pce¡¯s strength in crushing the Blood-clothed Tower was to be expected.


    With Lu Xuan in charge, coupled with the high cultivation of arge number of experts, the Blood-clothed Towered dared to provoke a beast. Something like that would essentially be a suicide attempt, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Many people seemed to think that the Heavenly Pce would teach the Blood-clothed Tower a lesson before letting them go.


    After all, there was no life-and-death feud between the two sides. However, the reality was that the Heavenly Pce had directly uprooted the entire Blood-clothed Tower in Huaxia.


    The Blood-clothed Tower had greatly suffered in Huaxia, yet was difficult to tell how much damage they had sustained. Meanwhile, the other killer organizations had also been affected to varying degrees.


    Under the joint encirclement and suppression of the Huaxian government and the military, these organization had suffered great losses. Many of the bases were directly destroyed together.


    Even under such circumstances, these forces had remained silent and had not dared to fight against the Huaxian government and the Heavenly Pce.


    The Blood-clothed Tower that had be famous ended up in an extremely miserable state. More than 20 killers in the Airborne Realm were captured, with all of them being considered top killers from around the world.


    When dealt with by the Heavenly Pce, it had disappeared without a trace.


    When the power of the Blood-clothed Tower had essentially been wiped out, everyone thought that the Heavenly Pce should stop. However, the Heavenly Pce made a decision that had surprised everyone.


    The 12 military governors of the Heavenly Pce, as well as many other experts, had all gone abroad one after another.


    Any of these experts would attract the attention of the whole world if they made a move. Many countries grew anxious, not to mention that the 12 military governors all moved out together.


    Additionally, arge group of experts from Heavenly Pce had left as well, which made the whole world nervous.


    Each of these experts could be considered a walking nuclear weapon, possessing an abnormalbat strength.


    For a while, all kinds of consultation letters and protest letters flew towards the Heavenly Pce¡¯s base like snowkes.


    Eventually, the Heavenly Pce sent out a piece of news that was both expected and unexpected.


    Under the order of Lu Xuan, the Heavenly Pce went to various countries to wipe out the Blood-clothed Towers.


    Even the influence of the Blood-clothed Tower overseas would not be spared, as they would be destroyed.


    The news left the world shocked for a moment!


    Many forces felt a chill travel down their spines upon learning of the Heavenly Pce¡¯s extreme methods.


    There was even a feeling of sympathy for their own kind!


    The Heavenly Pce¡¯s methods had obviously vited many rules. Various organizations had branches all over the world just so that they would not be caught in one fell swoop.


    Generally speaking, an organization would not be wiped out unless they were fighting an enemy to death.


    All countries would try their best to maintain a bnce between the various forces.


    However, now under the leadership of Lu Xuan, the actions of the Heavenly Pce hadpletely broken this bnce. They uprooted the forces of the Blood-clothed Tower in various countries,pletely sweeping through them, and making them be a part of history.


    There was no doubt that such ferocious actions made many people feel ufortable!


    ¡°The way Heavenly Pce does things has gone a little too far!¡±


    ¡°This ispletely ignoring our government!¡±


    ¡°How presumptuous! Who does that Huaxian man think he is? He thought that his presence anywhere that was not Huaxia meant he can do anything!¡±


    Many people were growling, but it was almost impossible for them to openly object.


    After the bloody end of the Blood-clothed Tower, the number of people who dared to challenge the Heavenly Pce had gradually decreased.


    As a result, different organizations and forces from various countries gathered in the capital, hoping to pressure the government to expel the Heavenly Pce.


    However, it was also difficult for the governments of various countries to do anything because they had all received Lu Xuan¡¯s hand-written letter.


    This time, the Heavenly Pce¡¯s actions were only aimed at the Blood-clothed Tower, not against other people. Lu Xuan hoped that everyone else would not try to intervene. Otherwise, he would not be held responsible if any misunderstandings were to arise.


    If it had been an ordinary person, no one would take such a weak threat seriously. However, the threat hade from Lu Xuan.


    Through this series of actions, people had figured out Lu Xuan¡¯s temper and character.


    This man, who had the ability to destroy heaven and earth, was also a vengeful person. In response to a failed assassination attempt on his life, he wanted topletely uproot the Blood-clothed Tower.


    Most importantly, Lu Xuan had a criminal record. He was the one who hadpletely killed the US government. At that time, all the senior officials of the US government were wiped out, and only one-tenth of them had survived.


    Under such a premise, who would dare to go against Lu Xuan¡¯s will?


    Therefore, when the governments of the countries were pressured by the forces behind them, they could only pretend to be ignorant.


    They could only let the Heavenly Pce kill in all countries!


    On the contrary, this had been weed by many people in various countries. After all, what kind of existence was the Blood-clothed Tower? Everyone knew that the public had been overwhelmed by the organization¡¯s oppression.


    The Blood-clothed Tower was an extremely dark and brutal organization.


    There were even many people who had spontaneously became the leading party, leading the Heavenly Pce to kill the local forces of the Blood-clothed Tower.


    Such a sweep had been carried out for a full month. The Blood-clothed Tower organizations located around the world had all been uprooted, with all the experts ughtered. Even the other killer organizations panicked as they began to draw a clear line between themselves and the Blood-clothed Tower. If they were treated as a gang of the Blood-clothed Tower and killed alongside them by the Heavenly Pce, then that would be unjust.


    With the tacit cooperation of the officials from various countries, the Heavenly Pceunched the final pursuit of the Blood-clothed Tower.


    The Heavenly Pce went all the way to thest headquarters of the Blood-clothed Tower.


    Outside the headquarters of the Blood-clothed Tower in a valley in West Asia, many experts from the Heavenly Pce who set out in advance had arrived nearby.


    Not only were there experts from the Heavenly Pce, but there were also spies from all the forces. The actions of the Heavenly Pce were very obvious, as they showed no signs of trying to cover it up.


    It was pretty much a tant attack on the headquarters of the Blood-clothed Tower. Everyone knew that the Heavenly Pce wanted to set an example.


    They wanted everyone to take the Blood-clothed Tower as a warning: the next time anyone decided to make a move against the Heavenly Pce and go against Lu Xuan, they would have to think twice before they acted.


    However, what nobody expected was for the Heavenly Pce, which gathered arge number of experts, to have not been able to take down the Blood-clothed Tower¡¯s headquarters.


    On the contrary, four of the 12 military governors in charge of the attack were badly injured.


    For a moment, the world was in an uproar!


    At the same time, this had also rmed Lu Xuan while he was privately training!

 Chapter 403 - Breakthrough to the Third Tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, the Great

    <h4>Chapter 403: Breakthrough to the Third Tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, the Great Aether Realm!</h4>


    The Heavenly Pce, who had swept through everyone along the way, had suffered a great loss in front of thest headquarters of the Blood-clothed Tower. Four of the 12 martial governors had been seriously injured alongside the other experts.The Heavenly Pce, who had swept through everyone along the way, had suffered a great loss in front of thest headquarters of the Blood-clothed Tower. Four of the 12 martial governors had been seriously injured alongside the other experts.


    When the news first got out, many people could not believe it!


    They thought that it was impossible!


    The strength of the Heavenly Pce was well known by everyone all over the world for a long time now. With so many people in the Divine Treasure Realm, it was easy to suppress the world.


    Although the Blood-clothed Tower was fairly strong, people thought that it was almost impossible for them topete with the Heavenly Pce.


    Everyone knew the difference in strength between the two sides!


    Under the circumstances of such a great disparity, however, things had unexpectedly turned out differently; Heavenly Pce was defeated by the Blood-clothed Tower.


    Such a scene had been seen by the experts of various major forces, as they confirmed it with their own eyes.


    ¡°The Heavenly Pce actually failed?¡±


    ¡°The Blood-clothed Tower had been remaining silent, keeping such a powerful strength hidden!¡±


    ¡°What on earth did the Heavenly Pce encounter at the Blood-clothed Tower¡¯s base?¡±


    Many people were a little curious. They did not know what happened during the attack from the number of experts of the Heavenly Pce for them to have failed, and for several people to be severely injured.


    At the Heavenly Pce base in front of the room that Lu Xuan was privately training in, numerous senior officials of the Heavenly Pce were kneeling on the ground and admitting their mistake.


    Those high-level people who had been badly injured were now recovering inside the base.


    Muchter, the room Lu Xuan was in slowly opened.


    Lu Xuan walked out slowly from inside and saw the experts of the Heavenly Pce kneeling down below.


    Lu Xuan nced at everyone and then asked, ¡°Who can tell me what¡¯s going on? Why did you fail?¡±


    At that moment, Yang Chengsi was half kneeling in front of everyone when she said, ¡°My Lord. When we attacked thest headquarter base of the Blood-clothed Tower, we were counterattacked and almost wiped out!¡±


    Lu Xuan paused and said slowly, ¡°You guys couldn¡¯t handle it even with all your strength?¡±


    Then Yang Chengsi recounted the events, and Lu Xuan realized what had happened in that battle.


    At that moment, the Heavenly Pce had stormed into the base of the Blood-clothed Tower, who had no preparations at all. To be exact, they had felt that it was certain they were going to win.


    They had more than 10 experts in the Divine Treasure Realm, so they felt that there was nothing they could not suppress.


    Even when faced with the siege of the armored division of a big country, they could easily survive and make a swift counterattack with the line-up they had at the time.


    Who would have thought that inside the base of the Blood-clothed Tower, there was a huge pool of blood? In the depths of the pool was some kind of blood monster.


    ¡°After the others and I rushed inside and forced the experts of the Blood-clothed Tower back, ready to uproot the entire base. Suddenly, a monster formed by a numerous amount of fresh blood appeared from the pool. Zhang Hongyang was seriously injured from just one attack, and everyone else was badly hurt. I can¡¯t even imagine what would¡¯ve happened if we hadn¡¯t retreated in time!¡± Yang Chengsi said. ¡°It is this subordinate¡¯s ipetence. I ask the Pce Lord to punish me!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at him and didn¡¯t say too much. He just said faintly, ¡°All right, you guys can get back up. It¡¯s just a temporary setback!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not take this defeat too personally, and everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief upon hearing his statement.


    They felt that they had done their best this time. It was not a crime of war, and the mysterious monster was truly terrifying.


    They had never encountered such a monster before. Because they were unprepared, it had severely damaged them!


    What made the monster extremely terrifying was the fact that it was strong enough to hurt an expert in the Divine Treasure Realm!


    ¡°Failure is not so bad, we can just regroup. Also, it is not an unknown monster. If I¡¯m correct, that bloody monster should be a Blood Demon!¡± Lu Xuan frowned slightly. As soon as he thought about it, he had figured out what the creature in that blood pool was.


    It was none other than a Blood Demon!


    To be exact, this was also a type of demon, but they were very rare and could only be born under special circumstances. Many of them were not even born naturally but were specially nurtured by some people.


    With the fine blood of countless people to develop, and then injecting it into the soul of an expert, a demon would be born. This was a Blood Demon.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had dealt with this kind of demon. Thus, he was no stranger to it.


    This was probably the Blood-clothed Tower¡¯s real trump card.


    Compared to other demons, the Blood Demon was very troublesome because they had no entity, only a mass of blood. Ordinary attacks would be ineffective against them.


    Even so, the Blood Demon could transform into an entity to attack when necessary.


    Also, blood was fundamental for Blood Demons to live. If there was a huge pool of blood in the base of the Blood-clothed Tower, then the Blood Demon would pretty much be immortal.


    These people from Heavenly Pce had never seen a Blood Demon before, nor do they know that such a form of life existed in the first ce. Therefore, it was natural to be suddenly caught off guard.


    ¡°No harm. Call everyone else, we¡¯ll once again head to the Blood-clothed Tower¡¯s headquarters. This time, I will personally lead the team and erase the Blood-clothed Tower¡¯s headquarters from the earth!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. He had not turned a blind eye to the failure of the previous operation of the Heavenly Pce.


    ¡°Great! With the Pce Lord personally attacking, they are dead for sure!¡±


    Many senior officials of the Heavenly Pce were overjoyed. Even if the Blood-clothed Tower had superhuman powers, they would be dead for sure this time around with Lu Xuan personally made a move.


    Although these people were also in the Divine Treasure Realm, they still understood the gap between them and Lu Xuan deep down.


    The gap was as wide as heaven and earth.


    Even though they were all in the Divine Treasure Realm, they would probably be no match for Lu Xuan even if they worked together.


    It was Lu Xuan who had helped them make a breakthrough from the Airborne Realm to the Divine Treasure Realm. Without Lu Xuan, it would be impossible for them to do so as they were.


    Lu Xuan had long been invincible to them. Since Lu Xuan would be personally leading the team this time, the Blood-clothed Tower would naturally not be able to escape.


    However, what they did not know was that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had undergone an earth-shattering change without them realizing it.


    When the Heavenly Pce was attacking everywhere to deal with the affairs of the Blood-clothed Tower, Lu Xuan was making a crucial breakthrough; he went from the Condensing Aether Realm, tier two of the Divine Treasure Realm, to the Great Aether Realm, tier three of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    His strength had gone through an earth-shattering change!


    Both his defense and attack had been significantly improved!


    This was to be expected with the Celestial Master Golden Pill, which had been preserved and handed down for many years by the Celestial Master Taoists. It was very useful in cultivation.


    It was amazing!


    With the help of the Celestial Master Golden Pill, Lu Xuan had broken through again so quickly!

 Chapter 404 - How Dare You Be On Equal Footing With Me!

    <h4>Chapter 404: How Dare You Be On Equal Footing With Me!</h4>


    This was the easiest breakthrough that he recently made!


    His cultivation had far surpassed people¡¯s imagination. At the same time, he was well aware of the suppression against him from the powers of the world.


    Because of this, every breakthrough that he made had been very difficult.


    There were very few cases in which breakthroughs had beenpleted in such a natural way.


    For every breakthrough, Lu Xuan had to do his best to make it possible!


    This time, with the help of the Celestial Master Golden Pill, he was able to easilyplete the breakthrough. He sadly sighed, as he had not been able toplete such an easy breakthrough in so long.


    Also, he happened to encounter the counterattack of the Blood-clothed Tower!


    It was time to show the world what true strength was!


    Soon, the experts of various forces who had been watching the Heavenly Pce¡¯s headquarter base saw that arge number of their experts were rushing toward Central Asia by ne. It was where the real headquarters of the Blood-clothed Tower was located.


    ¡°The Heavenly Pce is going to counterattack!¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan himself hase out of the mountain!¡±


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid there will be a struggle between two forces who were so different yet somehow simr. Although I don¡¯t know what the Blood-clothed Tower¡¯s trump card is, Lu Xuan clearly isn¡¯t stupid. Besides, his strength is above those people!¡±


    Everyone immediately began talking about it.


    Soon, when Lu Xuan arrived at the headquarter base of the Blood-clothed Tower with a group of experts from the Heavenly Pce, those experts who had dispersed earlier began to gather again.


    When they saw Lu Xuan with a group of Heavenly Pce experts killing their way into the headquarters of the Blood-clothed Tower, many brave people quietly followed behind them.


    Lu Xuan led many experts of the Heavenly Pce as they broke into the headquarters of the Blood-clothed Tower.


    There was a vaguely dull roaring sound that sounded as if an angry wild beast was roaring.


    They directly went into the vast underground space. Lu Xuan saw that in the middle of the underground space, there was a blood pool of a few thousand square meters big.


    Countless bubbles of fresh blood could be seen as if it was about to boil.


    At that moment, they could hear the loud and clear sound of footsteps slowly heading toward them from the side passageway.


    They saw a tall middle-aged man in a suit walking out slowly, wearing a pair of sses.


    ¡°What an honor it is for the Lord of the Heavenly Pce to pay us a visit!¡±


    The middle-aged man had blonde hair and blue eyes from the West, but he spoke fluent Chinese.


    ¡°Are you Howard, the current lord of the Blood-clothed Tower?¡± Lu Xuan looked at the middle-aged man with blonde hair and blue eyes. He didn¡¯t know why an organization set up by Westerners had such an oriental name as the Blood-clothed Tower.


    Considering that the Blood-clothed Tower was not built in a day or two, it was very likely that the tower lord of the first generation of the Blood-clothed Tower was Chinese. Howard then rose to power several generationster.


    The blonde middle-aged man named Howard pped his hand and slowly said, ¡°Yes, I am the current Lord of the Blood-clothed Tower!¡±


    ¡°With Pce Lord Lu here, it would be rude of me to not wee you properly!¡± Howard said slowly.


    ¡°How dare you appear in front of me? You have a lot of nerve!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    Howard said, ¡°I¡¯m here today because I have a proposal I would like to discuss with Pce Lord Lu!¡±


    ¡°I am a little curious as to what kind of proposal you wanted to discuss with me!¡± Lu Xuan smiled. ¡°At this point, what else can we discuss after everything that¡¯s already happened?!¡±


    ¡°I want to make a deal with Pce Lord Lu. How about you let our Blood-clothed Tower go? I was the one who signed the assassination order against Pce Lord Lu before. We have paid a great price for this. Excluding the headquarters, there are only around one-tenth of experts remaining in the Blood-clothed Tower, likely even less. I believe that no matter how furious Pce Lord Lu had been, you must have calmed down by now!¡± Howard said faintly.


    He walked up to Lu Xuan. With each step, he paid no attention to the numerous experts from the Heavenly Pce in front of him.


    ¡°Just like this? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. As long as your Blood-clothed Tower still exists, I won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°Even ants like you dare to issue an assassination order against me. I think there are plenty of people in the world who doesn¡¯t know the immense impact of such an act. It just so happens that I can use the incident to warn people in the world who doesn¡¯t know what they are dealing with and show them how wrong they are!¡±


    ¡°I know that Pce Lord Lu wants to make an example out of us, but I¡¯m afraid our Blood-clothed Tower is not as easy to kill as Mister Lu thought. This time, we have injured some of your subordinates as a warning to Mister Lu that enough is enough. If everything stops here, it can end. I can promise you that the Blood-clothed Tower will not retaliate!¡± Howard said slowly, followed by augh.


    Lu Xuanughed and said, ¡°You guys want to get revenge with just your strength? How dare a weakling like you order me around! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hrious with just your strength?¡±


    When Howard was faced with Lu Xuan¡¯s words, he did not react in the slightest. He had already thought of Lu Xuan¡¯s possible reactions and looked down on him.


    ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s just cultivation, I can¡¯tpare with Pce Lord Lu who is famous all over the world. In fact, if Pce Lord Lu did note here, there would have been nothing I can do to Mister Lu!¡± Howard said slowly. ¡°Here is the stronghold of our Blood-clothed Tower. You guys are not thinking that our Blood-clothed Tower is only able to defend to this extent, are you?!¡±


    ¡°What else is there? I would like to see what kind of trump card you have prepared!¡±


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms and looked at Howard yfully. He was wondering how Howard would react.


    Roar!


    As terrible evil qi poured out from the blood pool, arge amount of fine blood floated in the air and turned into a terrifying figure.


    This figure showed the appearance of a person, but it was unclear what it looked like. Due to having absorbed the essence and blood of too many people, its appearance looked like someone formed from the people who had been killed by the Blood-clothed Tower.


    It was even possible to hear the cries of countless people. Not only were the people killed by the Blood-clothed Tower, but the blood-colored figure had also even imprisoned and used their soul.


    How miserable and deste it was!


    At that moment, Lu Xuan was finally able to see clearly what the figure was.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s the same as I thought. It¡¯s just a Blood Demon. Although it¡¯s a monster, you¡¯d be naive if you think that you are qualified to negotiate with me by relying on this!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re nothing but a smelly mouse in the shadows, yet you think you can be on equal footing with me and make a negotiation?¡± Lu Xuan shouted coldly.


    ¡°What if you include me?!¡±

 Chapter 405 - General Silverback of the 10 Great Demon Generals

    <h4>Chapter 405: General Silverback of the 10 Great Demon Generals</h4>


    A cold voice sounded from afar.


    Immediately after, a huge silverback gori of around five to six meters tall appeared before everyone.


    Everyone had felt strong oppression at the same time. The feeling had emerged almost instantly.


    This had triggered everyone¡¯s minds, as they felt a strong oppressive force on them. This powerful oppression had pressed down on the hearts of everyone.


    ¡°Demon!¡±


    Everyone present could not help but change their expressions. There was no doubt that this was a very powerful demon.


    It did not even transform into a human form, but instead directly appeared before everyone in its original form.


    He was strong¡­ very strong!


    They could feel a terrifying deterrence the moment when this silverback gori had appeared in front of everyone. Even Yang Chengsi and the others had felt this as well despite being experts in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    That was a realm that hadpletely surpassed their own!


    Although nobody knew how this silverback gori had cultivated, it still made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end at the same time. Everyone¡¯s qi and blood flowed throughout their bodies as they increased their inner strength to the extreme, ready to attack at any time.


    They did not intentionally try to control this. To be more precise, it was their instinctive reaction. This was simr to the instinctive reaction of ordinary people when they encountered animals in the wild. The muscles all over their body would be stiff, making their entire bodies the same way.


    ¡°Is this your trump card?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°I see that you are still acting so arrogant. Where did this gorie from?!¡±


    At that time, the silverback gori stared at Lu Xuan and opened its mouth to say, ¡°I am General Silverback, one of the 10 great demon generals of the Myriad Demon Valley!¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you have killed so many demon generals of the Myriad Demon Valley. Now it¡¯s your turn to pay the price today!¡±


    The silverback gori looked at Lu Xuan with a cruel smile on its face.


    One of the 10 great demon generals of the Myriad Demon Valley!


    Lu Xuan was not surprised when he heard this. He had been wondering where this silverback gori came from. It turned out to be a demon under themand of the Myriad Demon Valley. In this case, it would not be unusual.


    After all, the Myriad Demon Valley was a force that even Lu Xuan was slightly afraid of right now.


    Along with Ao Fan and the others, there were also the so-called 10 great demon generals.


    Now it seemed that the 10 great demon generals mentioned by the Golden-haired Monkey had lived up to their reputation. Their strength was above those of the demon generals who were killed by Lu Xuan in the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be enough with just the two of you!¡±


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms. He floated in the air and gave them a cold look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. I will kill Lu Xuan while you deal with his men!¡±


    At that moment, the silverback gori roared as his fists suddenly hit the ground hard. The entire base began to buzz and tremble.


    On the other hand, Howard pinched a hand seal. Suddenly, an unlimited amount of blood in the blood pool began to boil. It swept in the direction of Yang Chengsi, who was behind Lu Xuan.


    Streams of terrifying blood swept across the sky. There was so much that it was impossible to dodge!


    Yang Chengsi and the others put their hands forward one after another, then spread out the boundary for defense. The numerous blood arrows instantly collided with the defense field.


    Boom!


    In an instant, all the collisions had broken out.


    During this chaos, the blood demon who had secretly integrated with fresh blood turned into a blood-colored giant standing more than 10 meters tall. It took one step to arrive where everyone was, directly stepping into the crowd.


    Roar!


    The blood demon roared then pped its hand down. A defenseless expert of the Heavenly Pce who was in the Divine Treasure Realm had been directly sted away. He flew backward and continuously coughed up blood.


    As for those major forces who had followed after Heavenly Pce, they immediately sucked in a cold breath at the sight. It was almost impossible to steadily hold the camera in their hands.


    At that moment, they finally understood what had repelled the Heavenly Pce before: It was this terrifying blood demon.


    As long as there was blood, it would be the battleground for a blood demon. Many people present even felt that the blood in their bodies getting out of control, almost as if it were to burst out of their bodies.


    The blood demon was very powerful. Even if it was not directed against them, the blood in their bodies was still greatly affected.


    They hurriedly activated their inner power to suppress the terrifying suction force!


    As long as there was blood in their bodies, they would be affected by this blood demon.


    This was also why many people were greatly affected by the battle of the blood demons, unable to use their full strength.


    Right when Lu Xuan was about to make his move to deal with this blood demon, the silverback gori had arrived before Lu Xuan.


    It moved so fast that when it rushed forward, it felt as if a small hill had moved across.


    This speed did not seem to match his huge size. The pair of iron fists suddenly shattered the sky like two cannonballs.


    To the surprise of many, the pair of furry iron fists exuded ayer of vague bronze color. This was a type of magic that they had been awakened.


    If this pair of iron fists smashed down, it could directly blow a big hole in a battleship, destroying it.


    The silverback gori¡¯s full strength had been concentrated onto the pair of iron fists.


    Boom!


    ¡°Die, Lu Xuan!¡±


    This punch had almost shattered Lu Xuan¡¯s head alive.


    ¡°Dang!¡±


    A loud roaring sound was heard, like the sound of gold and iron colliding. This pair of iron fistsnded on Lu Xuan¡¯s head, but it did not hurt him.


    Even Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether did not break!


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    A look of horror shed across the silverback gori¡¯s eyes; no one had ever been able to block his fists so easily.


    Even when facing against the human¡¯s heavy tanks from a country, they would be smashed with one blow.


    Even so, the fists had unexpectedly failed to break the Shield of Great Aether around Lu Xuan.


    ¡°The Shield of Great Aether? Are you in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm?¡± The silverback gori reacted instantly. He never thought that Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was already in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    He was all too aware of the difference between the first tier and the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm because his own cultivation was in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    It was precisely because of such overwhelming strength that he had been so unscrupulous and had even looked down on Lu Xuan, the top expert in the world among humans.


    Before that, Lu Xuan had shown amazing strength, essentially killing many of the experts from the Myriad Demon Valley on his own.


    Even then, the Silverback General never saw Lu Xuan as a threat!


    At that time, the strength shown by the Myriad Demon Valley was only the tip of the iceberg!


    Apart from the old dragon, it was the 10 great demon generals who were able to suppress everything in the Myriad Demon Valley!


    He just did not expect Lu Xuan to have stepped into the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm as well!

 Chapter 406 - Defeated Miserably

    <h4>Chapter 406: Defeated Miserably</h4>


    Although Lu Xuan had only advanced from the first tier of the Divine Treasure Realm to the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, he had undergone enough earth-shattering changes to allow his Spiritual Qi to be Spiritual Aether.


    The change in his battle strength alone was astonishing!


    General Silverback was the most aware of this fact, as he was also in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Compared to ordinary demon generals, there was no doubt that the 10 great demon generals were much stronger. They were so strong that they were able to suppress the other demon generals and be the 10 great demon generals. Without exception, they were all existences in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, the Condensing Aether Realm.


    What had shocked General Silverback even further was the fact that no one had ever dared to directly resist his attacks, even if they were both in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    The power of his iron fists was no weaker than that of firing cannonballs. They may have even been stronger.


    ¡°The 10 great demon generals? Is this all you guys got?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    As he spoke, Lu Xuan clenched his fingers into a fist and directly threw a punch towards General Silverback.


    The punch looked very slow, but it was actually as fast as lightning.


    The punch had instantly arrived in front of the silverback gori.


    The silverback gori roared and punched out as his big furry fist shone with a bronze light. Its entire arm seemed to have been stained with bronze.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion sounded as it shook the whole underground base. Immediately afterward, the silverback gori screamed as his whole arm had burst. The bronze light was not enough to protect him.


    While physically colliding with Lu Xuan, he was at aplete disadvantage. One could say that he was miserably defeated.


    Boom!


    The silverback gori was hit so hard that its muscles almost burst.


    The silverback gori had never thought that he would need to pay such a high price from just a collision.


    One of his arms had burst!


    It was only at that moment that he realized he hadpletely underestimated Lu Xuan. This damned human being far surpassed the first tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, which was what he had thought Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was at.


    Instead, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had reached the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, the Condensing Aether Realm.


    Even among the experts who were at the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, he had also never seen anyone so terrifying that could make him lose an arm with just a single punch.


    ¡°This is bad. I need to retreat and go back to tell everyone that this human being is not as simple as they think. If we want to deal with him, we must make aplex long-term n!¡±


    Such thoughts had shed through the silverback gori¡¯s mind.


    In the past, Lu Xuan had foiled the ns of the Myriad Demon Valley several times. Naturally, everyone in the Myriad Demon Valley wanted to tear him apart. They hade up with a variety of ns to do so.


    Now that this had happened, the silverback gori realized that all of their ns were meaningless. Lu Xuan was so strong that one punch from him had made the silverback gori lose an arm.


    As the silverback gori thought up to here, he no longer wanted to stay at the scene. Immediately, he let out a roar as countless Spiritual Aether was emitted. They turned into a gori in the air before flying away in the direction of Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    The gori condensed by this Spiritual Aether had rushed up in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Want to escape?¡± Lu Xuan sneered. Then, he waved his hand and directly grabbed the gori in his qi-condensed hand. As Lu Xuan squeezed his hand hard, the gori suddenly became a mass of monstrous qi.


    All of this had happened in a very short time, during which the silverback gori had escaped hundreds of meters away, almost rushing out of the underground base.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The spies of the various forces that had followed the Heavenly Pce watched the scene. The sight frightened them to death.


    Everything had happened so fast that they didn¡¯t even have the time to react!


    While they were still terrified of the silverback gori, their attention was still on the blood demon.


    On the battlefield, the battle between the silverback gori and Lu Xuan now already had a winner and a loser.


    Almost instantly, most people did not realize what was going on. Only a small amount of people had been watching the battle between the silverback gori and Lu Xuan.


    Most of them had thought that no matter how strong Lu Xuan was, it would be impossible for him to defeat the silverback gori so quickly.


    They even thought that Lu Xuan might be the one who would be defeated.


    The strength of the silverback gori had made people think of a bad end. The strength of General Silverback, who imed to be one of the 10 great demon generals, was probably above those previous demons.


    However, not long after they were frightened by their own judgment, the silverback gori began running away like crazy.


    One of its arms was gone, as he only had the other arm left. Obviously, the silverback gori had suffered a great loss; to him, that loss was losing his arm.


    Everyone was still very confused. How could Lu Xuan have won against the silverback gori?!


    Before they had a chance to react, however, they saw the silverback gori appear in front of them. As soon as that silverback gori appeared, they saw Lu Xuan¡¯s figure catching up behind him.


    Lu Xuan was like a shadow, as they had arrived almost at the same time!


    If it was said that the silverback gori was very powerful and extremely fast, then Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was even faster as if he had just shed in front of everyone.


    This was a supreme body technique, shortening distance through space and time!


    Using this kind of movement, the effect of shortening distance through space and time was even better than the Ten Thousand Mile Rainbow skill.


    Lu Xuan had almost immediately caught up with the silverback gori who ran away first.


    Lu Xuan stood high above and said in a cold voice. ¡°General Silverback, take my punch. If you are still alive after one punch, I will let you live!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    At this time, the silverback gori stopped moving as his huge eyes were fixed on Lu Xuan. He no longer tried to escape. The illusive body technique Lu Xuan just disyed had made General Silverback realize that it was pretty much impossible for him to escape from Lu Xuan.


    The silverback gori was already very fast, as it was able to run hundreds of meters in an instant.


    However, he had also been caught up to just as quickly!


    His confidence in his own speed was diminished when faced against a terror that was far superior to him in terms of attack, defense, and speed.


    He had no choice but to hope that Lu Xuan would be true to his word.


    ¡°Golden Dragon ws!¡± Lu Xuan shouted. Endless Spiritual Aether condensed on his arm before turning into a golden dragon w. It broke through the sky and grabbed the silverback gori.


    Naturally, the silverback gori would not sit back and wait to be killed. He also let out a cry as a monstrous aether all over his body began to gather crazily, resulting in a fierce and violent gori roaring up towards the sky.


    The gori shot directly up into the sky and towards the dragon w.

 Chapter 407 - Destroying General Silverback, as a Sword Cuts Down a Blood Demon

    Chapter 407: Destroying General Silverback, as a Sword Cuts Down a Blood Demon


    Boom!


    There was a terrible collision as a terrifying qi wave swept out, shaking the entire underground base.


    Boom!


    People only saw that after the collision, victory and defeat had been decided very quickly. It had surprised everyone, yet it was also within everyone¡¯s expectations.


    The silverback gori was mmed into the ground, a huge crack appearing once its huge, steel-hard body hit the ground.


    The ground was slightly trembling!


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me, so I can leave!¡±


    The silverback gori growled as if he was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, ready to escape.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    The silverback gori was about to speak again when suddenly, blood kept spewing from the corners of his mouth. Right after he had spoken earlier, the silverback gori began to crack inch by inch before exploding.


    The silverback gori died instantly.


    All it took was one punch!


    It was exactly as Lu Xuan had said before. With just one punch, the silverback gori, who was already in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, was killed miserably.


    This had made the spies of all the forces who saw this scene suck in a breath of cold air one after another. They even becamepelled to immediately turn around and run away.


    Lu Xuan had given them the feeling that he was too dangerous, almost like a ferocious beast from ancient times.


    His power was far beyond everyone¡¯s expectations!


    They never expected a human to be so strong!


    The purpose of Lu Xuan¡¯s existence was to constantly remind people of the things that they already knew.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± On the other side, Howard was hiding in the corner, waiting for the result of the battle.


    After all, the existence of two experts in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was enough toplete the ughter in only a short amount of time.


    In the end, he witnessed something that almost made his eyes pop out. The silverback gori that he had high hopes for was killed by Lu Xuan, as his flesh had cracked.


    The attack was so ferocious that the silverback gori had exploded!


    It wasmon for the Blood-clothed Tower to kill people. Even before Howard became the Lord, he was a top expert killer of the Blood-clothed Tower with a body count of around 800 people. Many of them were even brutally tortured and killed.


    However, he was the one torturing and killing other people. Now, it was someone else¡¯s turn to do the same to him. He suddenly felt his blood freeze as if he had fallen into an ice cave. Lu Xuan merely nced at him.


    Since he became the top leader of the Blood-clothed Tower, he had not been exposed to killing for more than a decade already. As long as he gave an order, a rich man or a politician somewhere in the world would be killed.


    He was used to giving orders while the men working under him went to take care of business!


    Now, he suddenly realized that he had treated a lot of people like ants, trampling them to death as he pleased.


    Simrly, there was someone who could now determine whether he lives or dies!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Howard briefly thought for a moment, as he wanted to escape immediately.


    He could not stay here any longer. It was fine to suffer a loss or setback temporarily as long as the foundation or roots still existed!


    Howard was deeply influenced by the killer mentality that killers would regret it if they ever missed their target. Killers hadplete their mission at all costs, but it didn¡¯t count if there were no chances of winning.


    This was because they probably would not take an order that would put them in a situation impossible for them to win. They were a killer organization, not idiots.


    If they had thought of the fact that Lu Xuan was this strong before the incident, where he could fight against their Blood-clothed Tower by himself, or even uproot the Blood-clothed Tower in the end, they probably would not have taken the order no matter what.


    They had underestimated Lu Xuan¡¯s strength!


    Taking Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength against the two-winged angel as a reference, Lu Xuan seemed to be invincible in terms of strength. Over time, however, Lu Xuan¡¯s supposed invincibility from back then would have possibly stayed that way.


    Especially since the Blood-clothed Tower had secretly nurtured this blood demon, Howard felt that Lu Xuan was not much stronger than before!


    However, he desperately wanted to strangle the person who had given him this conclusion. Even though that person was already dead, Howard wanted to drag him out of his grave and strangle him.


    If Howard died, he would die with regret!


    Now Lu Xuan had pped Howard in the face. The price he paid for his loss was allowing the entirety of the Blood-Clothed Tower to be uprooted!


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly. All of a sudden, Howard was directly pressed against the ground by a big qi-condensed hand that fell from the sky. He could not move at all.


    Although Howard¡¯s cultivation was not weak considering he was at the Airborne Realm, there was no way for him to fight back against Lu Xuan.


    His body constantly burst out streams of strong red energy, trying to break through this qi-condensed hand. The streams were of no use at all, having been easily suppressed.


    Lu Xuan immediately turned his attention towards the Blood Demon.


    At that moment, the Blood Demon had just shown its powerful strength. He was able to fight the people of Heavenly Pce and make them continuously retreat.


    Of course, everyone from Heavenly Pce was prepared this time. They would not be caught by surprise likest time.


    When everyone joined hands, it would¡¯ve been possible to resist the Blood Demon¡¯s rampage. However, they only had the power to protect themselves.


    Under the threat of being attacked by the Blood Demon, they continued to retreat one after another. Near the blood pool, the Blood Demon was able to steadily restore himself from within.


    It could be said that the Blood Demon¡¯s aura had always been at its peak, its random attacks containing great power.


    On the other hand, the people from Heavenly Pce had only stabilized their positions and created a formation together that protected each other.


    This allowed them to barely hold on!


    Roar!


    With a roar from the Blood Demon, a bloody fist bombarded the sky, directly shaking several experts of the Heavenly Pce out.


    Then, the Blood Demon was about to hunt further.


    However, everyone saw that a shocking sword light had descended from the sky, directly cutting the Blood Demon in half where it stood.


    The Blood Demon, which was iparably fierce just now, was chopped in half almost instantly. After struggling for a while, it was not able to do anything and directly died.


    The people in the Heavenly Pce were dumbfounded. Just now they were fighting as if it was a life and death situation. However, Lu Xuan had split the terrifying Blood Demon in half.


    The difference in strength was simply too massive!


    Although they knew that their strength was very different from the Pce Lord, they still had not expected the gap to be this big.


    The Pce Lord was mighty and domineering. He was simply as terrifying as they came!


    Before they were able to rejoice, the Blood Demon was reborn in the blood pool.


    Everyone wore extremely serious expressions. This Blood Demon could unexpectedly be resurrected. Even after being split in half, it still resurrected.


    This Blood Demon was a bit too difficult to deal with, but it was possible to see that the amount of fine blood in the blood pool had been reduced by 10 percent.


    After thinking about it for a while, they realized that the Blood Demon had to consume arge amount of fine blood to revive himself.

 Chapter 408 - Collapse of the Blood-clothed Tower

    <h4>Chapter 408: Copse of the Blood-clothed Tower</h4>


    Each resurrection of the Blood Demon came with a price; in every resurrection, it would consume a considerable amount of fine blood!


    The fine blood was not easy toe by. To build this blood pool, the Blood-clothed Tower had to ughter several tribes and towns near Central Asia before it was finallypleted.


    ¡°Pce Lord, be careful!¡±


    Yang Chengsi was about to remind Lu Xuan to be careful, but he saw that Lu Xuan was not even looking at it. Instead, he shed out with his Dragonyer, as the sword chopped down.


    Pft!


    The Blood Demon was hit by the sword again. Before it had time to respond, its body was directly split in half again at an unimaginably fast speed.


    In the blink of an eye, the Blood Demon was killed by the sword again.


    The people of the Heavenly Pce and the spies of the various forces were almost scared to death.


    First, Lu Xuan had easily killed General Silverback. Now, he had killed the Blood Demon so quickly.


    This kind of sess was too shocking!


    Roar!


    The angry roar of the Blood Demon was heard again from the blood pool, as it was resurrected once again. It was as if the previous scene was still presented before Lu Xuan. The Blood Demon had only just been resurrected, yet he was easily killed by Lu Xuan again.


    All of a sudden, countless fresh blood condensed into blood arrows. Like numerous bullets, they headed towards Lu Xuan from all directions.


    Countless blood arrows flew through the shadows of Lu Xuan¡¯s body, but none of them was able to hit him.


    Lu Xuan shed down with his sword again, as the light of thunder was wrapped around the sword light. With a vague power consisting of both wind and thunder, he had instantly killed the Blood Demon.


    Indeed, the Blood Demon was killed in the blood pool on the spot!


    The Blood Demon did not have a chance to even step out of the blood pool before it was killed where it stood!


    By then, people seemed to have gone a little numb. They were shocked that Lu Xuan was able to easily kill that Blood Demon, who had stunned everyone just earlier.


    Lu Xuan was too strong, but nobody felt strongly about it when everyone was able to ept this fact.


    There were no showy martial arts skills or magics. With just a simple downward sh of the sword, it had disyed a great power. Every time the sword descended, the whole underground base would tremble.


    This time, when the sword descended, it had even made a crack in the blood pool that had been built with several resources. Fresh blood flowed out from the crack until it soon spread all over the underground base.


    Roar!


    The Blood Demon came back to life again. Compared to earlier when he was at his peak, however, his aura was obviously much weaker.


    Boom!


    Without waiting for the Blood Demon to react, another sword light fell down, directly cutting the Blood Demon and making him explode in the air.


    Everyone was feeling numb. It was the same sword light and the same killing method, with no additional steps. The Blood Demon was easily killed with the simplest attack.


    This terrifying killing method had left many people dumbfounded yet amazed.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is so strong. It seems that he has no boundaries!¡±


    ¡°For someone like him, I can¡¯t tell whether that would be considered a good thing or a bad thing for the human race!¡±


    ¡°What kind of inheritance did he get? How can he be so strong?¡±


    At that moment, any people even feltpelled to kneel and shout the number 666.


    Although the Blood Demon had stille back to life again, it was obvious that the strength was no longerparable to that of the peak after it was killed several times in session. The Blood Demon¡¯s strength had been severely reduced, lowering it to the first tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Although the Blood Demon was still very powerful, it was possible to defeat and destroy the Blood Demon even with just the strength of the people from the Heavenly Pce.


    Even Yang Chengsi and the others, who learned martial arts skills and magic abilities from Lu Xuan, could destroy the Blood Demon themselves.


    After all, the Blood Demon could wreak havoc. He heavily relied on his own realm to be far more powerful than others. Coupled with being in the blood pool where he could receive a continuous supply of blood energy, he was able to be so unscrupulous.


    Now, both advantages were gone.


    Although the blood demon was fierce, unafraid of death, and extremely tyrannical, he was still a creature with spiritual wisdom. Once he had confirmed that he could no longer defeat Lu Xuan, his first reaction was to escape. However, right after the Blood Demon flew out of the blood pool, he was pinned to the ground by the Dragonyer that had descended from the sky.


    Boom!


    The Dragonyer nailed the newly resurrected Blood Demon to death while it was trying to escape, directly carving a big hole in the ground.


    It was not long before the Blood Demon was reborn from the blood pool, and this time the rebirth was not much better.


    His strength had deteriorated greatly, and his realm had plummeted. Under such circumstances, he did not have a chance to react at all.


    Lu Xuan waved his hand, as the Dragonyer originally lodged into the ground flew up and turned into an amazing stream of sword light. It then descended from the sky andnded directly on the Blood Demon¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    This Blood Demon was blown up on the spot. Even after waiting a while, however, he had not been able to resurrect this time.


    This was because he had died.


    The blood pool was originally filled with fresh blood, but it had turned to nothing; all of the blood hadpletely dried up.


    Although relying on the fine blood, the Blood Demon could continue to be reborn.


    However, that fine blood would also be consumed over time. Thus, this Blood Demon no longer had the ability to resurrect itself.


    When everyone saw this, they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. This was especially so for those from the Heavenly Pce. This Blood Demon was not only powerful but also iparably weird, as he was able to absorb fine blood toe back to life.


    With such strength, there was nothing people could do about him.


    He was so weird that even if he was defeated and killed once, he coulde back to life immediately. The people from Heavenly Pce had dealt with so many weird things before, but they had never encountered such a strange situation.


    If Lu Xuan had not been in charge this time, they would have probably been defeated. What was even more terrifying was that under the attack of the Blood Demon and the silverback gori, it would have been an achievement if even a third of the people were able to escape.


    This was exactly what the Blood-clothed Tower wanted!


    Fortunately, Lu Xuan had directly suppressed the two experts and ultimately destroyed the Blood-clothed Tower.


    After this incident, the originally arrogant atmosphere of the Heavenly Pce suddenly calmed down.


    Many people realized that even though they were already the best of the best and were above thousands of creatures, there were still others who were stronger. Even though they had a high level of cultivation, there were still several people at higher levels.


    There was no need for such existences to pose a great enough threat. One or two beings were enough to do just that.


    Had it not been for Lu Xuan, they would have suffered a big loss this time!


    Lu Xuan pointed to Howard, the Lord of the Blood-clothed Tower, and said, ¡°Take him away. After the trial, he will be publicly executed!¡±

 Chapter 409 - The World Was Stirred

    <h4>Chapter 409: The World Was Stirred</h4>


    The Blood-clothed Tower was destroyed!


    With the help of the spies from major forces, the news had immediately spread among all the forces.


    Almost in the shortest possible time, all forces knew that the Blood-clothed Tower was destroyed.


    It was not surprising, as the fall of the Blood-clothed Tower had pretty much been expected by all the forces.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s strength and reputation of being the top expert in the world that he umted over the years, it was not surprising for him to have such an ability.


    What truly mattered to all the major forces was the amazing strength that Lu Xuan had shown in this battle.


    In a short moment, he had killed the silverback gori.


    It was almost without any difficulties. That much could be said after seeing from the video shot by the spies, in which Lu Xuan had made a counterattack that shook the world.


    The powerful silverback gori¡¯s flesh had burst apart with almost one punch.


    Many experts and schrs were trying their best to analyze the amazing strength that Lu Xuan had shown in the video. The strength of his physical body made many people gasp in astonishment.


    By now, he had probably surpassed the hardest alloy they could make. This was the most powerful part of one¡¯s road to cultivation.


    After that, Lu Xuan had used a simple sword attack which easily killed the Blood Demon, who had been disying his great power earlier.


    With just one casual attack of the sword, the Blood Demon was killed on the spot. The power of this attack had attracted the attention of many people. Compared to ordinary missiles, the only thing worse was probably the range of its power.


    During this battle, the strength that Lu Xuan disyed had once again confirmed his reputation as the top expert in the world. It was not a false reputation, as he truly was that strong.


    However, when the news regarding the fall of the Blood-clothed Tower had just spread, they received word of a more shocking piece of news before digesting that of the organization.


    In the past, Lu Xuan had killed experts from the mighty Myriad Demon Valley. Now, people from the Myriad Demon Valley hade out of the mountain once again.


    Their first target aftering out of the mountain was the headquarters of the Special Task Force.


    Ordinary people did not know that the high-leveled members of different forces in the various countries knew more or less about it.


    Back when Lu Xuan had in countless demons, one of them was captured and brought back only to be handed over to the Special Task Force in the end.


    It was said that that demon was the young master of the Myriad Demon Valley, so it was not surprising that the first target of Myriad Demon Valley was the Special Task Force.


    Some people had seen that three experts had raided the Special Task Force headquarters, killing countless people in their wake. They had even seriously injured Dragon, the Chief of the Secret Task Force, one of the world¡¯s most prestigious figures.


    In the end, Ao Fan was taken. This had shocked the world.


    At the same time, some people saw two top experts raiding the Heavenly Pce base on the other side of the capital.


    Compared to the Special Task Force, the Heavenly Pce base was slightly better. Although there were only three experts in the Divine Treasure Realm, Lu Xuan had set up aplete formation. After the two experts raided the Heavenly Pce, they were unable to break the formation after some time.


    In the end, they were driven away by the garrison in the capital who had heard the news.


    The capital was turned upside down in this battle.


    Arge number of troops stationed from other ces stepped in one after another, which finally drove these murderers away.


    As a result of this battle, however, thebat power of the Myriad Demon Valley was exposed. Many of them had superior battle strength that was above the Divine Treasure Realm.


    They were named the 10 great demon generals!


    This title had shocked the world as soon as they appeared!


    It was like a deration to the public that 10 others were just as strong!


    This news exploded everywhere around the world in an instant!


    As time passed, everyone was able to see things more clearly. Meanwhile, the strength of their cultivation would only grow stronger.


    Back when the White Ape King, who had shocked the world, was besieged and suppressed like a lost dog by various armies, technological weapons were still dominating the world at that time.


    But now, the cultivation side had begun to gain the upper hand. There was not much time left for the technologies.


    The 10 great demon generals shook the world. With just the emergence of those figures, they had be the object of study for countless people.


    The Myriad Demon Valley had even spoken out about this.


    ¡°Humans and demons can coexist peacefully, but terrorists such as Lu Xuan among the human race have destroyed the foundation of peaceful coexistence between the two races. If the human race wants to coexist peacefully with demons, they must hand over Lu Xuan. The earth is big enough for two races to survive!¡±


    For a time, this had caused an uproar on the Inte not counting the previous time when the generals had appeared. At that time, no one knew the existence of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    But now, everyone knew of the Myriad Demon Valley, and they also knew what a terrifying behemoth it was.


    Aftering out of the mountain, the first target of the Myriad Demon Valley was Lu Xuan. Obviously, Lu Xuan had ruined a lot of their things.


    Even so, they knew that no one would dare to betray somebody as strong as him or sell him to the Myriad Demon Valley.


    What the Myriad Demon Valley wanted was to create a kind of illusion that in the future if the Myriad Demon Valley were to take any lives, Lu Xuan would be to me.


    It seemed that if it were not for Lu Xuan, the Myriad Demon Valley would not havee out of the mountain.


    While many wise people in the world could see through their intentions, countless idiots in the world couldn¡¯t.


    Not long after the announcement was made by the Myriad Demon Valley, everyone on the Inte had begun to me Lu Xuan.


    Numerous Western leftists had stepped out to call for the love of animals and demons so that demons and humans could coexist peacefully on the same. Earth had enough room for two races to survive together.


    They also used Lu Xuan of undermining the peace and stability between the two races.


    Many people showed disdain towards such foolish remarks, but they had to admit that it still formed a frenzy of public opinion.


    This was especially so with the families of ordinary people who died during the demon¡¯s rebellion. Many of them even wrote blood letters everywhere toin.


    For a time, public opinion was extremely disadvantageous to Lu Xuan.


    Many people had found that this public opinion frenzy that had quickly swept around was the result of somebody manipting them from behind the scenes.


    Those ordinary people were just pawns to whoever that person was.


    Even if this could not do anything to Lu Xuan, it was enough to annoy him for some time.


    Soon, however, another piece of news upied the public¡¯s attention.


    The Blood-clothed Tower, a sinful force, had been destroyed.


    The cultivation of Howard, the Lord of the Blood-clothed Tower, had been crippled. He hadpleted a public trial in the capital, and his crimes had been dered in front of people all around the world.


    Many of the numerous crimes that he confessed to caused a worldwidemotion, and countless people criticized him. Even the most radical of Western leftists did not dare to defy the world and fight for the so-called prisoners¡¯ human rights. These discussions soon overshadowed all the controversy on Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 410 - Things Had Changed Within Half A Year

    <h4>Chapter 410: Things Had Changed Within Half A Year</h4>


    The criticisms of the Blood-clothed Tower had be a hot topic once again!


    What everyone did not know was that the Heavenly Pce hadn¡¯t stopped what they were doing. The Blood-clothed Tower was only one of the goals of the Heavenly Pce¡¯s operation.


    The Blood-clothed Tower was only the enemy on the surface. The enemy who had hired the Blood-clothed Tower from behind the scenes was still being tracked down.


    Although the killer organizations would generally keep the information of their employers behind them a secret, there was no need for secrecy at this point.


    Howard, who had recently gone crazy, was eager to drag those people behind him into the waters together. After all, if they had not ordered the hit, the Blood-clothed Tower would still exist instead of being uprooted like it was now.


    Therefore, ording to the information given by Howard, the Heavenly Pce had carried out arge number of arrests all over the world.


    Several forces wished death upon Lu Xuan, but it was inconvenient for many people toe forward.


    Several of the families involved were rted to the ancient families in Europe and the United States.


    However, when they were faced with the counterattack of the Heavenly Pce, they could not fight back. Even the country behind them did note out to stand with them.


    To be exact, they were abandoned by their own people. The bourgeoisie had a sharper sense of smell than sharks. They would all protect themselves in the face of any danger.


    Now that Lu Xuan was in the limelight, no one dared to have anything to do with these people.


    No one wanted to have any rtionships with these people.


    At the same time, it also sounded the rm for everyone. If there was no absolute assurance, they would not be able to do anything to Lu Xuan without any trouble. Otherwise, the consequences of being caught by Lu Xuan would be unimaginable.


    In the face of the provocation from the Myriad Demon Valley, Lu Xuan did not fight back. He only secretly hung the head of General Silverback, one of the 10 great demon generals, on a gpole of the Heavenly Pce base.


    It was a silent response, but many people saw it as a counterattack!


    The Myriad Demon Valley had just announced the existence of the 10 great demon general, and that there were still 10 powerful people. In the blink of an eye, Lu Xuan¡¯s felt like one great p in the face.


    The 10 great demon generals were nothing more than this!


    In the face of such provocation, the Myriad Demon Valley seemed to have no other actions, as if they were secretly admitting defeat.


    Lu Xuan had undergone private training, as the world seemed to have calmed down again.


    Even so, everyone knew that this was only the beginning of whatever would happen.


    As time passed, some new gossip began to spread across the Dark Web.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s body had an amazing ancient heritage, so it was possible to have earth-shaking strength. At the same time, there was a kind of strange fruit tree called the Divine Tree of Enlightenment in his Yunxuan Vi.


    The Enlightenment Fruit that grew on this kind of strange fruit tree could enhance the wisdom of living creatures. Even ordinary people who ate it could be geniuses.


    Lu Xuan also had his ancient heritage.


    For a time, ordinary people were unaware that Lu Xuan once again became the target of public criticism. Many pairs of eyes once again focused on both Lu Xuan and Yunxuan Vi.


    In just one month, there had been more than a dozen thieves trying to break into Yunxuan Vi.


    They all failed because of the sword formation setup by Lu Xuan, even being killed by the formation. However, it could not reduce the enthusiasm that many people held in their hearts.


    Lu Xuan became an important treasure in the eyes of many. It was even more so with the Divine Tree of Enlightenment, which could turn ordinary people into cultivation geniuses.


    Many rich people in the world had money but no talent for cultivation. Even if the price of the fruit was tens of billions of yuan, some people would buy it.


    Over time, everyone understood that cultivators would be the real leaders in the future. If one was not a cultivator, it was extremely likely that they would be a ve for one sooner orter.


    This also meant that the Enlightenment Fruit actually had an endless market behind it with a huge interest hidden within.


    However, Lu Xuan had no intention of selling the Enlightenment Fruits. He only took it as a reward for the Yunxuan Vi and the disciples in Heavenly Pce.


    As long as their performance was outstanding enough, they could get the Enlightenment Fruit as a reward. Those who could stand out in the Heavenly Pce and Yunxuan Vi were already outstanding elites. After they had taken the Enlightenment Fruit, they could cultivate by leaps and bounds.


    For a while, Lu Xuan was put on the cusp by some people.


    Lu Xuan was well aware of this, while the Myriad Demon Valley was likely also interested. For human beings, the most it could do was turn some ordinary people into geniuses, or some geniuses into extreme geniuses.


    For the human race as a whole, it was naturally useful. However, it was not enough to make an impactful change in the pattern of the human race.


    On the other hand, things were different for demons. If used well, the demons could rise ahead of time, and the scale of their abilities could increase by dozens or even hundreds of times more.


    Half a year passed in the blink of an eye.


    Lu Xuan sometimes sat in the Heavenly Pce and sometimes in Yunxuan Vi, urging future generations of children to cultivate.


    In a short period of six months, several experts had undergone training with the effect of the Enlightenment Fruit, coupled with countless cultivation resources purchased from the Special Task Force, arge number of experts had been trained.


    There had been more than 100 experts trained to the Divine Treasure Realm alone. With time, anotheryer of the shackles of the world had been broken. This was much faster than what had urred in Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life.


    Of course, one of the biggest reasons was that Lu Xuan hadpletely stirred things up.


    Not only in the Heavenly Pce but all over the world did many cultivators make breakthroughs after being trapped for so long.


    People in the Divine Treasure Realm could no longer be regarded as super strong existences.


    Even so, they were still the strongest.


    Under Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance, the 12 military governors of the Heavenly Pce had broken through to the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm: the Condensing Aether Realm.


    Compared to the Heavenly Pce, Yunxuan Vi was the core of Lu Xuan¡¯s existence. Naturally, it had the full support of Lu Xuan.


    Not only did they have the Enlightenment Fruit, but they were also supported by cultivation resources and a great deal of the power of faith that could be used.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s mother Liu Wanrong and his sister Lu Shanshan were already experts in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm alongside others of the same level. They were only one step away from catching up to Lu Xuan.


    The younger sister Lu Guoguo had also broken through to the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. She looked cute, but she was a violent little girl in reality.


    Additionally, Lu Xuan¡¯s father had also reached the Divine Treasure Realm with Lu Xuan¡¯s support. He could not be regarded as super strong, as Lu Tiancheng did not have much ambition and hope.


    As for the rabbit, a king of monsters, it had reached the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm with Lu Xuan¡¯s support as well. However, his power did not match up to those within Yunxuan Vi, where there were several top experts.


    Within half a year, all kinds of experts had constantly appeared. The existence of Yunxuan Vi gradually began to dissipate from the view of ordinary people.

 Chapter 411 - A Man With The Title Of Number One Expert In The World

    <h4>Chapter 411: A Man With The Title Of Number One Expert In The World</h4>


    In modern society, a news story that was on the Inte a month ago would seem as if it was from thest century.


    Not to mention the news that appeared six months ago.


    Half a year had been enough for many people to forget things. Lu Xuan, who caused a sensation half a year ago, would at least not take the initiative to cause a disturbance.


    Outside Yunxuan Vi, a well-dressed Ming Yueyao appeared at the foot of the mountain, followed by a girl of around 13 to 14 years old. She was dressed somewhat simr to Ming Yueyao, as the area between her eyebrows was simr. She looked just like a girl version of Ming Yueyao.


    As she grew older, Ming Yueyao had be more and more attractive as a mature woman. Meanwhile, that girl grew to be a young version of Ming Yueyao.


    ¡°Sister, who are we visiting today?¡± The girl said curiously.


    She knew of Ming Yueyao¡¯s status within the current cultivation circles. She was the Deputy Chief of the Special Task Force, representing the face of the country.


    She could even be on an equal footing with the Sectmasters of Maoshan Sect, Celestial Master Taoists, WuTang n, and many others.


    She was the most promising person in her family.


    When it came to this person, however, Ming Yueyao had a rare serious expression on her face with a touch of respect; such a sight was unprecedented.


    Ming Yueyao said after a short pause, ¡°He is my benefactor. Had it not been for him, I wouldn¡¯t havee this far!¡±


    Her eyes turned towards Yunxuan Vi that was surrounded by clouds and mist!


    She felt that the situation was growing more unfathomable. Although Yunxuan Vi had not really done anything during the past six months, ordinary people had almost forgotten about its existence. However, high-leveled cultivators like her would never forget about this vi.


    Moreover, her gratitude toward Lu Xuan was genuine. Back then, she was only the Deputy Chief of the Special Task Force branch at the Min Province with average strength. However, her cultivation had been greatly increased thanks to Lu Xuan¡¯s instruction. That allowed her to establish her position in the Special Task Force.


    Even though she had only improved by one step, everyone was making progress every day in today¡¯s world. If she was ahead by one step, then she would continue to stay ahead.


    It was not easy forters to catch up to the forerunners.


    Except for a few people, almost everyone active in the upsurge of the cultivation circle had pretty much already emerged in the early years nowadays.


    Even though she was only one step ahead, she could upy more resources for cultivation by having more strength and powerful rtionships with various people.


    This was the so-called ¡°one step ahead¡±; it meant always staying ahead.


    Additionally, their talents would not be worse than those of neers. As long as they were ahead, it was almost impossible for the neers to catch up.


    She had also been one of the people who was falling behind. Lu Xuan took her into the top group, which allowed her to take the lead step by step. She surpassed many of her colleagues and became the Deputy Chief of the Special Task Force, second only to the Chief.


    Her position in the Special Task Force granted her immense power. She could even talk andugh together with the Sectmasters of all major sects and ns, sitting on an equal footing with them.


    ¡°Who is he? Is he that amazing?¡± The young girl asked.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is a man known as the number-one expert in the world!¡± Ming Yueyao said slowly.


    ¡°Number one in the world? Is he better than brother-inw?¡± The young girl said curiously.


    ¡°Mmhmm!¡±


    Ming Yueyao nodded and said, ¡°Your brother-inw¡¯s strength is indeed very powerful, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s nothingpared to Lu Xuan!¡±


    When Ming Yueyao had married Dragon a few months ago, they became an enviable legendary couple.


    The girl opened her lips slightly and looked at Ming Yueyao in disbelief. To her, the strongest man in the world was her brother-inw, Dragon, the person inmand of the Special Task Force.


    The Special Task Force was an expert organization, one of the greatest cultivation forces in the world. In such an environment, however, it was almost recognized that the strongest person was the Chief Dragon.


    To her surprise, her sister now said that the strongest was not Dragon, but another man named Lu Xuan.


    It made her feel even more incredible!


    Could there be someone stronger than her brother-inw?


    Suddenly, the clouds were slowly lined up, and the figure of a woman came out. Ming Yueyao also recognized her. It was Ding Zhuxuan, a disciple of Zhang Hongyang, who was now one of the 12 military governors of Heavenly Pce.


    Zhang Hongyang¡¯s two disciples, Ding Zhuxuan and Shi Danze, had dealt with their Special Task Force several times and could be regarded as acquaintances.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    Ming Yueyao nced at Ding Zhuxuan and immediately sensed the fluctuation of Spiritual Aether on her. She was at least in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    This kind of strength was almost on par with hers.


    Even so, she was second only to Chief Dragon in the Special Task Force. On the other hand, Ding Zhuxuan was just an ordinary disciple within the Yunxuan Vi despite having a high level of cultivation.


    At that moment, Ming Yueyao thought of a piece of news that said Yunxuan Vi and Heavenly Pce had the same setup, but there were still some differences. Yunxuan Vi was under themand of Lu Xuan, being the central ce of his own people.


    Although the Heavenly Pce was also established by Lu Xuan, many people were sent by various sects and ns to train in rotation. They could only be counted as half of his own people.


    Even the Special Task Force had sent people to the Heavenly Pce to receive rotational training!


    Yunxuan Vi would also take turns to send disciples to the Heavenly Pce to take various tasks to hone themselves. The disciples in Yunxuan Vi were allowed to be hired by outsiders.


    However, very few disciples of Yunxuan Vi were willing to ept the tasks. It was said that the cultivation environment in Yunxuan Vi was better than ever before.


    Going out to be hired and epting tasks would only waste their cultivating time. Unless it was their turn, they were not willing to go out of the mountain at all.


    This Yunxuan Vi essentially became a stronghold for men and women consumed by the concept of cultivation.


    In the beginning, Ming Yueyao had scoffed that even if the core disciples were treated well, they might not be treated as well as ordinary disciples. When she looked at Ding Zhuxuan¡¯s cultivation, however, she only thought that the rumors may be true.


    ¡°Chief Ming, pleasee with me!¡±


    Ding Zhuxuan said before turning around and going into the thick fog.


    Ming Yueyao hurriedly took the girl behind her to follow, as she did not dare to have the slightest dy. Outsiders could consider Yunxuan Vi, a protective formation of this mountain, as famous.


    As far as their Special Task Force knew, at least 30 groups of assassins and thieves from all over the world had broken into the vi during that period.


    Most of them were here for the legendary Divine Tree of Enlightenment.


    However, none of them were able to break through the formation. They all died within the formation, and their bodies were thrown out.


    She also knew that this formation was dangerous; one wrong step may cost her her life.


    Through theyers of thick fog, she was faced with almost liquefied and extremely rich spirit qi. It was like the legendary Blessed Enve.

 Chapter 412 - After Half A Year, The Myriad Demon Valley Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 412: After Half A Year, The Myriad Demon Valley Reappears</h4>


    Shock shed through Ming Yueyao¡¯s eyes. As the Deputy Chief of the Special Task Force, Ming Yueyao knew of several things that others did not.


    Eachrge n and sect with profound knowledge had their own small Blessed Enve, which was especially used for cultivation by their own elders and elite disciples.


    Even though the spirit qi of the world had been revived, it was still far from reaching where it was a long time ago.


    Furthermore, various kinds of Blessed Enves were very popr even way earlier. Whether the spirit qi was rich or not had a lot to do with the cultivation world.


    However, as far as Ming Yueyao knew, the concentration of spirit qi in those small Blessed Enves was not even a third of what the current Yunxuan Vi had.


    How on earth did they do that?


    Shock struck her heart. She did not know that during the six months when Lu Xuan had not left, he moved a dragon¡¯s vein that had just been formed because of the revival of the world¡¯s spirit qi into the lower part of Yunxuan Vi.


    With the support of a dragon¡¯s vein, the spirit qi in Yunxuan Vi was naturally extremely abundant. Such a dragon¡¯s vein was often buried deep within famous mountains and rivers, often being used to support that area and nearby areas.


    Now that this area was locked under Yunxuan Vi, it was naturally very abundant to provide for such a small ce.


    Additionally, Lu Xuan had used a formation to lock the spirit qi inside Yunxuan Vi. Therefore, it would naturally be a Holy Land for cultivation.


    Those profound cultivation sects and ns were racking their brains to gather spirit qi with a Spirit Gathering Formation. The spirit qi they had were a little richer than that outside, but it still could not bepared with Yunxuan Vi.


    Even the Special Task Force had such small Blessed Enves that were especially used for high-level training by Ming Yueyao, Dragon, and other high-leveled members of the Special Task Force.


    Despite that, that was nothingpared to the Yunxuan Vi in front of her.


    At that moment, Ming Yueyao finally understood why the disciples sent out from Yunxuan Vi were unwilling to stay outside. Even though the ces outside had tried their best to provide them with a better environment for cultivation, it was still not enough to move them.


    It turned out that they did not find the cultivation environment they were provided with to be that great.


    When Ming Yueyao¡¯s thoughts diverged, she had arrived at the pavilion halfway up the hill under the leadership of Ding Zhuxuan, where Lu Xuan was waiting for her.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan was dressed differently from any of the times she had seen him before. He was no longer dressed casually.


    Instead, he wore clothing from the Han dynasty: a white robe with his long hair draped behind him, tied with a golden ribbon. He looked like a fairy walking on clouds.


    He was like a young master who hade out of the turbid world.


    Now, with the revival of spirit qi, the promotion and development of Han clothing became far more intense than previously; many young people had begun to wear Han clothing.


    Compared to Lu Xuan, however, they wore all kinds of Han clothing that were showy, disying their attractive appearance. However, they had no aura.


    Although they were wearing Han clothing, they were still doing modern things, while Lu Xuan was different. He looked to bepletely integrated into this style.


    Ming Yueyao did not know that in Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, his days had far surpassed the days of wearing T-shirts and jeans.


    ¡°Chief Ming is here! Please take a seat!¡±


    Lu Xuan was joyfully reading a book in his hand.


    After Ming Yueyao sat down, the girl behind her was looking curiously at the young man. Being in his early twenties, dressed in casual clothes, and looking like he had loose muscles, he showed no obvious signs of cultivation.


    Had it not been for Ming Yueyao, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that this young man was the number one expert in the world that her sister held in such high regard.


    Lu Xuan put down the book and faintly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but Chief Ming¡¯s elegant demeanor is still the same. Congrattions!¡±


    Ming Yueyao smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°Just a life of hard work. It cannot bepared to someone as rxed and carefree as Mister Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°There is no freedom. My heart is free, but since my body is in the world, there will always be things that I must do!¡±


    Ming Yueyao nodded very seriously. She also agreed with Lu Xuan¡¯s words, thinking that Lu Xuan had always acted very entric.


    It was clear that the person was right in front of her, but it seemed that he would fly to the legendary immortal world at anytime and anywhere.


    She had been puzzled before, but she now immediately understood after hearing what Lu Xuan said. The disharmony was because Lu Xuan¡¯s Mindset cultivation was too high. It had truly been detached and was at ease.


    As long as he existed physically in the world, however, he still had to face birth, old age, sickness, and death. He still also had to face a variety of mundane affairs.


    It was this contradiction that had made Lu Xuan look so strange.


    ¡°You know what they say: people visit others with an ulterior motive. This time, I wonder why Chief Ming decided to personally visit me.¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Ming Yueyao said, ¡°Mister Lu has been hiding in Yunxuan Vi for the past six months, but we are in a rush!¡±


    ¡°We havee to see Mister Lu this time for only one thing. The Myriad Demon Valley hase out of the mountain again!¡± Ming Yueyao said slowly. ¡°Ao Fan has reappeared!¡±


    Hearing this, a slightly cold look instantly shed through Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. Of course, he still remembered Ao Fan, who was sold to the Special Task Force after he was defeated and sealed.


    Then, he was taken by the 10 great demon generals.


    Later, the Myriad Demon Valley had mobilized various forces to try and condemn him through the public¡¯s voice. Obviously, their n failed.


    The so-called power of public opinion was worthless against a real powerful expert.


    Since then, the Myriad Demon Valley had disappeared without a trace. Even though he had explored everywhere with the power of the Heavenly Pce, he did not find any information about them or their whereabouts.


    Even if Lu Xuan knew the exact location of the Myriad Demon Valley, he could not do anything to them; they had not appeared in the world, being in a different time and space.


    He could only give up on looking for them for now!


    However, the Myriad Demon Valley reappeared when he thought that it would be dormant until the same time in his previous life after having umted enough strength.


    ¡°Have you tried to capture him? Did it fail?¡± Lu Xuan said slowly.


    Of course, he knew that in the past, when the 10 great demon generals had broken into the headquarters of the Special Task Force and unscrupulously rescued Ao Fan, they had given the Special Task Force a fierce p in the face.


    If there was a chance, the Special Task Force would definitely not give up so easily.


    With their increase in strength over the past six months, Ao Fan would probably not be the Special Task Force¡¯s enemy even if his strength increased again to bring him to the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    The strength of the Special Task Force had increased significantly over thest six months.

 Chapter 413 - An Uproar

    <h4>Chapter 413: An Uproar</h4>


    Among everything that had happened, Lu Xuan had made several significant contributions. Not only was his Heavenly Pce training disciples, but it was also helping various organizations of the Huaxian government to train experts


    Several foreign governments envied him. At least in their country, there was no such master who could train experts for them.


    In the past six months alone, the Heavenly Pce had trained hundreds of experts as if the Divine Treasure Realm was given for free. They continued to pop up one after another.


    It was not only the ordinary Divine Treasure Realm; even several powerful experts were in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, with a few of them being from the Special Task Force.


    Of course, Lu Xuan had guided them. Variousmissioned training organizations had paid arge price, allowing the disciples of Yunxuan Vi to stay in the vi for more than half a year. They did not have to go out and look for resources or worry about those used for cultivation.


    Lu Xuan singlehandedly provided the entirety of Yunxuan Vi with all the cultivation resources they needed.


    The strength of the Special Task Force was much stronger than before. It was basically ranked the number two government organization now, below the Heavenly Pce.


    In other words, the Special Task Force was the most powerful organization in the world if Heavenly Pce, a half private and half government organization, was not counted.


    Organizations like the Blood-clothed Tower could bepletely wiped out by the Special Task Force with one hand if they were put up to it now.


    Therefore, the intelligence experts of various countries and many experts who sneaked into Huaxia felt that it was growing more difficult to stay in Huaxia.


    They felt like there was no way to fight, and that they were slowly getting kicked out of Huaxia.


    If the Special Task Force found out information about Ao Fan again, they would probably jump on him as soon as possible to take revenge on what happened six months ago.


    When Ming Yueyao heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, she just shook her head with a slightly bitter smile on her face. She said, ¡°No, it would be nice if it was like what Mister Lu said. Before we had time to make a move, we received orders from the Inner Pce that we are not allowed to do anything!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Xuan frowned slightly. He seemed to be confused. There was no doubt about the hostility between Myriad Demon Valley and human beings.


    As long as the Myriad Demon Valley was living a good life, the human race would suffer.


    On the contrary, if the human race was living a good life, then the Myriad Demon Valley would suffer.


    This was the process of one man¡¯s loss being another¡¯s gain. Who among the Ministers of the Inner Pce was not an elite among hundreds of millions of people? How could they not even understand such a thing?


    ¡°There must be some reason behind it, right?¡± Lu Xuan smiled and said.


    Ming Yueyao said, ¡°I honestly can¡¯t hide anything from Mister Lu. It was those hidden groups headed by the Taichu Group who greatly influenced the Inner Pce!¡±


    When he heard the name Taichu Group again, Lu Xuan frowned slightly. He had a major fight against them in the past, uprooting the Luo family of the Taichu Group in the process.


    Ever since then, these hidden groups had been much calmer. Later, when Lu Xuan had killed all those powerful enemies, he had not seen the people from these hidden groups step out and go against him.


    He knew that the public had overwhelmingly criticized him before, which had something to do with the people of these hidden groups. However, in the end, they had not jumped out. Even if Lu Xuan wanted to deal with them, he did not have any reason to.


    Fundamentally speaking, there was no way Lu Xuan would take them seriously. They were just the representatives of the secluded sects who had put them on earth.


    As long as those secluded sects did not return, the secret groups would be nothing to Lu Xuan. He could counterattack and defeat them with a p.


    If those secluded sects were to return one day, it would not be the hidden groups¡¯ turn to speak.


    As far as anyone saw it, they did not pose a threat to Lu Xuan.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, however, these people had actually jumped out under such circumstances.


    ¡°Are you saying that these hidden groups are colluding with the Myriad Demon Valley?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Ming Yueyao nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are nning, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be anything small. This time, Ao Fan appeared in Huaxia because he was invited by the Taichu Group. Since it was also an open invitation, it would be inconvenient for us to make a move!¡±


    Ming Yueyao got up, bowed, and said, ¡°Dragon and I have thought about it. It¡¯s not convenient for us to do anything, but Mister Lu is different. We want to ask Mister Lu to do something for the sake of the rest of the world.¡±


    The girl behind her had not yet figured out what had happened as she hurriedly bowed as well.


    Lu Xuan touched his smooth chin and then said, ¡°Chief Ming is too polite. The Taichu Group and the Myriad Demon Valley are both my enemies. Even if Chief Ming doesn¡¯t say anything, I will still go and take a look!¡±


    When Ming Yueyao saw that Lu Xuan had agreed, she could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. She was genuinely afraid of Lu Xuan directly refusing her.


    At present, the attitude of the Inner Pce was ambiguous. The Special Task Force was a force directly under it, so it was impossible to go against their will. Even if it was only the will of one of the Ministers, it was enough to bind the Special Task Force.


    Lu Xuan was different. Although he also had a name in the Special Task Force, everyone knew that he was not held to the same restrictions.


    To many people, this man known as the top expert in the world could be on an equal footing with the leaders of the five great hooligan countries.


    He was a self-operated human nuclear weapon!


    Even the Inner Pce could not control Lu Xuan!


    Those hidden groups could influence the Inner Pce¡¯s decisions by various means, but they could not influence Lu Xuan¡¯s decisions.


    Ming Yueyao immediately opened her mouth and said, ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡±


    Lu Xuan asked Ding Zhuxuan to see Ming Yueyao off, then picked up the tablet next to him and checked thetest news.


    It was the same as what Ming Yueyao had said just now. This was noughing matter; it was so significant that it has caused an uproar on the Inte.


    Ao Fan and other experts from Myriad Demon Valley had appeared in Huaxia and entered Nanjing. They had not kept a low profile.


    On the contrary, it was done on such arge scale that it had caused a stir.


    The banner they flew was for the peacefulmunication between human beings and demons.


    For some time, it won the support of many Western leftist camps. There were all kinds of calls for human beings and demons to coexist peacefully. Even if they suffered some losses and gave up some interests, it was worthwhile. As long as the peace between the two races could be established, it would set the structure for earth for the next hundreds of years.


    Recently, this news had been a hot topic for several days.


    Lu Xuan had not been paying much attention recently. Since Yunxuan Vi was essentially closed off from the outside, he knew nothing.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan had guessed why the attitude of Inner Pce was ambiguous this time around. It was probably because of the power of the public¡¯s opinions behind these Western leftists, coupled with the forces behind these hidden groups. However, some people were still dissatisfied. Otherwise, Ming Yueyao would not have personally paid a visit to the mountain.

 Chapter 414 - Change In Half A Year, Entering South Zhili

    <h4>Chapter 414: Change In Half A Year, Entering South Zhili</h4>


    The demons have entered South Zhili!


    The news caused a huge sensation on the Inte.


    The rtionship between humans and demons, including how to get along in the future, had been a major topic on the Inte for more than half a year.


    Every time someone had posted something about this issue, it would often develop into people arguing with each other.


    Both the extremely antagonistic sects and the peaceful sects had no shortage of supporters; they were often inseparable from each other.


    It had even led to the increased poprity of novelists. One of the authors wrote a novel called ¡®This Earth Is A Bit Fearsome¡¯.


    Over the past six months, the changes in the world had elerated. Many people had even seen bursts of colorful light being emitted from many famous mountains and rivers. Several sacred lights would also be seen bursting out from many seas.


    Furthermore, there would often be numerous demons appearing in many famous mountains and rivers. However, these demons may not all change their appearance; many of them have appeared in their true form. Every time they appeared inside the famous mountains and rivers, it would cause a lot ofmotion.


    Many people were able to see the figures of these demons on many media tforms from time to time, such as a giant rat who was taller than a person¡¯s height. May people even saw a few giant eagles that were the size of fighter jets.


    Others had also seen endless marching ants that were the size of ordinary people¡¯s hands, marching through the dense forest.


    Such changes had not only urred to those demons but also to many nts.


    nts in many famous mountains and rivers had grown much faster andrger than before.


    Many trees with a height of more than 100 meters could be seen everywhere. For many people, these trees seemed to have grown overnight.


    Over the past six months, the whole had changed to be more unfamiliar for many people.


    It was as if it had be the prehistoric times in ancient mythology.


    Some people could even clearly feel the earth bing wider. This was not the spection of the general public, but rather the result of a re-measurement by some scientists that the earth had grown by at least half its size bigger in the process of change.


    The distance between many ces on earth had also be much wider. Broken roads, highways, and railways could be seen everywhere.


    While the traffic in the sky hadn¡¯t changed at all, the traffic onnd was nearly destroyed. It was only after a time of emergency repair before it had finally recovered.


    However, harmony was something that only infrastructure fanatics like Huaxia could do. Other big countries had not been able to repair even half of the damages, while small countries had basically given up. Many of the roads and railways in their countries had been built with assistance from overseas organizations, so they did not even have the ability to do any repairs.


    In such an environment, Lu Xuan, who had been privately training for more than half a year, went out of the mountain and flew to South Zhili.


    The news that Lu Xuan had gone to South Zhili also spread to many of the attentive people as quickly as possible.


    Even Lu Xuan himself did not hide this information from people.


    Therefore, many people immediately received the news that Lu Xuan wasing.


    ¡°Lu Xuan ising here? Does he want to die?¡±


    Some of the demons gritted their teeth, wanting to kill Lu Xuan.


    When the Myriad Demon Valley hade out of the mountain the first time, they thought that they could rely on absolute strength to dominate the world.


    Compared to the collective human strength of the whole world, however, they were still far inferior.


    Even so, they would be second to none only the various forces around the world were taken into consideration.


    No force could be on part with the Myriad Demon Valley in terms of strength.


    However, such a powerful Myriad Demon Valley had suffered a big loss in the hands of Lu Xuan.


    Meanwhile, in the city of Nanjing, inside a room in a luxury vige.


    Several people were discussing Lu Xuan¡¯s equally high-profile action this time around.


    One of them was sitting on the sofa with a gloomy and arrogant look on his face.


    When the others saw him, they did not want to approach him and instead continued to step back again and again.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man with a strong build, medium height, and dressed in casual clothes, said, ¡°Ao Fan. Lu Xuan left his protective ce and appeared in South Zhili this time. Since it¡¯s not his territory, it is the perfect opportunity for you to teach him a lesson!¡±


    The young man with a gloomy and arrogant expression was none other than Ao Fan, who had been miserably defeated by Lu Xuan before.


    Ao Fan nced at the middle-aged strong man with a bit of ridicule on his face.


    Ao Fan suddenly became angry. Among these demons, his history of being defeated and captured by Lu Xuan was simply dark.


    From time to time, he would be ridiculed by them. Now, he was even angrier. However, he couldn¡¯t quarrel with this middle-aged strong man. That made him hate Lu Xuan even more.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Xuan, he wouldn¡¯t have faced such great humiliation.


    ¡°Hmm? Are you saying that I should go teach him a lesson, skin him alive, and let him die without a burial ce?¡± Ao Fan said with gritted teeth.


    He had gone through so much while growing up, but he had never suffered a loss until now. Such a great loss was a major cause of humiliation.


    ¡°I will go and teach him a lesson!¡±


    Ao Fan said, as he directly got up and went out.


    As for those demons present, they also got up one after another and walked out. Obviously, they had been following Ao Fan, so now, they naturally had to advance and retreat together.


    The people who had remained behind all looked at a young man at the table, who was about 20 years old and dressed in a ck robe.


    This young man looked young, but there was a bit of murderous intent between his eyebrows. He was no ordinary person.


    ¡°Young Master, it was just as you expected. Ao Fan couldn¡¯t hold back and directly went to find Lu Xuan!¡±


    The middle-aged man said with a touch of ttery.


    The young man in the ck robe just sneered. ¡°In the end, Ao Fan is a fool. What a shame that he is the only offspring of someone who had been famous for so long.¡±


    Hearing this, the demons present smiled one after another. Outsiders didn¡¯t know, but they all did.


    Ao Fan had a soft spot for that person.


    This was because that person had many other heirs before, but they had all been killed long ago. That person himself had even been sealed.


    It was unknown what had happened, but Ao Fan was lucky enough to escape from his enemy.


    Originally, Ao Fan was just an illegitimate child to the rest of the outside world. It had been impossible for him to inherit everything.


    Unfortunately, that person no longer had any children now. Even an illegitimate child like Ao Fan could be raised as a direct descendant.


    This itself had earned the resentment of many people. If it were not for providing that person¡¯s face, several people would probably have made a move against Ao Fan a long time ago. It would have been impossible for him to be so carefree until now.

 Chapter 415 - Live-broadcasting The Killing Of Lu Xuan, Hurry Up And Enter

    <h4>Chapter 415: Live-broadcasting The Killing Of Lu Xuan, Hurry Up And Enter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity to let Ao Fan test the enemy and see what kind of person this Lu Xuan is. If he is weak and dies at the hands of Ao Fan, it will be fine. After his death, I will send his entire family to apany him!¡± The young man, filled with a murderous aura, spoke slowly. ¡°If his strength is very powerful and unfathomable, there is no need for us to go and risk our own lives. Moreover, do you think that if Ao Fan dies at the hands of Lu Xuan, that person will directly pay a certain price to break through the seals ahead of time?¡±


    As he spoke, the young man with a murderous aura grinned, as a stern expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°The young master is smart!¡± the sturdy middle-aged man said hurriedly.


    ¡°If Ao Fan kills Lu Xuan, then it can count as helping us apes take revenge. If Ao Fan is killed by Lu Xuan, then that person will definitely get himself seriously injured to appear ahead of time. When that timees, it will be extremely beneficial for the young master¡¯s great cause!¡±


    The young ape who had a murderous aura between the eyebrows smiled proudly. ¡°That person has been very defensive against our race from the very beginning, but it is useless for him to guard against us. Our own blood is not inferior to their dragon race. If I am given a few more years, it is possible to reach or even surpass that person in the future. It¡¯s a pity that General Silverback was killed by Lu Xuan, making us lose one of our supports. We have to make Lu Xuan pay the price for this!¡±


    With that, the young ape got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the young master of the Taichu Group. It is said that they also want to deal with Lu Xuan. This time, Lu Xuan probably did not expect that so many people would want him to die. Since he left the Yunxuan Vi, even if he has three heads and six arms, he will not be able to escape death this time around.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, we can go see him. There are also some interesting people among human beings!¡±


    But before long, the young ape¡¯s expression suddenly changed because he saw a live-broadcast room. The tile of this live-broadcast room on DouSha was:


    ¡°Live-broadcasting Lu Xuan getting killed, hurry up and enter!¡±


    He opened it, and as expected, the person doing the live-broadcast was none other than Ao Fan.


    He knew that recently Ao Fan had been very addicted to the live-broadcasts from the human world. Even he could not help but sigh with emotion. No wonder human beings had been able to rule the world for so many years.


    Among them, the various recreational activities were far fromparable to those of their demons. In fact, it could not bepared at all.


    Among these activities, many of the demons were addicted to the live broadcasting industry.


    Some demons even relied on modern equipment to set up live-broadcasting rooms on various socialworks.


    The first demon to do so appeared a few months ago. When it first appeared, it caused a sensation on the Inte. Tens of millions of people had poured into the broadcast room, which almost crashed the entire site.


    Later, several server groups were added in session so as not to be overcrowded.


    But since then, it had be verymon for demons to set up live-broadcasting rooms in the human world to broadcast all kinds of things.


    Even he had a social ount for this.


    And he had no objections to this at all. In fact, he was even optimistic about it because, basically, it was his idea for these demons to do live-broadcasts on the human race¡¯s social tforms.


    Since the Myriad Demon Valley was hit by Lu Xuan, as it had appeared in front of the human world decades earlier than originally nned.


    Many of the arrangements were exposed before they could be carried out.


    This had aroused the rm of the human world!


    Although the human world had not yet found the location of the Myriad Demon Valley, however, the Myriad Demon Valley had already entered the vision of the high-level officials of the human world.


    Obviously, it was impossible for the human race not to be nervous about this behemoth with such strength that it may even have the ability to subvert the entire human world.


    In fact, it had happened many times in the past six months, and the unformed king of monsters was directly killed by the ambushing human army when he broke into a human town because he was out looking for food.


    This targeted killing was obviously aimed at the demons.


    Now, although the strength of Myriad Demon Valley was very powerful, it had not really dealt with the huge power of the whole human world, so it had no choice but to make a detour to buy time for itself.


    The ape hade into contact with the human race a long time ago, so he was acutely aware of the Oriental System, which was now popr in human society.


    Since there was no way to reduce the vignce of the upper echelons of human society, then it would be better to start with those at the bottom.


    Those king of monsters who would do live-broadcasts were rare among demons and did not have a strong murderous aura. They also would not feed on human beings. They could be regarded as the peacemakers among demons.


    Sure enough, as soon as this action wasunched, it immediately catered to the curiosity-seeking hearts of many people among mankind. Coupled with the promotion of the Western leftist camps among humans, in just a few months, the reputation of Myriad Demon Valley was suddenly much better.


    Although there were still many war hawks beating and killing people, it was much better than the one-sided beating and killing six months ago.


    This was also why they were feeling confident in entering South Zhili this time, as they had some support from the public.


    As the main person in charge of theunch of this action, he was naturallycent and quite proud of himself.


    But now, seeing that Ao Fan was going to kill Lu Xuan on a live-broadcast, his face suddenly looked ugly.


    It was not easy for him to create the illusion that demons loved peace in order to lower the guard of many human beings at the lower ss, and even some at the middle and high ss.


    But now that Ao Fan was doing something like this, he was afraid that the negative image of demons would gain the upper hand again.


    When he saw that the number of people pouring in to watch the broadcast had already exceeded millions in such a short time, the expression on his face became even worse.


    The young ape had still underestimated Lu Xuan, who had a strong prestige as the number one person in the world among human beings.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing? Useless thing, he only knows how to add to the trouble!¡±


    The young ape could not help but roaring in a low voice, revealing a pair of sharp fangs.


    ording to him, he had originally wanted to use Ao Fan to find some trouble for Lu Xuan, but who knew in the blink of an eye, Ao Fan was making trouble for him.


    He knew that this time, those people among the humans who invited them had been under a lot of pressure, and now they had something that could be used against the demons.


    He saw in the broadcast that Ao Fan was walking in the wind, going back and forth between the cities in South Zhili.


    ¡°It¡¯s really South Zhili. Is he really going to kill Lu Xuan?¡±


    Many people recognized the buildings he was traveling between. It was indeed South Zhili.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s true. I got a secret message that Lu Xuan is in South Zhili already!¡±


    ¡°This person has a lot of nerve. Doesn¡¯t he know Lu Xuan¡¯s name? How dare he live-broadcast killing Lu Xuan?¡±


    ¡°He actually dares to do something like this!¡±


    ¡°He is not a human being but a demon. This is the demon¡¯s counterattack against humans!¡±

 Chapter 416 - Sh-sh-sh*t, What On Earth Is Going On?

    <h4>Chapter 416: Sh-sh-sh*t, What On Earth Is Going On?</h4>


    In an instant, all kinds of messages had appeared on the screen.


    Everyone was shocked by the boldness of Ao Fan, as demons had been promoting the peaceful coexistence between the demon race and the human race.


    Now, Ao Fan was going to live-broadcast himself killing Lu Xuan!


    Even if there were a lot of Western leftists who could help exin for him, as Lu Xuan was an obstacle to the peace between humans and demons, however it still could not stop many people¡¯s doubts about the intentions of the demons.


    Lu Xuan was staying in a manor on the outskirts of Nanjing.


    Since the revival of spirit qi, many manors had sprung up, and many rich cultivators were in urgent need of such ces to cultivate.


    Each of the financial methods needed for cultivation was very important.


    Ao Fan and the others arrived at the manor.


    Lu Xuan was sitting at a stone table in the manor, sipping tea while waiting for the arrival of Ao Fan and the others.


    This time, in addition to Ao Fan and his group, there were also a group of demons like Ao Fan.


    When they arrived, there was a wave of flying sand and stones above the manor.


    ¡°Disappointing!¡±


    Lu Xuan put down the teacup and nced at the demons in the sky.


    Although those demons had all transformed into human forms, they were unable to hide their real appearances from Lu Xuan¡¯s Delusion-breaker Eyes.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, they were clearly demons with a ferocious face, teeth and ws.


    ¡°Ao Fan, since you dodged a bulletst time, you should have just stayed in the Myriad Demon Valley. You dare toe out and stir up trouble!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at Ao Fan and said.


    At the mention of this, Ao Fan¡¯s face turned green and then white.


    Thest time, he was captured by Lu Xuan and in the end, was handed over to the Special Task Force to be studied on. It was a great humiliation that he had never experienced in his life before.


    Because of this, he immediately came to find Lu Xuan to kill him after he heard that Lu Xuan had entered the city.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, do you think this time will be the same asst time? Even if you have three heads and six arms, you won¡¯t be able to escape this time!¡±


    The expression on Ao Fan¡¯s face looked extremely ugly as he growled angrily.


    ¡°This time, I will kill you in front of everyone in the world and let them know that the so-called number one expert of mankind can be defeated with a single blow!¡±


    He knew that there were some people in the Myriad Demon Valley who advocated friendship with human beings in order to gain some time for their development.


    But it was impossible for him to coexist peacefully with the human race.


    Especially with Lu Xuan. That was even more impossible to do.


    For every day that Lu Xuan was alive, it was another day of his suffering, as he could not forget how he had been humiliated and put on the operating table to be studied.


    He could not forget how he was sawed open bit by bit with a chainsaw. At the thought of this, he felt extremely humiliated.


    ¡°Young master, why do you have to make a move yourself? He is just a human being!¡±


    At this time, behind Ao Fan, a man of medium height flew out.


    ¡°Okay then, you go and cut off his head. I will tell your service to my father!¡±


    Ao Fan nodded.


    The man of medium height flew straight down, with a faint force of earth magic.


    ¡°A pangolin!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately recognized that this man of medium height was actually a pangolin.


    The appearance of a man was created by a pangolin, who directly swooped down in the direction of Lu Xuan with a long roar.


    All of a sudden, the Earth magics wasunched. In the air, it turned into countless sharp Earth Spears.


    The Earth Spears descended towards Lu Xuan in an instant, like a torrential rain.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Earth Spears dropped fiercely, as the manor was destroyed almost in an instant.


    At this time, when the global audience saw this scene, they all eximed one after another. As if they saw Lu Xuan getting directly pierced by the Earth Spears, their hearts all dropped.


    But when the smoke dispersed, they saw that within a 10 meter radius around Lu Xuan, there was not a single Earth Spear. They were all blocked.


    They were blocked by Lu Xuan with Spiritual Aether!


    At this time, the pangolin flew directly in front of Lu Xuan, and his whole body was covered with scale armor.


    In an instant, a direct punch was headed towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Boom!¡± This punch had broken out a sound barrier, as the speed and strength of the fist reached an astonishing extent.


    This was a pangolin that had reached the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. It was a super strong expert wearing armor.


    Everyone saw that in the video, the air had exploded in an instant.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan had finally stopped moving as well. His hand grabbed at the void, and almost instantly, a sword appeared.


    A swordlight directly swept across the air, as it hit the pangolin that was wearing armor. It exploded on the spot and turned into a mist of blood all over the sky.


    Everyone was stunned. The armored pangolin, which was in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm and had condensed Spiritual Aether, had exploded from one sh of the sword.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Lu Xuan was too terrifying!


    The menacing pangolin on the other side had died just like that.


    ¡°Sh-sh-sh*t, what on earth is going on? The great god, please exin it to me. Is that pangolin too weak?¡±


    ¡°That pangolin is too weak? Impossible. That pangolin is already at the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. The strength of the current top experts is only in the first tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. However, the pangolin was in the second tier. Can you imagine what kind of cultivation he has?¡±


    ¡°The second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm is condensing Spiritual Qi into Spiritual Aether. It¡¯s hard to meet an opponent in this world who can fight against him. It¡¯s not that he is too weak, but rather Lu Xuan is too strong!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys noticed? That pangolin was covered with scale armor on his body. Even if he is bombarded with a missile, he would not have exploded. But now, he had actually been easily shed by Lu Xuan!¡±


    Many people were shocked. Lu Xuan had not made a move for more than half a year, so many people were unsure of the level of strength Lu Xuan had achieved right now.


    There were even many people who seemed to think that even if Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had improved, he could not have caught up with the progress of others.


    This was because right now, there were shackles in the world, so the more powerful someone was, the slower they would progress.


    But now, Lu Xuan had just attacked, yet he already scared everyone. Even if he had not attacked in the past six months, he had definitely not be a push-over, which was what many people thought.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan wandered to the front of the pangolin, who was bigger than an elephant.


    His eyes were fixed on the demons, who felt a chill go down their backs. It was as if a terrifying creature was staring at them.


    ¡°Instead of staying in the Myriad Demon Valley, you guys came out to look for death. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly.


    As soon as Lu Xuan stomped on his foot, his figure slightly flickered, and he disappeared on the spot.


    A demon immediately felt that he was covered with cold sweat and instinctively blocked his arms in front of his chest.

 Chapter 417 - Just A Good-For-Nothing!

    <h4>Chapter 417: Just A Good-For-Nothing!</h4>


    He felt a sense of terror almost instantly, and immediately afterwards, a sword fell from the sky.


    This demon had hair stand up on his entire body, but it was of no use at all. He was not able to escape.


    When the sword fell, he was split in half.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After he died, the huge body melted and his real body appeared. It was a peacock.


    It was just that the strength of this peacock was very powerful, and its body was also very huge.


    But in front of Lu Xuan, he wasn¡¯t able to block the attack at all.


    The peacock was directly split in half.


    Another terrifying demonparable to the strength of the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was killed under Lu Xuan¡¯s sword.


    It was not able to do anything to Lu Xuan at all!


    At this moment, those demons finally realized that the situation was bad and wanted to spread out one after another.


    But Lu Xuan was faster. He wore a white robe and had a high intelligence. He looked as if he was an immortal in the sky.


    He directly caught up with a demon, then fiercely cut down with his sword.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    All of a sudden, another demon who was in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm died in the hands of Lu Xuan. That demon did not have the power to fight back at all.


    The people who were watching the live broadcast were almost scared to death.


    Originally, they had been worried about Lu Xuan. After all, so many demon experts had gone after him, so no matter how they looked, Lu Xuan would get seriously injured, and even pay a huge price.


    But now things were different. Lu Xuan had unexpectedly easily ughtered the experts among these demons.


    After a brief moment of silence, the humans watching the live-broadcast began to exim one after another.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is mighty, long live the human race!¡±


    ¡°We should teach these demons a lesson and let them know who is in charge in the world!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so strong. That¡¯s what a man should be!¡±


    While they were shouting 666, Lu Xuan had already chopped off several more heads of other demons.


    The huge bodies of these demons fell to the ground, each of which was big enough to make the ground tremble slightly.


    Many people looked at the huge bodies, as if they had arrived at the primordial period.


    Especially when many people saw the body of a mouse that was asrge as an old cow falling to the ground, they couldn¡¯t help vomiting.


    At this moment, in the sky, there were not many people left. Apart from a few escaped demons, there was only Ao Fan left, who constantly tried to catch up with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you are a strong expert of this generation of humans. What kind of hero are you to be killing those weak and small like this? If you have anything against us, juste at me!¡±


    Ao Fan continuously shouted. He could clearly feel that his speed always seemed to be slower to Lu Xuan for a period of time. He was always unable to catch up with Lu Xuan.


    The thought of this made him even more depressed.


    ¡°In that case, I will kill you first.¡± Lu Xuan stopped moving. Although there were a few demons who he had not caught yet, it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    They were just a few stray dogs after all.


    Lu Xuan sneered. This Ao Fan was really looking for death. If he didn¡¯te out, Lu Xuan might not have been able to find him for a while. But now that he came out himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Ao Fan made a huge roar, as his whole body began to emit a ck monstrous qi. In an instant, it formed a monstrous wind all over the sky.


    People only saw the terrifying force on Ao Fan¡¯s body constantly rising, blocking out the sun.


    ¡°This is¡­ This Ao Fan is definitely not at the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, but the third tier!¡±


    Among the people watching the live-broadcast, there were many powerful martial arts experts.


    They became shocked one after another, because they saw that the force on Ao Fan was even more powerful than those pangolins and other demons killed by Lu Xuan earlier.


    The strength of those demons was already very powerful, as they were super strong experts in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    However, Ao Fan¡¯s strength was even higher than them. Obviously, his strength had reached at least the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Many people felt it to be incredible. Those who had surpassed the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was already a super strong expert. Therefore, those who had reached the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm would be an extremely horrifying existence.


    Many people could not help but begin to worry about Lu Xuan. No matter how they saw it, Lu Xuan was in extreme danger.


    The scene was very terrifying, as Ao Fan looked like a demon god standing in the sky.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you didn¡¯t expect it, did you? Hahahahahahaha!¡±


    Ao Fan burst outughing.


    ¡°In the past, I was not as strong as you. Being captured by you was the greatest humiliation of my life. But now, I will wash away my shame with your blood!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the extremely arrogant Ao Fan in front of him. Ao Fan¡¯s realm was a little bit unstable. It was obvious that he had just broken through to the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Hence why his realm was still a little unstable. It could even be seen that the monstrous aether was a bit restless, obviously he could not control it too well.


    However, Lu Xuan could guess that in order to break through to this level, Ao Fan must have suffered a lot. It was unknown how many cultivation resources he had taken and what price he had payed to raise his strength to this level.


    He may even have a certain degree of hindrance in his cultivation in the future.


    ¡°Have you only cultivated to this level in thest half a year or so? How many cultivation resources have the Myriad Demon Valley given you? Is that all you can do? You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Ao Fan roared, and all of a sudden, he opened his mouth as thunder was emitted, which shed into the sky.


    This is the magics that Ao Fan had awakened after he reached the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    It was the magics that belonged to a small group of dragons who could awaken and control the power of thunder.


    As a Jiao Dragon who was able to awaken such magics, Ao Fan was indeed gifted enough to be proud of himself.


    Unfortunately, he had met Lu Xuan.


    He saw that Lu Xuan had actually directly held out his hand and grasped the power of thunder. He pinched it and immediately turned it into nothingness.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Ao Fan opened his eyes wide. He never thought that Lu Xuan could catch his thunder magics so easily.


    Suddenly, he felt a terrifying threat. In an instant, almost instinctively, he retreated.


    At the moment he retreated, a swordlight tore open the sky and fell into the spot where he had just stood.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Fresh blood was spurt out, and there was an extra bloodstain on Ao Fan¡¯s body. Along this bloodstain, fresh blood continued to spurt out.


    Ao Fan hurriedly activated his inner force to stop the bleeding. At the same time, he only felt extremely lucky. He had been fortunate just now to have suddenly felt a terrifying threat, and then immediately retreated.


    Otherwise, he would probably have been split in half by Lu Xuan.


    This was very possible. Lu Xuan¡¯s Dragonyer had just been transformed into the most terrifying killing machine. None of the demons that had been hacked were able to escape.

 Chapter 418 - Having Ao Fan and Beating Him

    <h4>Chapter 418: Having Ao Fan and Beating Him</h4>


    Ao Fan had pretty much dodged a bullet through his instinct!


    His two eyes red at Lu Xuan, as he was eager to break Lu Xuan into pieces.


    All of a sudden, he immediately opened his mouth, as a stream of thunder that was like a long sword, cut down towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan sneered, as he swung his sword towards it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud exploding sound, the attack from Lu Xuan had cut through the thunder that was made by Ao Fan. Sparks directly exploded on the Dragonyer after it hit the thunder.


    Ao Fan looked at Lu Xuan, who seemed to be at ease, and felt a bit of despair. He did not dare to think of the level of cultivation Lu Xuan had reached.


    In the past half a year, only Ao Fan knew how much energy he had spent in order to break through to this level.


    He had used arge number of resources in the entire Myriad Demon Valley. Coupled with the help of his father, he was just able to break through to this level.


    But now, Lu Xuan looked like he would have no difficulty even when facing someone in the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Was Ao Fan in the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm scary? Of course, he was naturally extremely terrifying!


    In the eyes of the public, the strength of Ao Fan was extremely scary. Form just opening his mouth, he was able to spit out a thunder. If itnded on the ground, it could easily blow up a big pit and set off a shocking tide. Its power was probably not weaker than missiles.


    It was extremely shocking!


    But in such a battle, it was not able to cause the slightest threat to Lu Xuan. Instead, it had turned into a joke!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ao Fan was once again directly sted out, as he fell to the ground, creating a huge pit. Smoke and gravel was flying everywhere.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A roar sounded from within the dust, and then everyone saw a huge Jiao Dragon of more than 30 meters long flying out from within the dust.


    This Jiao Dragon was ck, covered with ck scales, teeth and ws, and it looked ferocious.


    Ao Fan was forced by Lu Xuan to reveal his original body!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    That huge tail suddenly swept down towards Lu Xuan. It was like a long staff sweeping through thousands of troops.


    All of a sudden, the sand and stones were flying, as smoke and dust was everywhere.


    Ao Fan was boiling with anger. He was so angry that the scales all over his body all stood up.


    Lu Xuan jumped up and avoided the sweep from this huge tail. All of a sudden, Ao Fan opened his big mouth, and several thunder was spit out, which were all very powerful.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan did not even look at it, as he directly attacked towards the thunder with a punch.


    In mid-air, Lu Xuan¡¯s body shook as he disappeared on the spot. In an instant, he appeared in front of Ao Fan. Like lightning, he kicked out with his foot.


    Although Ao Fan¡¯s body was much bigger than Lu Xuan, whose size was not even one tenth of Ao Fan¡¯s size, however after being directly kicked, Ao Fan¡¯s huge body was knocked back like a football.


    He then fell to the ground!


    When the people watching the live-broadcast saw this, they almost felt that their knowledge and outlook on life had been subverted.


    This was especially true for many Huaxians. In the Huaxian culture, a dragon was a very powerful mythical creature.


    Although the Jiao Dragon was just a subspecies of Yalong, it was still a mythical creature.


    Now when they saw Lu Xuan continuously beat Ao Fan, they felt like everything they knew was about to fall apart.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Ao Fan became furious as he struggled to get up. However, Lu Xuan had reappeared above Ao Fan and stomped down with his foot.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ao Fan¡¯s huge head was stepped on as it was immediately pushed to the ground. The impact had made Ao Fan dizzy, as he began to see gold stars in his eyes.


    The strength of Lu Xuan¡¯s leg was very terrifying, as if it was a type of magics. One stomp of his foot was enough to crack the stones and split open the mountains.


    The terrifying strength of the foot had directlynded on top of Ao Fan¡¯s head, making it badly mutted.


    In particr, the root of the dragon horn, which Ao Fan was proud of, had been directly trampled on and damaged.


    Ao Fan was now beyond angry. When had he ever suffered such a loss? Today, he had arrived with a fierce aura to kill someone.


    In the end, he was continuously beaten like this!


    He was so angry that he burst out his strongest power!


    The third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, the Great Aether Realm. Such a cultivation was the best in the world. Coupled with the fact that he was a Jiao Dragon, being in that realm with dragon blood in him meant that he was born extraordinary.


    But everyone saw a more terrifying scene. Ao Fan was already extremely scary, but Lu Xuan was even more terrifying.


    A foot trampled on top of Ao Fan¡¯s head, as his huge head was not able to move. His thick tail swept over like a long whip.


    However, Lu Xuan just grabbed with his hand and held the huge tail. After an explosion sounded, Lu Xuan grabbed that tail and suddenly caught Ao Fan¡¯s horrifying body, which was more than 30 meters long.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was another earth-shaking explosion. Through the live-broadcast, under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, Lu Xuan had grabbed Ao Fan¡¯s huge tail and fiercely threw him down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Every time, Ao Fan¡¯s body was directly smashed to the ground by Lu Xuan. The manor was smashed to pieces as it turned into a pile of ruins. Fortunately, Lu Xuan drove away the staff and security personnel of the manor early in the morning.


    It was to make things easier for him to do whatever he wanted.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were dumbfounded. Lu Xuan had only created a qi-condensed hand, then grabbed Ao Fan¡¯s tail with it, and hang him up while continuously beating him.


    After a while, even a strong body like Ao Fan¡¯s was covered with bruises and all kinds of injuries. In many ces, he was badly mutted, and his scales were falling off.


    What was more terrifying was that when Ao Fan had been smashed to the ground, everyone could clearly see the ground tremble slightly. Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, which looked soft and without any muscles, had contained such terrifying strength, which had shocked everyone.


    Experts from all over the world were also watching the battle. Through the live-broadcast, they saw this amazing scene.


    This was what would be called to hang someone up and beat him.


    Lu Xuan looked too rxed. He had such an amazingbat power that he was able to hang a Jiao Dragon and continuously beat him. The eyelids of the people watching all jumped.


    At this time, in another manor in Nanjing, the young ape was sitting opposite a young man in a yellow robe who had a somewhat monstrous face.


    Both of them were looking at the t screen in front of them with a serious expression on their faces.


    Especially when they saw how Lu Xuan had beat Ao Fan, their expressions became extremely ugly.


    A whileter, the young man in yellow robe said, ¡°This Lu Xuan is more difficult than I thought. I wonder what kind of strength he has?¡±


    This question hovered in the two people¡¯s hearts. What kind of strength did Lu Xuan have that he was able to hang Ao Fan in the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm and beat him?


    ¡°It will be soon. We will probably know soon!¡±


    The young ape paused and then said.

 Chapter 419 - Fourth Tier Of The Divine Treasure Realm, Matchless In The World!

    <h4>Chapter 419: Fourth Tier Of The Divine Treasure Realm, Matchless In The World!</h4>


    At the same time, Ao Fan, who was directly grasped by Lu Xuan, suddenly changed back to his human form, allowing him to escape the control of Lu Xuan.


    He was huffing and puffing!


    There was pretty much no proper skin left on Ao Fan¡¯s entire body. Obviously, his body had been badly mutted, and his clothes was in rags, as if he were a lost dog.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan!¡±


    Ao Fan roared angrily. Originally, he wanted the whole world to witness how he would kill Lu Xuan, but now he was the one being repeatedly beaten by Lu Xuan in front of people all over the world.


    This kind of humiliation was unprecedented!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Ao Fan let out an angry roar, as he continuously released a terrifying force.


    From his arms, he took out a Talisman, which was painted with strange symbols in blood.


    When he stuck the Talisman onto his body, a powerful energy immediately poured into his body.


    In the blink of an eye, there was a surge of endless terrifying force.


    All of a sudden, the already bloody Ao Fan¡¯s muscles had unexpectedly began to crack inch by inch, as a terrifying force surged in his body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Originally, Ao Fan was already at the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. However, with the support of this Talisman, the force in the body had climbed to the peak and surpassed another limit.


    He had reached the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!


    After breaking through to the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, Ao Fan was able to feel the powerful strength contained in his body. It was so strong that his body could not even bear it, so he was bleeding all over. This was because the muscle cells all over his body could not bear this terrifying energy, as they began to crack open inch by inch.


    If he continued to allow this energy to be released, it probably would not take long before he blew himself up and died.


    But before that happened, he had the strength at the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. The feeling of breaking through the shackles of the world was really good.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I didn¡¯t expect for things to reach this far. But this time, I must tear you apart!¡±


    Ao Fan let out a roar, and his body disappeared on the spot in an instant.


    In the next moment, his body that was covered in blood appeared in front of Lu Xuan!


    Faster!


    Faster!


    Faster!


    His speed was increased to the extreme, as Ao Fan directly condensed a dragon w. The w turned into a fist, which then punched towards Lu Xuan.


    This move was so fast that it couldn¡¯t even be caught by the camera.


    The people watching the live-broadcast only felt that Ao Fan¡¯s figure had suddenly disappeared on the spot, and in the next moment, he had appeared in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud roar sounded, and it was unknown when, but everyone saw that Lu Xuan had unexpectedly also punched out a fist, which collided against the descending dragon fist.


    The monstrous waves formed by the collision directly blew the sand and rocks on the ground, as they flew everywhere. Some of the energy that was poured out fell on the ground, directly sting a pit. It was so dense that there were cracks everywhere, which made it look like a spider¡¯s web.


    Even if the ground was made of cast-in-ce concrete, there was no way to withstand the support of this outflow of energy.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    In the live-broadcast room, such thoughts had shed through the minds of countless people. Especially for those strong experts, the stronger they were, the more incredible they felt.


    That Ao Fan was in the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. And now, by relying on the blood-colored Talisman, his cultivation had directly broken through to the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    It could be said that this had shocked the world. In fact, it was not too much to say that he was the number one expert in the world.


    At least through the camera that was filming the battle, Ao Fan¡¯sbat strength could be seen. His existence was notparable to ordinary people.


    However, his punch was unexpectedly counterattacked by Lu Xuan.


    A thought then suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. What realm had Lu Xuan reached?


    Ao Fan was already in the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, and yet he was not able to do anything to Lu Xuan. In such a case, there was only one possibility, which was that Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had already reached tier four of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Only like this would Lu Xuan be able to easily defend against Ao Fan¡¯s attack!


    How was that possible? No, that was impossible!


    Such an idea shed through many people¡¯s minds!


    In today¡¯s world, the first tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was the pinnacle, and the second tier was already a super strong expert!


    There were not many people who was able to reach the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, let alone the third tier. So far, they had only seen Ao Fan disy his cultivation at the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    If they were to include Lu Xuan, who could fight against Ao Fan, then there were only two.


    Not to mention the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. If not counting the old dragon in the Myriad Demon Valley, whose strength was impossible to tell, then Ao Fan was probably the only one who had clearly reached this realm.


    Although it was achieved by virtue of that blood-colored Talisman!


    However it was a fact that he had reached it!


    Now, it seemed that Lu Xuan had been hiding his strength. The cultivation at the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm he had shown before was not the limit.


    His limit may even be the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!


    At this moment, Ao Fan, who was about to go crazy, had no time to think so much. He only felt that his body was full of energy. At the same time, almost every second, he could feel his body getting torn apart.


    Time was running out!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    It was another terrifying attack. There was a loud ¡®boom¡¯ in the air, which was a loud explosion from breaking through the sound barrier.


    In this process, within a few hundred meters of Ao Fan, it had be a dangerous ce. The air copsed and the ground cracked. The current Ao Fan looked like a human-shaped self-operated nuclear weapon.


    Wherever he went, an explosive force would appear.


    He used his crazy strength in the hopes of ending the battle as soon as possible.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Ao Fan¡¯s various attacks swept towards Lu Xuan like a storm, while Lu Xuan took his time and directly swept out a huge dragon w with his Golden Dragon ws. It turned the attacks in the sky into nothingness.


    On one side, it was as violent as a living demon, while the other side just casually attacked, like an immortal in the sky.


    This battled had instantly attracted the attention of countless people!


    After this series of collisions, those people who had been skeptical in their hearts no longer had anything to say at this moment. They had to admit that Lu Xuan was so terrifying that his cultivation was really in the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The young ape looked at the scene on the screen and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He was well aware of the depth of the Myriad Demon Valley. But even so, they could only train Ao Fan to the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Coupled with the blood-colored Talisman, which he knew where it hade from, Ao Fan was forcefully able to step into the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    This was the limit of the Myriad Demon Valley. In that case, how could Lu Xuan have reached such a cultivation?

 Chapter 420 - Fear Of Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 420: Fear Of Lu Xuan</h4>


    Even for Ao Fan, with that blood-colored Talisman, had had only forcefully stepped into the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Also, his time was limited. Every minute and every second, his life span was getting consumed, and the number of times a cell divided and regenerated increased.


    Moreover, it was not easy to make that kind of Talisman. Others did not know, but the young ape knew about it. This kind of Talisman was refined by the Great Ancestor with his own fine blood. It could fuse with dragon blood in a short period of time and enhance one¡¯s strength.


    But the time was very short, so generally, a person would only use it if they were force into a desperate situation.


    Once it was used, it would cost the person at least 20 years of their life. The cost of using it was huge.


    Even so, only a very small number of individuals were eligible to have this newly developed Talisman in the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Ao Fan was one of them!


    The young ape had thought that Ao Fan would not need to use this trump card, but who would¡¯ve thought that Lu Xuan had easily forced him to use it.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength suddenly made the expression on the young ape¡¯s face change. He prided himself on being proficient in calctions, but now he felt that his judgment was wrong. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was much more powerful than what was written on paper.


    The strength of Lu Xuan that he knew was only the information of half a year ago.


    From the information half a year ago, he thought that Lu Xuan may have been in the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Although he didn¡¯t know how Lu Xuan had done it back then, but there was no doubt that he had indeed achieved it.


    It was like a mystery.


    But over the past six months, there had been no record of Lu Xuan attacking. He had been so quiet that the world seemed to have forgotten about the existence of such a person.


    Especially in the past six months, there had been drastic changes. Many experts had emerged among the human race.


    Hundreds of people in the Divine Treasure Realm had emerged, which was originally extremely rare.


    Some of these people even actively appeared in front of the world, some participated in politics, and some opened sects and took in disciples.


    There were even those who created sects and imed to be gods!


    All kinds of people had emerged, and everything was a mess!


    Fortunately in Huaxia, there was a strong government and a strong Special Task Force to control the situation. Coupled with the assistance of the Heavenly Pce, the social situation was not yet chaotic.


    But in some small countries, order had beenpletely lost, or a new order had been established, in which the strong had the final say.


    Coupled with the further promotion of national cultivation, hundreds of millions of people across Huaxia had begun to embark on the road of cultivation, with arge number of geniuses.


    It could be said that there were brand-new articles on the front page all the time.


    Lu Xuan, who was originally on the front page, had already been forgotten by many people.


    Although the young ape had never underestimated Lu Xuan, his judgement was only measured by the record of Lu Xuan¡¯s attack half a year ago.


    With the strength shown by Lu Xuan half a year ago, although it had been extremely scary, there was still hope.


    At least, the young ape thought that he had a powerful strength that was not inferior to Lu Xuan!


    The power of Lu Xuan was only temporary, and he did not have aplete cultivation system that the young ape had.


    However, now he realized that he was really wrong. Although Lu Xuan had not made any moves in thest half year, there had been improvements, unlike what he imagined.


    On the contrary, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had reached a shocking stage!


    The fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!


    When he reached this stage of cultivation, the young ape had be more aware of the price they had to pay for taking every step forward, while the shackles of the world was still there.


    In other words, the Myriad Demon Valley had a very profound heritage. It was only after getting the relics left by some sects and ns that they were trained to this point.


    Other sects had no such ability at all!


    This was the best time for many demon experts!


    The superiority of the number of humans could not be best reflected under the suppression of the world!


    The young ape knew that the current human race was not yet considered terrifying. What would be really terrifying was that once the suppression of the shackles of the world disappeared, and all the humans started cultivating one after another, it would probably be the time for the human race to use their numbers advantage.


    Even in the Myriad Demon Valley, no one could get to this step. They could only rely on the blood-colored Talisman to forcefully climb to that level. However, Lu Xuan had reached it!


    At this time, in the young apes eyes, Lu Xuan did not look like a human at all, but rather a monster dressed in human skin.


    Only by using a monster to describe him would it match with Lu Xuan¡¯s performance.


    Opposite the young ape, the young man in yellow robe also showed some shock.


    He thought to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for such a level of existence to appear in the secr world. Even if he is ced in the secluded sects, he will still be a genius. This kind of person must be eliminated, otherwise he will be an obstacle for us to return to the secr world!¡±


    The young man in yellow robe thought of something, and his eyes twinkled with a scary murderous intent.


    Since he was born, he had never met anyone like Lu Xuan, who hadpletely destroyed his understanding of the secr world.


    It was surprising that such a character could be produced in such a harsh environment in the world.


    It made him feel more and more threatened.


    ¡°No wonder my brother asked me to pay special attention to Lu Xuan before I came!¡±


    The young man in yellow robe said coldly.


    This young man in yellow robe had alsoe out of a secluded sect, and was from the Taichu Path.


    A few months ago, he had arrived on earth, and it was under hismand that many secluded sects such as the Taichu Path became active again. It was also his idea to invite the Myriad Demon Valley to Nanjing.


    Not long after his arrival, he had a n to target Lu Xuan, but he found that the families of the Taichu Group, who were supposed to be loyal dogs, were full of admiration when they talked about Lu Xuan.


    Some were even afraid of Lu Xuan. When he mentioned to deal with Lu Xuan, the families who were originally supporting his arrangements had all began to falter.


    Since then, he knew that the man whom Brother Yan Han had asked him to pay special attention to before his arrival was probably a very tricky person, and was definitely not an ordinary person.


    However, at that time, he had relied on his own strength to be invincible in the secr world, and did not pay attention to Lu Xuan at all.


    In his eyes, Lu Xuan was just an ant that could be crushed to death at any time.


    Now he realized that he was really wrong!


    The ant, which he had never paid attention to, had grown to such an extent that he had to pay attention to.


    ¡°Brother Huang, please stop Lu Xuan¡¯s behavior, otherwise when our grandfather gets angry, I¡¯m afraid the cooperation between the two sides will fall through!¡±


    The young ape said to the man in yellow robe. When he saw Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, he pretty much immediately changed his original n to sit on the mountain and watch the two of them fight.


    ¡°I was already nning on teaching this Lu Xuan a lesson. Let¡¯s go and meet him!¡± The young man in yellow robe nodded, stood up and walked out of the door.

 Chapter 421 - Killing Ao Fan

    <h4>Chapter 421: Killing Ao Fan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone saw that Ao Fan had used his trump card, and his strength had obviously improved by a lot. However, when facing Lu Xuan, he still had no way to gain the upper hand.


    Ao Fan had turned into a figure covered with blood, and every time he collided with Lu Xuan, he was able to feel the qi and blood on his entire body shake from each impact. His cells had been shattered, and his muscles were tearing apart.


    After every collision, fresh blood would drip down like rain. It was extremely tragic!


    People could pretty much see that the aura of Ao Fan was decreasing bit by bit, as his strength was gradually subsiding.


    The strength that was given to him by the blood-colored Talisman was slowly weakening.


    For this kind of powerful energy attained from using an external force, if there was no way to defeat the opponent within a certain amount of time, then the power of the bacsh was enough to make him pay a heavy price.


    Lu Xuan looked at Ao Fan in front of him, then punched out, making him fly back.


    He knew these methods all too well because he had used something like this many times in his previous life, where his strength would be forcefully improved.


    After he was reborn, he did not use them again. Those opponents, who used to feel out of reach for him, were now nothing in front of Lu Xuan, whose strength had improved rapidly.


    However, even though he did not know what method Ao Fan was using, from his own experience, he could easily see through the principles.


    In reality, there were only a couple of methods that could increase one¡¯s strength. Although their performances were different, the principle could only be one of the few options, as they were all simr.


    Ao Fan was huffing and puffing!


    He kept gasping for breath, and his body was swaying in mid-air. This time he did not fight back immediately as he had before. He had already felt that in his body, in addition to the pain caused by the cells being torn apart from powerful forces, there was also a deep sense of powerlessness.


    This sense of powerlessness was something he had never felt before!


    Opposite him, Lu Xuan was still very rxed, and there were no signs of exhaustion at all.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Ao Fan stared at Lu Xuan, knowing that he hadpletely underestimated the human in front of him.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was unexpectedly at the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!


    Ao Fan had finally managed to break through to this level by using the blood-colored Talisman.


    Unlike Lu Xuan, who seemed to have been at this realm for a long time!


    During thesest six months, it seemed that the gap between him and this human being had not narrowed. On the contrary, it had widened.


    He did not know how Lu Xuan was able to surpass the limit again and again in these six months. People in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was already regarded as a super-strong expert.


    The third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was hard to match in the world, and ordinary people would not even try to break through to the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    This was because they knew no one in the world could match it.


    But the enemy and the world Lu Xuan knew of reached far beyond this small earth.


    Just one earth was not enough to make Lu Xuan so worried.


    He had to be stronger, a lot stronger, so that he could deal with the powerful enemies of the future.


    He would go all the way until he had regained the level of strength he had in his previous life, or even stronger.


    This was because he didn¡¯t want to repeat the mistakes of his previous life!


    The family and affection he had now were what he wanted in his previous life but could not have. He would never allow the worst things to ur.


    Furthermore, he knew about the existence of that old dragon. He wanted to increase his cultivation not because of Ao Fan.


    Ao Fan tried every means to improve himself to deal with Lu Xuan, while Lu Xuan¡¯s goal was to guard against Ao Fan¡¯s father, that old dragon.


    He had once turned the world upside down, upied the entire Australian continent, and established a demon country. He was a peerless figure.


    ¡°Ao Fan, if that¡¯s all you have, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to die today!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    Ao Fan¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at Lu Xuan. He only felt that this was a great humiliation, but he was already at his limit.


    There was no way for him to go any further!


    He was like a huge flood, destroying everything. However, he was unable to break down Lu Xuan in front of him, as if he was facing the dam.


    No matter how he rushed forward, Lu Xuan remained unmoved.


    As soon as Lu Xuan spoke, he directly attacked. An amazing light burst out from the Dragonyer in his hand, and in an instant, it was chopped down in Ao Fan¡¯s direction.


    Ao Fan immediately felt that his mind was firmly locked like a cage. Under such a situation, it was extremely difficult for him to move, let alone dodge.


    Ao Fan was surprised. He did not expect Lu Xuan¡¯s mental strength to be so terrifying that he could easily lock onto a cultivator who had reached the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    When the Dragonyer was chopped down, Ao Fan screamed. His body was cut in half. Ao Fan, who was already seriously injured, could no longer control the remaining energy of the blood-colored Talisman in his body. After his body was cut in half, it immediately burst into pieces.


    Ao Fan died instantly!


    ¡°That Jiao Dragon is dead?¡± someone asked in shock.


    Even if Lu Xuan had been suppressing Ao Fan just now, Ao Fan didn¡¯t seem like he had any chance of winning, however when everyone saw him get killed by Lu Xuan, many people were still shocked.


    This was even more shocking than any blockbuster films. The quality of the screen was blurry because it was a bit far away, and it had a fixed perspective. So, most of the time, it was difficult to see what was happening.


    However, in the live-broadcasting room, countless people still saw this shocking scene.


    ¡°There is no possibility of reconciliation between humans and demons.¡±


    ¡°This man seems to be one of the top experts among demons. I have heard that he may be the son of the Lord of the Myriad Demon Valley, which is equivalent to the crown prince among the demons. Now that he is killed here, the Myriad Demon Valley will definitely not let this go. Lu Xuan has caused a great disaster for our Nanjing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that it was Ao Fan who came to kill Lu Xuan. You guys didn¡¯t think it was an issue when Ao Fan wanted to kill Lu Xuan. But now that Lu Xuan has killed Ao Fan, you all think it¡¯s wrong. You people have been suppressed for so long that you guys can¡¯t even stand up. You are all b*astards!¡±


    In the live-broadcast room, people started to argue. At this moment, two figures stepped out of sight.


    It was none other than the young ape and the young man with the surname Huang. Especially the young ape, when he saw Ao Fan get killed, the expression on his face immediately became extremely ugly.


    He had changed his mind. Obviously, as Ao Fan was killed this time, that person would not let this go.


    The main anger was directed towards Lu Xuan, but everyone here would not be able to break away from the rtionship. Everyone was involved because of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, how dare you kill him?¡±

 Chapter 422 - Ruining The Plans

    <h4>Chapter 422: Ruining The ns</h4>


    The young ape stared at Lu Xuan with endless murderous intent in his eyes.


    Lu Xuan nced at this young ape, and under his Delusion-breaker Eyes, there was nothing that could be hidden from him. The body of this young ape was a golden ape, much taller than an ordinary ape. It was more than three meters tall.


    There was a ferocious force being emitted from his body.


    ¡°I killed him, so what!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    The young ape said, ¡°Do you know what his identity is?¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled coldly and said, ¡°How can I not know? He is the only son of that old dragon. Killing him means that I havepletely be the enemy of the Myriad Demon Valley, right?¡±


    The young ape took a deep breath and then said, ¡°Since you know who he is, you still dared to kill him. It seems that you arepletely looking down on our Myriad Demon Valley!¡±


    ¡°What is the Myriad Demon Valley? That old dragon is only just dying the inevitable. Your Myriad Demon Valley can ce an order to arrest me, and live broadcast killing me all over the world. In that case, why can¡¯t I kill you guys as well?!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed. ¡°When you guys came to kill me, did you ever think about my feelings? You guys relied on your powerful strength to do whatever you wanted, but sorry, I¡¯m the one who is strong right now!¡±


    ¡°Others may not know what ns your Myriad Demon Valley has, but does that mean I don¡¯t? Your Myriad Demon Valley has been lying dormant to umte strength, and when you guys are strong enough, you will seize thend of a state and turn it into a demon country, right? Let me guess where that demon country is going to be located. Is it Australia?¡±


    Hearing this, there was an uproar from people all over the world.


    In particr, those people who had been advocating the so-called peaceful coexistence between human beings and demons. They were dumbfounded at this moment, as they had heard something unbelievable.


    Those who had been advocating the peaceful coexistence between humans and demons had never thought that demons would upy a big state.


    Instead, these people were more idealized, as they thought that the demons would allow humans to upy the cities, while the demons would upy the field, so that the two races would not disturb each other.


    But now, they had heard apletely different version from what they imagined. The intentions of the demons were not to stay peacefully on thend, but to upy a big state and turn it into a so-called demon country.


    If they were to seize Australia, then where would all the humans in Australia go?


    The best result would still be driven out by the demons. However, ording to the cruelty that the demons had always shown, the humans would most likely be killed in the end.


    When people around the world thought of this, especially many of the humans in Australia, they suddenly felt a chill, as if they had fallen into an ice cave.


    If it was like what Lu Xuan had said, and that they had already been targeted by the demons and the Myriad Demon Valley, then their lives would be in great danger.


    As for Australia, it had changed from the original paradise ce located far away from the battle to a ce where the battle would take ce.


    It was conceivable that in theing month, many people would choose to emigrate and leave Australia, as it would be too dangerous there.


    The next day, Australia¡¯s stock market would fall to its lowest ever.


    The pupils of the young ape slightly shrank, as he felt that all their trump cards had been seen through by Lu Xuan.


    It was as if he had seen their n with his own eyes. Lu Xuan knew exactly what their real intentions were.


    The young ape was even more shocked, as he was the one in charge of this n, and in his view, the n was foolproof.


    Among so many continents, except for the uninhabited Antarctica, Australia had the least number of human beings, and it faced the sea on all sides.


    As long as thend was blocked off from the sea, even with the strength of human beings, it would be difficult to break into thend.


    Unlike other continents, as they were pretty much vulnerable to all kinds of sieges.


    For demons, the best ce, of course, was Australia!


    But this n, even in the Myriad Demon Valley, only a very small number of high-leveled people knew about it. How could Lu Xuan have known about this?


    Because of this reason, the young ape was even more shocked!


    When he suddenly looked at Lu Xuan again, there was a shocking murderous intent being emitted from his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The demons in our Myriad Demon Valley intends to live peacefully with the human race. Are you trying to sow discord between the two races so that you can reap the benefits?¡± At this moment, the young ape said word by word.


    Although Lu Xuan saw through his n, he definitely would not dare to admit his n right now.


    Furthermore, he would not say that Lu Xuan¡¯s guess waspletely correct.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s like this or not, you know it best in your heart!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    ¡°I even know about some of your arrangements in Australia. Once they check, they will be able to find your secret base. When that time arrives, I hope you can still say that you want to have a peaceful coexistence between the humans and the demons.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words had caused an uproar in the the live-broadcasting studio, where people were watching from around the world.


    Looking at Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance, it did not look like he was talking nonsense at all. Specially for the Australians, they were scared to death.


    What Lu Xuan had said seemed to be the truth. If that was the case, then did it not mean that they had always been within a certain degree of extreme danger?


    When the young ape heard this, the violent killing intent in his eyes could no longer be hidden.


    He immediately roared, ¡°Why do you want to destroy the rtionship between us and the human race? I am going to kill you first!¡±


    The young ape finally could not contain himself any longer. He only felt that if Lu Xuan could not be stopped, the consequences would be unimaginable. Lu Xuan was likely to reveal all their ns.


    He did not know how Lu Xuan found out about his ns, but what he did know was that once his ns were exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    They originally intended to catch the Australian government off guard and upy Australia.


    But if the Australian government or even the human government was already on the alert.


    At that time, it will be extremely difficult, or even impossible, to upy Australia.


    The young ape finally made up his mind that no matter how big the price he had to pay, Lu Xuan must not be allowed to live.


    All of a sudden, right after the young ape spoke, a terrifying monstrous aether broke out from his body. Compared to Ao Fan, who had just stepped into the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, the monstrous aether was a lot stronger.


    The force on the young ape¡¯s entire body began to crazily shake the heaven and earth!


    A gold needle was picked out from his ear, which caused the wind to rise. It turned into an iron stick.


    The iron stick suddenly descended in the direction of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Heaven and earth trembled violently, as this stick swept out sonic booms. A terrifying storm was created in the distance, as it swept towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud bang sounded.

 Chapter 423 - Clash between Fourth Tier of Divine Realm Beings

    <h4>Chapter 423: sh between Fourth Tier of Divine Realm Beings</h4>


    The scheme that Lu Xuan blown the cover of, especially the part when Australia was concerned, almost held the key to the sess of the Myriad Demon Valley establishing a nation.


    Without the element of surprise and the Australian government being amply warned and on guard, it was almost impossible to bring the schemes to fruition as easily as it had been nned.


    Lu Xuan was the one who ruined all of the demons¡¯ ns. That young ape was fuming deep down after thinking about what Lu Xuan had done, and he was no longer able to contain himself.


    ng!


    The staff swept through the heavens at blinding speeds, so much so that the staff was already brought down on Lu Xuan¡¯s body before everyone knew what had actually happened.


    A golden dragon was conjured, shrouding Lu Xuan as a powerful Shield of Great Aether, which was what stopped that terrifying attack from the ape.


    That staff attack packed tremendous force, yet it was still short of being able to break through Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether.


    The Shield of Great Aether that Lu Xuan d around himself at the moment was ten times more terrifying than the original Shield of Vigor after all.


    That conjured golden dragon looked extremely lifelike, unlike how it was back when the Shield of Vigor was used, which had been translucent and one would easily able to tell that it was a mere construct.


    That golden dragon that Lu Xuan conjured at that time began to emanate the might inherent within a dragon. The dragon was looking so lifelike that every single scale seemed to be something of that of living beings, which glittered with a golden sheen under sunlight.


    That young ape did not feel surprised after failing to smash that Shield of Great Aether that Lu Xuan conjured to pieces. He was able to see from the battle fought between Lu Xuan and Ao Fan before, that the man had demonstrated powers beyond that of the third tier of Divine Treasure Realm.


    One could easily tell that Lu Xuan¡¯s current level was that of one at fourth tier of Divine Treasure Realm.


    As such, it waspletely normal for that attack to not work on Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan quickly retaliated at that moment, flicking his wrist and pointed his finger at that young ape right away.


    Everyone was only able to see that Lu Xuan had only extended a finger at the ape, yet things looked way worse than the man simply pointing a finger at him.


    That simple finger-pointing attack was not even considered fast, yet it packed some kind of unspeakable might in it.


    The attack felt like a mountaining down instead.


    Pfftt!


    That finger attack punched through the ape¡¯s shoulder right away, gouging a huge, bloody hole on the damaged shoulder.


    While the attack seemed to have taken a long time to execute, it was actually done only in a split second.


    What everyone was able to see was that not only was Lu Xuan able to block that rampaging attack from the ape, he was also able to counterattack in a split second.


    That counterattack gravely injured that young ape.


    That young ape continued to back away and looked rather pale. His hand was feeling so weak that he had almost dropped the staff he was holding.


    The grimace on his face was unmistakable. While he had long known about just how terrifying Lu Xuan could be, it was not until he had taken on the man himself, that he truly learned knowing something so terrifying and having to fight something so terrifying, were two different matters.


    Any attack that Lu Xuan could bring onto him could be potentially lethal.


    The young ape backed away right there and then, intending to stay out of Lu Xuan¡¯s reach. Yet, just when Lu Xuan attempted to give chase, that yellow-robed young man stood in Lu Xuan¡¯s way.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Xuan took a look at that yellow-robed young man and asked, while wearing a cold smirk on his face.


    ¡°Huang Yuanfeng.¡±


    That yellow-robed young man then answered slowly.


    ¡°Huang Yuanfeng?¡± Lu Xuan then recalled the intelligence that the Special Task Force gathered before. The Taichu Group was all raving about joining hands with those of the Myriad Demon Valley, and the one who made such a thing possible, was none other than the man before Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, the man who was named Huang Yuanfeng.


    That man looked like some very capable young man who hailed from the ns and sects isted from the world.


    It took Lu Xuan only one look to know that the man was something who emerged out of that mysterious ce, and there was no doubt about it.


    ¡°So, it is you who go about ces, yammering about wanting to broker peace between humans and demons eh?¡±


    Lu Xuan asked inly.


    Huang Yuanfeng frowned slightly and hated how Lu Xuan worded his efforts, as those words made it seem like he was some clown on a wild goose¡¯s chase.


    ¡°You sure have guts daring to stand in my way. Tell me then, what gave you the guts to do so?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s in, unfettered attitude got on Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s nerves.


    He did not like Lu Xuan all that much to begin with, seeing the young man before him to be only ying king of the world, due to not having someone truly powerful taking charge after all.


    There was hardly anyone on Earth at the moment who was actually considered powerful, and it was due precisely to that, that Lu Xuan was able to reign supreme.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude made him feel exasperated at how things on Earth were at the moment.


    Lu Xuan, a native of the mortal world as it was at the moment, actually dared to mock him so relentlessly, and that thought made him feel rather frustrated.


    ¡°Sure, sure, I¡¯ve long known just how insolent and boastful before I got here. My, my, I guess your reputation did precede you indeed.¡±


    Huang Yuanfeng chuckled coldly and continued.


    ¡°It is indeed very rare for someone like you to emerge in the mortal world, so much so that you could be considered an unreal genius of some sort, but that¡¯s only because you have yet to know those who are of true power. The way I see it, you¡¯re beneath mentioning to begin with.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve initially nned on taking you in alive for questioning, but judging from how eager you are to see to your own death, it¡¯d only be fitting for me to oblige.¡±


    Huang Yuanfeng smirked coldly and terrifying Spiritual Aether burst all around him at that instance like a storm sweeping all over the world.


    Despite seeing how insanely powerful Lu Xuan was by judging from the other man¡¯s demonstration of power, he did not back away one bit and showed not even a hint of fear at all.


    Shoop!


    Huang Yuanfeng closed his index and middle finger together and extended them, shooting out a st of sword aura that was tens of meters long, looking as if a dragon of swords was howling in the air. That st of attack bursting from Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s fingers packed an unprecedented amount of might.


    The space was frozen solid as the attack sted forward.


    He had only realized that the powers that he brought to bear at the moment far exceeded the two before.


    Fourth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm!


    That Huang Yuanfeng is at the fourth tier of Divine Treasure Realm as well!


    That was deemed an unreal level of cultivation.


    It was a level that one could almost im to be invincible in the world at the moment.


    It was due to such level of powers that he was absolutely confident of being able to best any being he encountered.


    Only a person with ample personal power would be able to bring about a storm that would shock the world, in the current world where cultivators reigned supreme.


    Boom!


    That st of sword aura tore everything in its path, which then went on to cut down Lu Xuan right away.


    Countless watching the livestream were shocked to their cores. It seemed that the attack appeared right in front of Lu Xuan, as soon as they saw the attack came about.


    Lu Xuan remained deadpan and kept his eyespletely still. He simply waved and brought about only a single martial art move¡ªthe Heaven and Earth Sleeve¡ªand the iing terrifying attack waspletely shrouded and defused.


    Booom!


    That terrifying st of sword aura disappeared without a trace in that one instant.


    It seemed as if that extremely terrifying sword aura attack before never happened in the first ce.


    The attack simply disappeared without a trace.


    Everyone blinked furiously, looking as if they had overlooked something or behaving as if they had been seeing things.


    It made them doubt if that terrifying attack before had never happened in the first ce.


    Many Divine Treasure Realm fighters wore solemn, serious faces. They all believed that their eyes had not been fooling them, and what they saw was not some kind of illusion. There was only one exnation to what happened¡ªLu Xuan had wiped that sword aura attack away with that Heaven and Earth Sleeve.


    The entire process looked smooth and unnervingly subtle.

 Chapter 424 - I鈥檇 Pulverize You with a Single Punch!

    <h4>Chapter 424: I¡¯d Pulverize You with a Single Punch!</h4>


    Lu Xuan was able to make all who were watching the battle gasp, given how he was able to subtly and discreetly defuse that terrifying sword aura attack with just a single simple wave of his hand.


    While there was no doubt that Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s powers were very frightening, but what Lu Xuan demonstrated at the moment was even more so.


    It at a level that no one dared to even imagine.


    Lu Xuan, as who he was at that moment, looked like someone who did not belong in the mortal world at all to all of the spectators. It was as if there should not have been something as terrifying as he was in the world to even begin with.


    ¡°What gave you the courage to challenge me, I wonder. Your powers at fourth tier of Divine Treasure Realm, perhaps?¡± Lu Xuan crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked as if he did not even bother with that attack that came before. ¡°I could tell you right here, right now, that if that was all you were able to bring to the table, you¡¯d definitely meet your doom today.¡±


    Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s expression became slightly more serious, and he stopped looking as if Lu Xuan was utterly beneath him like how he first did.


    That smooth, effortless-looking attack that Lu Xuan executed made him wary.


    Huang Yuanfeng then wore a cold smirk on his face and continued, ¡°Lu Xuan, did you really think that what I did back then was all I¡¯ve got?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter to me if that¡¯s your best shot or not. You¡¯re no match for me to begin with after all. You might stand some chance at beating me if you¡¯re actually of higher level than I am. But, given that you¡¯re only of the fourth tier of Divine Treasure Realm, I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re gonna die right here today.¡±


    Lu Xuan kept his arms crossed before his chest and borated inly.


    What he said had utterly baffled everyone around the world who were watching the battle at the moment.


    The way Lu Xuan put it, it seemed as if the fourth tier of Divine Treasure Realm was as cheap as something one could find on the shelves in supermarkets¡ªthe items were there so long as one bothered looking.


    He made it sound as if people who were of higher level than Lu Xuan were everywhere.


    It was clear to all of the spectators that those notions were absurd as they came.


    The way Lu Xuan saw it however, was that the fourth tier of Divine Treasure Realm was ultimately nothing much, and that people of such a level was ultimately not some invincible fighter.


    ¡°You¡¯re that confident of yourself, eh? It¡¯s too bad that the mortal world still doesn¡¯t allow for someone that powerful to exist then!¡±


    A glint of very directed hostility was seen in Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s eyes when he looked at Lu Xuan.


    The way he saw it, Lu Xuan deserved to die tens of thousands of times over.


    ng!


    A tremendous gust of sword aura burst from within Huang Yuanfeng, shooting to the heavens and enabling every single pore on his body to emanate sword aura.


    Huang Yuanfeng actually used his own body as a furnace for cultivating sword aura, and all of that power had been nurtured in his body all the time. It was only at the current moment that all of that sword aura was about to burst.


    The sword aura continued to climb upwards and the beam actually shot to the air over a hundred meters high.


    It was as if someone bursting with sword aura on the ground had such sword aura shooting up to the topmost floor of skyscrapers.


    Huang Yuanfeng was no longer a human at that moment; he had be a sword that was drawn from its scabbard, and such a state was the manifestation of being one with the sword.


    That was an extremely high level of swordsmanship. Melding one¡¯s body with the sword enabled one to reach even further than that, as Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s own body had be a sword and he no longer actually needed a weapon.


    He could be the supreme swordsman found in the entire world, armed only with his very own body.


    He was also very confident of his own powers. He waspletely able to burst with unimaginable power at the moment.


    Boom!


    Huang Yuanfeng did not hold back that time. That terrifying sword aura that was several hundred meters tall was brought down in the blink of an eye, making as if the attack was about to cleave the sky apart in a split second.


    The attack came right down on Lu Xuan.


    Huang Yuanfeng locked his gaze of Lu Xuan, putting his will to work locking down Lu Xuan, so as to prevent the other man from escaping.


    He was free of all messy thoughts at that moment, with his thoughts focused on the de in his hand killing all of his enemies before him.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan lookedpletely unfettered in the face of such frightening attack. His hands remained on his back while the attack wasing down. He then clenched his fist in an instant, with golden Spiritual Aether oozing from the cracks between his fingers.


    A golden dragon roared at the heavens and then shot out right away from behind him in a split second.


    Roarrrr!


    That dragon roared as soon as it emerged, making it look as if it was a real dragon flying in the sky. Lu Xuan¡¯s will of the fist continued to boil as the dragon tore down everything before it.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re really that powerful, Huang Yuanfeng? You think that you¡¯re some bigshot eh? Let me tell you that you¡¯re nothing before me!¡±


    Lu Xuan chuckled coldly.


    ¡°Do you seriously think you have what it takes to fight me just because you¡¯re at the same level as me? I¡¯d have you know that you stand no chance even if you¡¯re someone from a sect or n isted from the world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pulverize you with a single punch!¡±


    That golden dragon that Lu Xuan conjured shed head on with that terrifying de of light that was several hundred meters tall.


    Booom!


    The might of the fist shed head on with the might of the sword.


    Both powers entangled with each other at that very moment they shed.


    That st of sword aura looked like it was able to cleave the world into two and shatter everything before it.


    That might of a punch felt as if it was a golden dragon out to tear the world apart, as it tore everything before it as it climbed to the heavens.


    The terrifying shockwave of the sh spread out in all directions, kicking up waves of dust that were tens of meters tall.


    That young ape, who was recuperating from his injuries at the side, was almost sent flying at that moment. All of his pride was crushed right there and then.


    Be it Huang Yuanfeng or Lu Xuan, both possessed a level of power that he was unable to even begin topare to.


    While he had no doubt that he would be able to catch up to the two of them in the future, but the fact remained that he would not have stood any chance at the moment, fighting against either of them.


    What happened at that moment also made him realize why Huang Yuanfeng dared to throw his weight around and go about ces with his business, despite knowing that Lu Xuan was around.


    He also understood why Huang Yuanfeng knew that Nanjing was an extremely perilous ce, yet still dared toe all alone.


    That was all made possible by his overwhelming power.


    The level of power the two of them possessed enabled them to ignore any rules standing in their way.


    Inparison, that young ape was still held back and bound by rules, and that fact alone spoke volumes of the difference between him and the two shing head on at the moment.


    Both of them were so powerful that he was unable to take on either of them.


    However, despite both of those men being exceptionally powerful, that was not to say that both of them were truly equals.


    He saw how that golden dragon conjured by Lu Xuan¡¯s power of the fist charged and shed with that iing beam of sword aura.


    Contrary to what many spected, it was not Lu Xuan¡¯s golden dragon that copsed first, but that beam of sword aura that was brought about by the art of the sword known to be second to none in terms of offense.


    Boooom!


    The sh continued to shake the world.


    That beam of sword aura crumbled inch by inch.


    That golden dragon that Lu Xuan conjured continued pressing forward, without giving any chance for Huang Yuanfeng to even recuperate at all.


    That golden dragon roared at the heavens as it pressed froward, shattering that terrifying sword aura attack that was several hundred meters long.


    The oue was clear. Despite both men being at fourth tier of Divine Treasure Realm, Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s powers were still nowhere near that of Lu Xuan.


    That golden dragon head straight for Huang Yuanfeng with overwhelming force.

 Chapter 425 - It Doesn鈥檛 Seem Like Much Right Now!

    <h4>Chapter 425: It Doesn¡¯t Seem Like Much Right Now!</h4>


    The fall of the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm had suddenly caused earth-shattering changes!


    People only saw a golden dragon fly out and directly st onto Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    Even though there was nothing special about this punch, it still hit Huan Yuanfeng.


    The only thing special about this punch was how strong it was.


    The force from it was so powerful that it could shatter anything it hit!


    The absolute power within it was essentially so unbelievable that all tricks were useless against it.


    Lu Xuan had essentially defeated Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s sword light with his profound skills.


    No matter what Huang Yuanfeng did, it was always useless against Lu Xuan¡¯s absolute strength.


    He was left speechless by the fact that Lu Xuan had defeated him with more power.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    As Huang Yuanfeng spat out a mouthful of blood, his face became extremely pale. One punch was all it took to seriously injure him; his chest had be badly mutted by the attack.


    In a direct confrontation such as this, had he been defeated by a human being?


    There was no doubt that this hadpletely went against everything he knew. That fact alone greatly hurt his heart.


    When he first came to Earth, he had acted so high and mighty like a god. He had not taken anyone on Earth seriously at all.


    He pretty much considered everyone on Earth to be nothing against him.


    He also saw Lu Xuan as just a monkey who ruled over a kingdom with no tigers. Huang Yuanfeng only saw Lu Xuan as a joke against him.


    However, Lu Xuan had just used his absolute strength to show Huang Yuanfeng that he was no joke. He was not a monkey or even a tiger; he was a real dragon dwelling in the valley.


    Huang Yuanfeng had never seen such a strong expert before.


    He was considered a supreme expert even within the secluded sects.


    While they were both in the same realm, Lu Xuan had severely injured Huang Yuanfeng with just one punch. He was simply a monster!


    Although Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s current level was not that high, he still had a very high reputation among the secluded sects.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Huang Yuanfeng could not help but spit out another mouthful of fresh blood. Initially, the sword light had been zing like the sun. Having been bested by one punch, however, the sword light now began to flicker and fade.


    Was this person still a human?


    He was nothing but a monster!


    Everyone in the live-broadcasting room was left dumbfounded as they watched the scene unfold before their eyes. Both the shocking sound wave and the power to smash the earth into pieces demonstrated the horror from both sides of the battle. They had reached a realm more terrifying than anyone could imagine.


    Even though it was a terrifying collision, it was still immediately obvious who won and who lost.


    Nobody could forget about how majestic and powerful that the golden dragon looked.


    It was simply unbelievable!


    It was said that Huang Yuanfeng had also been in the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Since he and Lu Xuan were in the same realm, how could Lu Xuan have seriously injured him? How could Lu Xuan have easily defeated him so easily?


    Exactly how much strength was Lu Xuan hiding? What kind of realm had he achieved?


    Many people could not help but think about this!


    They even remembered that ever since there was the concept of the top expert in the world, Lu Xuan seemed to have always been that person. This happened not long ago, but it felt as if a century had passed.


    Since Lu Xuan became the number one expert in the world, no one had been able to dethrone him.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many experts appeared in this era, or how many tried topete with him for the title of the top expert in the world. It would always end with Lu Xuan defeating his opponents with ease.


    At this point, many people expected nobody to be a match for Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. No matter how strong his enemies were, he could deal with them so easily.


    Even in Europe and the United States, there were many sects who believed that Lu Xuan was a living god. There were arge number of such believers.


    After witnessing this scene unfold, however, nobody knew how many more believers would call him a god.


    Lu Xuan flew high in the sky, giving Huang Yuanfeng a cold look.


    Currently, Huang Yuanfeng was extremely miserable. Compared to when he saw himself as superior to others, he no longer looked as aggressive as before.


    Because Lu Xuan¡¯s punch had damaged Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s internal organs, thetter continued to cough up blood. However, his internal organs were not directly obliterated. This itself had greatly demonstrated what Huang Yuanfeng was capable of.


    ¡°Are you acting so prideful and arrogant because you came from the secluded sects? Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like much anymore!¡± Lu Xuan said with a slightly mocking tone.


    Hearing this, a slight hint of anger appeared on Huang Yuanfeng¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t get so cocky just because you defeated me. The world may be invincible, but the people of our secluded holynd still have many talents. People like you would be considered nothing in our secluded holynd!¡±


    Many people were shocked, especially those experts who were aspiring to fight for supremacy. When they heard this, they could not help but be shocked one after another.


    This shocked many people, especially the experts who aspired to fight for supremacy over others. One by one, they couldn¡¯t help but begin to feel that way after hearing what he said.


    They had always seen Huang Yuanfeng as someone who was ridiculously strong. Although he was not Lu Xuan¡¯s enemy, he was still a rare existence.


    Even so, such an existence was nothing in the secluded holynd?


    How were people okay with that?


    If Huang Yuanfeng was considered nothing, then those who regarded themselves as the bosses would be less than ants.


    Many people were even more worried about what would happen once the secluded sects reappeared in the world.


    With the continuous recovery of spiritual qi, those secluded sects wereing back at an increasingly fast pace. People around the world knew something about them, so they were notpletely unaware of their existence.


    If it was as Huang Yuanfeng said; after many secluded sects have reappeared, people would most likely be forced to submit to them.


    They may not even have the chance to kneel in the future; the difference in strength between the two sides was far too wide!


    Some people were still very confident that their own strengths and talents were simr to those of the secluded sects.


    However, would the experts of the secluded sects give them a chance to grow?


    Many people could not help but ask themselves these questions. Based on how the secluded sects dealt with Lu Xuan, it could be seen that the ones who had not yet appeared in the world would definitely be harder to deal with.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it were sects like Maoshan Sect and Celestial Master Taoists, or if it were ns like WuTang n, the Taichu Group, or other experts who had n inheritance in the secluded holynd. Now, they didn¡¯t feel so confident in themselves overall.


    Although they were of the same origin, simr people from the secluded holynd had probably looked down on them.


    After all, the status among cultivators still depended on their strength. The cultivation of the people from the secluded holynd was greatly different from those in the secluded sects. If that were the case, would the secluded sets still mean anything in the secluded holynd?


    Upon thinking about this, people realized that it was impossible. If it had been them, it would also be impossible to treat them equally.


    This caused many people¡¯s hearts to sink into despair. It was as if dark clouds were suppressing them, while a big ck hand was crushing down on them.

 Chapter 426 - The Dark and Turbulent Times, as the Sword Kills Huang Yuanfeng

    <h4>Chapter 426: The Dark and Turbulent Times, as the Sword Kills Huang Yuanfeng</h4>


    Being on the bottom, ordinary people may have not cared much about this. Even if the secluded sects were to all reappear onto Earth, they would be nothing more than another set of rulers over them.


    It would not have made any difference!


    It was difficult for cultivators, especially the top leveled ones whose cultivation had reached the Divine Treasure Realm by using their own strength; they felt a great amount of pressure bearing down upon them.


    This terrible pressure felt like ck clouds bearing down on a city, threatening to overwhelm it!


    Lu Xuan seemed capable of killing cultivators in the Divine Treasure Realm with ease as if he was simply killing a dog.


    Despite that, the cultivators in the Divine Treasure Realm remained the strongest people on Earth today. People in this realm could basically be regarded as leaders; it would not have been that difficult for them to easily overthrow the regime of a small country.


    The extremely strong experts in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm possessed even more incredible power. They could have been on equal footing with the leaders of the big countries.


    People believed that these experts earned their reputation themselves by fighting, gradually establishing their status within the world.


    However, if they waited for the secluded sects to all reappear, then their present status would probably fall to the same level as ordinary people.


    Would the secluded sects even take people like Huang Yuanfeng seriously?


    They would probably be killed whenever the secluded sects wanted them dead.


    Then there was also the supreme existence of Lu Xuan, who imed to be the number one expert in the world. The experts in the secluded holynd likely thought he was nothing to them.


    Although Lu Xuan was strong and his talent was earth-shattering, he had not spent enough time cultivating.


    Many people never thought about how to bridge the gap because they did not have enough time to do so.


    While the shackles of the world on earth had suppressed their growth rate, it had also protected them.


    Had it not been for thisyer of shackles, the secluded sects would probably have reappeared again a long time ago. In that case, people would never have had a chance to cultivate to this level.


    Because thisyer of shackles limited their growth while simultaneously protecting time, they all felt uncertain about the situation.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Huang Yuanfeng, do you think I do not know about the current situation in the secluded holynd? You still want to lie to me?¡± Lu Xuanughed. Huang Yuefeng¡¯s words could deceive others, but he could not lie to Lu Xuan.


    The secluded sects may have been very powerful, but they were not as scary as Huang Yuanfeng had described them.


    It was true that there were countless geniuses in the secluded sects, but there were far more geniuses that had reappeared on the whole earth.


    There were not many people in the secluded holynd; the total number of such people may not have even reached 10 million.


    With more than seven billion people on the whole earth, however, hundreds of millions of people in Huaxia alone had embarked on the road of cultivation. There were at least 10 or even 20 times more geniuses that had emerged from the road of cultivation than those from the secluded holynd.


    Currently, the secluded holynd remained above everyone else; it seemed that they could take down anyone and anything. This was only because they had cultivated for a longer time and had a deeper heritage.


    If the earth was given more time to develop, it would not be a problem to defeat the so-called secluded holynd.


    Not only would they beat them, but they would alsopletely crush them in the process!


    If that were the case, the secluded holynd would have had no chances of winning!


    They could only choose to obediently join the people on Earth.


    This was something that Lu Xuan had been promoting. The secluded holynd in his previous life had been above the rest, thanks to the help of the¡¯s various resources.


    They were so powerful that after the revival of spirit qi, they grew much faster using the¡¯s resources. The people originally on Earth were nothing to them.


    There had always been two kinds of geniuses. One was the geniusesing from the secluded holynd, and the other was those on Earth. The former had all kinds of opportunities and strength to crush thetter.


    Even then, there were so many geniuses on earth. Unless the entire earth was wiped out, people would eventually take over.


    After hundreds of years, it was like what Lu Xuan had expected during his previous life. A group of strong experts from Earth were finally able to reach the peak of their power; they couldpete with the secluded holynd.


    This caused the world to be divided into two parts.


    Even so, that was many yearster. The power of the earth did not grow much while it was suppressed by the secluded holynd.


    The secluded holynd itself could not grow stronger as quickly as the countless geniuses on earth. Thus, each of the secluded sects in the secluded holynd had been tacitly suppressing the growth of geniuses on earth.


    As a result, the strength of the earth¡¯s cultivators could not make much progress for a long time until they received help from powerful cultivators from the outer universe.


    When that urred, the earth had suffered great losses. Nobody knew how many people were ughtered during such an extremely dark and turbulent time while Lu Xuan and the others fought a bloody battle.


    Although he had stood out and even counterattacked the outer universe, the entire was ultimately devastated. Nobody knew how many potentially brilliant geniuses were killed by cultivators who were much stronger than them.


    The scene could y out so vividly in his mind as if it was happening right before his eyes.


    In his previous life, he had finally be one of the strongest people in the world. Although he could have counter-attacked, it was mainly because he had lived through such a dark and turbulent era. Nobody knew how many times he had narrowly escaped death, or how many times he felt alive again.


    In the end, he was able to be the Celestial Lord!


    After having already experienced such a thing once, however, he absolutely did not want to go through it again.


    He had lost so much during that dark and turbulent era!


    This was why with the chance to start all over again, he absolutely did not want to be ced in that situation again!


    It did not matter if his n was to break the n of the Myriad Demon Valley, promote the cultivation for everyone, or n against the secluded holynd. It was all for theing terrible dark era of upheaval.


    Before facing such an era of turmoil, the strength of the whole could be increased a little. That meant they could face fewer catastrophes in the future.


    All those who dared to stand in Lu Xuan¡¯s way and prevent him from increasing the strength of the cultivation world on earth were his enemies.


    As his enemy, the only possible oue for them was to be killed by him!


    ¡°How many geniuses can there be in your secluded sects?¡± Lu Xuan gave a cold smile.


    At that moment, Huang Yuanfeng looked a little crazy with reddened eyes. He said, ¡°You¡¯re so heartless and evil, Lu Xuan. No wonder Brother Yan wants you dead!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Lu Xuan shed out a sword light and decapitated him on the spot.


    Huang Yuanfeng, who was seriously injured, did not even have time to react before he died.


    ¡°Yan Han? If he dares to approach me, he will also die!¡±

 Chapter 427 - He Deserves To Be Called Number One In The World

    <h4>Chapter 427: He Deserves To Be Called Number One In The World</h4>


    ¡°I am waiting for the day he appears on Earth!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    The feud between him and Yan Han continued from his previous life to this one. It would have to end eventually.


    Additionally, he had begun the preparations to deal with Yan Han for a long time now!


    Yan Han may not have known that when he was paying attention to Lu Xuan, thetter had never let his guard down against him either.


    Lu Xuan had been preparing for Yan Han¡¯s arrival this whole time.


    Once Yan Han arrived, a big surprise from Lu Xuan be waiting for him.


    Huang Yuanfeng was easily killed by Lu Xuan, leaving only that young ape at the scene.


    When the young ape saw Lu Xuan turn his attention to him, he suddenly felt as if his soul had died.


    Lu Xuan was a fierce enemy!


    The young ape felt as if he had suddenly fallen into an ice cave!


    One casual nce at him was enough for him to feel goosebumps all over his body. That was something he never felt before.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn. I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡±


    As Lu Xuan floated in the air, the Dragonyer kept spinning around him.


    The young ape stared at Lu Xuan and roared, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. You don¡¯t know what kind of existence will appear if you do!¡±


    ¡°What kind of existence?¡± Lu Xuan grinned. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t taking the young ape¡¯s warning seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s one that you don¡¯t know about, one that has never been seen before. Do you think you¡¯re strong enough to battle against him just because you cut off one of his fingers that day? Well, you¡¯re too na?ve. Don¡¯t you get that you¡¯ve killed his only offspring?¡± The young ape roared. ¡°If I don¡¯t go back and calm him down, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯lle to Earth. When that timees, it will kill you!¡±


    The young ape looked at Lu Xuan in horror, fearing that Lu Xuan would kill him without even batting an eye.


    Even though he was a proud person, fear had grown in his heart at the thought of such a terrible existence.


    The more he knew about that person, the more he realized how terrifying that person was.


    If that person wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Meanwhile, he also had no other choice. He brought Ao Fan here only for him to have died in the hands of Lu Xuan. Although Lu Xuan was definitely a monstrous mastermind, he would not be let off the hook so easily.


    That was what the young ape had feared most.


    In any case, this was still much better than being killed by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Do you mean the old dragon?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s corners of his mouth rose into a slight sneer.


    Of course, not only did he already know about the existence of that old dragon, but he also knew how terrifying that old dragon was. He also did not think that he could be any match for the old dragon just because he had used all his effort to cut off one of the old dragon¡¯s fingers.


    However, this did not mean that he was afraid of that old dragon. If that old dragon really came to Earth, he would still have ways to deal with it. He was a Celestial Lord in his previous life, so he had plenty of methods to deal with the old dragon.


    Even when you know you¡¯re going to die, you still have the audacity to say such nonsense!¡± Lu Xuan sneered.


    When the young ape saw how Lu Xuan reacted, he immediately understood was Lu Xuan was thinking. The young ape¡¯s eyes instantly turned red as a monstrous qi suddenly broke out from his body.


    The young ape also had a blood-colored Talisman that could temporarily increase his strength. This Talisman was made from the essence and blood of that old dragon, which meant that it contained its power.


    By briefly stimting his own blood, it could enhance his strength!


    The young ape was not as strong as Huang Yuanfeng. He was not in the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm yet, so he could only use such a method to enhance his strength.


    However, the strength that suddenly broke out was much stronger than the strength Ao Fan disyed earlier.


    By using the blood-colored Talisman, Ao Fan had forced his way into the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm and barely managed to step into the fourth tier. However, this young ape was different.


    His cultivation had long been in the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. With the help of the blood-colored Talisman, he had nowpletely stepped into the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Boom!


    The young ape moved. His body moved like a sh of lightning as he rushed directly in front of Lu Xuan.


    The speed had unexpectedly broken out a sound barrier in an instant, as a violent sonic boom broke out.


    A long staff swept across the sky and instantly arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn and over-confident!¡± Lu Xuan sneered as he punched back onto the long staff.


    Bang!


    With a loud sound of gold and iron colliding, the young ape¡¯s iron staff was blocked. Right after the collision, the young ape was badly mutted in an instant.


    His entire arm had almost been blown apart.


    The iron staff directly flew out of sight and disappeared into the sky like a meteor.


    The young ape continued to retreat. He could not even move his arms. When he had collided with Lu Xuan¡¯s fist, his arms became numb from the terrifying force.


    He looked at Lu Xuan as if he were a monster. He could not understand how Lu Xuan was able to do something like this.


    He was not like a human at all. With their strong bodies, the young apes could evenpete with the dragon race. When fighting Lu Xuan, however, they were no match for him.


    They were at aplete disadvantage!


    Immediately afterward, Lu Xuan¡¯s body flickered before he instantly disappeared from where he stood. Then, the young ape immediately felt a shocking sword light fall from the sky as it directly fell in front of him.


    Boom!


    With a loud roar, the young ape screamed. His whole body, which waspletely red and contained a terrifying force, had been cut in half on the spot.


    The blood sttered out and turned into a downpour of blood falling all across the sky.


    In the live-broadcasting room, countless pairs of eyes were watching this scene at the same time. It took them a while before they were able to ept what had happened.


    ¡°He is ridiculously strong. Is this truly the most that human beings could achieve?¡±


    ¡°I never expected Lu Xuan to be even stronger without doing anything for half a year!¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, weren¡¯t there scientific arguments all over the Dark Web saying that the most that the world could currently hold were experts in the Divine Treasure Realm? How on earth did these people achieve something like this?¡±


    ¡°How did these powerful experts do it?¡±


    ¡°It turns out that there are people with such strength!¡±


    Many people were finding out for the first time what this superior strength was. In the live-broadcasting room, it was unknown how many scientists were trying to study such powerful experts.


    The powerful experts were rare in the world, with some of them being these people fighting against each other.


    The battles that took ce were like the battles seen in an extreme science-fiction blockbuster. Even the terrifying atmosphere of the battle was the best effect that no blockbusters could simte.


    ¡°He deserves to be called the top expert in the world!¡±

 Chapter 428 - A Space Rift Above The Atlantic Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 428: A Space Rift Above The Antic Ocean</h4>


    The live broadcast had shocked the world!


    Originally, Ao Fan wanted audiences all over the world to watch him kill Lu Xuan.


    However, he did not expect people all over the world to witness his ultimate demise at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    It had shocked the entire world for a moment!


    After this battle, Lu Xuan once again established his own strength and confirmed his title as the top expert in the world.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s tough attitude had also made many people, who were ready to make a move, understand that he would neverpromise when it came to cooperating with demons.


    No one could surpass Lu Xuan!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s tough attitude had also shown them how useless it was to test his thoughts on the matter.


    Lu Xuan would never allow anyone to cooperate with the demons at all!


    Although many people were secretly scolding Lu Xuan for being too overbearing, they had no way to fight Lu Xuan on this issue at all.


    Even the major countries did not dare topete with the strength that Lu Xuan had shown, let alone go against him!


    In addition to paying attention to Lu Xuan¡¯s amazing strength in this battle, one topic had directly upied the headlines of all the news.


    Lu Xuan had said that the Myriad Demon Valley intended to establish a demon country in Australia, which could be said to have caused an uproar everywhere.


    The Australians in particr had been scared to death.


    After such a long time, many people had finally realized just how ferocious those demons were.


    It had always been that way with the White Ape King, the Dragon King who ravaged the United States, then the Eagle King who swept through Europe.


    There were also the three great demon kings who set off shocking waves in China.


    They had all killed so many people. No matter how the Western leftists tried to exin the fact in their defense, the demons couldn¡¯te clean.


    If the Myriad Demon Valley wanted to build a country in Australia, it would definitely not be peaceful. Otherwise, why did they not openlye forward and consult with humans?


    It was because they knew that the humans would never agree to this kind of thing. Therefore, they needed to utilize a surprise attack.


    At least tens of millions of people would be killed or injured in the process.


    At that moment, even the Western leftists did not dare to say to give up Australia and let the demons live there. If they did, they would¡¯ve definitely been dragged out from where they were and beaten to death.


    As a result, the sharp contrast between the human race and the demon race could no longer be hidden; it was directly exposed for all to see.


    ¡°Earth isn¡¯t big enough for two races to live on it!¡±


    When many people were still discussing the rtionship between the humans and the demons, Lu Xuan¡¯s words sounded from the Heavenly Pce.


    For a time, it had be the most sensible reason used by countless people to refute the peace factions.


    It was already very crowded to amodate one human race on this earth, not to mention having to amodate another race.


    Amodating one race already left little room for anything else on the earth. Therefore, amodating two races at once would¡¯ve been extremely difficult if not impossible.


    What was even more frightening was that although there were arge number of human beings on earth, those demons themselves were formed by the sperm of countless animals and nts. Thus, their number was not just 100 times or even 1,000 times that of humans.


    Once the demons were allowed to take over, then the entire human race on earth would most likely be wiped out.


    For a moment, there were several discussions online on the matter.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan, who had caused the incident, was in the base of the Heavenly Pce in the capital.


    Dragon and the other Huaxian officials were also inside the base at the same time.


    ¡°Everyone, take a look at this footage from the exclusive satellite of our Heavenly Pce!¡±


    Scientists in the Heavenly Pce turned on the projector and disyed some footage from it.


    Above the Antic Ocean, a huge dark cloud was gradually taking shape. Within that dark cloud, there was thunder and lightning. The countless amount of lightning was shuttling back and forth like thunder dragons.


    Within the video, a huge rift had appeared in space out of thin air above the surface of the Antic Ocean.


    Although no sound could be heard, many people could already sense that something was wrong from just looking at the terrifying crack in the space above the Antic Ocean.


    As time passed, all kinds of magical existences now emerged one by one following the revival of spirit qi.


    Such existences included all kinds of thousand-year-old vampires to the shocking demon kings. People had practically seen it all by now.


    It could be said that the people were so well-informed that ordinary situations did not affect them at all.


    Although the Antic Ocean was pretty far from the Huaxian maind, no one would recklessly think that Huaxia was not involved in all this.


    This was because many things were no longer something that a single country had to face on its own. Instead, it often had something to do with the entire mankind.


    Just like the matter regarding the Myriad Demon Valley, anything rted to the Myriad Demon Valley was by no means something that a single country could deal with. Even if it would be founded in Australia, it may eventually affect the whole world.


    Ordinary people may still be fixated on the differences between the countries, but the people in the live-broadcasting room had begun to look at the affairs of the entire world from the perspective of all mankind.


    Dragon was the first to ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±.


    One scientist exined, ¡°As of now, we are still unsure of that. Right now, the United States, Britain, France, Spain and other countries on the edge of the Antic Ocean have sent warships to explore it. Cultivators from all these countries should be on their way there as we speak!¡±


    There was no reason why the developed countries on the edge of the Antic Ocean should not have known about this by now. Even Huaxia, a ce as far away as Asia, already knew of it.


    The armies and cultivators of all countries had made their way there.


    At first nce, this seemed to be an abnormal supernatural event.


    A senior member of the Special Task Force said, ¡°Is it possible that an alien race like the Chitauri is behind this space rift? Do we now have to deal with the aliens and demons at the same time?¡± He didn¡¯t know whether he should¡¯ve beenughing or crying.


    ¡°The aliens may not necessarily be a problem for us. It could also be a transportation formation to a certain world.¡±


    ¡°I think it is very hard to determine the true cause of this space rift!¡±


    The whole meeting room was in an uproar for a moment. It was very difficult to see anything from the footage captured by the satellite.


    Lu Xuan opened his mouth slowly and said, ¡°I think I know what it is!¡±


    Everyone went quiet upon hearing him speak. It took only one statement for Lu Xuan to make everyone listen to him without saying anything; nobody dared to object to anything he said.


    ¡°What do you think it might be?¡± Dragon asked. ¡°Please tell us you¡¯re not going to say anything about aliens!¡±


    ¡°Or is it the secluded sects?¡±


    Dragon was a little skeptical. With such a big formation, could the people of the secluded sects be returning to Earth?


    As the Chief of the Special Task Force, he knew more things than anyone else. Naturally, he knew about the situation of the secluded sects. Since they were sealed in a different space, it would have made sense for them to return to Earth through an opening in space.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the old dragon. He¡¯sing!¡±

 Chapter 429 - Eradicate At The Same Time To Eliminate The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 429: Eradicate At The Same Time To Eliminate The Aftermath</h4>


    ¡°What? That old dragon?¡±


    Someone present almost jumped up.


    They all knew more or less about that old dragon.


    Although they did not know much, the information that they did receive was enough evidence that the old dragon was probably an extremely terrifying demon king.


    Its body was so strong that, at least in today¡¯s world, no one couldpete with it!


    Even Lu Xuan, who imed to be the best in the world, had admitted that he was no match for that old dragon.


    However, what made them feel a little more relieved was that, ording to Lu Xuan, there were currently invisible shackles in the world suppressing such powerful existences.


    Whether it was the legendary old dragon or those people from the secluded sects, they would not being soon.


    The shackles of the world both suppressed and protected them.


    It was probably unlikely for the old dragon to appear soon, at least not in a few years or even a decade. Even so, it was unexpectedlying to them ahead of time.


    The thought alone was enough to terrify the people who were present.


    Even if the major countries used nuclear bombs now, they may not be able to do anything to Lu Xuan because of how strong he was.


    Unless they could directly hit him, it would be extremely difficult to kill Lu Xuan.


    The real power of a nuclear bomb came from how far the resulting nuclear energy went, while its real explosion distance was not very wide.


    Of course, it would kill ordinary people.


    However, it was not difficult for cultivation experts like Lu Xuan to escape to a safe distance as long as there was enough time to do so.


    The aftermath of the explosion was not enough to severely injure an expert like Lu Xuan.


    It would only be possible to be a threat to people of this level by bombarding the ground with several nuclear bombs,


    However, this in itself meant that both sides would lose. The nuclear pollution created in the aftermath would still be a great threat to the ecosystem.


    Those who could deal with such a top expert must have also been a cultivation expert themselves.


    If Lu Xuan was very difficult to deal with, the old dragon was even harder to handle since he was far stronger than Lu Xuan!


    Even if he could be killed, what price would mankind have to pay?


    It had to be something unimaginable!


    ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s the old dragon? It¡¯s not some other alien race or the secluded sects, right?¡± Dragon asked solemnly.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°I am very sure. The Myriad Demon Valley is at the entrance to the real world, near the Antic Ocean. Because it is above the sea, people usually would not pay much attention to it even if there were demons!¡±


    The reason that Lu Xuan knew all of this was obviously because of his previous life. The entrance and exit of the Myriad Demon Valley that he found during his previous life was no secret; Lu Xuan had even been inside the Myriad Demon Valley himself.


    This was because, at the time, the Myriad Demon Valley had already been founded in Australia. Thus, they had given up the Myriad Demon Valley in space. This ce was only discovered and upied by human beingster on.


    Therefore, as long as Lu Xuan looked at the location andpared it to where the entrance of the Myriad Demon Valley should be, he could immediately tell that it was the entrance.


    Currently, there was only one possible exnation for such arge space crack to form: a terrifying monster was going to appear.


    Based on the suppression of the shackles of the world, he knew that the need to be suppressed would increase the stronger it became.


    In his current life, he vaguely felt suppressed with almost every move he made.


    At that moment, Dragon said, ¡°That would exin why our nations were unable to find them after secretly searching for every possible location. At one point, we wondered if the Myriad Demon Valley was in the deep sea!¡±


    With the science and technology that the humans had alongside the means of cultivation, only a few ces on Earth could not be discovered by human beings.


    If there was one, then it must have been in the deep sea.


    Ever since they learned about the existence of the Myriad Demon Valley, every nation had been searching for its location. No one wanted to be caught off guard by such a force, after all.


    This was especially the case for major countries because they had never stopped searching. In Huaxia, the Special Task Force and the Heavenly Pce had long been searching for the Myriad Demon Valley.


    The only area forbidden from human beings was within the deep sea. Through cultivation, however, this number had now only doubled. There were still several possible locations left to check.


    One scientist said, ¡°None of us expected his entrance to be right above the surface of the Antic Ocean! I first thought we would find the legendary city of Antic in the Antic Ocean!¡±


    Everyone also nodded one after another. These days, anything strange could ur. It would have made sense for a legendary city such as Antic to re-emerge.


    One senior member of the Special Task Force said, ¡°If it truly is that old dragoning, what are we going to do? Since the old dragon¡¯s ultimate target was Huaxia, we should be prepared to fight it!¡±


    None of them dared to say that the old dragon was lured out by Lu Xuan. However, they all turned their attention towards Lu Xuan one after another.


    Lu Xuan got up slowly and said, ¡°Even if that old dragon is very strong, you guys don¡¯t have to worry so much! There are strong shackles on the world as we speak. I believe you guys all know that the more powerful the expert, the greater price they have to pay to descend!¡±


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms as he faintly continued, ¡°The old dragon will descend earlier than expected because I enraged it, but it would be at an immense cost. His strength will also be suppressed to a considerable extent. Although the old dragon is terrifying, he is not impossible to deal with!¡±


    In the hall, Ming Yueyao nced at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Mister Lu, could this be part of your n? You knew that killing Ao Fan will lead to such a result, but you still did it. Could it be¡­¡±


    Everyone was immediately surprised by what Ming Yueyao had just said. If it was truly as Ming Yueyao had said, then Lu Xuan¡¯s mind was so terrifyingly meticulous.


    Lu Xuan seemed somewhat surprised as he looked at Ming Yueyao. There were so many people present, but only Ming Yueyao had realized that this matter might have something to do with him.


    Lu Xuan never nned on hiding it from everyone. He frankly nodded and said, ¡°It is true that I killed Ao Fan to force that old dragon out ahead of schedule. It is very difficult to guard against the enemy for a long time. Instead of making some small moves behind his back, it would be better to force him out and eradicate him to avoid trouble in the future!¡±


    The listeners all nodded their heads in agreement with what Lu Xuan said. This made sense, but behind this hid a sort of indifferent and ruthless murderous intent.


    However, many people present knew the history of Lu Xuan¡¯s fame. On his road to cultivation, he had be the top expert in the world. All of his previous enemies met unfortunate ends against him.

 Chapter 430 - The Frenzy Of The Sea Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 430: The Frenzy Of The Sea Monsters</h4>


    To everyone, Lu Xuan was by no means as harmless and as gentle as he seemed.


    His decisiveness was even more frightening after people thought about it for a bit.


    However, if he was not seen as a friend and not an enemy, then people would somehow have some peace of mind.


    It was especially so considering that they heard that this was an unknown part of Lu Xuan¡¯s schemes. Many people could not help but breathe a sigh of relief!


    However, they had also been shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s boldness!


    They had be restless ever since they learned about the existence of that old dragon, unable to eat and sleep.


    The Special Task Force alone had even made hundreds of possible ns for how to deal with the old dragon.


    The ns ranged from the most basic fleet encirclement and suppression to the bombardment of nuclear bombs. The ns also included satellite weapons, space-based weapons, and secret cultivation methods that the Special Task Force could use.


    All kinds of methods and countermeasures had been considered, but they wereter dismissed.


    This was because they were all useless!


    So far, no one knew how strong that old dragon truly was!


    Since no one knew how strong it was, those seemingly big ns on paper were extremely unrealistic in reality.


    They could not even achieve the basics of ¡®know yourself and the enemy¡¯.


    However, Lu Xuan seemed to currently have a n in mind. It looked as if he had a n and the preparations to deal with that old dragon for a long time now!


    ¡°How confident are you?¡± Dragon asked Lu Xuan while looking at him with a serious expression.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°If I rush into the Myriad Demon Valley now to fight it, then my chances of winning may be less than 10%. However, if I let the old dragone here of his own volition, I will have at least a 10% chance of winning!¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Dragon was able to sense that when Lu Xuan had said that, he actually had a certain chance of winning even if he rushed into the Myriad Demon Valley to fight with the old dragon at its peak.


    He did not say that it was impossible!


    This itself meant several things. This was enough to show that Lu Xuan may have some sort of methods in mind to deal with the old dragon.


    Lu Xuan said. ¡°As far as I know, that old dragon probably can¡¯t move around freely even if he were in the Myriad Demon Valley!¡± His exnation included some of the information he learned in his previous life.


    ¡°That old dragon was suppressed and sealed by a certain powerful man in the Myriad Demon Valley. The seal should be a little loose by now, but it is not yet time for him to break itpletely. Thus, he would have to pay a big price if he wants to break the seal. Once he breaks the seal, he will have to pay a high price again if he wants toe to Earth. As a result, his strength will be suppressed again!¡±


    People immediately understood Lu Xuan¡¯s n as he was exining it.


    If that old dragon wanted toe to earth, he would have to pay a huge price; it would be severely weakened. Therefore, it was impossible for the old dragon to exert its peak strength.


    This was the core of Lu Xuan¡¯s n!


    He wanted to use the power of the seal and the shackles of the world, to weaken that old dragon, turning it from being unbeatable to capable of being defeated.


    Dragon paused and spoke his mind. ¡°Even so, I¡¯m worried that that old dragon will be extremely strong! Can you handle it?¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure right now, but you guys don¡¯t have to worry about it for a while. If that old dragon wants to descend, it will take at least a month before it can do so. That should be enough time for us!¡±


    Everyone was somehow rxed by what Lu Xuan said. No matter what kind of things they faced, it could easily be taken care of as long as they had Lu Xuan. After all this time, this was how Lu Xuan made everyone feel.


    Meanwhile, it had already caused an uproar on the Inte. In this era of highly developed technology, it grew harder to hide any information.


    The news of the emergence of a spatial rift above a sea area in the middle of the Antic Ocean had exploded on the Inte.


    This mystery had made headlines all over the world.


    Some believed the gods were descending!


    Some believed the aliens were descending!


    Some believed that an expert was breaking through a tribtion!


    Various guesses were circting on the Inte.


    All kinds of predictions had be popr on the Inte.


    ¡°Why does this scene look so much like the Avengers? Is it going to be like the Chitauri where several alien armies will emerge after the portal is opened?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. It could also be the arrival of some sort of deity. This world is crazy enough. I think it¡¯s eptable for another deity to appear!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not these random people. It might be that the other world has opened up a wall!¡±


    In the discussions that had all kinds of open-minded ideas on the Inte, the emergence of some videos hadpletely stirred the Inte. While multiple open-minded discussions of various ideas took ce online, the emergence of some videos hadpletely stirred the Inte.


    The videos showed the US Antic Fleet sailing across the Antic Ocean. It was a fleetrge enough to defeat almost any country in the world.


    No nation on earth had dared to challenge such a huge fleet, but it was still destroyed.


    The huge sea monsters that people had never seen before showed their sharp tusks.


    Countless sea monsters carried out frenzied attacks on this fleet.


    In the videos, the US military fleet made them seem like the most dominant country on Earth since their well-trained navy responded immediately.


    All kinds of depth charges bombarded and overturned the sea monsters. They had used all their firepower, turning the nearby sea area into a battlefield.


    At a high altitude, a fighter ne continued to dive andunch missiles from above.


    There were even shes of golden lights from the battleship fleets as they burst out. This was the mysterious method used by the cultivators included in the US fleet.


    Otherwise, the US fleet would have been destroyed by the frenzied attacks of these sea monsters.


    Even so, it was still hard to stop the attacks the countless amphibious sea monsters made towards the fleet.


    The US fleet also had many cultivators who joined the battlefield at the same time, but it waspletely useless. There were too many ferocious sea monsters for them to deal with.


    All of this didn¡¯t matter too much. The main thing was in the second half of the videos. Several extremelyrge monsters that were the size of the US military¡¯srgest aircraft carrierunched an attack from the sea. This caused the US fleet to slowly approach its destruction.


    Those monsters, whose appearances could not be seen clearly from vaguely huge shadows in the deep sea, were able to easily overturn the American warships.


    Those depth charges were unable to do anything to such ferocious monsters.


    Ordinary American soldiers were not able to cope with this situation as they fell into the sea like dumplings, gettingpletely torn apart by the sea monsters.


    The entire sea area had turned a deep shade of red as blood flowed everywhere!

 Chapter 431 - A War between the Humans and the Demons

    <h4>Chapter 431: A War between the Humans and the Demons</h4>


    As the warships got turned upside down, countless crewmen of the US navy dropped into the water to be fed to the sea monster.


    Not even the cultivators that came with the navy were able to survive. Many of them intended to take flight and escape, but sea monsters leaped one after another from the surface of the ocean. They then gulped down all those cultivators who came with the US navy on the spot.


    Many watched the scenes unfold with their mouths left agape.


    There was no doubt that what happened was not a battle, but a brutal one-sided ughter.


    It was a massacre of humans carried out by the demons.


    The rtionship between humans and demons became the focus of many around the world because of Lu Xuan.


    The topic of whether or not humans could coexist with demons had always been mentioned in headlines of papers.


    All manner of supporters were seen from both sides.


    With that new video uploaded to the inte, supporters of the notion that only one intelligent race could live on the had no doubt gained more evidence to support their argument.


    The way those sea monsters ughtered the US navy crewmen greatly shocked countless people.


    With even the elite naval forces of the American military being utterly useless against the endless horde of sea monsters, the chances of regr folks surviving were no doubt small.


    It was especially so given that there were countless creatures under the surface of the oceans. No one could truly tell how many regr creatures underneath had be ferocious beasts.


    Regarding the number of creatures living in the sea, it would be at least tens to over a hundred times greater than that onnd.


    One could only wonder just how frightening it would be for such a massive number of regr creatures in the sea evolving into ferocious beasts.


    Even so, no one would ever know the answer.


    Even the number of tightly packed monsters seen on the videos alone suggested that would be many of them. Such numbers would render many people speechless and terrified.


    One could only wonder if humans would actually be able to clean up that many monsters. The firepower that the Antic Fleet of the US gathered in the first ce was deemed utterly terrifying in the human world.


    However, such tremendously terrifying firepower was still not enough for them to take out any of those sea monsters.


    The Antic Fleet of the US was not the only naval force against such terrifying odds. All of the other naval forces from France, Ennd, and Spain werepletely ughtered as soon as they got within that region of the ocean.


    It was as if all of those sea monsters were gathering their forces to protect the nearby fissure.


    ¡°These sea monsters seem pretty organized. Someone must bemanding them!¡±


    Many people soon realized that much. The way the sea monsters acted suggested that someone was indeedmanded them after all.


    One by one, the species of various sea monsters were identified by many people. Some lived in Australian waters, while others were from the Pacific Ocean.


    Currently, all of those monsters were seen appearing in the Antic Ocean; that could not have been possible if no one was pulling the strings from behind the scenes.


    Those who were watching what happened on the inte immediately grew even more frightened.


    However, another video was uploaded to the inte in that simmering panic from those who watched what was going on.


    Countless sea monsters were seen circling and protecting the fissure in the raging seas. They looked as if they were protecting something.


    It did not take long for a missile to appear with a long trail of exhaust behind it. A rumble was heard shortly afterward. A mushroom cloud was seen rising from the surface of the ocean right away. Boundless light and heat instantly washed all over the ce.


    Someone was using nuclear weapons.


    The ones who were doing that were none other than the Americans.


    The US government finally had enough of seeing so many sea monsters wipe out the Antic Fleet. As a result, the officials resorted to using nuclear bombs.


    It was obvious that the US government was indeed infuriated over what happened.


    Several more nuclear bombs were dropped while many were still reeling from the shock of seeing the first ones being deployed. However, it was not the Americans using them this time, but the English and the French instead.


    Those two that were considered among the big five still took action despite constantly being called the runts of the big five.


    Even so, those two nations had shown what developed nations were capable of once the decision was finally made.


    The ce was carpet-bombed by nuclear munitions. Countless sea monsters were shredded and vaporized near that fissure. The speed at which the sea monsters moved clearly was not on par with flying entities.


    Some of the more powerful sea monsters noticed that something was off and evaded at once, but the same could not be said for the rest of them.


    ording to iplete statistics, those nuclear bombs had destroyed at least over a million of the sea monsters that had gathered in the region.


    It was usually rather umon for a battle to result in this. Since all those sea monsters were gathered around the fissure to protect it, however, the result of the battle was nothing short of astonishing.


    Many people all around the world decided to celebrate right away, Regardless of how terrifying those sea monsters were, they were still no match for nuclear bombs.


    The corpse of a ferocious beast had surfaced. Measuring over 100 meters in length, it was no smaller than a hill. ording to the experts, that monster was most probably a king among the cuttlefish that became such a monster after being mutated by spirit qi.


    The monster was much stronger than those at the Divine Treasure Realm, yet it was still bombed to death by nuclear weapons.


    None of those monsters had decent intelligence to speak of, so they were driven only by instincts.


    However, the intellectual capacity of humans gave them an advantage over the sea monsters.


    However, the sea monsters retaliated before the humans were able to celebrate for long.


    Countless terrifying eyes appeared from under the sea before an American naval base.


    Various weirdly-shaped sea monsters were then seen emerging from the sea. Those sea monsters did not seem to be the types who were capable of living onnd, yet the spirit qi that was responsible for their mutations gave them legs. That was what allowed them to live onnd.


    An American soldier watched in utter terror as the sea monsters emerged before the base in seemingly endless numbers.


    ¡°Oh my god, what are those things?¡± Someone cried out right away.


    rms instantly red all over the naval base.


    The forces guarding the base fired at those sea monsters right away.


    However, the counterattack proved useless against the sea monsters. Creatures with weird scales growing all over them were found at the very forefront of the march of sea monsters.


    Conventional munitions were unable to do more than shooting up sparks on the scales all over the monsters¡¯ bodies.


    The naval base was quickly overtaken by the countless sea monsters. Not only did they ruthlessly ughter every single living being they found in the naval base, but they also sank every ship in sight.


    Those sea monsters moved as if they were under someone¡¯smand, which proceeded to wreck the entire US naval base.


    Meanwhile, the same thing was taking ce along the shorelines of the Antic Ocean. Military bases and even coastal cities of many countries were under attack by those monsters.


    All those bases and cities were under attack by an extremely massive number of monsters emerging out of the ocean, which all had surprisingly mutated into amphibian creatures.


    Some watched as a massive giant squid made its way into New York and tore down that towering Statue of Liberty right away.


    All of New York City was thrown into bloody carnage.

 Chapter 432 - Things Shifting, the Hope to take on the Old Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 432: Things Shifting, the Hope to take on the Old Dragon</h4>


    Living beings were seen dying all across the world.


    All of the cities along the coastlines of the Antic Ocean were attacked. Even a sea monster that had not mutted toon much was deemed extremely terrifying by regr folks.


    All those sea monsters seemed to be under themand of someone or something, attacking the cities of human nations without any consideration for casualties on their side.


    Military forces of various countries were mobilized urgently. The wrestle between the humans¡¯ small firearms and the sea monsters¡¯ strength had begun.


    An unknown number of human military forces were destroyed. While armored vehicles were crushed, soldiers were also torn apart. Meanwhile, countless sea monsters were all reduced to bloody pieces from bombardment from all kinds of missiles, shells, and bullets.


    Casualties on both sides were heavy, with dead bodies strewn as far as the eye could see.


    Cultivators from all nations were instantly mobilized. In the years after the restoration of spirit qi to the took ce, the monsters from deep seas became something totally different from what they once were after being mutated by the spirit qi.


    Then again, cultivators were also in their golden age as well.


    The human cultivators fought against the massive waves of ferocious beasts from the seas all at once.


    It took three whole days for enough of those sea monsters to be killed before they retreated to the seas.


    Within mere days, any renowned cities throughout the world were reduced to ruins that could barely be kept together.


    Countless people were rendered injured or dead.


    Within three days, there was an estimate of over ten million casualties.


    The world was utterly shocked by this fact right there and then.


    There had never been so many people rendered injured and dead since World War II. To make matters worse, it all happened within mere days, with the overwhelming majority of the casualtiesing from civilians.


    Countless people were mourning, while many were busy packing and fleeing for their lives as well.


    People living along the coasts fled to the mountains en masse ever since they learned of those sea monsters¡¯ existence.


    The wave of sea monsters attacking human cities had proven to be a significant warning for humanity. The mass exodus did not happen only along the coasts of the Antic Ocean; the phenomenon was seen in coastal settlements all over the world.


    The economy of human civilization was badly damaged right away.


    Everyone could see that the sudden surge of sea monsters was probably a retaliatory attack against the US, Ennd, and France for deploying nuclear bombs that killed millions of sea monsters.


    However, such a series of events also proved that someone behind the scenes was definitelymanding those sea monsters as opposed to the monsters gathering and attacking at their own will.


    The attacks that suddenly came out of nowhere killed countless humans, but the modern heavy weapons developed by humans proved their worth in the battles. Millions of dead bodies of various sea monsters were collected from the cities and bases.


    There was also a good number of said monsters who were at the Divine Treasure Realm, which served as the leaders and core members of attacks. Due to human armies and cultivators making such creatures their primary targets, however, they were able to destroy over a dozen of them before long.


    Then again, many of the powerful sea monsters managed to retreat unscathed and unfazed by the battle.


    It was as if they were mocking how ipetent the human military forces were against them.


    The three nations involved were criticized and condemned by just about everyone around the world for deploying nuclear weapons in such a haphazard fashion.


    It was especially so in the case of those from the affected areas, who felt that they have never suffered such mass destruction throughout their lives.


    However, many more people realized something even more terrifying from the incidents.


    They realized that Lu Xuan was definitely not bluffing or spewing nonsense the whole time.


    The demons had indeed gained extremely terrifying power before the humans realized what happened.


    The humans had no idea if the sea monsters belonged to the same force as the ones onnd.


    However, the strength demonstrated by the sea monsters had nheless proven shocking enough for nations throughout the world.


    If such a force were to be mobilized to invade a ce instead of retaliating against the nations along the coasts of the Antic Ocean, the sea monsters would have had absolutely no problem taking out a whole continent.


    The first nation to bear the brunt of the possibility of such an attack spanned an entire continent but had little military prowess to speak of: Australia.


    Everyone saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s prior prediction hade true before long.


    The demons were indeed powerful enough to take a continent for themselves and build their own nation.


    Humanity as a whole was shocked and riled up, with many people feeling that they had to rethink what they knew about the demons in general.


    All of humanity¡¯s adversaries of old, be it the Vampiric Empire or the Covenant of Darkness or whatever else, were not worth mentioning whenpared to such a massive number of demons.


    There was simply no contest between the two.


    None of the other nations dared tounch another nuclear missile at that spatial fissure for the time being, yet the upper echelons of governments across the world had apparently gotten more frequently in touch.


    The big five held a private emergency meeting within the United Nations to discuss how to take out the sea monsters.


    Despite the massmotion in the outside world, Lu Xuan remained unfazed. A huge formation was beingid out at the back of the mountains where the Yunxuan Vi was located.


    Lu Xuan ensured that every single piece of precious materials wasid out as nned.


    It was not that he paid no attention to themotion in the outside world; it was just that such levels of casualties were hardly worth mentioning whenpared to the massacres he knew of back in his previous life.


    The incident with the demons taking the entire continent of Australia and building a nation for themselves itself had resulted in tens of thousands of local casualties. The casualties among cultivators and military forces all over the world far exceeded what was currently seen in the world.


    Such levels of casualties were far from enough to faze him.


    Despite his best efforts to prevent such incidents from happening, he nheless knew all too well that there was ultimately no way to prevent such incidents from happening.


    The forces of the sea monsters had been organized for a while now. It was because of them that the forces of the Myriad Demon Valley were able to establish their own nation back in thetter days of his past life.


    Nevertheless, he believed that it was a good thing for such forces to be exposed to the world. At the very least, the incidents were enough to warn the humans that they were not all that unique and special. Before the humans could realize it, the demons as a whole had grownrge enough to pose a grave threat to the human race.


    Other than widespread propagation of cultivation among themon people, the other key factor to suppressing the demon threat was to kill that old dragon along with the generals among the demons.


    Afterward, the rest of the demonic forces would then be reduced to manageable levels. While the demonic forces would continue to grow, they would no longer be great enough to pose a threat against the humans without a leader unifying them.


    As the humans continued to grow stronger, the threat would eventually be diminished to the point that the demons would no longer be a threat.


    Because he knew all of that, Lu Xuan cared so little about what was going on out there that he even refused to see that old dragon.


    This was so he couldy out that massive formation.


    That formation was the only hope he had for taking on that old dragon.


    That formation was considered one of the most renowned ones in theter years, which was called the ¡®Heaven Istion Formation¡¯. It was something specifically made for addressing the problems with the rules shackling the.


    Methods for briefly getting rid of the¡¯s shackles were not exclusive to Earth. A lot of others in the cosmos were doing the same as well.


    Despite the precious materials that Lu Xuan currently had ess to, he was nheless unable to keep the formation going for long.


    One needed to face repercussions from the heavens when one intended to iste an area from the power of the heavens. As such, the formation would be quickly expended, with the fuel cost being 100 to even 1000 times that of other formations.


    Even though Lu Xuan had depleted the stores of both the Special Task Force and the Heavenly Pce, he was unable to gather enough toy more than just a single formation. Furthermore, the formation wouldn¡¯tst very long: he had only three days to work with.


    While three days would be deemed too short for everyone else, it was enough for him to work with.

 Chapter 433 - Divine Treasure Pill and the Fifth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm

    <h4>Chapter 433: Divine Treasure Pill and the Fifth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm</h4>


    The Heaven Istion Formation was finally activated once Lu Xuan had infused his own Spiritual Aether into it.


    As soon as he entered the formation, Lu Xuan immediately sensed a terrifying pressure bearing down upon him.


    That was because the Heaven Istion Formation had to break the shackles on the. Naturally, he had to bear the brunt of its rules.


    He had oftenid out such a formation back in his past life, which was why he had a rather easy time doing so in his current one.


    The Heaven Istion Formation was able to iste the area within the formation from the pressure of the shackles. More importantly, it was capable of isting his own presence from the outside world.


    The shackles of the itself affected everyone all over the world without exception.


    Had he not been on Earth, he would never have been subjected to such limitations. Being inside the Myriad Demon Valley or some sacred grounds isted from the world would have freed him from such overbearing limitations.


    The Heaven Istion Formation worked by erasing the presence of a person from the Earth. Naturally, that meant he would not be subjected to the shackling limitations of the itself.


    Lu Xuan oftenid out such a formation whenever he went on to train in istion back in his past life. Several factors in the world could affect his progress in cultivation. It was especially so when he was in istion, a period deemed to be of extreme importance. If anything were to interfere with his cultivation during that time, he would suffer repercussions. The least that would happen was failing to make his breakthrough, while the most would be his powers running amok. In thetter situation, the recoil inflicted would severely damage him.


    However, what was different from back then was that the resources he had ess to would have allowed him to have such a formation to work for a long while. It was so much so that he could keep the formation running for decades to even a century without running into any problems.


    There was no doubt that he was not as wealthy in his current life as he was in his previous one.


    Despite his best efforts in gathering resources forying out the Heaven Istion Formation, he was only able to keep it running for days at most.


    Then again, those mere days were significant enough to suffice.


    Hisprehension of the levels and realms had long reachedpletion, making him stand out from others. To him, cultivation was mostly nothing but growing his powers. Ge would walk along his path of cultivation all over again step by step, beginning from the very basics.


    Lu Xuan did not want to just regain the strength that he had back during his past life. Instead, he wanted to surpass his former level of power.


    After being around for mere moments, that overbearing pressure was gone without a trace.


    Apparently, Lu Xuan could sense the invisible shackles limiting his powers and undoing his progress.


    He could sense that he was freed from the limitations.


    He felt a soothing sensation that he had never felt before.


    He sensed that the powers and blood cirction all over his body went smoother after the limitations were lifted. Despite the progress being deemed ratherckluster, All of his suppressed powers began to gradually grow.


    Once he was freed from the limitations, his powers grew exponentially.


    He then broke out a pill from the Coiling Dragon Ring. It was a new type of pill developed by the Heavenly Pce, which was named the Divine Treasure Pill. As its name suggested, the pill was made specifically for cultivators at the Divine Treasure Realm.


    At first, that was hardly surprising since he actually had several forms in mind that were just as powerful. All of them were pills for boosting one¡¯s powers.


    That itself was hardly worth mentioning.


    However, the forms of most of those pills were deemed useless, as the world was utterly incapable of producing even the raw materials required for making them.


    What made the Divine Treasure Pill different was the fact that it was developed by humans on Earth. The form for the pill, which was developed by the Human Alliance, involved using raw materials derived only from herbs growing on Earth itself.


    The pill was very suitable for humans to use in certain conditions. More importantly, the Divine Treasure Pill was specifically developed to be mass-produced using modern technology.


    Earth was able to rise to greater power because of the cultivation methods and apparatus being mass-produced through technology.


    Lu Xuan had long given the form of the Divine Treasure Pill to the personnel of the Heavenly Pce for the life scientists do further research with.


    That pill was considered the first product qualified for mass production.


    Lu Xuan was a user of the very first batch produced. Of course, it could only be made as test products in small batches instead of being mass-produced.


    One reason was that the technology for doing so was not yet perfected; the machinery for a proper production line had yet to be developed. The other reason was that the restoration of spirit qi had not been not long enough. In contrast to the present, where herbs of all kinds spawned all over the ce in his past life, due to such restoration being around for tens to over a hundred years.


    It was definitely impossible to mass-produce the pill to a scale capable of meeting the needs of all human cultivators. Then again, there was no problem meeting the needs of a handful of high-ranking members of the Heavenly Pce for now.


    That was the one product that the Heavenly Pce was getting ready to sell to organizations that were on good terms with the Heavenly Pce.


    Because the Earth had too little to spare in terms of both resources and history, anyone at the Divine Treasure Realm would definitely have trouble finding ways to grow their powers. Many simply had no way of growing their powers further.


    Despite the pill having yet to be put on sale, it was so sought-after that many renowned Divine Treasure Realm fighters went to seek it out from the Heavenly Pce after hearing rumors about it.


    That fact alone was enough to bring the Heavenly Pce a great amount of both cash and favors.


    The Heavenly Pce would gain boundless cashflow once the pill was put on sale. There was no longer any need for the government to fund it or for Lu Xuan forking out his private funds. By then, Heavenly Pce would truly be able to stand on its own financially.


    The Divine Treasure Pills that Lu Xuan had on him were test products. They were only meant to be tested instead of consumed, but he still took them all for himself.


    That was the main reason why he was confident that he would be able to grow his powers exponentially within just several days.


    He immediately gulped down one of the pills. The pills were developed using scientific methods, which made them even more potent than those produced through mystical methods. Its development was so detailed that every single ingredient used was listed clearly.


    All kinds of impurities were filtered using scientific means. Thus, the pill contained only the essence of so many types of herbs that it became as hard as metal.


    Common folks would instantly die after ingesting such pills. There was no way for them to even digest it after all.


    Only people like Lu Xuan, who was a powerful cultivator at Divine Treasure Realm that had a stomach with staggering digestive ability, would be able to digest something like the Divine Treasure Pill.


    Then again, the pill was never meant formon folks in the first ce. Due to it being made specifically for Divine Treasure Realm cultivators, that shoring was naturally deemed to not be an issue.


    Furthermore, Lu Xuan¡¯s digestive abilities far exceeded that of usual Divine Treasure Realm cultivators.


    It took only an hour for his aura to burst and climb at a steady pace, allowing him to quickly reach the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    His powers also seemed to be far more potent than those of the usual cultivators at the peak of the fourth tier of Divine Treasure Realm.


    If the power of a typical cultivator at the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was quantified to be at one, then Lu Xuan¡¯s power would have at least been quantified to be at ten.


    His powers continued to climb all the way to the top before overflowing like andslide, where it spilled over and instantly reached a new level: the fifth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.

 Chapter 434 - Advent of a True Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 434: Advent of a True Dragon</h4>


    Once he made a breakthrough into the fifth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, every cell in Lu Xuan¡¯s body was transforming at a staggering rate.


    Cultivation itself was about transforming one¡¯s state of life.


    Lu Xuan then felt hungry. Every single cell in his body seemed to be shouting that they needed nourishment to replenish the energy he needed to maintain his evolution.


    He popped yet another Divine Treasure Pill right away, which was transformed into a powerful surge of energy feeding every single cell in his body.


    Every single cell in his body felt like a Taotie, a legendary beast known for its insatiable appetite, taking in all manner of energy to replenish themselves.


    Every single pore on Lu Xuan¡¯s body was opened simultaneously, sucking in all the spirit qi in the air around him.


    While he was at the ce where he was rendered undetectable from the world itself, he was able to go as far with his training as he pleased.


    He only needed to keep growing his powers.


    ¡°Three days¡­ I only have three days to gain enough power to fight that old dragon!¡±


    Lu Xuan wore a serious expression. It was risky for him to force the old dragon toe to the world earlier than expected.


    However, he simply did not want to dy the matter any further. Things would have only be more difficult if that old dragon were to fight at its best.


    By then, that old dragon might be able to fight to its heart¡¯s content. That would have been a true threat to him.


    What Lu Xuan had currently done was forcing the old dragon to break through the seal anding to the Earth by sheer force of will, which had diminished its power considerably.


    ording to what Lu Xuan knew back in his past life, that old dragon¡¯s powers were at least at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm despite currently not being at its peak condition.


    Despite the means that Lu Xuan had at hismand, he remained unlikely to win over an enemy that was much stronger than him.


    Forcing the old dragon to break through its seal would result in the old dragon being severely damaged. Worse still, it still had to deal with the limitations put on Divine Treasure Realm beings by the Earth itself.


    ording to his estimations, that old dragon would be no higher than at the sixth tier of Divine Treasure Realm by then. Even if it were to be able to maintain its powers at the seventh tier, its powers would still have been rendered less than 10 percent of its peak condition.


    That meant that that would be the best time for Lu Xuan to kill that old dragon.


    Despite being rendered to less than 10 percent of what it used to be, that old dragon¡¯s powers would remain almost invincible on Earth in the¡¯s current state.


    Lu Xuan immediately resumed his training.


    Meanwhile, the aftershock brought about by the emergence of countless sea monsters did not dissipate with time.


    Countless people were rendered silent as all manner of statistics regarding losses suffered were reported.


    Even the ¡®pacifistic¡¯, white leftists who were most adamant in their stance of coexisting with the demons before were no longer able to maintain their stance with such overwhelming facts. While there was nheless still a group of the demons¡¯ staunchest defenders, they would have little effect on the opinion of the rest of the world.


    The voices of all people were united at that moment¡ªthey wanted to seek revenge.


    The cmities brought about by the waves of the sea monsters by then resulted in tens of millions of human casualties. It was also the first time that humanity learned just how fearsome the sea monsters were when they attacked cities.


    It was especially so with the coastal regions, which had originally been the most economically developed areas for the countries involved. Having such cities ravaged brought about huge losses to all the countries hit, even stronger ones like the US.


    The Antic economy, which was known to be thergest in the world, suffered a cmity like no other. One could even say that the attacks had brought an economic regression by at least 10 years.


    People of the other regions became very terrified due to what happened. Real estate values in coastal regions began to suffer staggering, sharp drops.


    What was even more terrifying was that people were spreading thetest satellite images all across the Inte, which showed that a huge w was seen extending out of a fissure in the air.


    That massive w alone was estimated to be more than 10 meters wide, which was seen grabbing tightly on one end of the spatial fissure. The pitch-ck scales on the w were being shattered by some unidentified, terrifying power. Everyone could see blood dripping from the wound.


    The scene made it seem like the w belonged to a terrifying yet injured beast.


    Everyone realized that something terrifying was probably trying to climb out from the other side of the spatial fissure.


    At that moment, several nuclear missiles were fired by the US, which were all seen heading for that spatial fissure.


    Just when everyone thought that the nuclear missiles were about to hit their intended target, a massive eagle appeared in the sky and let out a deafening, high-pitched scream. Then, it sent several wind des tearing through the sky that then hit the missiles heading for the fissure.


    Boom!


    A deafening rumble was heard while a massive mushroom cloud was seen gradually rising to the sky.


    Everyone saw the nuclear missiles being detonated above the Antic Ocean. The light from the detonation was bright enough to shroud the entire ce.


    The nuclear missiles failed to hit their targets. It was the first time where nuclear weapons failed to intimidate the demons.


    Precisely put, it would seem that a nuclear bomb or two seem to no longer be able to pose a significant threat to the demons.


    That eagle remained near that fissure above the Antic Ocean, seemingly waiting for some kind of sovereign being to emerge.


    Everyone waited for something else to happen. No one dared to do anything rash after seeing that the nuclear missiles failed to achieve their intended objectives.


    Suddenly, an incredibly massive head was then seen extending out of that fissure.


    That massive head seemed to be d in pitch-ck scales all over with a ferocious expression. The beast resembled the dragons told in Chinese mythologies.


    Everyone immediately understood that the seemingly endless horde of sea monsters and that powerful eagle were all preceding the advent of that dragon.


    Many who knew more about what was happening instantly realized what was going on.


    They realized that the eagle and the sea monsters served the forces of the Myriad Demon Valley as well.


    The master of the Myriad Demon Valley had always been that old dragon told in legends. That legendary beast had truly emerged into the world.


    Everyone could see that the head of that old dragon had wounds everywhere, making it seem like it had just fought an intense battle.


    They all saw that the massive head of the old dragon was lowered, seemingly suppressed by some invisible pressure.


    Roarrrr!


    The old dragon lifted its head and then burst out in a furious roar, shocking the world and kicking up massive waves over the ocean below.


    The massive dragon w tore at the fissure. The entire massive body of the old dragon emerged out of that fissure so easily.


    It was only then that everyone could see that the old dragon was an old ferocious beast with a massive body measuring over 300 meters in length.


    It was a creature that resembled the dragon found in Chinese mythologies.


    The old dragon¡¯s massive body seemed to be soaked in blood as it roared at the sky, looking as if it refused to submit to something. That scene greatly shocked the spectators.


    That creature was truly a Chinese dragon told in myths and legends.


    As spirit qi was being restored and cultivation became more widespread. With Huaxia propagating widespread cultivation among its citizens, many people went on to learn more about Huaxian culture. As such, all of them knew what that creature in the sky was.


    The sight of such a creature emerging had shocked everyone in the world.

 Chapter 435 - The Old Dragon is Recuperating

    <h4>Chapter 435: The Old Dragon is Recuperating</h4>


    Everyone saw how ferociously that bloodied old dragon behaved under the sun.


    Countless sea monsters in the area gathered around and surrounded the old dragon.


    Roar!


    The old dragon roared again. Everyone saw the scales all over its body beginning to break piece by piece; this was an effect of the world¡¯s shackles.


    Everyone seemed to be able to see a huge hand in the world around it pressing down on that old dragon, preventing it from moving about.


    The scales all over that dragon¡¯s body were resisting the terrifying pressure surrounding it.


    That terrifying aura around the old dragon that sent shivers down the spines of many began to gradually dissipate before long. The scales all over its body no longer broke, and the beast was no longer covered in blood.


    It seemed as if the beast had finally gotten used to the limitations ced on it by the world¡¯s shackles.


    The old dragon then dived into the sea shortly afterward, wriggling about for a bit before disappearing into the deep sea.


    As the huge spatial fissure also gradually disappeared without a trace, the sea monsters all around it scattered. That massive eagle had also disappeared from where it was. It did not take long for it to escape from human tracking and disappear without a trace.


    Many were found aghast watching the entire process y out, not knowing why things took such a turn.


    The sight of the bloodied old dragon proved to be too utterly shocking for everyone. Despite watching the entire process from theirputers, phones, and television screens, they all still seemed to be able to feel that terrifying aura emanating from that Huaxian dragon.


    Of all the ferocious beasts that had appeared so far that struck fear into the hearts of humanity, none of them would even be able to begin topare with that Huaxian dragon.


    ¡°My gosh, what is going on here!?¡±


    ¡°Oh god, is this the end of the world?¡±


    ¡°How are we gonna take out a beast like that?¡±


    The entire inte was in an uproar before long. Everyone was dumbfounded by what they had just witnessed. Even the calmest of individuals were still stunned by the existence of a terrifying creature that utterly contradicts scientific conventions.


    That dragon hadpletely exceeded what human logic was able toprehend without a doubt.


    Both the existence of that Huaxian dragon and the spatial fissure were indicators of a whole new world that humanity had never seen before.


    Some posted an borate post on the inte that read, That old dragon is here for Lu Xuan. I have heard before that Lu Xuan killed that thing¡¯s only offspring on a battlefield in Huaxia. Because of him, that dragon is now out for blood!¡±


    Many were able to deduce facts from pieces of whatever information they were able to get their hands on. One such fact was the old dragoning to Earth for no purpose other than to seek revenge against Lu Xuan.


    Many agreed with that opinion, given that many felt themselves to have suffered cmities and misfortune that came out of nowhere. There was simply no sense in ming that old dragon because it had always been a monster. It was only natural for a monster to go about killing people.


    However, things were different with Lu Xuan getting involved. Many felt that they finally found an outlet to vent out their frustration and displeasure.


    All manner of usations and condemnations flooded the inte.


    Lu Xuan had no idea of what was happening. He was simply doing all he could training in istion to make breakthroughs to kill that old dragon and be rid of the looming menace once and for all.


    He was totally oblivious to the fact that some people on the inte were stoking the mes, causing countless to me the waves of sea monster attacks on him. Such people even demanded that hee out and face consequences for what he had done.


    Despite all of the arguments on the inte, they nheless paid a lot of attention to that old dragon. All kinds of technology avable to humanity were used to detect that old dragon¡¯s presence.


    One top cultivator vaguely saw that old dragon swimming nearby in the deep sea. While the cultivator was utterly frightened, the old dragon hardly even batted an eye on them. It was as if the beast had more important matters to attend to.


    There was a submarine that caught images of the old dragon appearing in the Mariana Trench. Nobody was sure whether it was good or bad luck, but the submarine found countless sea monsters flocking around that old dragon as it appeared. All of the resulting information was then used to dig some undersea ruins in a frenzy.


    That submarine was soon discovered by that old dragon after the images were taken. The beast then opened its mouth and spat out a water arrow, which quickly destroyed the entire underwater craft.


    No one knew what that old dragon was up to in the Mariana Trench or what it was doing as ofte.


    The old dragon¡¯s actions did not seem to fit the perception and opinions of many, who deemed that it was out to seek revenge against Lu Xuan.


    If the old dragon was out to seek Lu Xuan, it should have headed right away to the Min Province where he was.


    Even, that old dragon was traveling all over the ce. Many government agencies had footage of its appearance taken by all kinds of powerful cultivators.


    Furthermore, it seemed that it did not mind whatever the humans were doing either.


    Some experts quickly found a shocking discovery afterparing the images taken by the cultivators and military forces of the nations all over the world. They have discovered that the old dragon¡¯s wounds looked increasingly less staggering as more recent images were taken. They also found that its aura had grown increasingly powerful as well.


    All submarines from their respective countries only served to reinforce the fact with every image they were able to take. Meanwhile, the old dragon both healed its injuries and gained more strength with each day.


    People from all over the world could specte that the seemingly simple feat of emerging out of the Myriad Demon Valley into the human world through a spatial fissure alone caused that old dragon grievous injuries.


    Despite its primary target being Lu Xuan and wanting nothing more than to tear the man apart, it still did not act right away.


    The old dragon had instead spent its days looking for mystical fruits in the deep sea to recover from its injuries. Whatever caused all of the old dragon¡¯s injuries all over the old dragon was of something of unnervingly high level.


    Despite that old dragon¡¯s formidable powers, it did not manage to be rid of all of that residual energies on its body right away to make its powers grow exponentially.


    Pieces of both good and bad spread all over the world before long.


    The good news is that the old dragon was grievously injured. That was no doubt good news to the nations all over the world, as well as humanity as a whole.


    However, the bad news was that that old dragon had been looking for ways to recover. To everyone¡¯s dismay, its efforts seemed to be paying off; that was made evident from the fact that it was recovering well.


    That piece of news caused many from all over the world worry. Even the people of the Heavenly Pce, who had all been the most confident of Lu Xuan¡¯s ns in the first ce, could not help but feel worried as well.


    If that old dragon was out for blood, the ones from the Heavenly Pce would definitely be its first targets.


    As that old dragon grew stronger, governments from all over the world did whatever they could to find it.


    The beast also demonstrated his extremely formidable powers.


    Images and videos of many battles fought in the deep sea were sent back to the nations all over the world.


    No matter how meticulously designed or well-built the nations¡¯ submarines were, none of them could even withstand even one hit from that old dragon.

 Chapter 436 - Emerging out of Isolation at the Peak of the Sixth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm

    <h4>Chapter 436: Emerging out of Istion at the Peak of the Sixth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm</h4>


    The submarines from all nations were so utterly useless against that old dragon that the sea monsters were enough to pose as a lethal threat to the underwater crafts.


    Only anyone like the big five had enough resources to fit defensive measures on their submarines. Such defensive capabilities came from more than the sturdiness of the alloys they were built of.


    Regr submarines no longer even dared to leave port; doing so would be akin to someone walking straight to their death.


    Because they were still overwhelmed by the massive number of all of those sea monsters, even the nuclear submarines from the big five had to be very careful when taking them on. Those five only needed topete and fight against each other in the past, after all.


    There was simply no way for all five of them to gather even more than 1000 submarines in total.


    Compared to the number of submarines that they had, there were 10000 times as many sea monsters roaming the oceans.


    With the restoration of spirit qi bing more pronounced, the number of sea monsters would only continue to grow over time until they eventually took over the seas all across the world.


    The only way that humanity could even begin topete with the sea monsters within the seas was to have all of humanity be cultivators.


    Otherwise, the sea monsters would only be an increasingly great threat.


    The nations worldwide knew about that very well, especially so in the fact that the demons now had a clear master to serve: the sovereign of the Myriad Demon Valley. As such, those monsters would only pose an even greater threat to humans.


    Lu Xuan would have likely approved of their assessments if he were to learn of them.


    That was because the governments¡¯ assessments were fully urate. The Myriad Demon Valley used the advantages they had after taking the continent of Australia for themselves. By using countless sea monsters, they proceeded to stand against the Human Alliance government based on the remaining continents. Both sides fought hard and long battles for years.


    Every now and then, that old dragon was detected by both the submarines from various nations as well as cultivators in the seas. However, the old dragon never minded their presence.


    Those submarines were utterly helpless before that old dragon, after all.


    Because that old dragon was able to move at extremely high speeds even when underwater, it could appear right before the submarines anytime it wanted. On the other hand, the submarines were utterly incapable of keeping up with the old dragon due to their meager speeds.


    The Huaxian submarines were made faster by the Divine Speed Charms provided by Lu Xuan, which enabled the crafts to move far faster than most kinds of sea monsters. Even then, their submarines were still incapable of keeping up with that old dragon.


    The submarines were easily torn by just a single swipe from the old dragon. Even if the crafts were to use nuclear torpedoes against it, they would still have had a hard time doing much damage to a beast that was capable of zipping in and out as it pleased.


    Things were made worse by the fact that nuclear detonation underwater was more than enough to tear apart the submarines themselves. If the crafts did not position themselves far enough from the explosions, the shockwaves alone would have been enough for them to break into pieces.


    None of the nations were able toe up with good ways of taking on that old dragon. While nuclear munitions would no doubt pose a threat to the old dragon, the nations all had their own ways of dealing with it.


    Even so, that old dragon was so difficult to track and pursue that they would not be able to do more than catching a glimpse of it.


    Then again, the nations could still learn a thing or two after having spent so much time looking into the situation. That old dragon was recuperating and looking for some mutated herbs on the ocean floor.


    Thend was not the only ce where such treasures of the world would be found. In reality, such treasures would have been found within the deep seas that took up most of the¡¯s surface.


    Furthermore, there were far more treasures found in the sea than onnd. This was because humans have not developed any means of reaping them in massive volumes.


    There were actually mountains and rivers found undersea, which glittered as those ces were boosted by spirit qi.


    Many human cultivators were willing to take the risk and venture into the seas to look for such treasures. While they might have suffered huge losses, the rewards would have also been just as huge.


    The nations all wanted to stop the dragon from taking action, yet they were unable to do anything. The best way to take on cultivators was to field cultivators, after all.


    It was especially so given the extent of injuries that the old dragon had suffered. That itself would have granted an opportunity like no other, yet no one could do anything other than watch it grow increasingly powerful over time.


    As for the Huaxians, the Dragon and everyone else was rendered silent once they got the news. There was simply nothing they could do when facing such a terrifying creature.


    Their only hope was none other than Lu Xuan.


    The only thing they could do was to wait for him toe out from istion.


    There was still hope given that Lu Xuan was prepared.


    Time passed until Lu Xuan finally emerged out of istion.


    As he looked at the blue skies and the white clouds, he felt as if ages have passed since he began training.


    He often felt that way when he was training back in his past life; he would often shut himself in for decades to even a century on end. That was still considered normal.


    However, he felt like ages had passed even though he shut himself in for only days. This was because his powers had grown exponentially within a few days.


    Only he knew just how frighteningly far his level had grown in the span of those few days.


    He had be even more terrifying and powerful.


    He became so strong that he could sense the world pressing down on him no matter what he did. The pressure from the world¡¯s shackles was unmistakable. There was simply no way for him to make further progress.


    As he currently was, he had actually surpassed the level that the world usually allowed beings to reach.


    That meant he was at the peak of the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    With his current level of cultivation at such a state and the means he had at his disposal, he could fight even those at the seventh tier of Divine Treasure Realm with no fear.


    As he currently was, he had truly be powerful enough to fight that old dragon.


    However, he did not seek out that old dragon right away. That beast had been roaming all over the world looking for mystical medicines to heal itself and boost its powers. It was only a matter of time before the beast came to him.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan was also doing his best to increase his chances of winning. None of his efforts would be considered too much considering the fact that he had to take on such a massive monster.


    At the time, a variety of the world¡¯s treasures were stockpiled in a secret room in Yunxuan Vi. Various pieces of ore sparkling with mystical glitter were found stacked in the room as well.


    He was about to craft something capable of taking on that old dragon. The Dragonyer he wielded would not have been enough to take on that beast.


    That sword was but a low-tier power item, which meant that it would be very strenuous for him to take on the old dragon despite his level of powers.


    That dragon was nheless extremely physically resilient despite having his level suppressed.


    That old dragon¡¯s power would have far surpassed anyone else at the same level. If it were Dragon and some others instead of someone as unnervingly terrifying as Lu Xuan, none of them would have been able to take on that old dragon. Even if those people were at the same level as that old dragon, they would be no match for it unless they were able to gang up on it.


    That old dragon was simply too powerful, which was attributed to more than just its bloodline as a dragon; it had remained very powerful all along, so doing damage to it was no easy feat.


    Even the likes of Lu Xuan had to reforge his Dragonyer just so he could get the job done.


    ¡°The Dragonyer¡­ I never thought that I would actually need the sword for ying a dragon.¡±


    As he finished speaking, a me burst in his hand. The sword then began to melt into a puddle of liquid metal under the mes.

 Chapter 437 - The Dragonslayer was Completed, a Great Battle was about to Begin

    <h4>Chapter 437: The Dragonyer was Completed, a Great Battle was about to Begin</h4>


    Using his mind, Lu Xuan suspended the puddle of liquid metal in midair.


    All the other nearby ores of precious metals gathered around in midair. They were all burned under Lu Xuan¡¯s mes to be rid of any impurities that they had.


    The other kinds of refined liquid metals were then mixed into the puddle that came from melting the Dragonyer.


    An entirely new version of the Dragonyer began to gradually take shape as time passed, bing increasingly more like a sword.


    It took Lu Xuan several days to finally reforge his Dragonyer sword.


    The brand new version of the Dragonyer had a cold glint shining on its entire body, with dragon motif patterns etched onto the de. It only took one look for anyone to see how incredibly sharp the de was.


    Glimpses of hidden lightning power could also be seen glimmering on the de.


    The new Dragonyer was finallyplete.


    The brand new sword that Lu Xuan created had a quality that was boosted from its initialmon low-tier rating all the way to top-tier rating, exceeding even the high-tier power items.


    However, there was nothing surprising about it at all. One would have to take into consideration what his level was back when he first forged the Dragonyer. Naturally, that meant that the finished product could notpete with what he had just created.


    Back then, the only reason he was even able to sessfully forge the Dragonyer was his impable mastery of smithing. Otherwise, he would not have even been able to craft power items back then when his level at the time was taken into consideration.


    Back then, he was simply bulldozing his way into creating powerful items.


    Five days had passed since Lu Xuan had emerged out of istion.


    Ding Zhuxuan came to report to Lu Xuan about everything that had happened over the past several days.


    While Lu Xuan was busy forging his sword, that old dragon from Myriad Demon Valley did not just stand around doing nothing. ording to thetest information that he had gathered, scars were found all over that old dragon¡¯s body as it gradually returned to its initial state. Apparently, the old dragon had been looking for herbs to heal his injuries. As a result, it had been able to recover its powers a considerable amount.


    That old dragon also seemed to have be increasingly irritable about Lu Xuan killing its only child from back then. At times, the old dragon was seen emerging out of the oceans throughout the entire world. One by one, massive ships that weighed tens of thousands of tons sank because of that old dragon.


    Even the warships that were sent out to take on the old dragon were unable to avoid its wrath.


    ording to the traces that the old dragon had left behind, everyone could tell that the old dragon was heading for Huaxian shores right after it recovered from its injuries.


    Since the beast had made it into the South Sea, it was estimated to reach the Taiwan Strait by the next day. Its target was inly obvious: Lu Xuan.


    The final showdown was about to begin.


    Lu Xuan, who was recuperating in Yunxuan Vi that night, suddenly opened his eyes.


    At that moment, he heard a very shrill sound of something tearing through the airing from outside Yunxuan Vi.


    The sound immediately alerted everyone in the vi, who responded by extended their will to search the ce. They then saw a shadow surfacing in the night sky right above Yunxuan Vi.


    Everyone peered into the shadow and found it to be none other than a terrifyingly massive eagle with a wingspan of over 100 meters.


    Everyone had seen that eagle before; it was the beast that once intercepted the nuclear missiles from the US right above the Antic Ocean near that fissure. That eagle was one of that old dragon¡¯s closest guardians.


    At that very moment, one thought went through the minds of everyone in the vi: ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    They all knew that the most likely reason why the old dragon was willing to take the risk and emerge into the was to kill Lu Xuan, who had killed Ao Fan.


    It would have been strange if that old dragon, whose personalitypelled it to settle every grudge it had, would just let the whole thing slide.


    As such, everyone in the vi had prepared themselves for battle.


    That massive eagle made it to the vi before that old dragon was even nearby.


    ¡°Come out and face your fate, Lu Xuan!¡±


    That massive eagle yelled as it instantly pped its massive wings, creating gusts that were transformed into wind des sting at Yunxuan Vi.


    Boom!


    The seemingly endless attacks even shook thend that the vi was on violently. Meanwhile, the defensive barriers put up in the vi were activated at once to protect the entire ce.


    One by one, silhouettes of the members of the ce were seen emerging out of the Yunxuan Vi. There were no regr folks left in that ce at the moment; even the youngest Lu Guoguo was seen heading for the sky riding the rabbit without any sign of fear.


    Instead, her youthful face looked rather excited.


    After all, every single member of his family had never lost a fight in years as far as she knew. As such, she never thought that there was anything for her to fear.


    The massive eagle continued to p its wings and brought about multiple waves of wind des with the intent to break the vi¡¯s defenses.


    An incredibly huge white snake was then seen slithering in the darkness of the night sky below from afar, moving at blitzing speeds.


    The snake swiped its massive tail at the defensive barrier as if it were some kind of siege engine.


    Boom!


    Rumbles immediately rang out from all directions, yet none of the attacks proved to be powerful enough to break the defensive barrier that Lu Xuanid out himself. Even if the attacks made a slight crack in the barrier, it could be quickly patched up.


    That defensive barrier seemed to contain boundless levels of energy. This was because its core was a small-scale dragon vein, that Lu Xuan acquired himself. Thus, there was no reason to worry about the barrier running out of power.


    More specifically, there was no need to worry about the barrier running out of energy before the dragon vein waspletely expended, at least.


    Furthermore, the dragon vein connected to the ground allowed the barrier to draw endless spirit power from underground. It was nearly impossible for anything to deplete dragon veins like that.


    The two kings of monsters continued to attack the Yunxuan Vi, which almost alerted the military presence nearby right away.


    The military was near the Yunxuan Vi to protect the ce.


    Just when the armed forces were about to go out and back the Yunxuan Vi up only to find that the camp was surrounded by countless monsters. Before they knew it, the monsters prevented the armed forces from leaving.


    A great battle broke out right away.


    As the armed forces fired a variety of weapons, the monsters proceeded to attack the military camp in a frenzy.


    Those from the Yunxuan Vi knew what was going on as soon as they heard gunfire from afar. It was obvious that the demons had figured everything out before attacking; they had themon monsters stall the armed forces near the Yunxuan Vi.


    That was to prevent the military from being able to back up the Yunxuan Vi right away.


    It waspletely inevitable for a battle to ur that night.


    Everyone waited silently as they cranked their own powers to their limits. Tens of bursts of auras were seen. As Lu Xuan¡¯s personal headquarters, there was no doubt that the Yunxuan Vi had the most fighters who were at the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Many of them were even at the second tier of the Divine Treasure realm or higher.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a sh of lightning sted in the sky. As the defensive barrier around Yunxuan Vi broke, the massive eagle came down like a bolt of lightning.

 Chapter 438 - Effortless Killing

    <h4>Chapter 438: Effortless Killing</h4>


    Swoop!


    The massive eagle king swooped down, instantly reaching a speed several times that of the speed of sound. As it moved, it burst with a loud sonic boom.


    Boom!


    Yang Chengsi, who was standing at the forefront, was sted away in an instant. As the attack hit his body, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He was hit by one of the massive eagle¡¯s wings, which was an attack that made him feel as if he was cut by a long de right away. The attack had almost cut him in half immediately.


    The eagle¡¯s massive wings felt as if they were made of steel. Flying down with such wings at supersonic speeds meant that even Divine Treasure Realm fighters would always end up severely injured after being hit by the attack.


    The attack instantly shattered Yang Chengsi¡¯s Shield of Great Aether. All of the protective talismans he had on him were also destroyed right away.


    Those talismans prevented him from being bisected immediately


    Pffft!


    Yang Chengsi was sent flying backward before crashing down to the ground with such impact. As he flew, blood spilled from his mouth.


    His eyes were left wide open. His current powers were at the peak of second tier of Divine Treasure Realm, which enabled him to even hit the third tier soon enough. Nevertheless, he was still renderedpletely helpless against that eagle. He was severely injured with just a single hit.


    He couldn¡¯t even keep up with that massive eagle¡¯s speed. The dynamic visual acuity he had gained from his current level of cultivation did not actually allow him to keep up with that eagle king, who moved at several times the speed of sound.


    He was only able to hear a series of terrifying sonic booms from the skying down.


    Even afterpletely shattering Yang Chengsi¡¯s defenses, it did not stop.


    That eagle king did not stop after having utterly shattered Yang Chengsi¡¯s defense. It then immediately headed to Lu Guoguo, the youngest of the bunch, while she was riding on the rabbit.


    Nothing could ever move as fast as the eagle king did.


    ng! ng!


    Two loud metallic shing noises immediately rang out from both Lu Shanshan and Liu Wanrong. They stood before Lu Guoguo, blocking the iing attack.


    Bursting with incredibly high levels of Spiritual Aether, both Lu Shanshan and Liu Wanrong were extremely intimidating. Their powers far exceeded that ofmon cultivators at the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Despite both of them being on the same level as Yang Chengsi, they were actually far better inbat than him. They could even fightmon cultivators at the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm with ease.


    After the massive eagle missed its target with its second attack, it then took to the skies.


    On the other side of the scene, the incredibly huge white snake slithered its way into the Yunxuan Vi. As it slithered about, it kicked up loud rumbles from shaking up the entire ce.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    After Ding Zhuxuan gave the order with a loud shout, all kinds of attacks instantly came sting down onto that huge white snake.


    The various attacks came raining down from all sides onto that huge white snake.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    However, none of the attacks could do more than create a series of loud ngs as they hit the massive snake¡¯s body. None of the attacks were able to break through that snake¡¯s scales. Even the attacks that were directed specifically at its eyes were all deflected without fail.


    None of the attacks could do any harm to the huge snake.


    It was worth noting that even the weakest of the fighters involved were at the Divine Treasure Realm; they were considered to currently be at the pinnacle of fighters in the world.


    However, they were all rendered helpless before that huge snake. None of their attacks could inflict any damage to it after all.


    Roar!


    That huge snake burst with a loud rumble.


    As it roared, a horde of countless monsters came flooding into the Yunxuan Vi from afar.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The expression on everyone¡¯s faces changed, realizing how well prepared the Myriad Demon Valley was. Not only were there two extremely difficult and terrifying monsters to deal with, but countlessmon ones also served as cannon fodder for them.


    While themon monsters were nowhere near as powerful as those particr two, they made up for their utterck of individual powers with their sheer overwhelming numbers. That alone could pose a great threat to regr folks.


    Everyone was immediately caught in a dilemma. If they concentrated their attacks on those two gigantic monsters, they would not be able to hold the line against the horde ofmon monsters.


    Likewise, they would not be able to take on the two massive ones if they were to defend against the horde instead.


    Everyone was instantly forced into an extremely dangerous situation.


    At that moment, a loud shout suddenly rang out as dark clouds instantly gathered in the sky.


    It felt like a day passed in the blink of an eye. The clouds were all over the sky before anyone realized it.


    Meanwhile, a huge golden lightning dragon was seen turning about in the boundless thunderclouds. Glimpses of its huge body could be seen in the clouds every now and then.


    Despite the thunderclouds being massive, they were inadequate for concealing that dragon¡¯s massive body entirely.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Everyone came to their senses and wondered since when did one such spell wasid out.


    A bolt of lighting came shooting down from above before long. The lightning dragon peered out of the clouds with its massive head. Everyone below could see a massive dragon head rearing out of the clouds: such a construct madepletely out of lightning looked extremely harrowing.


    That massive eagle in the sky instantly reacted by spreading its wings and escaping immediately.


    At that moment, that eagle was moving at a speed over five times that of the speed of sound.


    That lightning dragon also moved along with it. A huge dragon w came down from above, immediately reaching out for that eagle king.


    The eagle king looked overbearing and impressive mere moments ago, capable of easily injuring and killing those at the Divine Treasure Realm. Even then, it was still was grabbed by that lightning dragon¡¯s ws right away. While the eagle was fast, there was no way for sound to move faster than light after all.


    That eagle king shrieked in a human voice. While it was actually capable of taking human form, it was reluctant to do so.


    Everyone saw how the dragon¡¯s grasp immediately charred the eagle¡¯s skin. The scene was horrifying to watch.


    Surge of electrical currents gushed into the eagle¡¯s body, electrocuting it so badly that it was charred all over. At that moment, its cultivation level proved to be useless.


    As the huge white snake continued to move closer, the lightning dragon then extended another huge w towards the snake.


    The white snake was moving so fast that its speed had exceeded supersonic levels. Even then, it still paled inparison to that of the eagle king. If even the eagle king was unable to escape, there was simply no way for the white snake to evade the dragon.


    Roar!


    The dragon ws immediately grabbed hold of that snake, pinning its huge body and even its head firmly onto the ground.


    As the white snake continued to struggle, he incessantly roared with rage. Its massive tail continued to whip about in all directions, causing the ground to rumble wherever the tail hit.


    However, its efforts proved futile.


    Another w from the lightning dragon came down.


    Pffft!


    A sound of flesh being ripped apart could be heard as that massive white snake¡¯s head was torn from the rest of its body.

 Chapter 439 - Ao Chen the Old Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 439: Ao Chen the Old Dragon</h4>


    Those two monsters had been wreaking havoc in the Yunxuan Vi just moments ago, giving the fighters an extremely hard time when dealing with them. Now, they were quickly torn apart with ease.


    It was a crushing defeat for both of them.


    Everyone was still reeling from such an astonishing attack.


    Someone shouted, ¡°The master himself has made a move!¡±


    Everyone then seemed to immediately remember earlier seeing a lightning dragon simr to the one before them, but they were unsure sure where they had seen it before.


    They then realized that it was one of Lu Xuan¡¯s most renowned moves: Advent of the Thunder Dragon.


    That move alone was enough for Lu Xuan to even sink the Seventh Fleet of the US Navy.


    That move made him popr with the rest of the world in the first ce.


    Many also learned more about Lu Xuan through that one move. Even in the cults that worshipped Lu Xuan all saw him a thunder god in the flesh. Such groups had deemed that he at least held part of the job or position of a thunder god.


    Everyone remembered that Lu Xuan had used this move before.


    The move managed to boost morale amongst all of the fighters.


    They truly had nothing to fear as long as the top fighter in the entire world was in Yunxuan Vi.


    Meanwhile, that massive lightning dragon then made another move, sting its frighteningly powerful body right into the horde of rampaging monsters.


    As soon as themon monsters came into contact with that lightning dragon, they were all instantly charred from being electrocuted.


    It was utterly impossible for them to stop that massive goliath. For a while, shouts and shrieks from the monsters were reverberating through the entire ce.


    Although the horde struck fear into the hearts of their targets, they were ultimately ughtered. Thus, they could no longer pose a threat to Yunxuan Vi.


    Meanwhile, a silhouette was seen walking out slowly in the vi. As he walked in the air, the man literally conjured a lotus flower with every step he took.


    That man was none other than Lu Xuan, who had been training in istion up until now.


    Lu Xuan looked at everything floating before him in midair and simply said, ¡°Come on out, Ao Chen. Did you seriously think that you could actually take out Yunxuan Vi with such cheap tricks? You truly had overestimated what your underlings were capable of, all while underestimating my capabilities!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words instantly struck the hearts of everyone who heard them.


    Only then did they realize that the battle was far from over; the frightening attacks they saw were just the beginning.


    Everyone then looked up in the air right away. Despite being in the dark of night, they had all trained themselves to look around just as well as during the day.


    As soon as Lu Xuan finished speaking, everyone then saw an unbelievably massive creature zip through the air.


    All of them finally saw that massive ck dragon, a monster that was several hundred meters long.


    Both the eagle king and the white snake were but insignificant ants whenpared to that massive dragon towering above them.


    That ck dragon was entirely different from the one representing fortune and prosperity in the legends. This dragon emanated an extremely harrowing aura around itself, revealing its murderous intent. That aura was thick enough to shroud the entire ce.


    That ck dragon seemed to be some ferocious monster like no other.


    That massive dragon arrived before the Yunxuan Vi and stopped in its tracks, looking at Lu Xuan standing in front of it it. There was no mistaking the staggering murderous intent bursting within the massive dragon¡¯s eyes.


    Boom!


    That dragon then burst with terrifying demonic qi all around it, which seemed to have instantly crushed the minds of everyone in its vicinity.


    Even though several powerful people in Yunxuan Vi were at the Divine Treasure Realm, they ultimately did not stand a chance against the might of that massive dragon standing before them. When facing the dragon, all of their training that they greatly prided themselves on no longer mattered. They might as well have said that they never became cultivators in the first ce.


    All of them instantly felt a heavy feeling pressing down on their shoulders. The pressure against them was so massive that it was trying to force them to their knees, rendering thempletely incapable of standing against that dragon before them.


    There was no doubt that the dragon was unbelievably terrifying.


    With even the air around them seemingly having frozen solid, everyone began to feel as if they were choking. As a result, none of them could move at all.


    Immediately afterward, Lu Xuan then burst with a gentle vibration all over him. After dissipating both that stifling feeling and the pressure shrouding the ce, it then disappeared without a trace.


    He had literally saved everyone around him.


    Everyone in the vicinity could only think of one thing: ¡°He saved us!¡±


    Out of everyone who was present, only Liu Wanrong, Lu Shanshan, and Lu Guoguo could remain alert without being affected by the dragon¡¯s terrifying pressure. This was all because they were born with Taoism aptitudes.


    Their bloodline was of a higher grade, even higher than that of the old dragon itself.


    While that old dragon was much more powerful than these people, the powers that it inherited from its bloodline were still not enough to overwhelm them.


    Lu Xuan then said, ¡°Retreat. Get back in the vi.¡±


    Everyone nearby then retreated into the Yunxuan Vi right away. Afterward, Lu Xuan then reactivated the defensive formation that had been previously broken.


    That eagle king and that white snake were incapable of breaking that formation in the first ce.


    The one that fired that frightening bolt of lightning had been none other than that old dragon standing before their eyes: Ao Chen.


    That old dragon named Ao Chen was both the master of the Myriad Demon Valley and Ao Fan¡¯s progenitor.


    The dragon then coiled its impossibly massive body in midair. One look at the dragon was all it took for someone to feel an immense level of pressure they never experienced before bearing down on them.


    Any ordinary person would have most likely lost all of their courage and will to fight right after facing off against a beast of such caliber.


    However, Lu Xuan was different; that old dragon was nothing but a pest that was onlyrge in size.


    After all, he had killed several massive dragons back during his previous life.


    That dragon named Ao Chen was no doubt one who hadpletely transformed its own bloodline. Such a nearly impossible feat brought about the purest of the bloodline of the dragons.


    Then again, Ao Chen was still just amon dragon. Lu Xuan had even killed five-wed and eight-wed varieties of golden dragons along with some other types. Despite those dragons being far more powerful than that old dragon currently standing before everyone, Lu Xuan still killed them.


    As such, Lu Xuan was so confident about taking on that dragon before him that he deemed that old dragon to be unworthy of his attention in the first ce.


    The massive dragon slowly said, ¡°You seem to know many of my secrets, Lu Xuan. You even know my name¡­¡±


    It was a name that the massive dragon had not heard for ages. Those who were of the same generation as it had died long ago.


    Its name was so obscure that even the underlings back in the Myriad Dragon Valley did not know the name. All of them only knew that the old dragon had been the master of the Myriad Demon Valley for as long as they could remember.


    However, Lu Xuan was able to both call out its name without hesitation and know many of the details regarding the Myriad Demon Valley.


    All of that served as a testament as to how difficult of an opponent Lu Xuan would be.


    It believed that Lu Xuan definitely knew something that led him to fight against the Myriad Demon Valley vehemently.


    Even when the massive dragon had deliberately ordered its underlings to deceive several humans by acting peaceful, Lu Xuan seemed to have seen past their facade.


    He seemed to know so much that Lu Xuan did not even hesitate for a second, let alone allow himself to be deceived.


    That human before it was one of the greatest obstacles on its path to greatness. The old dragon waspelled to get rid of such an obstacle.

 Chapter 440 - Come Here and Face Your Fate

    <h4>Chapter 440: Come Here and Face Your Fate</h4>


    Roar!


    That old dragon then looked up at the sky and let out an intense roar. The sound was so terrifying that over half of Fu City could hear it. The soundwaves spread out in all directions like raging waves.


    Such an intense roar seemed to have shaken the entire sky.


    The dragon¡¯s ferocious and intimidating presence shrouded the entirety of Yunxuan Vi. Had it not been for the barrier blocking the effects out, the entire ce would have been instantly engulfed by that terrifying aura.


    Lu Xuan kept his arms crossed in front of his chest as he looked at that old dragon with cold eyes.


    The terrifying pressure that the old dragon emanated was unable to pose even the slightest threat to him.


    Lu Xuan then casually said, ¡°Ao Chen, what¡¯s the point in bringing up something so insignificant, huh? If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be joining your son in death today.¡±


    As soon as Lu Xuan mentioned his son, Ao Chen¡¯s eyes flickered with a strong sense of murderous intent.


    ¡°You truly are a sly one. You try to provoke and make me hesitate by using such tricks. Are such underhanded tactics all you know?¡± Ao Chen then retorted coldly. There was no mistaking the flicker of murderous intent in its eyes.


    The old dragon did not just act on impulse.


    That massive body of the old dragon continued to swim around in the sky.


    Ao Chen said as it glowered at Lu Xuan, ¡°You¡¯re the one who made me personallye here! If one son is dead, I could just have another. But you¡­ you¡¯re nothing more than a thorn in my side. As long as you¡¯re still around, the great endeavor of the demons can never happen!¡±


    As Lu Xuan looked at Ao Chen standing in front of him, he did not think the old dragon said anything absurd. Considering how Ao Chen usually acted as a proud tyrant, what he said was not all that impossible.


    The fact that Ao Chen¡¯s only offspring was killed should¡¯ve been enough to enrage it on its own, but the main reason he ultimately decided toe to Earth had to be Lu Xuan.


    Ao Chen knew that the human did all that he could to force it to advent because he was worried that Ao Chen would grow to be toorge of a threat. As such, he wanted to get rid of it before it became too difficult to deal with in the future.


    Even after all this time, that had always been the main reason for his actions.


    Lu Xuan then continued in a chilling tone, ¡°I understand what you are trying to do, but that will not change the fact that you will die today.¡±


    Ao Chen became so enraged by what Lu Xuan said that it started smirking. It said, ¡°Some guts you have there. No wonder people consider you to be the best amongst humans. I would have never met someone like you even back all those ages ago!¡±


    Although a hint of acknowledgment and appreciation towards someone could be seen in the dragon¡¯s eyes, the unmistakable, frightening murderous intent remained even more intense.


    Having been around for at least a thousand years, the old dragon¡¯s perspective on the world was much different.


    In all those years Ao Chen had lived, it seemed to have never met another human being like Lu Xuan.


    Even so, that was exactly why murderous intent boiled in his mind. There was no way it could afford to allow someone like that to live. Otherwise, all of that talk about the mighty undertaking of the demons would be little more than a pipe dream.


    The old dragon knew all too well one of the main reasons why humans rose from being food in the past to currently being the dominant species of Earth: they had a group of unmatched geniuses leading the rest of humanity.


    It was obvious that one such genius was Lu Xuan, who now stood before the old dragon.


    That old dragon continued to re at Lu Xuan with cold eyes as if it were searching for something to provoke and enrage him. Meanwhile, its body continued to swim about as it did so.


    All of a sudden, it instantly transformed into a very stout and imposing man who looked to be in his forties or fifties.


    The man wore scale armor and held a halberd in his hand, making him seem like a legendary warrior had been reborn.


    The terrifying pressure that the old dragon usually emanated wildly swept all over the ce.


    Someone with such a level of cultivation was deemed nearly invincible on Earth in its current state.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura immediately burst from Lu Xuan¡¯s body before shooting to the heavens like a golden pir, which was every bit just as intimidating.


    They both stood facing each other from afar. The scene garnered the attention of several nearby fighters.


    A good number of fighters were gathered nearby in huge numbers and packing like sardines.


    They all knew that the battle had begun an extremely long time ago. Lu Xuan being that old dragon¡¯s target was hardly considered a secret. What nobody else knew was when the old dragon nned to strike.


    As such, there were all kinds of spies and scouts lurking about around both the Yunxuan Vi and the Heavenly Pce¡¯s headquarters in Beijing.


    Lu Xuan knew all too well what those people were trying to do, but he did not chase them off because he found it utterly pointless.


    Doing so would have only made his intentions even more obvious. As such, he simply did nothing and let them enjoy a good show. There was nothing for him to be afraid of, after all.


    The scouts and spies who hadpletely gathered around by then were from various forces and organizations in a variety of countries all over the world.


    They all came as soon as they caught wind of that ferocious aura, but they still arrived a littleter than nned. They were only able to see Lu Xuan and Ao Chen giving each other terrifying res.


    The massive corpses of both the eagle king and the white snakeid nearby the scene, right below Yunxuan Vi.


    While nobody saw for themselves what happened, they could still sense just how terrifying that previous battle had been.


    They all recognized those two monsters, especially that eagle king who could easily repel attacks of nuclear missiles against that spatial fissure.


    The spectators would never forget what transpired back then; it was a testament that nuclear weapons, which humanity treated as its trump card, were not very useful.


    In other words, while the nuclear weapons could still be of use, it was easy to find the weaknesses of many of them.


    One of the formidable cultivators from Huaxia said with their mouth agape, ¡°There is no denying that the old dragon is powerful. It had been able to easily wreck all the nuclear submarines that the nations sent at it, after all. Hell, this itself is terrifying. I may be only watching it from afar, but I could already feel its pressure cutting down on me like des.¡±


    Something like the dragon had a very special ce in Huaxian mythology. That old dragon was just as special to them, if not even something else altogether.


    The other cultivators from the west or even from Japan and Korea did not have much of a choice. After all, none of them would have even dared to think about fighting either that old dragon or Lu Xuan.


    They deemed it best if both of them could sessfully kill each other.


    With the halberd in his hand, the old dragon pointed at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°You. Come here and face your fate!¡±


    Lu Xuan simply replied, ¡°Enough talk. Just die already.¡±


    Neither of them was willing to back off.


    Ao Chen looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°If I were at my prime, I could have easily killed you with only one w!¡± There was a raging aura about him, bursting with a presence so intimidating that everyone would see him as a tyrant.


    Lu Xuan chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Well if I were at my prime, you would not even be able to withstand an attack from even my finger!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, what insolence! What insolence indeed!¡±


    Ao Chen immediately burst intoughter with a frenzied look in his eyes.


    Ao Chen then made a move at the very next instant. All of that talk before was only made to cover that ambush of an attack.

 Chapter 441 - Almost Got Beaten Until I Kneeled

    <h4>Chapter 441: Almost Got Beaten Until I Kneeled</h4>


    Boom!


    The blow was too fast, and the power was too terrifying. It was just a simple blow, yet it had exploded the air. Everyone could clearly see for themselves how the air had copsed before them.


    People were shocked by this terrifying technique. Many people who were present were in the Divine Treasure Realm, with some experts even being in the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    When they felt the impact of the blow, however, they could not stop their pupils from shrinking slightly. It was as if they had just entered a terrifying world in which the sky and the earth had fallen apart.


    A halberd like a ck dragon appeared in the hands of the old dragon, who immediately swept it towards Lu Xuan.


    The halberd moved so fast that before anyone was able to react, everything seemed to have already happened.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    At that critical moment, Lu Xuan made his move and disappeared from where he stood. When faced with such an extremely terrifying attack, he did not even try to evade it. Instead, he immediately took out the Dragonyer and shed out with it.


    After the Dragonyer had been used and trained by Lu Xuan, it had pretty much changed from being a light sword. Its shape and weight had gradually changed until it became a heavy sword. Not only could he stab people with it, but he could also use the sword to cut them apart.


    The body of the sword alone had already exceeded 2,500 kilograms. Coupled with the gravity talisman that Lu Xuan added onto the sword, this Dragonyer weighed more than 5,000 kilograms.


    Exactly how heavy was this sword? It would have been very difficult for even experts in the Divine Treasure Realm to lift it. The only ones who could possibly pick it up were the outstanding experts who had awakened their magic.


    However, it would have been impossible for them to use the Dragonyer as easily as Lu Xuan did.


    Because Lu Xuan had relied on his born Taoism aptitude and many methods of cultivating his strength, he could increase the strength in his entire body to a very abnormal stage.


    Ordinary people simplycked the ability to force this ability out of him. Just an ordinary attack from Lu Xuan was already very deadly for the average expert.


    Bang!


    With the loud sound of an explosion, the world began to tremble slightly. For a while, a horrifyingly murderous intent could be seen from both sides.


    Even among the crowd, those who had a shallow level of cultivation and rtively weak willpower were also affected. They were immediately frightened by the sight of the thousands of troops rushing over.


    Deep in their hearts, people were almost scared to death!


    Experts at the same level as Lu Xuan and Ao Chen were the only ones who could pull off such an attack. It would have been impossible for anyone else to do the same.


    Even ordinary experts at the Divine Treasure Realm were no match for him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Two magical weapons directly collided with each other many times in the air. Whether it came from the old dragon¡¯s halberd or Lu Xuan¡¯s Dragonyer, the power disyed was shocking. The greatbat skills from both sides made it difficult to determine the winner and loser for a moment.


    Everyone felt as if their eyes could not keep up with this speed. It was so fast that they could not even see the residual shadows.


    Boom!


    After the two sides staggered away, everyone saw that the old dragon¡¯s body was bleeding. Using his Dragonyer, Lu Xuan had cut a huge opening into the old dragon¡¯s abdomen.


    In contrast, Lu Xuan¡¯s clothes were not torn at all. Even if the old dragon¡¯s halberd had hit Lu Xuan at a critical moment, it would not have been much of a threat to him.


    The halberd had failed to break the Shield of Great Aether!


    Everyone knew that the old dragon had miserably lost in the confrontation just now!


    The sword had cut into its abdomen. If an ordinary expert in the Divine Treasure Realm were in that old dragon¡¯s ce, the sh would have split them in half.


    Many people could only feel their heartbeats almost stopping, frightened by the dazzling series of exchanges they saw just now.


    This made them realize that there were no limits in the world; there would always be someone stronger out there!


    Soon enough, everyone understood how the winner and the loser were decided!


    Everyone saw that Ao Chen¡¯s hands slightly trembled while holding the halberd. It was obvious that in the confrontation they had just witnessed, Lu Xuan used his Dragonyer to paralyze Ao Chen¡¯s hands.


    Everyone was left dumbfounded!


    What was going on?!


    Many people knew that humans did not have any kind of physical advantage over demons. Even some of the humans who had awakened their magic were not at an advantage against the demons, either.


    Then there was the old dragon alongside the demon kings. It did not matter whether the dragon race originated from either eastern or western mythology. They were known for having strong physical bodies all the same.


    Additionally, the eastern dragon race dominated the world with their magic!


    No one had ever thought that humans could fight dragons in closebat!


    Now, Lu Xuan hadpletely proved them wrong. To everyone¡¯s surprise, a human being like Lu Xuan had used one hand to attack Ao Chen and paralyze his hands.


    Everyone was scared out of their wits!


    What an amazing scene it was!


    Many people wanted to swear their hearts out at the sight!


    This was nowhere near normal!


    At that moment, Ao Chen had staggered away and directly flew thousands of meters out to reach a safe distance.


    He was almost scared to death!


    After the real fight, he realized that he had still underestimated the human race!


    He was sure that he was not just seeing things. There was no doubt that Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level was at the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!


    It was simr to thebat strength that he could exert after being seriously injured and suppressed by the shackles of the world.


    Despite both of them being in the same realm, Ao Chen looked down on Lu Xuan; their understanding of magic, skills, and martial arts was essentially on two different levels.


    Ao Chen could even defeat an ordinary expert in the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm with ease!


    An ordinary expert in the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm would have been no match for him at all!


    Now, he knew that he was wrong. Lu Xuan was extremely terrifying.


    He had never met such a frightening human being.


    Ao Chen thought that Lu Xuan may have been capable of fighting those at a higher level, which might have posed a threat to him. There were numerous sects and ns among human beings. He had seen many of those groups use terrifying tricks to make both sides lose.


    After thinking about it, however, he never expected Lu Xuan to rely on brute strength to nearly beat him to his knees.


    Lu Xuan had almost exposed the internal injuries that had been suppressed.


    He desperately wanted to say that Lu Xuan was an abnormal human!


    What was even more frightening was that he had noticed the Dragonyer did not just cut through the topmost surface of the skin and scorch his muscles. Ao Chen also felt a strange energy flowing into his body that prevented him from healing his wounds.


    He could only force this energy out of the body by using his immense inner strength.


    Without allowing his opponent to breathe a sigh of relief, however, Lu Xuan had already appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    He held the Dragonyer above Ao Chen¡¯s head!

 Chapter 442 - Ao Chen Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 442: Ao Chen Running Away</h4>


    Whoosh!


    The sword swept across the sky.


    Zoom! Zoom! Zoom!


    The only thing that was special about the sword was the fact that it was extremely fast!


    Almost in an instant, all the scales on this old dragon were torn apart from its body as the blood spurted out.


    At that critical moment, the old dragon was torn open with a huge wound. Even so, it had also managed to avoid the deadliest blow possible.


    In the end, it had dodged the attack because of its own intuition as a monster.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sword attack was too terrifying because of how fast it moved!


    This sword attack truly could injure the old dragon.


    It was different from when Lu Xuan tried his best to cut off one of its fingers. At that time, Lu Xuan did his best to cut off a finger with the machete in Ao Fan¡¯s hand.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan made the old dragon feel like just an ant with only some level of power. No matter how powerful Lu Xuan was, it would always pale inparison to this human.


    However, this time was different.


    Lu Xuan was already a strong expert who could stand a chance against Ao Chen. He might have been even stronger than that old dragon!


    ¡°If your skills are still this weak by now, then you might as well say goodbye to your life!¡±


    Lu Xuan gave the old dragon an indifferent and extremely cold look.


    He had spent a lot of time nning and setting things up to get to this point. He even began setting it up ever since the Myriad Demon Valley appeared ahead of time.


    If the Myriad Demon Valley had been hiding in the dark just like how they were in his previous life, then it would not have been this easy for Lu Xuan to deal with them.


    However, Lu Xuan did not mind personally taking care of them if they appeared ahead of time.


    To be more precise, Lu Xuan already had to face a lot of strong enemies. There were many strong enemies in his foreseeable future, as well.


    This old dragon and his Myriad Demon Valley were only one of Lu Xuan¡¯s many strong enemies. He did not mind taking care of the Myriad Demon Valley before the old dragon.


    He looked at the old dragon coldly when all of a sudden, he once again made his move as he pinched a hand seal with his fingers.


    Dark clouds suddenly appeared above Yunxuan Vi, with the figure of a huge Thunder Dragon surging from within.


    The Thunder Dragon then instantly descended from the sky.


    The lightning fell extremely quickly, seeming as if it almost immediatelynded on the old dragon.


    The old dragon tried to escape, but it failed to move out of the way fast enough.


    Compared to when Lu Xuan had attacked, the Thunder Dragon had attacked very quickly this time. Due to Lu Xuan¡¯s increasingly powerful skills, there was no need for him to prepare for the attack.


    It made the forming process of this Thunder Dragon much quicker, taking shape instantly.


    Even if Ao Chen was given a chance to react, there was no time for him to escape. He could only choose to force himself to endure the attack.


    Boom!


    As the Thunder Dragon fell onto Ao Chen, everyone watched as the endless electric lights engulfed it.


    Ao Chen disappeared into the endless electric lights.


    All of this would have normally taken time for anyone to describe, yet it all urred within a mere moment. Everyone saw how Ao Chen had disappeared in mid-air. Meanwhile, the Thunder Dragon was also crumbling inch by inch as if it had hit some hard gold and iron.


    Shortly afterward, the Thunder Dragon disappeared in mid-air. Instead, a terrifying dragon measuring hundreds of meters long had appeared in the sky.


    As soon as everyone looked up, they saw that it was the body of Ao Chen, the old dragon. Compared to the majestic body everyone saw just now, Ao Chen looked extremely miserable now. Its whole body was covered with wounds from the explosions caused by lightning. There were even wounds torn by the Thunder Dragon, with fresh blood flowing out.


    Much of flesh and blood had been scorched by electricity.


    In the attack that happened just now, Ao Chen had been badly injured after being bombarded by an electric dragon. Forces of destruction were even pouring out of its body.


    To be more precise, it was not Lu Xuan himself who had beaten the old dragon like this. Instead, Lu Xuan had revealed the injuries that Ao Chen had been suppressing through summoning the Thunder Dragon. All of the injures were instantly exposed. As Ao Chen¡¯s muscles exploded at times, very precious fresh blood continued to flow out of his body!


    Lu Xuan loudly shouted, ¡°Ao Chen, today¡¯s the day you will perish!¡±


    Meanwhile, Ao Chen also looked up to the sky with a roar as its huge body instantly turned into a stream of crimson light. He then flew away into the distance.


    Now that things had reached this point, Ao Chen no longer wanted to fight Lu Xuan; it had long been scared out of its wits. It continued to frantically move its body as far away as possible.


    Lu Xuan did not expect Ao Chen to just give up like that and directly escape into the distance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think you can get away!¡±


    Lu Xuan followed.


    However, that old dragon moved extremely quickly while constantly increasing its speed. Its entire body burst out countless blood energy until it instantly fell to the seaside.


    With Yunxuan Vi being close to the seaside, Ao Chen had directly plunged into the sea.


    ¡°Want to try to escape again?!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted and followed.


    Just then, a terrifying monster jumped directly out from the sea. With its mouth opened, it bit Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan shed out with his sword as he coldly shouted, ¡°You must have a death wish!¡±


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The terrifying monster was chopped in half by the sword. Had it been fighting someone else, this monster would be considered the overlord of the deep sea. Now, it was only an ant before Lu Xuan as it was chopped in half with one sh.


    Lu Xuan took a few steps and pinched a water seal and rushed directly into the sea.


    Under the effect of the water seal, the seawater in front of Lu Xuan began to separate as he ran to Ao Chen at an amazing speed.


    Just then, thousands of sea monsters had unexpectedly gathered in front of Lu Xuan and blocked his way.


    They werepletely vulnerable in front of Lu Xuan, who was able to kill dozens of these monsters by casually swinging his sword once. When these monsters faced Lu Xuan, they simply had no ability to fight back against him.


    Even so, Lu Xuan was slowed down while the old dragon escaped at an astonishing speed.


    By the time Lu Xuan had killed and driven away the thousands of monsters, it was already a few minutes toote. He could no longer see that old dragon Ao Chen.


    At that moment, Ao Chen was extremely confident in its escape. He almost instantly fled to the distance without slowing down even a little.


    He just let his countless underlings help him stop Lu Xuan¡¯s advances.


    Even though Lu Xuan had a seal preventing the water from slowing him down, he still lost sight of that old dragon.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with frightening murderous intent. He had calcted everything, but he did not think that the old dragon would run so decisively.

 Chapter 443 - The Violent Ao Chen

    <h4>Chapter 443: The Violent Ao Chen</h4>


    He had only paused for a moment, but Ao Chen managed to escape!


    This was different from the old dragon that Lu Xuan knew of in his previous life. He remembered how stubborn that old dragon was back then. He even nicknamed it ¡°the stubborn dragon¡±.


    He had dared to fight against the nuclear bombs all over the sky and came out of it unharmed. It seemed as if he would refuse to hold back or retreat no matter what types of attacks the humans would throw at him.


    To his surprise, the old dragon had already made a n to escape within such a short time. It was obvious that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had given him too much pressure.


    This had made it impossible for Lu Xuan to deal with the old dragon as easily as he had in his previous life.


    At that moment, the result of the battle had spread all over the world.


    Lu Xuan had beaten that old dragon, thanks to his overwhelming strength.


    Even so, the governments of all countries were still worried; although Lu Xuan had defeated the old dragon and was so close to killing it, that old dragon ultimately escaped before Lu Xuan could kill it.


    Many people were immediately worried. It was not long ago that the Myriad Demon Valley had driven those sea monsters to attack the Antic coast. Of course, they remembered it so vividly.


    Now that the old dragon had escaped, nobody could imagine what kinds of consequences they would have to face.


    Almost all the coastal areas began to put their own regions on alert. While the old dragon was injured by Lu Xuan, no one could imagine what it would do when it was furious.


    Various military bases had entered the first state of alert.


    ¡°What? He escaped?¡±


    At that moment, Dragon and the other senior officials of the Special Task Force also got the news that although Lu Xuan had defeated the old dragon, he had failed to kill it and had let him run away.


    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces suddenly changed.


    It would have been very difficult for them to continue guarding against the enemy.


    Once the old dragon was fully consumed by its rage, nobody could imagine what it would do next. Even so, that uncertainty was perfectly understandable.


    ¡°Where is Mister Lu now?¡± Dragon frantically asked.


    ¡°Right now, Mister Lu is running in the direction in which the old dragon had escaped. He is chasing after that old dragon to kill it!¡±


    When everyone heard the news, they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although the old dragon had run away, Lu Xuan was luckily still hunting for him.


    ¡°Pass down my order. The Special Task Force will go into a state of alert and use all of their resources to search for that old dragon. We must find it first!¡±


    Dragon gave the order at once.


    He knew that this was a top priority right now. If this old dragon was never stopped, then nobody could imagine what would happen.


    The most important thing was to find this old dragon and kill it. Only then would everyone be able to feel at ease.


    For a while, spy satellites from all over the world began to try and find that old dragon.


    Even the United States, which was once the most hostile towards Huaxia, joined the search for the old dragon.


    This was because it was no longer a concern for one particr country.


    After countless sea monsters had razed through every town lining the Antic coast, everyone understood that a war between the humans and the monsters had been waged.


    The most important thing was that people did not know what the old dragon would do when he was angry.


    Huaxia was guaranteed to be safe because they had a master like Lu Xuan. In contrast, the other countries did not have a master of their own. If even nuclear bombs were useless against Lu Xuan, how could they ever deal with that old dragon?


    There was always the possibility that the old dragon was hiding in the deep sea, conducting everything from behind the scenes while letting countless sea monsters harass humans all across the world. In that case, the human race had no chance of survival.


    The old dragon¡¯s reason foring to Earth didn¡¯t matter to them. All they cared about was the fact that its existence would harm every nation.


    Every country wanted to kill him as quickly as possible.


    Soon, a satellite camera managed to find the old dragon.


    The old dragon had appeared in Vietnam, south of Huaxia, but two hours had passed after the battle by then.


    This terrifying monster, which measured more than 300 meters in length, went into a city in Vietnam. Taking advantage of the darkness, it began killing people.


    Ao Chen had countless sea monsters under itsmand.


    Several sea monsters began killing everyone they could find in that city.


    The Vietnamese army was quickly deployed, but it was of no use at all. It was only then when everyone that when in front of Lu Xuan, Ao Chen panicked from being hunted as if it were a lost dog.


    However, that was just an illusion.


    It did not mean that the old dragon was too weak. It only meant that Lu Xuan was too strong.


    The old dragon let out numerous lightning strikes, chopping down the fighter nes from the Vietnamese military while they were still in the air.


    The cannonballs of those army tanks and artillery hit the old dragon, but it was difficult to break through its scales. Even if the cannonballs had fallen onto the sections of flesh and blood that Lu Xuan had revealed on its body, it was difficult to shoot directly through it. The cannonballs would¡¯ve been wrapped by the surface of the sea before being spat out.


    Roar!


    The old dragon Ao Chen looked up and roared to the sky in extreme fury. He had never thought that Lu Xuan could hurt him so easily or even fatally injure him.


    Had the old dragon not escaped so quickly, it would¡¯ve probably died under Lu Xuan¡¯s sword by now.


    Therefore, he wanted revenge. He wanted to vent his anger.


    As he flew high in the air, he looked like a behemoth.


    He did not dare to stay in Huaxia at all. It was only when he was out of the territory of Huaxia when he decided to appear in Vietnam.


    At that moment, this fiery monster was like a body of lightning. One breath was all it took to spit out dozens of countless terrifying bolts of electricity that swept across the sky.


    The high-rise buildings in Vietnam had be the target of his anger, as a lightning bolt directly destroyed one such building.


    With a sweep of its tail, the old dragon crushed all the living beings within a radius of several hundred meters, including the flowers and trees within range.


    The Vietnamese people throughout the city trembled in fear under the wrath of the old dragon.


    After the destruction of the Vietnamese army, no other army dared to enter the city.


    The city had be Ao Chen¡¯s hunting ground.


    Under his rage andmand over countless sea monsters, he became a massive threat to humanity.


    On the other hand, many Vietnamese cultivators who hade to Vietnam were even more miserable. Right after Ao Chen opened his mouth, they were swallowed almost instantly.


    They weren¡¯t even given a slight chance to resist.


    Although Lu Xuan had beaten Ao Chen the same way adults would discipline their children, these Vietnamese cultivators were truly unlucky to face Ao Chen; they were no match for the old dragon at all.


    One sweep of its tail was enough to kill them all.


    Many people were even more frightened to find that the wound on Ao Chen¡¯s body slowly healed as he continued swallowing more people.


    There was even a more ferocious force on him, something nobody had ever seen before.

 Chapter 444 - Metamorphosis, the Devil Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 444: Metamorphosis, the Devil Dragon</h4>


    In front of this terrifying monster, which was more than 300 meters long, human beings were simr to ants. No, to be exact, they were ants. Humans were mere ants before such a terrifying monster that was over 300 meters long.


    By now, this ferocious dragon hadpletely lost its mind.


    At this point, it was now impossible for humans and demons to peacefully coexist on Earth. Ao Chen had nned to use the idea of peaceful coexistence to make the humans lower their guard. Once that happened, the demons would have more time to develop. However, the n waspletely ruined.


    After this battle, not even the dumbest of humans would believe such words anymore!


    Such a terrifying monster raged all across the city, killing countless humans in its wake. When Ao Chen opened its mouth, several people were sucked into the sky like a torrent as he swallowed them into his mouth.


    Half an hourter, Ao Chen disappeared into the sky above the city and retreated into the endless deep sea.


    However, there had been numerous deaths and injuries in the entire city; less than 10 percent of the people had survived.


    All the governments had received first-hand information and watched arge number of videos.


    Skyscrapers copsed, countlessmunities were destroyed, and mes soared. There was an astonishing number of casualties everywhere as the bodies were torn to pieces.


    It was not until this moment that the Vietnamese rescue troops were able to enter into the debris of ruins.


    Indeed, this old dragonpletely lost its mind!


    At this time, representatives of various countries gathered in a conference hall located in the headquarters of the United Nations. A projection of the five main members of the United Nations were there as well.


    The whole conference room was in chaos.


    ¡°Kill it, we must kill it. As long as this old dragon is alive, it will remain the bane of our existence!¡±


    Brazil¡¯s national representative angrily mmed his fist on the table. It was understandable because his country¡¯s coastal areas had been ughtered by a previous wave of sea monsters, causing huge losses.


    His words immediately resonated with many countries because now, the old dragon had thoroughly angered the humans.


    This no longer concerned just one nation.


    Only the representative of Vietnam, the destroyed country, was furious. This time, he imed that the incident was all because of Lu Xuan from Huaxia. The representative demanded that Huaxia take full responsibility, wanting the nation to abolish its status as a permanent member and get rid of their veto power.


    The representative even wanted to let Vietnam rece Huaxia as a permanent member!


    In response, the Huaxian leader just smiled and rejected this proposal with a vote!


    The other four leaders justughed at this proposal before rejecting it.


    If the five permanent members were one person, then they would probably be thinking, ¡°What kind of joke was that? I earned my status from fighting in the streets. In what country were millions of people not killed or injured. Which country did not have the power to destroy the Earth?


    ¡°After the loss, you want me to resign. You¡¯re overthinking this. How did those monkeys in heaven allow a fool like you to be here?¡±


    For a time, the representatives from the countries quarreled with one another. Gradually, however, the countries eventually came to a unanimous decision. Even Huaxia and Russia, who had suffered losses, would not easily let go of this old dragon. There was also the fact that the United States, Britain, and France had suffered massive casualties before.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t their country being ughtered now, it was still where they got their raw materials from. These sea monsters had caused countless deaths and injuries, leading to great losses for all the countries.


    The monsters had to be eliminated so that they would not be given a chance to rise!


    They weren¡¯t just going to target the old dragon. The human race would kill everyst monster they saw on thend, in the sky, and in the sea.


    Although they had been caught off guard and suffered great losses as a result, there was no doubt that human beings had ruled over Earth for a very long time.


    Coupled with the revival of the spirit qi, many wild animals mutated into monsters.


    Even if countless human beings did not cultivate martial arts, they had still changed. They had grown stronger under the activation of the world¡¯s spirit qi.


    Up to now, all countries had at least one army of cultivators and people with abilities if not more.


    Above the Vietnamese city, Lu Xuan floated in mid-air, looking livid.


    He was still toote!


    Now after losing Ao Chen, the whole world would be angry at him!


    This was why Lu Xuan had been so calm, wanting to wait for Ao Chen to find him.


    The world was so big that it would not be easy to catch Ao Chen, who had no fixed ce. The easiest way was to let Ao Chen go to him instead.


    Once that happened, he would kill Ao Chen!


    Lu Xuan watched the footage of Ao Chen wreaking havoc within various countries, sent to him by the Heavenly Pce. The vicious force in the footage seemed to have made him think of something.


    Meanwhile, Ao Chen¡¯s never stopped venting out its frustrations. Starting from Vietnam, it went on a killing spree all the way to Southeast Asia; he killed people in Indonesia, Mysia, and the Philippines before going all the way south to Australia. The entire massacre urred in just one day. Along with its army of sea monsters, the old dragon had killed and injured at least tens of millions of people.


    There was nothing these small countries could do to stop the old dragon¡¯s rampage. The army of cultivators organized by these small countries had no chance of winning against Ao Chen.


    These cultivators were easily defeated. Even an expert in the Divine Treasure Realm also died by Ao Chen¡¯s ws. They were simply unable to fight back.


    Networks all over the world were constantly broadcasting this disaster live as it happened.


    This time, people saw Ao Chen as a true demon. For these tens of millions of people, most of them had died under the attack of the sea monsters. That didn¡¯t take into ount the millions of people that Ao Chen directly devoured.


    For a moment, the five permanent leaders caused an uproar, demanding to use nuclear weapons.


    These leaders had used nuclear weapons; huge mushroom-shaped clouds rose above the waters of Southeast Asia.


    After a brief moment of dazzling light, huge mushroom clouds rose before suddenly shattering everything in its wake.


    Even after a raid that they had spent so long to n, someone still found out where Ao Chen was afterward.


    The nuclear bombs did not kill Ao Chen. Instead, it made the situation even worse by further angering Ao Chen.


    He went straight into Australia and began a killing spree.


    Ao Chen truly embodied the strength of the powerful monsters in such an incisive and vivid way.


    Everyone saw that Ao Chen, who was already more than 300 meters long, had grown again. With a full length of more than 400 meters, he had a faint light all over his body. This waspletely different from when the monstrous qi was all over his body.


    It was apletely different force.


    He had be a devil!


    He was no longer the original monster dragon he was before; he had be a terrifying dragon from Hell!


    A devil?


    Lu Xuan¡¯s response made the governments realize the concept of devils for the first time, which werepletely different from the demons. It was the devil race.


    This race was something that people had only heard of in some myths, so many people didn¡¯t know about their existence.


    Furthermore, nobody was sure how this demon dragon had be a devil dragon.


    This was aplete transformation spanning across races!


    People could see the sheer horror of the devil dragon with their own eyes!

 Chapter 445 - The Battle Against the Devil Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 445: The Battle Against the Devil Dragon</h4>


    ¡°Yes, it has already be a devil dragon!¡±


    The minute Lu Xuan set foot on the maind of Australia, he could feel devil qi shaking the earth before him. It had unexpectedly formed a terrifying tornado, with Ao Chen in the center.


    Ao Chen had be a devil dragon!


    Ordinary people probably did not know much about devils!


    The devil race waspletely different from the life forms on Earth, as well as the current cultivation system.


    Unlike most people, however, Lu Xuan knew exactly what this devil was. Apart from some of them who were born as devils, most of them had be simr. They had forced themselves to be possessed by the boundless negative energy growing in their hearts.


    Cultivators often said that people were possessed by the devil; this devil was the devil of the heart. However, this so-called devil of the heart could not be seen by ordinary people.


    This concept was somethingmon among the devils.


    ¡°Before the devil is possessed, it is divided into different races. Some were demons, some were dragons, and some were something else entirely different. Right now, Ao Chen is a devil dragon. He set off on a killing spree to infect himself with the hatred of the countless creatures he killed so that he can be a devil!¡± Lu Xuan exined to Dragon, who was on the other end of the phone call.


    Worried, Dragon said, ¡°What are we going to do? His body size has skyrocketed from 300 meters to 400 meters. The amount of energy shown on the energy detector is much stronger than before! Also, based on the energy response we got, it is still gradually increasing. Can the shackles of the world not suppress him?¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°Devils themselves are creatures that have gone against heaven and earth, so the suppression of the world means nothing to them. They do not use their own strength to fight against heaven and earth. Just look at Ao Chen now; he is using the countless creatures he killed to resist the shackles of the world and turn the power of sentient beings into his own use!¡±


    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t this mean that he can¡¯t be suppressed by the shackles of the world?!¡±


    The expression on Dragon¡¯s face had suddenly changed. He knew much more than ordinary people. The shackles of the world limited them, but it also protected them from any uncontroble existences that suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Yes. As of now, he is no longer affected by the shackles of the world. The more people he kills, the thicker his devil qi will be over time. When that happens, the power of the world will not be able to suppress him at all. It may even allow him to return to his peak state, assuming that he hasn¡¯t already reached it by now!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    He thought of the many devils he had encountered in his past life. It didn¡¯t matter what status they held before. Once they were possessed, their strength would be greatly enhanced in a short time.


    It did not matter what obstacles were in their realm or whatprehensions they had. None of it mattered because they were powerful enough to break through the obstacles.


    Of course, this kind of devil who defied thews of the world would often turn into a machine that only knew how to kill.


    However, no matter what happened in the future, someone who had


    been turned into a devil would experience a rapid surge of strength.


    He had also figured out that this was obviously the basis of Ao Chen¡¯s counterattack.


    Considering its own strength, Ao Chen would only be repeatedly beaten by Lu Xuan. If he wanted to fight back or even kill Lu Xuan, the only way it could do so was to be a devil.


    However, this method was so ancient that Lu Xuan had never seen it ever happen on Earth before. Even in his previous life, he had never heard of Ao Chen being possessed.


    After thinking about it, however, he realized that the Ao Chen from his previous life had descended onto earth at peak physical condition. At the time, no one on Earth had been able to force him to this point.


    In this life, there was Lu Xuan. This itself was the biggest difference.


    Lu Xuan was able to feel that the devil qi emitted from Ao Chen in the distance, which had allowed it to break through to the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. In fact, it was even heading towards the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm at an rming rate.


    The speed of this kind of progress was very shocking!


    This was because Ao Chen already had possessed such a high level of cultivation. Right now, it was just getting rid of the suppressive effect from the shackles of the world so it could regain the strength he should¡¯ve had.


    At this rate, the old dragon may have even surpassed the Divine Treasure Realm. If that was the case, it would be a real catastrophe.


    No one would be able to stop him.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were unusually serious, and his expression was very cold.


    It was necessary to kill this old dragon to make up for past mistakes before it truly became uncontroble.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure kept glowing in the Australian desert, and it wasn¡¯t long before he arrived at the middle of the desert, where endless devil qi swept into a tornado. It had created sandstorms all over the sky, as it looked extremely frightening.


    At that moment, several demons were headed in the direction of Lu Xuan. They were all demons from Australia who weremanded by Ao Chen to attack Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Pft, pft, pft!¡±


    Lu Xuan only swept out a few beams of sword light. The demons who were in the Divine Treasure Realm were all cut in half where they stood.


    The attack was far too powerful!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s swordsmanship had always been amazing. He had gotten rid of the restrictions of the sword techniques. This kind of move would¡¯ve definitely amazed a kendo master.


    It was like an unrestrained and vigorous style that brimmed with talent, as it was impossible to catch the slightest trace of it.


    ¡°Ao Chen. Even while I am here, you¡¯re only going to use these minions to stop me?¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the massive devil dragon lingering at the center of the endless storm.


    ¡°Since you have stopped here, doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. He knew that the old dragon stopped here just to wait for him to appear.


    Otherwise, he could have continued to use the blood shield skill no matter what.


    Earlier, he was able to escape from Lu Xuan by using the blood shield skill.


    Each time he used it, however, he would lose a certain percentage of his life span. Overusing it would affect his level of cultivation.


    Had it not been an extremely critical situation, he would not have used it at all.


    This old dragon had frantically used the blood shield skill this whole time, but he was already doomed while Lu Xuan would chase him to death.


    However, that old dragon chose to be possessed. He relied on the powerful devil technique to absorb the lives of creatures in the world to make up for his loss.


    In the end, the old dragon was able to arrive here unharmed and even be more powerful and terrifying.


    Roar!


    A terrifying roar of a beast swept out from the center of the sandstorm, creating a wave of terror that scattered in all directions.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯vee here to die, huh?!¡±


    A gloomy and terrifying sound rang out from within the sandstorm.


    The voice was low and scary, and the devil qi swept all over the ce!


    A huge devil w poked out from the sandstorm and grabbed Lu Xuan at the speed of light.

 Chapter 446 - Lightning Powers Clash

    <h4>Chapter 446: Lightning Powers sh</h4>


    A huge menacing w emerged out of the demonic cloud, heading straight for Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    That terrifying w broke through the sound barrier as it sliced through the air.


    The w came down straight away, looking as if it was going to tear the sky apart.


    That w alone was several times taller than Lu Xuan.


    That demonic dragon was enraged and wanted revenge. It was cornered to such an extent that it even became a menacing demon. All of that was because of Lu Xuan.


    Despite being a dragon, it ended up having to resort to such methods. What happened was an utter insult to its bloodline.


    Humans from all over the world watched the battle currently taking ce. That was made possible by cultivators from Australia being willing to risk their lives to film the battle from afar. The recording was then broadcasted online through high-tech equipment, which allowed people from all over the world to witness the battle.


    Nobody expected the battle to turn out this way. Bothbatants disyed powers that defied everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Everyone knew just how much was at stake with that one battle. It was a battle that would decide whether the humans or the demons would ultimately reign supreme on Earth.


    If Lu Xuan were to win, then humans would continue to be the dominant species ruling the world. However, if that old dragon were to win, that would have spelled the doom of the human race.


    That old dragon¡¯s terrifying powers were also fully demonstrated the whole time they fought.


    It was made very clear that the humans werepletely powerless against that old dragon.


    Boom!


    That w immediately sank into the desert and carved out a huge crater.


    The attack seemed to have passed right through Lu Xuan.


    When Lu Xuan was seen reappearing, he was already somewhere several hundred meters away from where he stood. He managed to evade that lethal w attack.


    However, the frightening shockwave that was brought about by that terrifying attack caused his clothes to billow violently in the wind.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡± An angry shout burst out from within the sandstorm.


    A ck bolt of lightning was suddenly unleashed in an instant, the bolt being as thick as a bucket of water.


    Its force was unmistakable, bursting out in an instant like a sword.


    Boom!


    The attack sent Lu Xuan flying over 100 meters away. Lights shed about all over him the second the attack connected with his body.


    Over 100 protective talismans were immediately burnt to ashes all at once.


    They were the talismans that enabled Lu Xuan to survive that lethal attack in the nick of time, but it was because of him that over 100 of those talismans were burnt away.


    Lu Xuan then looked at the inside of that sandstorm and saw that vague silhouette of a gigantic creature looking very menacing and intimidating, like amon folk gazing on a skyscraper.


    That terrifying body of the dragon was its greatest weapon.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Bursts of thunder were heard in an instant. Tens to over 100 bolts of that terrifying lightningshed out right away in tightly packed formations, preventing Lu Xuan from escaping.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s body continued to zip about, making him look like he had been teleporting about within that tiny area.


    Boom!


    The spectators then heard rumbles ring out at times. The ce that Lu Xuan stood before was been reduced to charred dust.


    He had only been able to evade that terrifying attack in the nick of time due to his pseudo-teleportation abilities.


    All that happened in just a sh, making the spectators feel that they would have missed such a brilliant fight if they even blinked once.


    Many people felt on edge, afraid that Lu Xuan would end up getting hit. What was happening before their eyes made it seem as if he no longer looked as dashing and invincible as before.


    ¡°His chances of winning are too damn slim.¡± Some of the experts in the Divine Treasure Realm noted in exhaustion.


    They had a hard time clearly making out what was happening, even when they focused all of the Spiritual Qi in their eyes. ck shes of lightning were seen as the two traded blows. The thick demonic qi emanating from their attacks made it clear that the lightning bolts were not the usual lightning, but demonic ones.


    ¡°Is he really going to lose this fight?¡± Some asked in a frustrated manner.


    Some who knew of the intricacies immediately proceeded to exin what was going on. ¡°The level difference between the two of them is just too big. Lu Xuan¡¯s level is already impossibly high, but that old dragon¡¯s level clearly trumps over Lu Xuan after submitting itselfpletely to its demonic powers. I¡¯m afraid that Lu Xuan won¡¯t be able to do much against it.¡±


    The impact of the battle spread like wildfire. Comments flooded in the live broadcast, and several posts about the battle began rapidly appearing on all websites.


    Many only learned of just how terrifying that old dragon, who was over 400 meters long at the time, truly was. They wouldn¡¯t have known without formidable fighters providing them with borate details on the dragon.


    Even if humanity were to deploy all kinds of high-tech weapons against the dragon, it still seemed impossible to hurt that old dragon after it became fully demonic.


    ¡°Look! He¡¯s fighting back now!¡± Someone shouted upon noticing something.


    Everyone saw in the footage that Lu Xuan held the Dragonyer in his hand. As the Spiritual Aether about his body gushed, he conjured a storm. While the volume of his storm was far smaller than that of the terrifying sandstorm conjured by that old dragon, his storm still looked very dazzling.


    Suddenly, that miniature storm that Lu Xuan conjured was sted at that old dragon at a very frightening speed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Countless shes of lightning instantly erupted from that sandstorm.


    They all came down on Lu Xuan while he was still in midair.


    As Lu Xuan shouted, everyone then watched as the Dragonyer in his hand burst out in dazzling shes right away. The sword was then brought down on all that iing lightning bolts.


    The shes of the sword countered every single bolt, with the number of shespletely equal to the number of iing bolts. The uracy demonstrated was utterly terrifying.


    ¡°His eyes can track the speed of the bolts!¡± Someone eximed. Many thought that it was too surreal toprehend.


    Many deemed that there were only two ways to counter the bolts. The first way was to predict where the bolts were going to hit before the bolts were unleashed. Afterward, he could escape.


    The second way was to take the bolts head-on. Since lightning moved at a staggering speed of 300 thousand kilometers per second, there was no doubt that the bolts moved fast.


    However, nobody could determine the demonic dragon¡¯s movements while it was hiding within the sandstorm. Thus, no one could predict in advance how the bolts of lightning were going to hit based on how fast the dragon was moving.


    By the time everyone saw what happened, the lightning bolts were unleashed.


    Even so, Lu Xuan could still predict the direction at which every single bolt would hit with unparalleled precision. One could not simply fathom how such terrifying power was even possible.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes glittered with terrifying light in a ce where no one else could see. The golden light emanating from his eyes made the eyes themselves look entirely golden.


    His dynamic visual acuity was enhanced to its limits.


    That was his Delusion-breaker Eyes, the top-grade power of the eyes.


    It was a power that was unique to those with born Taoism aptitude. It was a useful power of sight that he developed back in his past life to take full advantage of the born Taoism aptitude. When enhanced to its limits, the power used would be the same as every other sight power that existed.


    It was thanks to the Delusion-breaker Eyes that he was able to urately predict where every bolt would hit.


    ¡°Advent of the Thunder Dragon!¡± Lu Xuan shouted before heading straight for the sandstorm. He could see the dragon¡¯s massive figure coiling inside.


    As boundless thunderclouds gathered in an instant, a dragon made of lightning was then seen peering out of the clouds.

 Chapter 447 - One could See Who was the Better of the Two with just One Look.

    <h4>Chapter 447: One could See Who was the Better of the Two with just One Look.</h4>


    That massive body of the thunder dragon moved about in the thunderclouds before instantly crashing down onto Ao Chen the demonic dragon.


    The thunder dragon¡¯s body was very massive, measuring nearly 200 meters long.


    Even so, the size difference was still ringly obvious whenpared to Ao Chen the demonic dragon; the thunder dragon seemed to be only half the size of Ao Chen.


    Boom!


    A terrifying sh took ce. Ao Chen had such a hard time evading the attack that the feat seemed near impossible. It was like how Lu Xuan had been trying to evade Ao Chen¡¯s attacks.


    The terrifying sh created a frightening shockwave that instantly dispersed that sandstorm.


    Everyone from all over the world was able to see through the cameras the two enormous dragons squaring off in that dessert. On one side was Ao Chen the demonic dragon, who was emanating ck demonic qi. On the other side was a lightning dragon whose body was entirely made of gold.


    The lightning dragon was wreaking havoc on Ao Chen, as its massive body wasposed of pure, boundless lightning. The lightning dragon immediately broke through Ao Chen¡¯s protecive demonic qi, shattering the demonic dragon¡¯s scales while gouging out a good amount of flesh.


    Roar!


    Ao Chen roared andshed out at the lightning dragon in a fit of rage, it tore the lightning dragon apart into bolts of lightning scattered everywhere.


    The demonic dragon seemed to be hurt by the Advent of the Thunder Dragon move that Lu Xuan had used. It had deemed what happened to be an utterly unforgivable insult against it.


    Wounds from the lightning dragon was seen all over that massive body of Ao Chen.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Lu Xuan shouted as he raised the Dragonyer above his head.


    Sword aura instantly washed out all over the ce as dark clouds gathered in the sky above him. As the clouds formed, a new lightning dragon was conjured before it struck once more.


    The lightning dragon hit Ao Chen before it was able to react in time. While that terrifying thunder dragon was nowhere near as huge as Ao Chen, it was still massive.


    That newly conjured thunder dragon was no different from the one that came before.


    Roar!


    Completely enraged, Ao Chen tore down that thunder dragon yet again. In the process, it even bit down on that lightning dragon¡¯s head right away.


    However, that only worsened the demonic dragon¡¯s pain even more.


    The dark clouds gathered around again at that moment, bringing about yet another lightning dragon.


    Lu Xuan stood high in the heavens, looking as if he were he was some sort of god of lightning.


    ¡°Another one!¡±


    Ao Chen was extremely furious. Its desire to tear Lu Xuan apart while the man was still alive could be seen within its massive bloodshot eyes.


    The formidable fighters from all over the world were just utterly stunned as how deep Lu Xuan¡¯s reserves ran.


    It was worth noting that the Advent of the Thunder Dragon move was apparently not something that most people could use. There was no doubt that anyone else in Lu Xuan¡¯s position would have depleted the power reserves, even if they were to be able to go all out and make use of that move once.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan was actually able to use that very move three consecutive times withoutpletely depleting the Spiritual Aether on his body. That feat itself was nothing short of utterly shocking.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s reserves were so unimaginably massive.


    Spectators all over the world watched as Lu Xuan brough down one lightning dragon after another. While Ao Chen continued to tear those attacks apart again and again, an endless stream of lightning dragons just kepting at him.


    Roar!


    Ao Chen kept roaring. While it was so powerful that it could keep tearing those thunder dragons apart, he would still be injured even further in the process.


    The lightning dragons kept shattering the demonic dragon¡¯s protective demonic qi, gradually raking out its flesh.


    Ao Chen was incredibly furious; he had never been at such a disadvantage in battle before. Its cultivation level was far higher than that of Lu Xuan. There was also no doubt that its powers were above those of Lu Xuan, which were only amplified once it fully submitted to its demonic nature.


    Even so, Lu Xuan was able to easily suppress it with just a single move: the Advent of the Thunder Dragon.


    ¡°Is that truly all you¡¯ve got, Lu Xuan?¡± Ao Chen roared and asked in fury.


    ¡°More than enough to take on the likes of you.¡±


    Every single use of the Advent of the Thunder Dragon cost him massive amounts of Spiritual Aether, yet that was where his born Taoism aptitude truly shone.


    His Spiritual Aether reserves kept getting replenished. While his reserves still dwindled, it was still deemed within manageable levels.


    Boom!


    Everyone heard a massive rumble then saw Ao Chen tear yet another lightning dragon apart shortly afterwards before it charged straight at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you apart this time!¡± Ao Chen roared as it breathed frightening demonic qi around it.


    The demonic qi was transformed into lightning filling up the entire ce,shing out at Lu Xuan.


    As he amplified his aura to its limits, Lu Xuan shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The Dragonyer was being used to its fullest potential as well through all sorts of surreal sword techniques. Every strike packed unimaginably terrifying power.


    All of Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks met the lightning sts head on.


    Ao Chen¡¯s mastery of lightning powers was utterly frightening. One could easily tell that Ao Fan¡¯s ability to manipte of lightning all came from Ao Chen.


    Not every dragon needed to inherit lightning powers in their bloodline.


    Thunder and lightning powers were some of the most powerful among all kinds of powers, which were often deemed extremely terrifying.


    Lu Xuan remained unfazed as he amplified the innate powers of his born Taoism aptitude to its limits, fighting that demonic dragon head on.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Terrifying strikes from both sides shed head on again and again above the desert. What terrified that old dragon even further was the fact that Lu Xuan never once lost his edge during the battle.


    It was able to see how the Lu Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Aether continued to simmer, enabling him to fight at peak performance levels that were even beyond that of the sixth tier of Divine Treasure Realm. That alone made him capable of even fighting those at the seventh tier of Divine Treasure Realm.


    All of that raw powerbined with Lu Xuan¡¯s extremely richbat experience and the fearsome powers of the Dragonyer, had gotten to a point that not evenmon fighters at seventh tier of Divine Treasure Realm would be able to fight Lu Xuan evenly. Whenbined with Lu Xuan¡¯s extremely richbat experience and the fearsome powers of the Dragonyer, there was so much raw power that evenmon fighters at seventh tier of Divine Treasure Realm were no match for Lu Xuan.


    That was a terrifying scene unlike any other.


    Whatever was happening disproved everything the old dragon knew.


    The tiers within the Divine Treasure Realm were so vastly different; the level ofbat prowess from each tier was an irreconcbly massive step-up from the previous one.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s arsenal of techniques, frighteningbat intuition, and battle experience allowed him to even defeatmon fighters at seventh tier of Divine Treasure Realm.


    This human was actually a match for the dragon even when it was in its demonic state.


    Common fighters at seventh tier of Divine Treasure Realm who faced such an enemy would have already died by now with blood spilling out of their mouths.


    The old dragon wondered just what kind of a monster Lu Xuan was.


    It began to even wonder who in this fight was the human and who was the demon.


    The fact became gotten even dire severe given that the old dragon had be fully demonic, which made it far more terrifying than it was when it was of the same level as Lu Xuan. Despite that, the old dragon was still unable to do any harm to him.


    That¡¯s wht the old dragon was hardly surprised that Lu Xuan was able to corner it in the first ce. Its level back then would have made it incredibly easy for it to best any fighter at the sixth tier of Divine Treasure Realm without breaking a sweat.


    Despite its prowess, however, it was still the one taking a one-sided beating while it was at the same level as Lu Xuan.


    Things had even gotten to a point that Lu Xuan almost managed to kill the old dragon. Had it not been for the old dragon seeing that things took a dire turn and making use of the Great Bloodline Art in response, it would have long died by Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Even so, Lu Xuan did not even use anywhere near his true extent of powers back then. The same could not be said for the old dragon. One could see who was the better of the two with just one look.

 Chapter 448 - You鈥檙e the First to be able to Harm Me in this Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 448: You¡¯re the First to be able to Harm Me in this Lifetime</h4>


    It could even be said that if the old dragon didn¡¯t fully submit to its demonic nature, there was no doubt that it could¡¯ve lost the fight against Lu Xuan.


    In that case, all that one could conclude from the situation was that there was always someone better out there. Ao Chen¡¯s powers were considered far from weak to the point of being deemed nearly invincible among peers of its current level.


    Even so, it was unfortunate enough to run into Lu Xuan.


    Ao Chen¡¯s level of powers fell from a higher level, but there was no doubt that its original level paled inparison to that of Lu Xuan back in his past life.


    Ao Chen possessed a great amount ofbat experience was extremely rich, yet it was nothing whenpared to thebat experience Lu Xuan had.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding andprehension were at a level where mastery had gotten beyond mastering techniques. Any single move that he pulled would be able to bring about the essence of the way of the sword.


    Both parties fought long and hard. Countless people saw Lu Xuan as a lone hero with a sword in his hand, out to y a demonic dragon and save the world.


    Both parties fought at extremely high speeds, while Ao Chen was the only one that kept roaring. Its massive body continued to twist and turn in midair.


    Blood continued to spill from the wounds all over its body. Spectators from all over the world saw a massive wound found on that dragon¡¯s body; it was a huge tear resulting from brute force.


    Roar!


    Ao Chen continued to roar as it kept flipping about.


    Everyone then saw Lu Xuan to not be in that much of a good shape as he stood against the dragon. There was also a huge gash being torn at the side of his midsection. Everyone then saw that when standing before the dragon, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t in much of a good shape either.


    Some spectators eximed in surprise, ¡°Lu Xuan is injured!¡±


    It truly was a harrowing sight to behold. Lu Xuan sessfully dealt a massive blow onto Ao Chen¡¯s body, but he was also injured by Ao Chen¡¯s ws in the process.


    Both parties were of vastly different sizes, yet the extent of that new injury was just as dire for either of them.


    Both parties glowered at the other.


    Ao Chen¡¯s eyes were farrger than Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body, and they seemed to harbor the intense desire to tear him apart alive.


    Lu Xuan panted slightly as well. That was actually the first time he was injured ever since his reincarnation.


    Nobody had ever been able to fight him to such an extent in their lifetime, but the fight nheless was deemed nothing special to him. He had been fighting countless life and death battles in his past life, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The demonic aura in the dragon¡¯s eyes had gotten even more profound, which indicated that it had gotten even deeper into its demonic state. Even so, being at state wasn¡¯t much help in bringing down Lu Xuan. The fact that both sides ended up injured was an insult like no other.


    The intensity of its demonic state had grown even higher.


    Lu Xuan casually said, ¡°Heh, it¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯vest been injured. I genuinely don¡¯t know whether or not I shouldmend you for this.¡±


    Despite Lu Xuan¡¯s casual tone as he spoke, his words felt like crushing blows on the hearts of countless people.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first to be able to harm me in this lifetime,¡± Lu Xuanmented casually. Everyone saw a golden-colored Spiritual Aether being sprayed. It was a healing power that he used for treating the wound.


    The power instantly dispelled all of the lingering demonic qi on his body.


    As new flesh was regrown, he had almostpletely recovered from his injury in a short amount of time.


    That was a type of power used for healing that Lu Xuan mastered back in his previous life: the Qingdi Regeneration Chant.


    That power was a type of ¡°divine art¡±, the most supreme type of powers in the universe. Such powers were almost identical to the very fundamental nature of the Great Path.


    Divine arts were considered to be among the most powerful abilities. It was said that there were 99 types of divine arts in total.


    Acquisition of any one type was said to enable one to uplift and strengthen a n¡¯s destiny and heritage.


    The Qingdi Regeneration Chant was known among the 99 types to be the one that excelled in healing powers. It was also known to be the most powerful divine art for healing.


    It was a kind of divine art that originated from the rules of wood among the concept of the Five Elements.


    In his previous life, that was also one of the divine arts that he acquired early on albeit by ident. Had it not been for the Qingdi Regeneration Chant, Lu Xuan probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive all those gruesome battles he fought back in his past life. That was why in situations where he faced overwhelming odds stacked against him, he could always tip the scales in his favor.


    He had been able to do all of that due to the unbelievable power of the Qingdi Regeneration Chant.


    Because Lu Xuan had never met anyone before who was capable of ever harming him, let alone to such an extent, he hardly ever used that art since his reincarnation.


    Countless people were still reeling from how fast Lu Xuan recovered from his injury. That was when they noticed that he was using near the full extent of his powers from using a divine art.


    That also meant that at that point, Lu Xuan nned to end the fight as soon as possible because using a divine art had greatly depleted his reserves.


    While he was still able to expend so much of his energy, he didn¡¯t want the fight against Ao Chen to be dragged out any longer. That was why he used a divine art in the first ce.


    ¡°Ao Chen, I¡¯ll bring you to your knees with just three moves from here on out!¡±


    As Lu Xuan shouted this, the Spiritual Aether all over his body boiled. It had almostpletely emptied from his body in an instant as boundless orbs of light danced before him.


    A vaguely massive shadow was then seen immediately appearing right behind him. The figure was seen wearing imperial garb and standing tall. A terrifying demonic qi gushed from him.


    ¡°Great Seal of Imperial Demon!¡±


    Lu Xuan then extended his hand outward right away, with his attack conjured into an enormous palm print heading straight for Ao Chen.


    At that moment, he felt like some kind of demon god.


    ¡°What? How is that even possible!?¡±


    Ao Chen immediately felt a terrifying pressure bearing down on it. The dragon was of a level higher than Lu Xuan, yet its aura and might werepletely outmatched by Lu Xuan.


    The dragon was even able to sense a terrifying aura about Lu Xuan thatpletely overwhelmed it, preventing it from being able to fight back at all.


    It sensed just how impossibly terrifying that silhouette behind Lu Xuan truly was. It was as if it was some kind of sovereign among demons.


    With that said, it waspletely oblivious to the fact that Lu Xuan was using a supreme divine art known as the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son Chant, one of the three most supreme divine arts amongst the demons.


    The Great Seal of Imperial Demon was one of the attacks made avable by the chant. The silhouette seen appearing behind Lu Xuan was the true body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son, conjured by someone practicing the supreme divine art. That figure was capable of bing the emperor among all demons when honed to the fullest potential, which was why it wasmonly known as the Demon Emperor.


    As such, that divine art was able to almost overpower anyone practicing demonic arts. Anyone who practiced such arts would almost be guaranteed to sumb to the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son¡¯s influence.


    There was simply no demon that could resist the might of one who reigned supreme over all demons.


    Despite Ao Chen¡¯s level being higher than Lu Xuan¡¯s, it was still suppressed by Lu Xuan.


    It was simr to the overwhelming power passed down through one¡¯s bloodline among the demonic beings. The dragons were of the highest bloodline amongst all of the demonic beings, while any who was of bloodline any lower than that of the old dragon would be easily overwhelmed by it.


    In reality, Lu Xuan did not practice the art after gaining it back in his past life. Due to his vista and sheer power as a Celestial Lord, however, taking a quick look over the art was all it took for him to master it.


    Boom!


    The palm print pped onto Ao Chen¡¯s body, causing the dragon to cry out in pain.

 Chapter 449 - Running Out of Options

    <h4>Chapter 449: Running Out of Options</h4>


    At first, no clear winner could be identified from the battle. Once Lu Xuan used his divine arts, however, the tide turned altogether. That Great Seal of Imperial Demon dealt a crushing blow on Ao Chen.


    Ao Chen was sent flying and coughing blood continuously. It felt as if all the bones throughout its body were about to shatter.


    The demonic dragon was rendered almost immobile by the overwhelming fearing from within its heart.


    The dragon had no idea that the attack was but a part of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son Chant, but it still knew what was going on.


    It was just like how through its overwhelming bloodline, it had been able to enthrall both demons that had just developed intelligence and monsters that had yet to develop it.


    That demonic figure wearing imperial garb behind Lu Xuan was probably the kind of demon that was of an unnervingly high level.


    Although the dragon had forced itself to enter a demonic state, that was something gained from an iplete heritage. Thus, its knowledge about such arts was extremely limited.


    Nevertheless, Ao Chen was still sure of one thing: as long as that the true body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son remained behind Lu Xuan, the human would be able to continue overwhelming it.


    That figure would also even out the level difference between Ao Chen and Lu Xuan.


    The dragon then thought that if Lu Xuan was willing to develop demonic powers, he would have most likely be a supreme demon like no other.


    That would have differed from the dragon who just obtained such a state. Lu Xuan would have be an emperor that practiced proper demonic arts, making him an unparalleled being.


    The dragon wanted to flee right away. This was not the time for it to continue fighting Lu Xuan when it still needed to consume more blood essence. It had to be stronger before it could stand against Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You wanna run? Greater Prophecy Spell!¡±


    Lu Xuan then used a divine art that stunned countless spectators: the Greater Prophecy Spell.


    The Greater Prophecy Spell was a supreme divine art that belonged to the Roman Curia in the west. It was said to be a divine art inherited from God. It had always been considered something unique to the Roman Curia that cannot be cast by someonecking resolute faith.


    Despite that, Lu Xuan actually managed to cast that spell. There was no doubt that such a feat in itself had shattered what everyone knew about the Greater Prophecy Spell.


    ¡°He¡¯s treading into the forbidden ground of the gods!¡±


    ¡°He ismitting sphemy! God shall punish him!¡±


    ¡°A human like him shouldn¡¯t be allowed to master something like that!¡±


    Countless devout ones were on their knees and cursing at Lu Xuan. They believed that the man had crossed the line separating human and the divine, treading the ce that should have been God¡¯s domain.


    Lu Xuan was oblivious to how many people out there were cursing at him at that very moment. He was also unaware of how many were stunned by the fact that he just cast the Greater Prophecy Spell; that spell was considered to be one of the best 99 types of divine arts.


    The Roman Curia had created a powerful sect thatsted for over a millennium with that spell at its core. That one divine art alone was enough to create a bloodline thatsts thousands of years.


    However, it was obvious that Lu Xuan had been able to master more than one divine art.


    Right after Lu Xuan cast that Greater Prophecy Spell, the struggling demonic dragon seemed to have instantly been fixed into ce by some terrifying power. It was impossible for it to run away.


    Roar!


    Ao Chen continued to roar as it tried to escape, yet its body was renderedpletely immobile.


    Lu Xuan was then seen walking up to Ao Chen, but he was seen wobbling slightly with each step. It was apparent that he hadpletely exhausted his massive reserve of Spiritual Aether after using three divine art powers.


    His current level of training was such that casting such divine art powers would still apparently take quite a toll on him.


    ¡°This is it. This will end very soon.¡±


    Lu Xuan came before Ao Chen and raised his sword, bringing the de down on the dragon rendered utterly immobile.


    Pffftt!


    Blood sttered as one of the horns of the dragon¡¯s head was cut off.


    Ao Chen barely managed to shrug free of Lu Xuan¡¯s Greater Prophecy Spell in time.


    ¡°How dare you corner me like this! You¡¯ll pay for what you just did!¡±


    Ao Chen had started to panic, giving up thest sliver of reasoning as itpletely submitted to its demonic state. In bingpletely demonic, it also renounced thest bit of his reasoning and intellectual capacity in exchange for exponential growth in power.


    All that was now left in the dragon¡¯s eyes was an undying desire to kill as they were locked onto Lu Xuan. That very desire to kill Lu Xuan was what drove the dragon to such a state in the first ce.


    Boom!


    Ao Chen¡¯s powers continued to spike as he briefly made a breakthrough into the eighth tier of Divine Treasure Realm. To make matters worse, its powers continued to climb towards their original level.


    All of the towering demonic qi about it turned into a terrifying gale bursting towards the heavens.


    Ao Chen had utterly be a loose cannon after sumbing to such a state, with what remained in it being his undying desire to kill.


    Such beings were known to be lemures, the lowest among those walking the demonic path.


    However, lemures could still possibly be the most terrifying of beings.


    Lemures could be so terrifyingly powerful by sacrificing their capacity for reasoning


    ¡°Sh*t, Ao Chen managed to break free. It must¡¯ve be more powerful!¡±


    Despite being thousands of kilometers away, countless people who were currently watching the scene online could sense how much the towering demonic qi was boiling.


    Even when Lu Xuan failed, everyone was able to tell that the man himself had beenpletely exhausted after using divine arts in quick session, rendering him no longer capable of fighting like he used to.


    The leaders of the big five had their fingers very close to the buttons. If Lu Xuan still proved incapable of taking down that demonic dragon, then the nations¡¯st resort would be to deploy nuclear missiles like crazy.


    If even that proved insufficient to kill that demonic dragon, they would simply have had no choice but to ept their fate.


    ¡°Wait, no. Lu Xuan is standing up. He can still fight!¡±


    Someone saw Lu Xuan wobbling for a bit before standing up again.


    ¡°Jeez, what a pain. Well, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything else I can do now that things had gotten this far.¡±


    Lu Xuan sensed that his Spiritual Aether was almostpletely depleted. It was bizarre for even someone like him to have been so cornered.


    That was both the most dangerous and the most terrifying battle that he had fought ever since he was reincarnated.


    Then again, that didn¡¯t mean he had given up. He had gone through too much back in his past life. He had never given up even when he found himself in the direst of situations.


    That was what allowed him to survive situations where hope was utterly lost and death was imminent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got no other choice. If I can¡¯t stop you right here, you¡¯ll be able to destroy everything that I¡¯ve been protecting ever since my reincarnation.


    The faces of his family members shed in his mind. That was the softest part of his mind; he would go out of his way to protect them.


    Roar!


    Ao Chen, who hadpletely gone demonic, stood against Lu Xuan as it continued to roar. To his surprise, the noises surprisingly conjured into tornados sweeping out all over the ce.


    Countless bolts of lightning erupted all around it, which were then seen sting down onto Lu Xuan.


    However, to everyone¡¯s utter surprise, none of those attacks were able to pose a threat to him at all.


    An orb of blood-colored energy was raging in his body, mustering up all of the potential he had within him.

 Chapter 450 - Death of the Demonic Dragon and Establishment of the Human Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 450: Death of the Demonic Dragon and Establishment of the Human Alliance</h4>


    As the demonic dragon stood against Lu Xuan, it had managed to make a breakthrough into the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. At that moment, its powers had returned to its initial state.


    Since that simply restored the dragon to the level that it should¡¯ve been at in the first ce, there were little problems with it doing so.


    That terrifying aura raging about that dragon felt like a demonic sea, shaking the world within over 100 kilometers of it.


    It looked like some kind of demon god that had broken free of its shackles and emerged from Hell. It seemed out to kill everything in the world.


    Boom!


    Ao Chen made its move. Its massive bodyshed out at Lu Xuan like a spear with such force that even Lu Xuan would¡¯ve died if it hit them.


    The force the dragon was propelling itself at wasn¡¯t much different from that of a nuclear bomb detonating.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan took the terrifying attack head-on. By simply extending one hand, he managed to stop the attack dead in its tracks.


    Upon seeing how unreal the scene was, everyone began to wonder how Lu Xuan managed to stop the attack. It seemedpletely impossible, but Lu Xuan managed to pull it off nheless.


    They all saw Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body glowing red as smoke rose from him.


    It made him look like some terrifying volcano that was about to erupt.


    ¡°Sh*t, this is myst move. Even though I said I would kill you in three moves, I still couldn¡¯t do so.¡±


    Ao Chen, whose attack was stopped right there and then, had brief shes of despair in its eyes.


    The terrifying aura about Lu Xuan continued to boil away. A blob of bloody light was then seen being instantly unleashed from Lu Xuan¡¯s body. Everyone then watched as the blood-colored light immediately engulfed everything around it, including Lu Xuan himself. Even Ao Chen, the horrifying monster almost 500 meters in length, was engulfed in the light.


    Boom!


    Terrifying explosions erupted over that part of Australia. Spectators would never forget such a sight.


    That terrifying explosions shook the ground violently, throwing up plenty of dirt.


    ¡°This is my final divine art: One with the Heavens and the Earth!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s voice then gradually faded amongst the countless explosions.


    After all of the terrifying explosions had urred, everything had disappeared. There was nothing left to be seen, save for an unbelievably massive crater in the ground.


    It was all over.


    Lu Xuan seemed to have used some sort of move to destroy that old dragon while self-destructing in the process. The ce was then strewn with scattered pieces of that old dragon, its demonic blood pouring down like rain.


    That desert, which had never been conducive to nt life in the first ce, could be a demonic area after being contaminated by demonic blood. It was utterly impossible for nt life to grow. Even if nts somehow managed to grow there, they wouldn¡¯t have been normal.


    The spectators were stunned, seemingly unable to ept what just happened. Both sides lost in the end. Lu Xuan disappeared from where he stood, while that old dragon was blown to pieces.


    Both creatures that struck fear into the hearts of countless people were gone.


    The oue of the battle caused countless people to feel a sense of loss, especially towards Lu Xuan. While his body was nowhere to be found, what happened caused many to believed that he was probably vaporized out of existence.


    After using such a move, it was simply impossible for him to have killed the old dragon and survive.


    That day became one in memory of Lu Xuan.


    What transpired served as the turning point that brought about the establishment of an organization on Earth, that was long seen in novels.


    Meanwhile, at the Human Alliance¡­


    An all-new global organization was formed with the big five at its core. This new organization strived to eliminate the barriers separating the nations and bring everyone together.


    That battle between humans and demons served as a reminder to humans that they were not alone in the world. The way that countries were run all along¡ªeach minding their own business¡ªwould most probably be gradually eliminated in the future era. The way that countries ran all this time, each minding its own business, would most likely be gradually eliminated in the future.


    The organization was still in its earliest stages of development, consisting of only the nations being renamed as areas in name who still maintained a great degree of autonomy. Nevertheless, many people saw that to be a great start.


    Many people believed that this would never have happened without the fallen Lu Xuan.


    Had it not been for Lu Xuan giving his all fighting that old dragon, all of humanity would have most likely been eradicated. The Human Alliance would never have been established in the first ce.


    The Human Alliance was established after the nations struggled against each other for a year. The first thing the organization did was to begin the extermination of demons throughout the world.


    It was especially so after the Human Alliance was formed; the existing military forces in the former nations would no longer be used against other humans. Due to the concept of nations being reced by the notion of areas, former nations no longer needed to protect themselves.


    The armed forces were relieved from their original duties and were given an all-new objective: clean up the demons taking over the mountains.


    The purge began onnd before moving to the skies and the seas.


    When relieved of their original duties of protecting their respective former nations, all of that military might that had been used to protect themselves and kill fellow humans was utterly astonishing.


    After all that had happened, nuclear weapons were no longer deemed a suitablest resort. People were free to use such powers as they pleased.


    The purgested for more than two years. With no leader to rally them, the remaining demons had two choices: either surrender to the Human Alliance or be exterminated on the spot.


    When the demons were proven too much for regr armies, fighting forces consisting of cultivators would be deployed. If even cultivators proved to be insufficient, then that would be the time to deploy nuclear weapons.


    The demons, who had only begun to emerge and develop, had no way to resist such an all-out purge.


    The deep seas were the only ce deemed off-limits to human civilization; monsters still lurked within them, capable of resisting humanity¡¯s efforts to purge them.


    As the Human Alliance was formed, human cultivation forces became greatly developed


    The shackles of the world seemed to have been affected by that battle back then; they were loosened even further.


    Many formidable fighters were able to make further progress, breaking into the third tier of Divine Treasure Realm under such circumstances.


    There were even rumors about some formidable ones having made breakthroughs into the fourth tier of Divine Treasure Realm. That made them capable of standing on equal footing against Lu Xuan, at least before he isted himself to train and make further breakthroughs.


    Human civilization prospered for quite a while.


    Underneath the fa?ade of prosperity, however, a threat still lurked in the shadows.


    Back in a meeting room in the Yunxuan Vi, located in Fu City in Min Province of the Huaxian area¡­


    Lu Shanshan, dressed in white robes, was sitting across a man with blonde hair, blue eyes, and a paleplexion.


    That blonde-haired and blue-eyed man then said in fluent Huaxian, ¡°Ms. Lu Shanshan, I heard that Mr. Lu left his cultivation manual back here in Yunxuan Vi right here. I¡¯ve also heard that he had developed aprehensive cultivation system. I¡¯m sure this will y a vital role inpleting the current cultivation system of human civilization.¡±


    That man continued to exin, ¡°Mr. Lu has been the most powerful cultivator thus far among all of humanity. I¡¯d say that his cultivation manual would be of utmost value to all of humanity. I¡¯m sure you know that while the demonic dragon is now dead and over half of the monsters in the world has been exterminated, there are still unknown threats that the Human Alliance has to face.¡±

 Chapter 451 - The Earth鈥檚 Current Condition

    <h4>Chapter 451: The Earth¡¯s Current Condition</h4>


    The blonde-haired, blue-eyed man calmly said, ¡°Mr. Lu¡¯s manual is of utmost importance to the Human Alliance right now. Ms. Lu, for humanity¡¯s sake, I hope that you will hand over Mr. Lu¡¯s heritage and make it public.¡±


    The man continued, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not going to let Yunxuan Vi get the short end of the stick. We would be willing to offer shares of variouspanies worth over 50 billion US dors, or other cultivation treasures of some sort.¡±


    Lu Shanshan then chuckled and said, ¡°Heh, I¡¯m sorry, but the cultivation methods of the manual that he left behind belong to our family. The only way they¡¯d be yours is if we willingly handed it over to you. Otherwise¡­ well, don¡¯t even think of robbing us.¡±


    That man¡¯s expression became cold as soon as he heard what Lu Shanshan said.


    The man casually retorted, ¡°Ms. Lu Shanshan, I agree that your brother is an extremely renowned hero who saved humanity. Even so, not even he could afford to make enemies out of the entire world. Besides, aren¡¯t people saying things like such a fate would never ur had it not been for your brother?¡± As he spoke, his words wereced with a threatening tone.


    Lu Shanshan knew very well that despite nobody daring to publicly say such thoughts in broad daylight, those thoughts were lurking underneath the surface for years.


    There was no denying the fact that people were saying such things.


    The reason why that old dragon came to Earth in the first ce was to seek Lu Xuan. As a result, its appearance triggered several massive cmities that imed many lives.


    Many knew well enough about the situation to know that all of the old dragon¡¯s actions were for the sake of the demons¡¯ ascendence, fighting to live on Earth with humans.


    Whether or not Lu Xuan gets involved, It would have been only a matter of time before things like that happened.


    That blonde-haired, blue-eyed man before her was responsible for propagating such counter-movements.


    He was among the people trying to redefine Lu Xuan¡¯s status as a viin instead of as a hero.


    She knew that such counter-movements came from the United States. It was worth noting that Lu Xuan had made enemies of the US in the past, even going so far as to kill one of the former country¡¯s presidents.


    Despite their resentment towards Lu Xuan, the US didn¡¯t dare to do anything further against him after that. They were utterly frightened of what he could aplish on his own.


    Even, such people still existed even after the Human Alliance was established and the US was turned into the Region of America. The people¡¯s resentment towards Lu Xuan never died out.


    Had it not been for Region of Huaxia¡¯s efforts in fighting for Lu Xuan¡¯s recognition, those from the Region of America would have gotten what they wanted.


    However, things were different now. The Region of Huaxia had been propagating widespread cultivation among the people for a long time. As such, the region¡¯s power grew exponentially. Several formidable cultivators emerged within just several years.


    In terms of power, the Region of Huaxia was thought to be unparalleled because it had always been right behind the Region of America.


    Currently, the Region of Huaxia¡¯s power had eclipsed that of the Region of America. Thus, it had be the most renowned region in the world.


    All the other regions had been pushing for widespread propagation of cultivation among their people. This was inevitable after what the demonic dragon had done. Those born with privileges could no longer solve the problem.


    Everyone knew that the Human Alliance was not the only unique global organization in the world. They were many others that could pose a threat to the existence of the Human Alliance. As such, no one could afford to behave as arrogantly as they did before.


    Despite so, the other regions were still beginning to be established and systemize their own cultivation methods and sybi. Because systems from the other regions were in great disorder, no other ce had a cultivation system asprehensive and systemized as that of the Region of Huaxia.


    Many systems out there had fleeting cultivation methods, which required devout faith in deities.


    None couldpare to the widespread cultivation among the people like that being carried out in the Region of Huaxia.


    It had even gotten so far that several people from other regions who chose to take up cultivation systems were Huaxian. Many took up Chinese eagerly, making thenguage mainstream and discing English as the number onenguage.


    Technological development began with Anglo-Saxon-based culture back in Ennd, which remained unshakable even with Huaxia¡¯s rise to prominence.


    However, spirit qi was currently being restored while civilizations based on cultivation were rediscovered and rising to prominence. Thus, the Region of Huaxia overtook the other cultures and began to re-establish itself as the cornerstone for developing human civilization.


    Since nations were still wary of one another, the people from various nations had their reservations when choosing to take up a cultivation system. Once the Human Alliance made every nation into an area, however, they did not have such reservations.


    The cultivation system to be released in the future for humanity would most likely derive from have Huaxia¡¯s cultivation basics. The basic methods from Huaxia had been updated to version 2.0, while the other former nations did not even have drafts for such methods.


    There would have been no way that such aption endeavor could be aplished without effortssting up to decades. The Region of Huaxia had only been able to cut those decades out due to cheat-like beings like Lu Xuan being around, which enabled them to overtake many of the other cultivation systems and bing the mainstream in cultivation.


    It was impossible for such an endeavor to be aplished without effortssting up to decades. The Region of Huaxia could shorten the amount of time for them to do was because they had people like Lu Xuan who seemed to cheat the system.


    Due to having such unmatched levels of resources in several regards, the Region of Huaxia was able to be the top figure of authority within the Human Alliance. They had eclipsed even that of the Region of America, thus suppressing any counterarguments and counterattacks.


    With a cold chuckle, Lu Shanshan asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t people like you saying things like that in the first ce?¡±


    That man then replied coldly, ¡°Ms. Lu, I could understand why this is upsetting you, but such usations would require proof.¡±


    ¡°Proof, you say?¡± Lu Shanshan then shed a cold smirk.


    Before long, Lu Shanshan thenshed out with a palm strike.


    That blonde-haired, blue-eyed man saw a white sh before his eyes as he immediately sensed a terrifying force striking his chest. He was then sent flying backward before crashing to the ground.


    Pfftt!


    Feeling dizzy by the attack, that man spat out blood immediately afterward. He felt so weak that he couldn¡¯t even stand on his own feet.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± That man said right away as he finally learned what fear was. Having finally realized what true fear was, the man immediately said, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    He had been dismissing Lu Shanshan from the beginning. He didn¡¯t even care about all of Yunxuan Vi at all.


    He was a formidable fighter at the second tier of Divine Treasure Realm. While such fighters were not as rare as they had been several years ago, they were nheless some of the best in the world.


    Along with being a very renowned fighter back in the Region of America, he was also one of the congressmen in the Human Alliance.


    The Congress of the Human Alliance was currently the most powerful agency in the Human Alliance, which represented the pinnacle of authority within the organization.


    Any and everyone who was part of the congress was either authoritative figures from their respective former nations or even leaders of the big five back then. The congress consisted of both tycoons capable of influencing the human economy and top-notch cultivators like him.


    The organization was said to consist of the most powerful of people in all of the Human Alliance.


    Since they were all of such an extremely high status, they held moremand than presidents of smaller nations back in the day.

 Chapter 452 - The Monstrous Lu Clan

    <h4>Chapter 452: The Monstrous Lu n</h4>


    That was why he did not think much of Lu Shanshan in the first ce, even though everyone knew that thetent powers of the Yunxuan Vi were formidable and backed by the Heavenly Pce.


    If Lu Xuan were to still be around, it would not have been the Heavenly Pce backing the Yunxuan Vi, but the other way around with Lu Xuan at the top of the pyramid.


    His personal power was so formidable that he alone could be the super backing of any organization out there.


    The fact waspounded by the fact that Lu Xuan had fostered a great number of formidable fighters back in the day, and such people were found in forces all over the Region of Huaxia. Many of them were high-ranking members of their respective forces.


    There were also quite a number of them taking up positions in the Congress of the Human Alliance.


    All of those people were indebted to Lu Xuan. As such, the influence that all of Yunxuan Vi had on others was beyond imagination.


    However, that was only in regard to direct influence. Discussions on the matter would¡¯ve never ended if even indirect influences were taken into ount. This was because there were rumors saying that the prototype of the basic cultivation methods propagated among the people came from Lu Xuan himself.


    Countless civilians looked up to and even worshipped Lu Xuan.


    The runic weapons that the Region of Huaxia wielded also came from Lu Xuan. That fact alone spoke volumes of his influence on the military forces.


    The trade alliances that Yang Chengsimanded under the name of the Yunxuan Vi had trillions of yuan worth of resources. With its influence on the entire world, such figures were based off of only iplete estimations.


    All of those facts served as testaments of the extremely fearsome power that the Yunxuan Vi, an organization that had been oddlyying low as ofte,manded.


    The Yunxuan Vi was like some ferocious beast lurking deep in the mountains. The mere sight of part of its body was enough to make several people think twice before doing anything rash.


    The foundations that Lu Xuan had beenying for many years finally flourished in the present. Even without Lu Xuan around, such power was more than enough to protect the Yunxuan Vi like nothing that had ever been seen before.


    For years, nobody dared to cause trouble with the Yunxuan Vi until that man showed up.


    It was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t havee alone, given that he dared to even appear in the first ce. Yunxuan Vi was like a beast lurking in the dark. Even if he was a congressman of the Congress of the Human Alliance, they would¡¯ve had no problems dealing with him.


    That man relied too heavily on the support of an extremely huge organization: the Region of America itself. They even had support from parts of the Region of Europe.


    It took several years for the Region of America to unify their opinions ande to a consensus: have the Yunxuan Vi hand over Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation heritage.


    Many formidable fighters emerged under Lu Xuan¡¯s nurturing of cultivation, so much so that only two types of cultivators could be found in Huaxia: the ones that were fostered by Lu Xuan¡¯s line, and then the ones who were not.


    That man deemed that the truly terrifying one was the Yunxuan Vi and the monstrous power that they possessed. He thought almost nothing of the family members of Lu Xuan like Lu Shanshan.


    He believed they were using Lu Xuan¡¯s status to make them seem better than everyone else.


    He believed that as long as the forces that backed him were able to amass enough power to stand against the Yunxuan Vi, the Lu n would no longer be worthy of anyone¡¯s attention.


    That was what he initially thought when he came to Yunxuan Vi, thinking that they would most likely submit as long as they knew who was behind him.


    However, he did not expect things to go this way. He finally realized how wrong he had been the whole time.


    While the Yunxuan Vi was founded with Lu Xuan at its core, that didn¡¯t mean that Lu Xuan was the only formidable one in his family.


    Lu Shanshan, the newly appointed leader of the family, was hardly seen doing anything noteworthy for the past several years before him. In reality, she was far more powerful than she actually looked. She was even more powerful than Lu Xuan, who was one of the most powerful beings in all of the Region of America.


    It took only one strike to severely injure him.


    The man couldn¡¯t sense fluctuations of Spiritual Aether within her. He didn¡¯t even sense anything suggesting that her powers were passed by her family. That one simple strike seemed to have broken his ribs.


    Now, the man was forced to endure intense pain just to even breathe.


    Lu Shanshan rose from where she sat, slowly walked to that man, and stepped on his broken ribs.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Lu Shanshan chuckled and continued, ¡°What about you? Are you trying to pressure me as a representative of the Human Alliance? Were you ever even human in the first ce?¡±


    Lu Shanshan pushed her foot harder into his chest, causing that man to immediately shriek in pain. With a high-pitched howl, two pairs of fangs emerged from that man¡¯s mouth.


    That man was never a human after all; he was a vampire.


    A murderous intent shed in Lu Shanshan¡¯s eyes. Even after everything that her brother had done for humanity¡¯s sake, he was nowhere to be seen. Even then, people still dared to bully her family in the name of the Human Alliance.


    She figured that something like this would inevitably happen.


    That vampire before her eyes was but a scout, a pawn which they used for testing her attitude.


    She knew that she definitely could not afford to show any sign of weakness. If she did, those people would have pounced on her family like hungry wolves, destroying all of Yunxuan Vi.


    Lu Shanshan loudly exined, ¡°While my brother was still around, he hated rats like you who always lurked in the shadows. During that time, you people have always remained hidden in the dark, dank corners of the world. You would¡¯ve never dared to stand against my brother while you were trembling in fear. Now that he is no longer here, you people dare to target what he left behind. It seems like you guys truly want to die.¡±


    Roar!


    That man howled as he struggled. He tried to get up on his feet but to no avail; he was unable to get up at all.


    Lu Shanshan stepped on his chest with the force equal to that of mountains, securely pinning that vampire on the ground.


    She was so unbelievably powerful that even though vampires were far stronger than regr humans, she was so unbelievably strong that her physique was far above that of regr humans at her level. This was because of her born Taoism aptitude.


    ¡°Lu Shanshan, Lu Xuan is now dead. Are you nning to stand against humanity? If you do, then everyone from the Yunxuan Vi would die!¡±


    That vampire continued to howl, trying to intimidate Lu Shanshan.


    ¡°My brother isn¡¯t dead!¡± Lu Shanshan was furious as she continued, ¡°By the way, it¡¯s not like you could bully the Yunxuan Vi just because he¡¯s not here. Did you seriously think that my brother¡¯s deeds are the only thing that kept Yunxuan Vi safe these past few years? How na?ve!¡± With a single swing of her sword, Lu Shanshan had then cut off the vampire¡¯s head.


    Even up until the vampire¡¯s death, he never expected Lu Shanshan to seriously dare to kill him.


    He was supported by the Region of America and part of the Region of Europe. Just about nobody dared to ignore people like that.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that the Region of America is filled with beings like you? Gosh, this is as absurd just like the Human Alliance.¡± Lu Shanshan couldn¡¯t help butugh at the name ¡®Human Alliance¡¯.


    However, she knew that several forces outside of the Region of Huaxia were against them.


    Such forces included the Vampiric Empire in the Region of America and the werewolves from the Region of Russia.


    Those beings were formidable. Unlike the demons, their existence was intertwined with human society; they were nowhere near powerful enough to form their own societies like demons could.


    Several years ago, those beings joined the Human Alliance after negotiation. That allowed them to enjoy being of equal status as humans.


    Ding Zhuxuan then came in and took care of that vampire¡¯s dead body.


    ¡°Send his head back to his people as a warning. Anyone who dares to do anything stupid against the Yunxuan Vi will be cut down without hesitation,¡± Lu Shanshan then said.

 Chapter 453 - The Seventh Tier of Divine Treasure Realm

    <h4>Chapter 453: The Seventh Tier of Divine Treasure Realm</h4>


    As Lu Xuan slowly opened his eyes, he found himself to have finally made a breakthrough into the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    It took him five years to finally be able to make a breakthrough. Simply put, he had actually been spending most of his time recuperating from his injuries.


    Back then, he almost died after using the divine art ¡°One with the Heavens and the Earth.¡±


    The Qingdi Regeneration Chant had yed a vital role in allowing him to survive that explosion. As the divine art known to be the best at healing, it enabled him to arduously remain alive.


    Ever since then, he genuinely struggled to survive.


    That move itself was meant to take one¡¯s opponent down along with the caster.


    That move was simr to a self-destruct mechanism, which he would never easily use unless he was cornered with no chance of escape. Back then, Ao Chen had achieved the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Even with a myriad of such self-destructive powers, none of them would have been effective against Ao Chen once he reached such a level.


    Killing that dragon at its peak level of power was out of the question; it would have been difficult enough for anyone to even leave a dent in it. Back then, only Divine Arts like the ¡°One with the Heavens and the Earth¡± were capable ofpletely eliminating Ao Chen.


    Then again, he was not doing so out of impulse. While it was imperative to destroy that demonic dragon, that did not necessarily mean there were no other ways to do so. At the very least, Lu Xuan had managed to cheat death.


    This was how he managed to kill several enemies in his previous life.


    It had been a battle where death was truly inevitable, yet he was able to survive thanks to the Qingdi Regeneration Chant.


    He was obviously prepared back then.


    He would have only chosen to do so if he was exponentially more likely to seed.


    He had spent most of the past several years gradually recuperating from his injuries before he had been fully healed.


    While he had used the Qingdi Regeneration Chant more than once, he was still shocked at that moment.


    That ability truly lived up to its reputation as the best divine art to be used for healing. There were hardly any other divine arts found throughout the ages that ever possessed that same level of healing power.


    He had been so severely injured that he could feel every single cell in his body being charred out of exhaustion.


    Most ordinary people would have definitely never been able to live in such a dire state. Even if such folks had an extremely small chance of surviving such extensive injuries, there would have been no way for them to have made further progress with cultivation.


    Cultivating while injured was considered to bepletely unconventional.


    Despite that, Lu Xuan still managed to pull off such a feat. It was no different from how a phoenix rose from its ashes after beingpletely reborn.


    After pulling that off, he had even managed to make a breakthrough into the seventh tier of Divine Treasure Realm.


    If he were at this level of power back then, he would have been able to kill Ao Chen the demonic dragon within only several moves. He would have been spared from the cmity of almost going down with that dragon.


    There was no doubt that his powers had grown exponentially after he made a breakthrough into a higher level.


    There was simply nothing at the same level of power.


    After stretching for a bit, Lu Xuan said, ¡°Feels great no having to deal with the shackles that the world put on me.¡±


    At that moment, the shackles never existed where he woke up.


    That was because he was not even on Earth at all. Simply put, he was in some pocket space that was linked to the same ne of existence as Earth.


    The ce he was currently at was none other than the Myriad Demon Valley itself.


    During the battle five years ago, Ao Chen felt extremely threatened when Lu Xuan used One with the Heavens and the Earth.


    The dragon wanted to flee back to the Myriad Demon Valley, only to end up being sted to death. Instead of Ao Chen, Lu Xuan was the one that managed to survive and was transported to the Myriad Demon Valley.


    The effects of the world¡¯s shackles were totally absent in the Myriad Demon Valley, so he had no reason to worry about his powers being suppressed.


    Then again, that pocket space still had its limits.


    No true dragon could emerge from shallow waters and that pocket space was still a cage to powerful cultivators.


    That was why Ao Chen had not been able to make any progress at all, despite having been sealed there for so many years. To be more precise, the Myriad Demon Valley itself was a cage used to imprison Ao Chen.


    As such, the suppression of an entity¡¯s powers was still very apparent. It was just that the ce had a higher limit than Earth.


    That was why the dragon was able to train and reach the ninth level of the Divine Treasure Realm without limitations.


    That was also why the demon generals from the Myriad Demon Valley were generally more powerful than the cultivators on Earth.


    The pocket space had a far more conducive environment, after all.


    Then again, all of that was only temporary. Earth was on its own ne of existence, with far higher potential than the Myriad Demon Valley.


    That was why Ao Chen nned on taking over Australia to serve as the base for the horde of the valley.


    Otherwise, human cultivators on Earth would have be far more powerful than those from the Myriad Demon Valley as the shackles on Earth disintegrated.


    Time was only beneficial for Earth; cultivators on the would only be increasingly more powerful over time.


    Lu Xuan had been buying time for the human cultivators on Earth.


    In his previous life, Earth¡¯s ascendance had been built upon the bones of the several people who were killed. There was no other choice back then, so such a bloody path to ascendance was necessary.


    However, Lu Xuan was not about to let that happen all over again. He could not believe that he had been given a second chance at life.


    As Lu Xuan rose, massive beastsid low on the ground one after another not far away, wearing ferocious expressions.


    However, none of them were able to close in on Lu Xuan.


    An incredibly massive transparent barrier stood between them and Lu Xuan. That barrier was a cage that had been used to lock up terrifying, ferocious beasts.


    One could see the metal chains strewn on the ground, which seemed to have been used to chain up some kind of beast.


    There was blood found on those shackles as well.


    All that blood had long since dried up, yet someone could still sense some vague fluctuations of energy. While said energy signatures were weak, they were clear and unmistakable.


    Roar!


    A massive wolf leaped from within the group of beasts with a roar. It appeared to be extremely muscr, standing at over 20 meters tall.


    Roar! That massive wolf¡¯s body crashed hard onto that transparent barrier with a loud thud.


    The ce shook so violently that it seemed as if the ce was about toe apart.


    That massive wolf crashed onto the barrier with enough force to crush a hill, yet it was unable to crash through that barrier.


    That feat alone was enough for anyone to see just how sturdy the barrier was.


    That was the cage that had been used to imprison that old dragon called Ao Chen back then. The bloodstained chains were the shackles that bound it back then.


    The power of the shackles weakened over time, which enabled Ao Chen to eventually escape. Even so, it still paid a hefty toll to do so.


    That old dragon was severely injured, while its powers had been severely diminished; Lu Xuan even managed to kill him at such a state.


    The chains were once capable of binding such a terrifying beast.


    That meant that the massive wolf could break the barrier no matter how hard it crashed into it.


    Lu Xuan was not worried at all. Those beasts spent many years trying to break the barrier, yet none of them seeded.


    If it was easy to break the barrier, Ao Chen would have been able to escape.


    Roar! After their failed attempts at breaking the barrier, the beasts then all opened their big mouths wide to reveal terrifying breaths within them.


    That was all some kind of terrifying energy inherent within the bodies of those monstrous beings.

 Chapter 454 - The Resources of the Myriad Demon Valley Now Belongs to Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 454: The Resources of the Myriad Demon Valley Now Belongs to Lu Xuan</h4>


    All of the terrifying breaths from the monsters were the effects of the monstrous aether raging within them, which could be conjured into terrifying attacks. Nevertheless, the monsters were still unable to shake the barrier even when using their breaths.


    It was because of that barrier that Lu Xuan could survive being in such a dire state.


    The monsters wanted nothing more than to see Lu Xuan ripped to pieces. Even though they found the barrier a long time ago, however, they were unable to do anything to him as long as they were incapable of breaking it.


    The monsters would gather at times to try to break that barrier but to no avail.


    Nevertheless, very powerful monsters had been guarding the barrier the whole time; they were afraid of Lu Xuan escaping.


    It was apparent that news from outside traveled. The Myriad Demon Valley was not only filled with monsters; some demons had developed intellectual capacities.


    After all, the most notable difference between demons and monsters was their intellectual capacity.


    There were also powerful beings among the monsters, almost all of them managed to absorb spirit qi through sheer instinct but possessed some kind of special heritage in their bloodlines. If they were descendants of some kind of divine or demonic beasts, they may have even awakened some powers from their ancestors.


    Even if they managed to develop any kind of intellectual capacity, however, the fact that they were still just monsters would never change.


    Many among them even continued to let their powerful primal instincts dictate their actions.


    On the other hand, the demons were different. For a long time, they stopped relying on primal instincts in favor of intelligence.


    Powerful demons were capable ofmanding several monsters, just like how Ao Chen had been able to back then.


    However, all those monsters would still be monsters in the end. Only demons would truly pose a threat to humans, which was why Ao Chen personally came to Earth.


    Lu Xuan eventually learned that aside from killing Ao Chen to prevent any future threats, the most important thing was to secure the Divine Tree of Enlightenment. That was what allowed monsters to be demons.


    As long as the tree remained in the hands of the demons, they would be able to grow at frightening rates. However, taking the tree away from them would ensure that their growth would never reach that of humans.


    It was the same with other species like the vampires and the werewolves. In the end, their only choice was to be integrated into human society; they could never be independent of humans.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Those powerful monsters continued to ram on that barrier from the outside hoping to break it but to no avail.


    Lu Xuan then said to himself, ¡°Then it looks like it¡¯s time to contact home.¡±


    That was a better ce than Earth; it was obvious that the ce was more suitable for cultivation.


    It was especially so for reincarnated beings like Lu Xuan. If there were no shackles in ce, then he would have had ess to plenty of resources. There was no doubt that such a ce would have been considered a paradise for him.


    It was especially so when he knew that it would not take long before the shackles on the were finally gone for good.


    He did not have much time left. By the time the ones from the sects and ns returned, there would have most likely been an epic battle waiting for him.


    He had to be prepared for such situations.


    He had also long exhausted his supply of cultivation resources. All that he stockpiled in the Coiling Dragon Ring had long been used up.


    All of those cultivation resources had been what Ao Chen amassed over the years.


    It was worth noting how many monsters that the dragonmanded in secret, which meant that it could amass untold amounts of cultivation resources.


    Some of the monsters even came from ces that humans were unable to explore themselves, like some peaks of snowy mountains or somewhere in deep seas. All those ces had many of these treasures growing out of them.


    Humans were only able to tread through such ces because of the growing number of formidable cultivators around. However, such ces had always been a paradise for the monsters.


    Nobody knew how many monsters were living in such ces. That was exactly why that massive cultivation resources were stockpiled en masse in the Myriad Demon Valley. All sorts of natural treasures, mystical herbs of high age, and mystical items were found.


    It could even be said that the demons became a terrifying entity capable of standing against human beings because they umted such wealth in theter years of Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life.


    Currently, all of the resources he found there were avable for him to take.


    A smile shed on Lu Xuan¡¯s face.


    Even to itsst breath, Ao Chen probably did not expect Lu Xuan to get his hands on the wealth that was umted for establishing the nation of demons.


    The first step to do so was to have the Myriad Demon Valleypletely fall into his hands.


    Lu Xuan did not dare to linger any longer and walked up to that barrier. As he opened his eyes, he revealed within them golden fluctuating lights, along with many secrets of the barrier itself.


    Because of his Delusion-breaker Eyes, hardly anything could be kept a secret from him.


    When coupled with the knowledge he had umted from being a Celestial Lord, that ability enabled him to easilyprehend all the secrets within.


    It did not take long for him to find out all of that barrier¡¯s secrets for himself.


    As Lu Xuan shed a smile, he extended his hand towards that barrier that had separated that area from the rest of the Myriad Demon Valley. This itself was the very cage where Ao Chen spent a lifetime in imprisonment before finally being able to break out of it.


    Nobody knew how, but he had unexpectedly managed to create an opening with ease.


    That was not done through violence; it was because Lu Xuan hadpletely understood all of the barrier¡¯s secrets. Using the rules at which the barrier ran, he sessfully broke through it.


    He knew just as much about the barrier as the one who established it in the first ce.


    All the monsters were left dumbfounded at the sight of him opening the barrier so easily and walking out. They were so stunned that none of them managed to react in time.


    Just then, countless monsters began to roar and howl as they immediately pounced onto Lu Xuan.


    That massive wolf was the first of the monsters present to charge towards Lu Xuan.


    It moved like a bolt of lightning, appearing right before Lu Xuan in the blink of an eye.


    However, Lu Xuan nonchntly grasped at the air before him. A terrifying huge hand was conjured in the air right away.


    Boom!


    That massive wolf had opened its big mouth. It was only inches away from biting down on Lu Xuan before it was pped and instantly pinned to the ground.


    Simply put, that massive hand had securely nailed that massive wolf to the ground.


    It struggled on the ground as it tried to rise to its feet, but its head was pinned tightly on the ground. Despite how strong it was, he was unable to shake his head free from the hand¡¯s grasp.


    That monster could only continue to howl away as it attempted to shake itself free from that huge hand.


    Lu Xuan did not stop there. He then conjured one massive hand after another, which were then all sentshing out at the other monsters around.

 Chapter 455 - I Shall Submit to You, My King

    <h4>Chapter 455: I Shall Submit to You, My King</h4>


    Any of those powerful monsters would have been a menace that could wreak massive havoc in the outside world, but all of them were pinned to the ground by Lu Xuan without breaking a sweat. Lu Xuan pinned all of them to the ground with ease.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Rumbles from the shes were heard as the ground shook slightly. One by one, all of those massive monsters were pped to the ground by the massive hands.


    Their massive heads were pinned down to the ground. No matter how much they struggled, they had no way of breaking free.


    The hands felt like some spike from the heavens. Every monster was under a hand measuring up to 100 meters, which made them look like skyscrapers instead. The scene was nothing but shocking.


    Massive hands pped down before him as he continued walking.


    The monsters had no way of breaking themselves free from the hands at all.


    Lu Xuan was simply too powerfulpared to the monsters.


    He was at the seventh tier of Divine Treasure Realm. While such a level of powers was nothing much whenpared to that old dragon back at its peak level, it still allowed Lu Xuan to throw his weight all over the ce.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    As the beasts roared and howled in rage, the area shook around them. Even Lu Xuan¡¯s clothes were billowing with their howls.


    There was an obvious difference in power between him and the monsters.


    They were unable to do anything against Lu Xuan, not even able to be of the slightest threat to him. Incapable of doing anything to Lu Xuan, the monsters weren¡¯t a threat to him at all.


    It did not take much effort for him to walk out of that old path inhabited by countless monsters. The scene before himpletely changed. Several others appeared before him, and all of them glowered at him with hostile eyes.


    Every single one of them looked human. Since nomon human would ever be seen in the Myriad Demon Valley, there was no doubt that these were true demons.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the massive size of the Myriad Demon Valley¡¯s forces. While normal humans had killed scores for the past several years, Lu Xuan alone killed many of them on his own.


    Even after all of that, many demons remained.


    It was obvious that the Myriad Demon Valley had gathered countless demons throughout the ages.


    Many of those demons glowered at Lu Xuan with red eyes. They obviously knew that he was the one who killed their master.


    Lu Xuan had killed the creature who was once the true master of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    At some point, many of them were mere animals. When the old dragon somehow lifted their spirits, however, they were made to serve him as demons.


    Demons were much more simpleminded than humans; they would usually know about showing gratitude as well.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°You lot are different from those animals back there. I¡¯d even go so far as to say that you have all gained some level of intelligence. As such, I shall deal with you people using standards befitting intelligent beings.¡±


    ¡°Now that the old dragon is dead, I¡¯ll be the onemanding all of the Myriad Demon Valley from here on out. Thus, I shall give you all a choice: Will you stand by me as your new master, or will you go against me?¡±


    While many of them hated Lu Xuan, all of the demons still possessed some level of intelligence. All intelligent beings were capable of havingplex thoughts, and demons who had just awakened their intellectual capacity were no exception.


    Many of the demons turned to look at each other.


    One demon with a tall and muscr build immediately roared out in fury, ¡°You damned human! You killed both the young master and the old master, and now you¡¯re telling us to submit to you? We refuse!¡±


    After the demon finished speaking, it began to charge straight at Lu Xuan.


    A massive elephant leg fell from the sky, stomping down on Lu Xuan right away.


    Lu Xuan then erected his index and middle finger before closing them together, emitting a beam of sword light.


    Pfftt!


    With a shriek, the elephant leg descending upon Lu Xuan was immediately destroyed.


    Lu Xuan had ripped that muscr demon to pieces with a st of sword light.


    Only then was its true form revealed. That creature was an elephant with thick hair all over it that seemed somewhat ancient. It resembled something that had once existed in ancient times: a wooly mammoth.


    That wooly mammoth had probably developed atavistic traits due to the influence of spirit qi around.


    It was true that ancient wooly mammoths were farrger than contemporary elephants


    Under the influence of spirit qi, several living beings looked ancient as their bloodlines were metamorphosizing.


    That elephant demon¡¯s death did not manage to intimidate those demons. In response, a dozen others continued to charge at Lu Xuan right away. Because their levels were all at least of the Divine Treasure Realm, every single demon was considered the best in the outside world.


    Those demons could have be a force that could¡¯ve easily obliterated a smaller nation.


    However, none of them could do anything against Lu Xuan.


    Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!


    sts of sword light emerged from his fingers towards the demons charging at him. Those simple unassuming sts of sword light from Lu Xuan¡¯s hands brought about unimaginable levels of frightening power.


    Any demon who attempted to close in on Lu Xuan was shredded by the sts of sword light where they stood.


    All of this had happened within an incredibly short amount of time.


    The ce was soon filled with dead bodies, the ground covered in blood. The demons who were killed revealed their true forms of massive beasts that were obviously out of the ordinary.


    After every demon charging towards Lu Xuan had perished, more than 30 demons still looked at one another.


    They all began to wonder what they should do. Some among them thought of attacking, but Lu Xuan was simply too fast.


    He moved at such a frightening speed that he ended their lives before the demons could even react.


    Lu Xuan then looked at the rest of them and said, ¡°Time for the rest of you to make your choice: either submit to me or die.¡±


    Lu Xuan maintained his piercing gaze on each and every one of them.


    All of the demons immediately broke out in a cold sweat as if they were being targeted by something insanely terrifying.


    ¡°I shall submit to you, my lord!¡±


    A tall,nky young demon was the first to kneel before Lu Xuan.


    Ao Chen taught the demons that they were the superior race. Since it hadn¡¯t been the case for long, however, that fact was still something they needed to fully digest.


    Deep down, all of them still deferred to thews of the wild, where the strong prey on the weak.


    The stronger being was considered to be superior above the rest.


    There was no doubt that they did not choose to submit to Ao Chen back solely as thanks for awakening their intellectual capacities. Ao Chen¡¯s overwhelming power was still what primarily led to their submission. The dragon still had ways to control them, despite it was still in a sealed state. Although the dragon was sealed away, it still had ways of controlling them.


    Currently, Lu Xuan was the strongest being present. Thus, it waspletely normal for them to choose to submit.


    Furthermore, the so-called race of demons was but a concept and even a slogan that was invented to unite the non-humans to stand against the humans.


    After all, it was absurd to even think that foxes, dragons, elephants, and monkeys belonged to the same race.


    Those demons thought it waspletely normal for them to submit to a human.


    Lu Xuan knew that some of them didn¡¯t truly submit to him. Some of them might¡¯ve even had their own agendas, plotting against Lu Xuan in the future.


    However, he didn¡¯t see it as much of an issue. All of that could be avoided so long as they sign the master-ve contract. Even if they were 10 times more powerful than before, the contract would render them inert.

 Chapter 456 - The Wealth and Foundation of the Myriad Demon Valley

    <h4>Chapter 456: The Wealth and Foundation of the Myriad Demon Valley</h4>


    Atst, the monsters and demons in the Myriad Demon Valley were connected to Lu Xuan through a master-ve contract. If Lu Xuan ever wanted them to die, he could get what he wanted just by thinking about it.


    The most terrifying thing was that this kind of master-ve contract would¡¯ve been handed down through the bloodline. It could be called the most sinister master-ve contract in the world.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had seen many kinds of master-ve contracts. Normally, the master-ve contracts would only work on the person who made it.


    However, there was also a master-ve contract that was passed down between generations over time.


    Unless the bloodline of the person under the master-ve contract hadpletely disappeared from existence, it would remain in the bloodline and be driven by Lu Xuan for generations.


    Of course, Lu Xuan could even transfer this control to other people. This kind of control could be passed on from generation to generation.


    Once this kind of master-ve contract was established, it could be used by Lu Xuan and his descendants for generations.


    However, they currently had no other choice. Once they refused, then all they could look forward to was running into a dead end.


    Their only options were to either die or be ves!


    They all obediently opened their primordial spirits, allowing Lu Xuan to brand the master-ve contract into them.


    Lu Xuan naturally had no reason to go easy on them. In his previous life, he dominated the world, manipted many strong people, established a foundation, and defied the status quo. In the end, he seeded in bing a Celestial Lord. Naturally, he was not a kind-hearted man.


    After the master-ve contract, these demons and monsters all crawled obediently to one side.


    Lu Xuan finally got the foundation of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    In the middle of the Myriad Demon Valley was a huge divine tree that was hundreds of feet high. It seemed very strange, like a pack of mulberries or a locust.


    There wereyers of light faintly being emitted on the tree trunk, which was very extraordinary. Layers of light were faintly being emitted on the tree trunk. It was an extraordinary sight.


    ¡°The Divine Tree of Transformation!¡±


    Lu Xuan recognized this divine tree. It was the foundation for demons to gain a foothold in the world.


    With this Divine Tree of Transformation, demons were able to produce a steady stream of their own people.


    Demons were different from human beings, after all. They were not born with wisdom, nor would they naturally be intelligent after a few years of growth.


    However, it could be said that demons had gone through thousands of hardships and tens of thousands of torments to be this way.


    Just gaining wisdom was difficult enough on its own. Thus, taking shape afterward would¡¯ve also been extremely difficult.


    Unless there was an alteration of some kind within the natural bloodline, or when the cultivation had reached a certain degree, it would be very difficult for them to take form. Many of the monsters would leave behind various signs of being that way.


    It was also necessary to have the Transformation Fruit which could greatly decrease the time it took for a monster to take shape. Because there would be no need to wait until reaching a certain level of cultivation, the difficulty would also be greatly reduced.


    Even so, it was not enough to have the Divine Tree of Transformation alone. There was also the Divine Tree of Enlightenment to consider. If the two were used in tandem, it would be able to easily produce strong demons inrge quantities as if it were a supply chain.


    There was no doubt that Lu Xuan would¡¯ve been concerned about this Divine Tree of Transformation if the Myriad Demon Valley had been where they previously were.


    If he wanted to stop the demons from growing, he would¡¯ve had to destroy the tree. There was no doubt that he would have done everything he could to destroy it!


    However, things were different now that Lu Xuan had the Divine Tree of Transformation. Naturally, he would¡¯ve been able to use the demon experts that continued to be produced.


    Even if he was the master of all the demons in the world, his strength would have to be raised to a new level.


    This was very important for what he was nning to do in the future.


    Lu Xuan nned to move the Divine Tree of Enlightenment and transnt it next to the Divine Tree of Transformation. Because there was already a small dragon¡¯s vein next to the Divine Tree of Transformation, there was no need for him to worry about theck of spiritual power.


    On the contrary, Lu Xuan was now unable to support the Divine Tree of Enlightenment. In the past few years, he had consumed all the resources he had.


    Thus, he had no choice but toe out of private training and subdue the entire Myriad Demon Valley for his own needs.


    Behind the Divine Tree of Transformation was arge piece ofnd. Although the size of the entire Myriad Demon Valley was nothingpared to that of the outside world, thend was still about the size of a city.


    Lu Xuan soon saw storehouses within it.


    Among these storehouses were countless resources for cultivation. It was possible that the demons had secretly collected them for the future establishment of their own country.


    Lu Xuan counted tens of millions of spirit stones alone. Instead of being for just one person, it was for the entire demon race.


    As far as Lu Xuan knew, Huaxia only had millions of spirit stone even at its current level of power. This made them second to none among all countries in that regard.


    Because the world hadn¡¯t spent much time recovering, the emergence of spirit stones had only just begun. The millions of spirit stones here were probably the same as the spirit stones stored all over the world.


    Even when taking the privately stored ones among the humans into ount, the world currently had just around tens of millions of spirit stones. In contrast, the Myriad Demon Valley already had tens of millions of them.


    Anyone could see how shocking this was!


    Additionally, the Myriad Demon Vallet possessed many natural talents and treasures, as well as a veryrge medicine garden for nting rare herbs.


    It could be said that as long as this medicine garden still existed, it was possible to continuously cultivate medicinal materials; many of them could be turned into pills via alchemy.


    It could also greatly enhance the strength of the entire race.


    Many mineral resources had also been mined. Under the influence of spirit qi, many changes had taken ce. A lot of metal resources that only existed in legends had now appeared.


    Many of them were refined and could be forged into magic weapons. They could be treasures and power items at any moment.


    What surprised Lu Xuan the most was therge-scale factory in the Myriad Demon Valley. It was very modern, using modern machines to extract mineral resources.


    Ao Chen had been keeping up with the times. None of this would¡¯ve been possible by using the original forging method. Cultivation had been greatly developed, as the speed of refining things this way may have been as fast as with the use of technology.


    Even so, the refiner had to be an expert of cultivation or had a special refining formation and so on. As such, Ao Chen did not have many people he could put into this position.


    The demon experts who were raised with plenty of effort were often trained as backbone elites. Thus, their talents would¡¯ve been considered wasted on this kind of thing.


    Therefore, it was best to implement unmanned factories on the technological side to deal with it.


    However, Lu Xuan was not surprised about this. In his previous life, he had also seen many other civilizations with equal emphasis on technology and cultivation.


    Additionally, there were a lot of treasures. Many of them were ancient artifacts that had lost their brilliance after losing the nourishment of spirit qi.


    Now, they were gradually recovering under the nourishment of the formation!


    There were also several books on cultivation, which were constantly being ssified and sorted.

 Chapter 457 - What Great Ambition and Courage!

    <h4>Chapter 457: What Great Ambition and Courage!</h4>


    At the sight of such books, Lu Xuan could not help but sigh as he said, ¡°What great ambition and courage!¡±


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, Ao Chen was worthy of being an unparalleled leader capable of establishing a country in Australia.


    Lu Xuan did not underestimate Ao Chen because of its demonic origins. On the contrary, he only thought Ao Chen was very ambitious.


    Ao Chen was the only demon that could truly scare Lu Xuan!


    Regardless of their strength, other demons would only be considered goons. However, Ao Chen was not like other demons; it was like an unparalleled leader that would only exist in fantasy.


    No matter how strong other demons were, they all could be wiped out. On the other hand, Ao Chen could reign supreme in one fell swoop despite the human beings having the advantage. Thus, demons could get enough space and situations to face the human race on Earth.


    Ao Chen spent decades, maybe even hundreds of years, nning everything out. How could such a scheme not move people?


    When Lu Xuan saw the resources prepared for the founding of their country, even he could not help but be moved. This was why Lu Xuan did everything he could to bring Ao Chen down.


    Ao Chen and Lu Xuan both wanted to suppress everyone with one battle, but Ao Chen was a big obstacle standing in his way.


    That battle was essentially two people deliberately trying to destroy each other!


    The victory or defeat of these two people directly determined the fates of both the demon and human races.


    Human beings had a profound heritage. Even if they failed, they could still hold on to a ce. Furthermore, they could still make aeback in the future.


    If the demons were defeated, however, there was no doubt that it would¡¯ve been the end of their race. Considering everything that had happened, human beings would never loosen the control they had over demons.


    Unless more external forces interfered, the decadence of demons was the greatest issue at the moment.


    Ao Chen did his best with this fact in mind, but he ultimately lost to Lu Xuan.


    Their foundation was alsopletely in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. Any opposition was killed, as the unified demons had all fallen before they could even rise.


    From below where Lu Xuan was, those demons and monsters crept below. They didn¡¯t dare to make a noise.


    Lu Xuan casually flipped through the books about cultivation. Ao Chen had sorted these books and manuscripts into categories. Although they had not beenpletely organized yet, they had all been roughly ssified.


    Ao Chen truly was ambitious. Lu Xuan believed that these books had more value than all of the cultivation resourcesbined.


    Of course, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t take the time to think hard about what he read.


    Even with the knowledge that he umted as a Celestial Lord in his previous life, it was impossible to be truly omniscient and omnipotent. Additionally, many of those things seemed to be beneficial now.


    However, Lu Xuan saw many things to be connected.


    Even so, Lu Xuan never stopped searching for books like these to read. In his previous life, he had never stopped either even in the bleakest period of his life.


    Lu Xuan believed that no one could suddenly be sessful by using umted strength alone.


    This was especially true regarding cultivation.


    If ordinary people gave him a secret book, he would not be able to understand it or even understand some of the secret arts described. This was due to the normal umtion of strength.


    There was nobody believed to have gained such power so quickly. Lu Xuan had seen many wild geniuses who ruined their cultivation halfway.


    This was because there was no system of training. Their talent might be excellent, and they were not inferior to those geniuses with ancient heritages.


    However, this would only end in them constantly being beaten by geniuses who were systematically trained.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s achievement of bing the Celestial Lord was considered aplete ident, which could be regarded as a miracle in today¡¯s world. He had essentially finished the journeys of dozens or even hundreds of generations of other families on his own.


    It was unknown how many of them had gone astray. Even though he had corrected many of them while he was a Celestial Lord, they had still gone astray in the end. He had been lucky to be able to be a Celestial.


    Now that he was given another chance to do so, even if he continued to follow down that same path, he may not be able to be a Celestial Lord even if he went down that same path.


    However, this life was different. He wanted to thoroughly correct the wrong path of his previous life. With his vision and knowledge as the Celestial Lord, he would naturally be able to take on the line of cultivation again. However, the general trend of his previous life had already been aplished. Thus, there was no way topletely correct it.


    This time, it was an unprecedented opportunity.


    Lu Xuan had spent an entire day looking through the books.


    During that time, the demons crawled around behind his back without making a sound.


    Lu Xuan then noticed them and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been reading this stuff for a bit too long. You guys don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    The demons frantically replied, ¡°Of course we don¡¯t mind!¡±


    They believed that Lu Xuan was merely testing their attitude while establishing his authority.


    However, they did not know that Lu Xuan never intended to do any of that. He did not need to establish his authority that way.


    Only a person who was not confident enough in themselves would need to establish their authority this way. This was because they would have still seen these demons as a threat.


    Lu Xuan did not regard these demons as a threat because they were each under the master-ve contract. If Lu Xuan wanted them dead, he could kill them with just the thought alone.


    He didn¡¯t need such a method!


    Lu Xuan looked at these demons and said, ¡°Who is your leader?¡±


    A middle-aged man with a handsome face stepped forward.


    ¡°Master, this ve is Zhu Wuji. Among these demons, he is one of the original 10 great demon generals in the Myriad Demon Valley!¡±


    With just one nce, Lu Xuan could see that the man who stood out looked like a ferocious bird pping its wings. Based on the mes burning all over his body, he believed that this man was a descendant of a Vermillion Bird. This man had regained some of his ancestor¡¯s blood after being imbued with spirit qi.


    Of course, Lu Xuan saw this bloodline to be very mixed. It was equivalent to some of the worst Jiao Dragons in the dragon race. However, Lu Xuan had seen and even ughtered the real Vermilion Bird before.


    Lu Xuan nodded and began to say, ¡°Very well. Anyway, I have no intention of changing how things work around here. From now on, the Myriad Demon Valley is under my control. As long as you remain loyal and work for me, I¡¯ll give you anything you got from Ao Chen. Otherwise¡­ well, you probably know the consequences by now.¡±


    Zhu Wuji frantically nodded his head. He already understood this master-ve contract once Lu Xuan branded it onto his primordial spirit.


    This contract would be handed down between generations of his bloodline until it no longer existed.


    Even so, he had no other choice; if he openly disagreed with it, then Lu Xuan might¡¯ve killed him where he stood.


    Zhu Wuji knelt halfway to the ground as he said, ¡°My lord, I swear to act as your loyal servant and fight for your cause! From now on, your word is mymand!¡±


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°Very well. Now, I want to know how many demons are under the control of the Myriad Demon Valley. This way, I will also be able to figure out just how big this ce is!¡±

 Chapter 458 - The Counterattack Of The Dark World

    <h4>Chapter 458: The Counterattack Of The Dark World</h4>


    Thanks to Zhu Wuji¡¯s report, Lu Xuan was able to find out how many resources Ao Chen had gathered after so many years.


    There were more than 10 million kinds of monsters under the Myriad Demon Valley¡¯smand.


    These monsters were mainly from the sea. Because the monsters onnd had faced human encirclement and suppression in recent years, there weren¡¯t many of them.


    The deep sea was still a ce that currently could not be reached by humans, it waspletely overrun by monsters.


    There were far more creatures in the sea than onnd.


    Several sea monsters changed under the influence of spirit qi all the time.


    Among them were more than 300 demons. Except for some demons who were in the Myriad Demon Valley, the other demons were in various ces, hiding within human society.


    Many of them were famous business leaders in human society.


    Among these demons, the most powerful ones were the so-called 10 great demon generals. Their cultivation level was essentially in the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    The strongest demon among the 10 great demon generals was Zhu Wuji. Nobody would¡¯ve expected his cultivation level to be at the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. With strength throughout his entire body, he stood out from many other demons.


    The Myriad Demon Valley had not fallen apart after Ao Chen¡¯s death thanks to the maintenance done by Zhu Wuji.


    Zhu Wuji could never be as prestigious as Ao Chen, who could still deal with everything in an orderly manner even with his strength sealed.


    However, Zhu Wuji could still live up to the status quo that Ao Chen¡¯s legacy left behind!


    Even then, all of these were now under the control of Lu Xuan.


    In a manor somewhere in the United States¡­


    A group of people sat opposite each other.


    A man dressed in ancient western aristocratic clothing mmed the armrest of the chair next to him as he said, ¡°Damn it! Lu Shanshan rejected our suggestion!¡±


    Another man with white hair said, ¡°They want to cut themselves off from the rest of the world!¡±


    Someone else said, ¡°Right now, nobody can change who or what any human federationprised of. In this human federation, we are one level lower than the Huaxia region. Obviously, that¡¯s a bad thing for us!¡±


    If anyone was able to see the people in the secret room of this manor, they would immediately notice that almost everyone was quite famous in the United States. Some were even from the European Union.


    This was the group of people who had secretly promoted everything against Yunxuan Vi and Lu Xuan.


    Even if a human federation was to be formed now, there would¡¯ve still been some conflict among its members.


    There was also no doubt that the three major regions with the best economies were those of the European Union, Huaxia, and the United States.


    Among them, there was no doubt that the United States region and the Huaxia region were contenders for having the strongest economy in the world.


    In this respect, the United States hadpletelygged behind. Only the top powers could set standards.


    Currently, the Huaxia region had the most influence on both the level and the system of cultivation. Any advantages that the West had over the past hundreds of years no longer mattered.


    While they did not give all of it up without putting up a fight, they still had toe up with decent ideas if they wanted to stand against the Huaxia region.


    Compared to Huaxia¡¯s system of cultivation, the western system of cultivation was inherently disorganized.


    Once the Huaxia region was allowed to be the ruler of the earth in the future, there was no doubt that it would greatly impact everyone in the United States region.


    Everyone also knew about this. The main reason why the Huaxia region had been able to be a lot stronger than the other regions lied in Yunxuan Vi.


    Behind the terrifying strength of the Huaxia region was the existence of a looming force: the Yunxuan Vi.


    Even if there was no Yunxuan Vi, the heritage of the Huaxia region was so profound that it could rank as one of the top regions in the human federation.


    Now, things werepletely different; the west was gettingpletely beaten.


    Even if the European Union region and the United States region joined hands in their cultivation, it would have never been enough topete with the Huaxia region.


    This was also the main reason why they had let people go to Yunxuan Vi in the past. They wanted to force out any information about what Lu Xuan had left behind. They had to at least get something if they wanted to close the distance between the two sides.


    At the very least, they couldn¡¯t afford to let the gap between them be wider.


    They had to find ways to slow down the development of the Huaxia region.


    Many people were somewhat annoyed. Lu Xuan was already dead, yet he had still left them dealing with so much trouble.


    At that time, an old man with a pale face slowly said, ¡°Initially, I thought it would be best if we could win over Yunxuan Vi. Since that¡¯s no longer possible, let¡¯s uproot the cepletely! There is a saying in Huaxia that those who have talents and ideals will suffer. If Lu Xuan was here, there would be no need to say anything more about how they were superior to us. Even though Lu Xuan is no longer here, they still want to keep the wealth that he had left behind. This is a self-inflicted disaster!¡±


    Many people looked at the old man one after another.


    One person who had their doubts replied, ¡°However, Yunxuan Vi is not an easy ce to get into. There are all kinds of high-tech precautions in the vi, as well as a lot of defensive measures on the cultivation side!¡±


    Immediately afterward, somebody else argued, ¡°Besides, we also have to worry about how the Huaxia region will react. If we are unable to destroy Yunxuan Vi when the timees, I fear that we would never stand a chance against the Huaxia region!¡±


    Deep down, nobody would dare to disagree with the idea of destroying Yunxuan Vi through sheer force. In reality, Yunxuan Vi was still terrifyingly strong that not even brute force could tear it down.


    Of course, it was not as powerful as the Heavenly Pce, which had spread all over the world and worked alongside the Special Task Force.


    However, the Heavenly Pce had countless top experts. ording to the information they had continued to receive, at least 30 of them were above the Divine Treasure Realm.


    An expert of this scale was by no means an existence to be underestimated.


    Furthermore, if they let their guard down and suffered, no one could afford to suffer the wrath of the Huaxia region.


    The strength of the Huaxia region¡¯s human federation was second to none as they gradually became tougher. When Lu Xuan was in the Huaxia region treating others with kindness, many people received favors from him.


    Lu Xuan directly influenced the growth of the Huaxia region.


    The use of force to destroy Yunxuan Vi would probably anger the Huaxia region in an instant. When that happened, it would be hard for them to escape their wrath.


    Even if they were deep in the American region, they may not be able to sleep at all if the leadership of the Huaxia region wanted to kill them. They would have to constantly be on alert, protecting themselves so they could avoid be killed at any time.


    Nobody could afford to face the vengeful wrath of those experts who had received Lu Xuan¡¯s favor alone.

 Chapter 459 - Demons From Hell Besieging Yunxuan Villa

    <h4>Chapter 459: Demons From Hell Besieging Yunxuan Vi</h4>


    Even if the United States were to gather all the regions to unite with each other, they could have many powerful forces on their side consisting of political, military, economical, and even cultivation experts.


    However, they would still feel as if Yunxuan Vi would be too difficult for them to deal with if they ever had to stand against them.


    A ce like Yunxuan Vi had probably been nothing at all 10 years ago. However, it had now be one of the world¡¯s leading Holy Lands for cultivation.


    Nobody knew exactly how many experts hade from there!


    In just over a decade, Yunxuan Vi had been able to develop far more than Western forces could. Meanwhile, the Western forces couldn¡¯t believe it themselves; they had always been ustomed to taking hundreds or even thousands of years to achieve something of that caliber.


    The only usible reason behind this unbelievable speed of development was Lu Xuan, yet nobody still knew where he truly came from.


    Many people even considered Lu Xuan to be a living god.


    One of the people in the room pointed to everyone and said, ¡°Even if we were to work together to endure the wrath of the Huaxia region, we would only have one chance to take them down. If we are still incapable of destroying the Yunxuan Vi after that, I fear that we will all likely be killed!¡±


    They all nodded their heads. They did not believe that even with the resources and experts that Yunxuan Vi could mobilize, it waspletely impossible for them to subvert the entire United States region without Lu Xuan¡¯s help.


    However, it would be easy for the regions to keep an eye on each other.


    Even though many of them either hired many cultivation experts as bodyguards or were cultivation experts themselves, no one would be able to endure the strength of at least 200 experts in the Divine Treasure Realm standing behind Yunxuan Vi.


    At that moment, someone then growled with an animalistic-sounding voice, ¡°Damn that Lu Xuan. Had it not been for him, things would never have gotten out of control like this!¡±


    Once that person finished speaking, they then revealed a pair of tusks in the darkness. It was a pair of fangs that belonged to the vampires.


    These days, the existence of vampires was no longer considered to be absurd given that they partially revealed themselves to the public. This was especially so in the United States region, which had served as the most influential part of the Vampiric Empire.


    With the revival of the spirit qi, all kinds of strange things had now be verymon. The most important thing to remember was that, whenpared to these vampires, ordinary people could also acquire the corresponding ability of restraint through cultivation. In that case, they would not be as defenseless as they used to be.


    Many people in the room believed that if Lu Xuan had never been born, the whole world would not have changed into somethingpletely different from what they had imagined.


    It was obvious that Lu Xuan was to me for everything that had happened!


    The old man with a pale face then said, ¡°Even so, things will be different this time. I already have the ability to uproot the entirety of Yunxuan Vi all at once!¡±


    ¡°This time, even if the army of the Huaxian region was to react, they would not be able to help. We must find a way to destroy Yunxuan Vi and interrupt the development of the Huaxian region. Such powerful people are not allowed to exist within the human federation!¡±


    At night, in the peripheral area of Yunxuan Vi, located in Fu City of Min Province inside the Huaxian region¡­


    Nobody knew when, but an old man in a worn tuxedo stood outside Yunxuan Vi at some point. The old man was looking coldly at the outer area surrounding the vi.


    ¡°Come out, my great Lord, Satan. The gates of hell will open here today. May you reign in the world!¡±


    The man whispered. It as if he was chanting some sort of old spell.


    As soon as his voice fell, he tore apart a scroll. Immediately after, a crack had appeared in the sky.


    A loud roar rang out from within the crack as if some kind of terrifying existence was hiding inside of it.


    Immediately afterward, a terrifying w stretched out from within this crack. However, the w instantly burst into mes. It as if some kind of divine fire was hiding in the air, waiting to set the w on fire.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As a scream rang out from the other side of the crack, the w was instantly incinerated to ashes.


    An even angrier roar could be heard from within the crack.


    Before long, the first monster crawled out. It was human-shaped and looked very ferocious with ck fangs, fleshy wings on its back, and a terrifying force on its body.


    Roar!


    The monster roared angrily towards the sky, shaking the world in the process.


    He looked at the sky as if he was able to see the chains of shackles in the world.


    The body of this monster exuded an extremely terrifying force!


    Without waiting for this monster to finish moving, other simr-looking monsters crawled out of the rack one after another as the crack in the sky began to get bigger and bigger. The faint smell of sulfur and magma came from within the crack.


    Not long after, hundreds of terrifying monsters had been gathered. Soon enough, these monsters roared and attacked in the direction of the Yunxuan Vi.


    In almost an instant, the first monster had rushed into the vicinity of Yunxuan Vi. However, a stream of sword qi fell down immediately afterward.


    It had culled down from the empty sky and directly hacked the monster to death in the blink of an eye.


    The first monster, which looked quite fierce, had died just like that after being split in half.


    After that first monster perished, countless other monsters all pounced on Yunxuan Vi almost at the same time.


    A huge amount of sword qi was essentially awakened altogether. The sword formation that Lu Xuan had arranged ages ago was also activated for the first time, as it descended towards the seemingly endless horde of monsters.


    With so many monsters to face, the sword formation remained active as it continued to emit the sword qi.


    However, there were still too many monsters; a number of them still managed to directly rush into the Yunxuan Vi. These monsters had arrived at the interior of the vi before they were blocked by a boundary.


    Many monsters were already killed by the sword qi. As their blood flowed down, it was like sulfur soaking the entire ground and turning it into a magma field. All the flowers and trees withered at the same time.


    Before long, a monster the size of a mountain had appeared from within.


    As this giant monster opened its huge mouth, a stream of venom suddenly spurted out from it. This venom sprayed directly above the boundary until it corroded a small hole into it.


    Although the hole had recovered almost instantly, the boundary was no longer perfect.


    Many huge beasts proceeded to constantly spew out venom, gradually corroding the boundary.


    As the small gap above the boundary began to grow bigger, the sword qi still ughtered more monsters. However, more monsters had also arrived closer to the boundary as they constantly spurted out venom to corrode it. Even a few of the monsters used their massive bodies to hit the boundary with brute force.


    For a moment, the boundary of Yunxuan Vi was in great danger.

 Chapter 460 - Fallen Angel

    <h4>Chapter 460: Fallen Angel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The change in Yunxuan Vi had soon rmed the people inside!


    At the same time, it had even rmed the garrison near the vi.


    Meanwhile, an army of monsters rushed forward and directly headed towards the garrison.


    Another fierce battle broke out in the night.


    Before long, a series of fighter nes took off. One by one, missiles were bombarded down onto the group of monsters.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The bright light caused by the violent explosion lit up the night sky.


    Meanwhile, a huge battle was about to break out within Yunxuan Vi.


    More demons crawled out of hell and breached through the barriers.


    Even if the sword formation continued to send out streams of sword qi to kill those monsters, arge number of them had already rushed into the boundary.


    Boom!


    Lu Shanshan killed a monster with a swing of her sword. She then sniffed and said, ¡°Why do these monsters smell like sulfur and magma?!¡±


    Next to her was her mother Liu Wanrong, who was dressed in casual clothing. She had a sword in her hand, as she stood there looking valiant and heroic. She solemnly said, ¡°It must be because these monsters are not creatures of the earth. They are all from hell!¡±


    Lu Shanshan wore a slight frown as she said, ¡°Hell? Which one are you talking about? The Hell of Yamia, or the Hell of Satan?¡±


    Liu Wanrong replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking about the Hell of Satan. Ours is called the underworld!¡±


    ¡°The Satan of the West is the one from Hell. These are all demons from hell, but they are all at pretty low levels. They were probably summoned by a hell summoner!¡±


    Lu Shanshan looked at Liu Wanrong in surprise and said, ¡°How do you know so much about this, Mom?!¡±


    Liu Wanrong lectured her daughter, ¡°Well, I usually read a little bit in my free time. Also, it was mentioned in the manuscripts that your brother left behind. I¡¯ve told you to read more, but you never do. If a cultivator wants to go far in their cultivation road, they must be educated. If you don¡¯t learn anything, you will end up being a reckless warrior who won¡¯t go far!¡±


    Lu Shanshan stuck out her tongue in slight embarrassment.


    Although she was now the person in charge of Yunxuan Vi, Liu Wanrong still saw her as a little girl.


    After Lu Xuan¡¯s disappearance, Lu Shanshan suddenly felt that as the eldest daughter of the family, she had a lot more responsibilities. Because of that, she had only been working hard to cultivate. She did not have the time to read those hand letters or anything like that.


    One by one, everyone within Yunxuan Vi aside from Lu Shanshan and Liu Wanrong, were all rmed.


    Streams of sword qi, saber qi, and all kinds of magic were sted towards these monsters.


    All of a sudden, these monsters were bombarded with attacks and were killed one after another.


    These monsters only had a cultivation level at the Celestial Realm, with some of them even being in the Airborne Realm. asionally, a few monsters were in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    What theycked in strength, they made up for in sheer numbers; there were so many of them that it was terrifying.


    Although Yunxuan Vi was secretly very strong, not many people had much power. Along with Lu Xuan¡¯s family members, there were also some of the core experts of the Heavenly Pce.


    Many people were Zhang Hongyang¡¯s disciples, but there weren¡¯t many of them in the vi.


    The vi¡¯s line of defense continued to lose their ground, bing very overwhelmed by this endless horde of monsters.


    Boom! Boom!


    A series of shocking explosions rang out.


    The first batch of low-leveled demons from hell was blown up into the sky on the spot. Thousands of low-leveled demons were instantly blown up, the explosions tearing their bodies into pieces.


    These were from the Explosive Talismans that had been buried in the ground below the Yunxuan Vi. Ever since Lu Xuan established Yunxuan Vi, he had been continuously making these Explosive Talismans.


    Even so, he never actually put them to use before!


    This was because so far, no enemy had been able to reach this blockade.


    Generally speaking, the encirclement and suppression of the sword formation outside of the vi was enough to kill all of the powerful invaders.


    It would have been extremely unlikely for the monsters to break through into the second boundary, let alone breach through itpletely and rush to the foot of Yunxuan Vi.


    All of the sports cars parked at the foot of the mountain werepletely destroyed.


    Almost immediately after thousands of low-leveled demons were blown up all at once, more of them pounced towards the vi.


    Liu Wanrong said, ¡°There¡¯s too many of them! There¡¯s no way that we¡¯ll ever be able to kill them all! If it turns out that we can¡¯t defend against them, we¡¯ll retreat immediately and give up Yunxuan Vi!¡±


    Lu Shanshan nodded without hesitation. This was because she knew that only the living could have had everything. If everyone had gone and died in Yunxuan Vi, what good would that be?


    At that moment, Yang Chengsi flew next to the two women and said, ¡°Madam, miss, I have finished making the arrangements. We will be leaving through the tunnel in a minute!¡±


    ¡°Obviously, these enemies came prepared. We¡¯re no match for them here!¡±


    Liu Wanrong nodded. They did not intend to fight the monsters here, considering that Lu Xuan had also talked to them a long time ago. Although Yunxuan Vi was important and its foundation lied here, the safety of the people was the top priority. If the people were gone, then all of Lu Xuan¡¯s desperate efforts would no longer matter.


    With a nod, Liu Wanrong said, ¡°Be ready to retreat at any time. If we cannot wait until the reinforcements of the army and the nearby Heavenly Pce branch to arrive, the reinforcements of the Special Task Force branch will have no choice but to retreat!¡±


    She saw that in the distance was a huge humanoid demon that was the height of three peoplebined. It had a pair of wings and a ferocious face.


    ¡°The Fallen Angel!¡±


    Liu Wanrong took a deep breath. When she saw this huge humanoid demon, she realized that it couldn¡¯t have been anything else but the legendary Fallen Angel.


    It was said that Lucifer, the archangel of heaven, had led a group of angels to fall into Hell. That was where those angels became Fallen Angels.


    This group of Fallen Angels took off all their sacred cloaks, their endless auras of malice remaining around them.


    ording to some myths and legends, this group was a famous legion of Hell. With amazingbat prowess, Fallen Angels were considered to be killer weapons that Hell used to battle other people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and deal with him!¡±


    Liu Wanrong took a deep breath. Her body then shook as the ground below her feet shrank by an inch. Afterward, she swept directly in the direction of this Fallen Angel.


    The Fallen Angel was holding a heavy sword in his hand as it roared up to the sky and revealed its fangs. It no longer had the sanctity and nobility of an angel. Only devil qi remained on its body as if he was dering that they were already a new race, a terrifying degenerate one of demons.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a shocking sword qi arrived before the Fallen Angel. A figure appeared in front of it before a sword was shed downward.


    Bang!

 Chapter 461 - Caught in a Pinch

    <h4>Chapter 461: Caught in a Pinch</h4>


    A massive rumble was heard as both sides shed.


    The forceful gale resulting from the sh swept out in all directions.


    There was no doubt that the fallen angel was not only very powerful but also well versed in wielding the heavy sword. It was able to fight to a standstill against Liu Wanrong, after all.


    That fallen angel was almost as powerful as Liu Wanrong.


    At that moment, however, yet another fallen angel was seen before everyone.


    That other fallen angel¡¯s eyes were locked onto Lu Shanshan, who was in midair.


    Lu Shanshan moved right away and appeared before that fallen angel as if she had just teleported. She began fighting against that neer right away.


    ¡°Demonic Might Overpowering the World!¡±


    A crisp-clear voice was heard in the dark of night, which was so loud that none of the demons nearby were able to shut that voice out.


    Everyone then saw the specter of a massive devil appearing in midair, who then stomped down right away and crushed over a dozen low-level demons.


    A girl who seemed to be in her early twenties sat elegantly on the shoulder of that specter of a devil. Her feet were seen flopping about.


    That specter then continued to stomp around under her control, with every stomp taking down over a dozen low-level demons.


    That girl was none other than Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple.


    Yun Ling¡¯er had a faint devil qi surrounding her. The specter of that devil that was as tall as a mountain as it became increasingly tangible.


    Another massive devil that measured over 30 meters in height charged, appearing right before Yun Ling¡¯er in mere moments.


    The specter of the devil that Yun Ling¡¯er was sitting on then instantly pped that iing massive devil to the ground.


    That other devil was of a harrowing level of power, which had to be no lower than the third tier of Divine Treasure Realm. Even so, it was mmed to the ground with no way of resisting that devil that Yun Ling¡¯er sat on.


    The specter of the devil that she sat on stood in front of Yunxuan Vi, making it look as if an insurmountable mountain practically standing right in front of her enemies.


    Meanwhile, intimidating fallen angels that stood at several feet tall then appeared among the endless horde of demons.


    The expression on everyone¡¯s faces changed. Every single one of those fallen angels was at extremely frightening levels of powers, all of them being at the fourth tier of Divine Treasure Realm of cultivation.


    Recently, being at the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm alone was enough to make one a hyper being. Those at the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm were considered the strongest among the hyper beings.


    Even so, they all paled inparison to the fallen angels; even the weakest of fallen angels were at least ar the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    There was even a fallen angel whose powers far eclipsed all the others, wearing armor that dazzled with a ck sheen.


    That especially powerful fallen angel appeared to be extremely hostile and intimidating. A sulfuric aura was emanating from its feet, turning the ground that it treaded pitch ck.


    Zhang Hongyang shouted, ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    However, he was sent reeling back with blood spilling from his mouth immediately after he shouted; he had been kicked away by the leader of the fallen angels.


    Although Zhang Hongyang was anything but weak, he remained incapable of even withstand an iing attack from the leader of the fallen angels for even a second. Thus, he was then sent flying with just one kick.


    Meanwhile, several fallen angels pounced on him, intending to kill him right away.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Ding Zhuxuan charged at the same time, dragging Zhang Hongyang behind right away.


    Boom!


    That spot where Zhang Hongyang was just seconds ago waspletely corroded by the sulfur they emitted. Only a huge crater was left on the ground.


    The entire line was caught in a crisis as those fallen angels joined the battle.


    ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect them to use their trump cards this early. They must be getting desperate to destroy the Yunxuan Vi as quickly as possible.¡± Although Zhang Hongyang felt much better immediately after spitting out some blood, he became depressed at the sight of what was happening before him.


    There was no doubt that these fallen angels acted as hidden trump cards; they usually wouldn¡¯t have been deployed onto a battlefield so easily.


    After all, anyone in a battle would want to figure out their enemies¡¯ trump cards as well. Anyone with any tactical sense would not have deployed trump cards into battles so easily unless they wanted to end things quickly.


    Military forces were garrisoned near the Yunxuan Vi, along with branches from both the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force.


    All of those people could¡¯vee to reinforce the vi as quickly as possible.


    Other than that, Min Province had been at the very frontlines the entire time. That meant the ce was heavily guarded. If the fight was dragged out for long enough, all kinds of reinforcements would¡¯vee flooding the ce.


    If that were to happen, their ns to destroy Yunxuan Vi would¡¯ve be harder to pull off.


    That was why the enemy dared to pull such risky moves; they just wanted to ensure that they were able to break into the Yunxuan Vi and tear it down as quickly as possible.


    They were the strongest adversaries that the vi had ever faced. No other invading force could ever get so far.


    It was especially so after Lu Xuan upgraded and added furtheryers of defenses to the ce.


    It was extremely difficult to even break through the first line of defense consisting of sword formations. The barriers would quickly stop the invaders in their tracks before killing them with a downpour of sword light.


    Even the army of monsters under the Myriad Demon Valley¡¯s control had never been able to break through the defenses before, let alone actuallying to the foot of the mountain where the vi was.


    It was only then that he truly realized that no matter what kinds of defenses wereid in ce, the strength of the personnel involved still mattered.


    If Lu Xuan had been around to lead Yunxuan Vi, there would¡¯ve been no need for them to worry even when facing attacks at such levels.


    The entire line of defense would have been practically impregnable, but those of the vi had to now consider falling back.


    That was the result of both sides having an unbridgeable gap in terms of powers. They would¡¯ve had no reason need to worry about such things if Lu Xuan was around.


    They would not have had to retreat during the fight and leave the ce through secret passages.


    There was no longer any point in defending the Yunxuan Vi. Continuing to hold the line would only result in the deaths of all its defenders. Nothing good coulde of such an oue.


    At that moment, the battle had gotten extremely intense. The three most powerful individuals in the vi ¨CLiu Wanrong, Lu Shanshan, and Yun Ling¡¯er¨C all had to deal with attacks from several fallen angels.


    The fallen angels were considered high-level demons from hell who were well-versed in both martial arts and magic.


    All three of them sported exceptional physique. They were so formidable inbat that they could¡¯ve easily defeated several fighters of their current levels ganging up on them.


    Even so, all three of them were now caught in a pinch.


    Other than those fallen angels, even more demons joined the battle. Some of them were 10 to even 100 times more powerful than the monsters; this was because they were only made to ughter and destroy everything in their paths.

 Chapter 462 - Lu Xuan鈥檚 Reappearance

    <h4>Chapter 462: Lu Xuan¡¯s Reappearance</h4>


    Despite having the three of them standing at the very forefront of the line of defense, they still learned of what it meant to have one¡¯s hands being full when dealing with the seemingly endless waves of demons.


    However, they were not about to give up just yet.


    Roar!


    The leader of the fallen angels roared at the sky while holding its heavy sword, cutting down a line of defense of the Yunxuan Vi right away by sending Zhang Hongyang¡¯s disciples flying.


    Had it not been for the protective talismans they wore on them, they would have probably ended up bisected right away.


    Even though they managed to survive, over a dozen talismans were burned away in the process.


    One could tell that they would have most likely ended up dead if they didn¡¯t have enough of those talismans on them.


    Fortunately, the Yunxuan Vi itself was a manufacturer of charms and talismans. Disciples from that ce had all kinds of such items on them: the Strength Talismans were for boosting power, the Protection Talismans were for enhancing defense, and the Agility Talismans were for increasing speed. It was all thanks to those seemingly endless supply of talismans that the personnel of the vi was able to defend the ce from the demons despite being vastly outnumbered.


    However, the battle still looked bleak.


    Boom!


    That specter of the devil that Yun Ling¡¯er was riding on was cut down by that leader of the fallen angels with a single swing of the sword, causing her to fall from the sky.


    Roar!


    That leader then roared and sprouted wings from its back that had turnedpletely ck. It then immediately pursued her.


    When it brought the sword down on her, it immediately broke through several talismans she had on her.


    She was hit by the attack. While the attack did not manage to break through her defense barrier, it still brought her down to the ground, creating a huge crater when she crashed.


    Pffftt!


    She immediately spat out blood, yet there was still no sign of fear seen in her eyes.


    Those eyes of hers looked rather frenzied instead as a faint hint of devil qi was unleashed from her body.


    That blow from back then severely injured her abdomen. Common martial artists would have died right away, but her injury was slowly being healed.


    There was no doubt that the Sky Devil Physique was the best of the 3000 Devilish Physiques.


    As long as the one with such a physique was able to survive, there was no doubt that they would be able to reach extremely great heights.


    In truth, Yun Ling¡¯er had not used the Sky Devil Physique to its fullest back in Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life. Under his guidance in his current lifetime, however, she was finally able to make full use of her unique physique.


    Crippling and even lethal injuries to others might have only rattled her internal organs and caused her to spit out blood.


    Roar!


    The leader of the fallen angels roared before bringing the sword in its hand down again,nding right before her almost instantly.


    However, she was renderedpletely immobile at the moment; she had yet to recover from the numbness she was experiencing from the previous attack.


    ng!


    At that moment, a st of sword light suddenly came from above andnded right before that strike. It managed to instantly deflect the de that the leader of the fallen angels held.


    The leader then howled at the sky and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    The being was speaking in Huaxian. While the fallen angels looked like low-level demons with no intellectual capacity to speak of, they were actually extremely intelligent given that they had once been angels.


    There was no way that they could¡¯ve been little more than animals; the devil qi on them was just so thick that people had a hard time seeing through it.


    Yun Ling¡¯er looked up and saw someone wearing a white robe moving alongside the moon.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    She was delightfully surprised at the sight of the neer. She never expected to see something that would have made her so relieved.


    What happened caught everyone by surprise; nobody had expected Lu Xuan to return.


    She then felt her body going limp. Having struggled to keep herself together moments ago, she was too relieved to keep it up anymore.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    Lu Xuan made a move and came right before her, patting her on her head.


    At that moment, she then sensed a gentle flow of Spiritual Aether being sent into her body. That gentle Spiritual Aether then healed the injuries she had sustained, repairing the damage in every single cell.


    It took her mere moments to return to peak condition.


    The experience was so soothing that she began to moan, but her face instantly turned red when she quickly realized it.


    She then tumbled about and came behind him, eximing with excitement. ¡°Master! I¡¯m so d to see you home in one piece!¡±


    Lu Xuan shed a smile and replied, ¡°What made you think anything would happen to me?¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve managed to make decent progress over the past few years while I wasn¡¯t around. Still, you can do better.¡±


    She then chuckled and looked pleased with herself. Despite beginning to train ratherte, she still managed to progress at a frightening rate. Her current level of cultivation was not all that different from the two strongest ones in all of the Yunxuan Vi.


    She was deemed one of the three most powerful there.


    Lu Xuan sighed seeing how she finally had that invincible aura about her that he remembered from his previous life. Her eyes at the moment resembled what she had been like back then.


    She pointed at the leader of the fallen angels before her and then said, ¡°Master, that big guy is bullying me just because it¡¯s at a higher level than me. You have to take revenge for me!¡±


    She was only at the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, while that leader of the fallen angels before her was at least at the sixth tier of the same realm. To make matters worse, that was the result of havinge to Earth; its powers dropped after being subjected to the¡¯s limitations.


    At peak condition, the creature was probably above the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    While that fallen angel¡¯s powers andbat prowess were both reduced, it was nheless far stronger than those of its current level.


    Yun Ling¡¯er would not have had such a hard time if she were taking onmon beings at the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    It was only then that she truly learned of the effects that the world¡¯s shackles of the had on beings like them. One could say that the more talented someone was, the greater the pressure of the shackles would be on them.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°No worries. They¡¯re nothing more than just a bunch of fallen angels. I¡¯ll cut them up soon enough.¡±


    One by one, everyone came to realize what had happened; Lu Xuan had returned.


    Both Liu Wanrong and Lu Shanshan were delightfully surprised. Through the rabbit¡¯s contract with Lu Xuan, they were able to confirm without a doubt that he was still alive.


    Then again, being able to confirm his survival waspletely different from not seeing him for years after his disappearance. He was nowhere to be found on the the whole time.


    Dead or alive, he was truly nowhere to be seen.


    Both of them still could not help but grumble to themselves. They had no idea of the state that he was in all along.


    At that moment, the sight of Lu Xuan reappearing d in white robes immediately washed away all of their fears and worries.

 Chapter 463 - A Cannonball-like Punch Destroying Everything in its Path

    <h4>Chapter 463: A Cannonball-like Punch Destroying Everything in its Path</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s reappearance restored the morale of those from the Yunxuan Vi.


    Everyone immediately began to feel safer than they had before his return.


    It seemed as if he had some sort of magic power about him that was able to put everyone at ease. It seemed to be telling them that they had nothing to fear as long as he was around.


    What everyone felt immediately was not the joy of seeing him around again. It was instead a sense of security; they felt as if they caught a lifeline amidst all that chaos.


    Lu Xuan was actually more than just a lifeline to them; he was regarded as the very stabilizing core.


    It was the kind of feeling that he could single-handedly stabilize everything with his own powers alone.


    The fallen angels that were ganging up on Lu Shanshan and Liu Wanrong then sensed an extremely terrifying aura emanating from Lu Xuan. One by one, they left them be.


    All of them knew too well if they were to be unable to take down Lu Xuan, there was no way they could win the battle.


    They call themselves fallen angels?


    Lu Xuan looked at all of the fallen angels before him and the endless waves of low-level demons from Hell that kept rushing at the vi.


    Since he was no stranger to those low-level demons, he also knew the likes of fallen angels well.


    Those beings that looked simr to devilish beings had truly once been two-winged angels, simr to the ones that he killed back in the Vatican City all those years ago.


    In a sense, they were literally fallen angels.


    Those beings resembling demons became so because they were unable to limate to the abhorrent environmental conditions of hell, and then gic mutation happened.


    That was mostly what happened if one were to look at it from the perspective of modern science.


    Lu Xuan met fallen angels of higher levels before. Things were different with angels that had four, six, eight, or even twelve wings. Although they were all of higher levels, they were all different from one another. The higher their levels, the smaller the number of devilish traits seen on them.


    Things were different with the fallen angelspared to the only twelve-winged angel among the fallen ones: Lucifer. Lu Xuan had even seen Lucifer use light magic, which dazzled with holy light. There was no hint of that angel bing one of the devilish beings.


    Even so, Lucifer still seemed to enjoy burning in Hell.


    Then again, even those low-level fallen angels proved to still be too much for the Yunxuan Vi at the time. There was no doubt that they did not have many ways to repel such enemies.


    The weakest of the fallen angels were at the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. None of them would have been able to pose any threat to Lu Shanshan, Liu Wanrong, and Yun Ling¡¯er on their own.


    However, a group ganging up on each of the three was still capable of making the situation so strenuous that the threat was potentially lethal.


    Things were naturally worse for the others as they were no match for those fallen angels at all. The difference between power levels was too obvious.


    Cultivators who were at the same levels as those fallen angels would have had trouble taking them on; being considered royalty within Hell, they were known to be extremely formidable in the first ce.


    There was no need to say much about that leader of the fallen angels. Its unbelievable powers from being at the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm greatly injured Yun Ling¡¯er after all.


    The way Lu Xuan saw it, that leader was forced to suppress its powers and levels just so it could advent on Earth and avoid being destroyed by the¡¯s limitations.


    Such a being was no doubt a threat like no other for Yunxuan Vi in its current state.


    The invasion was also something that had never happened back in his past life as well.


    ¡°I never had any intentions of fighting fire with fire.¡± Lu Xuan sighed, but the look in his eyes became determined shortly after he spoke.


    While killing would not effectively solve any problems, it could still get rid of whoever created such problems in the first ce.


    Lu Xuan instantly brandished his de. As the skies turned dark, countless bolts of lightning flickered within before coalescing into a lightning dragon.


    That massive dragon then reared its head out of the dark clouds and looked down before diving right away.


    Boom!


    Lightning traveled at incredible speeds as the dragon construct hit the ground, creating a massive crater where it hit. That dragon¡¯s massive body continued to swim around and severely damage up to 100 terrifying demons.


    Meanwhile, countless demons continued leaping onto that lightning dragon without a hint of fear.


    Those beings served as low-level cannon fodders in Hell¡¯s army.


    Countless low-level demons were drawn to the lightning dragon and jumped on it. The lightning dragon was quickly covered with demons, but they were sent flying and charred by electrocution the whole time.


    Even so, more low-level demons continued to charge at the lightning dragon with bloodshot eyes. They had practically shaken loose of the fallen angels¡¯ control.


    Lu Xuan put the Dragonyer away and clenched his fists, creating a seal with his fist. He then immediately charged toward the group of over 20 fallen angels.


    One of the fallen angels roared before bringing its sword down onto Lu Xuan right away.


    ng!


    Ayer of Shield of Great Aether around Lu Xuan transformed into a golden dragon before the sword came down, blocking the iing attack.


    Everyone present then watched as he immediately threw a punch, which then pierced through that fallen angel¡¯s chest like a spear.


    The attack was strong enough to throw around that fallen angel, who was at the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Its innards were shattered by that one single punch. It was then sent flying like a kite with its line snapped.


    Mythical creatures like them were still living beings of flesh and blood, so there was no way for it to block one such fearsome attack.


    That punch from Lu Xuan was almost like having a mountain crashing down on it.


    He did not pull back after killing that fallen angel with a single punch. He had instead continued blitzing about and brought another punch down onto another fallen angel nearby.


    That other fallen angel had its head severed right away as blood sttered everywhere. It never expected to be rendered so utterly helpless before Lu Xuan even up to its demise.


    At that moment, the remaining fallen angels finally learned of the severe implications that the attack had. In response, all of them ganged up on Lu Xuan right away.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan simply took a deep breath and readied himself. His entire being was transformed by then, making him a grandmaster of the way of the fists.


    At that moment, he was so proficient with unarmedbat that such techniques could even shock the gods.


    Any single punch that he could throw would be packed with enormous power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Deafening rumbles were heard as the iing fallen angels seemed to be sent flying at speeds quicker than when they first charged at him. They were unable to evenst a single round against him.


    Regardless of how terrifying those fallen angels had been, all of them were utterly helpless before Lu Xuan.


    Whether they were at the fourth or fifth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, their power levels no longer mattered.


    It took only moments for the squad to be reduced to only its leader, who was also the most powerful among them. The terrifying devil qi raged around it.


    ¡°Human¡­¡±


    That leader of the fallen angels roared before a fist traveled like a cannonball, connecting to its head at the very next moment.


    That punch shattered everything in its path.

 Chapter 464 - Demons Taking on the Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 464: Demons Taking on the Monsters</h4>


    Everything that happened before them seemed to have urred over a long time. In reality, all of that had simply urred in mere moments.


    The leader of the fallen angels had been psychologically tormenting everyone moments ago. Even so, Lu Xuan easily killed it with just one punch.


    With a stunned look on his face, Zhang Hongyang looked at Lu Xuan who had just killed that goliath of a fallen angel. He said, ¡°The young master has gotten more powerful!¡±


    The scene was extremely surreal.


    Lu Xuan was 180 centimeters tall, which meant that he was anything but short. Meanwhile, each of those fallen angels was all over three meters tall, with some even measuring over four meters in height. There was no doubt that they were all as twice as tall as Lu Xuan.


    Even so, such tall and imposing fallen angels were still no match for him. Lu Xuan was almost able to kill every single one of them without breaking a sweat.


    Had they not witnessed the scene for themselves, nobody would have ever believed that such a harrowing level ofbat prowess was possible.


    Zhang Hongyang then remembered all of the martial arts masters that he learned back in Southeast Asia. He had learned them all from Huaxian masters.


    All of those masters seemed to have a simr bearing to Lu Xuan, but Lu Xuan still proved to be both stronger and scarier.


    Considered how powerful Lu Xuan was, he seemed to be almost invincible on the battlefield.


    In reality, every technique that Zhang Hongyang learned had evolved from those that were once used in battle. Thus, the techniques that he knew of were most effective when used in actualbat.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s bearing was simr to those of the masters that Zhang Hongyang had seen from them. One could even say that Lu Xuan had perfectly mastered such arts.


    Any type of martial art or power was extremely frightening when used by Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    A deafening rumble suddenly rang out. That thunder dragon that countless low-level demons pounced on finally gave in and exploded right away.


    A small mushroom-shaped cloud was seen slowly rising into the air, resembling the harrowing sight that people would¡¯ve usually seening from nuclear explosions.


    The explosion killed thousands of low-level demons where they stood.


    That explosion had also snapped everyone else out of their dazed states right away.


    Only then did everyonee to their senses. They realized that the battle still had yet to end.


    Lu Shanshan shouted, ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    One by one, everyone in the Yunxuan Vi returned to their respective battles in response to Lu Shanshan¡¯smand.


    To make their situation more manageable, Lu Shanshan had been in charge of the Yunxuan Vi in Lu Xuan¡¯s absence.


    That was how Lu Shanshan managed to build quite a reputation for herself. While she was far from being on the same level as Lu Xuan, what she had done during his absence was still considered to be quite a feat.


    Lu Xuan retracted his powers that came from his fist, but the golden dragon shrouding him became even livelier as the low-level demons continued to pounce onto it. Before they could get close, however, that golden dragon quickly swatted all of them away with its tail, which was conjured from his Shield of Great Aether.


    It looked almost as if the golden dragon had a mind of its own.


    From a distance, Liu Wanrong saw Lu Xuan heading outside. Concerned, he asked, ¡°Where are you going, son?¡±


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°I¡¯m heading out to get rid of whatever is causing all of this.¡±


    As far as he knew, there was no way that a portal between Hell and Earth could have been so close to Yunxuan Vi.


    As such, it was rather peculiar for the gates of Hell to have simply opened without warning. Likewise, it was strange for hordes of demons to be sent to Earth.


    There was only one possible exnation for all of this: there were hell summoners around to summon these demons.


    Hell summoners had been around since ancient times, who gained massive amounts of power by summoning demons from hell.


    However, no hell summoner capable of summoning that many demons should have currently been on Earth, lurking in the shadows.


    Everything seemed strange.


    From the look of things, a hell summoner would have had no control over the massive horde of demons they summoned.


    Lu Xuan was able to sense that within his perception range, countless demons were spreading out all over the ce. Yunxuan Vi, which was at the center of it all, was only one of the demons¡¯ targets.


    In the outskirts of Fu City and nearby areas, people fighting the demons could be seen at times.


    As the restoration of spirit qi had been around for quite a while, several formidable fighters had emerged among the people after widespread cultivation had been propagated.


    The demons quickly alerted the presence of those fighters among the people. Before long, they were engaged with them in battle.


    However, the humans seemed to only be barely holding on at the moment. As time passed, more demons emerge from that rift. It seemed as if the civilian fighters were about to give up.


    Once the demons became too much for the fighters to handle, they would go about wreaking havoc. If that were to happen, they would have destroyed as much as those sea monsters did back then.


    From the looks of things, it was only a matter of time before the hellspawn menace got out of control. Meanwhile, the demons were also attacking the military forces who were stationed nearby.


    That prevented the military personnel nearby from even leaving their bases.


    Fighters from both branches of the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force currently had their hands full as well. Because they were intercepted on their way, they were now busy fighting the demons off.


    Even so, massive hordes of demons were heading to the city at that moment.


    ¡°Zhu Wuji, bring your men along and stop those demons.¡±


    Lu Xuan focused and contacted Zhu Wuji telepathically.


    At the moment, Zhu Wuji and the fighters from the Myriad Demon Valley, who had been awaiting Lu Xuan¡¯s orders in the seas outside of Fu City, were quickly alerted. They finally received their orders from Lu Xuan.


    The seas immediately raged under their control. Tall, imposing, and ferocious-looking sea monsters came up to shore one by one, heading straight for the Yunxuan Vi.


    Fortunately, the vi was not all that far away from the beach. As such, both parties soon ended up shing with one another.


    On one side was the endless horde of low-level demons. On the other side were the thousands of monsters from the sea.


    As both sides shed, a terrifying ughter finally broke out immediately.


    The humans, regardless of where they were, were rendered speechless as they watched what was happening before them.


    There was no doubt that the demons were new invaders. Apparently, those sea monsters were not allied with the humans, either.


    The humans believed that the sea monsters would recreate the cmity that had taken ce on the Antic Rim.


    Naturally, everyone felt as if they were given even more trouble when they could barely settle their current situation. Before they could even hold off against the demons¡¯ attack, the wave of sea monsters had hit them.


    In reality, both sides were fighting each other instead. That fact left everyone baffled; nobody expected things to go in apletely different direction.


    Those sea monsters behaved as if they had personal scores to settle with the demons, charging at them without any hesitation.


    Both types of creatures were cannon fodders who hardly knew fear as they charged at each other.


    The wave of demonic attacks was held off for a moment.


    Zhu Wuji and all the other fighters from the Myriad Demon Valley appeared as this was happening, fighting the more formidable demons and even any fallen angels among the horde.

 Chapter 465 - An Exposed Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 465: An Exposed Trump Card</h4>


    Everyone was apparently stunned by what just happened before them.


    They even watched as those fighters from the Myriad Demon Valley revealing their true forms, bing monsters right away before fighting the demons.


    ¡°Wait¡­ what¡¯s going on here? Are the monsters fighting the demons?¡±


    Everyone was left baffled, having a hard time believing what they saw. They began to wonder what was going on.


    Be it the demons from myths and legends that suddenly appeared out of nowhere or the monsters that the humans saw as their greatest enemy, there was no doubt that hostile beings were on both sides.


    Even so, those mortal enemies of humanity were actually fighting amongst themselves right before the humans.


    ¡°So, what do we do now? Are we gonna fight both sides or what?¡±


    The human fighters were rather confused by the situation, not knowing which side they should be helping. They began to think about whether or not they should just kill both demons and monsters at the same time.


    Fortunately, Zhu Wuji eventually showed up and exined, ¡°We of the Myriad Demon Valley are here on the orders of our master. He ordered us to aid you humans in exterminating the demons.¡±


    As he finished speaking, Zhu Wuji locked his eyes with those of a fallen angel.


    Both sides took to the skies. A great battle broke out between them in midair.


    The humans finally came to their senses as well. They realized that instead of starting some sort of civil war between both hostile races, the monsters from the Myriad Demon Valley were there to assist them in the battle.


    Someone was giving them orders! People began to wonder who would¡¯ve been theirmander.


    Many began to ask themselves, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Ao Chen?¡± After all, the only master of the Myriad Demon Valley that they could recall was that old dragon named Ao Chen from several years back.


    The huge losses that Ao Chen brought about remained an issue even today.


    Even at the time, countless people in Southeast Asia still despised Ao Chen to the very core.


    There were statistics saying that the battle that happened several years ago resulted in tens of millions of people in Southeast Asia losing their lives.


    Regardless of whether or not they were as bad as the two previous wars, even wars fought between humans never saw such a harrowing number of casualties.


    Even so, Ao Chen managed to kill that many people within only a few days.


    One could imagine just how severely damaged that the nations of Southeast Asia were back then.


    That was exactly why, upon hearing that the monsters from the Myriad Demon Valley were there to help the humans, everyone felt that something was out of ce.


    However, everyone knew that Ao Chen was truly dead. Its shredded body was collected by the Human Alliance to be important research materials.


    Even though everyone was certain of this, the Myriad Demon Valley still suddenly showed up. Many humans began to wonder if the demons had a new master now.


    However, a consensus was quickly reached: The intentions of both the monsters from the Myriad Demon Valley and their master didn¡¯t matter right now.


    They knew without a doubt one basic thing about what the demons were doing there at that moment: The demons were their allies in this battle, not their enemies.


    With the aid of the sea monsters that suddenly emerged, the humans somehow managed to fend off the attacks from the countless demons before they could enter the city.


    Time was of the essence.


    More fighters would show up as reinforcements over time. The military forces stationed near Fu City woulde to back them up as well.


    To instantly raise morale amongst the countless people present, someone shouted in the dark of night, ¡°Keep those demons outside the city! We definitely can¡¯t allow them to get inside. With our families and friends in there, we have no other choice. We cannot allow them to go any further. We shall hold the line or die trying!¡±


    It was true that they had no other options.


    Nobody dared to think of how severe the consequences would¡¯ve been if they let the demons flood the city.


    While most people had begun training and acquired some powers for self-defense, that meager bit of powers would be utterly useless against the endless horde of hellspawns.


    As such, the fighters were the only thing that the humans could rely on.


    To make matters worse, many people still had yet to begin cultivating. Those people weremon folks who were utterly defenseless, to begin with. There was simply no way those people could stand a chance against the demons themselves.


    The battles continued to rage on.


    The humans and the monsters worked together to kill those powerful demons.


    That was something that had never been seen before. Many felt like what they were seeing was part of some surreal dream they were having.


    Many people even began to see things under such circumstances.


    There was no doubt that the monsters were dreaded as the terrifying enemies of humanity. If the monsters were instead humanity¡¯s allies, however, then there would be no doubt that they would serve as very reliable and trustworthy allies.


    The monsters were simpletons when it came to thought processes. While they were ferocious, they were also very simpleminded. Such beings were instead much more reliable on the battlefield.


    On the other side of the field, Lu Xuan breathed a sigh of relief after summoning the forces from the Myriad Demon Valley to join the battles.


    There were simply too many of the demons for him to clean them up on his own in a short amount of time.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the human fighters joined forces with the military, the Heavenly Pce, the Special Task Force, and all the other sects and ns from Fu City. They would¡¯ve still been severely outnumbered by the demons; there were tens of times more demons than humans.


    Despite most of the horde consisted only of low-level demons, the ughter that they could bring about once they got into the city was still utterly horrifying to think about.


    As such, he had to rely on the power of the sea monsters from the Myriad Demon Valley to fend off the demons and keep them out of the city.


    There was no doubt that Lu Xuan had to use his trump card now.


    However, he did not mind at all. After all, he had to make use of that trump card eventually.


    There was no way he could hide that trump card forever.


    He knew that while he would be considered as equally powerful as the Human Alliance formanding such a force, many people would also deem him an eyesore.


    Those people would see Lu Xuan as some kind of loose cannon threatening everyone else.


    However, he was not worried about this at all. A tree that stood out in the woods would get hit by the wind, but the tree¡¯s strength still needed to be considered. If that tree had been around for over 1000 years, not even the strongest winds wouldn¡¯t be able to topple it.


    Lu Xuan needed such a force to serve him as well; he needed to steer the direction of development of the entire Human Alliance.


    He left Yunxuan Vi, behaving like a beast in human form as he moved out. He struck down any demon who did not manage to evade in time wherever he went. Their bodies were quickly reduced to pieces as bones, flesh, and blood sprayed everywhere.


    It took him mere moments to arrive outside of Yunxuan Vi. There, he saw that huge rift hanging in midair.


    One hellspawn after another climbed out of the rift, which then went out to terrorize in every direction right away. One by one, demons climbed out of the right and instantly proceeded to terrorize everyone in every possible direction.


    One Caucasian human was seen among the demons hystericallyughing as he said, ¡°Hahahaha, the demons of Hell shall rule the world!¡±

 Chapter 466 - A Walking Nuke

    <h4>Chapter 466: A Walking Nuke</h4>


    The Caucasian man looked old and frail. Boundless devil qi emanated from his being as he attempted to control the demons around him.


    Although he was a hell summoner who can control demons, he would never be powerful enough to control so many of them. In reality, he could only control some of them, allowing the rest to do as they pleased.


    That old Caucasian man shed a frenzied smile as if he could see into a future when the demons ruled over Earth.


    ¡°Lu Xuan.¡±


    That old man¡¯s frenzied expression changed at the sight of Lu Xuan, not quite sure if his eyes were betraying him.


    He had even blinked several times to make sure that he was not just seeing things. Eventually, he confirmed that the man standing far away was indeed none other than Lu Xuan.


    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±


    That old man was in disbelief, unable to fathom how Lu Xuan was able to survive.


    The truth was that there had been people looking for Lu Xuan for the past several years. It was not just those from the Yunxuan Vi or the officials from the Region of Huaxia.


    Other people kept searching for him as well.


    Lu Xuan had disappeared without a trace only to reappear a whileter several times. That alone was enough to show everyone that there was just no way one could easily believe that Lu Xuan had just perished.


    However, no one was able to find Lu Xuan for the past several years. There was not even any news about him.


    They searched for him throughout all of Australia, which was once considered the battlefield in the past.


    They even dug deep into the battlefield at ground zero, but they were unable to find any trace of him at all; not even a single torn limb or anything was left of them.


    All that remained back there was Ao Chen¡¯s dead body.


    Eventually, everyone concluded that Lu Xuan had indeed perished. Considering that the terrifying explosion was massive enough to kill someone like Ao Chen, it was simply impossible for Lu Xuan to have survived.


    That was what many people thought.


    Upon confirmation of this fact, many from the Region of America then began to work against the Yunxuan Vi. Together, they tried to tear down that sacred ground for cultivation that had been put on a pedestal for years.


    That sacred ground still had a major presence even while Lu Xuan was gone, capable of intimidating several other organizations and forces.


    However, there was still a fundamental difference between Lu Xuan being present and him being absent.


    No one even dared to do anything against the Yunxuan Vi while Lu Xuan was around. After all, the man went all the way to the US just to teach the White House a lesson back then, going so far as to have even killed their leaders. They had not been able to pull off any n that was not already a secret from him; they did not even dare to talk about him in broad daylight.


    While the Yunxuan Vi was still very intimidating without Lu Xuan around, it was still no longer scary enough to hold them back.


    That was the biggest difference between his presence and his absence.


    Lu Xuan was widely regarded several years ago as something equivalent to a walking nuke that nobody dared to stand against.


    At the very least, that was the case before anyone was confident enough to even have thought of doing so.


    Several countries had agencies that specialized in gathering intelligence on Lu Xuan. They had gathered so much information on him that if the data were printed as hard copies, they could fill skyscrapers.


    They had been gathering data ever since he was born. Thus, it was only natural that this information included the methods that he trained in and any weaknesses that he had.


    The more they looked into it, the more depressed they became. They were unable to find any of Lu Xuan¡¯s weaknesses at all; the only thing that could even be remotely considered a weakness was his family.


    Then again, his family members were all formidable cultivators that were ranked to be among the best in the world. Thus, it would¡¯ve been just as difficult to take them on.


    To make matters worse, none of them left the country. As a result, it would¡¯ve also been difficult to get them to fight outside of the Region of Huaxia.


    The situation had been nowhere near encouraging at all.


    After all, it was nearly impossible for anyone to take on an enemy that had no weaknesses.


    People across the world could breathe a sigh of relief only after Lu Xuan appeared to have died alongside Ao Chen. They felt as if the Sword of Damocles hanging over their heads had finally disappeared. There would¡¯ve been no need to worry about himing after any of them.


    Even then, it took years before any of those people dared to n against the Yunxuan Vi.


    That old man was the one to eventually pull the trigger.


    However, Lu Xuan had actually survived. To make matters worse, he looked to have never been better before.


    That was something that could¡¯ve made anyone shudder.


    That old man looked panicked. As long as Lu Xuan remained the top expert in the world, there was simply no way for cultivators like them to ever amount to anything. People like them would¡¯ve remained like rats scurrying about the gutters, not daring to even appear in public.


    It would¡¯ve been all because they were afraid of Lu Xuan noticing them.


    However, his frenzied expression quickly returned as he shouted, ¡°Lu Xuan! You may have returned, but what could you do? Today¡¯s the day that the Yunxuan Vi will be torn down! No one would be able to withstand the formidable might of Hell! Hell is the only thing that is eternal! The only one who could ever reign supreme was the Devil himself!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    That old man thenmanded the demons from Hell that he was able to control, sending them charging at Lu Xuan. Although there were over a hundred of them, there still weren¡¯t as many of them as other beings rampaging elsewhere.


    All of the demons from Hell were tall, imposing, and swift. Common folks would have most likely been paralyzed with fear just seeing those things around.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan simply chuckled as he put his index and middle fingers together. A st of sword aura emerged from his fingers right away. That one st was more than able to do away with all the demons charging towards him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All of the demons caught in the wake of that sword aura were quickly reduced to sted flesh spraying all over the ce. They couldn¡¯t even get close to him before then.


    That st of sword aura that he brought about packed unimaginable levels of force.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    That old man stared at the scene before him with a nk expression. He couldn¡¯t believe that the demons that he had painstakingly summoned werepletely useless against Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was actually able to kill them all with just a single attack.


    However, all that bloodshed simply drew in even more demons from Hell. One by one, they soon began climbing out of the rift.


    Hundreds to nearly a thousand of those low-level demons filled the ce in no time, as they went on to charge at Lu Xuan.


    The demons were mostly at the Airborne Realm level of powers, with some being at the Celestial Realm and even the most powerful ones being at the Divine Treasure Realm. They were not all that unbelievably powerful, but their numbers were so staggering that they filled the entire ce.


    The army was massive enough to have blocked out the sky.


    ¡°Hahahaha. This is the end for you, Lu Xuan. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the most powerful in the whole wide world. There¡¯s just no way you could deal with this many demons when Hell has an endless supply of them. It doesn¡¯t matter how powerful you are; it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before they overwhelm you!¡±


    That old man¡¯s face retained its frenzied expression, seemingly having found a way to take on Lu Xuan.


    It was true that Lu Xuan was so strong that people could¡¯ve considered him to be at an insane level of power.


    After all, that old man had never heard of anyone throughout history who was capable of intimidating the entire world at such a young age.

 Chapter 467 - Eliminating the Hellspawns with a Single Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 467: Eliminating the Hellspawns with a Single Arrow</h4>


    Even so, Lu Xuan managed to do so.


    He alone possessed enough power to intimidate the entire world.


    If someone was capable of feats exceeding all those who came before him, that someone was Lu Xuan.


    Although the old man almost lost all of his confidence as soon as he saw Lu Xuan appear, he quickly regained hisposure.


    He deemed Lu Xuan¡¯s strength to have been useless with so many demons charging towards him.


    Immediately after he finished speaking, however, he saw the terrifying Spiritual Aether rage in Lu Xuan¡¯s body as his clothes billowed.


    Lu Xuan was then seen spreading his arms. A globe of golden Spiritual Aether was conjured in his hand, which then was transformed into a longbow between his hands.


    He then took hold of that longbow conjured by the golden Spiritual Aether with his left hand while conjuring a golden arrow in his right hand.


    That was an archery spell: the Sun-downing Arrow of Hou Yi.


    Lu Xuan wore a focused expression as golden Spiritual Aether raged all about him. That golden arrow then left the bow explosively, heading straight for that rift.


    Boom!


    As the arrow traveled through the dark of night, it immediately left a trail of blinding golden light in its pather. The arrow then transformed into a golden raven.


    The golden raven ignited the space it zipped past, instantly charring every demon in its path to ashes.


    Before long, over a thousand demons were reduced to ashes by the arrow.


    The arrow then shot right into that rift, bringing about a terrifying explosion on impact. The resulting shockwave turned everything upside down.


    The shockwave was so massive that over 100 demons near the right were flipped over and blown to death right away.


    One could¡¯ve only imagined just how frighteningly powerful that one single arrow was.


    When it came to damage potential alone, that move was every bit as powerful as nuclear weapons.


    That was the might of the Sun-downing Arrow of Hou Yi.


    The move was derived from the Sun-downing Chant of Hou Yi, which was the top-notch archery method and one of the 99 divine arts.


    When practiced to its full potential, the move could literally shoot down the sun from the sky; the arrow could literally destroy a star like the sun with just a single shot.


    As soon as the seemingly-endless horde of demons was instantly wiped out, the ce became much quieter.


    However, an enraged howl was heard from the other end of the rift. It was a collective howl of anger from the demons still on the other side.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    That Caucasian old man was unable to believe what just happened before him.


    He was unable to believe that Lu Xuan actually managed to destroy all those demons with just a single arrow.


    Lu Xuan truly had managed to pull off such a feat.


    Not only was the Sun-downing Chant of Hou Yi the highest-ranked archery spell, but it also possessed fire elemental properties. It only took a single arrow to crush all malicious beings in its wake.


    It was something that best worked against the likes of the demons.


    All of the remaining demons in Hell began to fear Lu Xuan. The remaining demons continued to growl in the distance, but none of them dared to close in on Lu Xuan.


    ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about this?¡±


    Soon, the Spiritual Aether bow that Lu Xuan held in his hand dissipated into golden blobs of light.


    He then slowly walked up to the old man.


    That old man¡¯s face had vague traces of scales on his face, which was a sign that he was bing a devil himself.


    That was thest form that many hell summoners had achieved. They would¡¯ve continued being contaminated by the devil qi of Hell as they continued to summon the demons. Eventually, they became a demon themselves.


    The demons were a branch of the devils, whose influence was extremely contagious.


    Even beings like fallen angels, which had been the race of angels, would¡¯ve been contaminated if they weren¡¯t strong enough. Eventually, they would look very simr tomon demons.


    As such, the effect was even more pronounced among the Hell summoners because they were all humans. Unless they were of some special bloodline, there was no way for any of them to avoid bing a demon themselves.


    The more demons they summoned over time, the more irreversible such a mutative process became.


    There was simply no way they could stop themselves from bing one of the demons.


    The scales on that old man had reached all the way to his neck, which indicated that he was at a significant stage of bing a demon.


    However, many hell summoners didn¡¯t see that to be an issue since almost all of them worshipped high-level demons like gods.


    As far they were concerned, bing a demon was some kind of reward, not a punishment.


    It was just like how clerics became angels upon being epted by God.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way for you to have survived. That explosion killed even the likes of Ao Chen. You couldn¡¯t possibly have survived!¡± That old man was in utter disbelief.


    Although the old man saw Lu Xuan¡¯s survival to have been surreal, it was not what terrified him the most. What did terrify him the most was how frighteningly powerful Lu Xuan had be.


    Lu Xuan was terrifying enough just several years ago, having beenuded as the top expert in the world even back then.


    There was no doubt that Lu Xuan came back even more powerful than before; he had to have been at least ten times more powerful than he was back then.


    A massive horde of demons would have given armed forces a massive headache, yet Lu Xuan made short work of them all on his own.


    To make matters worse for the old man, he appeared invincible in the process.


    This man was able to actually destroy the entire horde by attacking as if it was nothing.


    Such a level of power was far beyond anyone¡¯s imaginations.


    Lu Xuan was as powerful as he was invincible. Many people found it to be some kind of legend or miracle.


    Lu Xuan casually asked, ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s so impossible about it?¡±


    ¡°Tell me who you¡¯re affiliated with, and I¡¯ll grant you a swift death. Otherwise, prepare to die a very horrible death.¡±


    Upon hearing what Lu Xuan said, the old man then grimaced and shouted, ¡°Oh you won¡¯t see me dead, Lu Xuan. Instead, you¡¯ll be the one to die today. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re some legend, or if your talents are unmatched in history. Your legend will end here!¡±


    As the old man roared, his entire body shook slightly.


    He roared as he performed a seal, causing the devilish power to rage all over him before being siphoned right away to the rift.


    That rift then grew to twice its former size.


    Lu Xuan shouted, ¡°Then it looks like you have a death wish.¡±


    Immediately after he finished speaking, his hand quickly mped around the old man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Hahahaha, toote!¡±


    That old manughed away maniacally as if he had just lost his mind.


    A terrifying aura was then unleashed from that rift. A pair of massive hands were then seen extending from the rift, grabbing at the edges. A massive demon from Hell climbed out of the rift before long, measuring at over 10 meters in height.


    ¡°It¡¯s a troll.¡±


    Lu Xuan took one look at that massive creature from Hell that was covered with ck scales from top to toe. His expression turned serious as he saw the creature; there was no doubt that it was a troll among the demons.


    The troll was tall and very strong.


    Roar!


    That troll then let out a deafening roar that shook its surroundings, causing the entire ce to violently tremble.

 Chapter 468 - All Three Hellspawns being beneath His Notice

    <h4>Chapter 468: All Three Hellspawns being beneath His Notice</h4>


    That troll seemed to have been triggered by some mystical power throughout its entire being, with some kind of formless shackle on its head.


    As the devil qi around it continued to be ignited, its power was severely diminished before eventually being stabilized.


    It was at the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    With the suppressing its power, the troll couldn¡¯t use it to its fullest potential. Nevertheless, its level ofbat prowess was above the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure realm.


    The troll was in a simr situation to Ao Chen, except for theck of injuries that Ao Chen suffered when it broke through its shackles. It was because of those injuries that Ao Chen was only at the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm back then. It was only able to barely reach the seventh tier when it sumbed to its demonic nature.


    There was no sign of fear seen on Lu Xuan¡¯s face, as he simply eyed that troll with a cold smirk.


    Even while he was only at the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm back then, he still managed to fight Ao Chen to a standstill.


    Because his powers had currently made a breakthrough into the seventh tier, there was no need for him to fear the troll.


    That terrifying aura from that troll surrounded Lu Xuan. It was as if the troll was trying topletely overwhelm him with just its aura alone.


    Lu Xuan coldly chuckled. ¡°This is the trump card you people prepared? Well, it might have worked if you guys were fighting someone else. What a shame that you guys ended up having to face me instead. There is just no way this could work.¡±


    Roar!


    As a massive roar rang out, yet another silhouette was seening forth so quickly that it was difficult to follow with the naked eye.


    That other thing came to Lu Xuan¡¯s side before long.


    Simr to the troll that came before it, the other demon from Hell had its devil qi ignited throughout its being until it burned away. The mes conjured by thews of the world only gradually dissipated after the being¡¯s powers dropped to the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Even so, this other demon was far smaller than the troll; it was only as tall as Lu Xuan.


    That being flickered in the dark of night. One could only vaguely see that it was a humanoid demon that sported a pair of wings and could move at unbelievably high speeds.


    It appeared right behind Lu Xuan like a bolt of lightning. Lu Xuan was then caught with the troll in front of him and that other thing behind him,pletely preventing him from escaping.


    ¡°A shadow fiend¡­¡±


    That was yet another race of demons from Hell.


    While the troll sported extreme physical strength, the shadow fiend possessed extreme speed and was able to move like a shadow. Because of this, it became known as a shadow fiend. The shadow fiend was the fastest thing Lu Xuan knew to easily traverse through space.


    The two notable demons from Hell nked him, attempting to cut off his escape.


    Meanwhile, he could sense an even more terrifying auraing from the rift.


    Once the mes conjured by the world¡¯s shackles dissipated, the other being finally revealed its true form.


    It was a fallen angel.


    However, this one differed from other low-level fallen angels. A four-winged fallen angel like that was considered to be the best among the fallen angels.


    This new fallen angel was surely not something to be trifled with.


    Its true powers were equivalent to that of Ao Chen when that dragon sumbed to its demonic nature. However, the suppression by thews of the was much more severe.


    The fallen angel¡¯s powers had been reduced all the way to the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Considering Earth¡¯s current state, however, that level of power was still unimaginably frightening.


    Although it seemed as if the three notable demons took quite a long time to appear, all three actually appeared in less than a minute.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Lu Xuan. Even if I die today, I will still make sure to drag you down with me!¡±


    That old man thenughed away maniacally.


    It was the devilish powers emanating from him that supported that massive spatial rift.


    Lu Xuan easily snapped that old man¡¯s neck as soon as he finished his line.


    Lu Xuan had no intentions of letting him say anything else.


    That old man believed that he was more than able to outright kill Lu Xuan outright after summoning such a massive number of demons.


    Even if Lu Xuan killed him, that was why the old man was content with himself and had no regrets.


    Lu Xuan looked at the three demons. The fallen angel apparently looked much more handsome than the other two. While that four-winged fallen angel showed signs of bing devilish, it nheless looked a lot better than the two-winged ones.


    That fallen angel was also far more powerful than the two-winged ones. d in a set of dark grey armor, it continued to p the two pairs of wings on its back.


    As its massive body rose to the sky, it cast its gaze upon Lu Xuan with a rather sinister smile.


    Unlike the other two demons, it did not seem to be interested in surrounding Lu Xuan like the other two.


    It also looked as if it deemed Lu Xuan to be utterly beneath it, with only a cold sort of excitement visible in its eyes. It also seemed as if it was rarely given the opportunity toe down to Earth.


    That fallen angel intended to conquer the world, a lush and prosperous world that its predecessors kept bringing up. It had every bit of intention to turn Earth into another hell.


    ¡°So, you have decided not to join the barricade then? Do you think someone like me is too insignificant for you to even deal with?¡± Lu Xuan snickered. He knew very well that the oue of that battle depended on how well he could go about killing the trio.


    He could only go on to seal that rift after killing all three of them before beginning to exterminate the rest of the summoned demons.


    Currently, only a few people could help with that endeavor. Thus, he had to resort to doing everything on his own. Besides, everybody else had their hands full fighting elsewhere.


    For now, he had no time to care about that Caucasian hell summoner or those who stood behind him. There was no doubt that he would only have time to take care of such people after killing all those currently before and around him.


    Boom!


    Someone made a move.


    That creature moved as swiftly as lightning bolts; it was none other than the shadow fiend.


    It seemed capable of appearing behind Lu Xuan in the blink of an eye. The shadow fiend then hoisted a de above it and brought it down onto Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    That attack was capable of splitting air itself.


    The de was brought down right on top of his head.


    However, fright and terror grew in that shadow fiend¡¯s eyes after seeing something utterly terrifying.


    Lu Xuan actually managed to turn around and fix his eyes on the shadow fiend.


    That was something unbelievably harrowing. Lu Xuan actually detected its presence and could even spot it.


    All of that meant that Lu Xuan saw through its movements. All that speed it prided itself off of seemed to be worthless when facing Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes emitted a harrowing glow of golden light; this was the work of his Delusion-breaker Eyes.


    Upon activating this skill, his dynamic visual acuity reached a frightening level.


    That shadow fiend was instantly detected. He then clenched his fist and conjured a dragon w that seemed to emanate a dragon¡¯s howl. The blownded onto that shadow fiend before the creature even realized what had happened.

 Chapter 469 - Killing Two Major Hellspawns Consecutively

    <h4>Chapter 469: Killing Two Major Hellspawns Consecutively</h4>


    It was fast.


    Nobody could believe how fast it went.


    That punch from Lu Xuan was thrown at such a speed that the demons at the scene were only able to see a sh of golden light streak past. He then appeared right before the targeted demon in an instant.


    Boom!


    The shadow fiend was hit right away. Blood spewed from its mouth as its body was sent flying at an unbelievable speed. The shadow fiend¡¯s body then crashed hard onto the ground, leaving a crater in the wake of the force of the impact


    It looked as if the ce had been bombed by a missile with extraordinary force.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    Despite being at the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, the shadow fiend was unable to react in time to Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying movement speed.


    Although the shadow fiend was at an advantage, it was also the one who attacked first. Nevertheless, it was renderedpletely helpless against Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.


    That shadow fiend was almost hit in the blink of an eye.


    Lu Xuan was able to track the shadow fiend¡¯s movements thanks to his Delusion-breaker Eyes, while the shadow fiend was unable to see through his movements. That was how different they were from one another.


    The shadow fiends had insanely high levels of dynamic visual acuity, enabling them to easily see through other beings¡¯ movements with ease even if they were moving at extremely fast speeds.


    The shadow fiend was anything but weak.


    Even so, the power that its species was known for meant nothing when it was against Lu Xuan. It was obvious that Lu Xuan¡¯s speed had far exceeded the limits of its dynamic visual acuity.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s choppy movements made him seem as if he was in a movie that constantly stuttered.


    That shadow fiend was already heavily injured while it was still reeling in shock for those extremely brief moments.


    Pffftt!


    As the shadow fiend struggled to get up again, blood spilled from its mouth.


    However, a shriek rang out as its body was instantly blown to pieces.


    The shadow fiend believed he could withstand more than one punch from Lu Xuan, but the difference in their power levels was just too much for him to do so.


    Lu Xuan ended the shadow fiend with a single punch.


    That four-winged fallen angel staying in midair. Upon seeing how Lu Xuan made short work of that shadow fiend, the expression on his face began to look more serious.


    It seemed to have finally begun taking Lu Xuan seriously; it noticed that this human was very different from those weak, pathetic ones that he knew of. Simply put, Lu Xuan seemed to be anything but human altogether.


    Instead of fearing the devils, this human held endless rage towards them.


    Even so, that fallen angel had no intentions of interfering. It kept its hands to itself as it silently continued to watch everything y out.


    As far as he was concerned, it did not matter how powerful Lu Xuan actually was. It ultimately believed the human could never best it.


    It believed that while there had been humans capable of such feats in ancient times, none could pose any real threat to it. This was because humanity had been so far behind in cultivation for a long time. Additionally, the Earth became severely short in spirit qi.


    Roar!


    That troll was nowpletely enraged. There was no mistaking the ferocious murder intent in its eyes. All it wanted at the moment was to tear Lu Xuan to pieces.


    Boom!


    That troll leaped from the ground,ing down onto Lu Xuan like some hill with its massive body.


    ¡°Good timing.¡±


    Lu Xuan was still utterly unfazed. He stomped on the ground andunched himself into the air, meeting that troll from above head-on.


    That troll continued to roar as it clenched its fists, bringing them down onto Lu Xuan like a pair of unbelievably heavy hammers.


    Boom!


    With a massive rumble, the air was split apart. It was easy for someone to see the air copsing over a wide area with the naked eye. It was so much so that they could even see boundless devil qi shrouding the troll.


    There was no finesse or fancy techniques to that move. The troll simply attacked using its innate strength, which was more than enough to enable it to bring the best out of its current state.


    No one thought that something so terrifying and intimidating could exist.


    Lu Xuan clenched his fists, remaining unfazed. Golden light leaked from between his fingers, instantly coiling around his fists to form a pair of dragon ws.


    ng!


    As both parties shed, it looked as if metals rammed at each other. After they shed, a shocking wave spread all over the ce.


    Many demons that were too close to the two were immediately sent flying by the shockwave. Some were even seen instantaneously exploding in midair as they were sent flying, leaving behind only pieces of their bodies and a mass quantity of sulfur.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Lu Xuan remainedpletely. Although the troll was known for being naturally stronger than anything else, Lu Xuan still fought it to a standstill.


    Instead, he became curious and immediately stomped again. He was sent flying with a sh as heunched himself at that troll right away.


    The troll threw its punches again with fists there were almost as huge as Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s fists were far smallerpared to them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Both partiesunched tens to over 100 attacks against each other within the blink of an eye.


    While that troll would have never been able to move as quickly as that shadow fiend, that did not necessarily mean that it was slow.


    The entire ce violently trembled. Every time the two shed, thend around all of Yunxuan Vi seemed to tremble ever so slightly, kicking up a lot of dirt.


    While both parties were only trading blows using simple fist-fighting techniques, there was still no doubt that the attacks packed unimaginably massive force that could easily rival any spell.


    That troll¡¯s physical resilience was far above that of the shadow fiend, enabling it to fight against Lu Xuan up close.


    Roar!


    The troll backed away for over 1000 meters before it managed to barely evade the terrifying blows.


    It then roared in utter fury while in midair.


    It had never seen any human with such frightening levels of power, a human who could fight it to such an extent without being at a disadvantage only in terms of pure strength.


    It glowered at Lu Xuan, seemingly intending tomit the human¡¯s visage to memory.


    However, its physical body exploded immediately afterward. His broken flesh and blood rained down on the ground below, which each piece reduced to mass quantities of sulfur before long.


    The entire scene looked utterly harrowing.


    That four-winged fallen angel, who had initially thought Lu Xuan was unworthy of his attention, finally looked rmed.


    Lu Xuan seemed nearly invincible both in terms of speed and physical resilience.


    Needless to say, Lu Xuan could move the shadow fiend, who was known for its frightening speed. To make matters worse for the fallen angel, Lu Xuan¡¯s physical resilience was every bit as frightening as his speed.


    The two beings fought only relying on their strength until the troll had shattered into pieces.


    Thanks to its formidable sight, the fallen angel clearly saw that Lu Xuan never used any kind of spells. The human had simply shattered the troll with only his physical strength.


    Not even the slightest injury was seen on Lu Xuan¡¯s body. His clothes even looked as clean and neat as they had been before. Based on how he currently looked, nobody could tell that he had been involved in several shocking battles.

 Chapter 470 - Lu Guoguo, Looking Out of Place with Her Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 470: Lu Guoguo, Looking Out of ce with Her Appearance</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s power was so intimidating that the expression on that fallen angel¡¯s face changed drastically. It was far different from the contemptuous attitude that it had taken initially when regarding Lu Xuan.


    It was only then that the fallen angel came to see Lu Xuan as a formidable adversary.


    He had never seen such a powerful human before.


    Before that particr encounter, the fallen angel had utterly no idea that a human could be so insanely powerful. Upon finding out that such a human truly did exist, the fallen angel was shocked to the core.


    The human was at a level of power that even the fallen angels have rarely heard of.


    If the fallen angel were to be of the same level as the human, it would have most probably bolted right away, not even daring to stay around after witnessing all of that.


    However, the fallen angel quickly regained itsposure. Even after all of that, it believed that Lu Xuan was still just a human regardless of how powerful he was.


    The difference in power between the two was there for all to see. There was no way for the human to turn the tide of the battle to his favor.


    The fallen angel¡¯s powers had dropped from an even higher level before after all.


    It was at such a level of power that no ordinary eighth tier Divine Treasure Realm fighters could easily match. Naturally, the fallen angel remained fearless at that fact.


    ¡°Hahahaha, this truly is fun!¡± Lu Xuanughed away. Even after fighting two consecutive frightening battles, his aura did not diminish at all. Instead, his aura continued to grow. It appeared to be more frightening than before.


    Over the past several years, he had been spending almost every second thoroughly training himself. It had been quite a while since he fought to his heart¡¯s content. He felt as if the aura all over him was raging at the moment.


    The sensation was exhrating.


    That was why he refrained from using his Spiritual Aether and spells of any kind. He only fought that troll using pure physical power alone.


    Even if the troll was far more physically resilient than the shadow fiend, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve outright killed it with just several punches if he did use his powers.


    There would have been no way the troll could have fought that long.


    Lu Xuan pointed at the fallen angel and continued, ¡°Well, looks like you¡¯re somewhat capable, Fallen Angel. Surely, you must be better than the other two. Why are you still just standing there?¡±


    He knew that the fallen angels were notorious even among the devils for being so arrogant.


    Their master, who was known as the eighth prince of hell, was the embodiment of arrogance.


    The fallen angels were also staunch followers of Lucifer, so one could even say that they were influenced by Lucifer himself.


    The entire race was as arrogant as they could¡¯ve ever been.


    That fallen angel watched Lu Xuan kill the other two demons, yet it showed no intentions of fighting alongside them. That itself was enough to show how arrogant it was.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know that the fallen angel refusing to see Lu as a worthy opponent was only one of the reasons why it refrained from fighting him.


    More importantly, it saw how Lu Xuan was able to kill those other two with ease.


    Although the fighters were at the same level of power, Lu Xuan never looked remotely exhausted during the fights.


    After killing that shadow fiend with a single punch, he went on to easily shatter that troll using pure physical strength alone.


    It was clear that all of that was far beyond the fallen angel¡¯s expectations.


    To put it simply, everything happened so quickly that the fallen angel was unable to finish process everything in time.


    However, the fallen angel seemingly had no intentions of admitting that. He had simply acknowledged Lu Xuan¡¯s contempt for it.


    The fallen angel borated in rough, unpolished Old Latin, ¡°Human, it is true that you are exceptionalpared to others of your kind. The way we fallen angels see it, however, you have absolutely no reason to be so proud of yourself.¡±


    Lu Xuan was able topletely understand what the fallen angel said.


    ¡°You fallen angels sure think highly of yourselves. Look at what era you¡¯re in now. I¡¯ve killed millions of fallen angels of higher rank and power than you before. Four-winged ones like you are hardly anything worth mentioning whenpared to them.¡±


    Lu Xuan shed a cold smirk as he looked at that fallen angel. He would have deemed four-winged angels to be beneath his notice back in his past life. He was able to kill millions of them with just a single look in his eyes, after all.


    ¡°How insolent indeed!¡±


    That fallen angel was furious right away, feeling as if Lu Xuan had just thrown a personal insult at it. the fallen angel felt so enraged. There was no mistaking that feeling.


    As the fallen angel began chanting, a globe of gray devilish light appeared before it. A heavy sword about the size of a fallen angel then appeared in midair, which it then took in its hand.


    It was in to see that the heavy sword was a standard weapon for the army of fallen angels. Along with the heavy armor it wore, the sword the standard equipment that the fallen angels had when going on expeditions.


    Another massive fallen angel was then conjured behind that fallen angel. The newly conjured one wore ancient gray robes, looking devilishly handsome. It seemed like some devilish god was descending to Earth.


    Others might have not recognized that ungodly being, but Lu Xuan was very familiar with it. That fallen angel was none other than the leader of the fallen angels¡ªthe eighth prince of hell, the prince embodying arrogance, Lucifer.


    While the being was only a construct that vaguely resembled Lucifer himself, that specter alone could bring about a terrifying pressure shrouding over an area over a 100-kilometer radius from Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡±


    From a distance, Lu Shanshan cast her gaze at the massive devilish specter that appeared in midair after cutting down a demon.


    With a serious expression on her face, Liu Wanrong slowly said, ¡°Lucifer, the Prince of Arrogance.¡±


    It was obvious that she recognized that specter, even though it was not the legendary Lucifer itself.


    Nevertheless, that specter seemed to have gotten its strength from Lucifer. Otherwise, it would not havee to be at that moment.


    ¡°Does this mean Master is in danger?¡± Yun Ling¡¯er was feeling somewhat worried. The massive specter that she was sitting on stomped down tens of demons at once.


    Lu Shanshan then said, ¡°No need to worry. He¡¯s capable of doing something about it.¡±


    She was very confident in her brother. The morale among the people throughout all of Yunxuan Vi was boosted significantly. After Lu Xuan returned, nobody from the vi no longer considered running away.


    A teenage girl was seen riding a massive rabbit into the battlefield. The girl sported chiseled facial features and had a great figure, making her resemble Lu Shanshan and Liu Wanrong to some extent.


    However, the elegance of the image was offset by her wielding a pair of massive hammers, which were able to conjure two massive bolts of qi when she wielded them in the air.


    She synchronized very well with the rabbit that she was riding, going in and out of the battlefield killing countless low-level demons. Just about none of them were capable of withstanding even a single swing of her hammers.


    That girl was none other than Lu Guoguo.


    Lu Guoguo looked just like every other girl in theirte teens. She managed to maintain her appearance by training consistently throughout the years. Although she looked like an adult, her childlike demeanor still gave away her real age.


    She was still underage after all.


    ¡°Come on,e on! Keep on killing!¡±


    Lu Guoguo flung her hammers around as she continued to pulverize any demon unlucky enough to be in her way.

 Chapter 471 - Real Body of the Imperial Demon Heaven鈥檚 Son, Suppressing All Strong Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 471: Real Body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son, Suppressing All Strong Enemies</h4>


    With the two Gourd Heavy Hammers in her hand, Lu Guoguo¡¯s style and aura hadpletely changed.


    Unlike her sister Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo did not prefer to fight with a sword. Instead, she relied on the brute strength brought by the born Taoism aptitude, going so far as to embark on a path people had never seen before.


    If Lu Xuan had this scene, he would have likely been left speechless.


    He would have never thought that Lu Guoguo would be more interested in using a heavy hammer instead of more conventional weapons such as swords and sabers.


    Ordinary people were not able to even pick up such a heavy hammer, but it was as light as a feather whenever she held it.


    Lu Shanshan, Liu Wanrong, Yun Ling¡¯er, and the others were obviously not surprised by Lu Guoguo¡¯s deviated style.


    They were already very familiar with it.


    This little master had always beenpletely different from ordinary people!


    It was normal for her to go down this road!


    Since Lu Xuan had spoiled her, she was even more ruthless. Because she had been relying on the power of her born Taoism aptitude, she had unexpectedly disyed the power of this pair of heavy hammers to an astonishing degree.


    At least on this battlefield, Lu Guoguo seemed invincible as she swept through everyone. No demon could stop such a pair of terrifying hammers.


    On the other battlefield outside Yunxuan Vi, Lu Xuan looked at the huge virtual shadow of Lucifer in front of him.


    The strong force that was being emitted from Lucifer¡¯s body put a slight amount of pressure on him.


    If Lu Xuan had been facing the Fallen Angel with four wings from earlier, then it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to bring any pressure on him. Even if that Fallen Angel¡¯s realm was at a higher level than Lu Xuan, it would still be rendered powerless against him.


    Even though it was just its shadow being condensed out, only this Lucifer was vaguely able to move a certainw in the world. This Fallen Angel had brought a certain kind of extra strength that made him much harder to deal with.


    As he released the force on his body as much as he could, the Fallen Angel coldly said, ¡°Foolish human. Today, you will face humiliation as you die at my hands.¡±


    The peak strength experienced at the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was even more terrifying than Ao Chen, who had also been in the same realm as Lu Xuan back then.


    Because Ao Chen had been possessed under that realm, it was impossible for him to even control his own will, let alone release his strengthpletely.


    Compared to Ao Chen, this Fallen Angel was different. He had a body full of strength that couldpletely release all his power.


    ¡°Die at your hands? You¡¯re good at shamelessly boasting about things that will never happen!¡± Lu Xuan sneered. Suddenly, endless devil qi unexpectedly broke out from his body.


    To be more precise, the Spiritual Aether on Lu Xuan¡¯s body had been transformed into devil qi during his cultivation.


    The pure devil qi formed made Lu Xuan seem as if he was the greatest demon god in the world. Even the devil qi of Lucifer, the leader of the fallen angels, was far less pure than Lu Xuan¡¯s condensed devil qi.


    ¡°Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son Chant!¡±


    Lu Xuan disyed the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son Chant. Naturally, he was able to condense the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son behind him. The huge Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son stood far from the shadow of Lucifer as they faced each other. However, nothing about it made it seem weaker than Lucifer.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The Fallen Angel with four wings immediately felt the great pressure being exerted on him by the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son.


    He was shocked to the core; something like this had never happened to him before.


    It was important to know that under the protection of Lucifer¡¯s shadow, no one¡¯s aura could affect him.


    Lu Xuan had done it now!


    The Fallen Angel could even vaguely sense that the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son condensed by Lu Xuan was the real ancestor of the Devil Path.


    On the road to the Devil Path, this was an unusual and terrifying existence.


    Even the demon shadow of Lucifer cast by himself was vaguely restrained by the other side.


    Nobody expected this to happen!


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms and looked at the Fallen Angel in the distance. He saw a bit of shock on the Fallen Angel, who seemed to have no clue on how Lu Xuan managed to pull off something like this.


    Even if these Fallen Angels had degenerated from bright creatures to demons, they would not be restrained by the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son¡¯s real body as long as they were still demons. This had always been the top Devil Path in the world, ranked first among the 99 types of demonic skills.


    This was the main reason why Lu Xuan didn¡¯t panic at all, despite this Fallen Angel being at a level of cultivation.


    The real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son was capable of suppressing every powerful enemy within its vicinity.


    Boom!


    The real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son behind Lu Xuan moved almost instantly, as it pped out with a palm.


    ¡°Great Seal of Imperial Demon!¡±


    A massive seal came down directly from the starry sky before it instantly turned into a terrifying torrent of the Devil Path, shattering everything in its path.


    ¡°What is that?¡± The Fallen Angel suddenly reacted. He could even sense the Great Seal of Imperial Demon getting stronger.


    It was already very strong in the first ce, but as it was descending, it was getting even stronger as it descended. This was a very terrifying thing that he had never heard of before.


    Immediately after, he noticed that the devil qi being permeated behind that crack in the air had actually turned into a torrent that poured into the Great Seal of Imperial Demon.


    The Great Seal of Imperial Demon constantly enhanced the devil qi in their Hell.


    What kind of Devil Path Cultivation was this?


    What Devil Path Cultivation could be more terrifying than their own demon race?


    Lucifer could feel its power more with every inch that the Great Seal of Imperial Demon descended. When it had fallen near him, he pretty much felt that he could hardlypete with such a massive seal.


    ¡°Bring it!¡±


    Unwilling to ept such a thing, the Fallen Angel almost instantly became furious.


    As Lucifer¡¯s shadow also moved from behind him, the demon shadow¡¯s w grabbed a scepter condensed by the devil qi. The scepter headed towards the descending Great Seal of Imperial Demon that Lu Xuan shot out.


    Boom!


    The attacks from both sides shed with one another. Such a collision happened in only the blink of an eye, during which the shadow of Lucifer was shattered into pieces.


    Lucifer¡¯s shadow wasn¡¯t even able to endure one attack from the Great Seal of Imperial Demon; it copsed on the spot!


    Boom!


    The Fallen Angel with four wings was directly hit, his entire body being sent flying backward like a kite with a broken line. He crashed directly into a hill, smashing it into pieces.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The Fallen Angel with four wings could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. All he could see at that moment was total darkness.


    He had been utterly defeated by Lu Xuan in this fight.


    The shadow of Lucifer, which he greatly hoped would seed, did not help him defeat the enemy like it used to.


    On the contrary, he clearly felt that upon colliding with the opponent¡¯s Great Seal of Imperial Demon, the shadow of Lucifer had melted away like spring snow in the sun.

 Chapter 472 - In Front Of the Real Body of the Imperial Demon Heaven鈥檚 Son, Everyone Has To Kneel

    <h4>Chapter 472: In Front Of the Real Body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son, Everyone Has To Kneel</h4>


    It felt as if he encountered his nemesis. It was true when people say that everything in the world was mutually restricted; there would have always been one thing that could ovee another.


    Throughout history, the skills of the Fallen Angels from Hell had always been considered to be at the highest level. Even the other demons in Hell never imed that their skills were stronger than those of the Fallen Angels.


    This was because the one who had created the skills of the Fallen Angels was Lucifer, the arrogant eighth demon king in Hell.


    Their legendary existence was at the demon god level!


    They have never been restrained like this!


    One could say that he could feel Lu Xuanpletely restraining his skills. Under the suppressive aura of the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son, he could even feel that it was much harder than usual for him to transfer the devil qi in his body.


    He knew all too well what was happening with that secret suppression.


    That was the superior bloodline suppressing the weaker bloodline within the same race.


    Even so, Lu Xuan was obviously only a human. How could someone from the demon n like this Fallen Angel be suppressed?


    This seemed too unrealistic. The Devil Path cultivation that Lu Xuan had practiced was not normal in any way.


    The Fallen Angel with four wings could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood at the thought of this.


    Deep down, he could sense how shameful it was for someone of his realm to be suppressed by Lu Xuan, who had a lower realm than him.


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms and looked at the Fallen Angels with four wings. In the past, such an existence would be no different from that of ants; they would not have been enough to pose a threat to him at all.


    Even now, the Fallen Angel still did not pose a threat to him.


    Although thews of the world oppressed his powers, it also protected him.


    This prevented the genuinely strong enemies from descending.


    ¡°Foolish human! You must have a death wish!¡±


    At that moment, the Fallen Angel let out a huge roar. His face began to be covered with scales.


    This Fallen Angel was being possessed. Afterward, he would have be even more terrifyingly powerful.


    The more a Fallen Angel cultivated, the more wings they would have on their back. At the same time, they would be less restricted by thews of Hell. Instead, they began to develop in the opposite direction, getting rid of the influence of demonization.


    Right now, he was doing the opposite; he was directly getting possessed.


    He would¡¯ve been able to gain such immense power once he was possessed.


    However, this race also had its disadvantages. They would have been so heavily affected that they may have even lost their minds, turning their years of cultivation and efforts into nothing.


    The devil qi on the Fallen Angel¡¯s body skyrocketed; he did not seem like a living creature at all. Instead, he looked like a legendary demon god.


    As he took a step forward, the injuries on his body had recovered under the agitation of the devil qi.


    Suddenly, an invisible force from that crack in the air was projected into his physical body.


    His power was still rising. At that moment, he seemed like the only master in the whole world.


    He had be a demon god. If it meant killing Lu Xuan, he would not have hesitated to let go of his pride as a Fallen Angel and allow himself to be possessed.


    It could be seen that the amount of devil qi all over his body could fill an entire ocean.


    As his force grew stronger, the rate at which the scales on his body became faster. The scales covering his body made him look evil, weird, and powerful.


    Suddenly, he reached out directly towards Lu Xuan. The pair of ws tore apart the spot in the air where Lu Xuan was seen.


    The terrifying devil qi spread all over the sky before turning into a terrifying w. It was about to tear Lu Xuan into pieces where he stood.


    However, Lu Xuan reacted very quickly. He directly countered the attack with a wave of his sleeve.


    The long white robe brought out a white light of the moon as it directly shattered the ws.


    ¡°You dare try to stop me? You are one delusional human!¡±


    The Fallen Angel let out a terrifying roar. As he took one step forward, an endless stream of devil qi was being released. Suddenly, he had condensed out a stream of Devil Path¡¯s long sword.


    As soon as he grabbed the long sword, the sword light swept across the sky. It was chopped down directly towards Lu Xuan.


    Whoosh!


    Boom!


    As the sword light swept across the sky, it prated Lu Xuan¡¯s body, directly shattering thend below his feet.


    The sword attack was unable to tear Lu Xuan apart; at that critical moment, Lu Xuan had managed to avoid this fatal attack.


    It was the shrinking technique.


    Lu Xuan looked at the possessed Fallen Angel with a sneer on his face.


    Lu Xuan loudly shouted, ¡°So what if you are a Fallen Angel? Every single one of you would still need to kneel before the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son.¡±


    ¡°The real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son?¡± A little rity was briefly restored in the Fallen Angel¡¯s enchanted eyes; he seemed to have remembered hearing this name somewhere before.


    It was the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son!


    Suddenly, he remembered that this person seemed to have existed in a myth and legend from a long time ago.


    The world had already seen the entire Fallen Angel race to be some sort of mythical legend.


    Nobody knew when, but many things in Hell only existed in myths and legends. Even the things that the Seven Great Demon Kings did not know were only heard through rumors.


    Among those was the legendary Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son.


    That person was the legendary ancestor of all demons, the supreme figure who had once unified the demon world.


    A long time ago, Hell had only been a part of the demon world. The Seven Great Demon Kings were believed to be the warriors of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son.


    However, that was just a myth and legend in Hell. Nobody had believed it at all.


    As the Fallen Angel was once a member of Lucifer¡¯s guards, he had inadvertently heard Lucifer mention the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son.


    However, that was only mentioned as part of a myth and legend. Thus, no one had taken it seriously.


    At that time when he heard about it, he had not taken it seriously either.


    After hearing what Lu Xuan said, however, he could not help but remember the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son of the legends now.


    Could this truly be the method that the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son left behind?


    If that was the case, then it all made sense. The Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son was the ancestor of all demons, the God of all demons.


    Before he could even react at all, the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son behind Lu Xuan moved again. The supreme pressure it had was suppressed towards that Fallen Angel.


    When the pressure was released again, the Fallen Angel almost immediately felt it when standing before the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son, who was wearing an imperial gown.


    The pressure was much worse than earlier!


    ¡°How is this even possible?!¡±


    Suddenly, this Fallen Angel was a bit bewildered. After beingpletely possessed, his strength was enhanced. Even so, how could he have been suppressed even more?

 Chapter 473 - Destroying The Fallen Angel And Sealing The Crack In The Air

    <h4>Chapter 473: Destroying The Fallen Angel And Sealing The Crack In The Air</h4>


    Lu Xuan sneered at the sight of the Fallen Angel being left utterly stunned!


    It seemed that the Fallen Angels would¡¯ve only be stronger after being possessed. They may have even been able to fight two of their original selves.


    Their strength would¡¯ve skyrocket to an astonishing level!


    However, doing so would¡¯ve been suicide.


    This was because the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son was the ancestor of all demons. Not only did he restrain all of the demons¡¯ skills, but he also restrained all living creatures on the Devil Path.


    Originally, the Fallen Angels could¡¯ve only be regarded as half-demon, as it still appeared as a bright creature. Although it was restrained by the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son, the restrictions weren¡¯t very strong. Thus, they were only half restrained.


    Having been possessed just now, however, the Fallen Angel¡¯s grew stronger; he hadpletely turned into a demon.


    As a result, he had be much stronger but was restrained even more by the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son.


    When under only the influence of the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son alone, he had more trouble moving the devil qi in his body. He was even breathing more heavily.


    This Fallen Angel never expected this would happen!


    He started out being controlled by Lu Xuan and remained that way up until that moment. However, he was the only one who was not aware of this.


    The Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son was the ancestor of all demons and the origin of the Devil Path.


    No matter what kind of demon race they were or what kind of demonic skills they possessed, they all came from the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son.


    As long as one cultivated a demonic skill, the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son Chant was guaranteed to restrain them. There was no way to avoid this.


    If one were to cultivate the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son Chant, this would¡¯ve been inevitable!


    This waspletely out of his control!


    Aside from Lu Xuan, no one in today¡¯s world knew the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son Chant.


    Roar!


    After having beenpletely demonized, the Fallen Angel let out a huge roar. The devil qi around his entire body was pushed to its limits. With a huge roar, he threw a punch towards the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son.


    ¡°Fallen Heaven¡¯s Demon Fist!¡±


    The Fallen Angel opened his eyes angrily and directly pounced towards Lu Xuan. It seemed as if he wanted to kill Lu Xuan with one strike.


    After he threw a punch, it seemed as if everything in the fist¡¯s path was about to fall to pieces. The surrounding space had been blocked while everyone in the world was getting desperate.


    Boom!


    The Fallen Heaven¡¯s Demon Fist directly collided with the Great Seal of Imperial Demon. As the two Devil Path skills broke out together, they immediately turned into a frenzy that swept in all directions.


    ¡°What?¡± The Fallen Angel was immediately left surprised upon witnessing a scene that had shocked him. To his surprise, the waves of devil qi had spread before instantly condensing towards the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son.


    The real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son was bing more and more solid!


    The aura on the body was also growing even more terrifying!


    This was a very frightening phenomenon.


    Many people were both amazed and horrified by the sight!


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The four-winged Fallen Angel could not believe what he was seeing. His entire body shivered as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    The body of the heavy sword in his hand was engulfed in a sword light. As an endless stream of devil qi was being emitted, many Talismans of thew of Devil Path were simultaneously revealed.


    The heavy sword in his hand caused the wind to rise before instantly falling like a mountain.


    ¡°Perish, human!¡±


    As the Fallen Angel roared, he shed the sword down. The sword destroyed everything in its path.


    This heavy sword was at least a top-grade power item.


    Lu Xuan¡¯splexion remained unchanged. He pped out a palm in the air, and unexpectedly grabbed directly towards the heavy sword.


    He truly wanted to fight this terrifying sword with his own body.


    When the Fallen Angel saw Lu Xuan fight against the heavy sword with his own physical body, the Fallen Angel was immediately delighted. Regardless of how strong his physical body was, there was no way to counter this terrifying sword.


    Bang!


    The sound of gold and iron colliding rang out. Lu Xuan¡¯s palm collided with the heavy sword, which slowly began to fall apart.


    Spiritual Aether surged on the palm of Lu Xuan¡¯s hand and turned into countless scales.


    The de of the heavy sword stabbed into the numerous scales but failed to pierce through them.


    These were dragon scales!


    The heavy sword broke apart into pieces and dissipated into the shadow all over the sky. It was impossible to stop Lu Xuan¡¯s palm attack.


    Lu Xuan looked at the Fallen Angel and coldly remarked, ¡°Is that all you got? Is this as strong as the Fallen Angels can get?¡±


    The Fallen Angel spat out a mouthful of blood. With the power item shattered, he was also affected.


    The Fallen Angel saw Lu Xuan as nothing more than a demon.


    The way Lu Xuan treated him waspletely different from how he treated everyone else before. Lu Xuan neither showed any sign of fear nor looked like an ordinary human being who would treat them like a God.


    Lu Xuan had simply regarded the Fallen Angel race as ordinary creatures; he never saw them as gods or demons.


    Lu Xuan faintly said, ¡°I better finish you off as soon as possible!¡±


    At that moment, the huge real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son suddenly pped out with a palm.


    ¡°Great Seal of Imperial Demon!¡±


    The huge hand fiercely pped down towards the void.


    Boom!


    The hand instantly hit the Fallen Angel where he stood.


    He was struggling to escape, but at that moment, the devil qi on his body did not flow properly, Thus, he was instantly struck by the attack.


    Boom!


    The Fallen Angel¡¯s flesh immediately broke apart.


    The body exploded and shattered in all directions as he died instantly.


    After killing this Fallen Angel, the low-level demons around them quickly tried to escape.


    Although these low-level demons didn¡¯t fear death, they could sense the feeling of suppression from a higher-leveled demon from Lu Xuan.


    The natural oppression of the bloodline forced them to run as far away as they could.


    They did not dare to go near him!


    Lu Xuan also had no time to control these scattered low-level demons.


    He had to seal the crack first to avoid any powerful demons running out from it.


    At that moment, a terrifying roar that shook the earth suddenly rang out from the crack.


    Lu Xuan slightly narrows his eyes narrowed. As he spread his hands outward, the Spiritual Aether turned into a longbow. Afterward, a long golden arrow was made.


    Boom!


    As he shot the arrow, it traveled as fast as it could. In an instant, it directly went into the depths of the crack.


    Boom!


    A terrifying explosion rang out from within the crack, following by a faint angry roar.


    Lu Xuan had stopped the terrifying demon who was about to climb out from the other side of the crack.


    Through the crack, it could be vaguely seen that the demon was a terrifying figure. However, it was badly injured by Lu Xuan and was blocked on the other side of the crack.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan took advantage of this opportunity to hit the crack.


    One by one, Talismans suddenly condensed from Lu Xuan¡¯s palm before turning into a seal.

 Chapter 474 - Putting An End To The Chaos Of Demons, Causing A Sensation In The

    <h4>Chapter 474: Putting An End To The Chaos Of Demons, Causing A Sensation In The World</h4>


    Suddenly, a huge seal appeared in the crack.


    On the other side of the crack, a fist appeared.


    There was devil qi on the fist that had spread all over the sky, trying to break through the seal outside the crack!


    However, it had failed to break it in the end.


    Lu Xuan only reacted with a cold snort before strengthening the seal, which shone brightly and suppressed all the resistance around him.


    As the seal constantly shed with light, the crack in the air began to gradually disappear.


    A momentter, it hadpletely disappeared without a trace of its existence left behind.


    Lu Xuan nodded with satisfaction. He came here to deal with the problem himself because he was the only one in the world who could do so.


    This was because Lu Xuan was the only one who knew how to seal this crack. Other people on Earth could have also sealed the crack in the air. With their skills, however, the most they could have done was forcefully seal it. Sealing it this way alone would not have been enough to seal a crack that had already been opened.


    It was not opened the usual way; someone had used a power item to forcibly open the crack in the air, forming a fixed transportation formation.


    This was what made this case so different!


    Even if that crack had been forcibly sealed, doing so would have ended up being useless. It would not have been long before the crack was forcibly reopened.


    The only way to permanently get rid of this crack in the air was for Lu Xuan himself to take action. Otherwise, a huge crack leading to Hell would have always remained near Yunxuan Vi.


    Even if Lu Xuan just suppressed it, things would be fine. However, there was no doubt that the crack would have been forced open again over time. If that were to happen, that would have been a major problem.


    Lu Xuan refused to leave such troubles for future generations to deal with.


    After getting rid of the seal, Lu Xuan turned to look at the low-level demons who had ran away.


    Lu Xuan flew directly into the sky. Although the sky was dark, he could still use his eyes to scan the battlefield.


    The battlefield was muchrger than when he had first arrived here.


    The demons fled at full speed.


    Luckily, they were blocked by various experts from the garrison, the Heavenly Pce, and the Special Task Force. Several experts from the Myriad Demon Valley and the countless sea monsters blocked them off as well.


    In the end, things did not get out of control.


    Had it not been for these forces and countless experts to stop these low-leveled demons, they would have probably begun to wreak havoc throughout Fu City by now.


    Even if Lu Xuan had amazing powers, there was no way to straighten everything out so quickly.


    As Lu Xuan opened his hands, the golden longbow reappeared. This time, he drew his bow and shot out an arrow. As the arrow swept across the sky, it had instantly swept across dozens of miles. While flying in the air, the arrow split into hundreds of arrows that fell towards those raging demons.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Each arrow was like a missile, directly blowing up a low-level demon.


    After the arrows had split apart, their power was naturally much weaker than the original arrow. Even so, they were more than enough to deal with these low-leveled demons.


    They were no match for Lu Xuan at all!


    Lu Xuan then picked up the bow and shot out another arrow.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Loud explosions rang out one after another, a demon dying within each one.


    Lu Xuan moved too quickly for the demons to get him. He was not just simply killing these demons; this was an outright massacre.


    These demons were not even Lu Xuan¡¯s main targets at all. Lu Xuan¡¯s priority was eliminating the demons who were in the Divine Treasure Realm, including the Fallen Angels who had run away.


    Other low-leveled demons could have been easily stopped. It was only these demons in the Divine Treasure Realm that it would have been the most difficult to fight.


    Now, Lu Xuan killed the demons one after another!


    With each attack, hundreds of demons were directly blown up. This was even more efficient than the army¡¯s use of modern weapons to kill them.


    It was extremely terrifying!


    Even if tens of thousands of these low-leveled demons came out, they were no match for Lu Xuan, who could kill hundreds of low-leveled demons with a single shot of an arrow.


    Consuming such power was no big deal for Lu Xuan. Every time an arrow was shot out, he would be able to recover around 70 to 80 percent in an instant.


    It took an entire night for all the parties to join hands and kill these tens of thousands of demons.


    There were bodies everywhere!


    Many people who got up early in the morning witnessed the endless ughter as the smell of sulfur flew into their noses.


    Many people still did not know what had happened the previous night. After all, Fu City was so big that only people in the area near Yunxuan Vi were rmed by the battle outside.


    Additionally, only those cultivators who were extremely sensitive became aware that something was wrong and had rushed to the battlefield.


    Many people took pictures of the corpses scattered throughout the battlefield and posted them on the Inte.


    Suddenly, it had caused an uproar throughout the entire world. Even in Europe and the United States on the other side of Earth, countless people had been woken up in the middle of the night.


    Even more people, especially those who believed in Nestorianism, were left dumbfounded when they saw the demons¡¯ corpses all over the ground.


    This was because these were the demons in their Nestorianism myths and legends.


    People could also vaguely seen many Fallen Angels from the myths and legends.


    All of a sudden, a single statement went viral on the Inte.


    ¡°Hell invaded Earth, and hundreds of thousands of demons fell in Fu City!¡±


    The whole world was shocked by the sight of the demons¡¯ corpses and ferocious faces, apanied by the smell of sulfur.


    The entire world was even more shocked than when the sea monsters had wreaked havoc in the world in the past.


    This was somethingpletely different!


    The rampage of sea monsters and the Myriad Demon Valley had caused cmity and chaos all over the world. Even so, they were still considered to be creatures of Earth who became monsters under the influence of spirit qi.


    However, these demons were different. They were obviously not creatures of Earth, but instead creatures of hell as told in the myths and legends.


    When these creatures invaded earth, it was possible to imagine what kind of impact it would have had on the earth¡¯s ecology.


    After the arrival of the heavenly angels, countless demons appeared out of Hell. They had turned the area around Fu Ciy into a bloody battlefield.


    All of this rmed countless people, as Earth was far from as peaceful as they had thought.


    There had been no spirit qi on Earth before this, so there was no usible exnation for those mythical creatures to havee.


    With the revival of spirit qi and the rxation of the shackles of the world, however, those mythical creatures had descended one after another.


    These creatures were only from Nestorian myths. There were still countless sects of them who could also invade earth.


    If the mythical creatures of those sects invaded, all of Earth would have most likely been left in disarray. It was impossible to stop these mythical creatures from descending.


    Compared to them, the monsters from the Myriad Demon Valley was just a minor inconvenience.

 Chapter 475 - Global Shock, He Became Stronger!

    <h4>Chapter 475: Global Shock, He Became Stronger!</h4>


    Compared to the entire human race on earth, the culture of the Myriad Demon Valley was still too far behind. Even so, they were still not afraid of death as long as they relied on their sheer numbers. Whether it was the level or system of civilization, they essentially paled inparison to those of the entire human race.


    The most they could do was just dividing and upying a region by force. Even the biggest of idiots could easily see that.


    This was indeed the case. When the Myriad Demon Valley was at the peak of its strength during Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, they had only managed to divide and take over Australia by force.


    The demon race had no real civilization of their own. Ao Chen had constantly searched for all kinds of books in the Myriad Demon Valley, collecting and organizing them into a system to increase the demon race¡¯s civilization. He believed that this would have allowed the demon race to established a strong civilization.


    Even so, it was still ultimately useless.


    The demon race paled inparison to the entire human civilization, which was enough to promote self-progress.


    Even so, these extraterritorial mythological creatures were different. These mythological creatures formed their own system, and their numbers were extremely terrifying. By the time they descended onto Earth, they would have most likely been powerful enough to rule over all of humanity.


    The present waspletely different from the past. The ignorance that the humans showed during ancient times could be described as worship towards these mythical creatures.


    However, humans in the present were different excluding a small number of loyal religious fanatics. A special paper had even been written to demonstrate that the earth truly t. This was the only way it could conform to the description in a certain scripture.


    Disregarding a few extreme loyalists, however, most people were extremely afraid that the mythological creatures may return.


    It was already hard for humans to get rid of their ignorance and develop their own civilization. Now, they had to kneel under these mythological creatures. Even in Europe and the United States, which imed to have sincere faith, numerous people refused to ept it.


    For a while, the theory of alien gic invasion from space suddenly prevailed on the entirework.


    Various videos of the battle in Fu City had also spread all over the Inte.


    Although they were all random videos, Huaxia officials had released a long video shot by official reporters on the battlefield.


    Not only was the army fighting to its limits, but there was also the civilian experts, Heavenly Pce, and the Special Task Force. Even the police and other violence departments were involved in the battle.


    These were not enough to shock everyone because Huaxians believed that it was normal for these departments to fight on the front line.


    What truly shocked countless people was that along with the human experts, countless sea monsters were involved in the battle to block the demons. Even the experts of the Myriad Demon Valley were fighting on the front line as well.


    With so much bloodshed being seen in the footage, the number of casualties umted like mountains. Alongside the corpses of many low-leveled demons were more corpses of sea monsters and beasts.


    The Myriad Demon Valley and the sea monsters had been involved in all aspects of the battle. The most important thing was that the Myriad Demon Valley was on humanity¡¯s this time.


    Nobody expected this to happen!


    Many people were stunned. They had never thought that the Myriad Demon Valley would have suddenly chosen to side with the humans, neither did they know why.


    Many people did not understand what was happening.


    After the low-leveled demons were all killed, however, the sea monsters fled into the sea and disappeared without a trace.


    Even if people wanted to ask about anything they had just seen, they were unable to do so.


    Regardless, the battle surprised the governments of all countries the most.


    Apart from Huaxia who had received the news first, the governments of various other countries also received it after half of the night had passed.


    After all, there were Holy Lands for cultivation like Yunxuan Vi on this side of Fu City. Thus, all forces in various countries had spies around.


    This was why they received the news half a dayter than Xuaxia did.


    They even saw an extremely horrifying scene through the pictures taken by the spies near the battlefield. Countless demons were descending all over the ce.


    What a greatly terrifying scene!


    ording to the statistics that the Huaxia government gathered afterward, at least 300,000 demons were on the battlefield. This was because Lu Xuan had closed the transportation formation early.


    Had Lu Xuan not sealed the crack in the air during the battle that night, at least millions of low-level demons would have likely climbed out of the crack.


    What a terrifying existence that was!


    After thinking about it, the leaders of various countries were scared to death.


    The Human Alliance had been established and countries had be regions. However, the Human Alliance only virtually existed by name so far; it had yet to be a political entity.


    The original countries still had a great deal of power.


    Basically, it was very difficult for the various countries to use the Human Alliance as the basis of their decision. They still relied on their countries whening up with a decision.


    When it came to the hundreds of thousands of terrifying low-level demons, it would have been impossible for other countries to handle the disaster around Fu City while only relying on a single source of power. Huaxia was the only country capable of such a feat.


    Millions of Fu City¡¯s citizens still had no idea about the battle that had taken ce the previous night.


    As an ordinary small country in Southeast Asia, they would face national destruction if the demons appeared directly near the capital.


    Even the United States, Russia, and other powerful countries would have also been afraid at the sight of so many demons. The demons would have likely wreaked havoc in parts of their respective countries.


    Even if all the demons were wiped out in the end, the countries would have likely had to pay a high price. People expected tens of millions of people to be killed or injured.


    Also, the poption of these countries could not bepared to the poption of Huaxia. Not many could afford to have 10 million or so people be killed and injured.


    For the first time, they realized that apart from the possible foreign enemies of the starry sky and the demons within the earth, another kind of foreign enemy who could also invade were the extraterrestrial mythical creatures. They were both the most terrifying and the most urgent enemy to take care of at the moment.


    For the first time, people began thinking about the Human Alliance.


    Meanwhile, everyone had witnessed once more how strong Huaxia was. Among the various regions, cultivators from the Region of Huaxia were the most outstanding ones.


    They had be so unbelievably strong they could kill all those demons on their own. It would have been impossible for other countries to do the same.


    Because of the battle, Yunxuan Vi also became well-known across the world.


    When faced with such an attack, Yunxuan Vi defended themselves from invasion.


    The strength they had to do so was extremely terrifying.


    What was even more terrifying was that during the battlest night, a figure had appeared in front of everyone again.


    It was Lu Xuan!


    He was back!


    This news made the top echelons of governments, namely those of the American government, too afraid to even eat or sleep.


    Lu Xuan had demonstrated amazing strength upon his return. The scene of Lu Xuan fighting those demons could be seen vaguely in the video.


    He was clearly much stronger than before!

 Chapter 476 - Excitement and Fear

    <h4>Chapter 476: Excitement and Fear</h4>


    People from across the world watched as Lu Xuan became more powerful and terrifying than before. The sight caused them to somewhat shudder.


    Despite having only returned just recently, he was already able to almost single-handedly quell themotion that the demons stirred up. Had he not stepped in, the incident would have most likely turned into a cmity. In that case, the demons would have managed to reach Fu City and eventually seal the spatial rift.


    The governments all across the world had no idea what to think of such a terrifying entity that had saved the Earth and humanity several times over.


    Some were very vocal about how dissatisfied they were with him. They imed that everything, including both incidents with the demons and the monsters, was connected to Lu Xuan in some way.


    However, everyone knew that all of those incidents had been from the phantom menace that existed within the itself. Regardless of whether or not Lu Xuan prematurely made them happen, the incidents would have eventually be a major problem for the Human Alliance.


    What made the governments wary was how the Myriad Demon Valley suddenly became humanity¡¯s ally. They had yet to understand their motives for siding with the human race.


    However, it was still true that Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden return coincided with the sudden change of attitude seen in those from the Myriad Demon Valley; they had ceased all hostilities against humanity and sided with the humans.


    It was inevitable for the governments to think this way. Based on everything that had happened, the gist of their spections was that someone else took control of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    That new master was none other than Lu Xuan himself.


    While that was still just a theory, the thought itself was more than enough to terrify the governments.


    The Myriad Demon Valley was a goliath of a force, powerful enough to take on the Human Alliance. It would have been easy for them to snuff out any single one of the former nations.


    Lu Xuan had always been undisputedly powerful but only as an individual with nobody under hismand. At present, the power of the Myriad Demon Valley was also added to his already enormous power, possibly making him powerful enough to destroy any former nation, which included giants like the United States and Russia. Now, he gained even more power by taking control of the Myriad Demon Valley. That itself possibly made him powerful enough to destroy any former nation, including bigger ones like the United States and Russia.


    That kind of force waspletely different from that of Yunxuan Vi. While the vi was still powerful altogether, it still consisted of humans and was connected to humanity. The vi would¡¯ve had no problems snuffing out a couple of cultivation forces.


    However, if the vi were to actually destroy a nation, such a deed would have most probably drawn the ire and fury of all in the world.


    On the contrary, there was no need for such concerns involving the Myriad Demon Valley. If Lu Xuan truly was the Myriad Demon Valley¡¯s new master, there was no doubt that he would¡¯ve gained enough power to easily destroy a powerful nation.


    The monsters and the demons from the Myriad Demon Valley would most likely carry out such orders without any hesitation.


    All of that meant that Lu Xuan himself did not just be more powerful over the past five years when he was missing. He had also managed to conquer the Myriad Demon Valley, gaining powers more than a hundred times that of his own.


    If the world¡¯s top fighter gainedmand of the world¡¯s strongest fighting force, it would¡¯ve resulted in enough power to make everyone feel worried and terrified.


    Lu Xuan, whom the government deemed an SSS ss hazardous entity for a long time, would¡¯ve most likely gained yet another ¡°S¡± on that hazard level after he returned. He would¡¯ve been a powerful entity that had never been seen before.


    Regardless of what the governments thought about his return, the news of his return quickly spread all over the Inte like wildfire.


    Lu Xuan, the hero of humanity from several years ago, was alive this whole time. When he returned yesterday, he put an end to the demon¡¯s schemes!


    All of Huaxia, along with the rest of the world, was thrown into an uproar.


    Many people lost sleep over the news and were informed of the impactful news as soon as they went to work in the morning.


    Thest piece of news regarding Lu Xuan came in five years ago, which told everyone that Lu Xuan had single-handedly put an end to the demons¡¯ schemes and killed Ao Chen the old dragon.


    No further news regarding Lu Xuan came in the next five years afterward. Nobody knew just how much of amotion that his sudden return had wrought.


    Except for the Huaxians, the other governments saw Lu Xuan as some kind of unpredictable variable. Even so, countlessmon folks still saw him as a hero.


    He quelled the schemes of the demons back then, and he quelled yet another one today. It could be said that he had saved Earth twice from a major crisis.


    Only a few people were alerted by the battle the previous night, anyone who watched the videos of the battles could tell just how rming things had been back then.


    They saw just how terrifying the demons from hell truly were; their strength far exceeded themon folks¡¯ imaginations.


    Countless reporters headed to Fu City as soon as they could. With no way of getting into Yunxuan Vi, they were only able to gather in nearby areas. Along the way, they took footage of the armed forces cleaning up the dead bodies of the fallen demons.


    ¡°I knew that everyone would definitely lose sleep over this news. He is our hero after all.¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan has saved humanity twice now! He¡¯s a true superhero!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s truly a blessing for us humans to have such a superhero in such tumultuous times!¡±


    Countless were reveling in excitement for a time as almost everyone celebrated Lu Xuan¡¯s return.


    Thest threat that could¡¯ve endangered the entire world and all of humanity was that of World War II. Since then, humanity had never gone through such tumultuous times.


    Humanity desperately needed heroes in such trying times. There was no doubt that Lu Xuan was qualified to be one such superhero.


    He became the superhero that everyone had wanted.


    Everyone was excited, with many people wanting to see Lu Xuan right away more than anything.


    However, they were still unable to meet Lu Xuan under such circumstances.


    The Inte was raving about Lu Xuan¡¯s return, while countless people from the Regions of America and Europe trembled in fear over the news.


    ¡°How could Lu Xuan still be alive? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this at all! This has to be fake news!¡±


    ¡°Oh sh*t, it looks like we¡¯re doomed!¡±


    Countless were furious and angry over the news.


    There was no doubt that many people were terrified by Lu Xuan¡¯s existence alone.


    The man had robbed the Regions of America and Europe of their lead regarding the world and improved the Region of Huaxia¡¯s status almost all on his own.


    Since then, he became an eyesore to many people. Nobody knew exactly how many people wanted nothing more than to see him ripped to shreds.


    However, everyone still knew just how terrifying he truly was. Those who hated him knew how terrifying he was.


    Those people had unleashed a horde of countless demons in Fu City, yet it still was not enough to exterminate Yunxuan Vi.


    Lu Xuan was even able to quell the whole thing through his power alone.


    That was something that they deliberately pulled.


    While those who were involved knew full well about this, nobody else did.


    Common hell summoners could not have been powerful enough to create a stable spatial rift and summon a practically endless horde of powerful demons from Hell.


    They gathered the powers from those two regions, searching through all the ancient texts and figuring out all kinds of ways to do so before they came upon that scroll.


    That scroll itself was an extremely precious power item, which had been left behind by the forces of Hell when theyst invaded the in ancient times. They left such a thing behind when they werest repelled by the forces of Earth¡¯s civilizations so they could return in the future.

 Chapter 477 - I鈥檇 Snuff Out Any and All Who Dare to Stand Out

    <h4>Chapter 477: I¡¯d Snuff Out Any and All Who Dare to Stand Out</h4>


    Aside from wanting to take out both Yunxuan Vi and Lu Xuan, the main reason why those people chose to unleash the demons in Fu City and around the vi was to act against the Region of Huaxia.


    When the seemingly endless horde of demons was unleashed, the forces of the Region of Huaxia would have at least been cut in half by the incident; it didn¡¯t matter how powerful the region was back then. Besides, it was also very normal to see deaths amounting to over 100 million.


    The number of casualties incurred among the formidable cultivators would have most likely been so astronomical that it was difficult for anyone to fullyprehend for themselves.


    By then, the Regions of America and Europe would have be the most powerful regions in the Human Alliance. Thus, they would have gained the power to truly steer the direction of the Human Alliance.


    Even at such junctures, those people still deemed their personal interests to be of far greater importance than those of humanity as a whole.


    All of that was carried out in the shadows, never being brought to open discussion amongst the general public.


    The public could never know about their schemes.


    Then again, those seemingly wless ns ultimately failed.


    To make matters worse, it had even drawn out Lu Xuan, who had been missing in action for over five years.


    One could imagine just how terrified those people were.


    Many yelled and shouted, flipping tables and kicking down chairs in their wake. They were allpletely unwilling to ept what happened.


    Lu Xuan was alive, and the schemes that the demons hoped would seed ultimately failed to do any damage to the Region of Huaxia. The powers that gathered around Fu City alone were actually able to quell the demons.


    Everyone sensed a storm brewing. The retaliation from the Region of Huaxia and Lu Xuan did not seem to be too far into the future.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan sat across Dragon inside the living room of the Yunxuan Vi, which was currently surrounded by countless reporters.


    Dragon had reached the vi during the battleter that night via military aircraft. Other than that, several elite fighters from both the Special Task Force and the Heavenly Pce reached the battlefield, quickly taking control of the situation.


    Lu Xuan had even deliberately provided opportunities for those people to hone their skillster in the battles, allowing them to put what they learned to use.


    It was a rare opportunity to fight anything like demons after all. Those people could have observed the demons¡¯ patterns and habits when ced in actualbat. Those experiences might have been useful at some point in the future.


    Lu Xuan no longer dealt with such issues for his own benefit; he now had to consider the bigger picture.


    Dragon still had a thick stench of blood mixed with sulfur and magma on him due to fighting those battles back there. The resulting smell was rather pungent.


    ¡°I was too busy with the battle before to say this, but I¡¯m so d to see you in one piece, Mr. Lu.¡±


    Dragonughed in high spirits.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance helped stabilize both the Region of Huaxia and the Human Alliance as a whole.


    While some might have been unhappy and even terrified by Lu Xuan¡¯s presence, most others would most probably be very pleased by his return.


    Dragon was among that majority of people. Having to take care of many messy situations, the Special Task Force felt tired and dejected.


    ¡°Damn, I knew that you woulde out fine, Mr. Lu!¡± Dragon continued saying with a smile.


    Lu Xuan smiled and replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not easy for anyone to get me into such a pitiful state, after all.¡±


    Lu Xuan then asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve learned a thing or two about the demons after that battlest night. Have you thought about who was behind all of that, Chief Dragon?¡±


    Dragon then nodded and looked at Lu Xuan. He replied, ¡°We have looked into the body of that hell summoner that you have given us. The hell summoners have be bolder than they had once been.¡±


    Hell summoners had once been scorned upon by everyone. Many people in modern times believed in absolute power above all else, thinking little about good and evil. Many people chose to believe in hell summoners, with some even wanting to learn how to summon demons from Hell.


    Dragon confidently said, ¡°Through the Human Alliance¡¯s channels, we should be able to find out more about what group that guy was from, as well as those who he hade into close contact with. It should not take too long for those behind him to show themselves. We of the Special Task Force are still capable of that much.¡± The Special Task Force had beenying the groundwork for over a dozen years ever since spirit qi was beginning to be restored. The agency waspletely different from how it had been back then.


    The agency had grown into a goliath, consisting of people being involved in various fields and disciplines.


    ¡°With the help from the Heavenly Pce as well, I¡¯d say it would take three days at most to confirm who was behind that guy.¡±


    Dragon then continued with a rather disgusted expression, ¡°The ministers are now furious over what happened. This is not just a plot against you, Mr. Lu; it¡¯s a plot against Huaxia as well. Don¡¯t think for a second that I have no idea what those people are up to.¡±


    ¡°There is no doubt that they were trying to damage the Region of Huaxia¡¯s powers by summoning hundreds of thousands of demons from Hell to wreak havoc across Huaxia. In doing so, they could get themselves in a better position. Damn those people!¡± The Dragon snorted coldly. He knew full well what such people were thinking.


    While those people had only gotten to work during the previous day, such ns and thoughts were definitely around for much longer than that. There were definitely more than just one or two masterminds behind everything.


    There was just no way for the Special Task Force to not be aware of any of that.


    One could even say that the Special Task Force knew many things that several others were never even aware of. They were even waiting for such people to act so that the agency could then ensnare them.


    However, not even Dragon expected those people to do what they did. He never thought that those people would¡¯ve been crazy enough to go as far as to summon so many demons from Hell. That was definitely more than enough just to take out the Yunxuan Vi.


    That was precisely why the ministers were all furious, swearing to put all those people to justice. When the United Nations had been the world government over everyone, it was difficult for someone to deal with the matters of other nations. However, things were now different because everyone belonged to the Human Alliance.


    There were then legal ways to deal with those people.


    Lu Xuan nodded and continued, ¡°That¡¯s not all that far from what I was thinking. Those people are too insane to even be human. It does not matter who is behind all of this, just make sure to arrest them all. Focus on nothing else but apprehending the ones responsible for this. If anyone is unhappy about anything, tell them toe to me. I would love to see for myself who would dare to support such people!¡±


    There was no mistaking the piercing look in his eyes as he spoke. He was absolutely not going to let the masterminds behind all of this go so easily.


    Those people were nothing more than tumors and cancer cells to the Human Alliance and all of Earth.


    If those people were to remain around, the Human Alliance would not be able to move onto a whole new era.


    They were all Lu Xuan¡¯s targets; he was prepared to eliminate any who dared to stand in his way.


    After returning with such massive powers, Lu Xuan had all the confidence and backing he needed.


    He was confident enough to even destroy something asrge as the government of the Region of America. He was even willing to go out and destroy Washington D.C. if he needed to.


    It was not like he had not done anything like that before. His powers had grown 100 times overpared to how he was back then. That was why he saw himself to be effectively above the rules.

 Chapter 478 - The Bugs have been Making Enough Noise

    <h4>Chapter 478: The Bugs have been Making Enough Noise</h4>


    Back in the day, the governments of nations could still pose quite a threat to Lu Xuan. After all, he nearly died in the south pole after the US bombarded him with a nuclear missile.


    Lu Xuan failed to see much of a challenge in dealing with the forces still lurking in the shadows behind the nations. The Vampiric Empire and the Roman Curia were two examples of such forces among many others that could still pose a threat to him.


    Even so, it did not matter if he was facing the Vampiric Empire, the werewolves, and the Roman Curia. In his current state, Lu Xuan saw everyone to be nothing more than insignificant insects.


    Lu Xuan believed that such forces were not even worth a second of his time at all.


    As long as they knew their ce, he was willing to leave them be. If they stood in his way and caused trouble, however, he would have had no problems with having to get rid of them.


    He had control over both the forces of Yunxuan Vi and that of the Myriad Demon Valley. Additionally, he was already very powerful on his own.


    All that meant that he would have no problems with taking out anyone who dared to stand against him.


    As far as he was concerned, the most pressing issue as of now was not how to take them out, but instead how to force them toe out of hiding.


    With such forces emerging one after another, they will all eventually be wiped out once and for all.


    He had been, and is still, eliminating such people since the days of the United Nations. Naturally, people from the regions of both America and Europe who opposed him were at the very top of his hit list.


    Lu Xuan coldly chuckled to himself as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about how many of them will emerge or even what force is backing them up. In this case, the more the merrier!¡±


    ¡°It would be best if they all came out of hiding so we can get rid of them all once and for all. If I¡¯m not mistaken, those people probably were the true rulers behind the Region of America and Region of Europe. Those jerks are unhappy to see the Region of Huaxia now being more powerful than them, even when they have been doing many things behind the scenes. Considering everything that has happened, now is the best time to get rid of them once and for all.¡±


    Lu Xuan straightened himself and cast his gaze far away before continuing, ¡°Right now, their existence is the Human Alliance¡¯s greatest obstacle in bing a truly unified ruling body.¡±


    ¡°As long as such people still exist, the Human Alliance will never be able to truly reach its potential. It¡¯s not enough to have a global government that exists only in name,¡± Lu Xuan said. He remembered that during his previous life, the Human Alliance was always a de facto global government. Having existed for over 50 years, they had the power to handle affairs affecting the entire world.


    The path to getting there was long and arduous. After a longsting power struggle between them, the most powerful of the regions¡ªthose of Huaxia, America, and Europe¡ªfinally managed to truly work together.


    When threatened by powerful external forces, they were forced to cooperate. Back then, everyone knew just how perilous of a situation that humanity was in. Unless everyone in the world truly united as one, all of humanity would have most likely been doomed.


    Thanks to such consensus and the people from the era of the United Nations ceasing to be, the shared identity of humanity as a single entity finally came to be.


    Such a goal was so far away from the current reality that he had no intentions of going through the ages all over again.


    As long as the process of breaking the deadlock was shortened, breaking the one between the three big regions was necessary.


    The Human Alliance needed to have a unifying leader, and that leader could only be the Region of Huaxia.


    Both the Regions of America and Europe could only serve as auxiliary forces to boost the might of the Human Alliance. The ones who were currently causing trouble were none other than those who were ruling from behind the scenes in the two regions.


    Once they were all exterminated, a new era would be ushered for the Human Alliance.


    There were far too many enemies and extraterrestrial threats for the Human Alliance to deal with. The demons summoned from Hell only marked the beginning of the struggle.


    ¡°We cannot afford to let those people do whatever they please. What I want to see is a Human Alliance that is led by Huaxia, a force that could unify the power of humanity to deal with our enemies.¡±


    Lu Xuan recalled his past life and what led to the rise of the Human Alliance. It was true that he was thoroughly disgusted by some people from the Regions of Europe and America.


    He waspelled to get rid of all those people as soon as possible.


    ¡°You bugs have been making too much noise.¡±


    Dragon was thoroughly stunned by Lu Xuan¡¯s ambition, which far surpassed what he had in mind. Because of what had happened, the Region of Huaxia also intended to subjugate the Regions of America and Europe.


    However, his efforts were still focused solely on stopping those two from causing more trouble. Regarding who could lead the Human Alliance, he found it imperative for the Region of Huaxia to take the position.


    Even he did not expect something like that to have happened. He simply could not imagine how much resistance against whatever they nned would have met.


    Considering the current state of things, even he had to be careful.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s case was different from others; he was part of the framework of the Human Alliance, to begin with. Dragon thought that Lu Xuan probably found it hrious to be so cautious with things.


    Lu Xuan did not see any reason to be concerned at all.


    Dragon said, ¡°I never expected you to have such ambitions, Mr. Lu. I take it that your vision extends beyond dealing with these pests, correct?¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Indeed. Individually, these fools could never amount to much. That is why there is no need to fear them. If any of them show themselves, just kill them on the spot. Get rid of as many of them as you guys can. What just happened would be a good excuse to have the Region of Huaxia take those other two regions as subsidiaries and serve us. If you need any assistance with this process, feel free to call upon me, Yunxuan Vi, or even the Myriad Demon Valley for help.¡±


    Despite being mentally prepared to hear Lu Xuan mention the Myriad Demon Valley, Dragon was still stunned when Lu Xuan did.


    ¡°So, you do have a connection with the Myriad Demon Valley then, Mr. Lu?¡± Dragon¡¯s voice sounded rather shaky. He believed that if Lu Xuan was the onemanding the forces of the Myriad Demon Valley, he could rewrite human history.


    Lu Xuan shed a smile and casually replied, ¡°Indeed. Do you seriously think that the monsters¡¯ sudden decision to stand with humanity is that bad?¡±


    Dragon shook his head. There was no way for him to ever be so deluded. Furthermore, he was only able to deduce the monsters¡¯ connection to Lu Xuan thanks to the impable timing of his return.


    However, he did not need to specte any further after Lu Xuan just blurted out the truth like that.


    Everything he had rehearsed in his mind to get the truth out of Lu Xuan was all for nothing; he did not even need to ask him anything in the first ce.


    Dragon immediately realized right that someone else would have definitely used such powers as trump cards to maximize their gains.


    Lu Xuan, however, saw such an exercise to be utterly pointless. His powers had far exceeded the limitations of such rules.


    Lu Xuan was fully capable of threatening others using such powers to his heart¡¯s content. Thus, there was no need for him to hide anything.


    Based on what he knew about Lu Xuan so far, Dragon acknowledged that this truly was how Lu Xuan would be handling the situation. There was no need for threats; all that was needed was action.


    To be more precise, all that was needed were actions that were simple, direct, and absurdly brutal.


    While violence was unable to solve problems, it could still get rid of the ones who were causing the problems in the first ce.


    Dragon felt rather exasperated at that point. He noticed how, with his state of mind, he was unable to even begin topare with Lu Xuan¡¯s state of mind.


    There was simply no need to evenpare them in the first ce.

 Chapter 479 - Becoming an Entity too Massive to Control

    <h4>Chapter 479: Bing an Entity too Massive to Control</h4>


    Lu Xuan likely thought little to nothing about such matters.


    Trump cards or not, he was at such a level of power that he did not need to even consider anything surprising. The shock troops alone were more than massive enough to overwhelm anyone who stood in his way.


    Dragon was rather impressed by Lu Xuan.


    That was how a man should act!


    ¡°I¡¯m sure a lot of Americans and Europeans are gonna lose sleep over this! Hahahaha!¡± Dragon was unable to help but burst out inughter.


    He was amused by the thought of seeing those people panic.


    Lu Xuan wore a faint smile, but there was no mistaking the sharp look in his eyes. He deemed it necessary to clean up those pesky insects; their existence would hinder the progress of the Human Alliance.


    Until those people were purged, the Human Alliance would remain as nothing more than a slogan.


    ¡°Well, none of us expected you toe back unharmed. Even after disappearing for five whole years, you still managed to take control of the Myriad Demon Valley. That alone was truly beyond anyone¡¯s wildest imaginations.¡± Dragon beamed at him.


    That was because he was one of those people. While Lu Xuan had casually admitted to it, the Dragon still thought everything to be very surreal.


    Lu Xuan briefly exined what had happened: ¡°At first, I thought of taking that old dragon with me, but what do you know, I ended up in the Myriad Demon Valley instead. I¡¯ve been spending every minute of those five years recuperating there. Once I finished recovering, I then went on to conquer all of the Myriad Demon Valley.¡±


    He then continued, ¡°From here on out, none of you have to worry about the demons catching you by surprise. The same goes for dealing with the monsters. As long as I¡¯m around, both monsters and demons from the Myriad Demon Valley will stand with us humans. They¡¯ll never be an enemy of humanity.¡±


    Dragon listened to Lu Xuan with a serious look on his face. Lu Xuan spoke so casually, making it as if he had an easy time recuperating and conquering the entire valley.


    However, he knew that things were not that simple.


    Lu Xuan disappeared five years ago and was never seen until recently. It was worth noting that he was so physically resilient that he could have taken a direct hit from artillery shells ande outpletely unscathed.


    Any injury that he ever sustained would be patched within mere seconds.


    Even then, his injuries back then had been so severe that he had to actually recuperate for years before returning.


    Dragon wondered just how severe Lu Xuan¡¯s injuries had been back then.


    He could easily imagine it by simply putting himself in Lu Xuan¡¯s shoes.


    As for Lu Xuan¡¯s conquest of the Myriad Demon Valley, he imagined the man fighting through long and hard battles before finally securing a victory. Afterward, he imagined the man going on to subjugate the demons.


    However, the Dragon was unaware of what was wrong with his spections.


    Lu Xuan truly did have an easy time conquering the Myriad Demon Valley; he was practically bulldozing his way through the demons without breaking a sweat.


    He killed anyone who refused to submit to him and signed master-ve contracts with the rest who yielded. With a single word, he could still kill them all if he wanted.


    The way things turned out waspletely different from what Dragon spected: fighting long and hard battles, sifting through the remaining lot, keeping those he could use and disposing of those he could not.


    The way the demons might¡¯ve gone about things might¡¯ve been simr to that of humans, but he still thought that it was difficult to subjugate them because the demons were still intelligent beings.


    The way Lu Xuan went about it was simple and straightforward: he left a mark on each of them. If anybody was disobedient and plotted against him, he would simply begin torturing them using the ve mark until it killed the disobedient demon.


    Anybody who remained would naturally be obedient ones who dare not lift a finger against him. Naturally, all of the remaining demons would be obedient; they would never dare to do anything to hurt Lu Xuan.


    While the approach was simple and brutal, it was extremely effective.


    ¡°Well, when you put it that way, Mr. Lu¡­ I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Dragon sighed in relief. The Special Task Force¡¯s top priorities included defending against, as well as hitting, the forces of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    The forces of the Myriad Demon Valley did not attack frequently, but any attack from them was enough to shake the entire world. The total number of human casualties umted over the years to reach hundreds of thousands.


    Even now, both the Antic regions and Southeast Asia had yet to recover economically. Compared to when they were at their prime, the state of their economies seemed depressing.


    It was all thanks to the forces of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    One could imagine just how on edge Dragon had been for the past several years. To make matters worse, kings of monsters would pop up at times while restoration of spirit qi progressed and mutations became increasingly prevalent.


    Those kings of monsters would awaken some kind of skills or spells inherent within their bloodline that they did not need to learn. Even deep in the mountains and jungles far away from the reaches of the Myriad Demon Valley¡¯s forces, there was still a fair chance for a monster king to emerge.


    All of those monster kings popping up here and there had once frustrated him to no end.


    The assurance Lu Xuan had given just now meant that the Special Task Force¡¯s workload had just decreased significantly.


    Dragon knew of many people in the upper echelon of the Human Alliance who remained extremely wary of Lu Xuan. Such people felt threatened just by Lu Xuan¡¯s presence alone.


    Then again, Dragon had nothing to do with the people of the upper echelon of the Human Alliance.


    Having watched Lu Xuan grow throughout the years, he noticed that Lu Xuan had always been powerful and forceful. He did not find anything he said to be out of ce. He certainly did not share the fear that had been induced into countless people, either.


    After all, their delusions of being able to control everything were shattered when Lu Xuan appeared.


    He was a monster that managed to grow without being subjected to the rules and the systems.


    Dragon also knew Lu Xuan well enough to see that he would¡¯ve never be something that would threaten the wellbeing of the people.


    Dragon paused for a bit before asking, ¡°Mr. Lu, could the Myriad Demon Valley actually control all the demons and monsters out there in the world? With spirit qi getting increasingly thick throughout the,mon wild animals mutate into monsters every single minute. Hell, it wouldn¡¯t even be surprising to see monsters bing demons.¡±


    Lu Xuan then replied, ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re concerned about, then no need to worry. The Myriad Demon Valley had long developed a system for taking in new recruits while the ce was still under Ao Chen¡¯s control. If you happen to find any kings of monsters that are more than you could handle, just report it to me and I¡¯ll have someone look into it.¡±


    Lu Xuan knew that there had always been a system for taking in new recruits in the valley. All the newly mutated monsters, kings of monsters, and demons would be detected and taken into the valley.


    Then again, things would only go smoothly if those new recruits joined of their own volition. Any recruit that refused to join would be subjected to beatings before being coaxed into joining. Any recruit who still refused to join even after all of that would simply be killed.


    That system worked very well so far, which was the main reason the ce was able tomand countless fighting forces all over the world. It also exined why they were able to monitor things urring everywhere in the world.


    There was no doubt that there would still be some oversights, but agencies like the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force would eventually take care of them. Other agencies serving under the Human Alliance would handle any oversights, as well.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± Dragon thought for a bit, figuring that it would suffice if the kings of monsters would be subjected under the Myriad Demon Valley¡¯s control. Through this, the monsters were no longer be able to wreak havoc.


    As for whether or not Lu Xuan would be too massive of an entity to control, that was not something that Dragon needed to worry about.

 Chapter 480 - Brothers-in-law in the Tens of Millions

    <h4>Chapter 480: Brothers-inw in the Tens of Millions</h4>


    After all, Dragon had no intentions to fight Lu Xuan.


    Then again, what was more important was that he had no way to control anything. Even if the Human Alliance refused to cooperate, the Myriad Demon Valley¡¯s current system allowed for new monsters to be recruited.


    Monsters and demons could probably only stop being produced if the spirit qi no longer affected the genes of monsters and only affected humans instead.


    Otherwise, it was only a matter of time until it happened.


    The way he saw it, Lu Xuan getting increasingly powerful was a good thing.


    To any ambitious jerks who were trying to defy the flow of history, Lu Xuan¡¯s existence itself was the most intimidating thing that they could think of.


    ¡°Other than that, I would like you to do one other thing for me, Chief Dragon,¡± Lu Xuan said as he turned around to look at Dragon.


    ¡°Please tell me, Mr. Lu. I will see it done as long as it is within my power,¡± the Dragon answered.


    Lu Xuan exined, ¡°I hope to have an identification system applied to the monsters from the Myriad Demon Valley. Give every single monster and demon some form of identification by nting chips inside their bodies. That way, they can be identified with a single scan. This will allow us to differentiate the ones from the Myriad Demon Valley from those in the wild, which means we can avoid hurting anyone on our side.


    He knew that something like that had to be done to integrate the monsters and demons into human society. Otherwise, it would have been simply too difficult to tell if a monster was from the wild.


    Dragon replied, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡±


    There was no doubt that they could benefit from developing a way to better control the monsters and demons better.


    Doing so would also ensure that they had a way of tracking just how powerful the forces of the Myriad Demon Valley had gotten.


    Lu Xuan nodded. He knew that doing so wouldpletely reveal his trump card, but it would also intimidate some people enough to prevent them from doing anything stupid. To avoid any misjudgment, that would let them know just how powerful Lu Xuan and the Myriad Demon Valley were.


    This would also make it easier for Lu Xuan to manage them.


    However, he had no intentions to let the Human Alliance carry out the identification system; formidable techpanies who were working under the Yunxuan Vi were capable of carrying out the project. He could have simply let thepanies do it.


    It would have sufficed to just hand thepleted IFF system to the Human Alliance once it was finished.


    They both continued chatting for several hours before Dragon got up to leave. ¡°Mr. Lu, if there is nothing else you need of me, then I will be taking my leave now.¡±


    Lu Xuan then replied, ¡°Have a safe trip, Chief Dragon.¡±


    Liu Wanrong, Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and Lu Tianxiang came over after Dragon left.


    They were all rather exhausted after fighting for one whole night. However, they found it inconvenient toe over because Lu Xuan was around to take care of serious business.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Lu Guoguo ran towards her brother and hugged him tightly. ¡°I missed you!¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve gotten taller.¡±


    Lu Xuan then plucked Lu Guoguo, who was hanging onto him like a sloth, off of him.


    Lu Guoguo, who had only been a little girl several years ago, had grown into a beautiful young woman after disappearing for years.


    She was pretty, somewhat resembling both Lu Shanshan and Liu Wanrong.


    Then again, he knew that her looks were deceiving; he had seen her wielding two massive hammers that were bigger than her, swinging them around and battering the demons to death.


    Thinking about how his little sister had taken such a weird turn with growth gave Lu Xuan a headache.


    Then again, he still liked his little sister more than anything else.


    ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m even taller than sis now!¡±


    Lu Guoguo chuckled and walked to Lu Shanshan¡¯s side beforeparing their heights with her hand.


    It was just as she said; she was only a little taller than Lu Shanshan.


    Lu Shanshan was not short herself, being over 170 centimeters tall. She was lean, tall and had chiseled features; these were how she received her title as the most beautiful woman in all of Human Alliance. Countless guys were frequently swooning over her.


    After her pictures and videos were put on the inte, there were more people calling Lu Xuan their brother-inw than people who called Lu Xuan their god.


    Lu Xuan seemed to have gotten himself tens of millions of brothers-inw in just the past several years.


    Then again, those were the numbers without Lu Guoguo being exposed to the public atrge yet. He would have gotten tens of millions of more brothers-inw.


    While Lu Guoguo was still very young, she was already a bit taller than Lu Shanshan. Considering how many more years she had to grow, she might have eventually been one whole head taller than Lu Shanshan.


    Lu Shanshan¡¯s pretty face turned glum right away as she twisted at Lu Guoguo¡¯s ear. The technique worked every time.


    In a sh, Lu Guoguo simply appeared behind Lu Xuan while making a face at her sister.


    Lu Guoguo then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think for a second you can still bully me, you tyrant. I¡¯m all grown up now! Now that Brother came home, I also have him to protect me!¡±


    Over the past several years, Lu Guoguo truly was quite jealous of her sister.


    The older she became, the more her powers grew. Since she also had born Taoism aptitude, there was simply no way that she could be inferior to her sister.


    As her powers continue to approach that of Lu Shanshan, As Lu Guoguo¡¯s powers were getting close to those of Lu Shanshan, the older sister had an increasingly hard time reigning Lu Guoguo in like she used to.


    Furious, Lu Shanshan stomped her feet and said, ¡°Brother, look at that monkey behind you! Are you gonna do anything about it?¡±


    Lu Xuan spread his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. If the problem is between you two, I¡¯d say you should settle it among yourselves.¡±


    Lu Tianxiang was standing around looking dejected the whole time. He was of the lowest status among the five in his family, after all.


    Long ago, he had lost his power as the patriarch. The reason was simple: he was unable to win in a fight against his wife or his daughters. Defeating his son, who was always known as the best fighter in the world, waspletely out of the question.


    His life became glum as his pride faded away.


    ¡°Hehehe!¡±


    Lu Guoguo grinned.


    Lu Shanshan looked at Lu Guoguo. Her face, which had been red from fury for a moment, suddenly looked calmed all of a sudden. She then grinned and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m telling you, I saw Lu Guoguo holding hands with some guy in school the other day. I think she has a boyfriend now.¡±


    The smile on Lu Xuan¡¯s face turned stiff right away hearing that as a sharp look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Lu Guoguo, exin yourself, now.¡±


    ¡°Lu Shanshan, you set me up!¡±


    Lu Guoguo then immediately leaped high into the air, intending to flee.


    However, a huge hand was seen easily grabbing onto Lu Guoguo¡¯s cor. The hand instantly yanked her down, pulling her right before Lu Xuan.


    Lu Guoguo then wore a sheepish grin seeing that serious look on Lu Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°Brother, hear me out. Lu Shanshan here just set me up. I never held hands with anyone! Some guy was trying to woo me and gave me love letters. I rejected him, I swear!¡±


    Lu Xuan peered into Lu Guoguo¡¯s eyes. Her huge blinking eyes were filled with only honesty.


    Lu Xuan then paused before he said, ¡°Alright, you already know what I think. If you wanna get a boyfriend, wait until you¡¯ve graduated from college.¡±


    He was in no rush as cultivators had very long lifespans and, consequently, enduring youth as well. People like them were still considered young even after about a century. Because Lu Guoguo was also a cultivator, Lu Xuan believed that she had no reason to rush getting married.

 Chapter 481 - Quick Actions

    <h4>Chapter 481: Quick Actions</h4>


    On the other side of things.


    While Lu Xuan was having a great time with his family, the entire Human Alliance was still reeling from the shock resulting from a string of news about that great battle, Lu Xuan still being alive, as well as the forces of the Myriad Demon Valley siding with the humans.


    The forces of both the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force were mobilized before anyone else knew anything about it.


    Using the identity of that Caucasian old man as the lead, the investigations looking into the circle behind that man quicklymenced.


    On that night, in avish estate in the west side of the ce formerly known as the US, the owner of the estate¡ªa man who looked to be in his 50s and dressed in middle ages attire and sported an immacte hairstyle¡ªwas seen standing inside.


    That thick, cold air that emanated from his being was unmistakable.


    ¡°Sh**, sh**! How could this possibly be? How could this fail? No, I must leave at once!¡±


    That Caucasian man wore a glum expression as he made his decision, that he needed to leave as soon as possible to evade the bacsh that was toe.


    Boom!


    The door of the hall he was in was kicked down all of a sudden and a group of people were seen storming inside.


    ¡°Adam Smith, you¡¯re under arrest.¡±


    The leader of the group was an Asian man who looked to be in his middle age, who spoke in fluent Huaxian, and never bothered worrying if that Caucasian man he was about to arrest not understanding what he said.


    ¡°What are you people up to?¡± The expression of the face of that Caucasian man who was known as Adam Smith change, as he replied in Huaxian right away.


    ¡°I take it that you¡¯re Huaxians? You¡¯ve no right to arrest me. This is American soil!¡± That man shouted, ¡°This is preposterous!¡±


    ¡°American soil? Do you really think that you¡¯re still living in the era of the United Nations? This is the soil of the Human Alliance and we of the Heavenly Pce serve under the Human Alliance. We¡¯re empowered to enforce thew and we know what we¡¯re doing.¡± That Asian man then continued with a smirk, with a toothpick sticking out of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re busted now. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can be used against you in court? Well, that was how they say it in the TV shows I watched as a kid, hehe.¡±


    ¡°You lot have a lot of balls plotting against our pce lord indeed. I¡¯d make sure to cut you openter and see what is inside that gut of yours.¡± That Asian man continued with a cold smirk. The look in his eyes was so unmistakably cold, that one would not have expected him to say something so lighthearted.


    He knew what he would be dealing with before he got on with the mission.


    He knew that someone was plotting against their pce lord. All those hellspawns unleashed in the hundreds of thousands were meant to take out the Yunxuan Vi.


    The Yunxuan Vi was the backing of the Heavenly Pce, and destroying the vi meant taking out the Heavenly Pce¡¯s foundations as well. As such, everyone from the Heavenly Pce was very on edge at the moment.


    Lu Xuan was no doubt like a god in their eyes, and they did not take kindly to anyone who was trying to mess with their god.


    Those people then learned of the schemers¡¯ evil intentions, that thetter was trying to turn the entire Fu City, even the Min Province or even the entire southern side of Huaxia into a purgatory.


    All that was done just so that the Regions of America and Europe were able to catch up with a severely crippled Huaxia.


    If it had not been for Lu Xuan appearing in the nick of time and stopping the invaders with the forces of the Myriad Demon Valley, the consequences would have been unthinkable.


    That Asian man¡¯s fury was boiling inside at that thought.


    That Caucasian man that he saw right in front of him, was one of the culprits after all.


    Adam Smith eyed the squad from the Heavenly Pce before him that showed up all of the sudden, with eyes that glittered with an unmistakable cold glint. Despite knowing that such a day woulde after the battle that took ce the night before happened, he nheless never expected retribution toe knocking that quickly.


    ¡°You people are really thinking too highly of yourselves, if you think that you¡¯re just going to take me in like that!¡±


    A low-pitched, bassy grumble was heard from Adam Smith, as if he was roaring like a beast.


    A shocking transformation took ce in an instant as his eyes turned yellowish and fangs shot out of the corner of his mouth. His hands became w-like and a pair ofrge webbed wings shot out of his back.


    ¡°Vampires eh? Pfft!¡±


    That Asian man continued wearing that smirk on his face. He was able to sense that terrifying aura emanating from Smith after thetter took his vampire form. That sight would have almost frightened amon folk to death with just a single look.


    However, that Asian man was totally unfazed.


    ¡°Get on with it!¡±


    That Asian man barked his order right away and the members of his squad behind him fired away.


    Smith never thought of anything about the guns brandished in front of his eyes. His powers at Divine Treasure Realm at the moment meant that he could even survive taking a direct hit from shells, which also meant that small arms fire was nothing to be afraid of.


    However, he quickly discovered that he was wrong.


    The bullets fired from those guns pierced right through the flesh that served as armor on top of his skin without fail, prating right through his innards right away.


    ¡°Runic bullets!¡±


    He realized right away the kind of ammunition that was being used.


    The bullets fired were indeed none other than the legendary runic ammunition that was specifically developed to take on cultivators and otherworldly lifeforms like him.


    He felt his body burning right away and his insides feeling terrible. He was quickly forced back to his human form as he shrieked in pain.


    ¡°Well, not quite an enjoyable experience, isn¡¯t it? These are runic silver bullets developed specifically to take out vampires like you after all.¡±


    That middle-aged Asian chuckled coldly and spit that toothpick he had dangling from his mouth before.


    He knew that vampires possessed extremely formidable regenerative powers that far exceeded even humans of simr levels. However, it was due specifically to said regenerative powers that the vampire before him did not die right away, being subjected to constant torture from the silver runic bullets lodged inside the vampire¡¯s body.


    That extremely formidable vampire was unable to even flinch due to the workings of the silver content of the bullets, lying limply on the ground as he continued to wail in a horrifying manner.


    ¡°Tie this thing up with the strongest runic alloy chains there are. I don¡¯t wanna see this thing breaking free and fleeing along the way.¡±


    That middle-aged Asian man said with a cold smirk.


    The team from the Heavenly Pce behind him took out the chains and tied Smith up right away. They looked very familiar with the procedure.


    It was apparent that it was not the first time they took on creatures like Smith. They were very familiar with means specifically meant for taking out specific creatures, as well as how to proceed with capture afterwards. They looked as if there was no way they could not have been better at their jobs.


    Smith continued to wail and yet, that middle-aged Asian man looked unfazed all the same. The way he saw it, those creatures deserved nothing short of swift executions.


    As the captain of the special operations unit, he knew too much about things that many remained oblivious of.


    There were at least millions throughout the world disappeared mysteriously every year, and a good number of those people were bought up by the vampires as food.


    He saw that while those creatures were all members of the upper ss, they were in truth nothing more than trash that went out to do anything and everything that was evil.


    The political circles of the Region of America had long been infiltrated by the likes of such creatures, and he saw the politicians of the region to be just trash just like those otherworldly creatures.


    ¡°Take him back for interrogation. We need to mop up the remainders of their circle behind the scenes, eradicating them and wiping them out from the Human Alliance.¡±


    That middle-aged Asian man said with a distinct brutal tone.

 Chapter 482 - Ancestral Home of Werewolves

    <h4>Chapter 482: Ancestral Home of Werewolves</h4>


    These captures were not specific to the situation this time around. Teams in the United States, the Heavenly Pce, and the Special Task Force had broken into manors, apartments, and vis to capture people.


    In the past, the cultivation training teams of Huaxia arresting people on American soil would have likely caused an uproar.


    However, things were now different. In theory, everyone was currently unified under the banner of the Human Alliance.


    Because of this, capturing people like this was not against thew.


    Although there had been no kind ofw enforcement for crossing borders up until now, someone had now done it!


    In the Region of Europe, teams from the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force were also on the move.


    They moved so fast that they were able to pull off a surprise attack!


    This had caught everyone off guard!


    Everyone who had been captured had extensive influence in two regions. In some cases, their influence had even extended to the whole world.


    Although many people were hidden under multiple covers, it was still possible to see the names of many renowned multinationalpanies but only if one carefully searched for the real assets under their names.


    Making a move on any of them would have greatly stirred up the whole world.


    However, many of them were currently under attack. In just one night, hundreds of such people and their families were removed altogether.


    Because it all urred in the middle of the night, these people had no time to be shocked or stunned; they were taken away before they could react.


    This was the first time that they found out howpletely terrifying the struggle between power and capital was.


    They had dared to assassinate the president of the United States for money, treating him as if he were nothing. Under the threat of those in power, however, the money that they prided themselves on ultimately meant nothing.


    This person neither followed the rules of the world nor feared their condemnation!


    Additionally, a broaderwork of rtionships had been dug up from these people.


    Lu Xuan knew that it was not just one or two people who were behind the attack on Yunxuan Vi. Countless terrifying behemoths of groups were involved.


    They possessed enough political, economic, and even military power to pose a great threat to the rest of the world.


    To reduce the impact of the attack as much as possible, the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force would often act quickly to end things as soon as possible.


    They did not give anyone even a second to react.


    Even the Twelve Military Governors of the Heavenly Pce and thousands of experts in the Divine Treasure Realm went to various ces to suppress the bacsh they received from these people.


    Among those captured, there were even all kinds of powerful creatures. When pitted against the strength of the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force, however, their resistance was futile.


    Even if many different types of creatures had been integrated into the Human Alliance, the Special Task Force always had potential enemies over the years. Therefore, they never stopped conducting various studies on such creatures and how to deal with them.


    This was the case with that vampire named Adam Smith; because he failed to exert his true strength, he was easily subdued on the spot.


    He was no match for them at all!


    One night was enough to set everything off.


    Yang Chengsi and Zhang Hongyang, two of the Twelve Military Governors of the Heavenly Pce, appeared outside of a small vige in Siberia.


    Behind them stood more than 30 experts in the Divine Treasure Realm, alongside countless experts from the Heavenly Pce.


    Yang Chengsi looked at the small vige and said, ¡°Is this the ce that the young master mentioned? Is this the ancestral home of the Siberian werewolves? It doesn¡¯t look like it at all!¡±


    With a serious expression on his face, Zhang Hongyang said, ¡°Yes, this must be the ce!¡±


    Because he had awakened the magic of his Mental Strength, he was able to feel something here that ordinary people could not feel at all.


    This small vige, which remainedpletely dark at night, was indeed the ancestral home of the legendary Siberian werewolves. It was just as Lu Xuan said: this was where Siberian werewolves were born.


    There were countless werewolves inside.


    At first, he could not see them on his own. It was only after dispersing his Mental Strength, however, that he seemed to be able to see the countless pairs of eyes within.


    Zhang Hongyang maintained his serious expression as he said, ¡°Be careful, I can already tell that not only are there a lot of werewolves, but their strength is also terrifying!¡±


    Upon hearing what Zhang Hongyang said, Yang Chengsi stroked his beard. Because he and Zhang Hongyang had been working together for a while now, he naturally knew that Zhang Hongyang was not the kind of person to joke around so casually.


    Since he said so, then there were probably a lot of werewolves ambushing them here.


    He couldn¡¯t help but grow even more serious at that thought.


    Lu Xuan had no reason to worry because he had enough strength. In contrast, Yang Chengsi was not as strong.


    Yang Chengsi squinted and said, ¡°Set off the rockets and force them out!¡±


    ¡°This time, we are going topletely wipe out the werewolf race from the world. If they¡¯re so bold as to be involved in the plot against our master, they clearly want to die!¡±


    After the previous nightly interrogations, it had been confirmed that the werewolf race was involved in the plot against Yunxuan Vi alongside the Vampiric Empire.


    On the Siberian ice field, the werewolves found the scrolled used to summon the demons.


    In the past, the Wolf King had also participated in the encirclement and suppression of Lu Xuan, but he wasn¡¯t able to do much.


    This was because the Russian government would not allow him to do anything significant!


    When it came to cultivation, the only way for the Russian government topete with Europe and the United States was by relying on the werewolves.


    Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to let their martial arts aplishments go to waste!


    Of course, heavypensation afterward finally stopped Lu Xuan from doing any further investigations.


    The troubles of both sides had been settled so easily.


    However, it was obvious that Lu Xuan wanted to uproot the entire werewolf race this time.


    Lu Xuan wanted to eradicate all of them from this world!


    This time, the Russian government wouldn¡¯t intervene. In other words, it would¡¯ve been useless even if the regional governments of Russia wanted to intervene.


    This was because when faced against the determined Lu Xuan, no one would be able to protect the werewolf race this time.


    Anyone who dared to move to protect the werewolf race and fight against Lu Xuan needed to carefully consider the consequences of their actions.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Several sounds of the air breaking could be heard in the sky, as the tail me of the rockets lit up the entire sky and ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of explosions urred at once, the aftereffects creating mushroom clouds that gradually rose into the sky.


    The whole ground slightly trembled!


    These weren¡¯t ordinary rockets at all. They were rockets engraved with runes.


    That kind of terrifying explosion was so earth-shattering that it had even invigorated the wind and the snow.


    ¡°Ah woo! Ah woo! Ah woo!¡±


    After the explosion sounded, the angry howls of the wolves could be heard ringing out from within the vige. Immediately afterward, several experts from the Heavenly Pce could see numerous pairs of green eyes in the dark of night staring at them.

 Chapter 483

    <h4>Chapter 483: Annihting The Werewolf Race</h4>


    Behind the countless pairs of green eyes was a wolf that was as tall as a hill.


    One by one, a pack of giant wolves loudly howled into the night.


    Their roars were so intense that they could shake the earth!


    Countless pairs of green eyes were fixed on the team of cultivators from the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force.


    These werewolves had obviously been aware of the danger for a while now, so they had put out all the lights, wanting to ambush and kill the experts who arrived.


    Who would have thought that a Mental Strength expert like Zhang Hongyang would be part of the team here to ambush them? It made things very difficult for the werewolves.


    Several runic rockets directly blew up more than a dozen werewolves, forcing them toe out.


    This made the werewolves realize that if the ambushed continued any longer, they would all probably end up dead.


    Nobody knew who designed these rockets to kill the werewolves. All that anyone knew was that the runic rockets were embedded with silver.


    Things like silver were greatly dangerous not only to vampires but also to werewolves.


    It could even be said that for many dark creatures, the cultivation of the dark arts posed a great threat to them.


    Because there wasn¡¯t much silver avable in the past, it was only reserved for use during the direst of situations.


    Things were now different; nobody knew who came up with the n to produce silver on such arge scale.


    As a result, silver had changed from an extremely precious metal resource to a very cheap industrial product.


    Because of this, the werewolves had decided that they didn¡¯t want to be bombed by the rockets anymore. Thus, they ran out one after another.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Rockets continued to be fired, directly hitting the werewolves who were hidden in the dark of night. The Heavenly Pce also had numerous cultivators on their side, each of who were of equal strength.


    Even though the night was dark, they could still see.


    The battle continued. The werewolves were extremely fast. Even if they had gone past the bombardment of the rockets, they still had to face an endless barrage of colorful runic ammunition. As a result, several werewolves died in the barrage.


    Even so, several werewolves still managed to rush past the attacks.


    Nobody from the Heavenly Pce was afraid. One by one, they used their Spiritual Aether one after another. All forms of magic and martial arts were unleashed in the fight against these werewolves.


    The experts of the Heavenly Pce had taken out the silver weapons that they prepared a while ago. The silver weapons instantly pierced through the once unbreakable fur and skin that the werewolves possessed, causing blood to flow out of their bodies.


    It hurt so much that the werewolves howled!


    The Heavenly Pce came prepared this time. Since they knew that they were going to deal with these werewolves, they would¡¯ve obviously been prepared this time!


    Roar!


    At that moment, one werewolf roared as it rushed out of the small mountain vige. That werewolf was several timesrger than the other giant wolves, being as tall as a small hill.


    The werewolves¡¯ silver fur looked very soft under the moonlight, yet it had a cold murderous intent in both of its eyes.


    The giant wolf growled, ¡°Humans, Heavenly Pce, today all of you will bear the wrath of us werewolves!¡±


    ¡°Here ites!¡±


    Zhang Hongyang and Yang Chengsi looked at each other. They knew that this was probably the Wolf King, Alexander. After the previous Wolf King died, he was selected from among the other werewolves to be the previous king¡¯s sessor.


    Roar!


    Alexander roared at the sight of the scrawny-looking humans using silver sabers, spears, and swords, easily hitting many expert warriors of the werewolves and severing their massive heads.


    Alexander¡¯s heart was filled with a rage that he had never experienced before.


    Of course, he knew why these people were here!


    He knew very well why this Heavenly Pce organization from the East came knocking at their door.


    Lu Xuan had returned, and their eradication n for Yunxuan Vi had failed. People were well aware of this news for half a day now.


    At the very least, just about everyone in their circle knew about it. There wasn¡¯t anyone who didn¡¯t already know!


    However, no one expected the Heavenly Pce to be so bold. Lu Xuan, who stood behind the Heavenly Pce, was so unexpectedly bold.


    This was simply unruly!


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, they dared to enter Russia and raid the ancestral home of the werewolves so easily!


    It was only then that Alexander had realized that this time, they had probably provoked an existence that they shouldn¡¯t have.


    The werewolves had been nning their revenge ever since Lu Xuan killed the previous Wolf King.


    Even so, Lu Xuan was too powerful for them. Even if the werewolves were given 10 times the courage, they still didn¡¯t dare to seek out Lu Xuan and get their revenge.


    It was only a few yearster when they confirmed that Lu Xuan was probably dead that they dared to attack. If he was not dead, then he would have appeared long ago.


    Nobody expected him to have reappeared on the day they decided to attack.


    Everything was a variable!


    Compared to the past, the current Lu Xuan was growing even more unscrupulous. Back then, the Russian government was somewhat capable of scaring Lu Xuan, but he no longer cared about them anymore.


    That was the greatest difference this time!


    At that moment, Alexander could not consider so much. He had to kill all these people before he could even begin to make his move.


    Because he had finally regained some strength over the years, he couldn¡¯t afford to let the werewolves be annihted while they were in his hands.


    Roar!


    Alexander roared, his terrifying body looking like a mountain under the moonlight. His strength was at the peak of the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Alexander was a Wolf King, so his strength naturally far surpassed the ordinary Divine Treasure Realm. It was extremely terrifying.


    Whoosh!


    Alexander moved like a bolt of lightning as he instantly pounced forward.


    Alexander moved too fast for them. Coupled with its terrifying physical body, it was enough for him to hit more than a dozen Heavenly Pce experts during a rampage even if it were his only method of attacking.


    Nobody knew how many bones that these Heavenly Pce experts had broken. Because the Vajra Amulet didn¡¯t provide much protection against the attack, they all spat out blood while falling back.


    This Wolf King was a fairly strong fighter!


    At that moment, Zhang Hongyang nced over at his mobile phone. A message immediately caught his attention.


    Then Zhang Hongyang said to Yang Chengsi, ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly. The troops stationed nearby are about to arrive!¡±


    Yang Chengsi knew that if he continued to stall, another fierce battle would¡¯ve broken out by the time the garrison nearby arrived.


    Since today¡¯s battle was a surprise attack, they couldn¡¯t afford to prolong it any more than they needed. Otherwise, the consequences would¡¯ve been unimaginable.


    Even so, they couldn¡¯t take down the Wolf King standing before them so easily.


    It didn¡¯t matter if one of them was in the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Even if the two of them worked together, it was impossible to kill the Wolf King in a short amount of time.


    Zhang Hongyang said, ¡°Get the Dragonyer out!¡±


    Yang Chengsi nodded and pinched a hand seal. Then, he grabbed a sword from the cosmos bag.


    It was none other than the Dragonyer, Lu Xuan¡¯s greatest power item!

 Chapter 484

    <h4>Chapter 484: He¡¯s Taking Revenge, He¡¯s Warning Everyone, He¡¯s Demonstrating For Everyone!</h4>


    The Dragonyer was specifically given to them by Lu Xuan. It was used to suppress powerful enemies that could not be dealt with by regr means.


    Alexander, the Wolf King, was notpletely difficult to deal with.


    They were just afraid that the battle would¡¯ve been dragged on for too long!


    With the Dragonyer in their hand, the powerful sword qi immediately gushed out.


    Suddenly, all Yang Chengsi could feel was his entire body being drained of Spiritual Aether. All of this had happened in just a short moment. With his strength, it would¡¯ve been a challenge to activate the power item when it was at such a high level.


    When Yang Chengsi thought about how Lu Xuan could use the Dragonyer so easily, however, he realized the difference in strength between himself and Lu Xuan.


    With a power differencerge enough to fill the area between heaven and Earth, there was no contest.


    After thinking about it, he knew just how wide the gap between him and his master was.


    Even so, he did not care. He was well aware of what kind of strength Lu Xuan possessed after being with him for so many years.


    The gap in their strength was so wide that no realparison could¡¯ve been made between the two!


    Additionally, Yang Chengsi was already used to the master being much stronger than him.


    There were even times when he was d that he had chosen to abandon everything and follow Lu Xuan. Now, he was receiving 100 times the benefitspared to if he didn¡¯t.


    At the time, several people wanted to be Lu Xuan¡¯s followers. However, they no longer had the chance to do so.


    In the middle of the night, dark clouds suddenly covered the sky. Countless bolts of lightning surged within the clouds before instantly condensing into a dragon made of lightning.


    As the lightning dragon surged in the dark clouds, its body appeared then quickly disappeared.


    However, the lighting dragon then roared and descended directly towards Alexander, the Wolf King. All of this had happened in a brief moment.


    Boom!


    As the explosion caused a small mushroom-shaped cloud to slowly rise, the Wolf King howled after being directly hit. Even though he could¡¯ve been considered to be very fast, how could he have ever moved faster than lightning?


    The Wolf King was hit instantly!


    The ground trembled violently as if it had been bombarded by countless heavy cannons. The aftereffect was extremely terrifying!


    The smoke soon dispersed. Yang Chengsi, who had just recovered some of his Spiritual Aether, saw that a big hole was directly sted into the Wolf King¡¯s back. The lighting dragon pierced his body and shattered his internal organs, instantly killing him on the spot.


    Even though Yang Chengsi had prepared himself for this, he was still shocked by this terrifying scene.


    For a while, Yang Chengsi knew how terrifying the Dragonyer was. However, Lu Xuan was not here right now. The strength of the Dragonyer alone was enough to kill the Wolf King.


    One could easily imagine just how much such a turn of events shocked everyone.


    Yang Chengsi also felt that all the Spiritual Aether in his body had been depleted just now. However, the amount was far from enough from draining his body. Eventually, the Dragonyer had to use the Spiritual Aether that Lu Xuan sealed within the sword.


    Only then would it be strong enough to defeat the Wolf King.


    When Yang Chengsi thought of how Lu Xuan was able to use the Dragonyer as he pleased, he couldn¡¯t help but believe that Lu Xuan had an endless amount of Spiritual Aether.


    Yang Chengsi thought that this was incredible!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s skills were amazing, and most importantly, his speed of recovery was shocking.


    Yang Chengsi shouted, ¡°Kill!¡±


    With the Dragonyer in his hand, he joined the battlefield. He no longer used the Advent of the Thunder Dragon. The Dragonyer alone was enough to turn this into a one-sided battle.


    The terrifying huge werewolves, whose fur could even stop the bombardment of cannonballs, were even weaker against the Dragonyer than to the silver weapons.


    The silver weapons were capable of restraining their ability, but the Dragonyer did not do the same. The swordpletely relied on its sharp edge to directly cut off the heads and the huge ws of the werewolves.


    With both the Dragonyer and his level of cultivation, Yang Chengsi was capable of annihting the entire werewolf race in a short amount of time. Unable to stop the attack, they were all killed within 10 minutes.


    Zhang Hongyang gave out an order: ¡°Clean up the remains!¡±


    At that moment, a few of the Heavenly Pce experts were healing their severely injuredpanions. Fortunately, they were able to put pressure on the werewolves the entire time. Thus, not many people sustained serious injuries; everyone¡¯s injuries had quickly healed.


    One by one, the Heavenly Pce experts took out their spatial equipment afterward and ced the werewolves¡¯ giant bodies inside.


    This was the standard equipment of the Heavenly Pce. For people in the outside world, the spatial equipment was very precious.


    For people of the Heavenly Pce, however, the spatial equipment was not considered to be as important. It could¡¯ve even be industrialized and mass-produced.


    Of course, Lu Xuan¡¯s efforts could still be easily seen. He knew how to refine the spatial equipment so easily, which was a method that had been long lost on Earth.


    Therefore, it was not difficult to refine arge amount of spatial equipment.


    In the Heavenly Pce, anyone with even a little bit of renown would¡¯ve been able to receive spatial equipment. Of course, the size of the space was different for each person.


    People from other organizations would even send people to buy these spatial equipment, making it one of the Heavenly Pce¡¯s major sources of funding.


    Soon, the scene was cleared of the remains. By the time the Russian garrison had arrived, only the demolished ancestral home of the werewolf race remained visible.


    With a dumbfounded expression, one general in the army said, ¡°The werewolf race is no more!¡±


    Had they not seen it with their own eyes, no one would¡¯ve believed that the ancestral home of the werewolves waspletely demolished after existing since the era of the Tsardom of Russia.


    People knew that the Soviet Union had paid a heavy price to deal with the werewolves.


    Even when they used the Big Ivan, they still failed to destroy the werewolves in the end. They even had to borrow the strength of the werewolves to fight against the dark forces such as the Vampiric Empire of the United States.


    Even so, many military generals still considered the ancestral home of the werewolves to be a forbidden ce. It was also the ce they dreamed of destroying.


    Now, someone else had destroyed it before they got the chance to do so themselves!


    It could be said that their action was clean and crisp. Almost all the werewolves were wiped out at the speed of lightning.


    The general did not stay long and hurriedly reported the situation to the Kremlin.


    To many people¡¯s surprise, the whole world had gone into a state of anxiety.


    Because of both the strength of the Special Task Force and the Heavenly Pce suddenly taking action, the whole world could see how powerful both Yunxuan Vi and the Heavenly Pce were.


    There had been no announcement or warning in advance beforehand.


    Even so, everyone knew that this was an act of revenge!


    Because that man had now returned, he would have never shown mercy towards anyone who dared to hurt his family.


    Someone then said, ¡°He¡¯s taking revenge, he¡¯s warning everyone, he¡¯s demonstrating for everyone!¡± This is his revenge! He¡¯s giving everyone a warning of what he is capable of!¡±


    Words weren¡¯t necessary for everyone to realize the purpose of this series of actions.


    Whoever dared to think of doing anything to his family needed to see if their own head was harder than granite. They also had to know whether they dared to provoke a tiger.

 Chapter 485

    <h4>Chapter 485: In The Era Consisting Of The Weak And The Strong, Lu Xuan Was In Charge</h4>


    This was his revenge! He¡¯s giving everyone a warning of what he is capable of!


    Everyone understood what that statement meant!


    Lu Xuan wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to warn those who were lurking in the shadows. He was warning them that they had gone too far!


    At the same time, this warning was apanied by the killings that had happened all across the world!


    Hundreds of political, military, and economic leaders who had extensive influence in the United States, the European Union, and even the entire world, had all been captured or killed within just three days.


    None of them were able to run away when the demons from hell descended.


    They were destroyed along with their families. It seemed possible that not everyone knew what the head of their families had done.


    Since they had shared the glory and benefits, it seemed obvious that they would¡¯ve had to share the responsibility as well.


    It was impossible for someone to reap the benefits without taking any responsibility for their actions. Lu Xuan was not someone who wanted equality between men and women. Such a thing was too outrageous for him to even promise for the rest of the world.


    For a moment, everyone began to shiver as they remembered what had happened a few years ago under the pressure of Lu Xuan.


    Had people not seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed that Lu Xuan was capable of being so cruel.


    In just a few days, his power affected hundreds of thousands of people with no exception.


    As long as people were involved, they would not be spared!


    Lu Xuan demonstrated for everyone what it meant to ¡®uproot¡¯ someone.


    He truly had left nothing behind.


    The whole world could not fight against such a terrifying existence. It seemed like all that they could do was see a figure staring at them coldly under the night.


    This was all an act of revenge!


    Lu Xuan did not even try to hide the fact that he wanted his revenge. He decided to do this just to make everyone as angry as he was.


    One by one, the typical powerful figures had all been dragged out and killed like dogs.


    Everyone else with power who was not involved in this matter all trembled. They did not dare to say even a single word.


    If one of them or several of them were killed, it would¡¯ve usually angered the world.


    However, Lu Xuan had ughtered so many people. He got at least 400 of the top 500 enterprises in the world to be involved alongside the powerful figures that supported them.


    Even though it had reached such a scale, nobody else dared to get angry at this.


    It wasn¡¯t that no one had ever expressed their anger before. An aristocrat of an ancient European family had once expressed his anger, wanting to get his government to ban all industries rted to Yunxuan Vi.


    However, he waster dragged out and killed like a dog.


    This ancient family behind a tyrannical dictatorship was alsopletely wiped out!


    Everyone thought like that!


    One idea that had been mentioned by others before but had never been taken seriously had now re-entered the minds of the rich and powerful.


    It was that the future belonged to the cultivators. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of people had power, money, or even hope. They all had to kneel before the absolute strength of powerful cultivators.


    In the past, something like this had seemed out of reach.


    Many of the rich and powerful people also hired many cultivators to act as their bodyguards. To them, cultivators were no different from former gangsters.


    Through his thunderous actions, however, Lu Xuan had shown them that a top expert like him was far beyond the low-level cultivators that they hired.


    The difference between them was even greater than that between humans and dogs.


    It was not something that may have urred in the future. On the contrary, it was already made into a reality.


    In times like this, the rich and powerful people suddenly realized that they weren¡¯t saved by their wealth or power. What did save them was the Human Alliance that they had resisted the most.


    Initially, people all over the world demanded the Human Alliance be established after being frightened by the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Despite having this Human Alliance being established, all the countries still went their own ways. Simply put, only the members of the United Nations had changed; they were unable to adapt to the new era.


    The reason why they had been unable to be a political entity was that the dignitaries were unwilling to enter a new era. They did not want the human race to be one, as they still wanted the era that consisted of the weak and the strong.


    In an era like that, they had been able to dominate the world for a long time.


    However, they now suddenly felt that in an era consisting of the strong and the weak, the strong were happy while the weak were extremely miserable.


    Originally, the rich and the powerful people had always been strong, so they did not think too much of it.


    However, things were now different; they became among the weak without even realizing it.


    As part of the weak, they needed the protection of a strong government. There was nothing more powerful and suitable for that role than the Human Alliance.


    Those people who were once most opposed to entering the era of the Human Alliance had all dered their support for the organization overnight. It was as if they had been enlightened. They even elerated the establishment of the human federation.


    If not, who would¡¯ve been able to manage and control Lu Xuan?


    That could¡¯ve only been possible if all of mankind was united!


    This chaotic incident had also made the dignitaries all over the world realize who was actually in charge in today¡¯s world.


    Originally, they had thought that even though Lu Xuan was powerful, he was no different from a powerful gangster.


    They had been in awe of the power that Lu Xuan disyed, but they had despised him to the bone.


    They felt that they were the ones who were secretly in control of everything, while Lu Xuan was just a reckless man with a bit of skill.


    They might have been able to control him now, but this may not be the case in the future.


    However, tonight¡¯s events made them suddenly realize that many things had changed: the world, the times, and the masters of the earth.


    They had no chances of winning when facing Lu Xuan¡¯s absolute strength. They weren¡¯t even sure if they could survive or not. This all depended on what Lu Xuan wanted.


    For a time, the entire circle of dignitaries in the world had been stirred.


    While the whole world turned its attention towards Yunxuan Vi, Lu Xuan appeared in Washington, D.C., inside the office of the president of the United States at the White House.


    Lu Xuan sat on the red wooden chair while taking a sip of tea.


    Sitting across from him was a group of leaders of the United States, including the president.


    When sitting before Lu Xuan, they felt as if they were facing an archenemy. They were afraid that Lu Xuan would kill them where they stood.


    Lu Xuan had done something simr in the past. He had once directly killed a group of American politicians, wiping them off the face of the earth.


    Not a single government official had survived.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, what are you trying to do?¡± The president of the United States, an old white man, looked at Lu Xuan with anger and humiliation in his eyes.

 Chapter 486

    <h4>Chapter 486: Caught And Killed Like A Dog!</h4>


    The current president of the United States felt very resentful towards what had happened. He was probably the only president in American history who had suffered this much.


    Even so, the power of the president of the United States had declined between generations ever since Roosevelt¡¯s presidency during World War II. The president¡¯s role slowly shrunk into being a spokesman and puppet for all sorts of consortia, arms dealers, and financial affairs.


    No matter what, even the most undignified puppets would not be forced to go into the office and face such a strong enemy.


    They could neither fight against nor curse at the person before them!


    Lu Xuan put down the teacup and said with a faint smile. ¡°Well, what should I do now? I leave to kill demons and protect the human race only for someone to be specifically targeting my family as soon as I got back. They wanted to rob my inheritance and destroy my family. So, tell me, what do you think I want to do?¡±


    Upon hearing what Lu Xuan said, the president of the United States had nothing to say. Because this had remained an issue for a long time now, he was able to find out about some things.


    Although the president of the United States could only be regarded as a puppet for those in power, he was still considered one of the most powerful politicians in the world. Therefore, it was impossible for him to have beenpletely oblivious to the situation.


    He was simply shocked by the leaked information!


    Of course, he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal for those people to target Yunxuan Vi. He had seen them do 10 times worse than that.


    Even so, these people weren¡¯t very secretive about their actions. Not only did they fail to kill Lu Xuan, but they had also caused such a catastrophe to happen in the process.


    Now they were all taken away, interrogated, and then killed like dogs!


    If another person had done something like that, they would have long been dered by the United States as a mortal enemy before they were killed.


    However, it just so happened that this person was Lu Xuan.


    The president had not dealt with Lu Xuan that much, but he still saw a fair amount of confrontations with him. Because he had also read a lot of information and analyses about Lu Xuan, he naturally knew what kind of person Lu Xuan was.


    What could have possiblypensated for someone¡¯s weakness?


    Throughout Asia, Lu Xuan was known as a legend in that regard!


    This was especially so for his family; nobody was allowed to eveny a finger on them!


    How miserable would it have been for those who had done something to his family? There was no doubt that the downfall of the Vampiric Empire¡¯s three elders served as a vivid lesson for everyone.


    Lu Xuan would not have been merciful towards anyone who dared to touch his family. It wasn¡¯t that long ago when he went after Lilith for thousands of miles to kill her, which had caused amotion.


    When those people thought that Lu Xuan would never return, they had unexpectedly made a move on Lu Xuan¡¯s family again after a few years.


    This time, they had summoned hundreds of thousands of low-leveled demons from Hell to destroy Yunxuan Vi.


    Upon reading about what had happened, the president felt his mind go numb.


    It would¡¯ve blown his mind if someone else had done it!


    This had severely damaged the United States.


    As the main bosses of him and his party, nobody could afford to offend them.


    The president of the United States pped the table and growled, ¡°Even so, this is going too far. Hundreds of thousands of lives are at stake!¡±


    Lu Xuan faintly said, ¡°You know of the number of lives at stake, as well? If I hadn¡¯t stopped those low-leveled demons of hell from rampaging around, don¡¯t you think those hundreds of thousands of them would have taken millions of lives? Don¡¯t you think that they would¡¯ve killed or injured tens of millions of people? Do you think that the lives of Westerners matter but those of the Huaxians don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Conversely, do you only care about the lives of those in power? Do you think civilians are mere ants inparison?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words immediately made the president of the United States choke. He wanted to agree with what he said; the lives of the Huaxians were worthless whenpared to those of Westerners.


    What are those civilians whenpared to those in power?


    Even if a million civilians died, nothing couldy a finger on a single hair of the rich and powerful.


    This was the unspoken rule of the world!


    However, he then remembered that the guy in front of him didn¡¯t care at all about unspoken rules. While those in power treated the civilians like ants, the guy in front of him had killed those people in power like dogs.


    The family members who had ruled the world for hundreds or even thousands of years were all pulled out of their hiding ces and killed.


    The president had read some information about it, which caused a chill to travel down his spine.


    As a cold expression shed across Lu Xuan¡¯s face, he snorted, ¡°Those people who see themselves as the masters of the world¡­ how dare they target my family! They must truly want to die! What a pity that only a few people had emerged this time!¡±


    Did he just call it a pity?


    Many senior officials of the United States government wondered if they had heard him wrong. Hundreds of thousands of people had been involved, all of whom were the real leaders of the world. Even though the turbulence caused was unprecedented, did Lu Xuan truly say it was just a pity?


    It seemed that it was a pity to not be able to kill all those in power who did not appear as well.


    Upon hearing this, many people could not help but feel a chill traveling down their spines at the thought of something even more terrifying.


    Did Lu Xuan want to take this opportunity to kill all those in power in the West?


    Considering the type of person Lu Xuan was in the past, this was very possible!


    It was even possible that the so-called revenge was just an excuse. After all, nobody hadid even a single finger on any of Lu Xuan¡¯s family members.


    This was also why the United States president was furious in the first ce; he felt that since Lu Xuan¡¯s family had not been hurt, Lu Xuan should not have gone this far.


    It was only now that the president realized that it was just an excuse, a pretext.


    It was an excuse for Lu Xuan to kill!


    Many people just felt very lucky that they were not involved. Otherwise, they would have been one of those people who were dragged out and killed like dogs.


    Now they were allpelled to go back and establish an ancestral teaching. Regardless of whether or not Lu Xuan was present or even alive, nobody was allowed to provoke Lu Xuan.


    Up until now, things never ended well for anyone who dared to offend Lu Xuan.


    Although so far Lu Xuan had not made as much ruckus as this time, Lu Xuan¡¯s actions were still fairly significant.


    It was funny that they thought what Lu Xuan had already done was so significant.


    However, now they realized that it was nothingpared with the killing this time around.


    The president of the United States growled, ¡°Lu Xuan, what do you want to do? Do you want to destroy all the foundations of our European and American regions? Don¡¯t force us to take you down with us. We won¡¯t hesitate to do it!¡± With the nation¡¯s nuclear weapons in his hand, he was confident that if he wanted them to die together, Lu Xuan would not be able to avoid it. He would have definitely died.


    ¡°Die together? If you think you can do it, then go ahead and try. However, I will tell you now that once you make your move, the United States will no longer have a president. The United States will cease to exist as well!¡± Lu Xuan looked at the president of the United States with a slightly yful expression on his face.

 Chapter 487

    <h4>Chapter 487: The Ability To Destroy A Country</h4>


    Upon hearing this, the top-ranked officials of the United States government could only feel sweat dripping from their backs.


    They did not doubt that Lu Xuan had the courage and the ability to do so.


    This was because they had just learned from their informal channels that Lu Xuan took control of the Myriad Demon Valley, which had frightened the humans on Earth for many years.


    If Lu Xuan was willing tounch so many monsters to attack the United States, then that meant he was capable of erasing the entirety of the United States from Earth.


    He genuinely meant it!


    When that happened, even nuclear weapons would¡¯ve been useless when Lu Xuan controlled the endless army of monsters. With millions or tens of millions of these monsters having been killed, they were just cannon fodder for Lu Xuan.


    There were seven billion human beings alone in the world, while there were 100 times as many nts and animals on the.


    As long as Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hold back, then the United States was guaranteed to disappear.


    If the United States was gone, then the president of the United States would have naturally be aughing stock.


    The president¡¯s eyes widened. Hadpletely understood that this man in front of him was a curse.


    An unprecedented one, at that!


    He hadpletely detached himself from the existing system of organizations.


    Whether hidden or not, any rules that existed in this world meant nothing to Lu Xuan. No one could stop him.


    Even the leaders of Huaxia could not wait for Lu Xuan toe out and make a scene. If he caused substantial damage to the United States and the European Union regions, then no one would be able to stop Huaxia from dominating over the rest of the world.


    They thought the same way as the people from those regions who wanted the United States to suffer.


    The only possible oue was for either the east or the west to prevail over the other.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Actually, you can look at it from another angle. You have been the president for so many years, but you are nothing more than a puppet of those in power behind the scenes. Now that I have captured and killed them all, your hidden boss has lost more than half of his power. Don¡¯t you think you could also benefit from this?¡±


    The president of the United States could not help but be stunned. He thought to himself, ¡°He has to be an absolute genius at diplomacy for him to interpret it like that.¡±


    Every politician in the United States was influenced and controlled by the powerful groups behind them. Naturally, they had to do as they were told. A disobedient president such as Kennedy would have just been killed.


    Now that all the big bosses behind the scenes had been caught and killed, however, the president had far fewer restraints ced on them.


    From their perspective, it seemed that financial groups were the ones who suffered the most. After thinking about it, however, the president would¡¯ve still benefitted from it.


    These people were now dead. Although the rest still had a lot of power, it was nothingpared to when they were at their peak. It would not be easy for them to control him again.


    Wasn¡¯t that what the former president Roosevelt did?


    After those people were killed, the estate under their name would¡¯ve be popr as well. In that case, it would¡¯ve probably attracted all kinds of greedy people. Even the remaining financial groups would not want to miss such a good opportunity.


    When that time arrived, the entirety of the United States would be frantically scrambling for the benefits. The properties belonging to these financial groups overseas may also end up being wiped out by the forces overseas.


    If everyone desperately fought for resources and wealth, who would have the time to provoke Lu Xuan?


    Who would have the time to feel sympathy for one of their own kind?


    It was sad to think about it this way, but this was exactly what would happen ording to the president¡¯s understanding of the people.


    Lu Xuan stood up and said, ¡°These people are all nothing but tumors to the Human Alliance. In the future, you will also be one of the top-ranked officials of the organization. I think it¡¯s better to think more about the entire human race! Mr. President, you should think more clearly about whether you want to let them go, or be a historical figure at the top of the Human Alliance.¡±


    Naturally, the president of the United States detected the threatening tone behind Lu Xuan¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Now that things had gotten to this point, the president had to think for himself. His ¡®master¡¯ was unable to protect himself, so how could he have the time to trouble the president?


    Lu Xuan nced at the president of the United States and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite simple. While I deal with these things, I need you to quietly stay out of my way! You know, I know of a saying that fits the situation: although violence cannot solve every problem, it can take care of the people creating them!¡±


    Hearing this, the president could not help but feel nervous. The meaning of Lu Xuan¡¯s warning was spelled out for him. If he acted out of line and caused a problem for Lu Xuan, then he would¡¯ve taken the opportunity to get rid of him.


    At that moment, the president developed a sense of indescribable loneliness. There truly was no point in being the president.


    Even if he had control over millions of troops in the United States, that would¡¯ve been useless against someone as powerful as Lu Xuan.


    Once heaven¡¯s son is angered, millions of people would die from his wrath. When Lu Xuan was angry, he would turn everything upside down.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Take care of yourself!¡±


    Lu Xuan got up and left.


    After seeing Lu Xuan leave, it took a while before each of the American executives began expressing their anger. They did not even dare to curse Lu Xuan until he had gone far enough from them.


    ¡°This Huaxian guy is such a bully!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    All the senior officials of the United States government had finally learned what it was like to fall from grace. Before this, no one dared to treat them like this.


    A momentter, all the top-ranked officials left.


    Several figures walked out of the secret room inside the White House. These people all had a strong aura around them as they walked out majestically. They were all top experts among cultivators.


    Only the president knew that these men were some of his secret escorts.


    Now that cultivators were gradually growing stronger, it was naturally impossible for someone as well-known as the president to not pay attention to his own safety. There was also the horrifying fact that Lu Xuan had directly killed all the important officials of a government.


    ¡°You guys saw Lu Xuan just now in the secret room. What do you guys think? Do you think you¡¯re capable of killing him with one strike?¡± the president asked.


    One of the cultivators dressed up as an Indian said, ¡°I think he noticed us just now!¡±


    The other cultivators were immediately surprised. One of them, who was dressed in a bishop¡¯s robe, said, ¡°How is that possible? There is a secret boundary in this secret room. No matter how powerful he is, it should be impossible for him to discover our existence!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the remaining cultivators gave each other solemn looks. After a while, a man in knight¡¯s armor said, ¡°If it¡¯s him, then it is difficult to tell. Hardly anyone has ever reached his level of cultivation before. For all we know, he may have awakened some kind of supernatural power. We don¡¯t know enough about him to confirm that he doesn¡¯t have some way to sense us!¡±

 Chapter 488

    <h4>Chapter 488: ¡®Persuading¡¯ The Powerful Countries, Stirring The Entire World</h4>


    Upon hearing this, the cultivators could only feel chills traveling down their spines.


    They all remembered that earlier, they felt as if Lu Xuan had briefly seen through them while everything else was happening.


    At first, they all felt that it was all in their heads.


    When someone mentioned it just now, however, they realized that it may have been possible upon careful consideration of the idea.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether or not he was aware of your existence. I just want to ask if you guys are confident that you can kill him in the event he takes action!¡± The president of the United States clenched his fists at the thought of the humiliation he felt from what Lu Xuan just said. He desperately wanted to kill Lu Xuan.


    However, he also knew how powerful Lu Xuan was. Thus, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    In response to this remark, the cultivators just smiled bitterly after taking a look at each other and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, Mr. President. Since you are not a member of our cultivation circle, you don¡¯t understand what his position is in the cultivation circle!¡±


    The president of the United States shook his head, for he didn¡¯t know what kind of position Lu Xuan held among the cultivators.


    In the end, he was just an ordinary person. The way he treated Lu Xuan waspletely different from how cultivators treated him.


    Ordinary people only knew that Lu Xuan was very strong but didn¡¯t know how strong he truly was.


    It was no different from how both a rabbit and an elephant could trample on ants: it didn¡¯t matter which of the two animals was stronger.


    The knight in armor smiled bitterly and said to the president of the United States, ¡°Mr. President. In our cultivation world, the gap between Lu Xuan and us is as big as that between the United States and some small African countries!¡±


    ¡°Are they that different from each other?¡± Hearing this analogy, the president finally understood how wide the gap was between the two sides.


    If a strong nation like the United States wanted to wipe out some small countries like the ones in Africa, they could do so without putting in much effort.


    The old guy dressed like an Indian then said, ¡°It¡¯s even bigger than that!¡±


    The president of the United States reluctantly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all supposed to be super strong experts? Even if you guys work together, you still can¡¯t take him down? Well, what if we have 10 more experts at the same level as you guys? Will it be possible to kill him?¡±


    The cultivators could not help but smile bitterly at the president¡¯s remark.


    The Christian cultivator said, ¡°Mr. President, we don¡¯t even dare to think about something like that. We may seem very strong to ordinary people, but Lu Xuan is the strongest among us. It would be hard to look for 10 more experts at our level. Even if you managed to find 100 more people like us, it would still be useless! If he wants to kill us, it will probably be as easy as trampling on an ant. Even if we hate his overbearing personality, we have to think about our future. I¡¯m afraid there is nothing much we can do!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The knight in armor said, ¡°With our strength, there is nothing we can do to someone that bested even the Eastern devil dragon five years ago. Besides, Lu Xuan is now much stronger than he was back then!¡±


    One by one, all of the cultivators nodded in agreement. They remembered the video of the demons being summoned from Hell, as well as the information on how Lu Xuan fought the Fallen Angel.


    They couldn¡¯t even beat the Fallen Angel, yet Lu Xuan seeded in killing it. Even if a group of them worked together, that meant that they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Lu Xuan, let alone gain aplete victory over him.


    Since they were all cultivators, they naturally understood that they were far too weak to stand a chance against the stronger ones. A gap was a gap, and it was impossible to make up for this one.


    Cultivators did not fight like ordinary people, who relied on sheer numbers of fighters to make up for theirck of strength.


    The president of the United States, who wanted to set Lu Xuan up and kill him, usually looked like a wise old man. Now, he looked absolutely ridiculous!


    It was almost impossible to deal with Lu Xuan. People in the cultivation world already knew of this for a few years now.


    Otherwise, the rich and powerful people who plotted against Yunxuan Vi from behind the scenes would not have dared to take action against Yunxuan Vi until muchter.


    It was Lu Xuan¡¯s prestige that had protected Yunxuan Vi for several years, so they did not dare to act rashly until they had confirmed Lu Xuan¡¯s death.


    From this, it was possible to determine Lu Xuan¡¯s reputation in the cultivation world. Therefore, only outsiders like the president of the United States dared to think about getting more cultivators to kill Lu Xuan.


    Hearing this, the president of the United States finally decided to stop plotting against Lu Xuan. At the very least, he knew that even if he wanted to hurt Lu Xuan, it was not something that the forces he controlled could achieve.


    In the end, was dying with Lu Xuan his only option?


    If things didn¡¯t get to this point, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do it. He didn¡¯t want to die after going through so many hardships.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the president of the United States learned that Lu Xuan went to the Kremlin immediately after leaving the United States.


    It was said that after a roar of the current Tsar sounded from the Kremlin, Lu Xuan was seen leaving contentedly and rushed to the European Union.


    Hearing this news, the president of the United States had actually felt much better.


    Even the Tsar of Russia had to bow under the prestige of Lu Xuan, so it was no big deal if a president like him had to do the same.


    At the same time, the president had also vaguely felt in his heart that this was the end of an era. The people in power had changed; from now on, cultivators held the most power.


    When Lu Xuan went to various ces to ¡®persuade¡¯ the various powerful countries to cooperate, all of this was finally revealed on the Inte. It had initially appeared on the Dark Web, but it then spread across the Inte at an astonishing speed.


    The Heavenly Pce had pulled out all the stops, killing hundreds of thousands of people around the world in just a few days. Everyone they killed was a prominent figure in the United States, the European Union, and even the world.


    They were all captured and executed.


    The Heavenly Pce even killed their family members, with not a single one spared.


    For a moment, the world was shocked. At first, no one believed the news at all. They thought it was mere nonsense.


    Something like this had never happened before!


    It could¡¯ve been said that those who were involved in the massacre were now the real masters of the Human Alliance.


    Even so, the global stock markets fell overnight. As a result, the economy was in turmoil.


    Soon, more news began to spread with all kinds of irrefutable evidence. It was only then that people had found out for the first time just how powerful the Heavenly Pce was.


    For a while, all kinds of usations against the Heavenly Pce spread on the Inte.


    The Heavenly Pce, a behemoth hanging under the banner of the Human Alliance, was also heavily criticized by the general public.


    However, the Heavenly Pce released some news to the public afterward.


    The Heavenly Pce had taken action under the authority of the Congress of the Human Alliance. As to why almost all the people captured this time were members of the Congress from the United States and the European Union, it was not because Huaxia wanted to suppress these two regions, like what many had spected.


    It was for another reason!

 Chapter 489

    <h4>Chapter 489: The Next Worldwide Change Is Just Around The Corner</h4>


    Of course, the Heavenly Pce was not going to stand idly by and let anyone destroy it. For a while, more people learned of the truth after various bits of information were released.


    These seemingly virtuous people were actually rted to the demons who were summoned from Hell.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many charitable people to be such scumbags!¡±


    ¡°These people don¡¯t care about civilians like us at all!¡±


    ¡°I will never forgive them for this!¡±


    Along with their rtionship with the demons, the shadier aspects of them were also made public.


    It waspletely different from what people had thought of them before.


    For a moment, people became excited by the fact that everyone¡¯s opinions hadpletely changed. Although some people wanted to get the public to feel the same way as them, they were soon captured.


    The Heavenly Pce had always been tough, but they didn¡¯t have many principles to go by. They would not tolerate certain people.


    Although the matter has been resolved, the effect that the issue had on many people¡¯s lives persisted.


    For those ancient families and all kinds of leaders who Lu Xuan had ordered the Heavenly Pce to capture and kill, many of their businesses had fallen into the hands of the Heavenly Pce.


    The Heavenly Pce had also disposed of these industries as quickly as possible, as many of them were high-quality industries. Thepetition for these industries would¡¯ve inevitably been high, even if the price to buy them was increased.


    With the current ability of the Heavenly Pce, it was impossible to destroy them all at once.


    Even so, the Heavenly Pce had greatly benefitted during this industrial change.


    The other forces were frantically trying to take those industries for themselves. On one hand, they feared the strength of both the Heavenly Pce and Lu Xuan himself. On the other hand, Yunxuan Vi was also working with the Heavenly Pce to take over all those industries.


    This was a huge capital gain!


    In Yunxuan Vi, Lu Xuan¡¯s family and Yang Chengsi were all in the living room.


    ¡°How much have we made this time?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Yang Chengsi had always been the one who was in charge of Yunxuan Vi¡¯s economy. Although Lu Shanshan, Liu Wanrong, and other people were monitoring it, Yang Chengsi was still responsible for the specific operations.


    He was bound by the master-ve contract with Lu Xuan anyway, so he was not afraid of having a falling out with Lu Xuan.


    Yang Chengsi nced at the data on the tablet then said, ¡°The specific harvest of the Heavenly Pce has not been calcted yet. What we do know, however, is that Yunxuan Vi has received assets totaling at least 300 billion USD this time. Coupled with some assets that were auctioned off, the working capital alone exceeds 100 billion USD!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. Monsters werepeting for capital gains, yet Yunxuan Vi was able to grab much of it. This was obviously good news for the vi.


    Of course, he also knew that those were all set aside for the sake of maintaining his image.


    ¡°By my calctions, the Heavenly Pce has harvested twice as much as this!¡± Yang Chengsi said.


    The Heavenly Pce and Yunxuan Vi were their own ces. Naturally, they would be different.


    For Lu Xuan, however, the change was as minor as switching between his left and right hands; they were both under his control.


    ¡°All the working capital will be used to buy resources for cultivation, alongside a portion from those industries going towards resources as well. At this rate, money will be worthless as a form of currency in the future; it¡¯ll all be reced by spirit stones!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    In the future, spirit stones would be the new currency. Everything else would have to be bought using spirit stones.


    Cultivation resources were the most important. Money didn¡¯t matter that much inparison if nobody used it anymore.


    Other members of the Lu family had no problem with the way Lu Xuan dealt with things. Over the past few days, the Lu family became so wealthy that it left them all in a daze.


    Simply put, it was enough to cover their expenses for 10 lifetimes. They were now under Lu Xuan¡¯s orders to cultivate, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else. As long as they cultivated well, they would have everything they could ever want.


    After Yang Chengsi left to deal with more industrial issues, Lu Shanshan asked, ¡°Brother, is the next worldwide changeing soon?¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t be long before the world changes again. Once that happens, you guys will have the perfect opportunity to make a breakthrough!¡±


    Lu Xuan could vaguely sense the shackles of the world rxing; the next big change was not too far into the future.


    By that time, it wouldn¡¯t have been long before the secluded sects descended.


    This time, the secluded sects would probably be descending earlier than when they did during Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life.


    This time, the global situation had been turned upside down because of Lu Xuan. The environment had recovered sooner at a faster rate than in his previous life.


    Therefore, it won¡¯t be long before he had to face the secluded sects descending.


    Among the secluded sects, he already had several enemies such as the Taichu Path. However, Lu Xuan was not too worried about them.


    This was because he knew that he had many more enemies to deal with.


    Once those secluded sects descended, they would be far stronger than the secr world. Their goal was likely to gain control over both the earth and the secr world.


    Thispletely conflicted with Lu Xuan¡¯s intention of promoting and establishing the Human Alliance.


    From this kind of perspective, it was impossible to ease the conflict between the secluded sects and Lu Xuan. The only ways that this could happen was if either the secluded sects gave up their desire to rule the world, or if Lu Xuan gave in.


    Thetter would¡¯ve meant that he was willing to let all mankind kneel at their feet and pray for some resources.


    Lu Xuan would never do something like that!


    Even though the secluded sects would be descending earlier, the current strength of the earth was much stronger under the control of Lu Xuan.


    At this stage during his previous life, the earth was not even one-tenth as strong.


    This was also why Lu Xuan was confident.


    ¡°Every time the world changes in some way, a Spiritual Tide will ur. That¡¯s when you guys will be able to make a breakthrough the fastest. Even the talented elites from some Holy Land in the secluded sects would not be as quick about it as you guys are. This is an excellent opportunity, so all of you have to seize it!¡± Lu Xuan said in a serious tone.


    One by one, Lu Shanshan and the others nodded in agreement. However, Liu Wanrong looked at Lu Xuan with mixed feelings.


    Lu Xuan then said, ¡°The great struggle of the world in the future is just around the corner, right now it¡¯s just slowly building up to it! The strong should¡¯ve also sensed that the world has changed. I don¡¯t know how many people will survive and how many will be eliminated after this Spiritual Tide.¡±


    Although Lu Xuan was concerned about the growth of the Human Alliance, he did not care too much about who could stand out. He couldn¡¯t look after them all the time.


    Lu Xuan looked at the distant sky and murmured to himself, ¡°When the storm arrives, I will know how strong I truly am!¡±


    ¡°For a while after this, Yunxuan Vi will be undergoing private training to face great changes in the future. Of course, there will be professional managers to take care of things outside. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about any of that; just cultivate with everything you¡¯ve got!¡±

 Chapter 490

    <h4>Chapter 490: A New Trend</h4>


    The world was outraged. The Heavenly Pce had triggered a constantly fluctuating wave of revolution across the world.


    Everyone was adapting to this new trend.


    What nobody thought about was the fact that the Human Alliance, which was originally just a name, had been established at an even more astonishing speed after this wave of upheaval.


    Nobody fought for leadership anymore!


    Having gone through so much, the United States and the European Union had been greatly weakened. Lu Xuan uprooted the top-rank people from those two regions, after all.


    These people also served as the source of strength for those two regions. Now that they were uprooted, those two regions had suddenly lost their power.


    Even if the two regionsbined their strength, it would¡¯ve still been difficult topete with Huaxia as they currently were. Since there was no power topete for the leader, the number of all kinds of disputes had naturally declined.


    On the contrary, the Human Alliance had been established at a much faster rate, with Huaxia as the leader.


    The European Union and the United States possessed the same scientific and technological advantages. The United States also boasted thergest army in the world.


    However, everyone knew that the future belonged to the cultivators. Huaxia, which had many of the world¡¯s strongest cultivators, was now the strongest region.


    Two months passed before Dragon finally went to see Lu Xuan again.


    Compared to two months ago, Dragon now appeared to be much happier.


    The new Human Alliance had used Huaxia as its basic framework. As the most trusted cultivating organization in Huaxia, the Special Task Force had grown much stronger within just two months.


    With the aid of the Human Alliance, the Special Task Force could be much more prosperous.


    Of course, among all of this were ideas to established a checks and bnce system within the Heavenly Pce.


    After all, the real power of the Heavenly Pce had been revealed for everyone to see thanks to this series of events.


    On the other hand, no one was able to rule the Heavenly Pce under the Human Alliance. Lu Xuan held such great influence in the Heavenly Pce that no one had dared to do so.


    As long as Lu Xuan wanted it, the Heavenly Pce could¡¯ve directly targeted the United States and the European Union. This had allowed many dignitaries to benefit greatly some time ago, but many of them remained worried and dejected by this.


    For such a behemoth like the Heavenly Pce, if no one could contain something powerful like the Heavenly Pce, then it would simply be a nightmare.


    For many people, the Special Task Force was the most important yer in establishing a checks and bnce system the Heavenly Pce. Naturally, the Special Task Force had greatly benefited from this


    They became even stronger!


    In this regard, Lu Xuan was also optimistic about its sess. Without the control of the Special Task Force, the Heavenly Pce could be an annoyance for many people. This waspletely different from Lu Xuan¡¯s original purpose in establishing the Heavenly Pce.


    Lu Xuan had established the Heavenly Pce to enhance the strength of both human beings and Huaxia, promote national cultivation, and confront many powerful enemies in the future.


    It would¡¯ve been unfortunate if it were destroyed as a result of the Human Alliance¡¯s jealousy.


    Of course, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t care about this kind of so-called check and bnce system at all. It could only be carried out when both forces were equally powerful. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been pointless.


    The so-called checks and bnce system was just something that they created. Lu Xuan was willing to make them feel that the Special Task Force could use the system for themselves.


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Chief Dragon!¡±


    Dragon smiled and said, ¡°Mister Lu, don¡¯t make fun of me. Frankly, I only received such minor gains because they are afraid of Mister Lu. Everyone is hoping that both Mister Lu and I will be defeated and suffer!¡±


    Dragon then frantically added, ¡°I know exactly what they are thinking, but there is no need for Mister Lu to worry about that. From what I know about you, you are not a danger to the world. The Special Task Force will never fight against you!¡±


    He also worried that Lu Xuan would have some misunderstandings, which would not be good for the Special Task Force.


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, they¡¯re just a group of ignorant people. If I wanted toy a finger on them, it would be useless for them to hide no matter where they go. No one can stop me!¡±


    Upon looking at his master, Dragon understood that Lu Xuan paid no attention to those people¡¯s actions. Based on this alone, it was in to see that the pattern and minds of the two sides were very different from one another.


    They were not at the same level at all!


    Even so, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. If Lu Xuan truly wanted to target anyone, the Special Task Force would be no match for him if everyone in the group chose to fight him.


    ¡°The Heavenly Pce will keep a low profile for the time being. We¡¯re leaving the rest to your Special Task Force. Make sure they¡¯re never given a chance to turn things in their favor!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly, ¡°I have heard that some people want to help them. I absolutely cannot allow that to happen!¡±


    Dragon remembered that in order to tip the scales in their favor, various people lurking in the shadows wanted to help the uprooted forces and families that had been uprooted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I am in charge, they will never be allowed to change anything!¡± Dragon said.


    ¡°By the way, I invited you this time was because I was hoping that you will be able to help me with something!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dragon said. He had been a bit curious as to why Lu Xuan had suddenly looked for him.


    ¡°I was hoping that I could use some of the Special Task Force¡¯s strength to help me find something!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Whatever it is, go ahead and tell me. I will do anything to help!¡± Dragon said.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, it¡¯s just some space cracks!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Puzzled, Dragon replied, ¡°Space cracks?¡± Mister Lu, please tell me more about this so I can help you!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the events resulting from the arrival of both the angels and the demons from Hell, I believe you should have found out about some things. There is a special space around our earth in some dimension that we can¡¯t see!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Dragon nodded. In recent times, this issue had been the top priority of the Special Task.


    In particr, the arrival of the demons from Hell hadpletely prompted them to begin. This was different from when angels had descended in the past. Although an angel had arrived, it was only one at the time. At the time, the world was shocked that a mythological creature had arrived.


    However, there was not much more to it than that. By then, all the great powers had the strength to target that angel.


    They could¡¯ve used nuclear bombs if they wanted!


    However, this time was different. Countless demons had arrived from Hell, but Lu Xuan had saved everyone by sealing the crack in the space.


    Had he not done so, the consequences would¡¯ve been unimaginable. Perhaps millions, hundreds of millions, or even billions of demons may have climbed out of the crack in the space. If that were to happen, a catastrophic disaster would¡¯ve urred.

 Chapter 491

    <h4>Chapter 491: I Am The First Sealer On Earth</h4>


    Ever since then, dealing with creatures from a different dimension had be a top priority for all government organizations and forces.


    In the Special Task Force alone, there had been more than 30 sets of prepared cases for such a situation, which all dealt with a variety of creatures that may appear from a different dimensional.


    After the arrival of the hellspawns, everyone began to believe that those threats were not too far away.


    In addition to Christianity which had myths in this respect, there were also all kinds of myths and legends all around the world. Who knew how many were true and how many were false!


    ¡°Each country has its own myths and legends, as well as its own Holy Land. I know that many countries have cultivators who summon creatures from othernds. They are not just hell summoners!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Dragon looked at Lu Xuan and seemed to have thought of a bit about what Lu Xuan was going to do. He couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Is Mister Lu thinking of¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I intend to seal all the unstable space channels, and then destroy all cultivation systems that can summon creatures from different spaces!¡± Lu Xuan slowly expressed his n.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Hearing this, Dragon could not help but sucking in a breath of cold air.


    He only felt a chill go down his back. Was there still any religion in the world that would summon creatures from a different space?


    Even Taoism, which seemed to have nothing to do with this matter, had the magics to summon the Yellow Tuner Taoist.


    What Lu Xuan had done was topletely ban the system that could summon creatures form a different dimension, as it was conceivable what kind of sensation it will cause.


    ¡°But I¡¯m certain that they won¡¯t agree to it!¡± Dragon said with some shock. At this time, he finally understood Lu Xuan¡¯s n, and his heart could not help but be shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s massive efforts.


    Lu Xuan nodded. He had his hands behind his back, with broad sleeves hanging on both sides. He wore a moon-white robe, making him look like an immortal.


    ¡°Of course they won¡¯t agree, but it¡¯s not up to them to decide on the current earth!¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°I will tell you why!¡±


    Lu Xuan spread out his hands, as a mass of Spiritual Aether was condensed onto his hands and then turned into an earth.


    When Dragon saw this scene, he could not help but feel amazed. Lu Xuan¡¯s hands were too amazing. If it had been him, it would be very simple tobine the Spiritual Aether into a ball, but it would be impossible to turn it into an earth.


    To be able to control his own Spiritual Aether to this point of precision, Dragon simply did not think that it was possible.


    Not to mention now, even if he was 10 times stronger, he still could not do something like this.


    ¡°This is the earth!¡±


    Lu Xuan pointed to the earth on his hand and said. With another wave of his hand, several small spaces appeared nearby.


    ¡°There are a lot of small spaces near the earth. For example, the Myriad Demon Valley is an independent space, a small space attached to the earth!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    Dragon nodded, as he remembered that Lu Xuan had indeed told him that there were many small spaces near the earth, and the Myriad Demon Valley was one of them.


    ¡°But in addition to the medium-sized Myriad Demon Valley, which is rtively close to the earth, there are also somerge sized ces, such as heaven and hell, which are actually very far away from the earth.¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°It¡¯s just that they have special channels and special methods that can transport creatures to the earth. In ancient times, the creatures may have been projected onto the earth through some kind of projection method, and then bing a prophet or God type of roles!¡±


    Lu Xuan had used an outlook of the world thatpletely subverted the Dragon¡¯s three values. Lu Xuan had analyzed the origin of myths in various countries, which may be caused by the projection of creatures from different dimensions onto earth.


    ¡°Between these spaces, there are endless Space Storms. Even if the creatures are as powerful as angels and demon, they would not be able to cross it. Therefore, if they do not have the necessary channels, they will not be able to arrive here!¡± Lu Xuan continued. ¡°But there is another kind of ce that are small to medium sized. They are very close to the earth, and just like the rtionship between the earth and the moon, some people can be forced to cross. This is something very difficult to prevent!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, as the thought of those secluded sects. The entrance to those secluded sects were actually very close to the earth. Because they were too close to the earth, there was actually no way to stop them.


    This was because there were too many channels. Once the space on earth was no longer able to suppresses the strong, the secluded sects may be able to easily tear up the space toe to earth.


    If they were as far away as heaven and hell, then Lu Xuan could directly seal their descending channels.


    It was impossible to banish them to heaven and earth, so that they could never enter the earth again.


    ¡°Mister Lu, are you saying that you want to block those strange spaces that are far away so that they cannote?¡±


    Dragon understood what Lu Xuan meant.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With the strength of the world, it is simply not something that the earth can resist at present!¡±


    Lu Xuan directly said.


    There had been a time in his previous life when various creatures form different dimensions had arrived. Although there were many fanatical religious people who worshiped those creatures, most people did not want to crawl on their knees in front of those different-dimensional creatures like their ancestors did during the ancient times.


    In the end, a huge conflict had broken out between the two sides, which had turned into a prolonged war. The human beings had sealed those space channels one by one, but they also suffered heavy losses.


    The races behind these different-dimensional spaces were much more powerful than human beings. Even if only one hand reached out to the earth, for human beings, that was already an extremely powerful force, and was difficult topete with.


    Now, Lu Xuan wanted to avoid this kind of situation.


    ¡°The Special Task Force is equally duty-bound to this matter. Mister Lu, you don¡¯t have to worry. We will definitely support you!¡± Dragon said. ¡°When I get back, I will immediately use the strength of the Special Task Force to investigate this matter. If you want us to help you with sealing the spaces, Mister Lu you can ask us anytime!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand and said, ¡°You can¡¯t help with this. Although I know that your Special Task Force is also training some sealers, however the seals they set will corrode very soon. On the entire earth, no one can exceed me when ites to sealing!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked confident. Although he did focus his training on sealing during his previous life, he was however a Celestial Lord after all. It would not be wrong to say that he was the first sealer on the whole earth.


    Only the seals that he ced personally would be able to seal the spaces for a long time, and would not be easily broken.


    ¡°When my sealing is done, I will inform you. At that time, I hope the Special Task Force will send experts to handle those space cracks. Although I am confident that I can stop the raid from the other side of the seal, if the problem arrives on our side, then all our efforts will be wasted!¡±

 Chapter 492

    <h4>Chapter 492: The Great Indian Priest</h4>


    Dragon immediately understood what Lu Xuan meant. It was inevitable that some religious fanatics would want to wee to their world the Gods they hold dearly in their hearts.


    Such a situation was not umon among many religions. On the contrary, it was verymon.


    That was why it was necessary to send more guards!


    Lu Xuan continued, ¡°You can also inform all the regions of the Human Alliance about these things and seek their cooperation. As long as you remain careful, it shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem!¡±


    Dragon quietly listened to him. Only now did he realize that Lu Xuan had already concocted his own ns for all of this.


    Dragon passionately said, ¡°No problem. When the timees, I¡¯ll talk to the top echelons of the Human Alliance! Those people are still afraid of Mister Lu constantly endangering the earth, but they don¡¯t realize how much effort you have made for the human race. They treat a hero like you as a viin!¡±


    Lu Xuan wore a faint smile and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! There¡¯s still so much for me to do, so I really don¡¯t have the time to argue with them. This is why I wanted to let you will deal with it!¡±


    Since his rebirth, Lu Xuan had possessed a strong sense of urgency. He had to work 10 times harder than ordinary people to prevent the situation from getting as bad as it did in his previous life.


    This was why he didn¡¯t bother to deal with them or waste time bickering with them. He had left Dragon with the task ofmunicating everything to them.


    For many people, Dragon acted as the bridge ofmunication between Lu Xuan and the Human Alliance.


    Dragon quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Lu. Although I can¡¯tpare with you in strength, I can still aplish these things!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately replied, ¡°Then I will have to trouble Chief Dragon. If there is nothing else you need, you can go back now!¡±


    ¡°Then I shall take my leave. Once I have received the news, I will inform you as soon as possible!¡±


    When Dragon finished speaking, he said his goodbye and left.


    Lu Xuan then turned around and returned to the top of Yunxuan Vi, the cloud-shrouded main peak area.


    As he got rid of the mist surrounded by the clouds, Lu Xuan saw a spatial crack appearing on top of the main peak.


    Lu Xuan did not hesitate to step directly into the main peak. A huge valley immediately appeared in front of Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    This huge valley was none other than the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Lu Xuan had done nothing in the past two months but move the entrance of this valley to Earth from the North Antic to Yunxuan Vi.


    At this point, the safety of Yunxuan Vi had increased by another level. If something like what happenedst time were to ur again, everyone could evacuate to the main peak. From there, they would¡¯ve been taken directly to the Myriad Demon Valley.


    This was apletely safe ce on Earth.


    It was only now that Lu Xuan waspletely relieved.


    After entering the Myriad Demon Valley, he heard the voice of Lu Guoguo, which was as crisp as a silver bell.


    After seeing Lu Xuan, Lu Guoguo hurriedly ran up in front of him.


    Lu Guoguo excitedly said, ¡°This is amazing, Brother! From the minute I entered this ce, I could sense that the suppressive shackles of thew have disappeared!¡±


    For the first time in recent years, she did not feel suppressed by the shackles that the world ced on her.


    Although her cultivation limit in the Myriad Demon Valley was only at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Real, it was enough to satisfy Lu Guoguo.


    Lu Xuan looked at Lu Guoguo as he said, ¡°Then you should do your best to cultivate here. After a while, I will check on your cultivation. If you can¡¯t achieve it, then just wait. While you¡¯re here, however, you won¡¯t be able to hold your brother¡¯s hand or fall in love early!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Guoguo was so scared that she immediately jumped three feet back into the air.


    Immediately afterward, Lu Xuan saw his parents in a nearby vi.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m going to be busy with something for a while, so I won¡¯t be inside the Myriad Demon Valley. You guys can stay here and cultivate. With the environment of the Myriad Demon Valley, you should not be suppressed by the shackles. The environment here is definitely much better than the environment on Earth. If youck any resources for your cultivation, you can find all of it inside the Myriad Demon Valley!¡±


    Liu Wanrong said, ¡°No problem. The environment here is truly outstanding. If you have something to do, then just go and do it. You don¡¯t need to worry about us. Your father and I can take care of ourselves. We are not children anymore.¡±


    After saying goodbye to his parents, Lu Xuan left the Myriad Demon Valley in a stream of light.


    In the space over the jungles of South America on Earth, a huge bird with a wingspan longer than 30 meters flew across the sky, making a loud sonic boom sound with each p.


    It was faster than even the most cutting-edge fighter nes.


    With the vague mes burning on its body, this flying bird resembled the Vermilion Bird from the myths and legends.


    When it passed over the sky, it seemed to set the space ame.


    Above this bird was a figure in a moon-white robe standing on the bird¡¯s shoulder.


    That person was none other than Lu Xuan!


    The bird that was below Lu Xuan¡¯s feet was Zhu Wuji, one of the 10 great demon generals.


    Zhu Wuji had now be Lu Xuan¡¯s personal mount.


    With Zhu Wuji¡¯s physical strength, it was easy for him to fly across the Pacific Ocean.


    A momentter, Zhu Wuji had flown into the Amazon jungle.


    A golden temple hidden in the Amazon jungle appeared in front of Lu Xuan.


    The golden temple shone brightly under the mist of spirit qi of the earth. Made out of countless pieces of gold, the temple looked brilliant and solemn. It was as if some kind of deity was living inside it.


    This temple that appeared in front of Lu Xuan had an obvious Indian style.


    Lu Xuan stepped into the temple. Behind him, Zhu Wuji turned into a human form and followed after Lu Xuan.


    Zhu Wuji said to Lu Xuan, ¡°Master, there are cultivators of Indian civilization in this golden temple. I had once led a team to attack this golden temple, but I couldn¡¯t take it down. The great priest inside is very tricky to deal with! Even so, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be that hard for Master to deal with him!¡±


    Zhu Wuji carefully looked at Lu Xuan. He had once attacked this golden temple but ultimately failed. A great priest resided within the temple, possessing an incredible amount of strength.


    However, this was considered nothing at all for his new master, who had been able to easily kill the old master.


    As Lu Xuan strode into the temple, he could immediately sense a strong divine mind that locked onto him.


    There were several experts in this seemingly unremarkable Indian temple.


    A group of Indian cultivators appeared in front of Lu Xuan.


    This group of people was led by a middle-aged cultivator, who wore a gorgeous priest¡¯s robe and all kinds of gold jewelry. He looked extremely magnificent.


    However, the energy fluctuations on his body indicated to Lu Xuan that this person was not an ordinary person. Rather, he was an extremely strong expert.


    He was a great Indian priest in the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!

 Chapter 493

    <h4>Chapter 493: The Sun God? Too Over-confident!</h4>


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    The great Indian priest stared at Lu Xuan. He had his eyes fixed on Lu Xuan as he roared. He used his raw Huaxiannguage to say Lu Xuan name.


    Obviously, he knew of Lu Xuan. Especially now that the Inte was so developed, the whole world had be a globalmunity. Therefore, even the great Indian priest hidden in the tropical rainforest had heard of the name of the number one expert on the cultivation world.


    Even in the great priest¡¯s view, Lu Xuan was very famous.


    However, when he saw Zhu Wuji behind Lu Xuan, the Indian priest immediately became vignt.


    This was because he still remembered that Zhu Wuji had once driven many monsters in the Amazon jungle to attack the golden temple.


    At that time, when Zhu Wuji had also fought with him, they were pretty much on equal footing. To be more exact, the priest was actually at a disadvantage.


    After all, he was only an ordinary human being, andpared with Zhu Wuji, who had awakened his own bloodline, there was still some gap.


    It was just that he had been able to block Zhu Wuji due to the help of the golden temple!


    But at that time, even though he won, that battle had left a huge impression on his memory. It waster that he found out Zhu Wuji was only part of the great power of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    That ce was a behemoth that couldpete with all of the human race.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s me!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Mister Lu, what on earth is your purpose in bringing this monster here?¡± The great Indian priest slowly opened his mouth. At first, his Huaxiannguage still sounded a bit raw, but he soon became proficient.


    For an expert like him, getting proficient in anguage was not a problem at all.


    All the priests present, including the great Indian priest, became nervous. Zhu Wuji¡¯s presence here alone was enough to make them feel as if they were facing an archenemy, not to mention Lu Xuan, who was the number one cultivator in the world.


    Unlike those outsiders, the deeper they were in the cultivation world, the more they were able to understand how terrifying the title as the number one expert in the cultivation world was.


    ¡°To put it simply, I would not havee here if there isn¡¯t something I want. I am here for only one purpose. I want to close your channels and abolish all cultivation systems that summons the creatures from the different dimensions!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    All of a sudden, the other priests showed their anger one after another.


    ¡°That is absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°The gods will punish you!¡±


    ¡°You want to destroy our cultivation system?¡±


    A young priest began to shout nonstop, as he was unwilling to agree to it at all.


    For this golden temple, it was dedicated to the Mayan mythological and legendary Sun God, hence this was the temple of the Sun God.


    As for these priests, they were the subordinate of the Sun God. When they had fought against the Myriad Demon Valley, they had summoned some helpers from the distant space, which had allowed them to repel the attack of the Myriad Demon Valley.


    Now Lu Xuan said that he wanted to destroy their cultivation system, which immediately made these people furious.


    ¡°Mister Lu, don¡¯t terrorize us just because you are strong. We are not that easy to be bullied!¡±


    The great Indian priest said.


    Lu Xuan just looked around the golden temple and saw the three crystal skulls sacrificed on the sacrificial table. His eyes were very calm.


    He remembered that in his previous life, this golden temple was once upied by a different space, and the so-called Sun God had once sent an army to invade the earth.


    In that war, although people on earth had seeded in driving out the Sun God¡¯s army, it had also caused a lot of deaths and injuries.


    It was precisely because of this that in Lu Xuan¡¯s view, the golden temple must be dealt with here.


    ¡°You think I am bullying you? You can think whatever you want, but I¡¯m not here to discuss it with you. This time, I am informing you guys that you have no right to refuse!¡±


    Lu Xuan said without any emotion.


    All of a sudden, the energy on the Indian priests fluctuated violently, and almost in an instant, it turned into a golden light all over the sky that lit up the entire golden temple.


    Lu Xuan immediately felt that the enchantment inside the golden temple was activated, and that there was a strong oppression heading towards him.


    The golden temple was repelling him, and under the control of the great Indian priest, it was repelling both him and Zhu Wuji.


    However, Lu Xuan immediately swept his Spiritual Aether across this temple, and his moon-white robe began to flutter.


    That invisible repel effect disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    ¡°It seems that you guys don¡¯t want to cooperate obediently!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lu Xuan, you are bullying us too much. You want to cut off all the passageways to the different worlds. This is going against the entire cultivation world!¡±


    The great Indian priest seemed to have suddenly figured something out.


    He finally understood what Lu Xuan was going to do, which made him surprised and angry. If that was the case, then Lu Xuan would probably be the enemy of the entire cultivation world.


    Especially those famous people among all the cultivators. All of them had the magics and system to summon creatures from different dimensions.


    Some cultivation systems even rely on the summoning of the creatures from the different dimensions to fight.


    Lu Xuan did this because he wanted to defeat them and to destroy everything that was here.


    He was going to turn this ce upside down!


    ¡°So what?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°Right now, you guys only have two choices. You either follow me and live, or you will all die!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! You are defiling the gods. The Sun God will punish you!¡±


    The great Indian priest was furious, and his gorgeous robe began to flutter despite there being no wind.


    In the next moment, an endless golden light burst out from the great Indian priest¡¯s body. It was the light of the sun. At this moment, it was as if he had incarnated into the Sun God.


    Behind him, the three crystal skulls also burst out golden lights that intertwined together to form a huge giant wearing a full body armor.


    This giant was holding a scepter in its hand and was extremely majestic.


    This was the Sun God in the Indian mythology, a supreme god.


    It had a terrifying majesty that filled this entire space.


    The virtual shadow of the Sun God was even stronger than the great Indian priest, as its cultivation directly broke through to the fifth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Zhu Wuji immediately looked stagnant, because he remembered that thest time when he had led troops to conquer this golden temple, he had been defeated here. The biggest reason for his defeat was that he could not break the virtual shadow of the Sun God.


    The virtual shadow of the giant Sun God stomped its foot down towards Lu Xuan.


    All of a sudden, the sunlight filled the entire golden temple and formed a torrent that swept towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Biting off more than you can chew!¡±


    Lu Xuan felt a looming pressure of divinity from this virtual shadow of the Sun God.


    However, in his previous life, he had killed such a mythical god before, so Lu Xuan was not afraid at all.


    Lu Xuan swept out a sword qi with one of his hand. The moment when the sword qi swept across the void, it had pierced the virtual shadow of the Sun God in an instant.

 Chapter 494

    <h4>Chapter 494: Fear In The Cultivation World</h4>


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    sted by the sword qi, the virtual shadow of the Sun God unexpectedly broke apart inch by inch. It then turned into the golden light of the sun all over the sky before disappearing without a trace.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The great Indian priest could not help spurting out a mouthful of blood, and then he retreated again and again. In just an instant, he had been seriously injured.


    He never expected that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was so terrifying!


    Last time, he had used this trick to repel the attack of the Myriad Demon Valley. Especially inside the boundary of the golden temple, even if experts in the fifth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm would not be able to defend against the virtual shadow of the Sun God summoned by him.


    That virtual shadow had a trace of the divinity of the Sun God within it!


    Who knew that it would be crushed by Lu Xuan with a single sword attack!


    The great Indian priest red at Lu Xuan with his pair of eyes.


    The strength of the number one expert in the cultivation world was 10 times, or even 100 times more terrifying than that of the many myths and legends about him.


    He was too terrifying!


    ¡°If you are going to be this sphemous, the gods will punish you. When thest days arrive, the gods will descend down to the world and wash all filth with the fire of the sun. You will all pay the price!¡±


    While spitting out blood, the great Indian priest did not forget to curse at Lu Xuan angrily.


    ¡°Biting off more than you can chew! You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly. The so-called army that had invaded this Sun God¡¯s golden temple caused at least tens of thousands of deaths and injuries. Countless people had mourned in despair.


    Lu Xuan must destroy this Sun God¡¯s temple. No one would be able to stop him. Anyone who dared to stop him would only die.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    A sword qi burst out from Lu Xuan¡¯s fingertips, which turned into a torrent of sword qi. It swept across the sky and pierced the head of the great Indian priest.


    In just an instant, the great Indian priest was dead.


    His entire head was blown to pieces, and all his defense power items were blown up one after another. The whole scene looked extremely bloody.


    All of a sudden, those remaining Indian priests were dumbfounded, but soon they reacted and became very angry. They all pounced on Lu Xuan to avenge their great priest.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Lu Xuan gave an order, and behind him, Zhu Wuji, who had long been ready to move, finally got the order and permission to attack. He turned back to his real body, then opened his mouth, and spurted out a mouthful of me.


    Soon, these priests were burned to death one after another. Without the great Indian priest, the remaining priests were not Zhu Wuji¡¯s opponents. The strongest among them was only in the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Compared with Zhu Wuji, there was a big difference.


    A momentter, the mes died down, and the all the priests had turned into countless scorched corpses.


    Walking in the mes, Lu Xuan arrived in front of the three crystal skulls. He sent his divine mind into the skulls, and immediately the three crystal skulls bloomed with dazzling lights.


    An old voice sounded next to Lu Xuan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Who is it? Who is touching the power item I left behind?!¡±


    An ancient voice suddenly appeared in Lu Xuan¡¯s mind. Within the crystal skulls, there was a divine mind left behind by a strong expert.


    Although it was only a little bit, but unexpectedly it was able to invade into Lu Xuan¡¯s mind. Hence, it was imaginable how shocking this was.


    Lu Xuan gave a cold hum, and them he used his own divine mind to directly erase the divine mind from the skulls. Although the level of that divine mind was very high, it was just a divine mind in the end. How could it bepared with Lu Xuan?


    ¡°If you really show up in front of me, I might be a little bit afraid. However, you are just a divine mind and yet you dare to be presumptuous!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered. Without the interference of this divine mind, the light of the three crystal skulls became more and more magnificent. The lights intertwined together and turned into an ancient road that headed directly into the space.


    This was the ancient road in whichter the army of the Sun God came down from.


    Lu Xuan directly extended one of his hand, and then grabbed the three crystal skulls on the spot.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The three crystal skulls were crushed on the spot and dissipated into golden lights all over the sky.


    The space passage of this golden temple was led by these three crystal skulls, and now that the crystal skulls had been shattered, this leading passage would no longer appear.


    After dealing with the three crystal skulls, Lu Xuan quickly informed Dragon and Yang Chengsi, to get the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force to send someone to deal with this ce, so that the golden temple would bepletely destroyed.


    Afterwards, Zhu Wuji once again turned into a ferocious bird, and then Lu Xuan jumped on it.


    Zhu Wuji pped his wings and disappeared on the spot, like a supersonic fighter ne.


    Starting with the golden temple in the Amazon jungle, Lu Xuan began to repair the various spatial cracks on earth.


    The space in earth, which was riddled with holes, was mended bit by bit.


    Lu Xuan mobilized the forces of the Heavenly Pce, the Special Task Force, and even the Myriad Demon Valley, to find points of the space passageways simr to the one at the golden temple.


    This included the ces that Lu Xuan knew of in his previous, where creatures from different spaces hade down from.


    In a short period of half a year, there had been more than 30 spatial cracks that Lu Xuan had destroyed and repaired.


    Although they were not big, and no one knew about their lineage, however the news still leaked out in the end.


    For a time, the lineage of the cultivators on the whole earth was silent.


    Lu Xuan did it again!


    As a matter of fact, nowadays, Lu Xuan had a ferocious reputation in the cultivation world.


    Everyone knew how Lu Xuan had attacked the cultivation world before. The sects and ns that went against him were uprooted one by one. But in recent years, Lu Xuan was so busy with foreign enemies that he had no time to attack them.


    However, six months ago, everyone was shocked when he went after the dignitaries of the United States and the European Union.


    After not seeing him for several years, Lu Xuan did not be gentler. On the contrary, he had be simpler and rougher. He possessed a more terrifying power and could destroy all opponents in the cultivation world at any time.


    In the past six months, more than 30 heritages on earth had been destroyed.


    The whole cultivation circle could not help eximing that the wolf wasing.


    Many people even spected that Lu Xuan was trying to sweep through all the non-Huaxian heritages.


    After all, Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude was well known to everyone. Although he cared about all of mankind, there was also a distinction among human beings. Huaxia was undoubtedly the most important area for him.


    He had treated the other ces differently.


    After Lu Xuan personally killed through Maoshan Sect a month ago, forcing the Maoshan Sect to close a dark space passage from a different space.


    All the ims about this were destroyed.


    This different space was a top-secret information of Maoshan Sect. It had never been mentioned. Even the Maoshan Sect didn¡¯t know about it, so how did Lu Xuan know?

 Chapter 495

    <h4>Chapter 495: Destroying The Condensed Body Of Satan</h4>


    No one knew that Lu Xuan had known about this special space of Maoshan Sect¡¯s secret pathway in his previous life, which was called the Corpse World.


    It was said that a very long time ago, the ancestor of Maoshan Sect inadvertently opened the cracks in the Corpse World and received the method of raising corpses from within it, whichter spread all over the world.


    Among the patriarchal sects of the Taoists, it was very unique.


    But decades after the revival of the spirit qi, the Corpse World suddenly opened, and countless zombies swarmed out from it. They had almost turned the wholend of Huaxia into a sea of blood.


    They almost turned Huaxia into a ce to raise corpses, which in turn would have turned Huaxia Sect into a Corpse World!


    Later, although they were defeated, Huaxia had also paid a great price!


    Because of this, Lu Xuan still remembered it vividly in his mind. He naturally won¡¯t allow Maoshan Sect to quietly open the crack that led to the Corpse World, allowing it to grow bigger and bigger, andter leading to the cmity of filling the world with zombies.


    However, through this incident, the rumor in the cultivation circle of Lu Xuan wanting to get rid of all the people who were against the Huaxian cultivators was finally gone.


    But Lu Xuan¡¯s purpose could not be kept a secret and was leaked out.


    Lu Xuan was sweeping through all the channels in the strange spaces to prevent things like the Devil¡¯s Rebellion from happening again.


    Many people felt stunned as soon as they found out about it. They could all feel Lu Xuan¡¯s ambition.


    Compared with Lu Xuan¡¯s ambitions, their ideas were undoubtedly much more shallow.


    But even so, no sect or n was willing to give up!


    They had no choice. For non-Huaixna cultivators, summoning a different space to help fight was a very important part of their strength.


    Originally, they had been at a disadvantage when faced against the Huaxian cultivators. In fact, they did not have any advantages at all. Now, to abolish the system of summoning a different space to help them battle was simply destroying their martial strengths.


    Not to mention that there were an unknown number of religious fanatics around, especially in the United States.


    In the United States alone, there were a lot of cults!


    Outsiders all thought that America was a scientifically prosperous country and would have non-believers, but few people knew that evil cults were rampant everywhere in America. In the United States, the cults were legitimate organizations. How many cults were out there in the open, and how many had never been registered but were operating in the dark, probably the government of the United States did not even know.


    Each of these cults had its own worship of evil gods, and there were even cults that worshiped Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry about this.


    Some of these cults didn¡¯t just get benefits and sit around and do nothing. There were actually some evil cults who wouldmunicate with a different space.


    Under the order of Lu Xuan, the United States could only cooperate to ban these evil factions.


    At the Mediterranean Sea, the coast of Moro.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sword broke apart a temple located underground.


    This temple was dedicated to Satan. No one knew that this was the original temple that was dedicated to Satan. It was also the first temple dedicated to Satan.


    At the same time, there was also a passage to hell in there. In the future, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    In front of him, the statue of Satan moved. It was lifelike, as if the real Satan was alive.


    The monstrous qi of Satan swept into a huge sandstorm.


    In an instant, it had turned into a huge tornado.


    He walked over step by step. Within this endless desert, he was like the god of death of the world.


    ¡°Human, I know you. You were one of the leaders of the troops who tried to stop me in the past. Now, you havee to destroy my temple. Who are you? How dare you do this?!¡±


    Satan roared. The roar was so loud that it could be heard for dozens of miles in the surrounding area.


    Lu Xuan calmly looked at the statue of Satan. Behind Lu Xuan, Zhu Wuji could clearly feel a terrifying pressure that was far stronger than him. In fact, this pressure was even greater than the Sun God that was manifested in the golden temple.


    This was a real expert!


    ¡°Satan, the times have changed. Do you think the human world is still a yground where you can do whatever you want?¡± Lu Xuan looked at Satan faintly and said.


    ¡°Human, you are very interesting, but you have angered the great Lord of Hell, and no one will be able to protect you!¡±


    Satan growled, his movements seemed slow but was very fast. He went past the sandstorm, and instantly headed towards Lu Xuan in front of him.


    Then, waving the devil¡¯s de in his hand, he chopped down towards Lu Xuan.


    The ce where the delight went past had unexpectedly turned into devil¡¯s fire. It was only just for a moment, but it had directly ignited the air.


    Although it was only a statue possessed by a divine mind, there was no doubt that the strength of Satan was very terrifying. It had broken through to the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Compared to Ao Chen back then, he was exactly the same!


    But that was it. Back then, Lu Xuan had not been afraid of Ao Chen, so he won¡¯t be afraid now either. Killing this statue would be enough topletely destroy the invasion channel of the armies from hell.


    After getting rid of all the heritages of the hell summoners, it would help to avoid troubles in the future.


    This was what Lu Xuan had in mind.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The delight fell, and the me that could ignite the skynded on Lu Xuan, trying to ignite him.


    But Lu Xuan¡¯s body was covered with dense scales, which were the dragon scales that was condensed from Spiritual Qi.


    At this time, Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body seemed to have transformed into a human dragon.


    In front of him, the statue of Satan was getting bigger and bigger, as if the real body of Satan had arrived.


    Lu Xuan did not hesitate, as the pure monstrous qi on his body burst out. Behind him, the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son was formed.


    The real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son simply punched out, as the fist collided with the devil¡¯s de.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud explosion sound, the powerful devil¡¯s de formed by Satan¡¯s own devil¡¯s strength cracked inch by inch, and then it scattered into lights all over the sky.


    The punch from the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son was extremely powerful. After absorbing these lights, it had be even more terrifying.


    One punch hit the statue of Satan, and then the statue was torn apart on the spot.


    As for Satan, he had also stopped his original angry roar, and instead looked at the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son with shock.


    ¡°The real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son. I didn¡¯t expect that you, a human being, would know the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son Chant!¡± Satan stared at Lu Xuan coldly and then said, ¡°Human, I wille see you again!¡±


    As he said that, the statue of Satan was torn to pieces, and even a fragment of the divine mind originally hidden in the statue was directly shattered.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s face was expressionless. Ordinary people would have been scared to death when they heard Satan¡¯s threats and predictions.


    However, that did not include Lu Xuan. For him, even if it was Satan, it would not be enough to pose any threat to the present Lu Xuan, unless the real Satan had descended himself.

 Chapter 496

    <h4>Chapter 496: Killing To The Holy City</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression remained the same, but it was obvious that Satan was interested in Lu Xuan.


    In the future, they would most likely have another confrontation. After all, it involved the real body of the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son!


    The Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son was the ancestor of all on the devil path in the world. It was the Imperial Demon Heaven¡¯s Son who created the devil path, and at the same time, had restrained all the devil path in the world.


    It was naturally impossible to say that Satan was not interested in it at all!


    Lu Xuan knew this, but he did not care!


    Right now for Lu Xuan, it was no longer his previous life. He could not care about Satan in his previous life, but in this life, he was probably just an ant in Satan¡¯s eyes.


    It was just that for now, Satan would not be able to do anything to him, so he didn¡¯t have to worry too much.


    Behind him, Zhu Wuji was a little numb. Over the past six months, he had been with Lu Xuan on his expedition to the East and the West. To be exact, it was Lu Xuan¡¯s expedition, while he was just cleaning up the mess for Lu Xuan.


    But even so, it was enough for him to see the power of Lu Xuan!


    Over the past six months, Lu Xuan had used many means that had broadened his horizons.


    Although the current Lu Xuan did not seem to be as powerful as when his former master Ao Chen was at his strongest, where he could make people unable to breath.


    However, the strength of Ao Chen could be felt, and it was within the scope of his cognition.


    But for Lu Xuan, he was so powerful and unrestrained that it was beyond Zhu Wuji¡¯s scope ofprehension. It was impossible to predict the limit of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    In the past six months, Lu Xuan had shown the posture of an expert in many fields.


    He was pretty much good at everything, such as making seals, enchantments, formations, alkahestry, smithing, and cultivating.


    He could hardly imagine how Lu Xuan was able to be proficient in so many fields at such a young age.


    In every aspect, he was the best of the best.


    Even Zhu Wuji could not find anyone who couldpare with Lu Xuan.


    If Lu Xuan¡¯s growth wasn¡¯t so obvious, Zhu Wuji would have thought that he was not a normal person at all, but some old monster that had been reborn.


    It felt incredible to even think about it.


    But also because of this, his heart was more in awe. Originally, he had sumbed to Lu Xuan, was suppressed by Lu Xuan with absolute strength, and had no intentions of resisting.


    Now, he had been thoroughly impressed by Lu Xuan, who was like a Celestial master.


    To be able to follow such a master, Zhu Wuji couldpletely imagine that for his future, it would be unlimited.


    ¡°Master, now that we have destroyed Satan¡¯s temple, where are we going next?¡± Zhu Wuji said, as he turned into his real body, a fierce bird.


    Lu Xuan jumped up,nded on Zhu Wuji¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Holy City!¡±


    After half a day, Lu Xuan had arrived at Holy City with the huge ferocious bird.


    This was a city that had once been shocked by Lu Xuan.


    In the Holy City, inside Saint Peter¡¯s inner pce, the Pope¡¯s face turned green then white when he heard that thepatriot of the archbishop in red clothes wasing.


    ¡°He hase!¡±


    The Pope spoke slowly, but his clenched fists showed that he was not calm at all.


    Even the fluctuations of the Holy Light on his body began to wobble.


    Over the past six months, Yunxuan Vi had been very low-key, but Lu Xuan had been battling through the north and the south. It was unknown how many religions he had destroyed. Now that things had arrived at this point, Lu Xuan¡¯s real purpose was no longer a secret.


    Of course, the Pope also knew that Lu Xuan wanted to block all channels that led to different dimensions and keep all creatures in the different dimensions out of earth.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was just amon sect like the Maoshan Sect. However, if it was a religion like the Roman Curia, it would be very deadly.


    For the Roman Curia, both angels and the heaven were the key to proving the legitimacy of its divine power. Now that Lu Xuan wanted to block the angels froming down to earth, and block the passage from heaven to earth, there was no doubt that this was digging up the roots of the Roman Curia.


    Was there still any value in existing without the Roman Curia in heaven?


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Asked the Pope slowly.


    The archbishop in red nodded. ¡°This time, even if Lu Xuan ims to be the number one expert among all the cultivators, he will not separate our Roman Curia from heaven. I am willing to sacrifice everything for the sake of the Lord!¡±


    The Pope nodded and said, ¡°Very good. It will be an honor for you guys to die for the Lord. Your actions well be seen by the Lord, who will lead you to heaven!¡±


    A feverish look appeared on the face of the archbishop in red. From the arrival of the angels to the chaos of the demons, it had indirectly proved the existence of heaven and hell. However, this had made the earth have more religious fanatics.


    It seemed that to them, it didn¡¯t matter if they died in a battle, as their God would lead them into the world of the God and enjoy a good life.


    In Saint Peter¡¯s Square, Zhu Wuji the fierce birdnded and Lu Xuan jumped down.


    As soon as hended, hundreds of figures appeared around the Saint Peter¡¯s Cathedral.


    Each of these figures had a powerful strengthparable to the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Even though the Roman Curia was badly hit by Lu Xuan before, as the Eight Knights of the Faith were killed, and even the descending angel had died in the hands of Lu Xuan.


    However, the Roman Curia deserved to be the number one religion in the world today. Its heritage was so profound that it was terrifying.


    In just a short period of time, it had cultivated hundreds of experts in the Divine Treasure Realm. There were even hundreds of experts who had reached at least the second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    In the more distant Holy City, Lu Xuan had felt more powerful people in the Divine Treasure Realm. However, they had only just entered that realm.


    There were hundreds of these experts, so it was possible to imagine how shocking it was.


    Immediately after, the Pope walked out slowly, surrounded by a crowd of archbishops in red.


    This was the first time that Lu Xuan had seen the power of the Holy Light on the Pope. It was simply impossible to hide.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you finally came!¡±


    The old face of the Pope was filled with fortitude and determination. There wasn¡¯t the slightest fear when facing against Lu Xuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to happen sooner orter. I¡¯m sure you knew too!¡±


    Lu Xuan felt the force of many strong experts around here. He naturally knew that the Roman Curia was prepared.


    Lu Xuan looked at the Pope and said, ¡°Although you may already know, I would still like to say my request today again. It is very simple. I want to seal the passage to heaven and abolish all the divine art of summoning angels. This way, all of you can survive, and I won¡¯t go on a killing spree. Isn¡¯t this perfect?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The Pope shouted loudly.


    ¡°What do you, someone who believes in no God, understand? The Lord created all existence, and any who act against him are foolish!¡±

 Chapter 497

    <h4>Chapter 497: Sweeping Through The Holy City With A Sword</h4>


    ¡°Creationism?¡± Lu Xuanughed and said with a smile. ¡°You guys said that the world was created by your Lord, but it is not just your Lord who ims that to have had created this world. With how big this earth is, howe there are so many creators?¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s frivolous words, the Pope immediately turned pale with anger. All the bishops and the archbishops in red started to get angry one after another as well.


    If it had been in the past, probably not many of them would have cared so much. No one knew whether the many so-called bishops and the archbishops in red really believed in God.


    But since the revival of spirit qi and the confirmation that heaven really existed, it seemed that everyone¡¯s faith had been strengthened and all of a sudden, they had be fanatics.


    The more fanatical believers there were, the greater the power they could gain.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan was surrounded by cultivators who had the most loyal beliefs.


    ¡°Stubborn, very stubborn!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a cold smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what Gods you want to believe in, but if you want the people of the world to crawl at the feet of your God, I won¡¯t allow it!


    ¡°Human beings have developed independently for so many years. When did we ever need the permission of these Gods?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Without the Gods, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to live a happy life until today!¡±


    A cardinal bishop was shivering all over. Lu Xuan was an even more abominable atheist than those non-believers.


    Lu Xuan nced at him coldly and directly said, ¡°Stubborn, it¡¯s useless to talk to you guys. I am going to kill everyone today. I want to sweep through the Holy City with my sword!¡±


    Lu Xuan roared, and his body flew into the air like a bolt of lightning. The ferocious bird Zhu Wuji followed after Lu Xuan.


    The Spiritual Aether hovered all over his body, and every one of his pores was spitting out a sword qi.


    The sword qi swept out and formed a terrifying storm above the Holy City. This was an extremely terrifying scene.


    ¡°In the name of the Great Prophecy, God said there needs to be light, hence there will be light!¡±


    The Pope let out a loud roar, as the Holy Light glowed all over his body. In an instant, he rose directly into the sky.


    The Holy Light on his body was very rich, and his strength was not weaker than an expert in the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. He was also a top expert in the world and was one of the super strong cultivators among the strong.


    Excluding freaks like Lu Xuan, he was already one of the strongest people in the world.


    The divine art was turned into chains ofw and directly wrapped around Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    He wanted to stop Lu Xuan¡¯s actions!


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly like a dull thunder.


    The Pope was immediately attacked and then he flew out on the spot, spitting blood from his mouth.


    The Pope was hit very hard as he stared straight ahead. He finally realized how terrifying Lu Xuan was. Lu Xuan was simply a monster, not a normal person at all.


    His figure was high above, just like a living God.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    The Pope eximed. At this moment, those archbishops in red and the cardinal bishops, as well as many cultivators within the Holy City all disyed their divine art at the same time.


    ¡°In the name of the Great Prophecy, God said there needs to be light, hence there will be light!¡±


    ¡°In the name of the Great Prophecy, God said there needs to be light, hence there will be light!¡±


    ¡°In the name of the Great Prophecy, God said there needs to be light, hence there will be light!¡±


    ¡­


    Countless people shouted with one voice, and suddenly countless divine lights swept out of their bodies.


    The lights swept towards Lu Xuan and directly turned into a torrent of terror.


    The torrent of terror had not yet fallen on Lu Xuan, but they saw that on the top of Lu Xuan¡¯s head, the sword qi formed a terrifying sword that was thousands of meters tall and hundreds of meters wide.


    ¡°Sword!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted loudly, and the swordlight directly fell. It chopped at the torrent of divine art that was heading towards him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When the two sides collided, the light of terror swept in all directions, as if it were splitting apart the sky and the ground.


    At that moment, there was no other light or sound on earth, only this terrifying light that had swept across everything and over the entire Holy City.


    Everything was gone!


    The light was gone!


    Countless people collectively vomited blood. Hundreds of experts in the Divine Treasure Realm all vomited blood on the spot in this collision. They had been hit hard.


    Everyone could not believe what they saw. Lu Xuan¡¯s sword attack had unexpectedly hit them all, forcing them to vomit blood one after another.


    Above the Holy City, Lu Xuan¡¯s figure was as steady as a mountain, and it seemed that he had not suffered the slightest injury in the collision just now.


    The wind wreaked havoc on the sky, and Lu Xuan¡¯s clothes were fluttering. However, his figure was as towering as Mount Tai.


    Zhu Wuji who was next to him, had been blown hundreds of meters away. He only felt that the blood and qi was crazily vibrating all over his body.


    That terrifying collision had made his physical body feel as if it was about to break apart, even though it was not aimed at him and he had only suffered a little bit of the aftereffects.


    But Lu Xuan, who took the blow straight on, seemed as if nothing had happened to him.


    Lu Xuan could not help but think of a ridiculous idea.


    How many experts was he facing against?


    There were hundreds of people in the Divine Treasure Realm!


    ¡°Very good, they¡¯re all surrounded by me!¡± Lu Xuan murmured to himself.


    Although the idea sounded funny, he felt that there was nothing more appropriate to describe the current situation.


    Lu Xuan failed to strike, so the sword qi on his body swelled again. Then, a giant sword was formed again on the top of his head.


    The endless swordlight shone dazzlingly in the sky. It happened almost in an instant, yet it seemed as if the light had taken away all the sunlight.


    The giant sword fell without the slightest hesitation!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Wherever the sword passed, the sky would tremble. It was as if heaven and earth had been torn in half.


    ¡°Stop him, start the defensive boundary and stop him!¡± The expression on the Pope¡¯s face suddenly changed, as if he had thought of something extremely terrifying.


    Immediately, the remaining archbishops in red, cardinal bishops, and a group of cultivators,unched the power of the Holy Light to activate the enchantment above the Holy City, regardless of the injures on their body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In an instant, the sword fell on the boundary. As if it had the power to destroy heaven and earth, this sword had destroyed everything in an instant.


    Everything was crumbling!


    The boundary had blocked the sword attack, but it was only for a moment. Immediately after, the boundary broke down on the spot, and then the sword continued to fall.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sword fell on Saint Peter¡¯s Square without slowing down.


    The endless air waves turned into a terrifying storm that swept in all directions.


    Countless buildings were destroyed and razed to the ground in this frenzy.


    In an instant, more than half of the once majestic Holy City was destroyed.


    Countless powerful cultivators were killed, and the rest were shattered by the enchantment and died on the spot.

 Chapter 498

    <h4>Chapter 498: Killing The Four-Winged Angel With A Sword</h4>


    One sword attack had wiped out half of the Holy City!


    The destruction had urred only in the blink of an eye. This sword attack was almost as destructive and powerful as Big Ivan!


    The cultivators from Holy City who had fought against Lu Xuan were also obliterated where they stood!


    As the aftermath of the horror slowly dissipated, deathly silence loomed over the whole sky!


    Before this, no one had expected Lu Xuan to be so ruthless. He had destroyed half of Holy City with just one sword attack.


    Everyone, including the Pope, the archbishops in red, and the cardinal bishops were wiped out with one sh of a sword!


    The Roman Curia had lost all its heritage and elites that they had gathered for hundreds of years!


    This sword attack didn¡¯t spare a single soul!


    Lu Xuan killing the angel in front of everyone was nothingpared to this sword attack.


    There was no contest between the two.


    In the middle of the section where the Holy City was destroyed, a huge door stood out. With no other buildings around it, the door stood out from the rest of the city.


    This huge door appeared menacing yet grand, with an ancient gilding pattern that looked like the appearance of the ancientw.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up; he knew that this was the Gate of Heaven that he had been looking for.


    It was also the gateway between Earth and Heaven. As long as the gate was sealed, those from heaven could no longer easily descend upon earth.


    At that moment, an amazing light burst out from the Gate of Heaven. The light obscured the sky until it was suddenly swept away.


    As the Gate of Heaven slowly opened, a figure emerged from within.


    It was a four-winged angel, simr to the fallen angel that Lu Xuan had killed before. Compared to the monstrous qi of the fallen four-winged angel, however, the force of Holy Light on this one was extremely rich. He looked sacred and noble.


    The four-winged angel was at least three meters tall, much taller than Lu Xuan. With a scepter in his hand, he gave Lu Xuan a cold re.


    The light of thew fluctuated behind him. There seemed to be other angelsing out of that Gate of Heaven.


    He did not act on his own this time. The waves of Holy Light emitted from his body was guiding hispanions as they passed through the Gate of Heaven.


    Lu Xuan only stared coldly at the scene unfolding before him. Just now, the Pope had already summoned the angel behind the Gate of Heaven before he could even make his move.


    Lu Xuan simply wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen!


    If the Pope seeded, then all of Earth would probably be an affiliated ce of heaven that believed solely in its existence.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with a bit of fierce murderous intent at the thought. Having just this angel alone was enough; he absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to allow the other angels to pass through the Gate of Heaven.


    The four-winged angel shouted in old Latin, ¡°I sense murderous intent in your heart, human. How dare you disrespect the great messengers of heaven!¡±


    He was enraged by the murderous intent that Lu Xuan possessed, which he didn¡¯t seem to keep hidden from everyone else.


    As an angel, a messenger of heaven, nobody had ever treated him this way before.


    A mere human dared to think of killing him.


    The angel moved. Without waiting for Lu Xuan to make a move first, the angel swung the scepter in his hands. The Holy Light on his body was endless, as it shone on his body like a dazzling sun. The light solidified everything wherever it passed.


    It was the Great Prophecy!


    He had nearly frozen all of Heaven and Earth; under the Great Prophecy, nobody could move.


    Ascending into the air step by step, the four-winged kept his eyes fixed on Lu Xuan. He could not help but allow a hint of disgust to sh in his eyes. It was simply unforgivable for this petty and low human to think of killing him.


    However, he seemed to have suddenly noticed something right at that moment. He frantically stepped back, but it was toote.


    A beam of sword qi had instantly pierced his shoulder. As his entire left shoulder was shattered on impact, his arm was blown out as well.


    The four-winged angel was surprised and angry. If he hadn¡¯t been aware of the danger and dodged the attack in time, the blow would¡¯ve probably blown his head off.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    The angel saw Lu Xuan in front of him, who should have been unable to move. To his surprise, however, Lu Xuan had moved with even a sword in his hand.


    It was this sword that had almost shattered his head just now.


    This was too terrifying!


    It was only then that the angel finally panicked. The petty and low human being in front of him did not seem to be as weak as he had originally thought.


    More than half of the Holy City was razed to the ground. It was not because the experts in the Roman Curia were too weak, but because the human being was too terrifyingly strong.


    ¡°Not dead yet, huh?¡± Lu Xuan frowned but did not ponder on it too much. This four-winged angel truly was terrifying, his strength already at the peak seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. In Holy City, the power of faith was so strong that he was pretty much half the Lord of this ce; that made him almost invincible.


    However, it also depended on who he was fighting against. Although he was far stronger than an average person, he was also far weaker than Lu Xuan!


    The body of the four-winged angel pretty much dissipated into light, as he absorbed the power of faith in the Holy City and regenerated his arm.


    This time, he did not dare to underestimate the human standing before him.


    ¡°The Great Prophecy!¡±


    As the four-winged angel shouted, Heaven and Earth have suddenly solidified again. However, it was just as he had thought. Lu Xuan just snorted coldly, as his body shook and got rid of the control of the Great Prophecy in a sh.


    In contrast, Zhu Wuji, who was behind him, was once again controlled by the Great Prophecy. Unable to move, his eyes were filled with panic.


    Whoosh!


    The sword light swept up again across the sky before descending in almost the blink of an eye.


    Zoom! Zoom! Zoom!


    The speed was too fast. Lu Xuan¡¯s sword almost tore open the sky and chopped the four-winged angel in half on the spot.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The four-winged angel let out a scream as was hacked to death where he stood. He did not even think that he would be killed by a human being when he hade to a low-levelednd to proim his glory as the Lord.


    When pitted against this human being, he was pretty much powerless to fight back.


    He had been easily defeated!


    Lu Xuan did not know what the four-winged angel was thinking about before he died. Lu Xuan just stomped down with his foot. Almost immediately, he disappeared from where he stood before appearing in front of the Gate of Heaven.


    At this time, the Gate of Heaven was half-open. Some angels were trying to rush out through the gate.


    ¡°Seal!¡±


    As Lu Xuan roared, he pped his hand on the Gate of Heaven. Suddenly, the half-open Gate of Heaven was fully closed.


    After a huge seal was ced on the door, the Gate of Heaven slowly disappeared in the air.

 Chapter 499

    <h4>Chapter 499: The Era In Which Lu Xuan Ruled The World</h4>


    The Gate of Heaven slowly dissipated over most of the Holy City, which had been destroyed.


    Lu Xuan was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief!


    Once the Gate of Heaven had been sealed, it would have been difficult for the remaining angels toe to Earth through the passageway.


    This could be considered a method of temporarily holding back Heaven¡¯s angels from doing whatever they wanted.


    Among so many spatial passageways, Lu Xuan had ced the most importance onto the Gate of Heaven, as behind this gate stood the behemoth of Heaven.


    When the Gate of Heaven had been opened in his previous life, countless angels descended upon Earth. With countless religious fanatics as the vanguard, they had threatened the entire world with the desire to enve all of humanity.


    The angels wanted to turn the Earth into a world of ves and religious fanatics!


    Later, the war between Heaven and the rising Human Alliance urred, which had left almost all of Earth in shambles.


    Relying on the countless outstanding elites, the angels of Heaven had been driven back to the other side of the Gate of Heaven afterward. Only then was the gate was sealed.


    Ever since then, the structure of the Human Alliance was finally established; they did not want to be enved by anyone!


    People had spread this news all around the world, which then caused amotion all across the world.


    Governments of all countries were silent, especially those in the West. Although they imed to believe in Nestorianism, they were a bit afraid of the Roman Curia in the Vatican Holy City.


    Especially after the demons from Hell arrived on Earth, this fear had reached its peak. The ancients had foolishly regarded angels as messengers of the gods, but people in the modern era all knew that the angels were just creatures from a different dimension.


    This time, Lu Xuan had swept through all the passageways that connected to a different dimension. While all countries weed this, only the religious fanatics were not as happy about this.


    Even the European Union and the United States, who had always been hostile toward Lu Xuan, were also equally optimistic about this.


    After all, no one wanted other races to have a back door to Earth where they cross through space and time.


    If that were the case, then the Earth could have always been at the risk of being attacked at any time!


    After Lu Xuan had destroyed the Roman Curia, many religious fanatics around the world then held protests to get their own government to deal with Lu Xuan.


    However, the governments currently had no time to deal with this matter.


    With the European Union and the United States being defeated, their strength had been greatly reduced. Meanwhile, Huaxia grew far stronger than them, even exceeding thebined strength of the two regions.


    Based on this, the structure of the Human Alliance was advancing at such an astonishing speed that had never been seen before. A variety of rules and regtions that were used had the two regions arguing with each other about Huaxia.


    Now that these rules and regtions were all gone, no one dared to refute it. This was not just because their own strength was now weaker than Huaxia.


    The main reason was that a terrifying existence stood behind Huaxia; that person was none other than Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was different from the Huaxia region; Huaxia ultimately had its own national government, as well as all kinds of means that were mainly based on their rules.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan actedpletely different from other Huaxians. If he was offended, even their government may end up in shambles.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan had primarily focused on getting rid of those spatial passageways for the sake of all of humanity.


    They naturally did not want to let Lu Xuan focus so much on them. Otherwise, they all would have had to kneel at Lu Xuan¡¯s feet, trembling in his presence.


    Even so, the Inte was outraged by the Roman Curia¡¯s demise.


    To many people, Lu Xuan¡¯s ways of doing things in the past half a year or so became more intense than before. It had far surpassed how he did things in the past. Anyone who disagreed with Lu Xuan sealing the different-dimensional passageways was eliminated.


    They did not even get any support on this issue, as everyone was afraid of the arrival of a powerful enemy from another dimension.


    Everyone had been able to see how Lu Xuan was able to easily sweep through the entire Vatican Holy City.


    He was not under any pressure at all!


    Even though the four-winged angel from the Vatican had appeared, he was still no match at all for Lu Xuan.


    Even the outsiders, who knew nothing about cultivation, were able to tell from the images shown in the videos that Lu Xuan had easily crushed the four-winged angel.


    ¡°He¡¯s be stronger. He¡¯s so strong that no one can stop him at all!¡±


    ¡°He can destroy any heritage and any power in front of him as he pleases. Those thousand-year-old heritages mean nothing to him!¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a terrifying existence on Earth?!¡±


    ¡°Nobody should be that strong. How can such a powerful person appear among the low-leveled human beings?!¡±


    Countless cultivators were secretly whining to themselves; they believed that right now was the darkest time in the history of the cultivation world.


    This was because, throughout the history of the cultivation world, there had never been such a strong existence that could suppress the entire cultivation circle with their own strength.


    The entire cultivation world became bleak as they had been suppressed by the existence of just one person.


    One person had silenced the entire cultivation world.


    It was like a big sun hanging high above in the sky, and all the people were as dim as the ordinary stars.


    As long as Lu Xuan was around, all the other currently strong experts paled inparison.


    All the talented people in the past who were able to make a name for themselves in the cultivation world no longer mattered.


    Nobody had ever been able to take the lead among both the super-strong experts and the young geniuses.


    Not only was Lu Xuan the top expert of the younger generation, but also he was the top expert in the world.


    Many people had epted the fact that Lu Xuan was currently the top expert in the world.


    Nobody knew how old Lu Xuan was, but they did know that he was not much older than those of the younger generation.


    Some people would have remembered that Lu Xuan was part of the younger generation only asionally.


    Lu Xuan was too strong for everyone else. He was far stronger than everyone had expected him to be.


    He was so strong that everyone¡¯s hearts began beating faster at that very thought!


    Such a person made everyone in the cultivation world feel like they were being suppressed by Mount Tai.


    Even if many people were not happy about this, there was nothing they could currently do about Lu Xuan!


    He was too domineering!


    Some people even believed that this was the era where Lu Xuan ruled the world!


    For ordinary people, this era was better than all the other ones in the past. Lu Xuan had promoted cultivation for everyone in the world. With Lu Xuan driving out the strong experts from the different dimensions for them, this was an unexpectedly happy era.


    However, this was an unprecedented dark era for the cultivators. The high status of cultivators had not been fully reflected.


    Their status, which was forcibly suppressed by Lu Xuan, no longer mattered in creating the world as they had imagined, wherein they were strong and were dominating the world.

 Chapter 500

    <h4>Chapter 500: The Earth Had Changed Within Another Six Months</h4>


    For many cultivators who had begun cultivating way before everyone else did, they believed that they should have been given a status far above ordinary people. In many ces, the Awakened even saw themselves as some kind of deity.


    Since they were supposedly gods, they naturally could not be put on the same as ordinary people. Many cultivators were even secretly advocating to put aside national and racial prejudices and form a united force.


    They wanted to rece the present secr government with a government of cultivators.


    In other words, the government and civilians would have no longer been divided by the original set of sses. Instead, different sses would be divided ording to cultivators and civilians.


    The cultivators would be the ruling ss at the top. Except for some of the talented people who would have been promoted under such circumstances, everyone else needed to work honestly and provide them with all kinds of resources for cultivation.


    When that time arrived, things would have evolved into having an ordinary human race and a superior god race.


    This would¡¯ve replicated the situation in the myths and legends.


    Many believed that the so-called god race during ancient times may have been something that had been deliberately created by those early cultivators.


    Right now, they were just making things the same as they were in ancient times!


    That was how many cultivators saw it!


    Many people found this to be very attractive. After all, the current government was very supportive of promoting cultivation.


    Essentially, however, it was still a government of ordinary people. How could a government of cultivators be more intimate?


    At one time, such a saying was very popr. Since then, however, the idea had disappeared. This was because they had been heavily hit by the Heavenly Pce.


    All the forces that held onto this idea and dared to push it forward were all targeted by the Heavenly Pce.


    No matter what country it was or what kind of cultivators people were, the Heavenly Pce would¡¯ve attacked anyone who dared to promote the establishment of a government of cultivators.


    Moreover, the Heavenly Pce did not just take action themselves. They had also taken the lead in cooperating with organizations of cultivators from various countries to expose these people.


    The senior government officials in various countries were both surprised and angry by this face. This was because, excluding a few who had been controlled or had awakened their powers and cultivated some technique, most of them were still ordinary people.


    If a government of cultivators was to be truly established, it would have been a disaster for them.


    They would have all been beaten until they fell from being at the top.


    As a result, governments had worked together on this issue like never before. However, it had disappeared in just a few months. The idea had been strangled in the cradle before it could be established.


    Apart from Lu Xuan, no one knew how much trouble had been resolved in this joint encirclement and crackdown. Of course, the cultivators of both this life and his previous one were not the only ones who thought about putting this idea into action.


    They had even wanted to imitate the Myriad Demon Valley, to find a ce to build a country and independently establish a country that kept cultivators high above the rest.


    As a result, this had led to the fear and the suppression of theter Human Alliance. This led to a protracted war between the two sides breaking out, which ultimately resulted in the cultivators being wiped out.


    This had thrown the whole world into a panic!


    Of course, something like that would have never happened in this life. Knowing the causes and consequences of all this, Lu Xuan definitely refused to let things continue like this.


    It could have been said that this idea had been fundamentally crushed by Lu Xuan.


    These people seemed to believe that having a government of cultivators was the best way for cultivators to rule. Many people failed to understand why Lu Xuan was so vehemently opposed to this kind of system.


    If a government of cultivators was truly established to control the entire world, then Lu Xuan¡¯s strength and prestige would have made him the supreme king of kings.


    As long as he was willing to, nobody dared to defy him.


    However, it was under such circumstances that Lu Xuan had actually be the vanguard against the people who thought this way.


    They would never know what Lu Xuan had experienced. In his previous life, he had seen the kind of ruling under divine power in the starry sky.


    Under the ruling of divine power, the whole world came to a standstill. The whole world was distorted, the people were miserable, and there was no way out.


    There had even been more than one such civilization. These naturally became the core driving force of Lu Xuan¡¯s opposition to this system.


    Of course, Lu Xuan had also offended more cultivators. After all, not many cultivators had participated in what had transpired, but many people secretly thought the same way.


    Countless peopleined, but no one dared to say anything.


    Lu Xuan ruled this era. Unless he were to fall from power, the people lurking in the shadows would have never been allowed to be in charge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for the right moment to strike. There¡¯s no way that he will remain this domineering forever. There will always be people from afar who can deal with him. When that time arrives, his reign wille to an end!¡±


    Someone cursed in the dark, with an overwhelming desire to kill Lu Xuan.


    Even so, nobody could take any action. All anyone could do was prepare in secret.


    Some people seemed to know something and were quite sure that Lu Xuan¡¯s ruling was about to copse. They were patient enough to wait until that moment arrived.


    However, ordinary people had never seen such a wonderful eraing to pass before. Under the shock and awe of Lu Xuan, cultivators had reined in their underlings without being proud of themselves.


    This was because there were too many geniuses among ordinary people. There had been noworks in the past, but now there was a cultivating method promoted by the people.


    Suddenly, arge number of geniuses sprang up. Without the older generation of cultivators to suppress them, they were able to grow in a rtively safe environment. Their days were much happier than in Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life.


    Also, they did not know that because of Lu Xuan, they had gone down less unnecessary roads. There would have been many cultivating talents who would have been suppressed and not being able to stand out at all. At this time, they had also be the only cultivators who could be outstanding.


    Apart from the various sects and ns who had opened their mountain gate to recruit talents, various cultivating organizations operating under the Human Alliance were also doing the same.


    Among these cultivating organizations, there was no doubt that the Heavenly Pce was the number one ce that many people wanted to enter and be disciples.


    Ordinary people saw it as a sort of Holy Land for cultivation.


    In the Heavenly Pce, it did not matter where a person was from, how talented or strong they were, or how hard they worked. Anyone was capable of standing out amongst the Heavenly Pce.


    In the past few years, waves of extraordinary talents had emerged from the Heavenly Pce. They had alsoid a foundation for Heavenly Pce as a Holy Land for cultivating.


    Such circumstances persisted for half a year.


    Over the past six months, more reforms and changes on earth had taken ce.

 Chapter 501

    <h4>Chapter 501: The Ancestor of Martial Way and Magic</h4>


    The world had changed again in another six months!


    Not many people had the time to keep their attention on Lu Xuan anymore, and it was easy to see why that was the case: The world had changed once again, as the shackles of the world had been loosened once more.


    Many of the top experts who had originally been suppressed by the shackles of the world felt that a part of their body had been set free by these new changes.


    Nobody knew that the world was changing much quicker than it did during Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life.


    This was because, under Lu Xuan¡¯s influence, the number of experts that had emerged in this life had increased tenfold. It might have even been 100 times that amount.


    The changes had also been greatly elerated under the influence of these experts. It seemed that the number of experts and shackles of the world affected each other.


    Within just six months, at least tens of thousands of experts in the Divine Treasure Realm had emerged. Many of them had originally been stuck in the Airborne Realm, but now they had all made a breakthrough.


    As for the experts who were originally stuck in the Divine Treasure Realm, their cultivation had also advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Under the influence of the ambient spirit qi, some ordinary nts even became spiritual herbs and spiritual pills. Some of them even became demonic, but this was purely by chance.


    Nobody knew how many ordinary animals onnd had transformed into monsters. Some of the monsters had even transformed into demons.


    This series of transformations confused many people. Animals such as ants and rats that once posed no threat had suddenly be dangerous.


    Over the past six months, many things had been avoided. Given how quickly these monsters reproduced, however, the efforts to eliminate them had never ceased.


    Fortunately, the new changes to the world allowed many humans to awaken their magical abilities.


    A few paths had opened up for humans to walk upon, from the path of cultivation to the path of awakening one¡¯s magical abilities. These new paths all led directly to the Great Path.


    Most importantly, over the past six months, Lu Xuan had also announced a set of methods on how to practice one¡¯s own magic ability.


    After all, both the cultivators and the martial artists had their own system among these paths. Even so, this was because the system of cultivation was far superior to the system of martial arts.


    Comparatively speaking, the Awakened who had established their magical abilities by themselves had nothing else to learn. This was because the magic that they awakened within themselves was already very strong.


    Basically, they could only depend on themselves to be stronger.


    With Lu Xuan announcing a method for cultivating, however, the Awakened now had a system of cultivation that they could follow.


    Furthermore, Lu Xuan had also announced the remaining realm and system of the Martial Way cultivation, which perfected the cultivating system of the Martial Way. This would allow martial artists to easily make a breakthrough to the Divine Treasure Realm through their own hard work. They could now find their own path instead of just being talented among other humans.


    As soon as the announcements were made, the world went into an uproar. Nobody knew how many worshippers Lu Xuan had now. Before these announcements were made, the path of cultivation had been extremely difficult to traverse.


    Among the three paths of being a cultivator, a martial artist, and an Awakened, there was already a clear hierarchy in power. Of course, cultivators with a perfect system of cultivation sat at the top.


    Second to the cultivators were the martial artists, whose cultivation system was perfected in the early stages but not in theter ones. That left at the bottom the Awakened, who had to depend entirely on themselves and their talents to be stronger.


    Now that Lu Xuan had made up the disadvantages for the martial artists and the Awakened, one could easily imagine the great impact this would have had. It was unknown how many people began to worship Lu Xuan and regard him as the Martial Ancestor.


    To many people, Lu Xuan was not just the ancestor of the Martial Way; they also considered him to be the ancestor of magic.


    No one knew how Lu Xuan had obtained such knowledge. Even so, there was no doubt that these two announcements made Lu Xuan some kind of deity for many people.


    Countless people couldn¡¯t even make a clear distinction between him and a living God.


    Therefore, the world had greatly changed within six months. Additionally, the Human Alliance had also grown more powerful.


    Within six months, the Human Alliance had alreadypleted the early stages of their establishment. They were no longer a weak organization that nobody had cared about.


    As a result, the original United Nations was abolished.


    However, many people saw this to be a good thing. After all, the United Nations was formed with the intent to try and unify the countries around the world. The Human Alliance and the Earth Union were no different.


    As for the Human Alliance, they were finally able to govern the world and be a political entity.


    Because of Lu Xuan¡¯s announcement of the cultivating methods for martial artists and the Awakened, many geniuses had emerged. Although the method of cultivating was quitemon, they were enough for many geniuses.


    A lot of people were stunned by this. They could not believe that there were so many naturally talented humans.


    Initially, ordinary people did not consider these people to be geniuses. However, they had now carved their own paths by relying on the path of cultivation.


    However, Lu Xuan himself did not appear to the public during these six months of change. It was as if he had disappeared from the public eye.


    People only vaguely knew that Lu Xuan was most likely dealing with the dimensional passageways scattered throughout the world.


    However, people did not know how Lu Xuan was doing it. Only the higher-ups of the Human Alliance would receive news about Lu Xuan from time to time.


    Every once in a while, Lu Xuan would send a message to them, asking them to go and take over the job of guarding a certain crack in the space.


    The Human Alliance had set up a strong special forces teamposed of powerful experts specifically to handle this job.


    Experts in the Divine Treasure Realm were considered very rare in the outside world, but they were verymon within the Human Alliance.


    These experts were tasked with guarding the sealing of those spatial cracks in various ces. Even though Lu Xuan had ced the seals, the Human Alliance had still secretly tested them. No matter what heavy weapons were used, or how many experts attacked together, it was impossible to break the seal ced by Lu Xuan.


    Also, the seals that Lu Xuan had ced seemed to have been integrated with Heaven and Earth; they were able to continuously absorb the ambient spirit qi.


    By relying on the ambient spirit qi, the seals were able to continuously be strengthened.


    There were only two ways that the seals could have been broken. The first possible way was if the ambient spirit qi had disappeared from the world one day. The second possible way was for the seals to have been attacked by a force that was much stronger than what they could withstand.


    Although the seals were essentially very stable, the Human Alliance still had to be careful with them.


    This was because once the seal of a spatial passageway was broken, it was still capable of causing a disaster for the entire world.


    While all this was happening, a huge altar within the depths of an unknown sacred mountain was emitting colorful lights. A group of young men and women dressed in ancient clothing quietly appeared before the altar.


    Around the altar knelt a group of people who were very famous in Huaxia.

 Chapter 502

    <h4>Chapter 502: Punish One Person To Warn Others, So If You Want To Kill Someone, Kill The Strongest</h4>


    In front of these famous people was a group of young men and women in their twenties. They were all very attractive, dressed in ancient clothing.


    They each exuded a magnificent and extraordinary aura.


    They stood in front of the influential people from Huaxia, who were dressed in modern clothing and kneeling before them.


    The group of men and women only focused on these famous people, as if these business leaders were not important at all. The group of men and women had even looked down on the powerful cultivators who were in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Even so, these famous business leaders who were in control of various forces did not seem even slightly dissatisfied by this.


    They all knew very well that the group of men and women in front of them were the ones who would control their destiny.


    They were also the ones who would dominate the entire world in the future. Each of these young men and women exuded a very powerful force of Spiritual Aether, which fluctuated around them.


    It seemed likely that the ordinary business people whocked strength were unabke to sense anything. However, the cultivators who had reached even the second tier or the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm could sense that each person standing before them was at the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. They did not seem to be weaker than the old dragon from the Myriad Demon Valley, who had brought cmity to Earth a few years ago.


    Someone among the group of men and women was even stronger than that old dragon.


    Any one of them would¡¯ve been able to shock the Human Alliance.


    The cultivators kneeling before them were also at the Divine Treasure Realm. Compared to this group, however, they all seemed like merely fragile children.


    The difference in strength between them was toorge to fill.


    It was like they were two existences from two different worlds.


    Normally, the emergence of any one of them was a huge matter. The emergence of a group of them was even more significant.


    From the group of men and women, the spatial crack slowly closed!


    One of the men wore a somewhat mlicious smirk on his face as he said, ¡°Is this the human world? This is the home of our ancestors, and it will be our home in the future!¡±


    ¡°After hundreds of years, I am finally able to return!¡±


    ¡°Now that we havee back, there¡¯s no way we can allow the world to recover so slowly. The world needs to recover more before we can dominate the whole world!¡±


    The men and women within the group talked among themselves, paying no attention to those who were kneeling. The expressions on their faces seemed a bit excite. They believed that this ce was going to belong to them, and that they would be the ones who ruled the world.


    One person said, ¡°I have heard that in a revived world, all living creatures are blessed by God. The speed of cultivation there is also extremely fast. Since we were the first ones to arrive, we might be able to surpass those freaks in the future!¡±


    Everyone looked a little excited, but nothing else happened. They were just the first batch of disciples from the secluded sects who had arrived on earth.


    It seemed as if it didn¡¯t matter how long they had to wait. Even so, they would¡¯ve still been able to take advantage of the earth¡¯s recovering environment and make use of the cultivation resources of the whole to their benefit. It was possible that in the future, they may be able to catch up and be on an equal footing with those freaks and monsters.


    It was no surprise to anyone that they greatly desired to take the whole for themselves.


    One of the men, who stood at an average height and had a face like an eagle, said, ¡°However, we have been ordered to take the first step and fight against those in power here. I say we should just start with the strongest. That way, we can just punish one person to warn everyone else. Once we have killed the strongest forces, seized their resources, and then intimidated the world, everything will be ours!¡±


    One by one, the others agreed with that idea. They had figured all of this out beforeing here. It was impossible for them to truly eliminate all forces on Earth.


    As long as they were able to suppress the strongest forces, everyone else would¡¯ve had to surrender without putting up a fight.


    Of course, this all depended on whether or nor they had the ability to suppress those forces.


    Otherwise, they would not dare to act on such a brash strategy.


    To them, it seemed that Earth had restored most of its strength. Additionally, many cultivation forces had also risen together.


    Since hadn¡¯t been that long since it happened, however, it didn¡¯t really matter to them.


    Just like these people kneeling in front of them, they were merely chess pieces that had been ced on Earth for many years. No effort was spared to cultivate them.


    Despite that, they were each within one of the first three tiers of the Divine Treasure Realm. Such strength was nothing to this group of men and women; any one of them could kill one of the cultivators while they were still kneeling.


    The strength of the kneeling cultivators was not enough to pose a threat to them!


    The man with the average height said, ¡°Which force on Earth is the most powerful one right now? Which country is it in?¡±


    One of the leaders kneeling quickly responded, ¡°Young eagle master. As of now, there are no independent countries on Earth. They have allbined together to create national organizations of the Human Alliance. Under these national organizations, the people are divided intorge regions ording to their country. Among these regions, the most powerful one is Huaxia, which is the Middle Land of ancient times!¡±


    If anyone saw him now, they would¡¯ve probably been shocked. This old man was none other than Lin Quan, the chairman of the Taichu Group; he was very famous in the Human Alliance.


    At the same time, he was also an influential figure within the Human Alliance.


    As of now, however, all he could do was kneel on the ground as if he were an old dog. Under the eyes of these young people, he did not have the slightest sense of pride left in him.


    The young eagle master, whose face looked like an eagle, seemed somewhat confused. He asked, ¡°The Human Alliance? Why haven¡¯t you guys mentioned it before?¡±


    Lin Quan frantically replied, ¡°All of this happened within thest few years. It happened so quickly, yet it was not easy for us to transmit a message to you guys. That¡¯s why we were unable to tell you in time!¡±


    This news didn¡¯t surprise only these young men and women. Even the people already living on Earth had not expected this to happen, either.


    In particr, people like Lin Quan, who had lived in the United Nations era for most of their lives, had to suddenly enter the era of the Human Alliance.


    All these changes came too quickly and abruptly. The concept of the Human Alliance had only been put forward over a decade ago, yet it suddenly changed from being a concept to a real political entity.


    Moreover, it was dominated by Huaxian leaders. All these changes seemed so unreal that it was like a dream.


    At that moment, a figure shed in Lin Quan¡¯s mind. It was the person who had used his own strength to end the era of the United Nations and bring the earth into the era of the Human Alliance.


    As of now, he was known as the uncrowned king of the cultivation world: he was the true king of the cultivators.


    One sentence from this person was enough to make the entire Human Alliance tremble in fear. Without him, it would have been impossible for the Human Alliance to have been established even in 100 years while the countries had been struggling for supremacy.

 Chapter 503

    <h4>Chapter 503: Martial Ancestor? He Can Be So Domineering Because There Aren¡¯t Any Strong People Arou</h4>


    That man was the God of the Martial Way!


    He was an existence that everyone should look up to!


    In the past, he had been no different from the so-called Buddha, Jesus, and Taoist Ancestors, preaching to the world on their own.


    Nobody knew how many people in the world had received his favor, or how many people imed to be his disciples.


    In the cultivation world, people were divided into three groups: cultivators, warriors, and the Awakened. They all depended on the path of cultivation that Lu Xuan had pioneered.


    It allowed them to cultivate into the Magic Realm, which would have been impossible before this!


    This was because, in the past, those who were able to cultivate to the Magics Realm could¡¯ve only done so through True teachings.


    There were tens of thousands of the so-called secret books that created the True teachings!


    Even Lin Quan did not know how much effort he had put to obtain the secret books in the past. He had worked for the secluded sects of another world for many years before he finally received the inheritance.


    He knew that this was only some trivial skill from other sects.


    It wasn¡¯t even as profound as the so-called basic cultivation method that Lu Xuan had set up.


    These secrets were originally kept within one sect, but Lu Xuan did not hesitate to publish them for everyone to see. This led to several strong people emerging throughout the world.


    The number of experts was hundreds of timesrger than what the Taichu Group had expected.


    Originally, the Taichu Group would have been far ahead of others in cultivation by relying on the support of the Taichu Path. Now, things were different; everyone was at about the same level.


    Even if Lin Quan was the strongest in the Taichu Group, he could only reach the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Having such a level of cultivation could still be regarded as strong on Earth.


    However, there were too many strong people around him. Naturally, he would¡¯ve been at less of an advantage.


    His position had also plummeted. He had once been on equal footing with the elders, but now he was just an ordinary member of the Human Alliance. His position now waspletely different than before.


    No one knew why Lu Xuan was doing this, but everyone could see that he was supporting the mass-production of experts and spreading the way of cultivation to all human beings.


    The entire Human Alliance was more than 100 times stronger than the original United Nations. Something like that was utterly bizarre.


    Lu Xuan was the reason for all of this happening, as he pushed for this to pass in thest 20 years. Nobody would¡¯ve believed it if they had never seen it with their own eyes.


    Even Lin Quan thought it was impossible. His life during the past few decades had not been as magnificent as it had been in the two decades before.


    ¡°I see, but this is good. It saves me time; I don¡¯t have to go and sweep through the countries one after another. As long as we are currently in control of the government of the Human Alliance, we can control the whole world!¡±


    The young eagle master nodded. He did not see anything wrong with this. Instead, he thought it was a pretty good idea.


    This was because now, all he had to do was to conquer the government of the Human Alliance. That meant he didn¡¯t have to do as much.


    What about being invincible? How could that ever be possible?


    Below the young eagle master, Lin Quan¡¯s face showed a hint of worry. Considering how strong the young eagle master and the others were, it might have been easy to conquer the entire Human Alliance a few years ago.


    However, everything was different now.


    With the full support of that man, the development of the Human Alliance had increased by leaps and bounds. They were no longer divided into different countries, and the strength of the Human Alliance had increased by a lot.


    The development had reached an amazing level not only on the technological side but also on the cultivation side. As far as he knew, countless strong experts had emerged over the past few years.


    This was especially so if these strong experts were unified under the same g. If the sects attacked on such arge scale, would they have absolute certainty to suppress the world?


    Lin Quan did not know, nor he did not dare to ask!


    ¡°Which is the most powerful force right now?¡± The young eagle master asked, turning a blind eye to the so-called Human Alliance. The strongest person in the Human Alliance was merely a pawn to be used to gain power.


    Lin Quan paused before he said, ¡°Young eagle master, all the cultivating forces in the Human Alliance are on the rise. If we have to say which of them is the strongest, then it has to be the Holy Land of cultivation. It is located at Yunxuan Vi in Fu City, Min Province!¡±


    ¡°Yunxuan Vi?¡± The young eagle master frowned. He had never heard of this Yunxuan Vi before, nor did he expect to hear of it. He thought that some sect would¡¯ve been handed down before Liu Bowen cut the dragon¡¯s vein.


    Another possibility was that the cultivation forces would¡¯ve already detached from Huaxia. The Holy City¡¯s Roman Curia or the Covenant of Darkness would¡¯ve done so.


    Having existed for more than a millennium, these forces had been recorded in the sects¡¯ history books. Before they came, they all had crammed and read some materials about those sects and ns.


    He thought that he had to fight against these cultivation forces, especially Huaxia and the Holy City¡¯s Roman Curia, with whom he had been enemies for thousands of years.


    The Roman Curia had traveled East many times, and the furthest they had reached was Huaxia. They had been sent home after the cultivators of Huaxia had beaten them.


    The young eagle master thought that this time, the primary goal was to destroy the so-called Roman Curia of Holy City. However, something known as Yunxuan Vi suddenly appeared.


    Something about that seemed slightly strange.


    The young eagle master said, ¡°What kind of ce is this? Is it the cultivation force established by the Human Alliance?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡±


    Lin Quan hurriedly said, ¡°This Yunxuan Vi is a force established by the current Martial Ancestor, Lu Xuan!¡±


    Immediately, Lin Quan quickly went through everything that Lu Xuan had done over the years.


    Although he didn¡¯t know everything about the situation yet, he knew most things about it. Through his position in the Human Alliance, he had the authority to view some of the information that was originally kept top secret.


    ¡°Martial Ancestor? How arrogant!¡± The young eagle master sneered.


    ¡°Indeed. What Martial Ancestor? The only reason why he can be so domineering is there aren¡¯t any strong people around him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What kind of joke is this? How can there be any Martial Ancestors on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Even though they are just a group of narrow-minded people, they dare to choose a Martial Ancestor. Is this Martial Ancestor in the Magic Realm? What a joke!¡±


    As the young eagle master finished speaking, the group of young men and women behind him opened their mouths. They obviously also believed that Lu Xuan being a Martial Ancestor was far too absurd to not have been a joke. No matter how they thought about it, they felt it was too ridiculous to be true.


    The Martial Ancestor was the ancestor of martial arts with an unimaginable position. Who was this Lu Xuan? How strong was he to have the audacity to call himself the Martial Ancestor?


    Did he only call himself that because nobody else around him was stronger than him?!


    Sarcastic smiles grew on everyone¡¯s faces, as they found it to be hrious. When they heard that a human being was calling themselves the Martial Ancestor, they thought this person was being arrogant.

 Chapter 504 - Everything Is Already Decided

    <h4>Chapter 504: Everything Is Already Decided</h4>


    The young eagle master frowned when he heard Lin Quan tell him everything that Lu Xuan had done over thest 10 years.


    What a ridiculous amount of effort that went into such a big setup!


    Even the young eagle master had to admit that a real dragon had appeared among the ordinary human beings!


    If it had been him, he would not dare to say that he could do better than Lu Xuan!


    There was also the fact that Lu Xuan had also destroyed the Holy City¡¯s Roman Curia, the Covenant of Darkness, and so on. Originally, this was also the young eagle master¡¯s goal. In his mind, these people were excellent candidates to be used as pawns for him to establish power. Who knew that they would be destroyed by Lu Xuan instead?


    Lu Xuan had done everything that the young eagle master had nned to do himself.


    However, that was it. Lu Xuan was outstanding among human beings; nobody had ever seen someone as powerful as him before. However, this was because he was in the human world, where there were hardly any powerful people.


    For the young eagle master who had seen almost everything in the world, Lu Xuan¡¯s title as the real dragon in this small world meant nothing to him.


    On Earth, Lu Xuan did seem like an unbeatable giant. However, the secluded sects could not find anyone like Lu Xuan.


    The old dragon, who Lu Xuan had killed a few years ago, was only at the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    This level of cultivation was nothingpared to that of the group of men and women, let alone those freaks and monsters in the secluded sects.


    In terms of one¡¯s strength, it also depended on who they werepared with!


    Lu Xuan was far superior whenpared to the other humans on Earth, but he was nothing whenpared to the secluded ns.


    It was even more hrious that he was so arrogant as to call himself the Martial Ancestor.


    People in small ces didn¡¯t know anything. It was not that easy to be an ancestor, let alone be at a top position like the Martial Ancestor.


    If Lu Xuan was in their secluded sect, such arrogance would have gotten him beaten to death.


    This was too arrogant!


    ¡°The name Lu Xuan sounds familiar. Is he the one who had ruined the ns of our Taichu Path before? Is he the man who destroyed the Luo family?¡±


    The young eagle master suddenly remembered something. He felt that the name Lu Xuan sounded familiar.


    Wasn¡¯t he the demon king mentioned in the information that the Taichu Group sent to them?


    He was the one who had destroyed the setup by the Taichu Group and the Luo family of the Taichu group. Lu Xuan hadpletely ruined their ns.


    The young eagle master couldn¡¯t care less about the fall of the Luo family, as they were just a group of underlings. However, their downfall had dyed the ns the Taichu Path had set up on Earth.


    Although Taichu Path was powerful, they were not without rivals in the secluded sects. On the contrary, they had many opponents.


    If they wanted a head start over their opponents, they needed to set something up this early.


    However, Lu Xuan had destroyed the Taichu Path¡¯s ns. Compared to the other sects and ns, theygged far behind as a result.


    Lin Quan frantically said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Before I came here, I heard Brother Yan say that this guy had ruined everything for our Taichu Path. If we don¡¯t kill him now, our Taichu Path will lose all of its prestige!¡±


    The young eagle master sneered. He was close to Yan Han of Taichu Path, who had specially told him about Lu Xuan before he came.


    This person would be the biggest obstacle for the Taichu Path on Earth. No matter what it took, Lu Xuan had to be killed at all cost.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was because the Taichu Path wanted to be powerful, or because they wanted to make Lu Xuan pay for his actions.


    Lu Xuan had to die!


    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll kill him to warn everyone else!¡± The young eagle master sneered.


    ¡°How strong can Lu Xuan be?! We should be the only ones on Earth with power!¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Quan could not help but bow his head. He did not dare to say anything more. Their statuses were as different as night and day.


    The difference was so big that it made him feel hopeless. He simply did not have any way to resist.


    The young eagle master and the others were strong enough to make people like him fall into despair. There was also the fact that there were powerful secluded sects behind them.


    These secluded sects were currently sealed in a different dimension, but they woulde sooner orter.


    This would only be more inevitable as long as spirit qi continued to be recovered.


    As formidable figures, they would be the leaders that everyone was forced to submit to.


    No one could stop the return of these secluded sects. Lin Quan and the others did not even dare to think about what would happen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brothers and sisters! Follow my lead; we will go and kill him. The so-called Martial Ancestor nonsense shoulde to an end today.¡±


    With a wave of the young eagle master¡¯s hand, the group of young men and women behind him cheered.


    It was only after this group of people had left that the top figures of the human world could finally breathe a sigh of relief. One by one, almost everyone had left. The only ones who remained were those responsible for leading the elite disciples of these secluded sects down to Earth.


    Today, things were going to change!


    A hidden behemoth was about to reveal itself!


    Heaven and Hell were nothingpared to this behemoth!


    Heaven and Hell were too far away, while the secluded sects were too close!


    As for Lin Quan, he did not leave. He just took out his cell phone and sent out a text message, which summarized everything that had happened today.


    The message was sent to Lu Xuan.


    A momentter, a reply was received on the phone.


    There was just one short word: ¡°Understood¡±!


    For some reason, he breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the word.


    The return of the secluded sects would¡¯ve caused a massive uproar. If anyone was able to stop the secluded sects, then Lin Quan could only think of Lu Xuan.


    No one knew that the chairman of the Taichu Group, who had respectfully knelt in front of the young eagle master and had been used as a pawn for gathering resources for the Taichu Group, was already on Lu Xuan¡¯s side. Not even the young eagle master would¡¯ve expected this.


    The young eagle master didn¡¯t even know that Lin Quan was not always the chairman of the Taichu Group. The first two chairmen were dead, while several families were even uprooted.


    This change just wasn¡¯t as sensational as when Lu Xuan had uprooted the Luo family.


    At first, Lu Xuan had used all his strength to destroy the Luo family, as he had to use all his strength to resolve even the smallest issues. If Lu Xuan had wanted to destroy the Luo family againter, he only needed to take a breath or even just say a word for the people of Taichu Group to kill each other.


    While a lion might need all its strength to fight a rabbit, the divine dragon in the sky did not; those at the top were on apletely different level.


    Although Lin Quan had secretly switched to Lu Xuan¡¯s side, he did not think that it was much of an issue. After all, people of his generation could only act as pawns for others to use. Thus, it made no difference who they helped.


    The most important thing to consider was what would¡¯ve happened now that he had secretly switched sides. Even though Lu Xuan had already noticed the masters of the secluded sects, did they still believe that they could wait until they came down to Earth?


    Everything had long been decided!

 Chapter 505 - Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 505: Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    On the coast of the Eastern Sea, on an ind surrounded by a boundary, Lu Xuan sat cross-legged on a huge spirit stone.


    He put away the satellite phone. Because this ind was surrounded by multipleyers of boundaries, people could only contact Lu Xuan through this special satellite phone.


    In the past, people usually couldn¡¯t contact Lu Xuan when he had gone deep into various sealednds. It was only after learning from these bitter experiences that the Human Alliance government finally used thetest cutting-edge technology to create a satellite phone for Lu Xuan.


    This phone was used with the sole purpose of keeping in touch during critical times. Not only did this phone have enough power to stay on for a long time, but it could also be recharged through sr energy. All kinds of ck technology had been used so that Lu Xuan could be contacted at critical times.


    After all, the Human Alliance was dominated by Huaxia as of now. Therefore, they were not as cold towards Lu Xuan as they had been in the past. Right now, Lu Xuan could be regarded as one of the Human Alliance¡¯s greatest supporters.


    ¡°Is it finally here?¡± Lu Xuan sighed. This day was finally here.


    He had been preparing for this day since the day of his rebirth.


    For a while now, those secluded sects had been seen as dangerous people that could attack him at any time.


    Lu Xuan had tried to speed up the recovery of earth¡¯s spirit qi, but this also led to the secluded sects arriving much earlierpared to during his previous life.


    Now, that day had finally arrived.


    Although this was only the first wave, a second wave would¡¯ve urred soon afterward, and then a third wave or even a fourth wave.


    Based on how Lin Quan described it, it wasn¡¯t that hard for Lu Xuan to calcte these kinds of things.


    This was because Lu Xuan knew things about them from his previous life.


    Young eagle master?


    If Lu Xuan remembered correctly, the young eagle master was probably Yun Shuangying, an elite disciple of the Taichu Path.


    He was one of the elite disciples of the younger generation, second only to the top disciple Yan Han.


    During his previous life, Lu Xuan had also fought against Yun Shuangying for a while. Although he was not as impressive as Yan Han, he had still left some kind of impression in Lu Xuan¡¯s mind.


    Yun Shuangying was quite famous among the Taichu Path, and even in all the secluded sects.


    If it was the same time now in his previous life, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve probably found an archenemy.


    It was only after Lu Xuan had defeated Yun Shuangying that he was qualified to challenge Yan Han.


    Only then was he able to be on equal footing with Yan Han.


    However, Yun Shuangying was currently just a name to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had only replied to Lin Quan with one word: ¡°Understood¡±.


    This was his present state of mind.


    Yun Shuangying alone was not enough to affect him!


    Lu Xuan still focused on the secluded sects, who would arrive in the future on arge scale.


    This was because, after his unremitting efforts, the shackles of the world had loosened again. This time, the shackles had been loosened more than before.


    The cultivation limit had directly increased from the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm to the eighth tier.


    This was also the main reason why Yun Shuangying and the others were able toe to earth.


    Essentially, the current cultivation limit under normal circumstances on earth was at the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan knew that if those secluded sects could¡¯ve even reached the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm as long as they were willing to pay some price. They may have even reached a higher level, taking half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Yun Shuangying and the others were just pawns used to test the situation of the Earth Federation!


    Even so, these pawn pieces alone were enough to stir the entire Earth Federation.


    However, Lu Xuan did not care. It didn¡¯t matter if he was up against Yun Shuangying or Yan Han. As long as he stayed strong, his opponent would not be able to do anything to him.


    He was awaiting Yan Han¡¯s arrival!


    In his previous life, he had fought with Yan Han for many years, killing his way from Earth to space. One could¡¯ve said that they were eternal rivals.


    This time, however, he wouldn¡¯t have given Yan Han so many opportunities. His foundation in his previous life was too weak; he was much weaker than Yan Han at the time. It took him a long time to catch up with Yan Han.


    After a series of battles, however, he was ultimately able to defeat and kill Yan Han!


    Lu Xuan was finally able to get rid of the crisis!


    This time, he wanted to kill Yan Han with one blow!


    In his previous life, Yan Han had appeared while he was in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The so-called Divine Transformation Realm was another big realm above the Divine Treasure Realm, although the two realms were of equal divinity.


    Cultivators believed that the human body consisted of a hidden treasure that was known as the Divine Treasure, which could¡¯ve only been revealed through the Divine Transformation Realm.


    It would¡¯ve turned a once mysterious and inexplicable God into reality.


    Whether this God was strong or not also determined how strong it was inbat.


    It was different from the Divine Treasure Realm, which was just digging out the divinity from the body. The Divine Transformation Realm could¡¯ve used that divinity to improve one¡¯sbat strength.


    People could evenprehend the transitions of life.


    It wasmonly said that a Divine Transformation would¡¯ve taken 500 years.


    In other words, once a person stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm, they would¡¯ve been able to survive for more than 500 years as long as no incidents urred.


    This was a very astonishing number of years; even only in theory, the lifespan of an ordinary human was only 120 years.


    If a normal person were able to live to be 70 or 80 years old, then they were already considered as having lived a long life.


    Many people would¡¯ve killed to be able to live to 500 years old.


    One of the major reasons why many people wanted to be cultivators was that their lifespan would¡¯ve increased along with their level of cultivation.


    The Divine Transformation Realm was merely a threshold. It was also the first realm that allowed people to truly feel an obvious change in their lifespan.


    Compared to the Divine Treasure Realm, the Divine Transformation Realm didn¡¯t just increase one¡¯s lifespan. It also strengthened the person¡¯s other qualities.


    The Divine Transformation Realm became the focal point for even the secluded sects. Whether or not a sect¡¯s leader was in the Divine Transformation Realm directly determined their status among the other secluded sects.


    This was the most valuable treasure imaginable!


    It belonged to the people who could be ancestors. Among the secluded sects, it belonged to people who never went back on their word. If they wanted the other secluded sects to tremble in fear, they could¡¯ve stomped their foot into the ground at any time.


    Yan Han was like that in the previous life, and he was also the youngest genius in the Divine Transformation Realm. Among the many geniuses from ancient times to the present, his talent could¡¯ve put him above them all.


    At the time, even Lu Xuan had no chances of winning against Yan Han. Lu Xuan was able to narrowly escape death when he had fought Yan Han for the first time, but it took him plenty of effort to escape.


    As time went on, the advantages of Lu Xuan¡¯s born Taoism aptitude were amplified. He was able to gradually catch up with Yan Han until in theirst battle, where Lu Xuanpletely defeated Yan Han and killed him.


    That victory marked the end of their longsting conflict!


    ording to Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding of Yan Han in his previous life, he was probably not at the Divine Transformation Realm yet. That meant Lu Xuan still had a chance against him.

 Chapter 506 - Pushing For The Ninth Tier Of The Divine Treasure Realm

    <h4>Chapter 506: Pushing For The Ninth Tier Of The Divine Treasure Realm</h4>


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered even if Yan Han broke through to the Divine Transformation Realm!


    This was because today¡¯s world would not be able to tolerate the arrival of someone in the Divine Transformation Realm. Once someone in that realm descended to Earth, a cmity would¡¯ve begun.


    This was different from the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, or even half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm. Other things could¡¯ve set off a disaster.


    This world didn¡¯t ept anyone in the Divine Transformation Realm; as soon as someone in that realm descended onto Earth, it would¡¯ve been like a blue whale falling into a water tank and breaking the entire thing.


    Nobody in the world was allowed to be in the Divine Transformation Realm. Otherwise, the entire system ofws would¡¯ve directly copsed.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan was waiting. If Yan Han had not broken through to the Divine Transformation Realm, then it would¡¯ve been the perfect time for Lu Xuan to kill him.


    Although Yun Shuangying seemed very remarkable, Lu Xuan did not see him as much of a big deal in reality.


    His cultivation was only in the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. How could someone with such a cultivation be anything against Lu Xuan? The only person he was afraid of was Yan Han.


    At that moment, the huge spirit stone that Lu was sitting on was faintly exuding a light green fluorescence light. An endless stream of spirit qi swarmed out from it and poured into Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    A Heaven Istion Formation with a circumference of more than 10 meters began floating all around Lu Xuan.


    The formation eye of the Heaven Istion Formation was with the spirit stone underneath Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had found this huge spirit stone on this ind. Currently, such arge spirit stone could not be found on Earth at all.


    Also, this was no ordinary ind; this was the legendary Peni Sacred Ind.


    Under the Heaven Istion Formation¡¯s protection, he did not need to put in much effort to resist the suppression of the heavenlyw on earth. Instead, he could do his best to make a breakthrough.


    The Spiritual Aether on his body constantly emitted a powerful light as it continued to surge all around him.


    With his current level of cultivation, he still needed to use the Heaven Istion Formation to make a breakthrough. Of course, he was desperately trying to break through to the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm from the peak of the eighth tier.


    While he had been sealing a crack in the space nearby, he suddenly felt that it was time for him to make a breakthrough. It could be said that he was lucky because he could make a breakthrough right on this Peni Sacred Ind.


    Of course, he had directly charged into this ce. With his knowledge of the formation and the boundary, he did not need to destroy the original formation and boundary to break into this ce.


    He hadpletely looked down on Yun Shuangying. This was why it did not matter if Yun Shuangying were to appear in from him right now.


    Although hey were both in the same realm, Lu Xuan was invincible against Yun Shuangying!


    Even if he were to fight against someone in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, he could¡¯ve still fought against them for a long time without being.


    Once Lu Xuan broke through to the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, Yun Shuangying and even Yan Han would¡¯ve died if either of them were toe in person.


    Lu Xuan had been awaiting Yan Han¡¯s arrival, silently sharpening his sword in the dark. He was waiting to stab Yan Han to death once he arrived.


    Right when Lu Xuan was doing his best to break through to the next realm!


    Suddenly, a crack appeared above Peni Sacred Ind. Several figures then emerged from the crack, looking rather pitiful in the present.


    The figures that emerged consisted of three men and a woman dressed in ancient clothing. They were all attractive; it was as if they had stepped out from an ancient painting.


    However, they looked rather pitiful now as they stumbled out of the crack.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re finally safe!¡±


    Among the four figures, the woman patted her chest and sighed relief. She seemed to have heard the roar of a strange monster ringing out from the other end of the crack.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the transportation talisman to actually work!¡±


    One of the men, who sported an average build, looked at the burnt transportation talisman in his hand. He seemed to be unable to believe it himself.


    At that moment, another tall and thin young man slowly said, ¡°Assuming we have been transported to the correct ce, this should be the legendary Peni Ind as the ancestral master said. This must be where the ancestors of our Sanxian Sect lived!¡±


    The third man, who sported a strong build, felt the spirit qi around him. He said, ¡°There seems to be quite an abundance of spirit qi here. It seems that no one has been here for many years. No wonder the spirit qi here is so strong!¡±


    Feeling rather depressed, the woman said, ¡°Of course the transportation talisman works. My father personally gave it to you, saying it can save your life. I didn¡¯t expect to have to use it to save my life. What should we do now? We can¡¯t go back!¡±


    When her father had first given them the transportation talisman, he said to only use it in the direst of emergencies. This was thest transportation talisman in their sect.


    The young man with the medium build said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait then. I have heard that the spirit qi on Earth is reviving very quickly. Soon, all the sects will return to Earth inrge numbers. Once that happens, we will be reunited with the sectmaster and the others.¡±


    After thinking about it, the others could only agree with him. If they went back to the same ce now, that monster on the other side would¡¯ve eaten them whole.


    They didn¡¯t want to have to go through that.


    The tall and skinny man said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the cultivation world here is very weak. We should be strong enough to run rampant and be influential people!¡±


    The third man with a strong build then added, ¡°We need to find a way out of here first!¡±


    The group of people looked around as they walked. Since no one had lived here for many years, the original pavilions and terraces had long been turned into ash. This ce was like a forest.


    They carefully explored the ce, worried that some sort of ferocious monster would¡¯ve suddenly appeared before them.


    As they walked through the forest, the woman pointed to something that must¡¯ve been not too far away. She suddenly eximed, ¡°Someone¡¯s over there!¡±


    All eyes looked towards where she pointed. There, they saw a young man wearing a white robe.


    With a handsome face and eyebrows that nted upwards and outwards, he looked like a man that came out of a painting.


    He was sitting on a huge spirit stone that they had never seen before.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s actually here?¡± The man with medium build suddenly became vignt.


    ording to what their sect said, they left after Liu Bowen had cut the dragon¡¯s vein, leaving no one behind.


    In theory, nobody should¡¯ve been here on Peni Ind. Oddly enough, however, someone had actually appeared.


    It would¡¯ve made sense if the boundary and the formation that was set here in the early years was broken.


    However, they found that neither the boundary nor the formation had been broken. It was the same as when they had left it.


    It was very strange to suddenly find this person here.


    The woman patted her chest and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as our strength is very powerful on Earth, there is nothing to be afraid of!¡±

 Chapter 507 - The Strength Is Unfathomable

    <h4>Chapter 507: The Strength Is Unfathomable</h4>


    The expression on the woman¡¯s small round face obviously showed how unconfident she was, but she had tofort herself at a time like this.


    This was because none of them could feel any kind of menacing aura from the young man in a white robe standing in front of them.


    Not only did the Heaven Istion Formation cut off the awareness of heaven¡¯sw, but it also cut off their own awareness.


    The woman looked at the young man in a white robe and said confidently, ¡°Besides, a handsome guy like him can¡¯t be bad!¡±


    The other three men were about to pass out.


    The man with the average build said, ¡°Sister, how on Earth did you arrive at such a conclusion?¡± He didn¡¯t know whether he should¡¯ve beenughing or crying.


    ¡°Besides, if you¡¯re going to talk about looks, aren¡¯t we good-looking as well?¡±


    The woman waved her hand and said, ¡°You guys are good-looking as well, but not as much as him. It¡¯s likeparing the glittering fire to the bright moon!¡± Her words immediately made the other three men depressed.


    However, their eyes soon turned back towards the young man in the white robe. Although they could not feel the slightest bit of an aura on him, they could still see the terrifying fluctuations of Spiritual Aether on his body for themselves.


    The mere sight of it frightened them.


    The man with a medium build frantically said,¡±We shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a good guy or not; we know for sure that he¡¯s no ordinary person.¡± Whether he is a good guy or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. Either way, he is no ordinary person.¡±


    One by one, the rest of the group nodded their heads in obvious agreement. No matter how they looked at him, the young man in a white robe in front of them was by no means an ordinary person.


    Just as they were about to escape, they suddenly saw a shocking me descending from the sky. It directly exploded on the ground in front of them.


    Boom!


    The me burst into the ground, leaving a massive crater in its wake. It was as if the ground had just been bombarded by a missile.


    They looked up and saw a giant ferocious bird more than 100 meters long, its body covered with fiery red feathers. Nobody knew when that bird had arrived above them.


    It was this giant ferocious bird that had spit out the shocking mes just now.


    The group of four became stiff. They could clearly sense that this giant ferocious bird had locked its divine mind onto them, which served as a subliminal warning. If they dared to take another step forward, they would probably be scorched alive by the mes.


    Almost instinctively, they stopped walking and did not dare to move.


    They also saw that this ferocious bird seemed to be guarding the young man in a white robe. Based on this, they could tell that it was not a wild bird.


    It would¡¯ve been very difficult for wild birds to survive in a ce like this.


    The young man with medium build quickly saluted the young man in a white robe. ¡°Elder, we are disciples of the Sanxian Sect. My name is Yan Bai!¡± he said.


    This young man in front of him gave off a strange feeling. Although this man¡¯s face looked very youthful, Yan Bai had seen many people like him before. Thus, it was not too strange for him to think the young man was older.


    Powerful cultivators had ways to keep their appearance young, but not everyone used them.


    Most powerful cultivators would¡¯ve devoted most of their time to ensure that they would be stronger. They saw no need to try and change their appearance.


    That wasn¡¯t even the most important part. Although Yan Ban could not feel any kind of force around the young man, he was shocked by the Spiritual Aether fluctuations that he saw for himself.


    Even for people like him who imed to be strong enough to take over the human world, they couldn¡¯t do anything that the young man before them was doing.


    Naturally, Yan Bai thought that the young man in a white robe was a certain elder.


    Suddenly, bitterness befell the hearts of the four people. Were there strong experts on Earth or not?


    Even super strong experts were worth anything as long as they were badly suppressed by thew. As a result, many of them had even died of old age.


    That was why this group of four thought they would¡¯ve been able to run rampant among the humans.


    They never expected to run into such a terrifying monster as soon as they returned to Earth.


    Above Lu Xuan¡¯s head, the red-feathered ferocious bird kept pping its wings. The hurricane caused by the pping made Yan Bai¡¯s cheeks hurt.


    However, he did not dare to make the slightest movement. He was afraid that the ferocious bird would misunderstand his actions and kill all of them on the spot.


    This was because he had just noticed that even if he and the others attacked together, they would¡¯ve still been no match for that terrifyingly ferocious bird.


    Although they had joked that they could dominate the human world, they were not that strong in reality. Their cultivation levels were only at the third tier and the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    ording to them, there should be no human experts in the Divine Treasure Realm. After all, they received word that the world had started restoring spirit qi not too long ago.


    They never expected to meet someone so strong here. They couldn¡¯t tell how strong the young man in a white robe was. The strength of this ferocious bird alone was terrifying enough. It was at least in the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    This kind of cultivation was essentially associated with the geniuses of the big sects that they knew.


    To meet such a monster in the human world made them depressed.


    At that moment, their wills were no longer as strong as before; they no longer wanted to dominate the human world. What a joke!


    At that moment, everyone thought the same thing: that they hadn¡¯t created any misunderstanding with the ferocious bird and the young man in a white robe.


    ¡°Sanxian Sect?¡±


    Hearing these two words, the young man in a white robe slowly opened his eyes. A sharp light burst out from between his eyebrows like a sh of lightning.


    This young man in a white robe was obviously Lu Xuan, who was breaking through to the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm in seclusion. He was using the Heaven Istion Formation to iste himself from the heaven¡¯sw.


    When he heard these two words, some memories shed in his mind. They were fragments of memories from his previous life.


    After he had embarked on the road of cultivation in his previous life, he remained in hiding while fighting all kinds of powerful enemies, including Yan Han.


    However, Lu Xuan also had friends who were associated with Sanxiang Sect; that sect held a very special ce in his heart.


    This was because it was the first sect that had epted Lu Xuan. It was the first sect that allowed Lu Xuan to feel the warmth of a home after his family had been destroyed.


    This sect was so small that they had no sense of existence among so many secluded sects.


    When Lu Xuan had been very weak, however, they had protected them.


    Later, they were destroyed by the Taichu Path as a result of him fighting Yan Han.


    It could¡¯ve even been said that they had gotten involved because of Lu Xuan, but he couldn¡¯t save them in time.


    When he saw the disciple of Sanxian Sect again at that moment, a strange expression immediately appeared on his face.

 Chapter 508 - He Is Unusually Strong

    <h4>Chapter 508: He Is Unusually Strong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At that time, the days at Sanxian Sect could be said to be a rare period of happiness for Lu Xuan. Especially since his family had been destroyed, he had not being able to feel that kind of simple happiness for a long time.


    Among the people standing before him, he already knew that the young man with a medium build in the lead was Yan Bai. He also knew that the woman was Lu Diandian.


    The young man with a strong build was Deng Zhichao, while the tall and skinny young man was Jiang Hangchao.


    Of course, they were all old acquaintances. Lu Xuan was most familiar with Lu Diandian in his previous life, probably because they had the same surname. Therefore, Lu Diandian had taken great care of him after he entered the Sanxian Sect.


    It was just that Sanxian Sect had been affected by the battle between him and Yan Hanter on. That was what destroyed it.


    At the time, he simply did not have the ability to save Sanxian Sect. Now that he thought about it, he was filled with guilt. Even so, his expression quickly changed.


    It didn¡¯t matter what happened in his previous life. Now that he was reborn, he would never let anything destroy Sanxian Sect again.


    Yan Bai said, ¡°That¡¯s correct. I wonder if Elder has ever heard of Sanxian Sect? This Peni Ind used to be the oldnd of our Sanxian Sect. I don¡¯t know if Elder has any rtionship with Sanxian Sect.¡±


    Lu Xuan wore a look of mixed feelings as he said, ¡°Sanxian Sect? In a way, we are good friends!¡±


    Upon hearing what Lu Xuan said, they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Lu Xuan had not yet made a move; not even the slightest kind of force could be sensed around him. However, they were still terrified by the powerful aura that made him seem stronger than the others.


    Lu Xuan immediately said, ¡°Although this is the oldnd of your Sanxian Sect, didn¡¯t you guys go to the Blessed Enve for years? Why did you suddenly return?¡±


    The secluded sects were now located at that Blessed Enve.


    In ancient times, there existed the so-called 36 enves and 72 blessednds. Simply put, there were 108 very famous Blessed Enves in total.


    Of course, this was not the exact number. Only the more famous Blessed Enves were taken into ount.


    In reality, there were far more Blessed Enves than estimated.


    Out of all the Blessed Enves, these 36 enves and 72 blessednds were the most iconic and the most symbolic.


    For various reasons, these Blessed Enves all became small dimensional spaces attached to the regional areas.


    Within these dimensional spaces in this life, the spirit qi was far more abundant that the spirit qi on earth.


    Therefore, those old strong experts preferred to cultivate in the Blessed Enves a long time ago.


    This had also something to do with the fact that back then, Liu Bowen was able to sessfully cut off the dragon¡¯s vein and seal them inside.


    As far as Lu Xuan knew, a great power broke through the Blessed Envester on. They were originally scattered in various ces before they werebined to form a whole vast world: the world of the Blessed Enves.


    Nowadays, the secluded sects were also in there.


    The group of four looked at each other. They did not expect that on Earth, there was a certain elder who knew of the situation of the Blessed Enves like the palm of his hand.


    Yan Bai wore a wry smile as he said, ¡°Truth be told, Elder, we were chased by a monster earlier. The only way we could escape was to burn the transportation talisman of our sect. That¡¯s why we had arrived here!¡±


    They were extremely fortunate to not have been immediately killed by that monster.


    Lu Xuan nced at them. He had not known about this in his previous life. However, he was still suffering at the time, waiting to be rescued. Therefore, it was natural that he wouldn¡¯t know about it.


    As the boldest among the group of four, Lu Diandian nced at Lu Xuan. She carefully said, ¡°Since Elder was good friends with our Sanxian Sect, we were wondering if you will be able to help us get out of here!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how she suddenly developed such courage. It might¡¯ve had something to do with the guilt and pity that Lu Xuan had looked at her with at times.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she had instinctively felt that the young and handsome elder was most likely harmless.


    Suddenly, scenes from a popr drama had appeared in her mind. Lu Diandian wondered to herself, ¡°Could it be that this elder had once pursued my mother, but then he was unsessful and was defeated by my father? When he saw me now, was he thinking of my mother?¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more she believed that it was very possible. Why else could he have been wearing that inexplicable expression?


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sealed off the boundary here. Even if you find the exit that the Sanxian Sect left behind back then, you guys won¡¯t be able to leave!¡±


    Of course, he had tampered with the boundary of the Sanxian Sect here for a while now. Nobody was allowed to leave without his permission.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°When I am done with my secluded training, I will send you guys out of here!¡±


    With that, Lu Xuan closed his eyes once again. He continued to push towards the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Although he had been interrupted, the force on his body did not weaken over time. On the contrary, it kept rising.


    The group of four was left stunned by this fact. This was because if it were them, it would have been considered a major taboo to be disturbed at such a critical time. They feared that the condition they were currently in wouldn¡¯tst for much longer.


    Every breakthrough was very particr about that kind of mysterious condition. Once it was broken, one would¡¯ve been considered lucky if they only spat out blood or turned into a demon from the bacsh.


    Then there were people like Lu Xuan, who continued to make a breakthrough as soon as he had finished speaking. As a cultivator, he was unusually strong.


    However, they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief upon hearing what Lu Xuan said. At the very least, he seemed to harbor no malicious intentions towards them.


    At that moment, Deng Zhichao could not help himself. Through his divine mind, he told the other people, ¡°This elder is so strong. Look at the fluctuation of Spiritual Aether on his body. His cultivation must at least be at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!¡±


    Suddenly, the others also used their divine mind tomunicate with each other.


    Jiang Hangchao¡¯s expression slightly changed as he said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t sense the force on him, his ferocious bird alone is enough proof of this elder¡¯s strength. This kind of ferocious bird is difficult to tame. If this elder isn¡¯t much stronger than the ferocious bird, it would not be willing to submit to him!¡±


    The ferocious bird above Lu Xuan¡¯s head was staring at them, as if it was going to strike at the slightest provocation.


    Yan Bai muttered to himself, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is exactly why this elder is very strong. Just from the fluctuation of the Spiritual Aether, I am afraid that even Master is nothing whenpared to him!¡±

 Chapter 509 - Breaking Through To The Ninth Tier Of The Divine Treasure Realm

    <h4>Chapter 509: Breaking Through To The Ninth Tier Of The Divine Treasure Realm</h4>


    One by one, the expressions of the group of four changed upon hearing those words. People had to know that their Sanxian Sect was not a very famous sect in Taichu Path. They could¡¯ve only been regarded as a small and transparent sect within the Blessed Enve.


    The strongest member of their sect was Lu Diandian¡¯s father, the current sectmaster of the Sanxian Sect.


    The sectmaster was also very powerful; he was in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!


    As of now, nobody within the group of four was able to reach that level.


    Even though they were all in the third tier and the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, they couldn¡¯t be considered as amazing talented people. The skill of the Sanxian Sect was also not the best among other sects. Although the progress of their cultivation was not moving too slow, the difference in powerpared to the other sects would only get biggerter on.


    Even Yan Han, who was of the same generation as them, would¡¯ve been able to step into the Divine Transformation Realm and be an influential person. He would have received enough power to affect the entire Blessed Enve.


    It would¡¯ve already been amazing if they could reach the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. This was just one step away from the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, taking that step was like bridging the gap between heaven and earth.


    From what they knew, the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was already the highest level. However, this didn¡¯t apply to the elders in the Divine Transformation Realm, who would asionally appear as they were undergoing private training most of the time.


    As for the young-looking elder in front of them, he was most likely in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, which was the same realm as the sectmaster of the Sanxian Sect.


    That thought made them realize that they may have met a strong elder.


    However, if Lu Xuan was already in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, then it meant that he was trying to break through to the Divine Transformation Realm.


    At the thought of this, the group of four stood there with shocked expressions on their faces.


    As they continued to think about this, however, countless pores opened on Lu Xuan¡¯s body. Countless fluctuating bits of Spiritual Aether instantly emerged from them to form a huge storm, which wrapped itself around him as if it were a huge cocoon.


    At this moment, the force surrounding Lu Xuan¡¯s body was growing more violent and terrifying. As they watched this unfold before their very eyes, the group of four was left shocked.


    As a fierce bird hovering above Lu Xuan, Zhu Wuji became even more ferocious as It stared at Lu Diandian and the others. If they dared to show the slightest intention of attacking, then it would¡¯ve immediately swooped in to kill these ungrateful humans.


    It knew that this was a crucial moment for its master. Once its master went a step further, he would be even more invincible on Earth in the future.


    The bird did not dare to attack its master. This was one of the functions of the master-ve contract; it restrained the ferocious bird¡¯s behavior so that it would not dare to betray Lu Xuan.


    Under the influence of the master-ve contract, it would also unknowingly be even more and more loyal to Lu Xuan over time without even realizing it. In the end, it still wouldn¡¯t have noticed the difference.


    Nobody knew how much time had passed before Lu Xuan finally opened his eyes. Golden lights burst out from his eyes and shot up into the sky. The lights even scattered the storm formed by the Spiritual Aether in front of him.


    That was a sign that magic was about to be formed with his eyes!


    As Lu Xuan took a slight breath, all the primordial qi around his body immediately condensed and poured directly into his body.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura seemed to have suddenly changed. He was already scary before, but now the foundation of his force was even scarier.


    This was the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!


    Lu Xuan had finally reached the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Almost immediately, the Heaven Istion Formation around him copsed. It was dispersed by the Spiritual Aether, which had burst out from his body in all directions.


    Lu Xuan immediately felt the pressure of the world press down on his body again.


    The feeling of breaking through the shackles immediately welled up in his mind.


    The world refused to let someone so powerful to exist now.


    There was no doubt that Lu Xuan was going against the heavens right now. Every step he took going forward was very shocking.


    Lu Xuan had reached this realm before. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t like he was an expert who had just made a breakthrough who was unable to control it yet. With just a few breaths, he was able to control the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. One could say that he had mastered all the mysteries in this realm in the shortest amount of time possible.


    Yan Bai, Lu Diandian, and the others frantically said, ¡°Congrattions elder, congrattions!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Yan Bai, Lu Diandian, and the others. He just smiled and said, ¡°Well, you guys are quick to react!¡±


    As a matter of fact, they had beenmunicating with each other using their divine mind. Since it couldn¡¯t have been discovered, it could be used to hide things from others. Even those cultivators, whose cultivation surpassed theirs and was at the eighth tier or the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, would not be able to detect it.


    The most that the cultivators would¡¯ve known was that they hadmunicated with their divine mind, but they wouldn¡¯t have known what they were saying.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. With Lu Xuan¡¯s powerful divine mind, he could hear the conversation they thought they had hidden so well. It was no different from saying it directly in Lu Xuan¡¯s ear.


    Even so, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t see any reason to expose them.


    Yan Bai quickly said, ¡°Congrattions on the great achievement, Elder!¡±


    He was even more shocked. When the Heaven Istion Formation around Lu Xuan was shattered his force, they had clearly felt a terrifying force emanating from all directions.


    It had pressed down on them almost instantly, making them almost unable to breathe.


    They had never experienced this kind of feeling before, not even from their sectmaster.


    Although it was way behind the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, they should not have been that pitiful when their current level of cultivation was in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    There was only one reason for this: Lu Xuan was abnormally strong.


    They couldn¡¯t tell whether Lu Xuan had broken through from the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm to the ninth tier, or from the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm to the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, they all sensed that Lu Xuan instantly became several times more powerful after making the breakthrough.


    This abnormal surge in strength also shocked them.


    Whether it was this realm or the next, it was difficult to gain that much power in an instant. This was just the beginning.


    As Lu Xuan¡¯s skills continued to deepen, he may be five to six times stronger than before. Nobody could imagine how much stronger he would¡¯ve gotten inbat.


    This made them want to abandon the Sanxian Sect¡¯s cultivation method, now believed that what they had cultivated was all fake.


    Their breakthroughs were nowhere near this amazing!


    As Lu Xuan moved his body around for a while, cracking sounds rang out from all over his body. He then said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll send you guys out!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Lu Xuan opened a huge crack in the iparably tight boundary above his head.

 Chapter 510 - The Highest-Ranking Family Of The Human Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 510: The Highest-Ranking Family Of The Human Alliance</h4>


    ¡°Thank you, Elder!¡± Lu Diandian and the others hurriedly thanked Lu Xuan. They were finally able to get out of here. Having a powerful elder next to them, whose depth of strength was unknown, had taken their breath away.


    For this elder in front of them, who imed to be an old friend with the Sanxian Sect, they still did not know what kind of existence he was.


    Whether he had good or malicious intentions, they had never heard of the Sanxian Sect having such an old friend before.


    These were all the worries that were haunting them, but it wouldn¡¯t have benefitted them if Lu Xuan had seen them.


    As the group of four was about to leave, Lu Xuan slowly said, ¡°Wait a minute. I can let you guys go, but there is one thing that I need you guys to help me finish!¡±


    The expressions on the faces of the four people suddenly changed. Sure enough, this young elder did not have good intentions, as he would not let them go so easily.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, two things were in development.


    At the Human Alliance in Yunxuan Vi, located within Min Province, Fu City, in Huaxia¡­


    It was already crowded at this time.


    Within dozens of miles around this ce, there was a long traffic jam. All kinds of luxury cars were stuck on the road.


    Each of the luxury cars was expensive, being worth at least 5 million yuan. Many owners of these luxury cars were famous within the outside world.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, I am a reporter from CCTV in Huaxia¡­ Next, I would like to bring you a special live report from Yunxuan Vi today!¡±


    A female reporter in professional attire was reporting at the scene with a microphone in her hand.


    Of course, well-known reporters from all the famous major television stations around the world stood next to her.


    People from television stations, print medias,work tforms, and more were there. Each of them was a world-famous mediawork.


    If it were not for these mediaworks, people wouldn¡¯t have even been able to get close to Yunxuan Vi. Apart from these countless big mediaworks, there were also many first-ss, second-ss, and third-ss media branches located within dozens of miles of Yunxuan Vi. They were there for a live-broadcast.


    From the positions of the live-broadcasts of these reporters, everyone could see what was happening at Yunxuan Vi.


    Business leaders, many powerful people from the cultivation world, and members of the Congress of the Human Alliance were there.


    At that moment, they all arrived here one after another. The owners behind those luxury cars stuck on the road were all influential people, who boasted an amazing status within the outside world.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the president of Apple in the United States?¡±


    ¡°I think I just saw the Tsar of Russia!¡±


    ¡°Joseph, themander of the Royal Knights of Ennd is here as well!¡±


    A glimpse of all these influential figures caused bursts of exmations in each of the live-broadcasting rooms.


    It was not every day that they could easily see these people, let alone now when they were able to see all of them gathered in one ce. Normally, this would¡¯ve been considered a miracle.


    However, such a miracle happened.


    The reason for this was quite simple: someone inside Yunxuan Vi was celebrating their birthday today.


    The person who was celebrating their birthday was none other than Liu Wanrong, the mother of the earth¡¯s Martial Ancestor Lu Xuan.


    Within today¡¯s Human Alliance, which family would¡¯ve been recognized as the highest-ranking family?


    Normally, it would¡¯ve been the family of the current president of the Human Alliance. In reality, however, only one usible answer came in everyone¡¯s mind: It was the head of Yunxuan Vi, Lu Xuan¡¯s family.


    The Martial Ancestor¡¯s family was now the highest-ranking family within the Human Alliance. Their every move had touched the hearts of people all over the world.


    Liu Wanrong was turning 60 today!


    Some people who had seen pictures of Liu Wanrong before could not believe that this woman, who looked to be in her twenties at most, was going to be 60 years old.


    Because it was rare for people to live into their 70¡¯s, it was considered amazing that she was turning 60. In the past, this was the twilight years of life. Now, it was the age of youth.


    This was also the fundamental reason why countless women had embarked on the road of cultivation; they worked hard all for the sake of attaining eternal youth.


    Liu Wanrong had always kept a low profile, but her birthday celebration this year was leaked out to the world for some reason. Countless famous dignitaries of the Human Alliance had brought their own food to congratte her.


    Although their cars were stuck in traffic at the foot of the mountain, they didn¡¯t regreting at all!


    This was because they all knew very well that nowadays, the Human Alliance had ruled the entire world.


    And behind the Human Alliance stood a behemoth: Lu Xuan.


    Nobody knew how long it would¡¯ve taken for the Human Alliance to be established without Lu Xuan.


    When powerful creatures from a different dimensional came to Earth, Lu Xuan was the one who stood up and guarded the earth. Had he not done so, they would not have lived such good lives that they were living today.


    However, nobody could find Lu Xuan. Normally, nobody could contact him because he often went wandering in various mountains and forests. Even if they met Lu Xuan, going forward and greeting him wouldn¡¯t have benefitted them at all.


    Many people also knew that Lu Xuan took good care of his family. Naturally, pleasing Lu Xuan¡¯s family was the same as pleasing Lu Xuan himself.


    As long as they were able to even benefit slightly from someone like Lu Xuan, then they would be able to be rich.


    At an open viewing tform in Yunxuan Vi, the mother and daughter, Liu Wanrong and Lu Guoguo were talking to each other.


    Liu Wanrong said, ¡°All these people came with ulterior motives. Look at them Guoguo. They say that they are here to celebrate my birthday, but all they want to do is to please your brother!¡±


    Lu Guoguo replied, ¡± Hehe, I already know that! When I was at school, some people pretended to identally bump into me and wanted to get to know me. They all thought I couldn¡¯t see through them. I just didn¡¯t say anything about it and yed along!¡±


    Liu Wanrong said, ¡°These people are all shrewd. Humph! Now everyone knows I¡¯m 60 years old!¡±


    A bit of anger appeared on Liu Wanrong¡¯s pretty face. All women cared about their age. When she was over 30 years old, she did not want everyone to know about her birthday; each birthday meant she was getting older.


    However, these people had made her age public to the rest of the world. Now, everyone knew that the mother of Lu Xuan the Martial Ancestor was 60 years old.


    The thought infuriated her, but she had to keep smiling for them!


    While the mother and daughter were talking, a powerful force suddenly rose into the sky at the foot of the mountain. In almost an instant, it enveloped the entire Yunxuan Vi.


    The terrifying pressure was like a dark cloud pressing down on them. It was vast and mighty, instantly rming everyone.


    In particr, the faces of many experts of the cultivation world who were here to celebrate Liu Wanrong¡¯s birthday instantly went pale.


    Many people could not help but think to themselves, ¡°It¡¯s so strong!¡±


    Liu Wanrong¡¯s pretty face gradually turned cold as she said, ¡°Well, looks like someone doesn¡¯t want me to have a good birthday today!¡±

 Chapter 511 - Pressuring Yunxuan Villa

    <h4>Chapter 511: Pressuring Yunxuan Vi</h4>


    A terrifying force instantly swept across the sky towards the crowd.


    Many people who did not cultivate immediately felt terrified like they had never been before.


    On the other hand, people who were cultivators could sense it even more strongly, as their minds were much more sensitive than those of ordinary people.


    It was just that when the cultivators arrived near Yunxuan Vi, they could not unleash their power.


    This was not just because Yunxuan Vi was a Holy Land for cultivation. It was also because everyone knew that many experts were in Yunxuan Vi.


    Compared to those of Yunxuan Vi, the strength of other cultivators seemed to be extremely weak!


    One thought popped into the minds of many people: ¡°Who would have the audacity to appear before Yunxuan Vi like this?¡±


    That overwhelming pressure had pressed down on everyone¡¯s hearts as if they were being suppressed by Mount Tai.


    All everyone could think was, ¡°Something big is going to happen!¡± Yunxuan Vi was not a new force without roots, after all.


    It could have been considered as the current Holy Land for cultivation. Its strength had developed rapidly in recent years. It could have also been said to be the real supporter of the Human Alliance in Huaxia.


    Ordinary people did not dare to cause trouble for Yunxuan Vi.


    However, it took a considerable amount of strength to do anything to the vi!


    Without much strength, how could someone be bold enough to cause trouble in Yunxuan Vi?


    Many people even believed that a terrifyingly massive massacre was going to take ce.


    Looking at it, a storm seemed to be heading towards them; it was as if it was a sign that something terrifying was going to happen.


    One by one, people looked up to find a group of women apanied by a man in ancient clothing descending from the sky.


    Although many more people wore Huaxian ancient clothing nowadays, it was obvious that these people were not those ancient clothing enthusiasts.


    Whenbined with their aura, they lookedpletely normal when they wore the ancient clothing.


    Each of these young women, as well as the man, exuded a terrifying aura around them.


    Through the perception of the divine minds of many cultivating experts, the boiling qi, blood, and Spiritual Aether on the bodies of these people were like the scorching sun suddenly shining in the night.


    The force that these people exuded wasid out for all the cultivating experts to be seen.


    These people were unbelievably powerful!


    All the cultivators could sense a terrifyingly strong pressure crushing down on their bodies. It was as if it was going to crush their bones and freeze their blood.


    One person said in a soft voice, ¡°Where the heck did these peoplee from? How can anyone still have the audacity to challenge Yunxuan Vi¡¯s authority these days?¡±


    Were people still this stubborn nowadays?


    They might as well have been the Man of Steel himself!


    In the past, there had been people who were brave enough to challenge Yunxuan Vi. After everything that had happened, however, everyone was scared to death by Lu Xuan killing anyone who dared to defy him. No one dared to step forward and challenge him.


    To everyone else, the only people who still dared to step forward nowadays were essentially the new idiots of the world.


    The crowd looked up to find a man surrounded by a group of young women. The auraing from the man was slightly stronger than that of the others.


    It was just as everyone said; there would always be someone stronger than you.


    From a distance, Yun Shuangying faintly sneered as he looked at the crowd and Yunxuan Vi, which had been decorated withnterns.


    This was the starting point for secluded sects to return to the world. For a long time now, even the humans from those dynasties had to kneel before them.


    One wrong step on the humans¡¯ part and a new dynasty world be formed, undergoing great changes in the process.


    As of now, the world was about to return to the way it should have. This was its opportunity to do so.


    Although he could sense that some kind of modern weapons had already locked onto him, he still had nothing to fear. These weapons may have been very powerful against the average cultivators in the Divine Treasure Realm, but it was not much against them.


    Although it was a slight threat, it was still far from enough to do anything to them.


    Among these elite disciples of the secluded sects, a man with a heavy sword suddenly left the team and walked towards Yunxuan Vi, taking caution with each step.


    His every step made everyone tremble as if he was stepping on everyone¡¯s hearts.


    However, the crowd saw that the man looked elegant; with a handsome face, he was tall and stood straight.


    The young man with a heavy sword loudly shouted, ¡°Where is Lu Xuan? He killed my Blessed Enve disciple, and now he must pay with his blood!¡±


    Many people¡¯s heads suddenly began to buzz as if they were about to explode.


    Suddenly, another thought popped into their minds; they remembered what this so-called Blessed Enve was.


    In particr, many of the experts in the Huaxian cultivation world were knowledgeable about the heritage of these Blessed Enves.


    Many of them were actually from the branches of the heritages of these Blessed Enves.


    ¡°They¡¯re back!¡±


    The expressions on many people¡¯s faces had changed as a terrifying thought came to mind.


    Although people knew that this group would have returned eventually, many people refused to ept it when it finally happened.


    Why not give them more time? Since Earth was still replenishing its spirits qi of the earth, it was currently the best ce for cultivation. Oftentimes, a few years of cultivation was worth more than at least the past 10 years of it.


    Although this was a rare opportunity, they still needed more time before they could resist the elite disciples from the Blessed Enve.


    Their return extinguished any remaining hope that anyone had.


    At that moment, people all over the world who saw this scene through the live feeds and the live broadcasts suddenly began to hold their breath.


    This man was so strong that it seemed as if his power was going to reach them through the screen.


    Obviously, these people were not ordinary people. It was also obvious that they were targeting Yunxuan Vi while it was still flourishing.


    Everyone in Yunxuan Vi was holding their breath. Nobody dared to make even the slightest sound.


    As he unleashed the force from his body, the young man with a heavy sword coldly shouted, ¡°If he chooses not to show himself, then I guess I¡¯ll just have to destroy Yunxuan Vi. I want to see how long he can remain in hiding!¡±


    The force from his body formed a terrifying storm that surrounded him. It had even affected the climate of the entire world.


    The wind and clouds suddenly changed color, while stones and grains of sand and flew everywhere.


    It was supposed to be a bright afternoon now, but it had suddenly turned into a cloudy day.


    The young man with the heavy sword then shouted, ¡°Mountain Splitting Strike!¡±


    The sword suddenly flew out from behind him. It rose into the air as it began to grow.


    Within the blink of an eye, it had grown to over 300 meters long. It was like a pir that rose into the sky.


    Just then, a shocking sword light descended and shattered the sky. That sword light obscured all the light from the sky.


    Boom!


    The huge explosion shattered everything.

 Chapter 512 - Strongest In The World

    <h4>Chapter 512: Strongest In The World</h4>


    A huge mushroom-shaped cloud rose slowly, as the aftermath of the terrifying explosion engulfed everything.


    The frenzy directly overturned many of the vehicles at the foot of the mountain.


    Many people screamed and fled into the distance.


    Fortunately, many cultivators were present to stop the frenzy and rescue the people caught in the chaos.


    At that moment, many ordinary people fled the vi, along with even political and business leaders. Although they looked very miserable, they couldn¡¯t care any less about how they looked right now.


    The strong power they usually had was of no use against these powerful cultivators.


    On the other hand, many of the cultivators began to condense their Spiritual Aether and Spiritual Qi into their eyes. When they opened their eyes, they were able to see through theyers of the aftereffects from when the sword chopped down into the world. A faint translucent boundary had appeared at the upper edge of Yuxuan Vi.


    This protective boundary had blocked the terrifying sword attack.


    ¡°This sword is very terrible. If Yunxuan Vi was directly hit, it wouldn¡¯t have been any different from being directly hit by a bomb!¡±


    Some military experts were secretly shocked by the sight.


    The sword attack was extremely terrifying!


    The unimaginable strength of the young man¡¯s attack exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s as strong as that old dragon who brought disaster to the world a few years ago!¡±


    Someone secretlypared the strength of the old dragon Ao Chen to the young man in front of them. Back then, Ao Chen might have been no stronger than this young man.


    For several years, thebat strength of Lu Xuan and Ao Chen could be said to be unparalleled to everyone else in the world. They were so strong that it pulled people into despair.


    Nobody knew how many institutions had been secretly studying Lu Xuan¡¯s strength over the years. However, the results made them feel dejected. Based on the strength Lu Xuan showed in that battle, even groups of experts in the Divine Treasure Realm attacking at once wouldn¡¯t do anything to him at all.


    One by one, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve killed each group instead.


    Quantity no longer mattered for people who had reached Lu Xuan¡¯s level of strength.


    Right now, someone seemed as strong as Lu Xuan and that old dragon Ao Chen back then. This young man¡¯s strength was just as earth-shattering.


    He was terrifyingly strong!


    People were worried about the power that this man had demonstrated.


    It had stirred the Human Alliance, which had only recently calmed down.


    ¡°Back then, Lu Xuan was probably this strong as well!¡±


    More people began to flee in terror from the vi. This ce was about to be a battlefield.


    Yunxuan Vi had been attacked, which meant that the army would most likely intervene soon. Once that happened, this ce would¡¯ve been a bloody mess.


    The young man with a heavy sword looked at the boundary in front of him, wearing a somewhat surprised expression.


    It came as aplete surprise to him that the boundary was able to stop his all-out sword attack.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how much more you can take!¡±


    With the heavy sword still in the young man¡¯s hand, a cold and angry look shed within his eyes.


    With his otherpanions watching him, he felt as if he had been humiliated with this failed attack.


    The young man with a heavy sword mocked, ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯re still trying to hide? How can a coward like you be called the top expert in the world?! It doesn¡¯t mean much to be the strongest among a world of weak humans. Today¡¯s the day your legacyes to an end!¡±


    With contempt in his eyes, he didn¡¯t care about Lu Xuan¡¯s legends and achievements at all.


    The battle from Lu Xuan a few years ago was earth-shattering, but why did that even matter?


    At the time, the old dragon was only in the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. How could he be considered invincible from defeating someone in that realm?


    To the young man with a sword, the people on Earth were narrow-minded and ignorant.


    At that moment, a figure slowly walked out of Yunxuan Vi. This person had a delicate figure, their body d in a moonlight dress.


    ¡°Lu Shanshan, it¡¯s Lu Shanshan!¡±


    It was hard for anyone to tell how many people in the world began to call out her name at that moment. She was currently the new goddess of the world.


    With Lu Shanshan¡¯s cultivation bing more and more profound, her aura had also be closer to that of an immortal being.


    Many people saw her as a fairy in the modern world.


    At that moment, Lu Shanshan¡¯s pretty face was frosty. A cold look gleamed within her eyes as she said, ¡°Do you seriously think someone like you has any right to judge my brother? I don¡¯t need my brother to kill you myself!¡±


    ¡°You must be Lu Xuan¡¯s sister!¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes shed with surprise before turning into a look of greed.


    ¡°Throughout all my years of cultivation, I have never had a partner. It just so happens that you are worthy of being by my side. After I have destroyed Yunxuan Vi, I will take you in as my woman! I can promise you the pleasure of ascending to immortality!¡±


    The young man failed to hide the greed within his heart as he looked at Lu Shanshan, who seemed like an immortal being that exuded an outstanding aura.


    Lu Shanshan looked at the young man with disgust in her eyes as she replied, ¡°Ugh, how gross!¡±


    As Lu Shanshan pinched a seal in her hand, an endless stream of spirit qi suddenly poured out from the small dragon vein below Yunxuan Vi. The spirit qi soared up into the sky, instantly condensing into a golden sword above Yunxuan Vi.


    Boom!


    As soon as the golden sword of spirit qi was formed, it had suddenly suppressed the whole world!


    Not only did it have an amazing level of influence on the world, but it also contained an astonishing power.


    ¡°What is that?¡± The young man with the heavy sword immediately felt the terrifying power contained in the shocking sword qi.


    As the beam of sword light approached the center of his forehead, a terrifying divine mind locked onto him firmly.


    Almost in an instant, all the hairs on his body stood on end.


    That kind of feeling made him feel as if the whole world would copse all at once.


    It had made him restless.


    He had never felt this way before!


    ¡°Damn, how is that even possible?!¡±


    He immediately thought of the grand defensive formation of their sect, which probably had a simr level of defense to this one.


    However, that was simply the grand defensive formation of their sect. It had taken many years for that formation to be built.


    How could a human be able to build a grand defensive formation of this level?


    People knew that the grand defensive formation in their sect was constantly gaining strength as a result of being rebuilt between generations. There was no doubt that it was very difficult to build and could only be done by people who had an amazing understanding of the formation.


    This was a systematic approach, which was much more difficult than arranging a small formation.


    In particr, this kind of grand defensive formation system was even more rare, as it had both attack and defense. Not all sects were capable of building this grand defensive formation in the Blessed Enve.


    There were so many aspects involved that it was impossible to build such a formation without sufficient knowledge.


    The young man was from arge sect, so he was naturally knowledgeable. Because of this, he was able to sense the horror of the sword qi even more.


    His first reaction was to run!

 Chapter 513 - Similar To Lu Xuan, Just As Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 513: Simr To Lu Xuan, Just As Invincible</h4>


    That sword attack had cut straight to the soul. The descent of the terrifying sword light was like the fall of Mount Tai.


    However, it was toote to do anything!


    Whoosh!


    The sword light swept across the sky and instantly pierced the young man with the heavy sword.


    Although it was just a simple sword attack, the young man¡¯s skin split apart, killing him where he stood.


    The area had be dead quiet!


    The sword attack was too terrifying. All anyone could focus on was how the sword had almost split apart the sky. It even nearly tore apart the world, as well.


    The young man with the heavy sword failed to dodge it in time. Thus, he was split apart where he stood.


    The faster the attack, the fiercer it was!


    The young man was killed in one hit, being given no time to react at all.


    Nobody knew how to react. All they could do was rey the footage of the amazing sword attack afterward.


    What was once an ordinary ce like Yunxian Vi had now turned into a dormant monster of terror.


    Had they not seen it with their own eyes, no one would have thought that a seemingly ordinary vi was capable of emitting such a shocking sword attack.


    ¡°What a terrifying grand defensive formation. Is there anyone in the Divine Treasure Realm that can stop it?¡±


    Many people were shocked, knowing that there had to be hardly anyone in the Divine Treasure Realm who would be able to counter such a powerful sword attack.


    Anyone trying to break through such a formation would¡¯ve most likely needed to pay a heavy price.


    Perhaps it was only possible if several military units surrounded it and attacked it together!


    Once the initial shock subsided, anger filled the eyes of the young men and women watching the scene unfold.


    Even they were immensely shocked by the sword attack.


    This vi had an extremely terrifying grand defensive formation.


    Even among the many inherited sects of the Blessed Enve, very few of them would¡¯ve been able to pull off something like this.


    ¡°How can there be such a formations master in the human world?¡±


    The expressions on several people¡¯s faces changed, as the situation had obviously be a bit moreplicated.


    Lu Shanshan¡¯s expression remained the same. It was obvious that she had expected such a result.


    This was because the person who had built the grand defensive formation of Yunxuan Vi was none other than Lu Xuan.


    After years of continuous expansion and the establishment of the Human Alliance, Yunxuan Vi had gained control over a considerable number of resources. It was enough to support far more than the scale of the original grand defensive formation.


    Even people in the Divine Treasure Realm would¡¯ve had difficulty trying to defend themselves against such a powerful attack!


    The power of the formation was even enough to wipe out all the powerful enemies within a certain range.


    Lu Shanshan had received news from her brother Lu Xuan a long time ago, so she knew that a strong enemy would arrive. However, Lu Xuan himself was not too worried; he knew the strength of the vi¡¯s grand defensive formation.


    So far, this was the strongest grand defensive formation that Lu Xuan could build with the resources currently avable to him.


    Although it was not the strongest formation Lu Xuan could¡¯ve built, it was more than enough for now.


    Only an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm was capable of breaking such a formation.


    Dressed in white and carrying a three-foot Qinfeng Sword, Lu Shanshan walked out of the protective range of Yunxuan Vi and said, ¡°Whoever is looking for my brother has to go through me first. I¡¯ve heard that you are all elites from the Blessed Enve, but I¡¯m not sure if any of you so-called geniuses dare to fight me.¡±


    One of the women dressed in a red robe directly walked out and said.¡±B*tch, how dare you kill him. Do you know who he is?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a lecherous man. Why should I know who he is? Since you are so angry, do you want to avenge him?¡± Lu Shanshan said lightly. Her cold and pretty face remained unchanged.


    ¡°B*tch, do you dare to walk out of the grand defensive formation and fight me?¡± When the woman in a red robe saw Lu Shanshaning out, her face was overjoyed.


    To them, Yunxuan Vi was far more powerful than they had originally expected; the vi had be a thorn in their side. None of them knew how to attack the vi.


    Now that Lu Shanshan dared to step out, this was their opportunity to break through it.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?!¡±


    With a three-foot Qingfeng Sword in her hand, Lu Shanshan stepped on the wind.


    Boom!


    In an instant, both sides made their move. Lu Shanshan held the three-foot Qingfeng Sword in her hand as it stabbed out like a dragon. Each attacked seemed to shatter the sky.


    The woman in a red robe also held a long de in her hand. The de light was as domineering as the wind. It continued to be shed out, blocking all the ways of retreat.


    One was cold, and one was domineering. They hadpletely different styles, but their battle had produced an extremely terrifying aftermath.


    The battle was over before the crowd could even react.


    The woman in a red robe covered her throat, which had been pierced by the sword. The sight of fresh blood spurting out of her neck was extremely terrifying to watch.


    Her eyes remained wide open as if she could not believe that she was about to die. She wasn¡¯t able to withstand a single attack from Lu Shanshan.


    Compared with herpanion, who was killed by Lu Shanshan through the sword qi of the grand defensive formation, she was not much better.


    Only thesest words shed through the mind of the woman in a red robe: ¡°How can anyone be so strong in the human world?¡±


    She was in the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. In terms of cultivation, she was one of the best geniuses among the disciples of this generation in the Blessed Enve.


    How could she be so weakpared to Lu Shanshan?


    Near Yunxuan Vi, many people thought to themselves, ¡°It¡¯s too simr. She looks very simr to that person!¡±


    At that moment, Lu Shanshan had been very calm when she killed the enemy. Her posture and invincible power were very much like that of her brother Lu Xuan, who was known as a god.


    It seemed like only a few years ago when Lu Xuan was so invincible that he could sweep the whole earth.


    Currently, Lu Shanshan was very much like Lu Xuan back then in terms of both her posture and expression.


    Finally, someone said, ¡°She is very much like God Lu!¡±


    To them, the current Lu Shanshan was just like Lu Xuan being reborn.


    Lu Shanshan faintly said, ¡°How pathetic. Are the elite disciples of the Blessed Enve only this strong? Even my little sister is stronger than you. You¡¯re out of your mind if you think you can kill my brother!¡±


    Lu Shanshan said faintly.


    ¡°I heard my brother mention someone named Yan Han. Is he here? Now would be a great opportunity for me to test the skills of the person that my brother mentioned!¡±


    Upon hearing what Lu Shanshan had said, the disciples of the Blessed Enve became very enraged, as she had looked down on them with contempt.


    It reminded them of how in the beginning, they had also used this condescending posture to face the so-called strong people of Earth.


    Even Lu Xuan¡¯s titles as the Ancestor of Martial Way and the Ancestor of Magic meant nothing to them.


    Who would have thought that there would be an expert in Yunxuan Vi, who had already made them frustrated before they even met Lu Xuan?


    Their n to kill the strongest and intimidate the others failed before it even began.

 Chapter 514 - Rise Of The Female Version Of Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 514: Rise Of The Female Version Of Lu Xuan</h4>


    Everything seemed a little different from what they expected to happen!


    Their reason for wanting to kill the strongest of humans was to gain control of everything. If that were to happen, they could¡¯ve been able to kill whenever they wanted!


    Now, they were horrified to find that the strongest person, whom they should have ughtered, had a weapon in their hand that was enough to pose a great threat to their lives.


    ¡°What makes you think a b*tch like you is even worthy of speaking Brother Yan¡¯s name?¡±


    At that moment, a tall and thin young man stood out and pointed directly at Lu Shanshan. The Spiritual Aether on his body poured out in a clear shade of blue. Everyone saw that wherever the Spiritual Aether had passed, even the air had condensed into ice.


    This must¡¯ve been the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!


    This thin and tall young man was even stronger than the woman in the red robe from earlier. He had actually reached the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    This kind of cultivation was capable of shocking many people. Nowadays, it was hard to find such a powerful expert on Earth.


    However, the earth had changed, and many people were making progress much faster than before. People could be seen emerging in the third and fourth tiers of the Divine Treasure Realm, which was considered a difficult feat to aplish.


    The changes the world had even allowed those in the seventh and eighth tiers of the Divine Treasure Realm to appear.


    Even so, there still wasn¡¯t much time!


    Very few experts could break through to the fifth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. There were even fewer invincible existences who could even stand a chance against the top experts.


    The gap between the fourth and fifth tiers of the Divine Treasure Realm was immense. The gap between the seventh and eighth tiers of the Divine Treasure Realm was just as massive. Any one of them could destroy everyone present.


    The de attack made by the woman in the red robe earlier seemed to have taken their breath away. The attack seemed like it could chop a mountain to pieces.


    It was domineering and unmatched!


    Now, this man seemed to be even stronger than the woman in the red robe.


    That was what terrified everyone the most; nobody in the world could stop him!


    Lu Shanshan frowned and said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t youe and fight me? Don¡¯t let me down. I want to see how strong the elites of the Blessed Enve are.¡±


    Lu Shanshan¡¯s face showed a hint of eagerness to test out these so-called elites and geniuses of the Blessed Enve that her brother had mentioned.


    She wanted to see for herself how strong they truly were!


    Although Lu Xuan had only mentioned these people so that she and the others could be mentally prepared to deal with them, Lu Shanshan still felt that these disciples of the Blessed Enve were not much of a challenge for her.


    Her brother had told her a long time ago that their physique, known as the born Taoism aptitude, was extremely strong. It was the ultimate physique in the world.


    Over the years, she had gradually felt the ability of the born Taoism aptitude developing within her. It was indeed far better than that of ordinary people.


    This meant that her father also had a good talent for cultivation, but hepletely fell behind when he did cultivate.


    Lu Shanshan even believed that if she had not been limited by the world, she would¡¯ve been an even stronger cultivator than she already was.


    She would have surpassed far ahead of everyone, leaving the other famous geniuses on Earth in the dust.


    Her brother¡¯s disciple, Yun Ling¡¯er, was probably the only one who stood any match against her. Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s speed of cultivation could keep up with hers, while the rest were too weak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to use the grand defensive formation to defeat you. I¡¯ll take care of you myself!¡±


    Lu Shanshan jumped up and went directly into the air. She faced the man from a distance.


    Suddenly, the air became cold. Immediately after, everyone saw that endless ice crystals were forced by the man as they headed towards Lu Shanshan at an astonishing speed.


    Within the blink of an eye, it was almost about to freeze Lu Shanshan to death.


    The speed of the cold attack was so fast that Lu Shanshan was instantly wrapped up in it.


    Lu Shanshan was frozen into an ice sculpture.


    Everything had happened so quickly that people weren¡¯t even able to react at all!


    However, countless sword qi then gushed out of the ice sculpture and immediately tore up all the ice.


    Countless ice crystals that were created from the ice sculpture were instantly scattered all across the sky.


    Lu Shanshan carried a three-foot long Qingfeng Sword in her hand, while Spiritual Aether surged all over her body. All of a sudden, she shattered all the ice, as no one could get close to her.


    At that moment, the man had had arrived in front of Lu Shanshan. There was an ice dragon below his feet.


    More than a dozen beasts condensed from ice qi surrounded him. They opened their mouth and attacked with their ws towards Lu Shanshan.


    This was a true cultivator, someone who had earth-shattering magic all over their body.


    As for Lu Shanshan, she had taken the road of martial arts. Both of them were invincible in the world, as consecutive attacks from either of them would¡¯ve shattered the world.


    It seemed as if their battle left many people dumbfounded.


    Their fighting styles werepletely different, but both were equally terrifying.


    The sword qi swept across everything, while the ice froze everything!


    The entire sky trembled as the air surged. Countless waves of qi kept sweeping across the sky.


    People could even feel the air being solidified, as the temperature dropped by several degrees.


    Someone then eximed, ¡°As expected of the goddess, God Lu¡¯s sister. She is so strong!¡±


    It was difficult to determine who was stronger in the battle. However, it proved to the entire world that Lu Shanshan didn¡¯t be a national goddess on her looks alone.


    The only person who could ever be considered stronger than her might have probably been Lu Xuan.


    She was in the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm!


    People could see the fluctuations of Lu Shanshan¡¯s Spiritual Aether, which indicated that she was in the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. People didn¡¯t doubt this possibility, but she was far stronger than anyone else in the same realm as her.


    There was no contest.


    If the strength of the ordinary sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was like the gurgling of a stream, then the Spiritual Aether emitted from Lu Shanshan¡¯s body was like the Yangtze River. They were on twopletely different levels.


    It was very difficult for ordinary Divine Treasure Realm experts to try and create one attack that was on par with Lu Shanshan¡¯s sword attack. On the other hand, Lu Shanshan was able to easily sh out dozens of these attacks, forming a terrifying disy of her sword skills.


    Lu Shanshan¡¯s attacks were simr to the de attacks made by that woman in a red robe earlier, if not even more terrifying.


    Nobody expected her to be on par with the expert in the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, who had performed the ice attacks.


    Everyone was left shocked!


    One was in the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, while the other was in the eighth tier!


    They were at twopletely different levels. The sixth tier could only be regarded as in the middle stages of the Divine Treasure Realm, while the eight eighth tier was already in theter stages of the Divine Treasure Realm. They were naturally different.


    It was hard to fight someone one level above them, and it was just about impossible to fight someone two levels higher.


    Nobody expected Lu Shanshan to be so strong!


    It was only then that they finally realized why Lu Shanshan was able to pierce the throat of the woman in the red robe earlier without facing much resistance.


    It was because Lu Shanshan was too powerful. Although she was only in the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, herbat strength was powerful enough to fight against ordinary experts in the eighth tier. She might¡¯ve even been stronger.


    It was simply the rise of the female version of Lu Xuan!

 Chapter 515 - Lu Xuan鈥檚 Return Means The Outcome Is Set in Stone

    <h4>Chapter 515: Lu Xuan¡¯s Return Means The Oue Is Set in Stone</h4>


    Ordinary strong experts all across the world were amazed. However, the expressions on the faces of those people who hade from the Blessed Enve, such as Yun Shuangying and the others, instantly changed.


    This was because Lu Shanshan was far stronger than they had anticipated.


    An expert in the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was able to challenge someone in the eighth tier. She had been able to force her opponent back. She seemed to be as strong and skilled as someone in the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    This shocked everyone more than anything!


    People knew that these people were not just experts in the Divine Treasure Realm. Each one of them was an elite of a sect.


    It was even possible for them to break through to the Divine Transformation Realm in the future!


    They were the biggest influencers and supporters among the various Secluded Sects within the Blessed Enve.


    They each served as the backbone of this generation in their respective sects.


    They were no ordinary Divine Treasure Realm experts.


    They were the only ones who were able to defeat enemies in a higher realm; they were never defeated by someone in a lower realm.


    Only the evil spirits within the Blessed Enve were capable of doing something like that.


    This group of disciples thought that people like Lu Shanshan could only appear in their Blessed Enve.


    It was unusual for such geniuses to appear among ordinary humans.


    However, such an unreasonable thing had happened. Not only had someone like that appeared, but that person hadpletely crushed them as well.


    ¡°That makes sense if such a person appears in our Blessed Enve. However, someone like her had actually appeared in the human world. We have to kill her!¡±


    A bit of harshness shed in Yun Shuangying¡¯s eyes. It was not like people from the Blessed Enve usually worked together.


    On the contrary, the experts in the Blessed Enve also fought each other to the death topete for the increasingly scarce resources. There were many people whose head would get smashed.


    However, once such evil geniuses appeared, their sects would¡¯ve protected them from death.


    After all, something like that had happened a lot since ancient times.


    Now, one of these evil geniuses had appeared in the human world. They couldn¡¯t stand to let them do as they wished.


    The emergence of any evil genius meant that their status would have fallen even further. As a result, more resources would have been taken from them.


    ¡°We cannot allow her to live!¡±


    Yun Shuangying¡¯s eyes, along with those of the other people from the Blessed Enve, were shining with ferocity. They were not doing this just for themselves; it was also for the sake of their sects. All the geniuses who did not appear within their strength of influence all became potential targets.


    Someone had already quietly blocked the path between Lu Shanshan and Yunxuan Vi as if they intended to cut off her way back to Yunxuan Vi.


    If she was still inside Yunxuan Vi, they would not have been able to attack her. However, now that Lu Shanshan had left Yunxuan Vi, they would never allow her to go back.


    While people¡¯s minds were now in a mess, the tables had been turned in this battle.


    Everyone could see that Lu Shanshan, who was holding a three-foot-long Qingfeng Sword in her hand, had gradually gained the upper hand in this battle. Opposite her, the Spiritual Aether on the young man¡¯s body was slowly being depleted. He was constantly sting out ice crystal monsters, each of which consumed a lot of Spiritual Aether.


    It was nothing at first, but Lu Shanshan¡¯s fighting speed was so fast that she was able to sh out hundreds of beams of sword qi at once.


    This had forced the young man standing opposite her to hasten his consumption of Spiritual Aether, all to keep up with Lu Shanshan¡¯s fighting speed.


    After a while, the man began losing his strength; more than half of the strength in his body had been consumed by then.


    Lu Shanshan¡¯s consumption of energy was even more astonishing. She had pulled out all the stops to fight against someone in the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, which was two realms above hers.


    However, her born Taoism aptitude now yed an incisive and vivid role. Spiritual Aether continued to be produced from within her body, which had rapidly replenished her previous consumption.


    Between this continuous cycle of consumption and replenishment, Lu Shanshan hadpletely gained the upper hand.


    She pushed the young man back into a corner step by step.


    Her level cultivation was earth-shattering!


    Suddenly, a woman wearing a blue dress behind Lu Shanshan could no longer hold back. Once she pinched a hand seal in both of her hands, a torrent of countless green energy had instantly formed in the air. They soon turned into long dragons that headed towards Lu Shanshan.


    Inside Yunxuan Vi, Liu Wanrong shouted when she saw that these people were making a sneak attack from behind Lu Shanshan.


    Liu Wanrong immediately became furious as she said, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Meanwhile, two voices rang out from within Yunxuan Vi: It was Lu Guoguo and Yun Ling¡¯er. ¡°Have you no shame!¡±


    Both of them rose directly from the top of Yunxuan Vi and were about to join the fight.


    Suddenly, a golden whip condensed from Spiritual Aether appeared in the air and swept towards the woman in a blue dress at an astonishing speed.


    Boom!


    All everyone heard was a loud explosion sound, as they saw that the long whip had directly wrapped around the woman in a blue dress. Immediately afterward, the whip was fiercely mmed into the ground.


    A massive hole appeared on the concrete floor from the impact, as everything within a 100-meter radius turned to dust. The woman was shocked by this terrifying force. Nobody knew how many of her bones, which were known to have been as hard as alloy, had been broken.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The woman in the blue dress kept coughing up fresh blood. She wanted to move but was firmly tied up by the long whip condensed from Spiritual Aether.


    ¡°Not only are you bullying the weak with sheer numbers alone, but you dare also make a sneak attack? Have the descendants of the Blessed Enve be so shameless now?¡±


    A cold voice sounded from the foot of Yunxuan Vi with a bit of mockery.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Yun Shuangying shouted loudly and swept down. He clearly saw a man in a white robe appearing at the foot of Yunxuan Vi.


    The person walked towards them in the air step by step.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    Yun Shuangying had instantly recognized who the man in the white robe was. This person was none other than their target of this trip, Lu Xuan.


    Yun Shangying slightly raised his brows. He had realized that the situation was bad for them because Lu Shanshan alone had created plenty of trouble for them to deal with.


    There was also the fact that Lu Xuan, who looked very ordinary, did not seem like he had ever cultivated. Instead, he looked like a young master who traveled around the world.


    However, he had directly crippled an expert in the seventh tier of the Divine Treasure Realm just from that whip attack. It was obvious that he was not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Lord Lu is back!¡±


    A cry of surprise rang out nearby. It was only at that moment that everyone began to react, one after another.


    This battle hade too suddenly. Now that Lu Xuan was back, the oue of the situation was set in stone.

 Chapter 516 - Incredible Might and Invincible Presence

    <h4>Chapter 516: Incredible Might and Invincible Presence</h4>


    That was the kind of might that Lu Xuan had umted over the past several decades, which he gained from taking part in several battles all over the world. It didn¡¯t matter whether or not people liked him; they were all still somehow confident in what he was capable of.


    The elite geniuses that suddenly emerged from the BI all looked smug and holier-than-thou. Even so, they all knew that the one man who possessed the power to take on the world was definitely none other than Lu Xuan.


    Throughout his years of subjugating everyone in the world who he deemed to be insubordinate, the world acknowledged him as the one supreme grandmaster of martial and arcane arts.


    He was far stronger than someone like Yun Shuangying, who was only able to throw his weight around because those who were stronger than him were not around.


    Lu Xuan gave a cold look as he said, ¡°I did not expect you to resort to backstabbing people like this, Yun Shuangying.¡±


    Yun Shuangying did not expect Lu Xuan to have recognized him as well, considering the fact that he had never stepped foot on Earth before. Even theckeys of the Taichu Path, which they nted on the, had never seen him before. Therefore, nobody should have recognized him. This was especially so for Lu Xuan, who was supposed to be his target.


    His first reaction was to figure out that there might have been a mole in their midst.


    However, he quickly dismissed that thought. The pawns that the Taichu Path had nted all those years ago were essentially ves put under the organization¡¯s control.


    He then finally realized that his initial n, which was to Lu Xuan off guard during that one battle and eliminate Yunxuan Vi, had failed. He could no longer demonstrate to everyone the might of the Blessed Enve and the Taichu Path.


    He never realized that Lu Xuan was not entirely oblivious of their existence in the first ce. On the contrary, the man standing before him seemed to have been prepared for a long time now.


    At that moment, many began to greet Lu Xuan, one after another.


    ¡°Greetings, Pce Lord Lu.¡±


    ¡°Good day, Mr. Lu.¡±


    ¡°It is a pleasure to see you here, Mr. Lu.¡±


    ¡­


    All renowned figures from the field of politics, economy, and cultivation all over the world greeted Lu Xuan out of courtesy.


    Despite being on a battlefield, they were all still desperate to get on Lu Xuan¡¯s good side.


    All of them knew that the man dressed in a bluish-white robe standing before them seemed as if he walked straight out ofic books after tearing a spatial rift. That man was none other than the big boss behind the workings on Earth.


    Lu Xuan could have easily snuffed any of them outpletely if he were merely displeased with any of them.


    At that moment, all manner ofments flooded the live broadcasts.


    Everyone essentially went insane the very second he made his appearance.


    It was especially so with those who came from cults that revered Lu Xuan as a living god. Countless of those believes knelt upon seeing him.


    Moreover, he essentially had tens of millions of fans due to his looks alone. All of them showered him withpliments after seeing him looking increasingly god-like.


    ¡°You truly are something, Senior Lu.¡± Lu Diandian, who was standing not far away from him, was thoroughly impressed seeing how Lu Xuan was being surrounded by all those renowned figures.


    While she did not recognize any of those figures from their respective fields, she could still tell that all of those well-dressed people had a superb air about them. It was obvious that none of them were ordinary people.


    They possessed the kind of bearing and aura that one could only nurture by spending enough time as a high-ranking figure.


    Even so, all those high-ranking figures had to submit to Lu Xuan at once. Even though those people were mere mortals to the likes of her, that scene was still very significant.


    Jiang Hangchao then said, ¡°I did not realize that Senior Lu actually had that much influence among the mortals.¡±


    Those people had all seen just how much respect their own mastersmanded within their own sects and ns. However, none of what they had seen could evenpare to their current situation with Lu Xuan.


    He looked like a beacon of light in the dark, which drew attention from all wherever he went. Nobody else could have ever possessed the kind of presence that someone who reigned over the whole world had.


    Not only had they not seen such presence in their own masters before, they had never even seen any of the handful of masters of the most pinnacle of lineages with that kind of presence before.


    None of them knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s might and presence back in his past life had been far greater than what it was then. He had once been a celestial lord, an entity that all living beings would submit to.


    Back then, even the renowned figures from all over the universe had to kneel before him. As such, what happened right there was nothingpared to that.


    Lu Xuan smiled and nodded at the renowned figures on Earth. However, his gaze remained locked at Yun Shuangying, who was standing high in the air at the moment.


    ¡°At first, I thought you were more than this, Yun Shuangying. This is quite disappointing.¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head. His own experience told him that while Yun Shuangying was unable topare with the likes of Yan Han, that other man still caused him trouble back then.


    That man left quite an impression on him. When he saw the other man again in his current life, He did not expect that the other man to have stooped so low.


    Yun Shuangying did not even have the courage to fight Lu Shanshan, so he resorted to sneaking up on Lu Xuan. That made Lu Xuan extremely disappointed with him.


    Since Lu Xuan had seen many people like Yun Shuangying in his past life, he thought nothing of it. He was simply disappointed.


    Things truly had changed.


    Then again, he knew that he was then one who had changed, not Yun Shuangying.


    Back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, Yun Shuangying had practically looked down on him. That meant he did not even need to resort to tricks and schemes; brute force alone would have been enough to get the job done.


    Even so, Yun Shuangying had no chance at winning now. His chances of victory were so low that even the thought of fighting Lu Shanshan frightened him.


    In a different state of mind, it was natural for someone to makepletely different decisions than usual.


    Yun Shuangying was immediately infuriated by Lu Xuan¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡®Are you pitying me? Do I, Yun Shuangying, look like I need pitying from anyone?¡¯


    Yun Shuangying shouted, ¡°Kill him. That man is Lu Xuan. Brother Yan has given the order. Anyone who manages to kill him will be given a chance to gain ess to a sacred ground of the Taichu and hone themselves further!¡±


    At first, he had no idea why Yan Han had to ce so much importance on some kid from the mortal world before. Now, he finally realized why. He was the one who was blind, not Yan Han.


    He failed to realize that a true dragon actually managed to emerge out of shallow waters.


    Everyone was itching to kill as soon as they heard the order, immediately throwing any wariness they felt against Lu Xuan out of the window.


    They had long heard of that sacred ground of the Taichu Path, which remained mostly forbidden to even the most elite and exceptional of members among the Taichu Path. One had to earn merits to be given a chance to train there.


    It was said that this sacred ground had a density of ambient spirit qi 10 times greater than everywhere else. Making a breakthrough there would have been made considerably easier.


    It could be said that even if someone still failed to make a breakthrough there, they still would have significantly benefitted from just gaining ess to such a ce.


    This kind of opportunity was extremely hard toe by.


    However, one could also easily see that for Yan Han, killing Lu Xuan was indeed considered a deed of considerable merit.


    ¡°You wanna kill me?¡± Lu Xuan shed a faint grin.


    He then grabbed at the air before him, coalescing Spiritual Aether in his hand to conjure a golden whip. Upon closer inspection, one could see that the whip was covered in densely packed dragon scales.


    This ability was called the ¡®Dragon-snaring Lasso¡¯.


    Just a single whip from that weapon was said to be able to trap true dragons, the most ferocious of beasts in the world. It was near-impossible for one to shake themselves free. Lu Xuan managed to ensnare that woman in a blue dress with that Dragon-snaring Lasso.


    A battle erupted right away.

 Chapter 517 - One Down with One Whack, Utterly Unstoppable

    <h4>Chapter 517: One Down with One Whack, Utterly Unstoppable</h4>


    Whack!


    The Dragon-snaring Lasso was whipped onto the ground, creating a long crack on the concrete flooring that continued to spread at a frightening pace like a living snake.


    Those from the Blessed Enve who were still watching in the air were then vastly rmed, making their way at him.


    Any one of the beings of Seventh and Eighth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm could have wreaked massive havoc nearby Yunxuan Vi.


    Things were even worse given that a group of such beings was making a move, causing catastrophic changes in thendscape around the ce.


    Those renowned figures from all fields who initially came to greet Lu Xuan immediately fled for their lives.


    All of the small-scale barriers were erected to protect them.


    Boom!


    That Dragon-snaring Lasso then ensnared a massive specter of the whip in midair, which suddenly appeared in a ce that seemed like the middle of nowhere, to all the spectators around.


    That entity was whipped hard by the move. It took only one singlesh to cause the entity to shriek in pain, feeling as if its body was about toe apart. As flesh and bones sttered, the scene looked extremely harrowing.


    Boom!


    That entity had been dragged from the air right away and sent crashing to the ground. The Dragon-snaring Lasso turned into a rope from its whip form, binding that entity tightly and rendering it immovable.


    Lu Xuan grabbed at the air again, conjuring yet another Dragon-snaring Lasso with Spiritual Aether.


    He had mastered that spell for a long time now.


    Whack!


    That weapon brought about a massive sonic boom in the air, with yet another top-notch fighter being whipped by that weapon.


    A fire spell that had just begun to take form before him had immediately dissipated, while the man himself was dragged to the ground as well.


    Meanwhile, all the other fighters brought their attacks down in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction one after another.


    shes of des came down like ferocious beasts, as well as torrents conjured by all manner of spells. Those fighters were all versed in different arts, but all of their attacks were just as terrifying.


    Things were so terrifying that the sky itself was trembling.


    Spectators all over the world felt a chill running down their spines when they watched how those people attack. Only then did they realize just how utterly terrifying they all were.


    All those beings of Seventh and Eighth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm were living monsters from nightmares.


    Every single one of them was capable of fighting Lu Xuan to a standstill at the level of power he was at several years ago. Some of them were even more powerful than he was back then.


    They all caused the sky to rumble as they all simultaneously made a move.


    The scenes when he fought Ao Chen the demonic dragon years ago were still fresh in their minds. They all still remembered just how much damage Ao Chen wrought to the world back then.


    At that moment, any single one of those beings was as strong as Ao Chen was back then. That meant that they were more than capable of bringing about cmity on a global scale.


    Everything depended on whether or not Lu Xuan was able to stop all those people.


    On the other hand, the spectators simply saw how Lu Xuan used the Dragon-snaring Lasso in his hand. All martial arts and arcane attacks that wereing down on him were all destroyed as the whip iled about.


    A master of the de brought about torrents of de attacks at him, but one whip the Dragon-snaring Lasso quickly disintegrated each one. That man looked perturbed, as he had never seen someone so terrifying before. He never met someone who was able to easily diffuse all of their attacks just by standing around.


    He saw Lu Xuan saw a living monster.


    Based on the way he currently felt, it was as if he was fighting several renowned, terrifying beings.


    These beings were of utterly insane levels of power.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for that whip toe down like a dragon and send him crashing to the ground.


    Boom!


    Flesh and blood sttered as he shrieked from the hit, feeling as if his body had almost been utterly destroyed. That meant that he was unable to stay airborne and was thus quickly brought to the ground.


    The whip then bound him right away before he hit the ground. By the time he did, he felt as if he was better off dead.


    Lu Xuan simply said, ¡°The third one.¡±


    He was not actually being loud, but everyone still heard his voice. Those elites from the Blessed Enve were even more stunned.


    If Lu Shanshan was already extremely astonishing to them, there was no doubt that Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance shattered everything that they previously thought they knew.


    There were definitely noteworthy fighters in the mortal world, and there were more than one of such fighters in the mortal world.


    Lu Xuan looked calm and unfazed, yet he continued to deal decisive blows one after the other. The sight sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines.


    Lu Xuan was so insanely strong that it put everyone at an unfair disadvantage.


    Yan Bai, Jiang Hangchao, Zhang Zhichao, and Lu Diandian, felt as if their eyes were about to pop out of their sockets while they watched from afar.


    The people on Earth only knew that those people that Lu Xuan bound with the Dragon-snaring Lasso were extremely powerful. They wereparable to Ao Chen the demonic dragon, who had been wreaked havoc all over the world years ago.


    However, the four of them knew even more about those people.


    They knew that they were all very renowned geniuses and elites from the Blessed Enve.


    One could even say that they each represented an entire sect or n, as well as an entire heritage. Every single one of them represented the pinnacle of their respective ns, sects, and heritages. Some of them were even heirs of sect masters.


    It was almost impossible for the Sanxian Sect to even foster any one of those geniuses like that.


    That was because theycked the resources to do so. Fostering such beings would¡¯ve been difficult even if they had the skills to do so.


    All of those people were deemed to have greater achievements than the masters of their own sects and ns.


    The four of them were considered elites as well, yet they easily paled inparison to any one of those people. Thus, fighting those people was absolutely out of the question.


    Those people were able to carelessly throw their weight around within the Blessed Enve.


    Even the sectmaster of the Sanxian Sect was reluctant to take on those people, due to being wary of the sects as well as more powerful beings behind them.


    Yet, all of those unparalleled geniuses were being brought to their knees by that Senior Lu of theirs, whose powers knew no bounds.


    The Dragon-snaring Lasso was able to bring every single one of them down. Be them geniuses or elites, regardless of how renowned they had been, none was able to escape even a singlesh from that Dragon-snaring Lasso conjured by Lu Xuan.


    The four of them gulped as they looked at each other, puzzled by just how insanely strong Lu Xuan was.


    Such a level of invincibility was something impossible for even the sectmaster of the Sanxian Sect to achieve.


    The difference in power was so vast that even the other masters that they had met before, including those who were deemed invincible supreme beings of the Divine Transformation Realm, seemed rather inferior to Lu Xuan when it came to things like what they were seeing then.


    The air at which one remained unfazed in the face of a world of adversaries caused Lu Diandian to feel her heart racing and her breathing speeding up.


    Boom!


    As another explosive rumble rang out, another person was brought down from the sky after being bound by the Dragon-snaring Lasso.


    It didn¡¯t take long for half of those people being taken down by Lu Xuan, with only the Dragon-snaring Lasso move.


    Those who were whipped and bound by the move crashed to the ground straight away, and one would wonder if they were dead or still alive.


    The geniuses from the Blessed Enve, who were all stimted by Yan Han¡¯s reward at first, all calmed down right away.


    While the reward from Yan Han was enticing, one still had to be alive to enjoy it.


    However, Lu Xuan was not a human in their eyes. Instead, he was a monster.

 Chapter 518 - Taking Everyone Out

    <h4>Chapter 518: Taking Everyone Out</h4>


    Although they called themselves elites and geniuses, they were still normal humans in the end. That was what kept them from reaching Lu Xuan¡¯s level of skill.


    That Dragon-snaring Lasso was a kind of spell that they all would have had trouble even trying to wield. Being able to wield the spell so effortlessly like Lu Xuan was doing now was simply out of question.


    His power reserves were practically endless. He showed no signs of exhaustion even after taking down so many of them consecutively.


    It was also obvious that Lu Xuan did not consider the Dragon-snaring Lasso, which struck fear into their hearts, to be a trump card. The most terrifying thing about it at the moment was how utterly helpless they were against something that the enemy considered a move that wasmonly used.


    Such a level of insane power reserves reminded them all of Lu Shanshan, who had demonstrated what she was capable of before.


    Maybe that wasn¡¯t the case. To be more precise, Lu Shanshan was but a weaker knock-off of Lu Xuan.


    While Lu Shanshan was not nearly as terrifying as Lu Xuan, both siblings were extremely simr at fundamental levels.


    Whack!


    Lu Xuan whipped the Dragon-snaring Lasso that he just finished conjuring in his hand. The golden dragon scales on the whip were tight and intricate, and the weapon seemed to be raging with the might of dragons.


    This spell was most suitable for binding someone up.


    The more realistic the scales on the Dragon-snaring Lasso were, the more powerful it was. The raging power emanating from the spell was an undeniable testament to Lu Xuan¡¯s extreme mastery of that spell.


    It was something that could have onlye from gaining ultimate mastery of that one spell.


    The Dragon-snaring Lasso brought about yet another illusion of a crack on the ground.


    Lu Xuan eyed the remaining people high in the sky coldly and said, ¡°So, are you lot gonna surrender yourselves, or do I need to bring you all down one by one?¡±


    Some of their expressions changed in response. The aloof, holier-than-thou demeanor on Lu Xuan was unmistakable. It was as if he never saw them to be worthy adversaries to begin with.


    What they were the most exasperated about, however, was how their flurry of attacks did not even manage to touch Lu Xuan.


    Then again, Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude was still enough to thoroughly infuriate them all. They all acknowledged just how terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were, which actually made him no different from those monsters that they knew of. Even then, those monsters still needed to treat them courteously; they wouldn¡¯t have seen them as mere animals like Lu Xuan did.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed insolent, but I don¡¯t think that you¡¯d have more hands to spare.¡±


    At that moment, a terrifying attack descended from the sky. In the blink of an eye, a dagger appeared right behind Lu Xuan.


    In other words, the attack was seen before it was heard.


    Everyone saw how that dagger struck Lu Xuan right away.


    Even so, everyone also saw how the dagger, which consisted of a potent poison, began to shatter immediately afterward.


    That dagger did not manage to break his defense. While the attack did catch him off-guard, it was still fended off by that Shield of Great Aether, which took the form of a dragon coiled around him.


    That de hit the golden dragon conjured by Spiritual Aether that remained around Lu Xuan, yet it was unable to even put the slightest dent in its scales.


    Lu Xuan stomped onto the ground right away in retaliation. A raging shockwave then swept all over the ce right there and then.


    Someone was quickly outed by that shockwave.


    It was only then that everyone finally realized that someone had been lurking in the shadows. This person was trained in the cultivation arts of assassins.


    Even though they had been around for so long, nobody had detected that person¡¯s presence.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    That assassin was masked, exposing only his eyes which flickered with astonishment. That suggested that he was utterly shocked by the fact that Lu Xuan was actually able to break his attack so easily.


    ¡°What petty tricks. I knew you were around as soon as you got near me. Did you seriously think that you could hide from me?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered with a golden sheen, indicating that his Delusion-breaker Eyes were at work.


    Regardless of their visibility, everything that existed around him had no chance of escaping his Delusion-breaker Eyes. Trying to hide from his sight was deemed to be impossible and utterly ridiculous.


    That assassin immediately shouted, ¡°I refuse to ept this!¡±


    Even so, he was running in the opposite direction all the same. It was obvious that he was putting the principle of hit-and-run to work, even though the supposed hit became a miss.


    Such was the way of the assassins.


    Lu Xuan simply snorted coldly and pointed his finger, which immediately came down onto that assassin like a divine mountain.


    The tip of the finger looked increasingly huge, seemingly blocking the sky right away as it fell onto that assassin.


    Boom!


    That finger attack directly hit the assassin, pinning him to the ground where he stood.


    Everyone saw how the finger created a crater where it was pointing. As for the assassin, there was simply a puddle of bloodied flesh left where he should have been standing.


    Everyone was unable to help but gasp. They were somewhat doubtful of Lu Xuan¡¯s ability when he went about causing grievous injuries to those attackers before binding them with the Dragon-snaring Lasso.


    It was only then that they realized that Lu Xuan did not kill them because he had problems doing them.


    Instead, Lu Xuan¡¯s powers had gotten to the point that he could have killed them all without breaking a sweat.


    It was almost as if all he needed to kill someone was his finger.


    That assassin, who was at Eighth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm, was immediately reduced to a puddle of bloodied flesh.


    Whoever remained finally realized that Lu Xuan, who was still standing before them, did not only have the power to kill them all. He had the guts to do so as well.


    While they were definitely very powerful, they were still far from being considered invincible in the Blessed Enve. A good number of their elders were still powerful enough to actually kill them.


    However, nobody worried about anything while they all had powerful ns and sects backing them up. The Blessed Enve was such a small ce that killing either of them would have waged a vengeful war between any of those powerful sects and ns.


    However, they did not consider Earth to be their territory as of now.


    Lu Xuan had both the strength and audacity to kill them.


    Lu Xuan probably thought nothing of those sects and ns that they saw to be their ultimate back-up.


    Before long, Lu Xuan then brought out yet another Dragon-snaring Lasso. One of the female elite fighters from the Blessed Enve was unable to react in time, allowing the attack to whip her face. The attack almost blew up her head right away as she crashed to the ground immediately.


    The spell then bound her up in midair before she hit the ground, just like how it did with her otherpatriots.


    The remaining handful of fighters were finally unable to sit around and not do anything. Their fear triumphed over their greed, and they all turned and fled right away. Anybody who still dared to remain to take on Lu Xuan would have been considered utterly insane.


    Lu Xuan was Yan Han¡¯s enemy, and they saw fit to let Yan Han take care of that man himself.


    Whack! Whack! Whack!


    The Dragon-snaring Lasso in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand extended with the wind, splitting into several whips in midair as they headed for those who were fleeing right there and then.


    All the remaining fighters shrieked as they were hit. Their bodies fell from the sky once they were bound by the Dragon-snaring Lasso. Nobody could tell whether or not they actually survived the attack.


    At that moment, the only ones that remained on the other side were the man that Lu Shanshan fought before and Yun Shuangying.

 Chapter 519 - I鈥檓 Giving You People a Chance to Redeem Yourselves

    <h4>Chapter 519: I¡¯m Giving You People a Chance to Redeem Yourselves</h4>


    Although it looked as if the event hadsted for a long time, everything actually took ce within a short amount of time. Everything more or less happened within the span of a minute.


    Lu Xuan had been too quick with taking out the gang that Yun Shuangying rallied.


    Lu Xuan killed everyone before Yun Shuangying could even react to anything that was happening.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    A tinge of shock was seen in Yun Shuangying¡¯s eyes.


    What he saw had almost frightened him to death.


    Even Lu Shanshan, who was only at the Sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, was already able to fight to a standstill with a fighter at the Eighth Tier. Therefore, it was only natural that Lu Xuan, who was already at the Ninth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm and had full mastery of said realm¡¯s powers, was able to do even more.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were far beyond what Yun Shuangying could imagine.


    The other man seemed to have dealt possibly fatal damage to all of Yun Shuangying¡¯s people.


    Dammit!


    At that moment, Yun Shuangying wanted nothing more than to beat up and kill thoseckeys who were responsible for gathering all of that intelligence. He believed that even their deaths would not be able to make up for their mistakes.


    If he knew that such a monster truly existed in the mortal world, he would not have dared to be so bold and act as if he owned the ce. He had been extremely subservient to those monsters back in the Blessed Enve, not even daring to raise his voice before them after all.


    That was the grave cost that came with misleading intelligence; it almost cost them everything that they had.


    If he were given a chance to take a different course of action, he definitely would not have chosen to advent into the mortal world.


    However, it was now toote to change anything.


    Lu Xuan looked at Yun Shuangying and said, ¡°Well now, are you gonna just surrender yourself andply with changes, or will I have toe after you myself?¡±


    ¡°Comply with changes¡­?¡± Yun Shuangying¡¯s expression became cold as he glowered at Lu Xuan, and then said, ¡°Quit trying to insult me. You¡¯re already dead. You¡¯ve killed so many people. Do you have any idea who they were? You¡¯ve just dug your own grave with what you just did!¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked and continued, ¡°Man, this batch of geniuses from that Blessed Enve of yours is pathetic. You actually talk about sects and ns here, huh? Look around you and know what era you¡¯re in now. It¡¯s the era of rule ofw now. Your dad is not some kind of emperor, so what are you so proud of yourself of?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Yun Shuangying was rather puzzled by Lu Xuan¡¯s words.


    ¡°By the way, since when did I kill them? Anyway, I can tell you guys are going down the wrong path. Therefore, I¡¯m giving you people a chance to redeem yourselves. I¡¯ll show mercy to those whoply and severely punish those who refuse. Understood?¡± Lu Xuan smirked and added.


    Lu Xuan was not lying. He did pull punches when he countered an attack. There was no way those people would have lived otherwise, as their bodies would have probably ended up being smashed to bits by the Dragon-snaring Lasso.


    Upon witnessing Lu Xuan¡¯s behavior, Yun Shuangying could immediately tell that the other man was acting with malicious intentions.


    He shouted, ¡°You want me to surrender? Keep dreaming!¡±


    Pitch-ck scale armor materialized onto his body to protect him, while a halberd was then conjured in his hand. From afar, his getup made him look like some general who had been fighting wars all over the world for years.


    Boom!


    Yun Shuangying¡¯s aura gushed all over the ce like a shockwave. Being at the peak of the Eighth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm, his powers were far stronger than those that came before him; he was capable of making a breakthrough into the Ninth Tier at any moment.


    Boom!


    He then made his move and did not try to escape. He could tell that with Lu Xuan¡¯s will locked onto him, any attempt to escape would have probably failed anyway.


    Right now, the only possible way to win was to fight with everything he had.


    Yun Shuangying¡¯s aura burst after he donned that pitch-ck scale armor. Spectators from all across the world saw him as some harrowing demon general from the legends, not a living person.


    Swoop!


    As his halberd danced in his hands, his surroundings trembled together with it. A formless force swept all over the ce. As soon as the halberd was brought down, the boundless spirit qi around him coalesced into a single knight.


    The image of the knight was rather blurred, with only the fact that it was some unparalleled general in the battlefield being made clear.


    The general possessed powers terrifying enough to shock the world, causing all to bow before its might.


    Boom!


    The knight went straight for Lu Xuan right away.


    He could immediately sense the same terrifying level of power that would¡¯vee from a legion of soldiers.


    Lu Xuan shot to the air without looking at the knight. Spiritual Aether was conjured in his hands, which turned into dragon ws in an instant. The dragon ws grabbed at the air and tore the knight apart to shreds with ease.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body had been honed to extremely terrifying levels, making him practically invincible. There was simply nomon being who could stand against him.


    Yun Shuangying shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet! Worldwide Conquest!¡±


    A boundless legion reappeared in the air. The sky seemed to be fully upied by the massive army that he conjured.


    His heritage was that of a certain mystical army that, when evoked, would seem as if the ce would be turned into a massive battlefield.


    The legion then immediately charged right in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction.


    Lu Xuan then grabbed out without looking at the legion. A blob of Spiritual Aether appeared in his hand, which then shifted about and extended right away to be a massive sword.


    The sword then cleaved at the air before him.


    Boom!


    The beam conjured by the de had literally bisected that massive battlefield right away. All of the units in the legion were also eliminated in the blink of an eye.


    Yun Shuangying widened his eyes in reaction. He had already brought everything he had to bear on Lu Xuan, but he was still utterly powerless against that other man. To put things precisely, he was unable to even touch Lu Xuan before his attacks all utterly failed.


    After cleaving the battlefield and all of the units in the legion in it, the beam went straight for Yun Shuangying.


    A ck barrier was then immediately conjured on the pitch-ck scale armor that Yun Shuangying wore, protecting him. Even so, it was far from capable of protecting him from Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    The ck barriersted for only an instant before it was smashed open. The scale armor that Yun Shuangying wore then began to shatter and crumble right before Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This is the end for me!¡±


    Yun Shuangying seemed to be shouting in pity and regret before he was immediately sent flying and blood spilled from his mouth.


    The ck armor he wore seemed to have saved his life.


    Only then did he finally realize what happened. He looked at hispletely shattered ck armor with utter disbelief, unable toprehend what was happening.


    How could this be? How could this be?


    While that pitch-ck scale armor that he wore did not look like much, it was a power item of the highest possible quality. He was confident that this relic was capable of withstanding any attack that those monsters threw at him.


    Even so, the armor was too fragile to withstand Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 520 - Friend or Foe

    <h4>Chapter 520: Friend or Foe</h4>


    A Dragon-snaring Lasso was conjured in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand right away, which flew at Yun Shuangying and wrapped around him.


    Yun Shuangying did his best to flee right away without much effort, yet he ended up the same ways as his people from before: being whipped by the weapon and then bound. He shrieked before crashing to the ground hard.


    Lu Shanshan had only finished killing the one that she was fighting at that moment, severing her enemy¡¯s head with one swipe of her sword.


    Everyone was shocked by the sight. Lu Shanshan quickly killed off her enemy, yet her feat utterly paled inparison to that of Lu Xuan, who easily took down over a dozen people all on his own.


    Simply put, Lu Xuan was too insanely quick.


    Lu Shanshan also killed her enemy faster than everyone expected, even though they knew what happened when beings at the Divine Treasure Realm fought with one another.


    Such beings were no longer considered to be rare in that time and age. In truth, several people had already witnessed battles between beings at the Divine Treasure Realm, whether in person or through footage online.


    It wasmon for such battles to take up to half a day. At times, they would only end when both parties had exhausted all of their Spiritual Aether reserves after fighting one whole day.


    It was frightening enough to see how Lu Shanshan was able to kill someone at the Eighth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm, who was at a higher level than her, in such a short amount of time. Nevertheless, she paled inparison to Lu Xuan.


    Everyone then finally realized that a storm was indeed brewing.


    It was especially so with those renowned figures before Yunxuan Vi, who were all practically high-ranking members of the Human Alliance. They all knew a thing or two about the Blessed Enve.


    With passages leading to heaven, hell, and other nes of existence being blocked by Lu Xuan one after another, the Blessed Enve became the greatest threat to the Human Alliance because it was the closest to Earth.


    Many saw such a thing to be something very distant in the future, and some even thought it would¡¯ve been perfectly fine if those from the Blessed Enve showed up.


    However, what happened right there served as a wake-up call to everyone.


    The advent of those from the Blessed Enve was around the corner.


    Those who imed to be masters in cultivation were especially aware of the massive threat and tension that such an event would bring about.


    Their powers, which those masters prided themselves of so much, would have still rendered them utterly helpless before those from the Blessed Enve.


    Without surreal entities like Lu Xuan and Lu Shanshan around, they all would have probably had to kneel before those from the Blessed Enve.


    They had almost no way of fighting back against beings of such massive power; there was simply no way for them to resist such entities.


    ¡°The world¡¯s going to the dogs!¡±


    ¡°A storm is brewing.¡±


    ¡°Luckily for us, we have Yunxuan Vi. Without them, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight back.¡±


    Any forces who had been around for decades and did not get eradicated by Lu Xuan¡¯s hand essentially supported Lu Xuan. At the very least, they did not stand against Lu Xuan; it would have only been a matter of time before Lu Xuan wiped them off the face of the earth.


    They were utterly shocked by what they had just realized.


    Everyone reeled back thecency they felt before. The peace thatsted for years had eroded their wills and ambitions. What happened just now prompted them toe to their senses and go back to training earnestly again.


    By the time Lu Shanshan finished cutting off the head of the one she fought, several fighters from the Heavenly Pce arrived to take away those tied up by the Dragon-snaring Lassos.


    Everything seemed to have returned to how it was before. Fanfare was yed and fireworks were shot, making it seem like the festive mood from when Liu Wanrong celebrated her 60th birthday.


    Even so, everyone knew that things would never be the same again.


    All of the massive craters on the ground served as a reminder of what actually happened there.


    Once the festivities were over that night, the renowned figures left and returned to whence they came. Only Lu Xuan¡¯s family, Yun Ling¡¯er, Yang Chengsi, Zhang Hongyang, and the other inner circle members of the family were left.


    That was the only time that Lu Xuan made his appearance for the past year. Naturally, they all had toe and see him.


    ¡°Xuan, those people that you tied up with thessos are still alive, right?¡±


    Liu Wanrong asked.


    Lu Xuan nodded his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re alive and locked up. All of them are powerful fighters in the Divine Treasure Realm. As long as they¡¯re not tortured, they¡¯ll stay alive.


    Everyone nodded. They were all beings at the Divine Treasure Realm, so they naturally knew just how powerful Divine Treasure Realm fighters were. The surreal functions of their mystical bodies far exceeded the imaginations ofmon folks, after all.


    Their bodies were so hardy that extreme environments, like the cold at both poles and even the heat in a volcano, would not be enough to harm them.


    They were powerful enough to even evade nuclear missiles. While they were still far from being able to take nuclear detonations head-on, they were at least able to evade them.


    One could even say that nothing that existed in the natural world would be able to harm them. The only beings that could do them harm were beings of such levels as well.


    Liu Wanrong wore a serious look on her face as she continued, ¡°Even so, you could¡¯ve just killed them off. Why did you spare them? As long as they¡¯re still alive, people like them would be able to bring about disasters at any time.¡±


    Yang Chengsi, Zhang Hongyang, and the others were looking especially serious. None of them had the kind of powers that Lu Xuan possessed. Lu Xuan might have been able to think nothing of those people, but the same could not be said with them.


    Lu Xuan then said, ¡°Those people are bait to me.¡±


    ¡°Those from the Blessed Enve are about toe, and there is simply no way to avoid it. I¡¯m sure everyone here knows that, and what happened was but the first wave.¡±


    Everyone nodded. They all knew what happened, which was exactly why they had to be especially alert.


    ¡°Now that I hold their people as hostages, I¡¯ll be able to gauge what they¡¯re up to.¡± Lu Xuan said, ¡°The advent of those from the Blessed Enve is a double-edged sword to the.¡±


    ¡°There is no doubt that the powermanded by the Blessed Enve is a massive threat to the Human Alliance as of now. However, theprehensive cultivation heritages that they possessed were no doubt a massive boon to the Human Alliance as well. If they were to be able to integrate into the Human Alliance, we would see a huge leap in the Human Alliance¡¯s power in a short amount of time. The power of the Human Alliance could easily grow tenfold within just 10 years.¡±


    ¡°Even so, wouldn¡¯t those people agree to integrate with the Human Alliance easily? Didn¡¯t those people want to rule over the Human Alliance instead of integrating with the Human Alliance?¡± Liu Wanrong immediately pointed out everything that was wrong with Lu Xuan¡¯s exnation.


    The fighters from the Blessed Enve mastered top-notch powers, so they thought next to nothing about the Human Alliance. There was simply no way that they would ever kneel before the Human Alliance, which they had never even seen before.


    Integrating into the Human Alliance meant that the Human Alliance would be taking the lead. Having the Blessed Enve take the reins would mean those from the Blessed Enve were the masters. The positions werepletely different depending on the arrangement.


    Lu Xuan then answered, ¡°That¡¯s correct. There¡¯s no way they would agree to it easily, so I¡¯m hoping to determine who will be our friends and who will be our foes. That¡¯s the first problem we have to deal with.¡±

 Chapter 521 - The Soaring Strength And The Beginning Of A Trend

    <h4>Chapter 521: The Soaring Strength And The Beginning Of A Trend</h4>


    The strong experts of the Blessed Enve who had arrived at Yunxuan Vi were all killed. However, the impact of this had only just been reflected.


    The Blessed Enve had changed from being just amon concept to a potential threat.


    The Blessed Enve was very menacing. As soon as they descended, they headed towards Yunxuan Vi. All of the experts could easily see the significance of this fact. It was obvious that they had wanted to destroy the Holy Land of cultivation of the Human Alliance.


    To gain true control of the cultivation power of the Human Alliance, they wanted to kill the leader to frighten everyone else!


    If the two sides were not careful, a massive war between the Human Alliance and the Blessed Enve could break out!


    This was different from what happened during Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life. When the Blessed Enve had descended back then, the Human Alliance was pretty much powerless to fight back. They only had nuclear bombs and other weapons of mass destruction to rely on so they wouldn¡¯t bepletely humiliated by the rest of the world.


    This time, however, many experts were in the Human Alliance. They were at least ten times stronger than they were during Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life.


    Although the top experts were still not strong enough, they were not powerless to fight back against the Blessed Enve.


    After Lu Xuan returned this time around, he did not go out again. Instead, he stayed in Yunxuan Vi and summoned the Heavenly Pce and all the experts of Yunxuan Vi. He gathered them inside Yunxuan Vi.


    Meanwhile, he began to teach everyone the way of cultivation and instruct these strong experts on their cultivation.


    The problems that these experts had to face was not a problem at all for Lu Xuan. Usually, just a few words were enough for them to understand what was happening.


    Coupled with the alkahestry pills refined from many materials collected by the Human Alliance, the strength of these experts had grown rapidly in just one month. The ones with the least progress had at least broken through to the next level.


    The strength of many experts had even increased by two to three levels. The one who had made the most progress was of course Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple.


    Her devilish technique allowed her cultivation to increase to an earth-shattering degree. Through Lu Xuan¡¯s special teachings, her cultivation had directly soared to the Eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, reaching the limit that the world allowed them to achieve.


    Lu Shanshan¡¯s cultivation was also at the same level. A month ago, she had only been in the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Now, she had already stepped into the eighth tier. Her strength had skyrocketed.


    The experts of other forces could only watch with envy. After all, they did not belong to Yunxuan Vi or the Heavenly Pce.


    Anyone who was rted to them in any sort of way found a way to attend the teaching. Lu Xuan¡¯s teachings were broadcasted live all over the world, keeping it private to nobody.


    However, watching the live broadcast was not as effective as listening to him in person. Those at the scene could ask Lu Xuan questions, so it was obviously more beneficial.


    However, many people also grew stronger from watching the broadcasts during this month. Although their progress paled inparison to those who had listened to the teaching in Yunxuan Vi, both methods of learning resulted in the same numbers of people who grew stronger.


    Yang Chengsi frowned as he looked at the expenses of the past month on a tablet.


    Within just one month, Yunxuan Vi and the Heavenly Pce had made earth-shattering progress in increasing their strength. One could have said that this progress shocked the entire Human Alliance.


    However, the price for such improvement was also extremely high!


    Of course, the cultivation of these experts could not rise at a daily rate by just understanding how to cultivate. They still needed to keep their feet on the ground and take it step by step.


    This month alone, Yunxuan Vi had consumed more than 10 million spirit stones. All the umtion of alkahestry pills and other kinds of materials over the past 10 years had also been exhausted.


    In particr, Lu Xuan had passed down the method of making Divine Treasure Pills for a while now, which depleted the resources even more over the course of this month.


    Because the materials of the Divine Treasure Pill were precious, it was difficult to collect them. Over the years, hundreds of alchemists in the Pill Pavilion of the Heavenly Pce had been refining hundreds of pills day and night, all of which had been consumed this month.


    After so many years of development, the subordinates of Heavenly Pce had long been divided into different departments. The Pill Pavilion was one such department, which specialized in refining alkahestry pills. After so many years of nurturing, they only had a few hundred alchemists.


    These alchemists still had the training materials that Lu Xuan had provided them. Even so, it was far from enough.


    Additionally, thousands of apprentices were studying at even faster rates than before. However, learning alchemy was much more difficult than learning the way of cultivation. It required both talent and extensive knowledge on the matter, which included knowing many recipes. Nurturing a qualified alchemist was equivalent to training at least 10 cultivators of the same realm.


    Many resources had been used just to train these alchemists. It was only by relying on a behemoth such as the Human Alliance that the consumption from so many alchemists could be supported.


    In recent years, the ie of the Heavenly Pce and Yunxuan Vi had been extremely high, topping many organizations. However, their consumption was also expensive.


    Now, the resources that they had umted over the past 10 years had been used up in just a month.


    Even so, these consumed alkahestry pills, materials, and spirit stones were all sold to the experts in the Divine Treasure Realm at a fair price.


    However, Yang Chengsi saw money as just a pointless string of numbers. The real resources were those materials, spirit stones, cultivation treasures, and so on.


    Yang Chengsi had won theplete trust of Lu Xuan over the years, managing the finances of the Heavenly Pce and Yunxuan Vi. He did not dare to neglect anything.


    Initially, he was a mafia boss. These years, he was forced to be an expert in financial management and had received several doctorates.


    He was extremely intelligent!


    Because of this, Lu Xuan was not worried about having control over a disorganized group like the Heavenly Pce. His strength and financial control of Heavenly Pce alone was enough to control the entire organization.


    Once he left Yunxuan Vi, the Heavenly Pce would¡¯ve gonepletely bankrupt within half a month.


    Right now, Yang Chengsi could not help but worry. Nobody knew how long it would take to make up for these depleted resources.


    Fortunately, the changes in the world had be more overt over the years. The spirit qi was bing more abundant; the appearance rates of all kinds of cultivation resources, spirit stones, and materials had been at least dozens of times faster than in the beginning.


    If this wasn¡¯t the case, he would¡¯ve probably died from going crazy.


    ording to the statistical table he had just received, however, the harvest for this month was also extremely huge.


    Currently, more than 2,000 experts in the Divine Treasure Realm were in the Heavenly Pce and Yunxuan Vi. This number included the neers who had just stepped into this realm. Among them, the top experts were Liu Wanrong, Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and Yun Ling¡¯er.


    There were more than 50 people in the sixth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, along with more than 300 people in the fourth and fifth tiers.


    This kind of strength had surpassed the entire Human Alliance!


    Yang Chengsi believed that over time, even the Holy Land of the Blessed Enve would¡¯ve been no match for Heavenly Pce and Yunxuan Vi.


    Even now, they couldpete with some of the Holy Lands.


    A trend was emerging!

 Chapter 522 - The Gains

    <h4>Chapter 522: The Gains</h4>


    This was the current foundation of Yunxuan Vi!


    It had changed so drastically that it looked nothing like it was in the beginning!


    The foundation of Earth was also being disyed at an rming rate. As far as Yang Chengsi was concerned, there were other forces of cultivators apart from Yunxuan Vi and Heavenly Pce. Various organizations were also affiliated with the Human Alliance, and many experts were emerging inrge numbers.


    It was just like how the most powerful force, aside from the Heavenly Pce and Yunxuan Vi, would have been the Special Task Force. They had hundreds of experts in just the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Of course, their power was still far from beingparable to those of Yunxuan Vi and the Heavenly Pce. ording to various statistics, however, there were more than 5,000 experts all over the world who were in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Among those 5,000 experts, those from Yunxuan Vi and the Heavenly Pce had upied around half of this amount. This was enough to see how deep the cultivation world on Earth was.


    After Lu Xuan had strengthened the cultivation world, it was no longer like how it had been in the beginning. Even if the people of the Blessed Enve suddenly arrived on Earth now, they would not have anything to be afraid of.


    Also, the people that the Young Master had brought back surprised everyone.


    Through the sect called Sanxian Sect, they had been able to gain plenty of information about the Blessed Enve.


    Before then, all their guesses about the Blessed Enve had no concrete evidence to support it. However, they had finally found out what the situation of the Blessed Enve was like thanks to the description that the disciples of Sanxian Sect provided.


    Yang Chengsi was also left dumbfounded. He never expected such a terrifying force to be hiding within the vicinity of Earth.


    The Blessed Enve had 36 enves and 72 blessednds. Together, they formed a cultivation power. Their time of cultivation far exceeded the time people had cultivated on Earth. There was also the fact that the Blessed Enve had far more experts than people expected.


    Without the cultivation system that Lu Xuan had arranged for everyone, they would have been even more miserable. They may not have had aplete cultivation system, which meant they would have been unable to fight against the Blessed Enve.


    However, what worried Yang Chengsi the most was that ording to what the three disciples of Sanxian Sect said, there was still a Great Ancestor within the Blessed Enve whose cultivation had reached the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Since there were very few people at that level, one could have said that such people were rare toe by. Even though the Blessed Enve had countless experts, those who could actually reach the Divine Transformation Realm were still very rare.


    However, each expert of this realm would be able to suppress a sect and even an era.


    It was even said that such monsters had existed since before Liu Bowen cut the dragon¡¯s vein.


    The human experts on Earth could not resist that kind of existence. Even Yang Chengsi was notpletely sure that they would be able to deal with such a terrifying existence even if they used nuclear bombs.


    What he did know was that for those below the Divine Transformation Realm, the strongest experts in the Blessed Enve were probably the masters of the various sects: the supreme elders. Regarding their cultivation, they were all in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    This was the same level of cultivation that the Young Master was on.


    Although Yang Chengsi had absolute confidence in the Young Master¡¯s strength in battle, he was only one person. Young Master Shanshan, Young Master Guoguo, Young Master Ling¡¯er, and the others had not yet fully matured. How could they have possibly confronted such arge number of opponents?


    Yang Chengsi developed a massive headache just thinking about it.


    With too many terrifying existences still in the world, he could not afford to ck off for even one second.


    If they lost, they would have been enved for eternity.


    That was when he somewhat understood what Lu Xuan had wanted to achieve!


    Everything that Lu Xuan had set up over the years, along with the things that had happened one after another, could have all be connected somehow. This had allowed Yang Chengsi to vaguely see what Lu Xuan was doing.


    The Young Master had wanted to control the power of the Human Alliance to destroy the Blessed Enve with just one hit.


    When Yang Chengsi first came to this conclusion, even he had been scared by it.


    How was that possible?!


    When ordinary forces faced the Blessed Enve, it would have already been considered a miracle if the Blessed Enve did not destroy them immediately. Many sects were people nted by the Blessed Enve in preparation for this moment.


    After the revival of the world¡¯s spirit qi and Liu Bowen cutting the giant dragon¡¯s vein, the Blessed Enve had been lured out.


    However, ordinary sects and experts failed to understand Lu Xuan¡¯s way of thinking.


    Young Master Lu Xuan was so broad-minded and bold that Yang Chengsi felt that such an existence could not possibly exist in the world.


    Lu Xuan was already making preparations as early as when the spirit qi had just started to recover. However, nobody was able to understand what Lu Xuan was doing at the time.


    No one knew what Lu Xuan was nning at all, but the Human Alliance had been promoted by Lu Xuan up until now. Not only had the Human Alliance been established ahead of schedule thanks to Lu Xuan¡¯s efforts, but it had also changed from being just a name to an actual political entity at an astonishing speed. This was far from what ordinary people had expected.


    Ordinary people thought that to reach this point within 100 years, not only did the progress had to be very fast, but they may have also needed some assistance from some foreign enemy as a catalyst.


    With the promotion from Lu Xuan, these things had beenpleted naturally one step at a time.


    Many outsiders believed that many of the major events, including the establishment of the Human Alliance, had happened naturally. Nobody expected Lu Xuan to have been the mastermind behind everything.


    The Young Master did not use any opportunity to achieve these things. Instead, everything had been under his control and his guidance since the very beginning.


    A faint surge of blood boiled within Yang Chengsi at the thought of being able to follow such a Young Master. Even he did not understand why, but perhaps it was because his heart had notpletely calmed down.


    Meanwhile, in the secret room on the other side, Lu Xuan was also looking at the summary report sent by Yang Chengsi.


    Over the past month, he had been teaching with great momentum and had consumed a lot of resources. Although he had finally recovered an immense amount of money, he viewed things the same way that Yang Chengsi did.


    The money was not that important. What they really needed to worry about were things like cultivation treasures; they were the true valuables.


    Lu Xuan faintly said, ¡°However, after a month of teaching, the improvement in the strength of the Human Alliance is very remarkable!¡±


    ¡°I think we should be able to fend off the first wave of attacks. Even if the people from the Blessed Enve descended onto Earth now, there is nothing to fear. Their arrival will be a good opportunity for me to see which ones can be courted and which ones need to bepletely eradicated!¡±

 Chapter 523 - Mass Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 523: Mass Arrival</h4>


    The Blessed Enve arrived in masses without anyone even noticing.


    On Longhu Mountain, inside the Celestial Master Path¡­


    Within a Taoist temple, Celestial Master Zhang Fashan sat on the throne high above the others. There was a group of people in Taoist robes below him, all of whom had a strong force on their bodies.


    A group of young Taoists, led by a middle-aged Taoist Priest, made a salute towards Zhang Fashan.


    ¡°Disciple Zhang Tianle greets uncle!¡±


    The middle-aged Taoist Priest said. Behind him, the young disciples also opened their mouths.


    ¡°Disciple greets Ancestor!¡±


    Zhang Fashan smiled and nodded. These were a group of disciples who had entered the Celestial Master Path of their Longhu Mountain in theter years.


    Zhang Fashan smiled as he said, ¡°Tianle, hundreds of years have passed in the blink of an eye. Even you are now a master. Your uncle is old!¡±


    These disciples standing before him were not necessarily disciples of the Longhu branch on Earth. Instead, they were from the Blessed Enve.


    In other words, the real inheritance of the Longhu Mountain was still in the Blessed Enve.


    ¡°What do you mean uncle? You may be old, but you are still strong!¡± Zhang Tianle said.


    ¡°Before I came here, Master specifically exined that you had paid a huge price to preserve the heritage of the Longhu Mountain on Earth. The disciples and I are all very grateful for what you did!¡±


    Zhang Tianle looked at the aging Zhang Fashan in front of him. His uncle¡¯s cultivation was worse than his.


    His current level of cultivation had already reached the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, while Uncle Zhang Fashan¡¯s cultivation was only in the eighth tier. People could have considered him to have gotten old now.


    Even so, the respect Zhang Tianle had towards his uncle had not diminished at all.


    This was because he remembered how his uncle had already stepped into the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm hundreds of years ago. He had been a gifted disciple of the Celestial Master Path.


    When Liu Bowen cut off the dragon¡¯s veinter on, the Blessed Enve and Earth were separated. It was just like how the original gods of the world had been separated from Earth.


    Following that night, Zhang Fashan volunteered to stay behind and protect the inheritance of the Longhu Mountain from being destroyed.


    On the other hand, everyone else had evacuated into the Blessed Enve.


    After hundreds of years had passed, his uncle faced hardships in the human world while everyone else had remained in the Blessed Enve without a care in the world.


    It was not like those in the Blessed Enve were unaware of Zhang Fashan¡¯s continuous decline in cultivation. They also knew that he was on the brink of death.


    They were separated and themunication between the two sides had not beenpletely cut off. Even so, messages could still be delivered between both sides through some means.


    Zhang Tianle also knew that the people who had stayed on Earth would essentially live until they died of old age.


    As a matter of fact, it could have been considered a miracle that Zhang Fashan had been able to make it until now.


    This was because those with a cultivation level in the Divine Treasure Realm could only live for 500 years. This was the limit of their lifespan.


    Even in the Blessed Enve, it was very rare to see anyone from the older generation still alive.


    If it were Zhang Tianle, he might not have been able to make such a decision. For the sake of the inheritance of the Zhang family¡¯s Celestial Master Path, he might have been unwilling to give up the possibility of developing further.


    After all, even the life span would be affected once cultivation declined. Currently, his uncle was nearing the end of multiple life spans. He had performed a heaven-defying technique that had allowed him to live several more lifetimes and survive until now.


    However, that kind of heaven-defying technique was entirely dependent on one¡¯s life and luck. Zhang Tianle may not have been able to survive through it even once.


    It had been extremely difficult for Zhang Fashan to hold on until now.


    Zhang Fashan smiled and said, ¡°You tter me, nephew! I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until today and see you again if my brother never left me with the technique, power item, and resources to keep me alive!¡±


    The nephew in front of him was one of the proudest disciples of his brother back then. However, he had only just entered the sect at that time. Now he was already among the inner disciples of the sect.


    Zhang Fashan was quite pleased by this.


    Zhang Tianle said, ¡°This time, we have returned toy the foundation for arge-scale return of the sects. The world¡¯s environment has now been made suitable for us cultivators once again. This is great news for us! Even so, there are still so many things that we don¡¯t know. I heard that the human government has formed an organization called the Human Alliance. Does that mean it¡¯spletely different from hundreds of years ago?¡±


    Zhang Fashan nodded. He had personally watched the changes in the world over the past hundreds of years. Since the spirit qi had dissipated, humanity¡¯s science and technology had developed by leaps and bounds. Meanwhile, the power of cultivators had been growing weaker. As the science and technology of human beings grew more prominent, they now had a different way to be invincible.


    Even now, with the spirit qi of the world being revived again and the environment bing suitable for cultivators, the situation was stillpletely different from what it had been back then.


    With that, the Human Alliance couldpete with them.


    ¡°Yes, nephew. Over the past few centuries, the development on Earth has surpassed what the world was like thousands of years ago. Everything ispletely different from back then. Human governments already have weapons that can threaten us. They call that a hot weapon, as opposed to the cold weapons in the past!¡±


    Zhang Fashan briefly introduced the development of human weapons to Zhang Tianle and the others.


    However, Zhang Tianle and the others were still a little confused. This was beyond their understanding.


    Even if someone was to personallye and exin it to them, they still would¡¯ve had difficulty understanding what a missile or a nuclear bomb was.


    However, they had all understood at least one thing: the human governments had the ability to destroy them, albeit not very easily.


    To have achieved this from scratch and making breakthroughs from nothing, however, meant that Zhang Tianle and the others could not do as they pleased here.


    ¡°Aside from this, I have also heard of a man named Lu Xuan. Do you know where this manes from?¡± Zhang Tianle said. He remembered the information that had shocked the entire Blessed Enve before they arrived.


    Several elites from the Blessed Enve were either captured or killed.


    Although they were all elites and geniuses who were close to the Taichu Path, it had still shocked the entire Blessed Enve.


    They never expected the human world to have such a terrifying expert who could injure them this much.


    The person who had done all this was rted to a man named Lu Xuan, in a ce called Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°You guys know about him?¡± Zhang Fashan frowned, as his expression changed. He thought of how, one month ago, Lu Xuan had killed and injured so many elites. Even if the Blessed Enve were slow to respond, the news would have still spread everywhere within the Blessed Enve.


    Therefore, it was no surprise that his nephew knew something about this.


    Zhang Tianle said, ¡°Yes, it seems that the uncle knows him. Can I ask who this Lu Xuan is?¡±


    He looked at Zhang Fashan, who wore a serious expression on his face. He was hesitant to speak.

 Chapter 524 - The Disparity

    <h4>Chapter 524: The Disparity</h4>


    Just by looking at Zhang Fashan¡¯s face, it was possible to see that this Lu Xuan was much more than meets the eye.


    Zhang Fashan paused, organized his words, and then said, ¡°I have also sent information to my brother about this Lu Xuan. Did he not tell you about this?¡±


    Zhang Tianle shook his head and said, ¡°Master, he is currently undergoing private training and hasn¡¯te out for some time. Even though we came to the world this time, he only spoke to me a few times through voice transmission!¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Zhang Fashan nodded as if he suddenly understood something. ¡°This is a veryplex man with an equally mysterious origin. From what I know so far, I haven¡¯t been able to find out anything about his background, what kind of master he has, or whether he has a master or not. It¡¯s all a mystery to me!¡±


    ¡°Even uncle can¡¯t find anything?¡± Zhang Tianle thought it was a little strange. Considering Zhang Fashan¡¯s position in Longhu Mountain, he had been secretly observing the world for hundreds of years. Very few secrets could be kept hidden from him.


    If Lu Xuan had any secrets, then it should have been impossible for it to be hidden from his uncle¡¯s observation.


    However, Zhang Tianle now realized that there were people whose origins even his uncle did not know.


    Zhang Fashan nodded. ¡°No matter what kind of technique he practiced or what kind of magic he uses, I don¡¯t know anything about them. It seems as if he has appeared out of thin air. I suspect that he may have arrived from beyond the stars!¡±


    Hearing this, the group of young disciples looked dazed. They did not know what Zhang Fashan meant by that. However, Zhang Tianle¡¯s expression changed slightly as if he seemed to have thought of something.


    Even so, he decided to keep it to himself and instead said, ¡°I heard that this Lu Xuan is quite young, maybe only in his thirties?¡±


    Zhang Fashan nodded. For a moment, Zhang Tianle did not respond. One by one, however, the many young disciples were in an uproar.


    This was because ordinary people considered a person in their thirties or forties to be middle-aged. By cultivators¡¯ standards, however, they were still in their prime; cultivators considered people to be young until they were at least 100 years old.


    What were they doing in their thirties? They weren¡¯t able to touch the threshold of the Divine Treasure Realm or even think of touching it.


    However, Lu Xuan seemed to have already be an expert, which shocked the world.


    ording to the information they received, Lu Xuan was so fierce that he killed or captured even the elite disciples whom they looked up to. Reaching this level of power was simply an unimaginable miracle for them.


    One of the young disciples was unconvinced and asked, ¡°Uncle, is it truly so easy to cultivate on Earth now?¡±


    He had thought of the rumor of how, at this moment, the earth had just recovered. The number of opportunities for cultivation far exceeded those of other ces. The speed of cultivation was also several times or even 10 times faster than the other ces.


    This was thew of the world, which rapidly supported the fast maturity of everything rted to cultivation.


    When they came to Earth this time, they had also wanted to step into this new trend.


    They wanted to cultivate to a higher level in a short amount of time on Earth.


    Some elders even spected that this time, Earth would not just recover to the same level as it was in the past. It may have even advanced to a level that had never been seen before. When that time arrived, they would all benefit from it.


    They would be masters of an era of evesting glory.


    When they heard that Lu Xuan had already be a shocking expert in his thirties or forties, they could not help but put on envious expressions. Since it was something that they too could¡¯ve achieved, this feat was not much to them.


    Zhang Fashan nced at the disciple. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because it¡¯s easy to cultivate on Earth now. He could achieve the same things even if he was in a different environment. He could maybe even reach new terrifying heights!¡±


    Another young disciple who was unconvinced said, ¡°How is that possible? There is no better environment than Earth!¡±


    ¡°If we had such a good environment, we would definitely have cultivated faster and be stronger than him. He isn¡¯t that amazing!¡±


    Zhang Fashan¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. His disciple who had said this was not only his descendant but also someone rted to him by blood from the same race. The thought infuriated him.


    He calmly opened his mouth and said, ¡°That way of thinking ispletely wrong. If you think like that, then you¡¯re wrong. Since you guys have been in the Blessed Enve for so many years, no one had been able topete with you guys. That is why you all have be so arrogant. You guys think that there are no geniuses in the human world, but you all remain ignorant of one thing. While it is easier for geniuses to thrive in ces with high amounts of spirit qi, that does not necessarily mean that geniuses won¡¯t appear in other ces!


    ¡°As of now, more than seven billion people are in the Human Alliance. Can you guys imagine that kind of number? It is dozens of times as many people as when you had left the earth for the Blessed Enve. With such arge poption in a world with prosperous science and technology, do you think that geniuses won¡¯t exist among them? As a matter of fact, the Human Alliance alone has hundreds of thousands of geniuses who are at the same level as all of you!¡±


    Zhang Fashan could not help but speak his mind. He did not have the heart to crack down on these disciples, but he also had to make them face reality.


    This was the reality. The Human Alliance had control over all the humans on Earth. In the past, they had to pick out geniuses and elites from a vast sea of people.


    As of now, more than 20 of the people standing before him made up at least more than a third of the elites of Longhu Mountain from the Blessed Enve. They were the pirs of this generation.


    In the Blessed Enve, there were more than 3,000 disciples from Longhu Mountain. They could be considered a famous sect.


    In ancient times, such a sect would have been a behemoth that influenced the whole world.


    Now that the Human Alliance had control, however, this was nothing. In fact, 3,000 people, even organizations with hundreds of thousands of people, could¡¯ve been found anywhere.


    They paled inparison to the forces under the Human Alliance¡¯s control.


    With the power of Longhu Mountain, there would be no more than 100 geniuses like this in a generation. Perhaps only 10 of them would¡¯ve been elites.


    In contrast, the Human Alliance had hundreds of thousands of geniuses, along with millions of lower-tier geniuses. Over time, people found geniuses in hiding, who would join the Human Alliance and be developed by them.


    How could they ever reach that kind of level?


    It was like the height difference between ants and elephants. If not for theck of top experts in the Human Alliance and theck of time to umte information, they could¡¯ve easily destroyed the world.


    The two sides were not at the same level at all. If the Human Alliance wanted to destroy Longhu Mountain, they could probably do so with just one finger.

 Chapter 525 - Emperor Of The Cultivation World

    <h4>Chapter 525: Emperor Of The Cultivation World</h4>


    Everyone¡¯s faces suddenly changed color!


    They still had a bit of pride in their hearts, as they were able to be the elites of the Celestial Master Path.


    They were the next generation of elites, and they were destined to be superior to others. However, they were now being told that hundreds of thousands of experts were as powerful as them. This number was still growing; there may even be millions of experts like them in the future.


    This was undoubtedly a huge blow to their egos.


    One young elite disciple of Celestial Master Path eximed, ¡°How is that possible? It would take so many resources to develop that many geniuses. How could they gather that many resources for them to cultivate?¡±


    The growth of an expert not only depended on their talent but also the umtion of resources.


    The Celestial Master Path in the Blessed Enve had to use all their efforts just to train them.


    Even if they were able to find so many geniuses, it was impossible to nurture them all!


    The space and the development of resources on earth far exceeded the space and the development of resources in the Blessed Enve. This was also the reason why they had wanted to return to earth.


    But even so, it was impossible to support such arge number of cultivators.


    They were only the top elites. If those second-tier elites were also counted, then the spirit qi on the entire earth may not be able to support them.


    The experts on earth were their potentialpetitors, but there were hundreds of thousands of them!


    How could they even stand a chance against them?


    They could not believe that Earth had so many amazing experts!


    The whole ecosystem was going to copse.


    Zhang Fashan said, ¡°This is not something you guys should be concerned about. I am telling you all this because I want to remind you that although all of you are experts among all experts, there are many talented geniuses on Earth. That¡¯s why you must remember not to act recklessly!¡±


    He did not know how Lu Xuan intended to solve this problem, but believed that Lu Xuan had already considered ideas.


    Judging from the various methods Lu Xuan had disyed, he was by no means a person without roots.


    In particr, the cultivation system for martial arts and magic that Lu Xuan had organized all indicated that he was someone with a particr background.


    Zhang Fashan had never heard of anyone who could do this. He had tried to make an estimation and see if he could achieve this as well. However, it would¡¯ve been impossible for him to organize two cultivation paths for everyone. It was even impossible for him to organize oneplete set of cultivation techniques for the Celestial Master Path.


    The cultivation methods of the Celestial Master Path had been discovered by the ancestors of the Zhang family one at a time. Therefore, it was almost unimaginable for someone to achieve something like this on their own.


    Even in ancient times, no one could have done that.


    ¡°I have said so much because I wanted to remind you all that the earth is not and for you to cultivate however you want. It is not a ce where you guys think there are no strong experts, or where people became famous by luck!¡± Zhang Fashan nced at the disciples of the younger generation as if he was looking in a mirror.


    These people of the younger generations had all underestimated Lu Xuan, believing that all his aplishments were the result of good fortune. With that, they thought that they would have been able to do the same.


    None of them had taken Lu Xuan seriously and instead looked down on him.


    Situations like this had urred many times before.


    This group of young disciples of the Celestial Master Path all wore faint smiles because they thought that way. Even though they knew that Lu Xuan had killed Yun Shuangying, they still paid no attention to him.


    They hadpletely looked down on Lu Xuan.


    Based on what Zhang Fashan had said, however, it seemed that things were now different from what they thought.


    Zhang Tianle looked carefully at Zhang Fashan and said, ¡°Uncle, is Lu Xuan very strong? Is he very talented?¡±


    Zhang Fashan nced at Zhang Tianle and said, ¡°He is extremely strong. I¡¯ve never seen someone like him before. If you want an idea of how strong he is, thenpare him to the first Celestial Master Zhang!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed upon hearing what Zhang Fashan said, with some people even looking shocked. This was because they had never expected Zhang Fashan to think so highly of Lu Xuan.


    He was as strong as the first Celestial Master Zhang!


    What kind of person was he?


    The first Celestial Master Zhang had already be a mythical figure, whose high status reached even in the heavens. He was the ancestor of their Celestial Master Path in Longhu Mountain.


    In Taoism, such a figure was not inferior to Zhang Sanfeng, who was famous all over the world. He may even be more famous than Zhang Sanfeng.


    The disciples saw Celestial Master Zhang as a sort of deity, a prodigy who was seen once every 1,000 years who nobody couldpare with.


    Now, Zhang Fashan wasparing Lu Xuan to this ancestor. This kind of high evaluation was hard to imagine.


    At least in terms of the first generation of Celestial Masters, this was the highest evaluation possible!


    ¡°Is this Lu Xuan truly that strong?¡±


    Zhang Tianle looked at Zhang Fashan with a shocked expression. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Fashan to have such a high opinion of Lu Xuan.


    Zhang Fashan smiled bitterly in his heart because he did not know how to describe Lu Xuan. Comparing Lu Xuan to someone famous like the first Celestial Master Zhang was indeed a high evaluation for the Celestial Master Path.


    Even so, such aparison was far from enough for him.


    He believed that even the first Celestial Master Zhang could not bepared with Lu Xuan, who was currently an extremely influential figure.


    When the first Celestial Master Zhang had ruled during his time, he never had such an amazing power tomand the world.


    The prestige of the Celestial Master Path in Longhu Mountain was achieved by each of the Celestial Masters between generations, but they were not as famous as Lu Xuan, who had achieved it on his own merits.


    Zhang Fashan said, ¡°We cannot afford to provoke someone so strong! He has the power to quickly decide whether or not the inheritance of Longhu Mountain can be sustained. If we provoke him, he will kill us all!¡±


    ¡°How dare he?!¡±


    One young disciple was infuriated. No one, not even the experts in the Blessed Enve, dared to say that they could destroy the inheritance of the Celestial Master Path.


    Zhang Fashan said, ¡°The audacity of that man! You guys have been in the Blessed Enve for a long time, so you don¡¯t know his strength. On Earth, it would be easy for him to destroy our heritage!¡±


    Zhang Tianle¡¯s expression was just as serious as he said, ¡°There is such a figure in this world? Doesn¡¯t that mean he has be the emperor of the cultivation world?¡±


    Zhang Fashan nodded and said, ¡°He is indeed the emperor of the cultivation world. He has known about the existence of the Blessed Enve for a long time now. He also knows that you guys will descend sooner orter, and has regarded you all as a serious concern. All the remaining inheritances, the sects that are known to everyone, and the hidden sects have turned to the Human Alliance; that means they are now under Lu Xuan. Otherwise, do you think he would easily give up?¡±


    Zhang Fashan continued, ¡°Even our Celestial Master Path is no exception, but there is some good news. He may be decisive, fierce, and relentless, but he is not unreasonable! We just need to keep in mind that we cannot afford to provoke him!¡±

 Chapter 526 - A Greater Advent Event is Here

    <h4>Chapter 526: A Greater Advent Event is Here</h4>


    Zhang Fashan recalled how everyone that got to Lu Xuan¡¯s bad side, from the smallest of sects or ns to thergest of nations, had all met their demise.


    Everyone who went against Lu Xuan met the same fate.


    Any forces that were able to remain established and recruiting followers were more or less siding with the Human Alliance; they were either paying tribute or even sending members to join the organizations working under the Human Alliance and serve the international government.


    Those organizations needed to foster all manner of people for the Human Alliance. At the time, many people from the Human Alliance came to Longhu Mountain to train.


    Even someone like Lu Xuan would not have been able to see to everything personally. The lineage of the Celestial Master Path excelled in the art of runes and talismans. Thus, many cultivators from the Human Alliance would¡¯ve headed there to learn how to craft runes and talismans.


    Zhang Fashan heard that Lu Xuan created the best ones, which were better than anything that the Celestial Master Path coulde up with. However, Lu Xuan¡¯s current status meant that he had no time to participate in such training sessions.


    However, it was not like there was nothing to gain from the lineage of the Celestial Master Path. Lu Xuan was known to spare no expense when it came to propagating cultivation. He provided all kinds of talisman-crafting methods to the people of the Longhu Mountain. In turn, they learned a lot from him.


    Before this, they never realized that there were so many ways of crafting talismans.


    That was what impressed him the most. While Lu Xuan looked rather young, he was well-versed in the way of the carrot and the stick; he knew very well when to use which.


    Anyone willing to follow his ways and submit to the Human Alliance would eventually have a lot to gain. Anyone who refused to do so would naturally end up being rendered increasingly marginalized by the breakneck pace of development. Such people would quickly end up as outcasts in the circle of cultivators.


    It made sense to describe Lu Xuan to be an emperor of cultivators, but that was more of an understatement instead of an overstatement; in reality, many people saw him as more like a god than an emperor.


    Sometime in the past, Zhang Fashan had once been able to im that he was Lu Xuan¡¯s equal. In the current day, however, both parties were no longer even at the same level anymore.


    He initially thought that Lu Xuan would be some figure rivaling the likes of the first Celestial Master Zhang, Lv Dongbin, Bodhidharma, or Zhang Sanfeng. Being such a figure would be more than legendary enough.


    Those were the handful of names that people remembered over time. There was no longer anyone who knew of the cultivators from the eras of those legendary cultivators mentioned.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, however, Lu Xuan was not someone of such a level. To be more precise, he was someone above it.


    Feeling somewhat shocked, Zhang Tianle looked at Zhang Fashan and asked, ¡°Uncle, I heard that he killed Yun Shuangying and a group of elites from the Taichu Path. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It was true. I saw it with my own eyes,¡± Zhang Fashan replied with determination.


    As he recalled what he had seen back then, he felt a chill running down his spine.


    Even at his current level, he still would not dare to im that his powers were greater than that of Yun Shuangying¡¯s powers about a month ago.


    Back then, Yun Shuangying had been utterly helpless when facing off against Lu Xuan. If he were in Yun Shuangying¡¯s shoes, he probably would not have fared any better than the former.


    The group of top-notch fighters from the Celestial Master Path was utterly shocked upon hearing that. They had no idea just how impossibly powerful Lu Xuan truly was.


    However, they all knew how powerful Yun Shuangying had been. While he was nowhere near the level of those monsters back in the Blessed Enve, he was nheless among those who were second only to said monsters.


    His level of powers made him seem like a god to many people; he was at such a level of power that they could only dream of achieving.


    Even so, someone of such shining caliber was still easily snuffed out when facing off against Lu Xuan.


    Zhang Fashan then said, ¡°I¡¯ve saved a video of that battle. You all could take a look at it.¡±


    Zhang Fashan then took out a tablet right away and began ying a video that showed all the shocking scenes unfolding.


    Every single person that was easily ensnared by the Dragon-snaring Lassos that Lu Xuan conjured was a renowned figure from the Blessed Enve.


    However, Lu Xuan had either killed or dragged them down from the skies with the Dragon-snaring Lassos at the time. None of them were even given a chance to fight back.


    It did not matter if they were at the Seventh or Eighth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm; Lu Xuan did not see much of a difference, as he easily dragged them all down from midair all the same.


    It was only then that they truly had a fundamental idea of Lu Xuan¡¯s level of power. He was unlike anything they had imagined before, being more powerful than them inparison.


    He was nothing short of a living monster.


    All of those so-called geniuses and elites were little more than flies against Lu Xuan, whom he easily pped down without breaking a sweat.


    They finally realized why Zhang Fashan told them that they definitely could not afford to get on Lu Xuan¡¯s bad side.


    Anyone who dared to do so would have probably ended up dead before long.


    Zhang Tianle thenmented, ¡°You¡¯re as perceptive as ever, uncle. We definitely can¡¯t afford to offend someone like that. We should sit back and watch right now.¡±


    With one look at Zhang Tianle, Zhang Fashan knew that his nephew, who was also his student, seemed rather frustrated. Even so, he knew without a doubt that the young man did not stand out like a sore thumb.


    Zhang Fashan faintly sighed. He knew that many people shared such frustrated thoughts, yet the lineage of those from the Longhu Mountain could not afford to stand out at present.


    Meanwhile, advent ones came before the gates of the renowned sects. ns nestled in well-known ces like the WuTang Mountains, the Kunlun Mountains, and the Changbai Mountains.


    Meanwhile, news came from all sides to Lu Xuan, who was at Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°A greater advent event has finally arrived.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression turned serious. Any sects or ns that were currently rted to the Blessed Enve had members from said Blessed Enveing before their doors.


    There were spies and scouts from the Heavenly Pce in the external circles of said sects and ns, enabling Lu Xuan to learn of such news easily.


    There were those that, like the Celestial Master Path, saw a smooth transition of power.


    However, some sects and ns erupted in conflict instead. The ones from the Blessed Enve insisted on taking over these sects and ns. The ones who had lived on Earth the whole time were reluctant to hand over the reins.


    Violent conflicts broke out between both sides, and the ones from Earth ended up losing most of the time. Since those from the Blessed Enve had too many top-notch fighters, they obviously had a clear advantage.


    Their powers and experiences were something that those from Earth were unable to resist, after all.


    Any fighter from Earth who refused to yield were either killed or fled in shambles to the outside world, seeking aid from either the Heavenly Pce or the Special Task Force.


    One by one, all kinds of conflicts in all scales erupted.


    That was a great change that had never been seen before. Something like this had never happened in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, either.


    When those from the Blessed Enve advent back in his past life, their respective branches on Earth were nowhere near as powerful back then.


    There was simply no way those from Earth could even resist back then. Although things were different now, they already possessed enough power to resist. Lu Xuan was the one behind this change.

 Chapter 527 - Overwhelming with the Fist of Justice

    <h4>Chapter 527: Overwhelming with the Fist of Justice</h4>


    Those people all sided with the Human Alliance. Many of them had also submitted to the Heavenly Pce.


    The war of orthodoxy was something that urred between factions in a sect or n. Extremists were often more despicable than infidels.


    Dragon had been training in istion the whole time to be able to keep up with the mainstream. In the face of such an unprecedented turn of events, however, he had to emerge out of istion and seek out Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m sure you already know what is happening right now. I wonder how would you propose to take care of the situation,¡± Dragon said.


    The cultivation organizations in the Human Alliance, official or otherwise, all deferred to the Special Task Force.


    The Special Task Force, on the other hand, deferred to the Heavenly Pce. Lu Xuan was the supreme leader.


    As such, saying that Lu Xuan was capable of deciding the fate of Earth with just a single line was more truthful than one would¡¯ve expected.


    Just about nobody from the cultivation circle needed to curry Lu Xuan¡¯s favor.


    It was especially so in Dragon¡¯s case. He knew what Lu Xuan nned on doing, as well as the fact that the Human Alliance was practically the Blessed Enve¡¯s greatest enemy.


    The development of events throughout the years meant that Earth had always been dominated by secr governments. Even so, those from the Blessed Enve intended to return to the old ways. They became something that supersedes said secr governments.


    That point alone was deemed intolerable by the Human Alliance. It was also something that did not sit well with Lu Xuan.


    War was inevitable, but the ones who were currently involved were nothing more than scouts and vanguards.


    Throughout the years, the Human Alliance and the Region of Huaxia gained ess to all kinds of methods under Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance, to take on those advent ones that were about toe.


    In the event they were at a disadvantage in terms of either numbers or quality, other means of resistance were established.


    Over the years, no expense was spared in getting the preparations done.


    ¡°What do you think? Are those people doing the right thing by taking over the mountains through sheer force alone?¡± Lu Xuan then continued, ¡°They had been out of touch with the world for so long that they no longer understood the rule ofw. Naturally, we need to deal with them.¡±


    Lu Xuan knew that those from the Blessed Enve had gotten used to being overlords. Thus, the only way to talk sense into them was topletely subjugate them using sheer force alone.


    ¡°Have the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force mobilized their forces? Take in anyone who had taken over the mountains, and kill those in charge. No one shall be allowed to escape.¡±


    Lu Xuan then continued inly, ¡°They genuinely think that they could do whatever they please here, huh?¡±


    Dragon took a look at Lu Xuan and asked, ¡°So, you would be dering war on them then, Mr. Lu?¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Dering war? You sure thought too highly of them.¡± Rx. Regardless of what happens, they won¡¯t be able to amount to much while I¡¯m still around.¡±


    Dragon nodded and left. It did not take him much time to gather his forces andmenced the operation.


    The forces from both the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force worked in a joint operation, and the cultivation lineages found throughout the were thrown into chaos.


    Whether one was from the Heavenly Pce or the Special Task Force, they were all regarded as monsters with powers known well throughout the world. It had been a long time since the two organizations worked in tandem with each other.


    However, many people were well aware of what was going on. Many people escaped from the sects and ns where violent power struggles broke out. Many news stories were heard as well.


    Those from the Blessed Enve had a very simple directive: kill all who refused to submit.


    Unlike the Celestial Master Path, not every force saw smooth and peaceful transitions of power.


    Everyone knew that something big was about to happen.


    It was not like how it had been in ancient times, where the sovereign was unable to rein in the powerful cultivation sects and ns.


    The strengthmanded by the Human Alliance of the current era was never seen before, so much so that one could see it as a godlike regime.


    The regime itself did not justmand extremely massive legions of cultivators. A supreme god of war was also backing them.


    Under such circumstances, cultivators from any cultivation lineages that had been on Earth long enough knew that they needed to submit. Everyone had to defer to the regime and register obediently, regardless of how renowned they were. Furthermore, they had to shoulder the duty of fostering people for the Human Alliance.


    Nobody dared to y tricks before that one supreme being.


    It would¡¯ve been strange if Lu Xuan sat out on that matter instead.


    As such, many saw the joint operation carried out by the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force to be perfectly normal. It made sense considering the way Lu Xuan went about things the whole time.


    The world of cultivation in the Region of Huaxia was in chaos for quite some time. All 12 military governors from the Heavenly Pce were mobilized. Chiefs of the Special Task Force from all branches also took action, leading countless fighters to the mountains.


    Even the military forces were mobilized to serve as a deterrent from afar.


    Those from the Blessed Enve had been too used to seeing themselves as supreme beings. They were unable to sit well with the turn of events.


    Conflicts erupted at once.


    Naturally, the forces of the Human Alliance grew exponentially thanks to the developments that urred throughout the years.


    While these forces were no match for the Blessed Enve in terms of the total number of top-notch fighters, they still had a frighteninglyrge amount of them who were second only to those deemed the best.


    It had gotten to a point that over a dozen could be tasked to take out just one. Fighters from all over the world could¡¯ve even been mobilized to teach those from the Blessed Enve a lesson.


    Even if some from the Blessed Enve who were more powerful than the others were able to escape, they were quickly met with the firepower from the military forces.


    The military forces in question were not regr armies as well, as they consisted entirely of cultivators. So many kinds of runic weapons were deployed that even powerful cultivators at the Divine Treasure Realm were quickly overwhelmed and taken care of.


    It took only about three days for those from the Blessed Enve, who threw their weight about like they owned the ce, to be rendered totally silent after beingpletely overwhelmed. They were either killed or taken in for questioning.


    There had been powerful fighters in their midst who attempted to resist, but doing so meant that they had to contend with Lu Xuan¡¯s sister, Lu Shanshan, and Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple, Yun Ling¡¯er, who were above those 12 military governors from the Heavenly Pce. Currently, their powers were both second only to Lu Xuan himself.


    Even those at the Seventh or Eighth Tier of the Divine Treasure Realm were unable to get past those two. Anyone who tried was overwhelmed.


    Once again, the world was shocked for quite some time.


    It had been some time since official cultivation forces serving the Human Alliance. Military forces consisting entirely of cultivators were established. Many thought such exercises to be redundant, as there was simply no way for them to resist those top-notch fighters.


    Many objected to the exercise, yet it only took a single operation to establish the might of the Human Alliance.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the amassed Human Alliance forces to overwhelm those from the Blessed Enve, so much so that it was hardly worth mentioning.


    After all, everyone in the Human Alliance felt safe because they were being protected by such powerful organizations.


    Prisons of both the Heavenly Pce and the Special Task Force were filled to the brim by all kinds of powerful cultivators.


    It had gotten to the point of requiring the Human Alliance to mobilize two corps worth of units to guard the headquarters of said organizations. This was to prevent anything bad from happening in the event those powerful cultivators were to be able to break free and wreak havoc.


    Many fighters from the Blessed Enve shivered upon hearing the news.


    ¡°How dare they¡­!¡±

 Chapter 528 - The Human Alliance about to be in Big Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 528: The Human Alliance about to be in Big Trouble</h4>


    Nobody expected the secr governments to actually be that forceful. Needless to say, they did not anticipate the secr government to disy such power at all.


    In terms of cultivation, Earth was not the kind of barren wastnd that they initially thought it to be.


    While the cultivation civilization of the Blessed Enve was indeed far superior to that of Earth, cultivation on Earth was still massive enough. The lower and middle levels of cultivators far exceeded those from the Blessed Enve in terms of numbers alone.


    Earth simplycked experts at higher levels. Given the rate at which the Earth was restoring its spirit qi, however, it was only a matter of time before the cultivators on Earth caught up to higher levels as well.


    The ones from the Blessed Enve felt rather astonished by what was right before their eyes, as everything differed vastly from what they initially imagined; they were unable to throw their weight about.


    To make matters worse, Lu Xuan, the one figure that they were most wary of, had yet to make a move himself. Even so, themotion that they caused had already been suppressed. All those elites and geniuses from the renowned ns and sects were currently behind bars.


    They finally realized why the branches back on Earth kept reminding them that the most powerful organization on the was the Human Alliance.


    One couldn¡¯t afford to mess with anyone from the Human Alliance.


    Even so, they sighed to themselves in relief. Unlike some other people, they did not choose to take over by force.


    Those who did so and showed contempt to the Human Alliance¡¯s authority were all either killed or locked up.


    They initially thought to stay around for a few days to get a better look at things. They did not expect that doing so would¡¯ve actually saved their own lives.


    They felt fortunate that they did not choose to do things the hard way as soon as they showed up. If they did not refrain from taking over using brute force, they would have essentially ended up the same as those others from the Blessed Enve.


    ¡°Since when did Earth manage to produce so many top-notch fighters? We¡¯ve yet to meet that Lu Xuan who was rumored to be insanely powerful, yet his sisters and student alone were more than enough to get us.¡±


    ¡°Just what kind of monster is that guy? Even back in the Blessed Enve, he would most probably be on the same level as those monsters.¡±


    ¡°All of the notable fighters in any sects and ns back even at the Blessed Enve were at the Seventh and Eighth Tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Even so, they were so easily taken out when taking on the Human Alliance.¡±


    ¡°Lu Shanshan, Yun Ling¡¯er¡­ I¡¯vemitted these two names to memory.¡±


    The fighters from the Blessed Enve talked among themselves for quite some time, feeling lucky to have avoided such a fate. At the same time, they were impressed at just how quickly cultivation in the Human Alliance progressed.


    Lu Xuan had yet to do anything, but his sister and student were already enough to intimidate them.


    ¡°Even so, the Human Alliance is way too much. While I do admit that the Human Alliance is powerful enough to be considered our equal, they surely wouldn¡¯t be thinking that this is all we¡¯ve got?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. With that batch of fighters taken out, the others from the Blessed Enve would most likely send in the truly powerful ones to Earth soon enough. By then, things would be more than what the current Human Alliance could handle.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that Lu Xuan, Lu Shanshan, and Yun Ling¡¯er could easily kill off those at Seventh and Eighth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm, yet they were still too young. The trump cards in the ns and sects would definitely be more than just those at the Seventh and Eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. We¡¯re talking about those at the Ninth Tier after all.¡±


    ¡°If even they were to advent, the Human Alliance would most likely be in big trouble. Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t imagine how deeply that the powers of those at the Ninth Tier of the Divine Treasure Realm ran. Even if several fighters at Eighth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm were to gang up on one at Ninth Tier, they still wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡±


    The fighters back at the Blessed Enve gave their own opinions on things. While the Human Alliance was frighteningly powerful, they still believed that the Human Alliance couldn¡¯t possibly take on the full brunt of the Blessed Enve¡¯s might.


    Anyone at the Ninth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm would¡¯ve been stronger than enough to turn the tables to their favor.


    The Human Alliance was utterly incapable of doing something like this. They deemed that the time of spirit qi restoration was simply too short for those on Earth to have someone at the Ninth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm.


    Even on Earth, there was only a handful of those at the Eighth Tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. This included Lu Xuan, Lu Shanshan, and Yun Ling¡¯er. Even if Liu Wanrong, Lu Guoguo, and the others who had yet to act were taken into the ount, there still weren¡¯t enough of them.


    They deemed that those on Earth still paled inparison to those from the Blessed Enve; the difference between the two sides was still too wide to close.


    Meanwhile, those from Sanxian Sect gathered on Peni Ind. A middle-aged man in in clothes was seen before everyone else. The man looked at Lu Diandian, Yan Bai, Yang Zhichao, Jiang Hangchao, and the others.


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°You could all consider yourselves blessed by the ancestors for traveling from the Blessed Enve to Earth using transportation talismans left by the ancestors. You¡¯re lucky to not have gotten swept up and killed by the spatial turbulence. Even so, you all actually have the gall to summon me here?¡±


    ¡°Well, things turned out fine in the end, didn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Diandian chuckled.


    That middle-aged man took a look at Lu Diandian and sighed, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you quite the rascal? Your brothers wouldn¡¯t have tagged along in this adventure of yours otherwise. Did you know that your father was already going nuts back home? I was sent here to take you all home!¡±


    That middle-aged man pointed at Lu Diandian. As the only daughter of his brother-in-training, who was also the sectmaster, her behavior was tolerated. In turn, this nearly led to a disaster.


    Lu Diandian immediately replied, ¡°Wait, we can¡¯t go home just yet. We¡¯ve truly hit something really big this time.¡±


    The middle-aged man instantly asked, ¡°You hit something big? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wang, we ran into a senior on this trip here¡­¡± Lu Diandian continued, telling the middle-aged man about how they ran into Lu Xuan on Earth.


    That middle-aged man was fully alerted upon hearing that. ording to Lu Diandian¡¯s illustrations, Lu Xuan was some kind of impossible entity who possessed impossible levels of power.


    The man, who was named Uncle Wang, said, ¡°He truly is a bold one, daring to even capture and kill cultivators from the Blessed Enve. He has no idea just what kind of trouble he has gotten himself into. The sects and ns were all furious upon hearing the news this time. Several sectmasters were even about to advent personally. Lu Xuan would definitely end up dead this time, and that ragtag band of lunatics calling themselves the Human Alliance would be dissolved soon enough.¡±


    Yan Bai wore a shocked look on his face as he said, ¡°The sectmasters are about to show up personally?¡± He knew without a doubt just what kind of beings they were.


    Any single one of those people could have shaken the Blessed Enve with just a stomp of their feet.


    They were the de facto rulers on the Blessed Enve.


    The middle-aged man corrected him, ¡°No, they¡¯re not about to show up. They are already here.¡±

 Chapter 529 - They won鈥檛 be able to Do Much, So Long as I鈥檓 Around

    <h4>Chapter 529: They won¡¯t be able to Do Much, So Long as I¡¯m Around</h4>


    An invitation with gold lettering was sent to the Heavenly Pce¡¯s headquarters.


    Everyone was shocked by this.


    The invitation was actually from the fighters from the Blessed Enve, inviting those from the Human Alliance to discuss matters that would¡¯ve determined the fate of the world.


    Everyone knew that the Heavenly Pce was the Human Alliance¡¯s strongest supporter. The Human Alliance would not be able to do much of anything without first getting approval from the Heavenly Pce.


    It also meant that everyone knew that the Heavenly Pce needed to be taken out before they could gain control of the Human Alliance.


    The advent of the most powerful beings from the Blessed Enve came with the arrival of that invitation with gold lettering.


    ¡°Being able toe in waves like that truly says volumes of the Blessed Enve¡¯s powers. The Heavenly Pce had just put thest wave down, yet another onees just like that. This one is more terrifying than thest.¡±


    ¡°Someone saw those of ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm arriving.¡±


    ¡°Man, Yun Shuangying and his people had been put down very quickly. Everyone saw just how impossibly powerful they were, and they were only at the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. One could just imagine how terrifying those at the ninth tier would be.¡±


    ¡°I heard a sectmaster from one of the sects in the Blessed Enve will be personally showing up. Those at the Ninth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm are truly terrifying. Someone actually recorded that guy suppressing a tsunami all on his own.¡±


    ¡°I heard that an old man nearly bisected a military base in the Region of Japan with just a single swing of his sword. Rumor has it that the guy is directly rted to the sectmasters of a sect in the Blessed Enve. That was considered an act of revenge by the true lineage of the sectmasters of WuTang; they wanted to avenge the WuTang disciples who died back in World War II.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that the WuTang Sectmaster had traveled all over the Region of Japan, tearing down tens of temples and Shinto dojos.¡±


    ¡°Man, those at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm sure are terrifying.¡±


    One by one, fighters at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm arrived. They went around wreaking havoc, making it look as if they wanted everyone to know that top-notch fighters of the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm have arrived.


    Those terrifying beings threw their weight about like living gods. It seemed like almost nobody was around to stop them.


    There was even footage of Lu Shanshan fighting an old man dressed in ck above the Pacific Ocean.


    Many people throughout the world had recently learned of Lu Shanshan¡¯s powers; they learned that she was almost the strongest to be found throughout the whole world. While she paled inparison to Lu Xuan, people could still see how easily she took out a fighter at the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. They knew that she was not to be trifled with, that her powers far exceededmon fighters at the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    However, even she was unable to win against that old man dressed in ck. They simply fought over a huge distance before that old man took his leave.


    A military base of the Region of America was right beneath where they fought. Everyone who was there was deeply frightened.


    Other than that, people had witnessed an insanely powerful fighter breaking into an Egyptian pyramid left with things in it. That fighter happened to run into Yun Ling¡¯er¡ªLu Xuan¡¯s disciple¡ªwho happened to have just finished a mission nearby.


    Both parties fought on the spot. To many people¡¯s surprise, Yun Ling¡¯er did not win the fight. However, the other party was unable to gain an upper hand either and simply left shortly afterward.


    Before long, all kinds of news had spread all across the world.


    In the era where news could travel well past the speed of sound, everyone all over the world was already raving about the events almost as soon as they urred.


    The images of those beings were taken and spread all over the inte, which brought everyone into despair. The 10 insanely powerful beings that came one after another almost suffocated the entire world.


    Those fighters were so impossibly powerful that conventional countermeasures were utterly useless against them. Common fighters at the Divine Treasure Realm probably couldn¡¯t even withstand a single attack from them.


    ¡°Things are not at their worst just yet. This time of peace will end when even those from the Heavenly Pce can¡¯t stop them.¡±


    The more perceptive ones could already tell that, despite the dire state of things at the moment, things could get worse.


    That was because both sides were still able to fight to a standstill. While those 10 fighters had been able to cause a lot ofmotion and brought about extremely significant losses for those who were affected, there was no mass indiscriminate ughter seen anywhere. This was because both sides were still able to fight each other to a standstill.


    On the other hand, the Human Alliance was able to suppress their own anxiety and refrained from using the likes of nuclear weapons to take out those fighters.


    Otherwise, the massive stockpile of nuclear weapons that the once-united Human Alliance would have been able to easily overwhelm those insanely powerful beings.


    The Human Alliance was simply deferring to the Heavenly Pce in that case, where those insanely powerful beings were essentially showing off their strength to the world.


    They were disying their powers of destroying the world, calling the attention of both the Heavenly Pce and the Human Alliance.


    Ming Yueyao was currently waiting anxiously at Yunxuan Vi. Because Dragon was busy taking care of sporadic cases happening all over the ce, she was the only one who could talk to Lu Xuan right now.


    Ming Yueyao seemed rather anxious when she saw Lu Xuan show up wearing a bluish-white robe. ¡°Mr. Lu, how do you think we should handle this?¡±


    Lu Xuan then said, ¡°There is no need for us to worry about this. Right now, they¡¯re merely trying to show off their strength. All you people need to do is clean up the mess they left behind.¡±


    Ming Yueyao then asked with a rather anxious tone, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be taking them out, Mr. Lu?¡±


    Few fighters on Earth were at the absolute pinnacle of excellence. That number was even smaller when those who did not have any rtions with the Blessed Enve were taken into ount. Those capable of taking out beings at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm were almost all in the Yunxuan Vi.


    While Dragon¡¯s level of power was at the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, he was merely at the tail end of the realm. He was considered to be among the weakest among those at the eighth tier, making it impossible for him to stand against those at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Aside from him, there were people like Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Shanshan, and Lu Guoguo back in the Yunxuan Vi. Since they were on equal footing, they were all capable of fighting such beings.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that they were guaranteed to win.


    They were still incapable of defeating those beings.


    Everyone ced all of their remaining hope on Lu Xuan alone.


    Lu Xuan then said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    Ming Yueyao wore a rather doubtful look on her face as she asked, ¡°Who would that be?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why Lu Xuan refused to act even at a time like this. He was actingpletely different from usual.


    Lu Xuan simply replied, ¡°An archenemy of mine, the first and greatest disciple of the Taichu Path: Yan Han. I¡¯m waiting for him to show up and I don¡¯t want to intimidate him right now. We¡¯ve been dragging this out for far too long. I¡¯m gonna kill him the instant he steps foot on Earth.¡±


    Ming Yueyao was rather confused by what Lu Xuan said,pletely unable to fathom just how Yan Han managed to be Lu Xuan¡¯s archenemy. They have never even heard of someone like that before.


    What she did understand was that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t seem to bother with any of those insanely powerful beings at the ninth tier of Divine Treasure Realm. Even so, Yan Han, who was considered to be an enigma at that point, managed to put Lu Xuan on guard instead.


    Lu Xuan then added, ¡°Didn¡¯t they send me an invitation? They were inviting me to show up three dayster. Naturally, I will be attending whatever they have nned that day. It doesn¡¯t matter what tricks they have up their sleeves. They won¡¯t do anything at all. I just don¡¯t wanna scare him right now.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes glimmered with a tinge of ferocity as he said, ¡°You may leave now. I¡¯ll take care of this. They won¡¯t be able to do much as long as I¡¯m around.¡±

 Chapter 530 - WuTang Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 530: WuTang Tournament</h4>


    Lu Xuan had been waiting for Yan Han to arrive.


    He did not know if Yan Han would show up.


    Things at the moment were different from how they were back in his past life. Back then, those of the Blessed Enve had yet to arrive in the current era. back in his past life. The Earth¡¯s restoration was also far from reaching the point where those from the Blessed Enve were allowed to return.


    In the current era, the restoration of spirit qi continued to elerate. Compared to how it had been in his past life, the advent of those from the Blessed Enve had urred way earlier than expected.


    Under such circumstances, Lu Xuan had no way of determining whether or not Yan Han would¡¯ve shown up on Earth in the current era.


    Lu Xuan simply kept waiting for Yan Han to show up.


    He deemed it imperative to just keep waiting, so much so that he just watched from afar and refrained from doing anything while those from the Blessed Enve went about wreaking havoc.


    He did not want to scare Yan Han away. He had been entangled with Yan Han for a very long time back in his past life, bringing their battles all the way up to the cosmos. He had only been able to finally y Yan Han after ages passed.


    He simply had no intentions of fighting with Yan Han for so long in his current lifetime.


    He knew that Yan Han was not only extremely gifted but also unnervingly brutal. If they didn¡¯t dispose Yan Han with one strike, it would¡¯ve only been harder for him to do soter on.


    As such, he was determined to kill Yan Han the second they firstid eyes on each other.


    Ming Yueyao left, seeming satisfied by Lu Xuan¡¯s determined answer.


    Three days passed. To the surprise of everyone in the world, the Heavenly Pce did not release any statement.


    The meeting organized by those from the Blessed Enve was held in the WuTang Mountains, which was a well-known Taoist location.


    Those of the WuTang Mountains also seemed like they were preparing toe back stronger than ever.


    Fighters from all corners of the world gathered there.


    The meeting was of such a high status that those deemed to bemon folk did not have the right to attend the meeting.


    Even those of the first to the third tiers of Divine Treasure Realm were barred from entering the mountains. They were only allowed to attend the banquets outside of the mountains.


    That was because while the ce was indeed vast, it would have been filled to the brim if that many people were allowed inside.


    Other than cultivators of extremely high caliber, a lot of renowned political,mercial, and military figures attended the meeting as well. It went without saying that such figures were not allowed inside; they were only allowed to stay outside the mountains.


    Even then, the WuTang Mountains were still as rowdy as ever. Many sensed powerful auras from cultivators lurking about like beasts waiting to pounce on their prey.


    Fighters at the Divine Treasure Realm were more than capable of bing top-notch figures capable of reigning supreme over a certain territory elsewhere. In the WuTang Mountains, however, being at Divine Treasure Realm was not considered to be that impressive.


    Many were surprised to find that even the receptionists from the WuTang Mountains were all supreme fighters at the Divine Treasure Realms.


    What they saw kept a lot of people in check.


    It could¡¯ve been said that at that event, those of the WuTang Mountains gathered the best of the best.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the guys from the WuTang n? Are they that determined to side with the Blessed Enve and renounce their role in the Human Alliance?¡±


    ¡°What other choice do they have? We all know that those at the Blessed Enve are of the true lineage; the ones left on Earth are only considered a branch. The branch could have called themselves orthodox without the true orthodox being around. Since those of the true lineage returned, however, the branch lost any say in the matter.¡±


    ¡°Damn, they have worked for centuries just for someone else to swoop in and take everything from them. If I were them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it, either.¡±


    ¡°So what if they can¡¯t take what happened? It¡¯s not like they had a way of resisting in the first ce.¡±


    Everyone throughout the venue raved on about the matter.


    ¡°I wonder if Lu Xuan himself will show up this time.¡±


    ¡°I think he still would. No one else would be able to keep things in check otherwise after all. 10 fighters at the ninth tier of Divine Treasure Realm are too much for anyone else to handle.¡±


    ¡°Hell, we¡¯re barred from entering the venue while the media live broadcasting the event are allowed. Those of the Blessed Enve sure know our trends well.¡±


    Everyone kept talking about the matter, but they knew the Blessed Enve¡¯s true intentions; they were probably thinking about demonstrating their power for everyone via live broadcasts.


    After all, such a convenient way of doing things saved them a lot of time. They did not have to attack and conquer the cities one by one.


    While those at the lower tiers of the Divine Treasure Realm were kept outside, everyone else at mid to higher tiers was being weed and escorted into the venue.


    All manner of delectable cuisine was put out on disy at the True Force za, yet none who attended the event cared about the dishes before them.


    It was especially so with the fighters from the Human Alliance, who either showed up one at a time or in droves.


    However, none of them dared to throw their authority around the ce. They all kept their auras in check. People of all skin colors, cultivation lineages, and methods showed up at the event.


    Nobody dared to misbehave.


    That was because everyone knew about the old Taoist sitting on the master¡¯s seat with a sword on his back.


    That man was the sectmaster from the WuTang branch in the Blessed Enve, Zhang Qingming.


    He was so terrifyingly powerful that he had been waging war against the entire Region of Japan all on his own. He had yet to meet someone who was at his level.


    Everyone knew that the cultivators from Japan were still extremely powerful. While they paled inparison to those from the Region of Huaxia, the Japanese cultivators were still ranked among the top in the entire world.


    Even so, one such figure was able to turn the entire world of cultivators in that region upside-down with a single sh of a sword. What made the man so utterly terrifying was the fact that everyone fell from being hit once with his sword, from Onmyoji to Buddhist masters.


    With such an extremely powerful fighter keeping things in check, hardly anyone even dared to think about making a scene at the venue.


    Dragon and Ming Yueyao, the Chief and Vice Chief of the Special Task Force, came together before long. Many people rose to greet them. While the Special Task Force was nowhere near as renowned throughout the world as the Heavenly Pce, the organization was still among the most powerful.


    After greeting the crowd, he was escorted into the venue by a receptionist Taoist, taking a seat somewhere not far away from Zhang Qingming.


    Suddenly, someone else then showed up at the True Force za.


    A crisp-clear voice was heard saying with a rather authoritative tone, ¡°Are you people of the WuTang n trying to go against the Human Alliance?¡±


    Everyone took a good look at the one who came. They saw a girl looking to be in herte teens, dressed in all-ck attire and looking rather funny.


    Someone noted, ¡°It¡¯s Yun Ling¡¯er the Demon Girl!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er may have been practicing demonic methods, but she did not look all that ferocious and weird for someone practicing such methods.


    Then again, she was still known as the ¡®Demon Girl¡¯ stuck.


    She was almost theplete opposite of Lu Shanshan.


    Many disciples of the WuTang n tensed upon hearing the question.


    Going against the Human Alliance was a very heinous crime, after all.

 Chapter 531 - I Don鈥檛 Kill People with No Names

    <h4>Chapter 531: I Don¡¯t Kill People with No Names</h4>


    Unlike the disciples of the WuTang n that were born in the Blessed Enve, the lineage that remained on Earth were basically all born there. They had beenw-abiding citizens since they were young.


    Restoration of spirit qi had not urred for many years. Most still retained the mentality ofmon folk; this was especially so during the era in which the Human Alliance, whose authority and power far surpassed any previous regime, reigned.


    It was impossible to escape to foreignnds after getting on the bad side of such a powerful regime; the Human Alliance influenced the entire world.


    The only ce where somebody could escape was the moon.


    Suddenly, Zhang Qingming asked, ¡°Ms. Yun, do you have to be so intimidating?¡±


    Everyone immediately turned their attention towards Zhang Qingming, not knowing what he was up to. The entire event was hosted on WuTang n¡¯s territory, after all.


    To most people, the n made it very clear that they were siding with those from the Blessed Enve.


    As such, it was only natural for a representative of the Human Alliance toe asking such weighted questions.


    Yun Ling¡¯er did not hesitate to ask, ¡°Who here am I intimidating? Well then, allow me to ask you, Sir Master Zhang, something officially on behalf of the Human Alliance. Is the WuTang n siding with those of the Blessed Enve this time?¡±


    Zhang Qingming then replied, ¡°I¡¯m only here to provide a venue to host the event to facilitate a peaceful negotiation between both parties. In regards to going against the Human Alliance, that would be an impossible feat to ask of the WuTang n. Never in history had we ever stood against any regimes.¡±


    Everyone was left rather shocked upon hearing what Zhang Qingming said. This man had been going about the Region of Japan baring his ws and fangs, looking as if he owned the ce. Nobody expected him to not n on going against the Human Alliance.


    His actions in Japan shocked the entire world. The leader of the region had been protesting to the Human Alliance several times but was still suppressed by the regime.


    The Region of Japan saw Zhang Qingming as a frightening monster who was capable of scaring children into obeying their elders.


    Then again, when everyone thought about it, that was how the n had been going about things throughout the ages. To be more precise, that was how cultivation forces had been going about their business. It was especially so after Liu Bowen severed the dragon¡¯s vein, where only a handful of such forces were ever seen locking horns with authorities.


    In contrast, it wasmonce for many cultivation forces to instead sent their disciples to join the reigning regime of the day.


    The WuTang n was no exception.


    Zhang Qingming looked at Yun Ling¡¯er and felt rather impressed. He believed that such a person would¡¯ve been considered extraordinary even back in the Blessed Enve. The Human Alliance already had such extraordinary experts.


    Furthermore, that was how the Human Alliance currently was. It was easy to see that the regime would only get increasingly powerful over time.


    By then, the WuTang n would have lost any chances they might have had of resisting the regime. After learning what the Human Alliance was capable of, Zhang Qingming immediately came to a decision.


    There were still trump cards of greater power left in the Blessed Enve.


    However, the Human Alliance¡¯s trump card, the use of nuclear weapons, was very powerful as well. The regime also had all kinds of technology at their disposal, which meant that they stood a fair chance of resisting the forces of the Blessed Enve.


    As long as the regime had time to grow, the Human Alliance obviously had the potential to be even more powerful. The only way to stem such potential was for those of the Blessed Enve to stifle the regime¡¯s development.


    From the looks of things as they currently were, it was extremely unlikely for such a maneuver to seed. The Human Alliance had already matured, and it was only a matter of time before it truly reigned supreme.


    Zhang Qingming added, ¡°The disciples of the WuTang n had always been loyal to the current regime and eager to serve. We are not the kind of people that go out and wreak havoc.¡±


    ¡°I hope you would be able to convey this to your superiors, Ms. Yun.¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er looked at Zhang Qingming and nodded, feeling impressed that her master actually managed to predict that much. Her master actually knew that, unlike other cultivation heritages from the Blessed Enve, Zhang Qingming would cooperate.


    Things were truly as how her master predicted: those of the Blessed Enve remained divided for a while. Cultivation forces had no intentions of locking horns with the current reigning regime.


    At that moment, a cold voice rang out from behind the mountains. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a disciple of Lu Xuan. Is that correct? While you¡¯re here, please stay here until your masteres to pick you up.¡±


    While everyone was still left in a daze, someone was suddenly seen walking from that direction. That person was extremely stout and possessed a terrifyingly imposing aura.


    The fighters present felt themselves tremble, their bones shaking ever so slightly.


    This person was already far stronger than anyone else even after just looking at him.


    That man looked unbelievably powerful.


    Many were stunned, as that man was not among the 10 from the Blessed Enve that they came to know.


    Then again, that was hardly a surprise. It was impossible for only the 10 from the Blessed Enve to show up. Other people would have arrived, as well.


    Yun Ling¡¯er then simply asked, ¡°Who are you then? Tell me who you are. After all, I don¡¯t kill nobodies.¡±


    That very stout middle-aged man slowly replied, ¡°Yang Long, Sectmaster of the Supreme Fist Sect.¡±


    Everyone saw just how massive his fists were and how imposingly tall he was; he stood over two meters in height.


    Everyone could also see how impossibly built his physical body was.


    White mist was seen churning out from his nostrils, which he used to envelop his entire body.


    ¡°You sure know how to talk big.¡± Yun Ling¡¯er simply chuckled coldly as she looked at Yang Long. ¡°I heard that 10 of them came this time. Counting Sir Master Zhang, there should be nine others as well. So, where are they? Why would someone as worthless as you be doing this instead?¡±


    Yang Long¡¯s nostril continued to erge and his expression looked grim. With such a high status, he had never been so belittled before.


    He saw how the girl standing before him dismissed him simply because he was not among the renowned 10.


    Yun Ling¡¯er simply continued, ¡°You seriously think someone like you could pose any threat to my master? I¡¯m telling you right now that if you won¡¯t be able to even make it past me, then you have no chance against my master.¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er added. ¡°My master can take you out with just one finger. Then again, it would be a waste to have someone of his caliber killing someone as worthless as you. I¡¯d be more than enough to take you out instead.¡± She spoke slowly, making it clear that she saw Yang Long to have been beneath her.


    Yang Long was extremely powerful; he was most likely at the peak of the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm by now, being just one step away from breaking into the Ninth Tier.


    Nobody doubted that he was one of the strongest under the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Even, Yun Ling¡¯er still did not think much of it.


    Instead, Yang Long then burst out in furiousughter. He said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s wonderful to hear. I initially thought about just taking you alive and using you as bait to lure Lu Xuan out. If you want to die so badly, however, I¡¯d be more than happy to oblige..¡±


    Spiritual Aether then instantly burst all over Yang Long. Seven-colored lights immediately burst all over the ce like a disk.


    The ambient spirit qi also gushed into Yang Long¡¯s body at a frightening rate.

 Chapter 532 - Being Chased After and Killed

    <h4>Chapter 532: Being Chased After and Killed</h4>


    An endless stream of spirit qi was pulled and siphoned into his body. The spirit qi turned into a wheel of Spiritual Aether around him, making him look extremely majestic and tall.


    Boom!


    The wheel then began to spin and whirl, instantly bursting into lights of seven different colors.


    ¡°World-breaker Punch!¡±


    As Yang Long shouted, heunched himself with a single step at that moment. The world around him then trembled slightly in an instant.


    The spirit qi around him was manipted by his body, vibrating around him.


    Yang Long clenched his fist and brought about a punch right away.


    That terrifying punch was out to tear down and shatter everything in its path,ing before Yun Ling¡¯er in an instant.


    As Yun Ling¡¯er smirked, demonic qi vaguely burst in waves before her.


    That was the true demonic way: the pure, true power of the world was manifested in her training through demonic methods. She did not have to use the half-baked, so-called ¡®demonic power¡¯.


    That kind of power was at apletely different level altogether.


    The ck demonic qi that Yun Ling¡¯er put before her dissipated the frightening punch, causing it to diffuse within the demonic qi.


    ¡°Dammit, what the hell is that?¡± Yang Long seemed rather surprised by how Yun Ling¡¯er had actually managed to directly withstand his attack. What everyone expected to happen never came to pass.


    Everyone was expecting Yun Ling¡¯er to be severely injured and sent flying, but it never happened.


    Yun Ling¡¯er shouted, ¡°This is the demonic way!¡±


    As she shouted, an enormous troll emerged in midair. Yun Ling¡¯er could be seen sitting on it.


    Everyone was incredibly shocked by the sight.


    Many people who were present in the venue saw Yun Ling¡¯er use such conjurations for the second time. As for the younger disciples and fighters from all corners of the Blessed Enve, almost none of them had seen something like that.


    That troll almost looked as if it was able to overwhelm all enemies who stood before it, reigning supreme in whatever territory it was in.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn: Infinite Demonic Path!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er shouted and clenched her fist. The troll, which was conjured by spirit qi, then moved under hermand.


    That humongous punch that was able to tear down everything on the spot instantly came right before Yang Long.


    Yang Long had never expected Yun Ling¡¯er to have brought forth such a frightening amount of power and manipting the troll that she rode on.


    In the blink of an eye, that punch shattered all of his defenses.


    Boom!


    Yang Long was directly hit by the punch, which almost killed him on the spot. He was sent flying backward after the hit connected with his body, spewing blood all over the ce as he flew.


    It had taken only a single sh topletely turn the odds against him.


    He was unable to even resist, being overwhelmed by Yun Ling¡¯er in just about every way possible.


    In reality, he was not that unfazed when he heard that Lu Shanshan and Lu Xuan killed Yun Shuangying back then.


    Because he was not as powerful and experienced as the 10 supreme ones, he was unable to remainpletely unfazed just like they were.


    However, he had only been wary of Lu Shanshan and Lu Xuan.


    He had never anticipated that even Yun Ling¡¯er was also that powerful.


    Yun Ling¡¯er hadpletely gotten the upper hand by just throwing a single punch,pletely leaving Yang Long in the dust.


    Only then did he finally realize why Yun Ling¡¯er was able to behave so nonchntly and dismiss him altogether. Yun Ling¡¯er had everything it had taken to do so after all, as her powers were far superior to his.


    Immediately afterward, Yun Ling¡¯er moved again to throw another punch at him.


    That punch looked like something thrown by an amateur; it was crude andpletely devoid of any signs of being of any single art. There was simply no way to determine where that punch came from.


    One punch was all she needed to bring about such terrifying levels of power as she pleased.


    Boom!


    Yang Long was hit yet again before being forced to sustain 100 attacks from Yun Ling¡¯er within a short amount of time.


    With every single hit he took, he felt as if he was about to fall apart. There was simply no way he could even begin to resist Yun Ling¡¯er.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Everyone saw how she slugged Yang Long about like he was a punching bag, hitting him from all directions.


    Based on the grim expressions on their faces, many disciples from the Blessed Enve seemed to have mixed feelings towards this.


    Having been from the Blessed Enve, they knew all too well just how strong and terrifying Yang Long was.


    Even so, Yang Long was now renderedpletely helpless. They would never have believed something like that could happen if they had not seen it for themselves.


    Even though several people did not agree with Yang Long, nobody could bring themselves tough at his misfortune.


    On the other hand, many cultivators from Earth felt very pleased by this turn of events. Having deemed that those from the Blessed Enve had been too much, they believed that people from Earth were not worth their time, almost to the point of seeing them as little more than thin air.


    Yang Long managed to somehow steady himself and fled in a beam of light, heading far away.


    Everyone was left dumbfounded by what they just witnessed, especially those from the Blessed Enve. They werepletely astonished by the fact that Yang Long fled.


    At that moment, Yang Long was almost rendered insane by thepletely unexpected turn of events. He had a very high opinion of himself, believing that he was worthy of taking on Lu Xuan.


    Even so, the oue of the battle said that he was unable to even fight Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple, who was more than enough to make him flee the battlefield.


    He had a hard time stomaching what just happened.


    He was moving very quickly, yet his speed paled inparison to Yun Ling¡¯er, who looked like she was moving space itself instead. The young woman had intercepted him almost before he was able to get to the n¡¯s gates, preventing him from leaving.


    He did not even have the chance to run. After being cornered, the pent-up rage within him finally burst from within him.


    ¡°Die already! Invincible Supreme Fist!¡±


    Spiritual Aether from all over his body coalesced, bursting into dazzling lights all over him. His fists turned into frightening mills, intending to grind everything before him down.


    He immediately attacked Yun Ling¡¯er, who was chasing after him.


    The forceing from his punch shattered the air before him as it rushed at Yun Ling¡¯er at blinding speeds.


    Yun Ling¡¯er simply raised her supple arm and instantly pped it away.


    Boom!


    The open palm met the punch head-on, yet that simple palm attack that Yun Ling¡¯er threw had easily crushed that blinding forceing from that punch. To nobody¡¯s surprise, her attack went on to directly hit Yang Long.


    Boom!


    Yang Long shouted as his body was immediately ripped to shreds. His attacks were not strong enough to even scratch Yun Ling¡¯er, and he was unable to withstand her simple palm attack.


    Blood sprayed in the air in all directions.


    Everyone was leftpletely stunned by what they had just witnessed. Yun Ling¡¯er was so utterly terrifying that she could kill off a very esteemed sectmaster of a sect without breaking a sweat.


    Some people then murmured to themselves, ¡°Yun Ling¡¯er truly has what it takes to take on those at Ninth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm.¡±

 Chapter 533 - The Siege

    <h4>Chapter 533: The Siege</h4>


    When Yang Long was killed, Yun Ling¡¯er had overwhelmed everyone!


    An ordinary expert in the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was no match for Yun Ling¡¯er at all!


    Many people were able to tell that Yang Long was most likely an expert who had been secretly dispatched by the Blessed Enve, who wanted to establish power and show their power to the Human Alliance.


    However, this had backfired; they were the ones being killed by Yun Ling¡¯er. This demonstrated to the Blessed Enve the power that the Human Alliance had.


    ¡°The confrontation has already begun!¡±


    It seemed to many people that the realm masters had not yet arrived. Although Zhang Qingming, the Sectmaster of WuTang n, had already appeared, he had made it clear that he was going to remain neutral. He didn¡¯t want the Blessed Enve to be enemies with the Human Alliance.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether Yang Long or Yun Ling¡¯er arrived first. In the end, they were both just pawns for each side to test the other¡¯s strength.


    Even so, this kind of role was no trivial matter.


    Compared with the strong expert who stood behind them, however they could only be a vanguard. They were not that vital in determining which side won and which one lost.


    Suddenly, a voice burst out from the distance. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    One by one, people looked up at the sky to find several figures slowly walking over. They each had an unimaginable level of terrifying power.


    Six terrifying figures came together, and the power they unleashed almost suppressed the whole world.


    Each one was at least at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. They were the best among the Divine Treasure Realm experts.


    Any one of them could grab the world¡¯s attention, not to mention that so many of them had appeared at the same time. That was enough to make people shudder at the thought.


    An amazing godly glow was released on the bodies of this group of people that shone everywhere. It was extremely terrifying.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned serious as the experts of the Blessed Enve had arrived.


    WuTang Mountain fell silent. Yun Ling¡¯er had just killed Yang Long, which immediately attracted the Blessed Enve¡¯s attention enough to fight back.


    In other words, those top experts had long been waiting in ambush. Although they were waiting for Lu Xuan to arrive, Yun Ling¡¯er was the one who arrived instead.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dejected by this.


    In the end, the Human Alliance had far fewer top experts than the Blessed Enve.


    Even if Zhang Qingming was not taking any sides, the Blessed Enve could still find other figures whenever they wanted. They could¡¯ve even found more top experts to suppress the Human Alliance.


    It was also said that those 10 people were not the top 10 experts of the Blessed Enve. They were just part of the group of experts.


    To be more precise, they were more like the experts of the Taichu Path.


    In other words, a more terrifying existence existed behind the Blessed Enve. Someone among them was even rumored to be in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Although Lu Xuan was strong, everyone saw him as just one person. How could he defeat so many strong enemies on his own?


    In terms of the number of top experts, the Human Alliance was at aplete disadvantage.


    The six people walked over, slowly taking steps forward. After a brief moment, they had already arrived before Yun Ling¡¯er.


    The six people looked at Yun Ling¡¯er coldly, as the pressure on their bodies seemed to be able to crush the sky.


    They did not seem to care about anyone else at all. They even ignored the leaders of the cultivation world in the Human Alliance on WuTang Mountain.


    The only person they refused to ignore was Yun Ling¡¯er.


    They were not deliberately being contemptuous. It was just that these top experts were nothing to them, which irritated those experts.


    They had always been the ones looking down on others, but now they were the ones being ignored.


    Many people secretly swore to themselves that right now, thews of the world made it impossible for them to quickly catch up with these experts.


    Even som everyone knew that in such a recovering world, it was very likely that their strength would be able to catch up with these powerful people in the future. Someone may even surpass them.


    Although they were weak now, this may not be the case in the future.


    ¡°Are you Yun Ling¡¯er? You are quite bold to kill the Sectmaster of our Blessed Enve. Do you seriously think that there are no other stronger experts in the Blessed Enve?¡±


    A middle-aged man dressed in ck looked at Yun Ling¡¯er, wearing a de around his waist. His body seemed to be emitting a massive kind of pressure that suppressed Yun Ling¡¯er.


    Yun Ling¡¯er was not directly crushed by this terrifying suppression, which seemed to be able to destroy the world. Instead, she looked at the middle-aged man with a stony expression and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a Sectmaster of the Blessed Enve. It doesn¡¯t matter that I killed him!¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that nice? You don¡¯t think that you killing him matters? I have long heard that Lu Xuan runs rampant andpletely looks down on other people. I did not expect his disciple to be the same way as well!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the man in ck could not help but allow a cold expression to form on his face.


    ¡°Why are you talking about such nonsense with her? I heard that she is the direct disciple of Lu Xuan. Kill her first, then kill Lu Xuan¡¯s right-hand man.¡±


    At that moment, a crone slowly spoke up. However, as soon as she opened his mouth, she emitted a cold and murderous aura.


    The murderous intent raged all over her body. In her hand, she was holding onto a crutch, from which a dazzling beam of light instantly burst out.


    The light permeated, like a huge sun that was slowly rising.


    Boom!


    That huge light headed towards Yun Ling¡¯er.


    Yun Ling¡¯er did not panic, as a huge demon appeared behind her.


    The huge demon pped that big light, shattering it into pieces.


    After that strike, the attack continued towards the huge crutch, and the two sides collided fiercely.


    Yun Ling¡¯er was not afraid of this crutch or the crone.


    ¡°Yun Ling¡¯er is very powerful. She canpete with an expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. No wonder she was bold enough toe alone!¡±


    ¡°Even if she is strong, it will be difficult for her to escape the siege while she is on her own. If there are no more reinforcements from Yunxuan Vi, I am afraid today¡¯s the day Yun Ling¡¯er dies!¡±


    Everyone began talking one after another. The p from the huge demon behind Yun Ling¡¯er had counterattacked the crone¡¯s attack. She had demonstrated to everyone that she was not weaker than the top experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Although people were amazed by this, they were also worried Yun Ling¡¯er would most likely die if things continued like this.


    The Sectmasters of the Blessed Enve were all infuriated by this. They were not going to let Yun Ling¡¯er go so easily.


    It did not matter how strong Yung Ling¡¯er was. How could she continue to hold on for much longer?


    The crone had been pushed back, but she was not discouraged. Although her expression had remained changed, her face had turned darker as she looked at Yun Ling¡¯er. She said, ¡°You are very strong, but can you withstand the attacks from all of us? Today we are here to kill your master, but since you came, we will kill you first!¡±

 Chapter 534 - Lu Xuan Shows His Invincible Strength

    <h4>Chapter 534: Lu Xuan Shows His Invincible Strength</h4>


    The expression on this crone looked extremely cold. She had not cared much about Yun Ling¡¯er at all, as their numerical advantage was too great.


    They had lost experts like Zhang Qingming, who did not want to take any sides and had no intentions of joining the battle.


    However, they still had the top six experts. This number alone had far exceeded the strength on Lu Xuan¡¯s side.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sister Lu Shanshan and his apprentice Yun Ling¡¯er had both showed amazingbat strengthparable to that of the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Even so, together with Lu Xuan, there were only three people in total.


    In reality, they were still much weaker than the top six experts in terms ofbat strength. They were only as half as strong as the six experts.


    There was also the fact that it was six against one. Although this was somewhat dishonorable for the six experts, all that they cared about at that moment was killing Lu Xuan as soon as possible. They had toplete the task that that person had given them.


    They no longer found it important to consider how honorable their methods were.


    Yun Ling¡¯er did not seem like she was going to retreat, as the force on her body had risen to the extreme. Like a ck pir of light, her force rose into the sky. This was the Spiritual Aether on her body boiling.


    The crone shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s all attack at once. We will kill her and force that Lu Xuan toe out!¡±


    The crone believed that Lu Xuan was too afraid to even dare toe out at all.


    In that case, they were going to stimte Lu Xuan and force him out.


    One by one, the experts¡¯ eyes lit up at this thought. They immediately began to besiege Yun Ling¡¯er.


    How could Yun Ling¡¯er withstand the siege of the six experts?


    Even though she had tried her best, she was still instantly defeated. The middle-aged man, who wore a de around his waist, had split the shadow of the demon behind her in half.


    At that moment, Yun Ling¡¯er finally realized her own strength. Of course, she was far stronger than ordinary experts in the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. She was just one step away from reaching the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    In such cases, herbat strength was simr to those in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm; she could defeat those in a level above hers.


    However, she could only fight against one opponent at a time. It was impossible to beat all six of these experts at once.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er was blown back from the attack as she spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    ¡°Tack advantage of this victory!¡±


    With a roar, the crone raised her crutch high again and smashed it down in Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s direction. It was as if she wanted to smash Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s head and kill her.


    At that moment, an amazing sword light suddenly swept across the sky. It instantly shattered the big light and hit the crutch.


    A mark was left directly on the crutch.


    The crone took several steps back before she was able to get rid of the sword attack that had contained a terrifying strength. Her hands trembled slightly as if she had just been crushed by the force of Mount Tai.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Crone looked up into the sky and saw several figures slowly walking towards them under the sun.


    ¡°It¡¯s God Lu and the others of Yunxuan Vi. They¡¯re here!¡±


    At that moment, someone was the first to recognize the leader of the group. It was none other than Lu Xuan.


    Aside from Lu Xuan, two other powerful people were on either side of him.


    These two people knew many of the people who were present. There was also the fact that excellent Lu Shanshan had been in the part. Even Lu Guoguo, who had rarely appeared, was also very familiar with many people. They were no strangers at all.


    The people that had arrived were none other than the three siblings of the Lu family from Yunxuan Vi.


    Many people were shocked as they could not believe it.


    How long had it been since the three siblings of the Lu family had appeared to the public together until now?


    In the past, the most outstanding one among the disciples of this generation in Yunxuan Vi was obviously Lu Xuan. Lu Shanshan was right behind him, then Lu Guoguo was behind her.


    The three of them had rarely appeared at the same time. It had always been either Lu Xuan or Lu Shanshan. Out of all three siblings, Lu Guoguo had appeared the least.


    However, they had all appeared at the same time now. This brought many people to tears, as the three siblings of the Lu family were pretty much the strongest experts of the Human Alliance on Earth.


    ¡°Greetings, Mister Lu!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, God Lu!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Mister Lu!¡±


    At that moment, many leaders of the cultivation world could no longer sit still. One by one, they got up to greet Lu Xuan on WuTang Mountain. Although they were far away from Lu Xuan, they did not dare to act so impolitely towards him.


    Lu Xuan nodded slightly and then looked at the six experts.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you have finally appeared.¡±


    The middle-aged man in ck looked at Lu Xuan and halted his attack.


    Next to him, the crone could not help but put down her crutches. Her palms were still slightly numb, as she was a bit surprised. It was a pity that she could not directly kill Yun Ling¡¯er, as Lu Xuan now had an extra helper.


    As a matter of fact, the top experts of the Blessed Enve also thought it was rather unfortunate.


    Deep down, they were still extremely shocked by this.


    They had heard a lot about this group of people at Yunxuan Vi before they came. After all, these people were geniuses who had been so bold as toy their hands on the Blessed Enve.


    People knew that even in the Blessed Enve, no one had dared to make a move against these six geniuses as long as strong experts stood behind them.


    If one of them died, it would be a huge loss for the sect supporting them. It could be said as losing an entire generation.


    Such a statement was no exaggeration. It was very difficult for many sects to produce such a top expert within a generation.


    Now, things were different. As people had either passed away or were killed, the loss was too great in the Blessed Enve. This was why they had descended.


    However, Lu Xuan had always been their target. They regarded him as their greatest obstacle, the real target that had to be taken care of first.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple and sisters were rumored to be very powerful, but they were nothing to the experts.


    Who knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple alone had been able to fight against any one of them?


    This itself was an extremely bad sign.


    This meant that the Human Alliance had more experts than they had initially thought. They may have needed more Sectmasters to descend and help with suppressing Lu Xuan and the others.


    For them, this was a disgrace.


    Lu Xuan sneered and said, ¡°Why? Are you guys in such a hurry to die?¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er stepped on an escape light and arrived behind Lu Xuan. She had suffered some small losses this time, but this was exactly what Lu Xuan wanted to see happen. These people allowed Yun Ling¡¯er to realize her full potential.


    He had wanted her to know that just because she had an unparalleled physique did not mean she could be defiant.

 Chapter 535 - Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 535: Invincible</h4>


    Yun Linger¡¯s physique was indeed unparalleled; she was the only one who was able to keep up with Lu Xuan and his family.


    Therefore, Yun Ling¡¯er was still proud. Lu Xuan wanted to make her realize howid-back she had been about her cultivation. Having her fight these experts was his way of telling her.


    Although she possessed both talent and a superior physique, there were still other experts in the world. Even someone like her would¡¯ve still been defeated once she was besieged by a group of top experts who were at a higher realm than her.


    At that moment, the crone with the crutch stared at Lu Xuan and slowly said, ¡°Lu Xuan, do you know what kind of heinous crime you justmitted?!¡±


    There was a cold expression on the crone¡¯s face, as the crutch pointed at Lu Xuan. The crone wore a cold expression on her face as she pointed the crutch at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°A heinous crime?¡± Lu Xuan looked at the crone standing before him, finding that she looked somewhat familiar. She was probably someone he had fought during his previous life.


    However, she had not left a deep enough impression on him to remember. She may have been a strong enemy who Lu Xuan had killed.


    The crone slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Release the elites and geniuses of the Blessed Enve that you have captured. Then destroy your cultivation, tie yourself up, and go to the Blessed Enve to confess and atone for your sins!¡±


    ¡°Go to the Blessed Enve?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°I will go to the Blessed Enve, but not right now. As for destroying my cultivation, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    The middle-aged man with the de loudly shouted, ¡°Why are you still trying to talk some sense into him? Let¡¯s just take him down already!¡±


    Once he finished speaking, he made his move. As he took out the de that was strapped to his waist, it emitted a stunning sword light.


    The sword light instantly broke out a shocking light screen. An endless stream of Spiritual Aether condensed together and instantly sliced down at Lu Xuan.


    It was an extremely terrifying attack. This extremely terrifying attack, which hade from an expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, instantly shook the sky.


    Lu Xuan was covered in ayer of divine brilliance under the sun, looking as if he were a living god.


    He only stretched out two of his fingers and caught the terrifying beam of sword light from in front of him. Immediately after, the stream of sword light broke apart by the inch before scattering into tiny pieces all over the sky.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    Many people were shocked. The sky had trembled when the middle-aged man attacked with his de.


    All of WuTang Mountain slightly trembled. Everyone on WuTang Mountain could feel the astonishing de qi on their body that was created by the amazing sword light.


    However, that terrifying de attack was caught between two fingers by Lu Xuan and directly destroyed.


    ¡°That Yun Ling¡¯er is already scary enough, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be nothingpared to Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan is far stronger than her!¡±


    Many people already knew that Yun Ling¡¯er was extremely strong. She could even fight those in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Ream, which was a realm higher than hers. This was already strong enough to astonish many people.


    Compared to how easily Lu Xuan had dealt with the attack, however, she was obviously far weaker than him.


    Lu Xuan was able to easily counterattack because of his extremely terrifying strength.


    At that moment, those six experts of the Blessed Enve had finally realized that Lu Xuan was far more horrifying than Yun Ling¡¯er.


    The terrifying aura they had sensed around Yun Ling¡¯er was not as strong as the aura they sensed on Lu Xuan.


    It seemed as if they were not fighting against a human being. To them, he seemed more like an ancient beast that remained dormant in the abyss and might¡¯ve engulf the world at any time.


    With this attack marking the beginning, a terrifying battle broke out. The six experts all made their move.


    Suddenly, countless lights of different colors raged all over the sky. These countless lights were like streams of water as they intertwined with each other to form a that then directly headed towards Lu Xuan.


    All kinds of terrifying attacks shook the entire sky, and the light that had broken out was as bright as the sun and the moon. People could sense a terrifying murderous intent being emitted from their attacks.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The six experts roared one after another. From the ground to the sky, everything rumbled in unison. Even the sky was copsing.


    Many people were frightened by the terrifying pressure. It seemed as if the world was going to be destroyed.


    Just then, Lu Xuan made his move. As he waved his hands in an amazing trajectory, the Spiritual Aether condensed into terrifying dragon scales on his fist before forming a Golden Dragon.


    The Golden Dragon roared, then soared into the sky. It directly flew up and sted into that huge.


    Suddenly, the dragon disyed its power; it instantly tore up the that was created from many attacks.


    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡±


    The crone watched the Golden Dragon go on a rampage, suppressing them and tearing all their attacks apart.


    It was invincible!


    Lu Xuan demonstrated his fiercebat skills, which shocked the world.


    Each of the six experts was strong enough to suppress the whole world. Even someone as strong as Yun could¡¯ve only fought them one at a time.


    With the six experts attacking together, Yun Ling¡¯er had been defeated and was forced back again and again.


    When Lu Xuan faced the same attack, however, he was able to easily break it apart.


    The power of the joint attack from the six experts was earth-shattering, but it still failed to shake Lu Xuan!


    This was enough to prove how powerful Lu Xuan was!


    As soon as Lu Xuan made his move, he had showed the supreme elegant demeanor that rivaled that of the six top experts.


    ¡°It seems that Mister Lu has gotten stronger!¡±


    Many of the cultivating experts on earth were left astonished. Fighting against one expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was already considered an amazing feat on its own. The fact that he was facing against six at a time was an even greater feat.


    Many people believed that Lu Xuan was bing more unfathomable!


    ¡°No wonder Lu Xuan didn¡¯t act when the top 10 experts had wreaked havoc all over the world. It turns out that he had a n in mind and simply didn¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°He is too strong and invincible. So what if people from the Blessed Enve are very strong? Our Human Alliance also has strong experts that, over time, will only grow stronger!¡±


    The scene astonished the countless people watching from theirputers and TVs. All they could say in response was ¡°Amazing¡±.


    That power had reached beyond theirprehension. It was as if it had suddenly shifted from being scientific to being mysterious.


    ¡°How strong! An expert of this level can actually appear among ordinary human beings!¡±


    Zhang Qingming frowned slightly and stared at Lu Xuan in the distant sky.


    He had never thought that Lu Xuan could be so strong. Even in the Blessed Enve, it was impossible for such a genius to appear.


    He had chosen to stay neutral not only out of caution but also because of the advice from the Sectmasters of WuTang Mountain on Earth.


    At the time, he did not want to fight against the current court of the Human Alliance, which was also in line with the position of the WuTang n.


    Now he felt that he had made the right decision back then.


    Lu Xuan was far stronger than Zhang Qingming first thought.


    He was invincible!

 Chapter 536 - It鈥檚 Not That They Are Weak, It鈥檚 Just Lu Xuan Is Too Strong

    <h4>Chapter 536: It¡¯s Not That They Are Weak, It¡¯s Just Lu Xuan Is Too Strong</h4>


    Apart from the time when Lu Xuan had fought in Yunxuan Vi, many people had not seen him making a move for quite some time.


    As several years had passed, it was enough time for many people to forget the power of Lu Xuan. Right now, they were able to see his unrivaled strength.


    The top expert in the world, who had been undiminished in grace and was invincible, was still a living legend.


    Lu Xuan faintly said, ¡°Is that all you got? You guys are just relying on your high level of cultivation to join hands and bully my disciple!¡±


    Above Lu Xuan¡¯s head, the Golden Dragon grew to hundreds of meters long. Its roaring heroic posture had made the entire world tremble.


    A faint threat of terror emanated from the Golden Dragon, which was capable of suppressing the whole world.


    To nobody¡¯s surprise, it suppressed the six experts. Those experts had all released their own force to fight against Lu Xuan.


    While the Golden Dragon suppressed the entire world, people could hear the sound of blood flowing like water within Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    The six experts wore very unsightly expressions on their faces, having no way to break away from the force being emanated from Lu Xuan. Even if they were humiliated by Lu Xuan¡¯s words, they were unable to refute him.


    ¡°How is it possible for someone¡¯s body to be so strong? What kind of training did he go through to be like this?¡±


    Everyone was shocked, especially since they were unable to imagine how Lu Xuan had cultivated his physical body this much.


    They had already sensed that Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was also at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Earlier, they were able to rely on the advantage of their cultivation and their numbers to bully Yun Ling¡¯er. However, all of these advantages meant nothing when fighting against Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan stood there as if he was the world. His blood was like the river and the sea, and his muscles were like mountains. A terrifying pressure was emitted from his body.


    This was only possible when the physical body had been cultivated to such an unimaginable degree.


    It was like facing an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    It was not like the Blessed Enve didn¡¯t have experts at the Divine Transformation Realm. However, for an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, the strength was increased in all aspects. Although the physical body of a Divine Transformation Realm expert was also strengthened, it was not as obvious.


    The only exception was if they were Divine Transformation experts who specialized in the cultivation of the physical body. Only then could people have felt a powerful force from them.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body had been cultivated to a degree far beyond his current realm. This was why people believed that his physical body was invincible.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan made his move, as he walked towards the six experts step by step.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With each step he took, Lu Xuan seemed capable of trampling all over their hearts.


    Every step made their eyelids jump. They were evenpelled to turn around and run away. However, it was impossible. The Golden Dragon was entrenched in the air, and the terrifying pressure it emanated had unexpectedly forced them to stay in one ce. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Suddenly, the weakest of them, the crone with a crutch, could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Lu Xuan¡¯s footsteps had shocked her so much that she was vomiting blood. Her body was already bent before this, but now it was even more so.


    There was an incredible look in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe it. How could Lu Xuan be so much stronger when they were both in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm? His aura alone was enough to seriously injure her.


    Was he a monster?


    After the crone, several others were also unable to bear it. One by one, they began to vomit blood and retreat.


    Suddenly, people realized that as long as they were not blind, they could all see that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was far superior to those of the others. To be more exact, he waspletely crushing his opponents.


    They were all in the same realm, but the six experts were no match for Lu Xuan at all.


    Lu Xuan had arrived in front of them. All of this would¡¯ve taken a long time to describe, but in reality, it had happened in a short amount of time. It seemed slow but had happened very quickly.


    Lu Xuan arrived in front of the crone and raised one of his hands.


    Spiritual Aether spread on his hand and turned into a sword. The sword light rose into the air before directly slicing downwards at the crone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you with everything I¡¯ve got!¡±


    As the crone roared, her whole body rose into the air. In the next moment, the crutch in her hand emitted a startling red light. It wanted to spread out and fight against Lu Xuan¡¯s sword.


    However, it was of no use at all. Lu Xuan was so strong that when the sword qi chopped down, it had directly torn the red light apart. Then, the sword split the crone apart where she stood.


    The crone let out a scream as her body was split in half. Fresh blood sprayed everywhere, as flesh flew in all directions.


    It was a simple attack, yet the crone was unable to exist when it was Lu Xuan executing it. Everyone could see that they were not on the same level.


    ¡°He¡¯s so strong. Even the top experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm can¡¯t fight back at all!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they saw how strong Lu Xuan was.


    His strength was unrivaled. He was just like a living god.


    Whether they were from Earth or the Blessed Enve, all of the cultivators were left astonished as a chill went down their backs.


    Just as they were shocked, Lu Xuan killed the several experts.


    Lu Xuan directly cut two more experts apart, as if he were cutting melons and vegetables. The two experts didn¡¯t even have time to react, ultimately meeting the same fate as the crone.


    Many people suddenly didn¡¯t know how they felt about this.


    ¡°Is it wrong for me to feel this way? Howe these top experts seem so weak? They¡¯re moving so slowly that even someone of the younger generation like me, who has just entered the Divine Treasure Realm, can see their movements!¡±


    A new expert in the Divine Treasure Realm was a little puzzled when he watched the scene unfold before him.


    These experts standing before Lu Xuan were not as ferocious as they had been earlier.


    It seemed as if they had made a deal with Lu Xuan to easily cut them to the ground.


    How strong was Lu Xuan for him to do this?


    Many people couldn¡¯t believe it; it was as if they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that these top experts were too weak. Lu Xuan is just too strong. The reason why they had slowed down to the point where even we can see their movements is not that they were weakened. It was because they have been suppressed by Lu Xuan¡¯s mind. It¡¯s a kind of mental suppression, just like how ordinary people would be scared when they suddenly encountered wild animals!¡±


    Some people who knew even a little on the matter could immediately understand why Lu Xuan was able to easily cut these people as if he was chopping melons and vegetables.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite easy to exin. The Mental Strength of an expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm is as vast as the sea, yet Lu Xuan can hold down nine people all at once. Just how terrifying is his Mental Strength?!¡±


    Someone had thought of something even scarier.

 Chapter 537 - What Kind Of Monster Is He?

    <h4>Chapter 537: What Kind Of Monster Is He?</h4>


    The Mental Strength of a top expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was already frightening on its own. In this case, the real horror was the Mental Strength that Lu Xuan possessed.


    He was like a monster.


    He did not im himself to be so strong. Rather, he demonstrated his strength in front of everyone.


    Together, these six experts were strong enough to shake the whole. To be more precise, they were strong enough to suppress the world as it currently was.


    When the six of them joined hands to attack, however, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura had suppressed them with ease. That fact on its own was hard to believe. It was simply unimaginable what kind of amazing technique Lu Xuan had achieved.


    He was just like a being from myth.


    ¡°That handsome master is indeed the strongest. Sure enough, justice and strength are associated with appearances!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er looked at Lu Xuan with a look of admiration on her face.


    When those six experts had joined hands earlier, they had forced her into a desperate situation. However, Lu Xuan easily chopped through these six powerful people as if he were cutting melons and vegetables.


    One could¡¯ve only imagined how shocked Yun Ling¡¯er was deep down.


    She knew very well that she had done her best in the earlier fight. She could easily fight against one of them, while it would be pushing her limits to fight against two experts. However, fighting against six had forced her into a desperate situation.


    She knew that Lu Xuan would be able to achieve this not just because his realm was above hers, as that was already very obvious. If she were in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, which was the same realm as those six people, it would¡¯ve been impossible for her to win so quickly, let alone easily cut these people apart.


    These people were the Sectmasters of their respective sects in the Blessed Enve, the top experts. Many ordinary people also saw them as first-ss geniuses who had once shone in the world.


    They weren¡¯t too weak, Lu Xuan was just too strong!


    Lu Xuan killed all the six experts as if it were a walk in the park. Opposite him, the middle-aged man with a de shouted, ¡°If a man dies, then he dies. Lu Xuan, don¡¯t think you can humiliate us!¡±


    One by one, the remaining two experts also responded as the middle-aged man swung his de and broke through everything. The de helped suddenly recover his mind from the suppressing aura Lu Xuan emanated, allowing the middle-aged man to be powerful.


    ¡°With this de, I am going to change all four elements of the world!¡±


    With a roar, the expert with the de unexpectedly shot out a new force.


    ¡°The ultimate destruction is life. You have actuallyprehended it so much!¡±


    Lu Xuan was not surprised that this strong expert with a de was able to split his aura and suppress him. What he was truly surprised about was that this expert with a de had a vastprehension of the de path.


    The expert¡¯s de contained forces of extinction and destruction; it was the martial art of destroying everything.


    Only a handful of strong de experts understood that there was life after death.


    From the cold winter marking the extinction of all things to the early spring marking the recovery of all things, it was a new domain.


    One thing that was more advanced than the existence of life during death was the cycle of life and death. Life and death cannot exist without the other.


    Although this strong expert with a de was nowhere near this realm, it was no small matter to be able toprehend the possibility of life during death.


    This was enough to make Lu Xuan think that this person wasn¡¯t so bad!


    Many people would¡¯ve normally taken this remark as an insult. In Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, however, someone could instantly be famous all over the universe if they received a reasonablement from him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    When faced with this de attack, Lu Xuan simply stretched out two fingers and easily grabbed the sword light. Then, he crushed it into nothingness.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The strong expert with the de widened his eyes; he could not believe what he was seeing.


    Lu Xuan had suppressed this expert with the de so much that thetter was driven to a dead end. It was only during an ident that he hadprehended the existence of life during death.


    Afterprehending this, the attack from his de became 50% more powerful.


    This 50% increase was no trivial matter. This amount of strength was enough to make him stand out from these people.


    This strength made him far more powerful than others!


    Even so, Lu Xuan had easily blocked such a powerful de attack.


    At this time, the expert with the de finally understood what true despair is!


    Lu Xuan was not human at all; he was a monster. How could the expert with a de have any chance of winning against such a monster? Victory was impossible.


    Lu Xuan then pointed with his finger as an attacknded directly on the top of the man¡¯s head, shattering the head of the expert with a de.


    As his head burst open, pieces of flesh and blood scattered all over the sky and fell like rain.


    All of this would¡¯ve taken a while for someone to describe, but everything had happened within the blink of an eye. The winner and loser of this battle were already decided.


    The remaining two experts had already lost all their courage.


    One of them said in horror, ¡°How is this possible? How can there be such a devil?!¡±


    That expert didn¡¯t fare much better, as Lu Xuan had cut his head off with one sword attack.


    The remaining Sectmaster finally took action, realizing that he could not afford to die here. He immediately turned around and fled.


    However, a beam of sword qi fell from the sky and directly shattered him where he stood.


    This sword qi had chopped him into pieces, with flesh and blood flying all over the ce!


    Lu Xuan stood before the world dressed in a white robe, looking like a righteous god. Nobody could ever have been as strong as him.


    ¡°Hahahaha, how strong! This is the Human Alliance¡¯s top expert!¡±


    ¡°The Blessed Enve have underestimated our Human Alliance. They even had the audacity to try and show off their skills in front of our Human Alliance.


    Many people could not help butugh in both pride and tion.


    Ever since they received the news that the Blessed Enve wasing, all the news had sounded very depressing.


    In the past when Yun Shuangying and the others had arrived in the past, they essentially suppressed everyone so much to the point of being unable to breathe. Although they were defeated by Lu Xuan, there had been more news that Yun Shuangying was just one of the experts of the younger generation.


    There were more powerful existences in the Blessed Enve.


    This was enough to make many people worried.


    Since the revival of spirit qi, various threats had suddenly emerged. Many people had secretlyined that very few people had benefited from the revival of spirit qi. Most people would¡¯ve encountered all kinds of disasters.


    Many unnatural events emerged one after another.


    As Zhang Qingming sat inside WuTang¡¯s hall, he felt a chill travel down his spine when he touched his neck. This was especially so when he witnessed Lu Xuan kill the Sectmaster, who was famous throughout the Blessed Enve.


    Before he knew it, his back waspletely cold.


    At that moment, he understood how those people had felt.


    Zhang Qingming¡¯s palms slightly trembled as he muttered to himself, ¡°What kind of monster is this? How can such a monster be born in the human world?¡±

 Chapter 538 - A Strong Line-up, A Strong Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 538: A Strong Line-up, A Strong Enemy</h4>


    ¡°What kind of monster is this? How can such a monster be born in the human world?¡±


    Among the people from Sanxian Sect, the man surnamed Wang, who seemed like a God on WuTang Mountain, looked at Lu Xuan.


    He could not help but feel like he had seen a ghost!


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone at the same level as him, not even in our Blessed Enve!¡±


    It was only then that Mr. Wang finally reacted, as he felt a chill go down his back.


    He was also a member of the Blessed Enve. He was witnessing such a horrifying existence emerge from the hostile forces of the Human Alliance.


    It was natural for him to feel a chill go down his back.


    Lu Diandian said with a serious expression on her face as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just as I said before; nobody can stand a chance against Elder Lu at all!¡±


    One by one, the rest of the disciples from Sanxian Sect nodded their heads in agreement with this idea. Lu Xuan had left a deep impression in their minds when they first met.


    It had branded them with the feeling of invincibility.


    This was why Lu Diandian and others believed that Lu Xuan would not be defeated, regardless of what Mr. Wang said.


    At that moment, among the people of the Celestial Master Path in Longhu Mountain, Zhang Tianle and the others were admiring Zhang Fashan¡¯s judgment.


    Had Zhang Fashan not reminded them, they would have acted rashly and attacked. If that were to happen, then they would¡¯ve met the same unfortunate fate as those six experts.


    They all would¡¯ve died!


    Zhang Tianle¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold as he thought of something. He said, ¡°Even so, just killing them doesn¡¯t mean anything. Once that real expert arrives, Lu Xuan¡¯s victory will only mean something if he can withstand the other expert¡¯s pursuit!¡±


    ording to the news they got from the Celestial Master Path, a terrifying existence wasing.


    No matter how many people Lu Xuan killed before that person arrived, the former would still be powerless before that person.


    They were on twopletely different levels!


    Everyone was now cheering, as audiences all over the world raved on about how amazing Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was.


    Above WuTang Mountain, the space suddenly fluctuated like the surface of the water. A pair of hands tore open the gap in the space before a figure sprang out.


    Everyone saw that it was an old man in a blue robe.


    The old man in a blue robe had a cold expression on his face. As he opened his eyes, boundless pressure was released.


    Meanwhile, the crowd watched as a me of terror sprang out from his body.


    Thew of the Great Path was burning!


    Because such a terrifying expert had now arrived, the Great Path created a me to try and burn him alive.


    Under the me of this terrifyingw, even those in the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve been burned alive had they not done anything to resist it.


    After all, even the Divine Transformation Realm did not touch thew of the Great Path.


    At that moment, a golden armor suddenly appeared on the old man in the blue robe to protect him.


    Shortly afterward, however, the golden armor was burnt to ashes. The me caused by thew of the Great Path then dissipated.


    Many people widened their eyes at the sight. That piece of golden armor exuded amazing power with very high quality.


    If a Divine Treasure Realm expert managed tond an attack on the armor, it likely wouldn¡¯t even leave a dent.


    This armor may have been a treasure refined by an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, but it had been burned for this old man in a blue robe to arrive.


    What a vicious character!


    Boom!


    The blue-robed old man had released his own force of terror the second he arrived.


    He had far surpassed the previous experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, simr to Lu Xuan, who had killed several beings.


    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s too powerful!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he is as powerful as Lu Xuan!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. I can¡¯t believe such a strong expert from the Blessed Enve has descended!¡±


    Many people could only feel despair. It was already hard for them to see a ray of light in the endless darkness. Just as this ray of light was about to be born, it was being extinguished before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Meanwhile, the space behind the blue-robed old man began to fluctuate again. The space was torn apart, allowing a few figures to descend from it.


    Each one of them was extremely scary; they were all at least in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Although they were not as good as the old man in the blue robe, none of them were considered to be inferior to the previous Sectmasters.


    The forces surround each of these people were either hostile or tyrannical in nature. It was obvious that such terrifying-looking beings were now ordinary people; some of them even had green faces and fangs.


    ¡°They¡¯ve actually arrived. Elder Lu is in danger!¡±


    Lu Diandian was almost scared to death at the sight of those people.


    They were all famous existences in the Blessed Enve, each of them possessing a legendary status.


    With so many peopleing in all at once, they simply wanted Lu Xuan to die.


    Lu Xuan was most likely no match for such a line-up. He had no chances of winning at all!


    More precisely, the entire Human Alliance had no chances of winning. Even using a nuclear bomb from them was not guaranteed to kill them all.


    If even one of them escaped, many people might have died.


    The same could have even been said if none of them managed to escape!


    Lu Xuan looked at the 11 people who had appeared in front of him, maintaining an unfazed expression on his face.


    Even if no one mentioned it to him, he knew who these people were.


    The blue-robed old man was none other than Yan Han¡¯s master, whom Lu Xuan had always remembered. He was Dan Chenzi, the Vice Sect Leader of Taichu Path.


    As one of the top experts in Taichu Path, he had been one of Lu Xuan¡¯s greatest opponents in his previous life.


    Although he was not the strongest expert in the Divine Transformation Realm of Taichu Path, he was still considered one of the strongest people in this realm from the Blessed Enve.


    In the battles between Lu Xuan and Yan Han, Dan Chenzi had helped Yan Han many times and fought with Lu Xuan.


    As for the 10 strange people behind Dan Chenzi, they were wicked and tyrannical people; they were all anything but ordinary. They had an amazing reputation in the Blessed Enve; they were known as the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea.


    None of them were weaker than the ordinary Sectmasters and Sect Leaders. They were at the same level as an expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Each one of them was very strong. as they advanced and retreated together. Even if they did many evil things in the Blessed Enve, they were unstoppable.


    Later on, Yan Han¡¯s level of cultivation increased significantly. Because of this, he had killed his way into Bitter Sea. He overpowered the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea with his own strength and took them as his followers.


    This matter had also caused a huge sensation within the Blessed Enve.


    These 10 Devils of Bitter Sea were no strangers to Lu Xuan, having fought him several times in the past. They had tried to kill him many times, but Lu Xuan ultimately killed them each one at a time.


    They were all old friends with one another!

 Chapter 539 - A Roar That Made An Expert An Expert Into Rain of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 539: A Roar That Made An Expert An Expert Into Rain of Blood</h4>


    So many experts had appeared together. It was as if the entire world was going to be crushed by them. They had the aura to destroy Heaven and Earth.


    Just as one wave of people had been taken care of, another wave of them appeared.


    Now that a group of top experts from the Blessed Enve had just been wiped out, another group had emerged.


    It seemed that this group was even stronger and more frightening than the previous group of people.


    What shocked several people even further was how many more terrifying existences from the Blessed Enve had not yet arrived.


    For this kind of continuous arrival, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for Lu Xuan to deal with all of the enemies even if he was extremely powerful.


    This was too terrifying!


    ¡°Is Yan Han not here?¡± Lu Xuan simply looked at them with some regret in his heart. Since he didn¡¯t see Yan Han, the killing move he had prepared was meaningless.


    ¡°Yan Han? Is Lu Xuan¡¯s target Yan Han?¡±


    Many experts from the Blessed Enve thought of the trans-era genius.


    Everyone did not expect Lu Xuan to have known of Yan Han. Lu Xuan seemed to have been disappointed by the fact that Yan Han had note.


    This was why many people thought that Lu Xuan was targeting Yan Han.


    If it had been before they descended, they would have thought that this human being was crazy. That was why he dared to be so arrogant.


    However, they had just witnessed Lu Xuan defeat several famous Sectmasters and Sect Leaders of the Blessed Enve so quickly. They couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    Even if Yan Han personally came, his strength would only be around this extent.


    However, many people were scared by their own thoughts. There was no doubt that Yan Han was very famous in the Blessed Enve. Very few people of the younger generation were capable of standing a chance against him.


    They believed that anyone who dared to fight against Yan Han was very bold.


    Judging from the amazing strength shown by Lu Xuan, however, perhaps it was not impossible.


    Lu Xuan may have had the strength to defeat Yan Han.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Who do you think you are? Do you think you are worthy enough for the master to personallye to you? Do you think you are in the Divine Transformation Realm? Since you dare to say such a thing, hurry up and let yourself get captured!¡±


    ¡°He truly is over-confident. I haven¡¯t seen such a person like him who thinks they can bepared with the master in many years!¡±


    Several of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea coldly said, ¡°You want to defeat us by yourself? Well, keep dreaming! Sooner orter, the future of this world will fall under our master¡¯s control. Once that happens our master will personallye to this world and kill all of you!¡±


    The words were filled with fury, as they hadpletely looked down on Lu Xuan. Their goal was to take over all of Earth.


    Once they defeated Lu Xuan, their next goal was to sweep through the whole world.


    Even the other people from the Blessed Enve were seen aspetition. They believed that only their master could dominate the whole world, while everyone else had no choice but to surrender to his will.


    One of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea roared, ¡°Why are we even talking about this? Let¡¯s kill him already, then tten Yunxuan Vi and destroy his people!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at these 10 Devils of Bitter Sea. He was not nervous or scared of what they said at all.


    ¡°Why did he send you guys down if he doesn¡¯t really care about me? However, it¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯te this time. In the end, he has dodged a bullet!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    Dan Chenzi stared at Lu Xuan as he said, ¡°You want to ambush Han¡¯er? How presumptuous! However, if people like you are not eradicated as soon as possible, there¡¯s no doubt that you¡¯ll be a major obstacle for Han¡¯er in the future. We can¡¯t allow you to live anymore, so you must die today!¡±


    A terrifying force broke out from Dan Chenzi¡¯s body. This force had far surpassed the strength of the ordinary ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. His level of cultivation was earth-shattering.


    It was an unimaginable terror for ordinary people. This force shrouded the entire WuTang Mountain, suppressing all the experts on WuTang Mountain. They were all forced to bow down.


    That was when one of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea made a move.


    Almost instantly, this fierce person from the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea appeared in front of Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan did not even look, as he suddenly let out a long roar that shook the entire world.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the body of the person from the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea who had appeared in front of Lu Xuan exploded, flesh and blood falling like a torrential rain all across the sky.


    This scene didn¡¯t just scare everyone on WuTang Mountain. Even those from the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea, as well as Dan Chenzi, were all frightened by this sight.


    This was somewhat scary and terrifying!


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lu Xuan had burst one of the experts of the Blessed Enve to death with just a long roar.


    ¡°What kind of magic is this?¡±


    Some of the shock that Dan Chenzi felt deep down had appeared in his eyes.


    It was hard to imagine that Lu Xuan, who seemed pure from his white clothing, could have such a tyrannical and horrifying side.


    Everyone only felt like they had fallen into an ice cave, as they had been scared to death. Their backs were filled with cold sweat, and a chill rose directly into their brains from their feet. All everyone felt was the sensation of falling into an icy cave; there were all scared to death.


    What made this roar extremely terrifying was that it carried a unique murderous intent with it.


    Lu Xuan faintly said, ¡°The Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion!¡±


    This was a terrifying sound wave skill, just like the lion¡¯s roar in the martial arts for human beings. However, this roar was 100 times, perhaps even 1,000 times, more terrifying than the lion¡¯s roar.


    Lu Xuan had never used this Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion before because it required an unbelievable amount of strength to use.


    Apart from this, it was also necessary to have an amazing understanding of the magic of sound waves if someone wanted to disy the magic of this kind of attack.


    This type of magic had not been well-known in Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life untilter on when he shattered a with the roar in a battle with another Celestial Lord.


    Only then did this type of magic rise to fame. It was hailed as one of the scariest types of sound wave magic in the universe.


    Although this kind of magic was truly powerful enough to destroy the world, it was much weaker whenpared to its power in Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life.


    Many people began to think, ¡°What a strange attack!¡±


    It had to be known that not many people used magic like the sound wave.


    It had depended on the strength of the user. If one did not have such strength, then it would be easier to use other methods to deal with a strong enemy.


    This was why the magics of sound wave seemed to be useless for many people. Nobody expected this kind of useless magic to possess such amazing power.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all attack together and avenge ninth brother!¡±


    After a brief shock, the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea were no longer frightened by Lu Xuan. On the contrary, Lu Xuan had simply angered them further.


    They themselves were a generation of murderers who had killed countless people, many of whom were cultivation experts. At that moment, they had be even more ferocious.

 Chapter 540 - All Family Members Should Be Together

    <h4>Chapter 540: All Family Members Should Be Together</h4>


    The 10 Devils of Bitter Sea were not real brothers, but they had been attacking and retreating together for many years. Nobody knew how many battles they had faced together. Even if they weren¡¯t blood-rted, their feelings were no less deep than those of biological brothers.


    Their eyes turned red at the sight of Lu Xuan turning their ninth brother into a downpour of blood. All they could think about at that moment was tearing apart the young man standing before them.


    Excluding their master Yan Han, they weren¡¯t willing to follow anyone else in the world as their master.


    They weren¡¯t willing to follow even Yan Han¡¯s master, Dan Chenzi!


    Dan Chenzi simply could not control these 10 Devils of Bitter Sea, so he no longer cared about them. All their eyes were locked onto Lu Xuan.


    Since he wasn¡¯t able to control them, he could just let them act as cannon fodder, charging into danger for him.


    Dan Chenzi instantly made his decision. The 10 Devils of Bitter Sea had already rushed forward and arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    Although the nine of them had beenpletely blinded by rage, they were able toe to a decision together thanks to their amazing mutual understanding from years of fighting together.


    They had surrounded Lu Xuan.


    There was no need formunication between them at all; they immediately knew what the others would¡¯ve done. Having formed a tacit understanding of one another, they firmly surrounded Lu Xuan.


    This time, people saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s roar turned into a faint Golden Dragon in the sky. The dragon instantly killed its way into the Devils of Bitter Sea, beginning to tear one of them apart until they were turned into a downpour of blood falling from the sky.


    It was only at that moment that everyone saw what this magic, the Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion, was like. No one knew how, but the long roar that broke out through Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth instantly turned into a long dragon capable of tearing apart someone from the Devils of Bitter Sea into pieces.


    Earlier, Lu Xuan had already killed one of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea. By then, however, many people were not able to see it clearly or even react to it before that person was torn into pieces in the air.


    This time around, everyone had been prepared; they had attached Spiritual Aether to their eyes. When they opened their heaven¡¯s eyes, they were just able to keep up with the speed.


    They were able to see how Lu Xuan had destroyed one of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea within the blink of an eye just by attacking with his Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion.


    Someone eximed, ¡°What the heck is that?!¡± However, there was no time for them to react further.


    At that moment, those people from the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea had swooped towards Lu Xuan at extremely fast speeds.


    Lu Xuan roared again. While most of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea continued forward at a rapid pace, one woman in the group fell behind.


    After she had been pinned in mid-air, everyone saw Lu Xuan unleash another attack from another roar. The woman¡¯s body was torn into pieces on the spot.


    This scene was too horrifying. One could¡¯ve even said that Lu Xuan had shattered three of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea without breaking a sweat.


    Everyone knew of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea, but the group had never encountered such a loss before.


    Even when they had faced encirclement and suppression from major sects, they had never lost anyone like this before.


    Even when they destroyed the sects in quick session, they had never encountered such a terrifying existence or even lost anyone.


    Now, they had already lost three people before they could eveny a finger on Lu Xuan.


    Such a loss was horrifying.


    Lu Xuan stood alone in the sky, keeping his hands behind his back. He hadn¡¯t even made a move, yet he had already made those 10 Devils of Bitter Sea feel helpless.


    One phrase instantly came to everyone¡¯s minds: this was the so-called ¡°one man who can hold out against 10,000¡±! In other words, he was extremely terrifying!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion was too terrifying.


    Even those ferocious people from the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea remained in mid-air, paralyzed in fear of the attack.


    However, one of them couldn¡¯t afford to have stopped and instead rushed directly in front of Lu Xuan.


    Everyone saw that Lu Xuan pped out with one hand.


    The p had easily hit the head of that person from the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea as if Lu Xuan was simply patting a watermelon. People watched as the p directly sent the head flying off of the body, fresh blood gushing out like geysers.


    The head that was pped off wore a look of disbelief in its eyes as if that person never expected to meet such a fate.


    He had been killed so easily with one simple p that caused the person¡¯s head to fly off.


    Although they had always been the ones ughtering people all over the world, they had never expected to meet such a terrifying man.


    He was not a human. He was a monster!


    ¡°Sixth brother!¡±


    The remaining of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea red at Lu Xuan, their eyes turning red at the sight.


    While they could now calm down a little, the grief lingering in their hearts could not be eased.


    Lu Xuan had easily killed four of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea.


    Even their master, who had subdued them in the past, had never been so powerful.


    Lu Xuan was too powerful and too horrifying!


    Since such a terrifying person was the enemy of their master, that made him their enemy as well!


    ¡°The 10 Devils of Bitter Sea may be very famous. In reality, however, you guys are nothing more than this!¡±


    Lu Xuan sighed, thinking of when he had been miserably pursued by the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea during his past life.


    After narrowly evading death several times, he eventually made a n that got rid of a few of them. One by one, he killed the remaining members afterward.


    However, that was during his previous life. In his current life, he was at least several times stronger than when he was in the same realm during his previous life.


    During his previous life, he was considered one of the top experts in his previous life, being outstanding within his current realm. He could¡¯ve even beenpared to Yan Han.


    However, that did not mean he was invincible. He had already encountered countless enemies who were no weaker than him.


    He went through one fight after another. In the end, he was finally able to create a bloody road out from within a sea of blood and a mountain of corpses.


    However, that was only in his previous life; things were different now.


    ¡°Everything has changed!¡± As Lu Xuan spoke, his eyes shone with perseverance.


    How could have the remaining members of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea been able to tolerate Lu Xuan¡¯s contempt towards them? Three of the six remaining people roared as they charged towards him.


    This time they were prepared; their bodies were covered with Shield of Great Aether. They wanted to block Lu Xuan¡¯s Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion.


    However, their efforts to protect themselves were proven to be futile.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The three experts charging towards Lu Xuan possessed strengthparable to the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. With one long roar, however, Lu Xuan turned them into a downpour of blood. The three experts had disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    All of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea had arrived, yet seven of them had been killed within a moment. The remaining three members finally learned what true fear was.


    Their eyes also turned dark with the same despair and helplessness that the people from the sects felt as they were ughtered.


    ¡°The whole family should be together. I will send you guys off as well!¡±

 Chapter 541 - Half A Step In The Divine Transformation Realm, Suppressing The

    <h4>Chapter 541: Half A Step In The Divine Transformation Realm, Suppressing The Entire World</h4>


    Many people began to think to themselves, ¡°They are all in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, but why are they so vastly different in strength?¡±


    They were all in the same realm, yet the difference in strength was as vast as the distance between heaven and earth.


    Lu Xuan hadpletely suppressed them!


    They were no match for him at all!


    In particr, the experts who were born in the Blessed Enve were even more aware of how strong the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea were. Back when Yan Han had gone to Bitter Sea alone and subdued the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea, it had caused a hugemotion. One could have said that he had removed a huge threat for the entire world.


    This was because the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea had killed more than one top expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Coupled with the fact that these 10 experts had attacked and retreated together, they had already exceeded the number of top experts in a top sect alone.


    One could¡¯ve said that they were the kings of Bitter Sea. Nobody knew how many people feared them. People had tried to encircle and suppress them before.


    Some people had even worked together to surround and suppress them, but they all failed. When the sects joined hands and attacked, the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea retaliated bitterly. As a result, they had lost much.


    Since then, no one had dared to target them anymore!


    It could¡¯ve been said that the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea had be a legend in the Blessed Enve.


    Now, however, they were extremely helpless against Lu Xuan. No one knew how Yan Han had suppressed the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea, but even someone as strong as Yan Han could¡¯ve only gotten up to Lu Xuan¡¯s level.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The rest of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea were extremely enraged upon hearing what Lu Xuan said; they had never seen such a person before. Lu Xuan did not intend to let them go.


    All the Spiritual Aether on the remaining three member¡¯s bodies condensed and burned. Three people instantly got into formation and flew towards Lu Xuan.


    One of them grabbed towards the void. Suddenly, a long spear appeared in their hand. The spear then turned into a stream of green light that directly headed towards Lu Xuan¡¯s forehead.


    The attack shook the whole world.


    The person was even stronger than the other members of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sean from earlier. There was no doubt that this person was going all out.


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t have gotten any stronger. This was his strongest attack.


    This spear attack broke the shackles of the sky, causing everything to instantly shatter. Meanwhile, he had arrived in front of Lu Xuan within the blink of an eye.


    The terrifying energy swept across the entire sky!


    While people were still reeling from the shock, they found that Lu Xuan had easily blocked this terrifying attack by simply raising the palm of his hand.


    Then, they saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s other hand had almost instantly caught another member of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea that arrived in front of him. It was as simple as raising one hand.


    The concealment skill that he was good at had beenpletely useless when dealing with Lu Xuan; as he was instantly caught, the concealment of his body broke.


    Then, he was thrown aside.


    Lu Xuan sneered, ¡°How pathetic!¡±


    He then made a long roar, which turned into a terrifying Golden Dragon. It instantly tore the two members of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea in front of Lu Xuan into pieces, turning them into a downpour of blooding from all across the sky.


    Boom! Boom!


    The explosion of the flesh set off a frenzy almost as much as the shock wave formed by a cannonball.


    Even the final remaining member of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea, who did not have the time to approach Lu Xuan, was blown away by the Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    After that person was blown away, a shocked expression appeared on his ferocious face.


    Lu Xuan was extremely terrifying; he was even stronger than their master back then.


    When their master had subdued them, even he did not seem this powerful.


    Lu Xuan had only let out a long roar that wasn¡¯t even directed at him, but he had been affected by the aftermath. Although he was an expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, even he had been injured.


    Lu Xuan was a horrifying existence. The remaining member of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea became scared at the mere thought of him.


    Only then did he finally understand why their master had sent out so many experts to fight against the humans. Their master¡¯s master, along with even the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea, had been forced toe out.


    However, even with such a line-up, they had still underestimated this human being. The most terrifying thing about it was the fact that a real dragon had appeared within the human world.


    The remaining member of the 10 Devils of Better Sea had never met anyone powerful enough to make them so dejected.


    ¡°You must be thest one. I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression remained cold as his body shone with a golden brilliance, protected by a hidden Golden Dragon. His aura suppressed the entire audience, sweeping through all those in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    ¡°Getting a little presumptuous, huh?!¡±


    A loud voice sounded from the void. Just when the sound had appeared, however, a figure had already arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    That person was Dan Chenzi, who had been waiting for a long time. He finally made his move after waiting so long for the opportunity to kill Lu Xuan.


    Even when he watched Lu Xuan kill the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea, he had not been affected.


    The 10 Devils of Better Sea were merely Yan Han¡¯s followers. Even worse, they were just a group of dogs. Although it was unfortunate for them to die, it still would¡¯ve been worth it if it meant they could kill Lu Xuan.


    A terrifying force instantly shook the whole sky. Everyone felt the spirit qi that had condensed before raining from the sky.


    All the people present to witness such a magnificent sight were left astonished. Nobody could believe what they were seeing.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but bend forward; they were unable to resist such a force.


    At that moment, Zhang Qingming blurted out Dan Chenzi¡¯s level of cultivation: ¡°Dan Chenzi is no longer in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    This immediately shocked the entire audience, as a look of horror appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. Deep down, they were all extremely frightened.


    It was especially so with the disciples of the Blessed Enve, who were left extremely shocked and terrified. This was because they knew that within the Blessed Enve, those who were powerful enough to have dominated everything were the experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    An expert of that caliber could create an immortal lineage that would not decay for hundreds, or maybe even thousands, of years.


    Even many people people who were not cultivators of the Blessed knew what kind of existence a person in the Divine Transformation Realm was.


    This was because many of them hade from a sect¡¯s lineage that was thousands of years old.


    In Buddhism, such an existence was called a living Bodhisattva. In Taoism, such an existence was called a living Immortal. In the western cultivation system, such an existence was called a Demigod who ignited the Divine Fire.


    Whether it was a living Bodhisattva, an Immortal, or a so-called Demigod, such a being was no longer considered to have been ordinary. Their lifespan reached thousands of years.


    An ordinary person who would die of old age within a decade was considered to be an evesting existence.

 Chapter 542 - No One Can Protect The Person I Want To Kill!

    <h4>Chapter 542: No One Can Protect The Person I Want To Kill!</h4>


    Those in the Divine Transformation Realm were said to have been living gods!


    Each of them possessed some kind of unimaginably terrifying power!


    Of course, not even those who were in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm were allowed to descend within the current environment.


    Naturally, only those in the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm were allowed to descend. If experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm wanted to descend, they had to pay a heavy price.


    Therefore, many experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm had chosen to wait; the time for them to descend was fast approaching.


    If they wanted to arrive a bit earlier than nned, they would¡¯ve had to pay a huge price. It wouldn¡¯t have been worth it.


    That was why nobody expected Dan Chenzi to have already been half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Even Zhang Qingming¡¯s expression had changed. Although half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm was not actually in the Divine Transformation Realm, thebat strength at that level hadpletely surpassed that of the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    At first, Zhang Qingming could have been on an equal footing with Dan Chenzi. Now that Dan Chenzi had made a breakthrough, however, he was no longer as confident in fighting Dan Chenzi, unless he too was also able to make a breakthrough.


    This was a major difference!


    What¡¯s even more unexpected was that with such a level of cultivation, Dan Chenzi had been able to descend. The price he paid must¡¯ve been much greater than the price that Zhang Qingming had paid. This showed that Yan Han¡¯s desire to kill Lu Xuan could never die out.


    Zhang Qingming said to the disciples of WuTang n next to him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be hard for Lu Xuan to protect himself this time. He doesn¡¯t stand a chance against someone who¡¯s half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. It will be amazing if can save his life!¡±


    ¡°This Lu Xuan truly is a rare genius, but he is too young and his experience is too shallow. If he¡¯s given a few more years, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯ll be the top expert in the world. However, it hasn¡¯t reached that point yet!¡±


    Zhang Qingming wore a somewhat regretful look on his face, pitying Lu Xuan. This time, the possibility of Lu Xuan escaping was extremely slim. Furthermore, defeating Dan Chenzi was impossible.


    Dan Chenzi¡¯s power spread everywhere and almost instantly locked onto Lu Xuan. A blue sword light had appeared in his hand, which he sliced down.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the world began to copse. As a violent force instantly exploded everything in range, the sword lightnded on Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    All the cultivators present who were below the fourth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm had knelt to the ground, unable to stop their bodies from trembling. When faced with such might, they simply did not have any power to resist.


    Even those experts above the third tier of the Divine Treasure Realm felt as if a power like Mount Tai was pressing down on them, as they were trying their best to support themselves.


    Even for an existence like Zhang Qingming, his expression had also changed. He had to release his aura to resist the attack.


    This was because the mighty power had reached all of WuTang Mountain and scattered onto everyone. If it had been aimed at one person, then the consequences would¡¯ve been unimaginable.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Everyone saw how Lu Xuan was split in half.


    Their eyes and mouths were left wide open in disbelief at the sight.


    How did this happen?!


    Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t even able to resist one attack from Dan Chenzi. Everyone could see how massive the difference in strength between the two sides was; it was far too wide!


    They were not on the same level at all!


    Just earlier, Lu Xuan had been able to easily kill the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea. Now, Lu Xuan had been easily cut in half.


    The gap between the two sides was so significant that it was impossible for Lu Xuan to make up for it or counter an attack.


    This Dan Chenzi was the real hidden ace of Yan Han.


    The 10 Devils of Bitter Sea were only sent out to test Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    A ferocious expression appeared on Dan Chenzi¡¯s face as a fierce light shed in his eyes.


    Lu Xuan had been too amazing. The more amazing he was, however, the more Dan Chenzi wanted to kill him!


    This was because once Lu Xuan matured a bit more, he was bound to be a significant enemy for Yan Han.


    There were some things that even Dan Chenzi himself was unwilling to admit.


    When Yan Han was at Lu Xuan¡¯s current age and realm, hisbat strength had not been as amazing as what Lu Xuan disyed.


    No one except for Dan Chenzi knew how Yan Han had suppressed the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea back then. Yan Han went through a painful battle that hadsted 10 days and nights.


    Yan Han gradually defeated the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea, ultimately making them be his followers.


    What about Lu Xuan? What he disyed was much stronger than Yan Han, as he had defeated the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea within the blink of an eye.


    Such a person shouldn¡¯t be allowed to live!


    So what if he was a genius? So what if he was heaven¡¯s proud son?


    All of that was only possible if he was able to grow up safe and sound. Only then would he be the master of an era. If he was unable to grow up safely, then he was just a human being on the road to sess.


    Dan Chenzi had seen several people like him.


    Geniuses and heaven¡¯s proud sons were usually from the big sects or even lineages like their Taichu Path. Was it because there were no amazing geniuses among the other cultivators?


    Of course not. This was because they were too weak without the help of the elders. Therefore, the rate of sess was far lower than that of these big sects.


    With these skills passed down between generations, the big sects began growing stronger. Meanwhile, other small lineages would¡¯ve been cut off after having only being passed down for a few generations.


    Many of the magic and martial arts that were once amazing had all lost their inheritance.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Suddenly, Dan Chenzi¡¯s expression changed.


    He saw that upon being split in half by Yan Han, Lu Xuan had turned into a mass of spirit qi in the sky that scattered in all directions.


    ¡°Did he miss?¡±


    Soon, the others had also noticed this. At first, they thought that Dan Chenzi had missed Lu Xuan and only split the residual shadow instead.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t miss!¡±


    Dan Chenzi¡¯s expression changed instantly. He remembered that he had hit Lu Xuan. He could¡¯ve sworn that he had hit Lu Xuan; there was no mistaking the feeling of splitting him in half.


    Even if Lu Xuan had any methods to hide from Dan Chenzi¡¯s eyes, it would¡¯ve been useless. He had locked onto Lu Xuan with his divine mind. Even if Lu Xuan could hide from Dan Chenzi¡¯s sight, he could never hide from Dan Chenzi¡¯s divine mind.


    However, despite being split in half, Lu Xuan was still in front of Dan Chenzi, as a mass of spirit qi. This was absurd.


    While everyone was left puzzled, the remaining member of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea had finally breathed a sigh of relief. It didn¡¯t matter how Lu Xuan had disappeared; at least he actually dodged a bullet!


    Lu Xuan had put too much pressure on him. The pressure was even greater than the shadow left on them by their master.


    However, a sword qi fell from the sky and pierced him almost immediately afterward.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Fresh blood sttered everywhere as thest member of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea died!


    ¡°No one can protect the person I want to kill!¡±

 Chapter 543 - One Qi Three Purities, The Real Person Appears

    <h4>Chapter 543: One Qi Three Purities, The Real Person Appears</h4>


    After these words were spoken, everyone looked in the direction of the sound. They saw that high above in the sky stood a figure dressed in a white robe. The sunlightnded on him, making him seem like a living god.


    One expert of the Blessed Enve yelled out, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Lu Xuan. He¡¯s not dead!¡±


    Many of the experts on Earth all breathed a sigh of relief. Lu Xuan was theirst hope in saving the world. If even Lu Xuan was no match for Dan Chenzi, then everyone on Earth would¡¯ve most likely been wiped out.


    ¡°How is this possible? How on Earth could he evade the attack of an expert who is half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm?!¡±


    Zhang Qingming suddenly stood up from his seat and looked at Lu Xuan in the distance high above in the sky. He could not believe it at all.


    He shouldn¡¯t have been able to evade the sword attack.


    Lu Xuan had been locked onto by the divine mind, so it was impossible for him to escape.


    In short, someone who was targeted by a divine mind would¡¯ve been doomed. The only possible oue was that the target would¡¯ve definitely been hit by the attack.


    Ignoring the shocked expressions that many people wore, Dan Chenzi instead looked solemnly at Lu Xuan while thetter was up in the sky. He didn¡¯t know how Lu Xuan had managed to evade the attack. All he knew was that Lu Xuan was extremely dangerous as he currently was.


    Dan Chenzi slowly said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have missed. I did kill you, yet you are not dead. There¡¯s only one possible exnation; I didn¡¯t actually kill you, but rather an avatar made out of spirit qi!¡±


    Everyone was suddenly shocked by his thoughts.


    The person who had just swept across the world and killed a group of experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was not actually Lu Xuan; it was just an avatar of him!


    Everyone knew about a kind of magic involving avatars, but there was no doubt that this kind of magic was kept a secret. Every sect had such a secret method.


    Rumor had it that the strength of this kind of magic varied ording to the level of the avatar and the resources used to create it.


    However, generally speaking, the strength of an avatar was far weaker than that of the original body. Normally, an avatar was only used to handle trivial matters if someone was too busy to take care of it themselves.


    Even the creation of a very low-level avatar was still kept a secret amongst each of the sects; none of them passed it around.


    Then there were those high-level types of magic. Rumor had it that Taoism had a supreme form of magic called One Qi Three Purities.


    Three avatars that were just as strong as the real body could¡¯ve been condensed from a stream of spirit qi.


    Although this was only a Taoism legend, it was enough to see that people still knew of this avatar-creating magic. It was just that no one had ever seen it before.


    Now, it was different; they were seeing it before their own eyes!


    After hearing Dan Chenzi¡¯s exnation, everyone suddenly realized why Lu Xuan had directly turned into spirit qi and dissipated in the sky when he had been attacked earlier. Contrary to what many people thought, Lu Xuan was not chopped in half. Fresh blood had not sttered all over the ce like they thought, either.


    If Dan Chenzi had missed, then they would¡¯ve all been proven wrong. However, Lu Xuan had turned into a mass of spirit qi upon being chopped in half. This was enough to see that it was just as Dan Chenzi had said; he did not miss.


    He had actually cut something.


    One person said in astonishment, ¡°Wait. If his avatar is already so powerful, then exactly how powerful is the real Lu Xuan?¡±


    Nobody realized that Lu Xuan had used his avatar to battle. Along with his how adept he was with using avatar magic, his avatar itself was also shockingly strong.


    He had defeated those experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm as if they were mere toys. It was like watching an adult beat up a group of kids. Those experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm were unable to fight back at all.


    This amazingbat strength had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. That was why nobody had ever suspected that it was an avatar of Lu Xuan.


    None of them would¡¯ve possessed even one-tenth of thebat strength that Lu Xuan¡¯s avatar had.


    Many people could not help but suck in a breath and get a chill down their backs at the thought.


    In that case, then Lu Xuan was not bragging when he said that he wanted to target Yan Han. The fact that he truly thought this was terrifying to think about.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just an avatar!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded, this was a form of avatar magic. It was the One Qi Three Purities, a supreme form of magic from Taoism that many people longed for.


    Lu Xuan had found this supreme magic from a relic in his previous life. Rumor had it that the founder of Taoism relied on this magic to condense the Supreme Purity Heavenly Lord of Spiritual Treasures, the Jade Purity Celestial Venerable of the Primordial Beginning, and the Grand Purity Heavenly Lord of Tao and Virtue.


    Of course, rumors were just rumors. It was impossible to randomly condense the avatars of the three pure ones with just one stream of spirit qi.


    It was very difficult to practice the magic of One Qi Three Purities to this extent. All kinds of resources were needed for somebody to condense a very powerful avatar.


    One even had to rely on Spiritual Treasure to create an avatar with an astonishingbat power.


    Lu Xuan had been preparing this avatar this whole time!


    He had consumed many of the resources he collected to produce an avatar that was as physically strong as his real self.


    That meant that it was his avatar who had been fighting on WuTang Mountain earlier.


    Lu Xuan seemed remorseful of the fact that Dan Chenzi killed his avatar. If calcted in terms of money, the resources consumed by this avatar may have been worth more than hundreds of billions of alliance money.


    He nned to use an avatar to fight without letting anyone find out.


    If Yan Han arrived, he would¡¯ve been unable to resist the urge to attack. Once that happened, Lu Xuan would directly catch him and get rid of him.


    Now, it seemed that Yan Han truly hadn¡¯te.


    In other words, Yan Han felt that as long as there were the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea and Dan Chenzi, who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, it wouldn¡¯t have been that difficult to deal with Lu Xuan.


    Even then, Yan Han still underestimated Lu Xuan!


    With a stony expression, Dan Chenzi gave Lu Xuan a cold re as he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even though I killed your avatar, it won¡¯t take much effort to kill the real you!¡±


    He stood high up in the sky, seemingly integrated with the world. His body exuded an unseen terrifying force.


    There was no doubt that he truly half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm. With such a terrifying level of cultivation, his pressure alone was enough to force a group of experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm to bow before him.


    In his right hand was a blue sword that exuded a hint of power.


    In the next moment, Dan Chenzi made his move!


    Whoosh!


    Dan Chenzi moved too fast, almost as fast as lightning. He instantly arrived in front of Lu Xuan before shing at him with his sword.


    The ground and the mountains shook!

 Chapter 544 - Sword Technique, Sword鈥檚 Will, Sword鈥檚 Path

    <h4>Chapter 544: Sword Technique, Sword¡¯s Will, Sword¡¯s Path</h4>


    A sword attack from an expert who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm had almost torn the world apart.


    Everyone could see that a terrifying sword qi around thousands of meters long had been sliced down. It was as if a falling mountain was about to tear the world apart.


    Boom!


    A loud roar sounded, setting off a shocking frenzy. Suddenly, Heaven and Earth boiled like boiling water.


    This one attack had caused the sky and the ground to crack.


    ¡°Did he block it?¡±


    Someone muttered to themselves, as he was not able to see what had happened. However, the terrifying sword qi did not fall on WuTang Mountain.


    After the frenzy dispersed, everyone only saw Lu Xuan standing in the sky. That terrifying sword attack had not been able to break Lu Xuan.


    The Shield of Great Aether on Lu Xuan¡¯s body broke, but that was all it did!


    The pupils in Dan Chenzi¡¯s eyes slightly contracted. He had not held back when pulling off that sword attack just now. However, he was not able to even injure Lu Xuan. This was too shocking.


    ¡°Dan Chenzi, if I can¡¯t kill Yan Han today, I will kill you instead!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Dan Chenzi and coldly said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve. Whether or not you can kill me will depend on whether or not you have the ability to do so!¡±


    As Dan Chenzi looked at Lu Xuan and roared, the blue sword instantly in his hand emitted a shocking sword light.


    Bang!


    The sword directly tore out a terrifying sound of an explosion. Suddenly, the world trembled violently.


    At that moment, people only saw the qi and blood on Lu Xuan¡¯s body slowly rising.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As Lu Xuan¡¯s qi and blood continued to rise, and everyone seemed to be able to see a long river flowing within his body with a terrifying force.


    The force on his body continued rising to its limits, which was extremely terrifying.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s force soon climbed to its peak. He was not afraid of the sword attack that had just been shed down. As he grabbed towards the air, the Dragonyer appeared in his hand. It stirred the wind as it shed out a shocking sword light that seemed to be tearing the world apart as it collided with the other blue sword light.


    Bang!


    The sound of gold and iron colliding rang out. As sparks suddenly began flying everywhere, the terrifying shock wave seemed like it would crush the entire world. All of WuTang Mountain slightly trembled.


    Many people felt that the sonic boom created from the explosion had shattered their eardrums.


    The two sides were shing with one another head-on. The sword skills that the two men demonstrated were horrifying.


    They had a terrifyingprehension of the sword¡¯s path.


    Each of the beams of sword light emitted from Dan Chenzi packed unimaginable power. The blue sword lighting from each attack looked as if it had chopped out great waves all over the sky to create a typhoon.


    Dan Chenzi¡¯s sword style was arge-scale attack; he had fullyprehended the sword¡¯s will of this sword technique.


    In contrast, Lu Xuan had shown a different sword style. His style focused more on technique, which people had never seen Lu Xuan do.


    When Lu Xuan had wiped out the strong enemies in the past, he had essentially killed them all with a single strike. Even if he had failed to kill them in one shot, just like the current Dan Chenzi, he would have made arge-scale attack and crushed the strong enemy with absolute strength.


    Now, things were different; Lu Xuan was disying his amazing strength using his sword techniques.


    He had casually shed out a sword light with his sword technique, which had a powerful and unconstrained effect. The amazing power that it contained made it seem unstoppable.


    In the face of the beams of sword light being constantly shed out by Dan Chenzi, Lu Xuan¡¯s attack was like a boat in the endless waves.


    It seems like it may be destroyed at any time, but it had been firmly stuck onto the surface of the sea. Even stormy waves were incapable of destroying it.


    ¡°This is too amazing! Who knew that just a simple sword technique can actually contain such power!¡±


    Many people could not help but suck in a cold breath.


    Many people believed that sword skills were also divided into different levels. The first thing to practice was the sword technique, then the sword¡¯s will. ording to legends, there was even a higher level known as the sword¡¯s path.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, those who only practiced the sword technique were considered to be nothing even if they mastered it.


    In the face of absolute strength, even their invincible sword technique was useless when the opponent can use absolute strength to defeat it. Even if one had extremely exquisite sword technique, they had no chances of winning.


    Dan Chenzi¡¯s sword skills were already at the second level: the sword¡¯s will. If it had been the crowd facing against him, they would not have been able to resist the attacks.


    This was because no matter how exquisite their sword techniques were, there was no way to stop the sword attacks that contained a sword¡¯s will.


    It could have been said that this was reaching the stage of simplification, turning all theplex sword techniques into the most basic sword techniques. Then, each of the techniques would contain a sword¡¯s will that possessed unimaginable power.


    The next step was imprinting one¡¯s own sword¡¯s will into the void and triggering thew of the world. That was the realm of the sword¡¯s path.


    However, no cultivators were currently at this level, not even in the Blessed Enve. Such an existence was like a myth and a legend.


    Right now, Lu Xuan had only used the simple sword technique and integrated it with the sword qi, which had been able to repeatedly break the sword qi attacks containing a sword¡¯s will. This feat itself was very extraordinary.


    Those who had fully practiced their sword techniques had unimaginable power. The so-called skill was close to a path, with the sword technique achieving close to the effect of a sword¡¯s path.


    It was very shocking.


    Dan Chenzi said in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible? You don¡¯t even have a sword¡¯s will, so how can you break mine?¡±


    If his sword technique was so strong, why would he give up practicing sword techniques in favor of honing the sword¡¯s will?


    ¡°God, you¡¯re stupid!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered and said, ¡°Sword technique, sword¡¯s will, and sword¡¯s path are linked together. It¡¯s impossible to practice the sword¡¯s will or the sword¡¯s path without first establishing the foundation of the sword technique. Who told you that one is more superior than the other?¡±


    Lu Xuan continued, ¡°The sword technique is just a means to undertake the sword¡¯s will and the sword¡¯s path! With your position being extremely low, you¡¯re nothing more than a novice!¡±


    Dan Chenzi¡¯s face flushed upon hearing what Lu Xuan said. He was a famous master of the sword¡¯s path in the Blessed Enve. When had he ever been this humiliated?


    He had been called a beginner in the sword¡¯s path that he prided himself so heavily on.


    Even so, he had no way to refute it. Lu Xuan had already defeated him with an exquisite sword technique, proving that it was anything but useless.


    To be able to have absolute strength, he had to have such ability. Obviously, his strength did not give him much of an advantage against Lu Xuan.


    At that moment, the force on Lu Xuan¡¯s body became more terrifying. Lu Xuan¡¯s qi and blood boiled like boiling water as they swept up.


    It then soared into the sky!

 Chapter 545 - Breakthrough To Half A Step In The Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 545: Breakthrough To Half A Step In The Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    Two figures were in the sky above WuTang Mountain, disying their amazing power.


    A brilliant spark appeared with each collision. The two figures moved even faster than lightning.


    Ordinary people could not see what was going on at all, not even through the fast cameras. They had to slow down the videos dozens of times before they could barely see what was happening.


    The sight was extremely terrifying.


    Even the experts in the Divine Treasure Realm had to cover their eyes with all the Spiritual Aether that they could muster to clearly see what had happened.


    Meanwhile, many experts of the sword¡¯s path were both dumbfounded and delighted upon witnessing such a scene. It was a battle not only between two experts of the sword¡¯s path but also one between two concepts of the sword¡¯s path.


    It opened everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Dan Chenzi became a famous expert of the sword¡¯s path within the Blessed Enve as a proud swordsman.


    Therefore, there was no doubting hisprehension of the sword¡¯s path.


    However, Lu Xuan demonstrated an even more amazing kind of strength.


    His every move was so shocking that he was no longer in the so-called state of formlessness being the best form.


    This was because formlessness being the supposed best form referred to theck of sword skills. In reality, the concept of formlessness being the best form was not always correct at the level of the sword¡¯s will.


    The battle was about the strength of the sword¡¯s will.


    However, Lu Xuan stubbornly began to view such a concept differently. He had easily shed out a sword qi that could break Dan Chenzi¡¯s sword¡¯s will. To be more precise, Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were like a supeputer; he only needed to take one nce at Dan Chenzi¡¯s sword will to see through its weakness.


    Each of Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks could easily break down the weakness in Dan Chenzi¡¯s sword¡¯s will. This was why Lu Xuan had been able to fight against Dan Chenzi without much difficulty.


    Many people were simply amazed by this kind of keen insight.


    The winner and loser of this battle between two experts were determined by how different their insights were.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it!¡±


    Dan Chenzi¡¯s roared again and again. As an expert, he was already half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. Even then, he stood no chance against Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was able to protect himself and break Dan Chenzi¡¯s sword¡¯s will with just sword techniques, which utterly humiliated Dan Chenzi.


    ¡°Just die already!¡±


    Dan Chenzi suddenly came to a decision. The blue sword light rose into the air, causing the wind to rise. It grew bigger as a light of amazing magic broke out from within the sword¡¯s body.


    This was a kind of magic of the sword¡¯s path sealed within his sword.


    Just like Lu Xuan¡¯s Advent of the Thunder Dragon, it had been sealed in advance so it could be used at a critical time.


    Boom!


    The sword¡¯s will swept away and instantly spread everywhere.


    People seemed to be able to see that the world had turned into an endless ocean.


    As for them, they were in the middle of this ocean.


    One person eximed, ¡°This is the sword¡¯s will. It¡¯s so extremely terrifying that it can even affect one¡¯s nerves.¡±


    What people saw in front of them was the evolution of the sword¡¯s will. It was an extremely horrifying sight to watch.


    It was even said that some people did not fully practice their sword will just to simply form an illusion. Instead, it was to project to the real world what remained inside the sword¡¯s will.


    Even so, that had only remained a myth; nobody had seen anyone capable of such a feat.


    Just then, the boundless sword qi within the sword light turned into giant sharks measuring tens of meters long. The sharks spread everywhere before charging towards Lu Xuan.


    Ordinary people would have been scared out of their wits at the sight of something so terrifying. None of them would have dared topete with such a force.


    Lu Xuan did not move, instead allowing the countless giant sharks to charge in his direction.


    Dan Chenzi sneered. It would have been difficult for even experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm to escape the fate of being badly injured from this move.


    There¡¯s no way Lu Xuan would survive!


    Immediately afterward, however, something suddenly changed.


    The qi and blood that had risen to their limits with Lu Xuan¡¯s body suddenly burst out as a terrifying light.


    Immediately afterward, an endless stream of lights broke out from Lu Xuan¡¯s body and turned into a Golden Dragon.


    The huge dragon charged towards the endless giant sharks, its huge ws tearing apart everything within its vicinity. The endless giant sharks were instantly ripped to shreds.


    The force on Lu Xuan¡¯s body continued to escte. Even the ck hair on the back of his head began to float in the sky!


    Lu Xuan, who was d in a white robe, stared at Dan Chenzi with his resolute and handsome face.


    Dan Chenzi looked at Lu Xuan with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°You¡­ you have actually reached half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    At that moment, the force on Lu Xuan¡¯s body had rxed. Lu Xuan had converged all his force the moment he had reached half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. It was as if he had thoroughly mastered everything in this realm.


    Dan Chenzi remembered how it had taken him more than a month to fully adapt to this realm. While he had been undergoing private training in this world, he had not dared to fight with others.


    He was afraid that if he tried too hard, he would fall from the realm.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan did not seem to be worried about it in the slightest.


    It had been easy for him to control the power of this realm as if he had rehearsed it thousands of times.


    What shocked Dan Chenzi even further was that, ording to the information that he received, Lu Xuan was only in his forties. In the cultivation world, someone at this age was still considered a teenager.


    However, he had reached a level that every other cultivator could only dream of reaching in their lifetime.


    ¡°He must not be allowed to live!¡±


    Dan Chenzi felt even more threatened by Lu Xuan; he never thought that he would be able to meet such an existence.


    Even his own disciple, the so-called once-in-a-millennium genius Yan Han, could not achieve Lu Xuan¡¯s degree at this age and realm.


    Normally, people needed to umte their strength while cultivating. Otherwise, it did not matter if their cultivation increased, they would not be able to control it.


    Only Lu Xuan seemed to be immune to this rule.


    The more Dan Chenzi thought about how terrifying Lu Xuan could be in the future, the more he wanted to kill him. Lu Xuan must not be allowed to live any further.


    Otherwise, they would never be at peace.


    ¡°To make such a breakthrough on a battlefield¡­ It¡¯s hard to tell if he¡¯s either careless or lucky.¡±


    Most people believed that Lu Xuan had been able to break through to half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm out of sheer luck.


    It was already extremely difficult to make a breakthrough into half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, let alone doing so on the battlefield.


    This was no longer difficult, but impossible.


    However, Lu Xuan managed to aplish such a feat. That was why everyone could not help but stare at him.


    Someone like him couldn¡¯t be considered normal at all!

 Chapter 546 - The One Attack that Overwhelmed Dan Chenzi

    <h4>Chapter 546: The One Attack that Overwhelmed Dan Chenzi</h4>


    Many thought that it was surreal. If they were in his shoes, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have decided to make a breakthrough on the battlefield. Doing such a thing was so difficult that a single mishap would have led to dire consequences.


    ¡°So this is your true trump card.¡±


    Dan Chenzi red at Lu Xuan with a cold look on his face. He felt that Lu Xuan posed an increasingly huge threat to him.


    If somemon folks were to have broken through halfway into the Divine Transformation Realm, he would have simply dismissed it as some kind of ident. However, it didn¡¯t seem that way for Lu Xuan, who looked very sure of himself.


    It looked as if even when under attack and fighting an intense battle, Lu Xuan would have been able to make it halfway into Divine Transformation Realm if he wanted.


    That seemed ridiculous because it would¡¯ve suggested that Lu Xuan had been at such a realm ages ago.


    The thought itself was surreal.


    However, Dan Chenzi believed that it was the only possibility.


    Regardless of how far-fetched such a possibility seemed to be, Dan Chenzi still chose to trust his gut instinct.


    He remembered when Lu Xuan kept yapping about wanting to kill Yan Han. Suddenly, he realized that Lu Xuan was likely serious when he said that.


    That was not even considered some kind of slogan or motto, as it felt like something that Lu Xuan waspelled to do instead.


    He even had a feeling that Yan Han would definitely die as long as Lu Xuan was able to get close to him.


    Regardless of where Yan Han was going to hide, he would have no way to escape.


    Although was a very strange feeling, Dan Chenzi still believed that Lu Xuan was still capable of pulling it off.


    That was the trump card that Lu Xuan kept up his sleeve just for killing Yan Han, which was not activated before. That so-called clone was little more than a farce.


    If Yan Han were to truly advent on Earth, the world¡¯sws would¡¯ve sealed over half of his powers. If that were to happen, he would¡¯ve suffered a catastrophic loss against a supposedly easy opponent.


    The expression on Dan Chenzi¡¯s face changedpletely at the thought. His confidence in saying that he had everything under his control was thrown out the window.


    Lu Xuan looked at Dan Chenzi and said, ¡°This is but halfway into Divine Transformation Realm. What¡¯s so peculiar about it?¡±


    It was just as Dan Chenzi spected; that was indeed a trump card that Lu Xuan prepared specifically for taking on Yan Han. It was a pity that Yan Han didn¡¯t show up.


    That move was used for nothing.


    Lu Xuan casually said, ¡°We¡¯ve been stalling for far too long. It¡¯s time to end this charade.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the magnanimity shown; Lu Xuan treated a battle against someone halfway into Divine Transformation Realm as just some charade.


    Even so, everyone had to admit that after seeing Lu Xuan bing such an entity himself, he truly had what it took to make such ims.


    ¡°Watch this!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted and delivered a sh with the de. The Spiritual Aether sted forward into an azure wave of water.


    Their surroundings were shrouded yet again at that very moment.


    The sh of his sword transformed into countless sharks that all charged toward Dan Chenzi.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­!¡±


    Dan Chenzi was left astonished by the sight of his signature sword move, which he prided himself on, being conjured by someone else.


    He never expected Lu Xuan to sessfully execute such a move.


    It meant that Lu Xuan had been able to thoroughly learn Dan Chenzi¡¯s moves through that momentarily before. To make matters worse, that move was more than just cool-looking. On the contrary, the sword will that Lu Xuan put behind the move was somewhat above that of Dan Chenzi.


    The boundless waves came before Dan Chenzi before long.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Dan Chenzi had no time to think. He seemed to have brought yet another stunning st of sword will in just a split second. It turned into raging waves that conjured countless sharks, shing with those from Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    The boundless sword will from both parties shed in midair. Every st felt like a massive shark slicing through the air, demolishing and devouring everything in its path.


    ng!


    The st of sword sh collided, and Dan Chenzi was forced to retreat several steps back, causing him to tremble. He was able to sense that the spot between his thumb and the rest of his fingers was torn during the shes. Blood sprayed and stained him red.


    Dan Chenzi then put on an expression of disbelief. His opponent was simply too powerful, so much so that his sword will was almost destroyed, along with the attacking right before him.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    A shout was heard. Dan Chenzi roared in rage. His eyes looked like scorching suns, and the glow shining from within his eyes looked like they were capable of tearing through space.


    That was some surreal powers. People who were half into the Divine Transformation Realm possessed some measure of powers that brought out some part of one¡¯stent power at the deepest level.


    At that moment, Dan Chenzi looked like he was some kind of unbelievable deity. His hair billowed as he lifted his arm. He brought down a sh toward Lu Xuan, which seemed to be capable of cleaving mountains.


    Dan Chenzi retaliated. The shes from his sword coalesced into a sword formation and headed for Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Child¡¯s y.¡±


    Lu Xuan lifted his hand and simply shed at the iing attack. Everyone then heard the sounds of metal shing before seeing that the sh from Lu Xuan¡¯s sword tore open the skies, destroying Dan Chenzi¡¯s sword formation attack.


    Boom!


    A massive rumble rang out as Lu Xuan¡¯s attack prated right through Dan Chenzi¡¯s sword formation, sting onto Dan Chenzi himself.


    Boom!


    Dan Chenzi was sent flying several kilometers away before he managed to barely steady himself. While he was in the air, he spat blood out of his mouth.


    Cough!


    Blood spewed from his mouth. He felt as if all of his internal organs had shifted in thatst sh.


    At that moment, the inner armor that he wore gradually broke down and scattered in dots of light all over the sky.


    His inner armor prevented his certain death from Lu Xuan¡¯s attack. While he remained severely injured, it was still fortunate that he did not get punctured.


    Had that been the case, there was no doubt that he would¡¯ve died.


    ¡°What a terrifying move.¡±


    Dan Chenzi lost all that fire he had in him before. The inner armor he wore was something that should have stayed intact even when taking attacks from beings halfway at the Divine Transformation Realm. That was one of the trump cards that allowed him to throw his weight all over the ce, without having to worry about being ganged up on.


    His inner armor would¡¯ve still diffused any attack that came his way.


    As such, it had been many years since he faced truly life-threatening dangers.


    Having that inner armor destroyed with just a single sh was even unheard of.


    That attack from Lu Xuan almost mentally broke him.


    No one knew how terrifying that sword will from Lu Xuan better than he did. That simple, unassuming sh was indeed capable of ending the world.


    He did not even dare to recall what that attack had been like. If he did, he would have suffered a mental breakdown on the spot.


    That was how frighteningly potent the impact from that move was.


    ¡°So this is the true way of the sword.¡±


    Based on his enemy¡¯s behavior, he felt as if he had learned the true way of the sword.


    If he were to be able to escape and train in istion for several years, he was confident that he would be able to make a breakthrough into the Divine Transformation Realm. In doing so, he would¡¯ve be an overlord in the Blessed Enve.

 Chapter 547 - Killing Dan Chenzi with a Punch

    <h4>Chapter 547: Killing Dan Chenzi with a Punch</h4>


    That extremely frightening sh allowed Dan Chenzi to see the goal he should¡¯ve been heading towards.


    All he had to do was look at Lu Xuan.


    The way Lu Xuan moved wasn¡¯t as shy and bold as that of most supreme swordsmen.


    It was different from the typical supreme swordsmen that he knew of, who were devoted to their des and themselves.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s behavior made him seem more like a traveler out to see the world.


    Even so, he knew that it was not because Lu Xuan didn¡¯t have much practice in swordsmanship. On the contrary, that proved that Lu Xuan was unbelievably skilled with the sword.


    It was as if he himself was an extremely terrifying sword that was sheathed.


    That was the sign of one returning to one¡¯s most fundamental nature. Not only did Dan Chenzi not look down on Lu Xuan, but he also thought more highly of Lu Xuan because of it.


    The way Lu Xuan looked at that moment was utterly terrifying.


    What stunned him even further was Lu Xuan¡¯s actual age.


    There was a massive difference in the levels of swordsmanship between the two of them.


    He even doubted that he could ever even reach Lu Xuan¡¯s current level of skill.


    Judging from Lu Xuan¡¯s age, one could¡¯ve said that his talents in the way of the sword were nothing short of being extraordinary. One could¡¯ve even considered him a swordsman with an unparalleled level of skill.


    It was as if the way of the sword would¡¯ve never been able to shine if Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t been born.


    From Lu Xuan¡¯s perspective, however, what he demonstrated was just one of the many that were deemed hardly worth mentioning. Due to the heights that he reached in his past life, he knew all the fundamentals that connected just about everything. Since that gave him easy ess to anything he wanted to master, that meant that he could master just about anything that he desired.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t the most knowledgeable of the way of the sword, he was still essentially at the same level as the handful of the strongest. The skill of that handful of experts was often as vast as the cosmos themselves.


    In that regard, he could¡¯ve easily deemed everyone on Earth to have been beneath him.


    In other words, it would¡¯ve made sense for him to have looked down on everyone else. It would¡¯ve even been considered to be perfectly fine.


    Lu Xuan casually said, ¡°You manage to live. Quite a feat indeed. Dan Chenzi, I heard that you¡¯ve always prided yourself on having a disciple like Yan Han. I¡¯m curious as to how I fare inparison to your disciple.¡±


    Upon hearing what Lu Xuan had said, a serious expression grew on Dan Chenzi¡¯s face.


    It was true that he always prided himself on producing someone as skilled as Yan Han, who was considered a rare breed even among the many grandmasters in the history of the Taichu Path.


    He always wore such a status with pride.


    Even then, he still had to admit thatpared to Lu Xuan, that disciple that he had prided himself of producing was probably nothing much.


    It was not that Yan Han was inferior. The man definitely possessed talent unlike any other, making him truly one in a million. This was because he was able to be the best among the many disciples back in the Blessed Enve.


    Very few people in the history of mankind could¡¯ve been considered to be at the same level as him.


    However, Yan Han still paled inparison to the dazzling gem of a person standing before Dan Chenzi.


    Dan Chenzi was unable to even muster the courage to refute what Lu Xuan had said. Any attempts in doing so would have been deemed pointless; he would¡¯ve been outright lying.


    Lu Xuan wore a faint smile at the thought of how he just hit rock bottom back in his past life against Dan Chenzi, but now he was undoubtedly higher and mightier than him. Fate was indeed a mysterious thing.


    Yan Han never once even considered Lu Xuan a worthy opponent back in his past life.


    It was not until he began growing at a frightening rateter on that he finally caught Yan Han¡¯s attention. As a result, he became thetter¡¯s mortal enemy.


    ¡°Both of you had been plotting against me for one too many times. It¡¯s now my turn to do the same to you people. I¡¯ll cut you down today, and then I¡¯ll cut Yan Han down in the Blessed Enve.¡±


    Lu Xuan made his ns clear. He had no intentions of hiding them whatsoever.


    There was no need to do so, after all.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Dan Chenzi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Not only was he utterly cornered at the moment, but Lu Xuan even made his intentions of cutting down his most prided masterpiece very clear.


    At that moment, Dan Chenzi waspletely thrown into a frenzy. He burst with an aura of boundless murderous intent, bring about his most terrifying attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Spiritual Aether burned all over Dan Chenzi, indicating that he was pulling out all the stops. He was pushing his powers to their limits within a short amount of time, far surpassing his previous status altogether.


    However, such a move would take a toll on his lifespan at the same time. For someone who was halfway into the Divine Transformation Realm, doing so came with dire consequences.


    After all, being half a step into Divine Transformation Realm still fundamentally meant that he was at the Divine Treasure Realm and not the Divine Transformation Realm.


    There was very little of his lifeforce remaining. At that moment, he was simply being desperate.


    With a roar, Dan Chenzi brought the azure sword in his hand down onto Lu Xuan¡¯s head from above.


    Sword light shrouded the surrounding area in an endless barrage of waves, which then instantly turned into countless massive sharks that were headed straight for Lu Xuan.


    At that moment, a terrifying glint was seen in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. He sheathed the Dragonyer in his hand and clenched his fist instead before heading straight towards the sky covered in sword light.


    The sh from his fist instantly shrouded everything, with boundless energy sweeping all over the ce.


    ¡°Is he out of his mind? Is he seriously going against a divine weapon with his body alone?¡±


    ¡°Does he want to die or something? How could he beat someone half way into the Divine Transformation Realm unarmed?¡±


    Nobody understood what Lu Xuan was trying to achieve. They all thought that he would most likely be bisected the second he and his fist met the des. He simply had no chance of resisting such a terrifying attack.


    Many found the move to be rather regrettable, thinking that Lu Xuan was too sure of himself. Even so, there was no doubt that the move would¡¯ve still been wasted if he died so easily.


    Dan Chenzi wore a rather wicked grin on his face. He was already able to see himself killing Lu Xuan very soon.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Lu Xuan was an unparalleled genius who had never been seen before in history. He was still going to die.


    However, what happened next confused everyone.


    They all saw Lu Xuan instantly crushing all that boundless shes of the sword with just a single punch.


    All of the massive sharks that were conjured by the sword light immediately disappeared into thin air.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s fist shed with the azure sword.


    Dan Chenzi was heard shrieking as he lost grip of his sword. The spot connecting his thumb and index finger was subjected to tremendous force, splitting it open right away.


    Blood sprayed everywhere as a result.


    That azure sword immediately crumbled in midair, shattering into a skyful of glittering pieces before dispersing without leaving a trace of its existence behind.


    That one punch shattered an item at the power of half way into Divine Transformation Realm. Such a level of physical power was deemed insanely formidable.


    The force of Lu Xuan¡¯s punch remained just as formidable as itnded onto Dan Chenzi.


    By then, Dan Chenzi no longer had that inner armor capable of withstanding most kinds of damage.


    The punch went right through his body, causing his innards to spray all over the ce like a storm raining down on the ground below.


    ¡°Dan Chenzi is dead¡­ he¡¯s half way into Divine Transformation Realm. How could he be dead? How could he be dead?¡±


    Many watched with mouths agape as they mumbled to themselves, unable to believe what just happened. Someone who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm had died right before their eyes.

 Chapter 548 - The Laws of the Human Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 548: The Laws of the Human Alliance</h4>


    Dan Chenzi was dead!


    Many people, especially those from the Blessed Enve, remained with their mouths agape at the sight.


    At that moment, many people felt shivers traveling down their spines.


    ¡°Dan Chenzi and the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea is dead. This definitely isn¡¯t going to sit well with the Taichu Path.¡±


    Many of the people from the Blessed Enve were utterly astonished.


    They knew fully well that Dan Chenzi was the vice sectmaster of Taichu Path. Although his status was not high enough to actually make him some kind of supreme overlord, he was still someone who ranked among the top 10 in the Taichu Path¡¯s hierarchy of power.


    The Taichu Path was considered a sacred ground on its own in the Blessed Enve, being listed among the most powerful back in the Yuan Dynasty.


    Dan Chenzi possessed a simr status to a first-rate sectmaster like Zhang Qingming.


    Due to being half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm, his status would have probably been slightly higher than that of Zhang Qingming.


    More importantly, Dan Chenzi was Yan Han¡¯s master. Yan Han was almost sure to be the next sectmaster in the Taichu Path; nobody else could have been considered strong enough to be his rival.


    Yan Han would have also been ranked among the most powerful within all of the Blessed Enve, being in at least the top five. It would not have even been far-fetched to say that he could possibly be the best.


    There was no way that the Taichu Path would take what happened without putting up a fight.


    Lu Xuan did not benefit at all from killing Dan Chenzi. Instead, he had created an even bigger problem.


    Mr. Wang from the Sanxian Sect mumbled to himself, ¡°There¡¯s no way that the Taichu Path will just sit on their hands on this one. The influence would enable them to mobilize at least one-third of the sects and ns in the Blessed Enve. I¡¯m afraid that things will be turbulent by the time the sects from the Blessed Enve arrive.¡±


    Yan Bai, Lu Diandian and the others who were right beside him were utterly frightened.


    They saw Dan Chenzi as a living legend, after all.


    His status was so high that even their sectmaster had to behave subserviently before Dan Chenzi. Even then, one of them died on Earth, the ce they saw to be the mortal realm.


    One could have only imagined just how much of amotion that would have caused.


    Mr. Wang said, ¡°What¡¯s happening right now¡­ this is the calm before the storm.¡±


    He could tell that Lu Xuan would probably not stop at just killing Dan Chenzi either. The sh between the two parties was virtually inevitable.


    Countless people all over the world cheered for Lu Xuan. They did not think all that much about anything. What they knew was that Lu Xuan killed a powerful enemy while maintaining the dignity of the Human Alliance.


    Regardless of what those outsiders thought of him, Lu Xuan was still closer to home than them, after all.


    At that moment, many forces out there that secretly despises him still smiled. The order that Lu Xuan brought about was no doubt good for them.


    One way or another, however, they had gotten used to it.


    Over the years, those who were still not used to it or refused to get ustomed were all eliminated by Lu Xuan and the government of the Human Alliance.


    The only ones who remained were both willing to submit and strong enough to do so.


    Over the years, they learned something about Lu Xuan. Initially, they thought that Lu Xuan was beyond reasoning and knew nothing but ughter.


    Over time, however, they gradually found that they were proven wrong. Lu Xuan was not beyond reasoning. He simply had his own way of doing things, and he would not let anyone else tell him otherwise.


    Anyone who submitted to his way of doing things would¡¯ve definitely been spared from his wrath. They would¡¯ve even benefitted greatly from it.


    Under such circumstances, they have all grown ustomed to the order he built. None of them intended on going through such turbulent times again, especially when they would have faced something even worse than before.


    Most of the fighters from the Blessed Enve were so deluded that they saw the Earth¡¯s current natives as savages, livestock walking on two legs whose wellbeing was beneath them.


    Things would never have been in their favor if they were to submit to such people.


    At that moment, even those who disliked Lu Xuan were relieved when he triumphed against the invader.


    Lu Xuan was oblivious to the ratherplicated thoughts of the inhabitants of Earth. He headed straight for the za at the WuTang Mountain.


    Many cultivators on Earth rose and greeted him respectfully. Lu Xuan waved his hand in acknowledgment and came before Zhang Qingming.


    Lu Xuan cupped his hands and said, ¡°Ah, you must be Sectmaster Zhang. I¡¯m Lu Xuan. Pleased to meet you.¡±


    Zhang Qinming rose with a rather flustered expression on his face. He instantly said, ¡°Well met, Mr. Lu.¡±


    He never expected Lu Xuan to be so unbelievably powerful in the first ce.


    He knew that the Human Alliance supporting Lu Xuan truly was formidable. He believed that if the forces from the Blessed Enve were to go to war with the Human Alliance, they would have had to pay a lofty price even if those from the Blessed Enve emerged victorious.


    Then again, he was considering the strength of the entire Human Alliance. He never thought that Lu Xuan himselfmanded that much power.


    The world of cultivators had a ranking system based solely on one¡¯sbat prowess, which meant that Zhang Qingming had no intentions whatsoever of trying to act all high and mighty before Lu Xuan.


    Zhang Qingming immediately said, ¡°Your reputation precedes you, Mr. Lu. You truly are far more than what your reputation suggests you to be.¡±


    Lu Xuan then answered casually, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Sectmaster Zhang. I¡¯m not as big as they actually make me out to me. Still, I¡¯d like to thank you and the WuTang n for being willing to host this exchange.¡±


    Zhang Qingming immediately replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The disciples of the WuTang n, especially those from the Blessed Enve, were all thoroughly shocked to see their sectmaster, whom they all saw to be a living god of great status, behaved so courteously before someone else.


    They could all tell that Zhang Qingming¡¯s courteous behavior was sincere. Their sectmaster was actually behaving rather anxiously before Lu Xuan, fearing that thetter would raze the entire mountain with just a single breath if their sectmaster made one misstep.


    There was no need to doubt his capability of doing so. Simply mobilizing the forces of the Heavenly Pce would¡¯ve been enough to raze the entire n without having to even lift a finger himself.


    Zhang Qingmingmented exasperatedly, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for you to personally show up, Mr. Lu. What a shame that those fools missed such a great chance.¡±


    Lu Xuan casually replied, ¡°Well put, Sectmaster Zhang. Those fools truly missed out on the opportunity I gave them.¡±


    ¡°The Earth is now united under one banner. All forces on the will choose to work with the Human Alliance because they are obliged to do so. In return, they enjoy great privileges, receiving hefty subsidies from the Human Alliance government every year. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re well aware of that, Sectmaster Zhang.¡±


    Zhang Qingming nodded in agreement right away. Lu Xuan was correct in saying that the n was well-subsidized every year. The reason was simple: the WuTang Mountain was a sacred mountain of Taoism. As the restoration of spirit qi proceeded further, all manner of divine miracles happened every now and then. The future of the n was infinitely bright.


    ¡°However, other than those savages, I¡¯m sure that there are definitely people who are sensible in the Blessed Enve just like you are, Sectmaster Zhang. I¡¯d like you to contact them for me. Tell them to follow thews of the Human Alliance if they were toe to Earth. Trespassing of any kind would not be tolerated.¡±

 Chapter 549 - Causing a Huge Commotion, and Heading towards the Blessed Enclave

    <h4>Chapter 549: Causing a Huge Commotion, and Heading towards the Blessed Enve</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan had no intention of killing everyone from the Blessed Enve.


    He was nowhere near that savage.


    To him, the ones from the Blessed Enve also varied greatly, with many factions among them.


    They were mostly divided into two major factions. One of them leaned towards working with the secr government. Those in this faction consisted of the WuTang n, the Maoshan Sect, and the Celestial Master Path among others. They had been the type that had been typically working with the regimes of the day throughout the ages.


    The other faction consisted of the ns and sects who intended to take over everything as soon as theye to Earth. They nned to rule over the secr world as overlords.


    Those people would¡¯ve carved out the territories of the Human Alliance to their liking and reigned over those territories as sovereigns.


    They were about to build a world where ns and sects superseded the nations.


    Themon folk of the secr world was fated to be eternally exploited.


    Lu Xuan had lived that kind of life back in his past life. As such, he absolutely refused to let the same thing happen again; it would¡¯ve been a disaster like no other.


    Many sects and ns of the Taoist line did not wish for such a disaster to happen. Such groups included the WuTang n, the Maoshan Sect, and the Celestial Master Path among many others.


    Other than that, Buddhist sects and ns such as the Shaolin Temple and some others also felt the same way.


    Lu Xuan wanted to support those sects and ns.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s not like the Human Alliance is going to strip you people bare. As long as you are willing to work with the Human Alliance, we¡¯ll make sure that everyone can benefit from it.¡±


    ¡°We would not be interfering with how you people recruit disciples as long as they join your ranks of your own volition. However, I¡¯d like you to tell them one more thing, Sectmaster Zhang. If they think that they can dismiss the Human Alliance as something that doesn¡¯t exist, that they could do as they please on Earth, then let us see if they have what it takes to do so.¡±


    Zhang Qingming nodded. They also dismissed the Human Alliance to be of no importance before, simply following the rules established by the WuTang n and the Taoist forces in general.


    They then saw just how easily Lu Xuan disposed of those who went against the Human Alliance as if they were ingredients on a chopping board.


    With so many formidable beings in charge of things in the secr world, the world did not fear those from the Blessed Enve.


    It waspletely different from how it had been with the secr regimes in the past, who always needed them to help them.


    Moreover, the secr government was unnervingly powerful as it currently was.


    It was a height that was never before seen in any regimes of the past. Even the most powerful of governments in the past needed the aid of sects and ns, making them imperial advisers to gain their support and resist the likes of the Taichu Path.


    Back then, even the most powerful secr governmentscked the resources to keep so many cultivators in their employ. However, things were now different.


    The powers that the current regime possessed meant that they had a production capacity so frightening that they could keep hundreds to over a thousand times more cultivators around whenpared to the past.


    Other than cultivators, the Human Alliance had also developed formidable technological weaponry that could at least ensure mutually assured destruction, dragging the cultivators to hell with them in the process.


    No regime in the past had ever been able to achieve something like that.


    Everyone had to acknowledge how much power that the Human Alliance currently possessed.


    Lu Xuan smirked and added, ¡°Anyone willing to follow thewsid by the Human Alliance will be considered one of our own. Everything could be brought to discussion. Otherwise, they would learn what a despotic iron fist would be like.¡±


    ¡°People from the Heavenly Pce would be here to take care of registrations.¡±


    Lu Xuan left the WuTang Mountain shortly afterward. Themotion he caused only marked the beginning of the storm.


    Lu Xuan had wiped out all 10 fighters from the Blessed Enve that stood against the Human Alliance. Even those that came after that, who were all apparently more powerful, also met the same fate.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s power was said to have been engraved into the hearts of all in the world after that battle.


    There was nothing for them to fear as long as Lu Xuan was around.


    As his poprity skyrocketed before long, many people grew more confident about the Human Alliance.


    However, the big shots of the cultivation world realized yet another thing: more fighters were probably in charge in the Blessed Enve even at the moment. Every single one of them possessed an unrivaled level of power.


    If it had not been for Lu Xuan, Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, Yun Ling¡¯er, and some others being around, the difference in power between the Human Alliance and the Blessed Enve would probably be even wider.


    Many people sensed that something was off and began to shut themselves in to train so they could reach further heights before the next wave from the Blessed Enve came.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan left the WuTang mountain and came to the current base of the Sanxian Sect¡¯s current base of operations, which was located at the Peni Ind.


    Currently, very few people from the Sanxian Sect were around. Aside from Mr. Wang, only Lu Diandian¡¯s group was around.


    Mr. Wang rose and greeted Lu Xuan. ¡°We had no idea that you wereing, Mr. Lu. We apologize for not being to give you a proper reception.¡±


    Lu Xuan dismissed them with a wave as he said, ¡°No need to worry about that. I never told you that I would show up, so it makes sense for none of you to have known about it.¡±


    That man was rather confused as to why Lu Xuan came to the ind. After all themotion he caused back at the WuTang Mountain, the next ce that he went to was the Sanxian Sect.


    Lu Xuan immediately said, ¡°I have my reasons for showing up out of the blue. I¡¯ll juste out and say it: I¡¯d like to borrow the transportation formation of the Sanxian Sect. I know that the Sanxian Sect has one on Peni Ind leading straight to the Blessed Enve.¡±


    ¡°Senior Lu, you¡¯re going to the Blessed Enve?¡± Lu Diandian yelled in fright. There was no mistaking the shock on her face.


    It was worth noting that countless people were currently out to tear Lu Xuan to pieces.


    It was true that nobody on Earth was at Lu Xuan¡¯s level. Even a fighter who was halfway into the Divine Transformation Realm was no match for Lu Xuan.


    Even so, there were multiple people like that back in the Blessed Enve. There were even those who were already at Divine Transformation Realm.


    They believed that even Lu Xuan would not have stood much of a chance when going against beings like that.


    It would¡¯ve been nearly impossible for him to even run away.


    The fact that Lu Xuan was heading towards the Blessed Enve meant that he knew what he was up against. Even then, he still decided to show up.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I intend to head towards the Blessed Enve.¡±


    He had his own ns. He originally nned to lurk in the dark, hoping for Yan Han to show up. The second the man appeared, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve killed him in one shot.


    From the looks of things at the moment, however, Yan Han was so unbelievably cautious that he probably had no intentions ofing to Earth.


    Yan Han was probably shutting himself away to train further and break into Divine Transformation Realm.


    Waiting for Yan Han to make it to the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve left him at a disadvantage. Instead, Lu Xuan preferred to go to the Blessed Enve and get rid of that root of disaster before it could get any worse.


    As such, Lu Xuan believed that he had to make a trip to the Blessed Enve.

 Chapter 550 - Heading to the Blessed Enclave

    <h4>Chapter 550: Heading to the Blessed Enve</h4>


    Lu Xuan had never been the type who relied on fate. The Taichu Path¡¯s existence and Yan Han¡¯s ns to take him out meant that he had ns to counter such a menace for a long time now. He would¡¯ve even gotten rid of it while it still had a chance to grow anyrger.


    Mr. Wang exined, ¡°Mr. Lu, it is true that the Sanxian Sect does have a transportation formation leading towards the Blessed Enve. After Liu Bowen severed the dragon¡¯s vein, however, it was renderedpletely useless. We¡¯re only able toe here from the Blessed Enve, and have no way of returning.¡±


    Liu Bowen severing the dragon¡¯s vein could¡¯ve been considered the same as severing the bridge linking the worlds together. That was why the connection between the Blessed Enve and the secr world was severed right away.


    While the formation itself survived the ages, it was still renderedpletely useless.


    If traveling between the two worlds had been so easy, the Human Alliance would not have grown to be such a powerful regime.


    Those from the Blessed Enve would have never let the Human Alliance grow to such formidable size and power, bing an equal to the Blessed Enve. They¡¯ve even developed the power to ensure mutually assured destruction.


    However, Lu Xuan was not surprised at all. He answered, ¡°I knew that before I came, but no matter. Just take me to the formation. I¡¯d have ways of making it work again.¡±


    With his mastery of formations, such a feat would not have been that hard for him to aplish.


    Seeing how insistent Lu Xuan was on the matter, Mr. Wang had no choice but to nod and agree to it. The man said, ¡°If you manage to do so, please take them back to the Blessed Enve, Mr. Lu.¡±


    He was sent to the secr world per the sect master¡¯s orders to both locate Lu Diandian¡¯s group and make preparations for when the Sanxian Sect returned to Earth.


    Things were different for Lu Diandian¡¯s group. Since they came to Earth by ident, it was imperative to send them home.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    The man added, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    While Lu Diandian and the others were reluctant to head back to the Blessed Enve, it became clear that there was nothing else that they could do while the two have reached an agreement. As such, the only thing they could do was follow Lu Xuan to the deeper reaches of the ind.


    An extremelyplex formation was etched onto a huge t ground.


    Mr. Wang took a look at the formation before introducing it to Lu Xuan. ¡°Mr. Lu, this is our transportation formation.¡±


    At the same time, he was rather curious about how Lu Xuan would go about activating such an extremelyplex formation.


    It was worth noting that the man was unable to read the formation.


    That formation had been the work of an extremely formidable master in the arts of formation in the early years of the sect, whoid it down in ordance to an ancient formation passed down from ancient times.


    The destination that the formation led to was none other than the Blessed Enve.


    That man himself was not well-versed in the art of formations, so he was unable to read a formation of suchplexity. Nobody knew if any fighter in the Sanxian Sect was capable of reading it. Even just replicating what they saw would¡¯ve been far harder than it seemed.


    Lu Xuan took one look at the formation andmitted the secrets of the formation to heart. His profound understanding of formations enabled him to easily see that the one before him was a true transportation formation. It had all the required elements, with the only thing unknown being the part that mentioned the destination.


    He stumbled upon that formation by ident back in his past life, which caused him to join the Sanxian Sect. Joining the Sanxian Sect was one of the rare happy memories he had of his past life.


    He was about to step on that transportation formation again, he was determined to be in control this time.


    He took out huge pieces of spirit stones from his Coiling Dragon Ring right away. The stones were of very high quality and held frightening quantities of spirit qi.


    He ced the stones in a variety of ces on the formation.


    Lu Xuan incorporated his mental power into the formation and shouted, ¡°Activate!¡±


    The formation instantly burst into light. Glittering beams spread all over the ce, turning into tornados so huge that one could almost see with one¡¯s naked eye.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how it¡¯s done!¡±


    That man was surprised and delighted. He recalled the records he read back in the sect. This was exactly what would¡¯ve happened when the formation was activated.


    What puzzled him further, however, was how easily Lu Xuan managed to crack the secrets of that formation.


    The feat looked simple, as it was just a matter of cing spirit stones at different spots in the formation. In reality, however, the formation itself was more like aplex circuit board. cing one stone at the wrong spot would have wrecked the entire formation permanently. If a severe enough mistake was made, the formation might¡¯ve even exploded.


    As such, nomon folk would have dared toy out such a formation without fully knowing what they were doing. The way that Lu Xuan did it¡ªbeing able to understand the entire formation with just one look before cing the spirit stones¡ªwould have been deemed absurd.


    It was only by doing so that the formation was reactivated.


    Just what kind of a genius was he?


    Mr. Wang was thoroughly shaken by the sight.


    Had he never seen what happened with his own eyes, he would not have imagined that someone like Lu Xuan could have existed; someone who possessed an unparallel cultivation level, an unmatched mastery of swordsmanship, and substantialprehension of the art of the sword.


    He never expected Lu Xuan to have been just as proficient in the art of formations.


    He believed that nobody in all of the Blessed Enve was anything like Lu Xuan. None of them could¡¯ve mastered the intricacies and essences of a formation easily just by taking a look at one.


    He never thought someone like that would exist in the mortal world. A true dragon had emerged from shallow waters.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Come on in. If you guys wanna head to the Blessed Enve, thene with me.¡±


    Lu Diandian and the others briefly looked at each other before going inside the formation without objections. They knew just how troubled their sect was by then, and they were not about to add to the sect¡¯s troubles.


    They went inside right away.


    The man immediately added, ¡°Please be careful, Mr. Lu.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and performed a seal. He disappeared within that formation in the blink of an eye.


    Lu Diandian¡¯s group did not manage to react in time before feeling themselves being pulled by some massive force into another space.


    The scene before their eyes lit up again, as they found themselves being in an entirely different world.


    The skies were blue,pletely devoid of any clouds. Only the dazzling sun remained above their heads.


    Majestic buildings were seen erected on a nearby mountain.


    Lu Diandian and the others were delighted by the sight.


    ¡°We¡¯re really back!¡±


    ¡°That formation actually worked!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Mr. Lu!¡±


    The four of them quickly began praising Lu Xuan in extreme awe. Lu Xuan actually managed to repair the transportation formation that they had not been able to use for ages and transport all of them back to the Blessed Enve.

 Chapter 551 - Sanxian Sect鈥檚 Dignity Cannot Be Trampled On

    <h4>Chapter 551: Sanxian Sect¡¯s Dignity Cannot Be Trampled On</h4>


    The spirit qi swept across, carrying with it more power than the spirit qi on Earth. That was enough to prove that Earth¡¯s aplishments were not enough topete with those of the Blessed Enve.


    In terms of cultivation, however, the earth was far more suitable for it than the Blessed Enve.


    This was because spirit qi had just recovered on Earth, thus beginning the recovery of the world¡¯sws.


    To be more precise, thew was not yet perfect. Ordinary cultivators considered this to be good news, but Lu Xuan didn¡¯t.


    Because thew of the world was not yet perfect, he had already cultivated to the level that he was currently allowed to achieve.


    Now, ordinary cultivators had a much easier time breaking through to the next level on Earth than in the Blessed Enve.


    This could only happen when spirit qi had just been revived and thew of the world was not yet perfect.


    This was also why Lu Xuan had wanted to forcibly promote cultivation on Earth instead of waiting until the earth had fully recovered. Even though it would¡¯ve still been possible to cultivate to a higher realm in that case, it would¡¯ve been much more difficult for ordinary people to break through.


    It would take at least 10 times longer to reach the current number of cultivators.


    There was no time like the present for this. Of course, some geniuses who could transcend time itself thought that this was the worst possible time.


    If cultivators like Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and Yun Ling¡¯er were within the Blessed Enve, their cultivation would have been much higher.


    Currently, cultivating on Earth had both its advantages and disadvantages.


    No one knew how grand Lu Xuan¡¯s setup was. He had pushed the world of cultivation to its current point, one step at a time.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Suddenly, just as they were transported to a huge square through a transportation formation, the sound of an explosion rang out from afar.


    Then, a figure swept towards them at an astonishing speed.


    A momentter, the figure appeared high up in the sky. It was a tall middle-aged man.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s pupils contracted slightly; he knew this person.


    He was Lu Xiu, the Sectmaster of Sanxian Sect.


    Lu Xiu wore a tense expression. Sanxian Sect had never used the transportation formation in so long until now when it was suddenly activated. As the Sectmaster, he knew about what happened almost immediately.


    The transportation formation of the Blessed Enve now only went one way. This wasn¡¯t just because the environment on Earth was not suitable for them to descend to. They also wanted to avoid being hunted and killed.


    They wanted to escape the pursuit of a terrifying guy!


    Now someone had actually used it to be transported into the Blessed Enve. This was a very serious matter.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Before Lu Xiu could see what happened, Lu Diandian had jumped into Lu Xiu¡¯s arms.


    There was a kind smile on Lu Xiu¡¯s face before his face immediately turned cold again. He didn¡¯t have time to talk to Lu Diandian and the others. Instead, he turned his eyes towards Lu Xuan.


    When he saw Lu Xuan standing with Lu Diandian and the others just now, he had been afraid that they were being held as hostages. Seeing Lu Diandian rush to his side, however, he was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Lu Xiu looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Diandian, you haven¡¯t introduced me yet. Who is this?¡±


    Lu Diandian hurriedly introduced Lu Xuan to Lu Xiu. ¡°Dad, this is elder Lu Xuan. He is a very powerful cultivator on earth!¡±


    She emphasized Lu Xuan¡¯s prestige on the earth, which Lu Diandian specifically mentioned.


    He was now the top expert in the cultivation world!


    Lu Xiu¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He knew very well that anyone who could achieve the extreme in one aspect must not be underestimated.


    Even if the people of the Blessed Enve saw the cultivation world on Earth as an uncivilized ce, Lu Xuan was not an ordinary person to be able to stand out from billions of people and be the strongest in the world.


    The cultivation environment on Earth may still be in a bit of a messy state, but it did not mean that the people on Earth were idiots. After all, those from the Blessed Enve also came from Earth.


    It was just that many people had forgotten about this!


    They had forgotten their own roots; thinking that they were high and above others, they believed that they order around the people on Earth!


    However, Lu Diandian was still hesitant to bring up many other things. She did not talk about how Lu Xuan killed people on Earth.


    If doing so offended Lu Xuan, then no one in the entire Sanxian Sect would¡¯ve been able to stop him from killing them all.


    Although she worshiped Lu Xuan, she was still a little bit afraid deep down.


    Lu Xiu said, ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is. Mister Lu, you havee a long way and have even specially sent some of our disciples back. I am very grateful! If Mister Lu doesn¡¯t mind, we would be honored for you toe to our Sanxian Sect as a guest!¡±


    Lu Xuan thought about it for a moment and nodded. He also needed time to determine Yan Han¡¯s whereabouts.


    He wanted to get rid of Yan Han as soon as possible. He refused to not dy the problem untilter.


    At Lu Xiu¡¯s invitation, Lu Xuan stepped into Sanxian Sect in a hidden light.


    One by one, many disciples inside Sanxian Sect who were doing morning training looked at Lu Xuan and the others. They all seemed curious about this person whom the Sectmaster happily weed and invited into Sanxian Sect.


    In the main hall, Lu Xiu looked at Lu Xuan and offered an invitation. ¡°Since it¡¯s Mister Lu¡¯s first time here at the Blessed Enve, you probably don¡¯t have a foothold yet. Why don¡¯t you stay in our Sanxian Sect? Although our Sanxian Sect is not a big sect, we still have a ce for Mister Lu!¡±


    He believed it was only natural for Lu Xuan toe to the Blessed Enve.


    Based on how Lu Diandian described him, Lu Xuan was already the strongest existence on Earth; his cultivation had reached the limit that the earth¡¯s environment could allow.


    Lu Xuan wanted to be stronger, but that was impossible to achieve on Earth. That was why his arrival at the Blessed Enve was inevitable.


    Right now, Lu Xuan also had no fixed residence and did not belong to anyone. If Lu Xiu could win over an expert like Lu Xuan, then it would obviously be a fantastic feat.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Then I will have to bother Sectmaster Lu!¡±


    He needed a ce to settle down right now!


    At that moment, a figure suddenly shed into the hall.


    A lighthearted voice with some contempt said, ¡°Sectmaster Lu, have you thought about what I said before?¡±


    Then a figure slowly walked in.


    He was a middle-aged man with half of his hair white. He was of average height and was dressed in a robe.


    He strode in, sat carelessly on a chair, and looked at Lu Xiu.


    Lu Xiu¡¯s face flushed with anger. This person had not given them any warning that he wasing.


    He had also looked down on them; he believed that he was allowed to freelye and leave the Sanxian Sect as he pleased.


    This could¡¯ve been forgiven in the past. Now that Lu Xuan was present, however, which was essentially the same as embarrassing Lu Xiu.


    No matter how ordinary the power of their Sanxian Sect was, their dignity could not be trampled on like this.

 Chapter 552 - Those Who Follow Me Will Prosper, and Those Who Oppose Me Will Die

    <h4>Chapter 552: Those Who Follow Me Will Prosper, and Those Who Oppose Me Will Die</h4>


    Lu Xiu was extremely angry. It was true that Sanxian Strength certainly was mediocre in terms of strength. He was the only one in the entire Sanxian Sect who was in the peak ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Everyone else still had a long way to go before reaching such a realm.


    Several of them were already in the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, which was only one step away from the ninth tier. However, they had never been able to cross this step for decades.


    This was also considered to be normal within the cultivation world. Because of the revival of spirit qi on Earth, the world had reopened. As a result, cultivators had emerged one after another in an instant. This was an unusual situation.


    Lu Diandian and the other three people all wore angry expressions on their faces. This also greatly humiliated him.


    Even so, none of them dared to speak up considered who was standing before them.


    He was one of the elders of Taichu Path, Elder Lin Junxian.


    With a cold expression, Lu Xiu harshly said, ¡°Elder Lin, how we do things in Sanxian Sect is none of your business!¡±


    His anger began growing uncontrobly at the thought of Taichu Path¡¯s recent aggression.


    However, Sanxian Sect was far too weak against a behemoth like Taichu Path.


    The three inds of Peni, Fangzhang, and Yingzhou all seemed very famous. In reality, they were just three different foreign cultivation ces that united to form Sanxian Sect to resist external pressure.


    Even so, Sanxian Sect was still significantly weaker than those truly powerful orthodox lineages.


    They could hardly resist Taichu Path¡¯s oppressive ways.


    Lin Junxian stood up, looked at Lu Xiu, and said aggressively, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I am in charge of your Sanxian Sect. Since you guys have been slow to agree, I¡¯ve been humiliated within my own sect. Now, they even think that I¡¯m incapable of doing anything now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point; this won¡¯t hurt you guys. Our Taichu Path wants to form this Taichu Alliance with you. Forget about descending onto Earth and ruling the world for a moment. Are you guys worried that you won¡¯t benefit at all from bing members of the alliance?¡±


    Lin Junxian clearly stated his intentions to establish an alliance headed by Taichu Path. This would¡¯ve been called the Taichu Alliance.


    Lu Xuan heard this from the sidelines. His eyes lit up; he already knew about the Taichu Alliance.


    Such an alliance had existed in his previous life.


    The reason why the Sanxian Sect in his previous life had been annihted was primarily due to their unwillingness to join this Taichu Alliance. Back then, Sanxian Sect¡¯s annihtion was mainly because they were unwilling to join Taichu Alliance.


    Sanxian Sect believed that even if they did not join this Taichu Alliance, their sect would not suffer to the point of being wiped out.


    However, they had underestimated the Taichu Path.


    To be more precise, they had underestimated Taichu Path¡¯s cruelty and ruthlessness.


    In the end, Sanxian Sect was destroyed by Taichu Path, which had shocked the entire Blessed Enve. This made them realize that the Taichu Path had been serious about this matter.


    Taichu Path wanted to form an alliance to jointly rule all of Earth, turning it into a backyard for Taichu Path.


    It was just that Lu Xuan did not expect the establishment of this Taichu Alliance to ur so early in this life. It might have had something to do with his promotion of cultivation on earth.


    Taichu Path had grown restless. If Lu Xuan continued promoting cultivation on Earth, then Taichu Path would not be strong enough to suppress or even control the world.


    In terms of the potential shown by the Human Alliance, it was only a matter of time before they would surpass Taichu Path. The two sides would no longer be on the same level.


    Lu Xiu said, ¡°You people of Taichu Path are too overbearing. Basically, what you¡¯re saying is that if weply, we¡¯ll prosper. Likewise, we¡¯ll perish if we still refuse. Did I get that right?¡±


    The expression on his face was extremely ugly. He knew too well about how Taichu Path went about doing things.


    How would they have benefitted from the global domination of the Taichu Alliance? It was impossible. Sanxian Sect would most likely be cannon fodder to them.


    Lu Junxian slightly smiled. ¡°Is it not possible? Can¡¯t Taichu Path already do that? By now, I¡¯ve already run out of patience. If you still refuse, then you better not me me for whatever I do!¡±


    He looked at Lu Xiu¡¯s hideous expression before dering his final ultimatum: ¡°It no longer mattered if you guys want to or not. No matter how you look at it, you have no choice but to agree!¡±


    Sects like Sanxian Sect were so weak against Taichu Path that they could¡¯ve been easily destroyed with a single blow.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Although Lu Xiu was extremely angry, he did not dare to make a move.


    This was because he knew that Lin Junxian was not alone; Taichu Path was right behind him.


    Even if Lin Junxian was by himself, Lu Xiu was not confident that he could win against Lin Junxian when Lin Junxian¡¯s strength was not weaker than his. Lin Junxian had the lineage of a behemoth like the Taichu Path.


    Even though they were in the same realm, an expert from a third-rate sect like the Sanxian Sect was no match for experts from ces like Taichu Path that had a Holy Land inheritance.


    Lin Junxian did not care about Lu Xiu¡¯s angry expression as he lightly said, ¡°By the way, your daughter¡¯s name is Lu Diandian, right? Yan Han, our Sacred Son, is still short of a few girls to apany him in bed. It just so happens that you can give your daughter to our Sacred Son to show your loyalty! This is a very rare opportunity, you know. Considering that Sacred Son Yan Han will be the future Sectmaster of our Taichu Path, your daughter would be fortunate to keep himpany!¡±


    Lu Xiu could no longer hold back his anger. He yelled, ¡°You guys have gone too far. We do not want such blessings. Go back and tell your Sectmaster that whoever wants such a blessing can do it themselves. Sanxian Sect may not be as powerful as your Taichu Path, but we still have moral integrity. We refuse to allows you to do whatever you want!¡±


    Lu Xiu had been able to hold it in earlier. When his daughter was mentioned, he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    Taichu Path had gone too far. They wanted Sanxian Sect to act as cannon fodder for them to charge at the front. They even wanted him to give his daughter to Yan Han to go to bed with. She wasn¡¯t even worthy of being a concubine.


    What else could this be apart from bullying them?


    Lin Junxian sneered and shouted, ¡°So what if I¡¯ve gone too far? Lu Xiu, you are so stubborn and shameless. If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t you dare try to me me for what I¡¯m about to do to you!¡±


    It seemed as if he had been waiting for Lu Xiu¡¯s resistance. After so many days of going to Sanxian Sect several times, Lu Xiu had never given him any attention and kept on rejecting him.


    This had made him impatient. He may as well have forced Lu Xiu back then before taking care of him. That would¡¯ve been the best possible scenario.


    Lu Xiu was furious. ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t you dare take things too far, Lin Junxian! Where do you think you are?¡±


    Suddenly, a terrifying fluctuation of Spiritual Aether broke out of Lu Xiu¡¯s body. Meanwhile, all of Sanxian Sect trembled slightly.


    This was his turf!

 Chapter 553 - One Sword Attack Blew Him Away

    <h4>Chapter 553: One Sword Attack Blew Him Away</h4>


    Lu Xiu was furious. If they had been outside of Sanxian Sect, he may have not been strong enough to win against Lin Junxian. After all, the inheritance of their Sanxian Sect and the various martial arts skills and magic were nothing whenpared to those of the Taichu Path.


    However, they were currently inside Sanxian Sect. He was able to get the extra help from the formation and enchantment that Sanxian Sect had ced here for countless years.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan felt a slight pressure on his body.


    This was the enchantment set by Sanxian Sect being activated. This enchantment would¡¯ve suppressed anyone who did not cultivate Sanxian Sect¡¯s technique


    This was a home-field advantage!


    Under such circumstances, it was already considered quite good for those in the same realm to disy 70% of their strength.


    It might¡¯ve not seemed that significant, but the remaining 30% could not be underestimated. In a contest between experts in the same realm, theck of 30% of strength was considered to be as massive as the space between heaven and earth.


    When experts attacked, using even one different move would have made an enormous difference. That doesn¡¯t even take into ount the hidden 30% of strength!


    The suppression would have been worse for some people, specifically for those who were unable to exert half of their strength.


    However, this level of boundary was not enough to suppress Lu Xuan. He consumed his inner energy to dispersed the shocking pressure.


    It did not affect him at all!


    With his strength, he could still be invincible even if he had only been slightly affected!


    ¡°You people on the Taichu Path are taking things too far. I will capture you today, and then wait when everyone is gathered together. Once that happens, I will show all the sects in the world how overbearing your Taichu Path is!¡± Lu Xiu was enraged. Now that things had gotten this serious, he knew full well what Lin Junxian wanted.


    He had no intentions of talking things out today. Instead, he wanted to force them to resist and use this opportunity to destroy them.


    Lu Xiu had no way out of this unless he wanted to hand over Sanxian Sect then wait to be destroyed.


    Now, they had no choice but to offend Taichu Path.


    His heart now felt bitter at the thought of how much their weak sect had suffered.


    The Spiritual Aether on Lu Xiu¡¯s body surged up while the entire hall was slightly trembling.


    Just then, Lu Xiu made his move. He clenched his hand into a fist before throwing a punch.


    The fist¡¯s will turned into an immortal wearing a white robe.


    ¡°Sanxian Suppression Fist!¡±


    This was the supreme technique of Sanxian Sect: the Sanxian Suppression Fist.


    The white-robed immortal opened his eyes filled with fury and directly punched towards Lin Junxian.


    Boom!


    After the punch was made, the entire hall trembled violently. The white-robed immortal upied the entire hall, whose walls stood tens of meters tall.


    ¡°Pathetic. You dare to be presumptuous before me?!¡±


    Lin Junxian did not see this punching.


    The moment the fist arrived in front of him, shocking streams of sword qi burst out from Lin Junxian¡¯s body. They formed a sword screen for the huge fist to collide with instead. To his surprise, the sword screen began to copse by the inch.


    At that moment, Lin Junxian swept out with an amazing sword light from his hand.


    Boom!


    The sword light swept across the air, directly cutting up the fist¡¯s will of the white-robed immortal. Not even a trace of it was left.


    Pft!


    Lu Xiu¡¯s body flew out backward in recoil. He could not believe what was happening.


    Lin Junxian was far stronger than he first anticipated.


    Even if Lin Junxian¡¯s strength was above his, they should have at most been on equal footing under the suppression of the boundary. However, Lu Xiu failed to withstand even one sword attack.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even defend against a single blow. Clearly, you¡¯ve overestimated yourself!¡±


    A faint sneer grew on Lin Junxian¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had time to deal with you for a while. Ungrateful people like you, ungrateful sects like yours, should have been destroyed a long time ago!¡±


    It was only then when Lin Junxian unleashed his true strength. As the terrifying spirit qi continued to surge, his sword¡¯s will shrouded the entire hall.


    He was at the top of the Divine Treasure Realm. More precisely, he was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    At that moment, Lu Xiu finally understood why Lin Junxian did not care about offending or infuriating him. It turned out that Lin Junxian was already half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Having reached this level, he was strong enough to crush Lu Xiu.


    Even though being half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm was still essentially the same as being in the Divine Treasure Realm, it was nevertheless half a step stronger.


    Even if one¡¯s strength was suppressed by the boundary, they still had more than enough strength to outperform themselves.


    Suddenly, a look of despair grew on Lu Xiu¡¯s face. Was the lineage of Sanxian Sect seriously going to be destroyed by his own hands?


    The lineage of Sanxian Sect, which had been passed down between generations, was most likely going to end today.


    At that moment, many disciples of Sanxian Sect were approaching from the distance. They did not know what was happening.


    However, Lu Xiu only felt despair. He knew very well that if those disciples left now, they would have still been able to preserve some of the Sanxian Sect¡¯s inheritance. On the other hand, if they were to arrive here now, they would most likely all die.


    In that case, none of them would have survived.


    Still ovee with despair, Lu Xiu shouted, ¡°No, wait! All of you, hurry up and leave!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, you want them to leave now? Don¡¯t you think it toote for that? ¡± Lin Junxian simply sneered before pping at the void. Suddenly, the palm of his hand turned into a long sword condensed from the sword¡¯s will.


    It pointed towards Lu Xiu.


    Whoosh!


    The sword light swept out. Moving as fast as lightning, it instantly arrived in front of Lu Xiu, ready to kill him.


    Just then, another beam of sword qi shed out at an even more shocking speed. It directly hit the sword light into pieces in the air.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Lin Junxian shouted. Only then did he find that another person other than Lu Xiu, Lu Diandian, and the others, there was in the hall.


    He suddenly felt a chill travel down his spine, realizing that he had not noticed that person¡¯s presence at all. To be more precise, he had unintentionally looked past this person.


    Even though the person was right in front of him, he had not seen that person at all. It was as if he had been blind.


    Thinking of this, Lin Junxian¡¯s expression immediately turned serious.


    Lu Xuan sighed and said, ¡°They still want to obliterate everyone¡­ looks like Taichu Path is still as overbearing as ever!¡±


    Lu Xuan muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear, ¡°For some things, once is enough. I won¡¯t allow it to happen again!¡±


    In his previous life, he had witnessed the destruction of Sanxian Sect for himself. This time around, he would not let the tragedy happen again.


    Without hesitation, Lu Xuan directly shed out a sword qi.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    This sword qi moved so quickly that Lin Junxian was blown out before he was able to react.


    Lin Junxian was instantly sted out of the hall and flew thousands of meters back.

 Chapter 554 - Cutting An Expert Half A Step in the Divine Transformation Realm With A

    <h4>Chapter 554: Cutting An Expert Half A Step in the Divine Transformation Realm With A Sword</h4>


    Suddenly, everything had changed!


    A stream of sword qi had instantly thrown back Lin Junxian, who had been acting arrogant as if he was invincible.


    He was thrown straight out of Sanxian Mountain.


    This had all happened so fast that no one was able to react.


    Everyone was stunned!


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s hearts had been consumed by sadness and despair.


    No one had thought that things would take apletely different turn in such a short amount of time.


    The situation had beenpletely reversed!


    Initially, Lin Junxian had been arrogant and domineering. Now he was constantly coughing up blood outside Sanxian Mountain!


    Lin Junxian hadn¡¯t even reacted. He did not know how he was suddenly thrown out.


    A piece of a talisman was burning on his body. It was this protective talisman that had saved his life. Had it not been on his body, the sword attack just now would have pierced through him.


    Even so, his internal organs were trembling after nearly being shattered.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Lin Junxian¡¯s eyes fell on Lu Xuan in the main hall thousands of meters away.


    Lu Xuan was dressed in a white robe, exuding an outstanding demeanor. Lin Junxian had originally looked down on him.


    No matter how good-looking and elegant his demeanor was, none of that mattered at all to those at the top.


    In the end, the cultivation world relied on strength. A cultivator who only had good looks was considered to be useless.


    Who would have thought that Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength was so terrifying that he could make Lin Junxian fly out with a single blow?


    It had even almost killed him!


    Had people never seen it with their own eyes, nobody would have believed it.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know what happens to those who are enemies of us Taichu Path?¡± Lin Junxian¡¯s expression wore a stern and unsightly expression as he stared at Lu Xuan.


    He desperately wanted to tear Lu Xuan to pieces.


    All his attacks were useless on Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was very strong, and even a little bit terrifying.


    This was how Lin Junxian felt at that moment. He could sense just how powerful Lu Xuan was!


    However, he still had some confidence in himself. To be more precise, he was confident in the entirety of Taichu Path.


    His current level of cultivation made him one of the top experts in all of the Blessed Enve.


    However, some experts within Taichu Path were far stronger than him. They had actually reached the Divine Transformation Realm.


    These experts were the strong people who ruled over all of the Blessed Enve.


    No matter what kind of rebels came up, they had no chance at winning against experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    This was also Taichu Path¡¯s trump card. Even when pitted against Sanxian Sect, whose inheritance had been passed down between several generations, they still dared to destroy the sect as they pleased. They did not care about the sect¡¯s feelings at all.


    If there were no experts in the Divine Transformation Realm, then Taichu Path would infuriate everyone if they made a move.


    No matter how strong experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm were, they would fall once they were besieged.


    Only those who had reached the real Divine Transformation Realm, became a Bodhisattva, a living immortal, a figure in myths and legends, were capable of suppressing the world and bing invincible.


    The only thing that could defend against those in the Divine Transformation Realm were experts who were on their level.


    ¡°An enemy of Taichu Path?¡± Lu Xuan grinned. He had remembered so many things from his previous life: how he went into hiding after Sanxian Sect fell, how he had fought with Taichu Path for many years, and how he ultimately wiped out this behemoth who had been able to affect the entire earth at the time.


    ¡°So what? What can he do if I want to destroy Taichu Path?¡± Lu Xuan smiled coldly. ¡°What utter nonsense! Why don¡¯t you just die already?!¡±


    As soon as Lu Xuan spoke, he shed out with his sword.


    Whoosh!


    The sword qi swept across the sky and instantly arrived in front of Lin Junxian.


    At that critical moment, Lin Junxian dodged the terrifying attack. He was shocked and angry. This attack was too fast and too scary.


    He had been on guard, prepared to dodge when Lu Xuan attacked. However, he had still been hit.


    He had still been pierced by the sword qi. Although it had only scraped across his body, the sword qi had actually chopped one of his arms off while he was still in the air.


    If he hadn¡¯t dodged in time, he would have most likely been cut by the sword. His entire body would have been cut in that case, not just his arm.


    He felt as though he was facing a strong expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, the person in front of him was not an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. Only those in the Divine Transformation Realm could seriously injure him and kill him.


    Even so, this person in front of him could also do it. If that was the case, what was the difference between him and an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm?


    They were the same thing!


    Lin Junxian instantly thought about running away, as he immediately fled towards the distance.


    What reason did he have to stay and fight Lu Xuan? That would¡¯ve been nothing else but an act of suicide.


    Lu Xuan was too strong!


    He was like a monster disguised as a human.


    ¡°Trying to escape, huh? Do you think you can get away?¡± Lu Xuan looked at Lin Junxian with a cold expression before slicing towards him with the sword.


    A beam of sword qi suddenly made the wind rise, as it directly grew to thousands of meters long, like a long river of sword¡¯s path. This river of sword¡¯s path fiercely chopped down.


    It moved as quickly as a sh of lighting, hitting Lin Junxian in the blink of an eye.


    How could Lin Junxian defend against this terrifying sword attack?


    Boom!


    Lin Junxian screamed miserably as his body was split in half. He had died on the spot!


    Lu Xiu was left astonished as he muttered to himself, ¡°Is Lin Junxian dead?¡±


    He knew how terrifying Lin Junxian was. He was nearly killed by him earlier, after all.


    However, his face suddenly changed upon suddenly realizing something terrible: Lin Junxian had died here.


    Once Taichu Path found out, they would not let this go.


    This was the sorrow of a small sect. Although Lin Junxian wanted to kill him and destroy the entirety of Sanxian Sect, he still didn¡¯t want Lin Junxian to die.


    This was because once Lin Junxian died, there was no turning back. Sanxian Sect would¡¯ve most likely been destroyed.


    Who else in the world could stand against the wrath of Taichu Path?


    Maybe such a person was out there, but that person won¡¯t be from an insignificant sect such as theirs.


    Even when Lu Xiu had acted boldly earlier, he had only wanted to use the boundary to suppress Lin Junxian. Afterward, he would¡¯ve then captured him and asked his fellow cultivators to provide justice. Even in the craziest times, he had never thought of killing Lin Junxian.


    They could not afford the deal with the consequences.


    Now, Lin Junxian had died within Sanxian Sect. There was no way that Taichu Path would let this go.


    Lu Xiu muttered to himself, ¡°Am I truly destined to destroy Sanxian Sect¡¯s lineage?¡±


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t me Lu Xuan. He had offended Taichu Path trying to help them.


    Taichu Path¡¯s wrath would¡¯ve most likely be aimed towards Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 555 - Sanxian Sect鈥檚 Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 555: Sanxian Sect¡¯s Gratitude</h4>


    Lu Xiu couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of retaliation that Mister Lu, who his daughter had brought from Earth, would face from Taichu Path.


    It was simply inconceivable!


    As for him, he only had to bear some of the anger. However, this alone had made Sanxian Sect unable to offend Taichu Path.


    This was the sorrow of a little sect. They had no choice at all, no way to even protect themselves.


    He would most likely destroy the lineage of their Sanxian Sect.


    ¡°No, we have to go and return to Earth as soon as possible. Although the environment of cultivation on earth is not as great as that of the Blessed Enve, it is still better than being trapped inside the Blessed Enve!¡±


    Lu Xiu made a decision almost instantly.


    They had to immediately escape back to earth with the help of the barrier between earth and the Blessed Enve.


    It might¡¯ve still been difficult to escape the pursuit of Taichu Path, but he could always buy some time.


    He had also heard Earth was currently in the process of restoring its spirit qi. This was the best opportunity for cultivating.


    If he went to Earth, he may be able to break through to half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    If that was the case, he may have even been able to be on equal footing with the founder of Sanxian Sect.


    Among the ancestors of Sanxian Sect in the past, only the founder had ever reached this level.


    He didn¡¯t dare to even imagine any stronger cultivators in the Divine Transformation Realm. Although there were so many cultivators within the Blessed Enve, only a few of them had reached the Divine Transformation Realm. This itself was very telling.


    When it came to cultivation, the essentials included talent, resources, and good luck.


    If even one of them was missing, it was impossible to be an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Sectmaster Lu, I killed Lin Junxian without asking your permission. Will you me me for it?¡±


    Lu Xiu clenched his teeth as he replied, ¡°No, no, of course not! If it wasn¡¯t for Mister Lu, I would probably be dead by now. If Mister Lu didn¡¯t save my life, I wouldn¡¯t be here talking to Mister Lu right now. Mister Lu, you are too kind!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. If Lu Xiu was unhappy about this, then Lu Xuan had nothing left to say. He would¡¯ve just let them be destroyed by Taichu Path.


    This was the initial fate of Sanxian Sect. Lin Junxian destroying it would¡¯ve been the same as transferring it to be destroyed by another party.


    ¡°Mister Li, thank you for saving my father!¡±


    Lu Diandian hurriedly flew over and bowed towards Lu Xuan.


    If Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t helped them just now, Lin Junxian would have killed Lu Xiu.


    It was even possible that the entire Sanxian Sect would have been destroyed.


    Nothing like that had ever happened before. In the past, the Blessed Enve had at least been very orderly. Eachyer of the sects was different, and they were also established in different sses.


    Now, there were no rules in the Blessed Enve. The only important thing to remember was that whoever was stronger was right.


    Lin Junxian had failed to forcefully take them down. He had even nned to destroy their entire Sanxian Sect together with them. With Lu Xuan taking action, however, it was absolutely impossible for that to happen.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°No need to be so polite about it. It was no trouble at all!¡±


    ¡°Besides, you all know that I have had a feud with Taichu Path for a long time now. I have already killed more than one person from Taichu Path!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand. He had not taken the killing just now to heart.


    It was just as he said; he had already fought with Taichu Path. The feud between the two sides hadsted for two lifetimes, from his previous life to this one.


    Even so, this life waspletely different because of Lu Xuan¡¯s rebirth.


    However, Taichu Path had still be Lu Xuan¡¯s enemy for a variety of reasons.


    Lu Xuan definitely would not go easy on his enemies. He would take them down whenever he could, believing that they all had to die.


    Lu Xiu listened to Lu Xuan while he was still stunned. Lu Diandian had just told him about Lu Xuan¡¯s achievements on Earth.


    The information that Lu Diandian had deliberately left out was now mentioned, which made Lu Xiupletely dumbfounded. This was absolutely unexpected.


    His daughter had randomly brought back with her a person who just so happened to have such an amazing background.


    What surprised him the most was the strength that Lu Xuan had disyed. He was so young, yet his strength already made him invincible across the world.


    Lu Xiu looked at Lu Xuan in amazement. He originally thought that being supposedly ¡°invincible¡± on Earth was because the world didn¡¯t have any other powerful cultivators.


    He had pretty much thought that as there were no strong people, even ordinary people could be considered invincible.


    Who would have thought that Lu Xuan¡¯s invincibility was not due to having no strong experts on Earth?


    Rather, it was because Lu Xuan was indeed far too powerful.


    Even in a ce like the Blessed Enve that had countless experts emerging, it would be impossible to meet an expert like Lu Xuan. Of course, Earth was the same way.


    Lu Xuan not only had high prestige on earth, but he was also a true expert who had killed people from the Taichu Path before. Lu Xuan was no ant, but an expert who had killed the master of Yan Han and his followers, the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea.


    While Lu Xuan was on his own, 11 people were on the other side. The most important thing to consider was that all 11 people, whether it was Dan Chenzi or the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea, were extremely famous.


    Lu Xiu believed that they were all strong experts who had very high rankings within the Blessed Enve.


    To his surprise, Dan Chenzi¡¯s cultivation had increased to half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. This strength was very powerful and terrifying.


    Even so, he had still been no match for the man standing before Lu Xiu.


    If he had heard this kind of bizarre information on a normal basis, he would have certainly scolded the information collectors for telling him such nonsense. No one would have believed that such an outrageous thing could happen.


    Dan Chenzi had been half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, which meant he was no ordinary existence.


    However, Lu Xiu now believed the information after seeing how Lu Xuan just killed Lin Junxian.


    Lu Xiu thought about it for a moment, but then immediately said, ¡°Mister Lu, thank you for wiping out a strong enemy for our Sanxian Sect, but soon we¡¯ll eventually all die! There¡¯s no way that Taichu Path would let this go, and we are no match for them at all. Especially their Sacred Son Yan Han. I just heard yesterday that he is already half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. I¡¯m afraid his cultivation is above Lin Junxian¡¯s. We don¡¯t have any chances of winning against him, so we may as well quickly leave here and go to Earth. We can use the help of the dimensional barrier between Earth and the Blessed Enve to block him!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at Lu Xiu. It was obvious Taichu Path¡¯s ruthless reputation had frightened Lu Xiu. When pitted against the strength of Taichu Path, they did not have any chances of winning at all.

 Chapter 556 - The Calm Before the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 556: The Calm Before the Storm</h4>


    In truth, he was right to be wary. The Sanxian Sect had been easily eradicated back in his past life by the Taichu Path, after all.


    Back then, those from the Sanxian Sect had nowhere to run because the Blessed Enve had practically invaded the Earth at the time. Whether it was Earth or the Blessed Enve, Taichu Path ruled over every ce imaginable.


    Those from the Sanxian Sect were annihted before they were able to find anywhere to hide. Lu Xuan was the sole survivor, eking out a meager living.


    However, those from the Taichu Path probably never expected a small, unimportant sect such as Sanxian Sect to have ultimately produced a true living dragon such as Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan asked, ¡°Sectmaster Lu, could you tell me about Yan Han¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    Lu Xiu was still ovee by despair when he was asked the question. It somewhat surprised him; he didn¡¯t know why Lu Xuan brought Yan Han up.


    Lu Xiu paused before he replied, ¡°I know about his whereabouts alright.¡± We received an invitation from the Taichu Path, inviting us to join the Taichu Meeting.¡±


    ¡°The Taichu Meeting? What is that?¡± Lu Diandian asked in a confused manner.


    ¡°The Taichu Path had once moved the location of theirir. The original location of the sect is not in a dpidated state, but hardly anyone visits the ce nowadays. This Taichu Meeting is to be held in that previous location of the sect. The one who organized it was none other than Yan Han.¡±


    Lu Xiu then borated, ¡°The meeting is to establish the Taichu Alliance, and I knew that much back then. However, I opted to sit out because it had nothing to do with me. We just wanted to keep ourselves safe.¡±


    A tinge of anger was seen on Lu Xiu¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Even so, I never expected Taichu Path to be brutal enough toe and ughter everyone from the Sanxian Sect. It was all because I was reluctant to join the Taichu Alliance.¡±


    ¡°Those from the Taichu Path are paving the way for Yan Han¡¯s reign.¡± Lu Xuan paused for a bit. He immediately figured out what was going on.


    After all, it was not the current sectmaster of the Taichu Path who was organizing and hosting the meeting; it was Yan Han himself.


    The sect¡¯s intent to pave the way for his reign, was simply too obvious.


    It was a privilege avable only to a genius who hailed from renowned forces like Yan Han, whose path had long been paved before him. He had all kinds of cultivation resources and methods that he could dream of having.


    This path was paved all the way to the pinnacle of supremacy. Inparison, Lu Xuan had to works 100 times more than Yan Han did.


    A lone cultivator, one that inherited everything from a renowned sect, brought about totally different oues.


    Lu Xiu nodded. He was also a sectmaster himself, so he naturally knew how those sects worked. He also would¡¯ve done the same thing if he had to choose somebody to be his heir.


    Back then, Lu Xiu had also been benefiting from the support from all walks of life. This was before he ascended to the glorious position of sectmaster, with everyone watching as he did so.


    That thought enraged Lu Xiu. Currently, Sanxian Sect was running to escape persecution from the Taichu Path. However, those people were still out to hold the Taichu Meeting and form an alliance.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Nice. I will go head out to meet him then.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s wordspletely stunned Lu Xiu, who never expected the former to ever say something like that.


    Shouldn¡¯t Lu Xuan be running as far as he could right now?


    Lu Xiu believed that Lu Xuan should¡¯ve been doing what the remnants of the Sanxian Sect were doing. Not only was Lu Xuan unafraid, but he also wanted to personally meet with Yan Han instead of running away. Lu Xiu immediately knew that Lu Xuan wanted more than to just meet Yan Han, having sensed a slight murderous intent from him.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Wait, Mr. Lu didn¡¯te to the Blessed Enve to make a breakthrough for higher levels. He nned to get his hands on Yan Han this whole time!¡¯


    If that was the case, then all of the Blessed Enve would¡¯ve likely been turned upside down.


    If someone told him that someone else was looking for trouble with Yan Han before that, he would have simply dismissed it as a joke; he believed that there was no way that could¡¯ve ever happened.


    Everyone from the Blessed Enve knew just how renowned Yan Han was.


    Yan Han was the one who reigned supreme among those of the younger generations, so much so that he was known as the most talented sacred son of Taichu Path of all time.


    Hardly anyone on Yan Han¡¯s level stood a chance against him.


    Lin Junxian had almost wiped out the entire Sanxian Sect on his own, yet Lu Xuan dared to say that despite being half way into the Divine Transformation Realm, Lin Junxian stood no chance against Yan Han.


    Lu Xuan went so far as to im that Lin Junxian was utterly helpless against Yan Han.


    The only way that was guaranteed to kill Yan Han was if someone at the Divine Transformation Realm interfered.


    Otherwise, nobody was capable of fighting Yan Han.


    Even though there were also people at the Divine Transformation Realm around, there were also beings like that in the Taichu Path. As such, none of those outsiders would have been insane or stupid enough to act against Yan Han.


    Few could withstand the wrath of Taichu Path, after all.


    However, Lu Xiu had never before seen anything remotely simr to how easily Lu Xuan killed Lin Junxian back there.


    Despite his seemingly unmatched powers, the legendary Yan Han still would¡¯ve probably had difficulty fighting Lu Xuan.


    If anyone was capable of beating Yan Han while being at the same level, it was none other than Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, Yan Han is not the only reason why the Taichu Path is so terrifying. The sectmaster of the sect is still backing Yan Han, and that man is a fighter at Divine Transformation Realm. Please think carefully before you act,¡± Lu Xiu said. He knew that his words did not actually mean much.


    However, Lu Xiu had no intentions of seeing Lu Xuan deliver his own head on a silver tter.


    The talents that Lu Xuan disyed meant that he might¡¯ve actually been able to make a breakthrough into the Divine Transformation Realm in the future. By then, the rtionship between the Sanxian Sect and Lu Xuan would probably enable the sect to survive the Taichu Path¡¯s persecution.


    Lu Xuan was Sanxian Sect¡¯sst hope.


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Sectmaster Lu. However, what I¡¯m about to do would benefit the Sanxian Sect as well. When I¡¯m done cutting Yan Han down, those from the Taichu Path will probably be too upied toe looking for trouble with you.¡±


    ¡°Cutting Yan Han down?¡± Lu Xiu¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    That one line almost made him pass out as if he was chucked into an icy cave.


    The scene itself was harrowing to even imagine, as that would mean the entire world would¡¯ve been thrown into chaos.


    It was true that if that were the case, then those from the Taichu Path would¡¯ve been too upied to persecute the Sanxian Sect.


    The Taichu Path would¡¯ve probably had a hard time solving their own crisis, after all.


    Then again, the only way for that to ever happen was if Lu Xuan truly was capable of pulling such a feat.


    He had no idea why, but Lu Xiu actually came to believe that Lu Xuan might have just been the one capable of aplishing such an absurd, impossible feat.


    Lu Xiu asked, ¡°Please be careful, Mr. Lu. Would you need my men to escort you to the Taichu Meeting?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I know the ce well enough,¡± Lu Xuan said.


    He had been to the original site of the Taichu Path back in his past life. Naturally, he knew how to get there.


    Lu Xuan disappeared from where he stood as soon as he finished talking.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xiu mumbled to himself, ¡°The calm before the storm is about to be over soon.¡±

 Chapter 557 - The Taichu Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 557: The Taichu Meeting</h4>


    Lu Diandian cautiously nced at her father before asking, ¡°Dad, could Senior Lu actually defeat Yan Han?¡±


    Lu Xiu replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say for sure, but there¡¯s hope with him. If he truly is capable of getting this one thing done, it would be exactly as he said; it would buy us quite a bit of time. Pull out all the stops. Get ready to move to Earth.¡±


    Currently, the environment on Earth would¡¯ve only allowed people below the Eighth Tier of the Divine Treasure Realm to advent. Those at the ninth tier and above would¡¯ve needed to pay a steep price for doing so.


    However, there was hardly a problem for them, as the only fighter who got to the Ninth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm was Lu Xiu.


    Everyone else was basically at the Eighth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm or below, which meant that they wouldn¡¯t have had trouble getting to Earth at their current levels.


    They went all out just to escape persecution from the Taichu Path.


    Lu Diandian immediately added, ¡°By the way, dad, Earth right now is truly a splendid ce for cultivation. I feel like I¡¯m going to make a breakthrough even though I haven¡¯t been training there for long.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It is now a golden age. We need to make sure that we¡¯re not falling behind,¡± Lu Xiu¡¯s mind became clearer upon hearing what his daughter said. He had to make sure that every single one of them was moved to Earth.


    The Sanxian Sect could grow one step further after getting to Earth.


    He might just be able to make a leap great enough to be half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm by then.


    If that were to happen, he would¡¯ve probably stood a chance even when facing off against those of the Taichu Path.


    The biggest factor right now, however, was whether or not Lu Xuan was able to buy them enough time.


    At the original site of the Taichu Path in the winding mountains¡­


    After the sect¡¯sir was moved away from the mountains years ago, hardly anyone remained in the mountains aside from the skeleton crew of essential guard personnel.


    At that moment, however, people were seen everywhere outside the ce instead.


    This was all because that was where the Taichu Meeting was about to take ce.


    As the most monstrous super sect in the Blessed Enve, the meeting organized by the Taichu Path had garnered the attention of countless people. Everyone had to at least give face to the Taichu Path.


    The disciples from all manner of ns and sects who were unqualified enough to enter the sect gathered at the foot of the mountains, making the ce look extremely rowdy.


    One person quietly asked, ¡°You heard that? Someone said that Yan Han himself would be the one hosting the meeting.¡±


    Another person pouted and answered, ¡°How could I not have heard that? The Taichu Path is pulling out all the stops to set Yan Han up to be an even bigger deal. Seems like it will only be a matter of time before Yan Han takes over as sectmaster.¡±


    Many people knew what those of the Taichu Path were doing. They were not idiots after all.


    It was not every day that something like that happening in the Blessed Enve after all.


    Someone quietly said, ¡°I heard that the pir of the Taichu Path will fall eventually.¡± In response, the crowd became somewhat rowdier.


    Nobody imagined that something like that was possible.


    That man referred to as the pir was already a terrifying being at Divine Transformation Realm, when they were all forced to hole up in the Blessed Enve hundreds of years ago.


    That man was one of the pirs of the Taichu Path in the Blessed Enve. They owed the stable development of the sect throughout the years to that man.


    Even though it was said that a being at Divine Transformation Realm could live for over 1000 years, that was but an ideal number. Therefore, that man was essentially well past his prime.


    One could tell just by counting the years that the news was probably true.


    That was why the Taichu Path went to make Yan Han to be a big deal even though they were notpletely ready to do so.


    Someone noted, ¡°Yan Han may not be at the Divine Transformation Realm right now, but it¡¯ll likely be a matter of time before he reaches it. He was already halfway into the realm a year ago, anyway. His level could be considered immeasurable right now, making him nearly invincible against anyone below Divine Transformation Realm.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would take long for Yan Han to make the breakthrough. It would likely take between mere months to at most a few years from now. By then, the Taichu Path would still have a powerful being at the Divine Transformation Realm in charge of things. Even if that man were to pass, the Taichu Path¡¯s status would remain unchanged.¡±


    Many nodded in agreement.


    At the level of status and power that the Taichu Path was currently at, having a cultivator in the Divine Transformation Realm being in charge or not would¡¯ve served as the determining factor of the sect¡¯s strength.


    Not having a Divine Transformation Realm cultivator being in charge would¡¯ve taken a massive toll on even a sect as powerful as the Taichu Path. Their status of a sacred ground of supreme lineage would¡¯ve fallen to being amon first-rate sect or n.


    Losing some of their status might have not seemed like much, but the status difference between the two was unbelievably massive.


    A sacred ground of formidable lineage would¡¯ve been more than enough to equal 10 first-rate cultivation forces in terms of status and resources. In other words, their status was immutable.


    In ancient times, it would be akin to forces with living Bodhisattvas or gods being in charge; these beings were renowned all over the world and deemed invincible.


    Throughout the past ages, multiple organizations had fallen into decline. Organizations such as the Celestial Master Path, the Maoshan Sect, the WuTang n, the Shaolin Temple among all others all had such unreal beings among their ranks.


    The founders of such forces had all been extremely renowned beings back in their time, whose names remained in the annals of history.


    Even then, they were all reduced from being sacred grounds of supreme lineages to being just first-rate sects or ns all the same.


    Such things happened simply because they no longer had beings at the Divine Transformation Realm emerging among their ranks.


    As such, no force could afford to make any mistakes in passing down the leader position from one Divine Transformation Realm cultivator to another.


    The Taichu Path was undergoing such a session stage, and it was a very grand event.


    One cultivator said in an exasperated manner, ¡°What a shame that we¡¯re not powerful or esteemed enough to witness the meeting inside for ourselves. I heard that the Taichu Alliance is being formed to conquer Earth.¡±


    The event was intended to rally and solidify the powers of all fighters who were aligned with the Taichu Path. This was how they would form that Taichu Alliance.


    Someone sighed before they said, ¡°What difference would it make if they let us in? Do you seriously think that we could actually be a part of that?¡±


    ¡°You got a point.¡±


    Many knew that other than to establish the Taichu Alliance, the event was also an opportunity for them to discuss how to split the rewards among themselves.


    It was meant to determine how much loot each participating sect or n would get, including how to divide Earth¡¯s territories.


    A man dressed in a Taoist robe and wearing a sword on his back was seen in the crowd, rubbing his hands as heughed and said, ¡°The Taichu Path, the Taichu Alliance, Yan Han¡­ Hahahaha, boy, nothing short of the biggest deals around.¡±


    It was only then that many noticed that man with a Taoist robe and a sword.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Heretic?¡± Someone recognized the man to be none other than the Heretic, who had been quite the topic of discussion in recent years.


    The man looked rather young and shabby. If it had not been for someone witnessing with their own eyes, no one would have been sure that such a shabby young man was known as the Heretic¡ªone of the most powerful fighters among the younger generations.

 Chapter 558 - The Heretic

    <h4>Chapter 558: The Heretic</h4>


    The expression of the faces of everyone present changed at the mention of the Heretic.


    The man had once been a mere ordinary Taoist priest from a small Taoist shrine, yet he somehow stumbled upon an ancient lineage left behind by a senior Taoist.


    Despite not having ess to the kind of resources avable to cultivation forces, he still managed to carve out his own distinct path because of his extraordinary talents.


    He left the shrine as soon as hepleted his training and went on to challenge formidable fighters.


    He had fought just about every young fighter that he could find. His peers throughout the Blessed Enve saw him as a very troublesome existence.


    He was a rare lone cultivator who managed to be on an equal footing to heirs from forces with sacred ground lineages.


    Over time, nobody remembered his name any more thanks to his entric ways and him calling himself a heretic whenever he pleased. Thus, everyone came to know him a the Heretic.


    One person gasped and asked, ¡°What is the Heretic doing here? Is he about to challenge Yan Han?¡±


    ¡°That is possible. The Heretic never cared for authorities in the first ce. While the meeting today is hosted by Yan Han, this is the Heretic we¡¯re talking about here. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the two of them started fighting.¡±


    Many people believed that the Heretic was an entric man who didn¡¯t care aboutmon social rules and norms at all.


    He was also absolutely fearless towards those of renowned cultivation forces, making him a true heretic among the lone cultivators.


    ¡°Why are you here, Heretic? This is not the ce for you to do as you please!¡±


    At that moment, several disciples from the Taichu Path began to somewhat surround him.


    The Taichu Meeting being held on that day was supposed to be a grand event for the sect; it was meant to pave the way for Yan Han to rise to supremacy. It was the very first and important step leading to him taking charge of the sect in the future.


    The Taichu Alliance would¡¯ve been brought into existence in Yan Han¡¯s name. Thus, that power was meant for Yan Han to wield as he saw fit in the future.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± The young Heretic wore a rather condescending smirk on his face.


    A tinge of coldness was seen in his eyes as his gaze sharpened.


    ¡°I, the Heretic, had been fighting just about everyone I could find since the day I emerged. It¡¯s only natural for me to have lots of enemies and few friends. Hell, I could even count the number of friends I have on just one hand. Regardless, I just heard that the Taichu Path went on to eliminate the sect of one friend of mine who had been unwilling to join the Taichu Alliance. No one was spared from that onught; I¡¯ve lost one good friend because of that. You people of Taichu Path think yourselves to be kings and lords of the ce, don¡¯t you? You consider anyone unwilling to join you as enemies, right?¡±


    The gaze of the Heretic was unmistakably sharp, causing those disciples of Taichu Path to subconsciously back away as they were subjected to immense mental pressure. ¡°I heard that Yan Han was the one who gave the order, so I¡¯m here to personally ask him if he truly intends to kill everyone who remains insubordinate when he considers me to be one of them!¡±


    What the Heretic said caused a hugemotion, especially amongst those who showed some kind of connection to the Taichu Path.


    As such, they all felt themselves to be lucky, as those who were unwilling to submit had basically all been eradicated. They believed that they were fortunate to have chosen to submit from the very beginning. Otherwise, they would not have been able to stand where they were on that day.


    They all have more or less heard what was said, but it was only on that day that someone like the Heretic show up to tear down thevish fa?ade. He revealed the gruesome and brutal side of things for all to see.


    At the same time, however, the pity and sadness they felt were hardly genuine. They knew that if the small sects and ns out there without any backing were to not submit to a monster like Taichu Path, said small forces would eventually be used as cannon fodder.


    None of them would have been able to even stay alive if they chose to refuse instead.


    It was a world where the winner takes all. The smaller forces have had their hands full to even just survive.


    Even if an unparalleled being were to emerge from their midst, it would¡¯ve still been very difficult for them to fight against the system. They had to be careful to not be targeted for persecution.


    In response to what the Heretic said, one disciple of Taichu Path ¡°Heretic, this isn¡¯t the day for you to throw your weight around. Do you seriously think you stand a chance against our Sacred Son or all of Taichu Path?¡± One of the disciples of the Taichu Path shouted in reply.


    He had nothing to fear even when facing against a pinnacle fighter like the Heretic, for he had the backing of an extremely powerful sect. Even so, he was still aware of the massive difference between amon disciple like him and those at the very pinnacle.


    The Heretic nced at him and smirked. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m here for Yan Han. Do you seriously think that it¡¯s worth throwing your life away for him?¡±


    ¡°Silence! How could you say such things, Heretic?! Do you know where you are right now?¡±


    That disciple of the Taichu Path was enraged, feeling that he was insulted by the Heretic.


    As he performed a seal, a terrifying sword aura suddenly emerged. This was a killing formationid at the original site of the Taichu Path.


    Any disciple of the Taichu Path was allowed to use the sword aura of that formation, which served as a way for the sect to fend off their enemies.


    However, another st of sword aura of greater speed blitzed away before that st of sword aura connected with its target.


    Pfftt!


    That disciple was immediately bisected, his blood spraying everywhere. His eyes remained wide open as he died, not expecting the Heretic to be able to attack that quickly.


    That speed at which the Heretic attacked was unreal.


    The Heretic never budged the whole time; the sword that he wore on his backunched itself. That one attack was enough to kill a disciple at the Divine Treasure Realm.


    That one move stunned all of the remaining disciples of the Taichu Path immediately. None of them dared to even try anything. Borrowing the sword will of the defensive formation was utterly pointless, as the Heretic would¡¯ve most likely killed them before they could even take action.


    All that was strong would eventually crumble, with only the fastest standing above the ashes.


    The way the Heretic acted made him seem like a living manifestation of that very concept of martial arts.


    The remaining disciples backed away. The Heretic was there for Yan Han after all. However, Yan Han¡¯s powers were at such a level that, regardless of how powerful the Heretic was, he was still no match for Yan Han.


    They believed that the Heretic would die by Yan Han¡¯s hands.


    The Heretic did not rush into the mountain after stunning the rest of the disciples of the Taichu Path. He simply shouted in another direction.


    ¡°Hey sir, you mind getting into the mountain with me?¡±


    The crowd followed the direction of the Heretic¡¯s gaze to find an unbelievably handsome young man standing in the crowd, dressed in a bluish-white robe.


    It was only then that they realized that someone like that was among them. That man was so distinctively dashing that none of them would have overlooked his presence.


    Even so, no one detected that young man¡¯s presence the entire time. To put it more specifically, they would have quickly averted their gaze even if they were to detect him.


    They trained in a way that made it impossible for them to have overlooked anyone. As such, there was only one possible exnation; the young man deliberately remained hidden so nobody could detect his presence.


    Many were shocked by that revtion.


    They wondered who that man was, for actually being able to stand around for such a long time undetected.


    Lu Xuan grinned as he looked at the Heretic and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    He was able to tell that the Heretic was really something else, considering that thetter was the only one who was able to detect his presence. Even if Lu Xuan didn¡¯t intend to deliberately remain hidden, that was still quite a distinguished feat.

 Chapter 559 - Kicking Down the Gate

    <h4>Chapter 559: Kicking Down the Gate</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were at such a level that even if he had not deliberately tried to remain hidden, everyone would¡¯ve simply overlooked him as long as he just stood in the crowd.


    Anyone who happened to see him would naturally look elsewhere right away.


    It was an incredible feat for the Heretic to be able to just detect Lu Xuan.


    That one feat was enough to say just how much more powerful he waspared to the others around him.


    At that moment, many people began asking amongst themselves; ¡°Who¡¯s this guy?¡±


    Many of them realized that they did not recognize Lu Xuan at all upon taking a good look at him.


    Everyone was shocked to find that they had no idea who he was.


    The handful of disciples of the Taichu Path were enraged, their faces having turned red. The sting in their gaze was unmistakable.


    The Heretic was known throughout the entire ce as one of the most powerful among the younger generations, so much so that he could¡¯ve been considered to be one of the most powerful in the Blessed Enve.


    He was considered to be almost the most powerful without even taking the old monsters at Divine Transformation Realm into consideration.


    They had no way of stopping him.


    That one attack that took ce moments ago was good enough evidence of that.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t stop them, the higher-ups would not have med them for any of it.


    Even, that unknown man was about to kick down the door just like the Heretic just.


    ¡°You must have a death wish then!¡±


    One disciple of the Taichu Path looked as if he was about to burst from anger. Unable to tolerate it anymore, he immediately performed a seal. The formation was activated and another terrifying st of sword aura was seen yet again.


    The st came down on Lu Xuan.


    The Heretic simply looked on without doing anything, seemingly trying to assess if Lu Xuan had what it took to enter the mountain with him.


    Lu Xuan shed a faint grin and shouted, ¡°Pathetic tricks.¡±


    The crowd watched as that st of sword aura then dispersed without a trace.


    The attack did not manage to even touch Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan then pointed a finger, sending a st of sword aura flying. That disciple of the Taichu Path who had just attacked him was immediately ripped to shreds.


    That man was killed by one simple move from Lu Xuan before he was even able to react.


    The ce fell dead quiet.


    No one had expected this unknown man dressed in white, who kept his hands to himself, to have been so decisive with his attack.


    He wasn¡¯t just decisive; he was also unnervingly powerful.


    While a disciple of the Taichu Path at the Divine Treasure Realm was not particrly powerful, he was also far from weak. He would not have been given the role of receptionist if he was a weakling in the first ce.


    Since the receptionists had to deal with troublesome issues, they were usually selected among the elites in the sect.


    Even so, that elite disciple of the Taichu Path was unable to eveny a finger on Lu Xuan. He was easily shredded by just a single st of sword aura.


    The impact left on the crowd by that attack was greater than what the Heretic disyed, as the Heretic¡¯s incredible powers had been a widely acknowledged fact. The crowd was even more astonished by that attack than what the Heretic disyed.


    While everyone knew about the Heretic¡¯s incredible powers, Lu Xuan remained an enigma.


    Nobody in the crowd knew just what kind of person that young man was.


    What they did know was that this young man was bold enough to barge in uninvited alongside the Heretic. While the ce was not the current site of the sect, many powerful people were still around due to the Taichu Meeting being held there.


    Based on Lu Xuan¡¯s actions, everyone then knew what it meant to be bold when someone was capable.


    The power that Lu Xuan disyed was deemed every bit on par with that disyed by the Heretic moments ago.


    They even believed that Lu Xuan might actually be more powerful than the Heretic.


    None of the remaining disciples from the Taichu Path dared to stop Lu Xuan anymore. They did not even dare to stand where they were, fearing that Lu Xuan would attack them next.


    The Heretic chuckled andmented, ¡°Marvelous show of power indeed, sir.¡±


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°How did you know that I would get inside with you?¡±


    The Heretic grinned and answered, ¡°The answer is simple. If you weren¡¯t Yan Han¡¯s enemy or adversary, your powers would have ced you among the man¡¯s guest list. Since you¡¯re not Yan Han¡¯s guest and you¡¯re not revealing your identity, you¡¯d then be most likely here to seek revenge.¡±


    ¡°Guess we¡¯re on the same side then. I indeed have scores to settle with Yan Han.¡±


    Lu Xuan was slightly surprised. The Heretic¡¯s exnation was simple, and his logic made sense.


    Even so, it was still hard to determine all of that within such a short amount of time.


    The Heretic had no idea who Lu Xuan was either, but it seemed to him that Lu Xuan was an enemy of his enemy. Thus, that meant he was a friend.


    He did not bother stopping what the disciple of the Taichu Path was trying to do against Lu Xuan as well. If Lu Xuan was unable to fend off such an intense attack, then the Heretic would¡¯ve never deemed him worthy of being an ally.


    Then again, Lu Xuan clearly knew what the Heretic was up to. He passed the Heretic¡¯s test with flying colors.


    Lu Xuan smiled and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside, shall we?¡±


    He was seen lifting his hand right away afterward. The aura in him gushed like a torrent and engulfed his surroundings.


    As his Dragonyer sword was unsheathed, dark clouds began to gather in the sky above.


    A lightning dragon was vaguely seen in the clouds. It seemed to have been materialized in a second, its massive body swimming around in the clouds.


    Just then, that dragon blitzed and charged straight towards the barrier of the Taichu Path¡¯s gate.


    Boom!


    The lightning dragon sted on the barrier right away, causing it to shake violently.


    Meanwhile, countless beams of sword aura immediately gathered in the barrier before being sted towards the lightning dragon.


    However, the lightning dragon was not destroyed by the sts of sword aura. It had instead burst with a terrifying aura that tore the barrier in half.


    Boom!


    The dragon then dispersed without a trace midair after tearing down the barrier.


    Everyone was stunned by how unbelievably shy and violent Lu Xuan¡¯s attack was, summoning a lightning dragon with just a single move that immediately tore down the barrier at the gate of the Taichu Path.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    ¡°What insolence!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    Those who were participating in the grand event inside were all immediately alerted by the massivemotion.


    Terrifying auras spontaneously burst, shrouding the entire ce altogether.


    The terrifying auras burst like floodlights being lit up in the dark of night, making them stand out.


    ¡°That¡¯s an awful lot of formidable ones in there.¡±


    Many were unable to help but gasped at the sight. Many people knew that anyone allowed to participate in the meeting had to at least be a representative of some sect or n. This was why there was a staggering number of formidable fighters attending the meeting. Even then, the sight of two to three hundred beams shrouded the entire ce with an eerily powerful aura. It was a frightening sight to behold.


    The number of fighters and their auras were simply too frightening. Each of them would have been able to envelop the entire mountain on their own. At the moment, many of them unleashed their own auras at the same time.


    It felt as if Armageddon was washing up right in their faces.

 Chapter 560 - Bringing about One鈥檚 Own Doom

    <h4>Chapter 560: Bringing about One¡¯s Own Doom</h4>


    The hundreds of auras signatures washed all over the ce. It seemed as if behind all of those auras, beasts capable of bringing about world-ending disasters were emerging one after another. At that moment, they were baring their ws and fangs.


    ¡°Hahahaha, this is fun! Real fun! Seems like we¡¯ve just prodded the ho¡¯s nest! Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    The Hereticughed away, showing no signs of fear.


    It was apparent that the torrent of auras did not affect the Heretic whatsoever.


    Needless to say, the same happened to Lu Xuan, who remained totally unfazed even with hundreds of aura signatures locking onto him.


    He had been through such situations one too many times.


    He even saw his current situation as nothing but a minor inconvenience.


    What happened with Lu Xuan caused the Heretic to frown slightly. He knew that Lu Xuan was definitely not somemon being.


    Suddenly, a st of terrifying sword aura shot from within the depths of the gate of the Taichu Path. It grew to be over 10 kilometers long as it zipped through the sky, heading straight for both Lu Xuan and the Heretic.


    To put it precisely, both the Heretic and Lu Xuan were targeted by that attack.


    Boom!


    A terrifying explosion erupted, tearing down everything in its path. The resulting shockwave swept out in all directions.


    Everyone widened their eyes and focused all their Spiritual Aether onto them, wanting to see clearly what was truly happening.


    The st from the shockwave was powerful enough to level mountains. As the shockwave dissipated, however, it failed to harm either of them.


    Neither Lu Xuan nor the Heretic was affected. Their robes remainedpletely unruffled.


    However, hundreds of silhouettes were seen flying out from the inside immediately afterward. The gushing pressure that came down from all directions felt heavy enough to crush the entire ce.


    Everyone noted that all those people were grouped in different groups.


    They were mostly grouped into those from the Taichu Path, those from the affiliated, tributary forces of the Taichu Path, and then the ones that remained neutral but leaned towards the Taichu Path.


    Over a hundred of them were from the Taichu Path. They were strong enough to shake all of Earth. They all looked at both Lu Xuan and the Heretic in the air with angry expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Some level of might indeed. When ites to sheer power, nobody can beat the Taichu Path.¡±


    Many were thoroughly aghast. Cultivation forces like the Sanxian Sect only had one or two cultivators at the Ninth Tier of Divine Transformation Realm.


    Even, there were easily more than 100 such people found in the Taichu Path. Those who were around were present at the original site of the sect. Currently, there were definitely more of them where the sect was located.


    That itself was a surreal phenomenon.


    Naturally, that was why the Taichu Path was able to organize something like the Taichu Meeting; they simply had the power to do so.


    They were far more powerful than all the other sects and ns.


    Being known as a sacred ground meant that they were far superior tomon cultivation forces.


    The one taking the lead looked like he was in his twenties, sporting chiseled features and very bright eyes. He had a sturdy build and dressedvishly, making him look nothing short of exceptional.


    Despite being surrounded by so many formidable ones, his brilliance still radiated outward.


    Almost everyone instantly turned their attention towards them.


    That man was none other than the host of the grand event, the one that everyone knew to be the heir to the position of sectmaster of the Taichu Path: Yan Han.


    Yan Han slowly said, ¡°Bold of you to dare to break the gate barrier of the Taichu Path, Heretic. It would seem that you have gotten tired of living. Do you seriously think that nobody is capable of fighting you just because you go by that stupid title of the top genius among lone cultivators?¡± As he spoke, every word sounded ice-cold. Yan Han gave only the Heretic a sharp look at that moment.


    That was because he only knew the Heretic. After all, thetter was well-known throughout all of the Blessed Enve.


    The Heretic was almost as renowned as Yan Han. The former was secretly known as one of the few monsters to currently exist in the world.


    Even someone like Yan Han had to be wary of him.


    As for Lu Xuan, Yan Han paid no heed to him. After taking just a single nce at the man, Yan Han dismissed Lu Xuan as being insignificant. He believed that dealing with Lu Xuan was something utterly beneath him.


    Rather, it was more like he simply did not recognize Lu Xuan after only briefly ncing at the man.


    The Heretic remainedpletely unfazed while standing before Yan Han¡¯s might. The Heretic casually said, ¡°Yan Han, I¡¯m here to seek justice for my friend and all of the 137 members of his sect. I¡¯m here to seek justice from you people of the Taichu Path.¡±


    The Heretic¡¯s face turned red while his sharp gazed burned with rage. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t care one bit about this stupid meeting of yours, but the way you people use such an event to tell everyone to submit or die simply does not sit well with me. My friend was simply reluctant to follow your orders, yet you went on to kill every single one of his people because of that. You a**holes really like to lord over others, eh? Do you seriously think of yourselves as the emperors of the world of cultivation?¡±


    The Heretic¡¯s words caused quite amotion. It was only then that they learned of why the Heretic crashed the event and looked like he was there to turn the event upside down; the Taichu Path killed his friend.


    Many felt somewhat remorseful over his friend dying at the hands of the Taichu Path. Considering how the sect carried out its business, they were unable to help but pity the Heretic.


    They wondered if they would have been able to defy such a powerful entity looming over them.


    Yan Han simply nced at the Heretic without saying a word. He was not directly involved with what happened, but he might as well have been.


    Furthermore, that was considered to be rather normal. The Blessed Enve was a small ce and the people in there had been developing for ages. That meant everyone¡¯s fates were intertwined in one way or another.


    Regardless of whichever n or sect was being eradicated, it would affect those that seemingly had no connection to said eradicated n or sect. Something like that happening was hardly noteworthy.


    If a n or a sect were to be wary of everything, they would have ultimately ended up with nothing.


    Such a matter was utterly beneath Yan Han¡¯s notice, even if the incident involved the Heretic, whom he personally was rather wary of.


    Yan Han coldly added, ¡°Hmph. Well then, Heretic. We are now in a golden age unlike any other that came before, and it is now the key to our return to and conquer Earth. It¡¯s true that the Taichu Path had been doing this for our own interests, but did it not also benefit anyone else involved? Would any of us not be nobles of the new world by the time we return? Would there be any force that wouldn¡¯t be tens to hundreds of timesrger than they are now?¡±


    ¡°Even so, they chose to stick to the old ways, refusing to adapt and change with the times. What those people are doing is no different from ants trying to shake trees; they were the ones who brought about their own doom.¡±

 Chapter 561 - Domineering With Great Power and Prestige

    <h4>Chapter 561: Domineering With Great Power and Prestige</h4>


    The Heretic said in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care what reasons you have. You can have a thousand reasons, or ten thousand reasons, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will get justice for them by getting rid of a murderer like you!¡±


    In response, Yan Han sneered and said, ¡°Justice? You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself! They all say that you are good enough topete with me. Today¡¯s the day I prove to everyone that you are not worthy of my attention at all!¡±


    Yan Han looked arrogant. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t care about the Heretic at all.


    ¡°Yan Han, I don¡¯t just want to get justice for my good friend today. I also want to see how strong you are as the beloved son of Heaven who is famous all over the world.¡±


    The Heretic wore a serious expression on his face. A sword appeared from behind him before rotating around his entire body. In the blink of an eye, it divided itself into eight swords and formed a sword formation around his body.


    Many people were excited. On one side was the top genius of a famous sect with a formal lineage. On the other side was the invincible existence of other cultivators.


    Both sides were extremely talented. Even just looking from the aspect of cultivating resources, the Heretic may not be have been much weaker than Yan Han.


    The only difference was between the sect behind them!


    Lu Xuan stood on the sidelines like a mountain, having beenpletely forgotten by everyone.


    Something like this had also happened during his previous life.


    The battle between Yan Han and the Heretic had happened before, but he was far weaker than those two at the time.


    In other words, there was no contest between the two!


    Even when he watched the battle, he had to stand in the distance!


    Now, this battle urred ahead of schedule!


    At the time, it was a confrontation between two experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. Due to theck of time, neither of them were currently in that realm. However, as far as their ages were concerned, they were indeed standing at the top of the world.


    A cold murderous intent swept out until there was suddenly an endless stream of it in the air.


    Everyone felt an intense murderous intent emanating from the both of them.


    If anyone in the crowd was in that battle, they would have most likely been scared to death before they even started fighting. They would not have been able to go near the battle.


    Terrifying qi and blood broke out from Yan Han¡¯s body, rising to the sky like giant pirs and surging to make the sky copse. The sight of it was frightening.


    Yan Han¡¯s ck hair scattered and floated in the air. His eyes were deep, making him seem as if he were the real expert in the real world.


    On the other hand, the Heretic shed out fiercely with his long sword, the sword light from it tearing apart and shaking the sky.


    The strength of Yan Han lied in his body, just like a devil. On the other hand, the strength of the Heretic was purely from the sword¡¯s will.


    Boom!


    Both sides moved at once. Rather, it was Yan Han who moved first. Golden light condensed from Spiritual Aether was pouring out of every pore on his body, which was very terrifying to see.


    As soon as he grabbed towards the void, a long spear appeared in his hand. It was dark and mottled, with marks left behind by dried blood at a closer nce.


    It was impossible to tell how many battles this long spear had gone through, or how many people had been killed by this weapon.


    Almost in an instant, everyone saw Yan Han¡¯s body slightly move. Immediately afterwards, a long spear appeared near the Heretic without warning.


    The pupils of the Heretic contracted slightly, as the long spear suddenly pierced into his sword formation. The entire sky instantly exploded, the air frantically sweeping away in all directions.


    The sound of gold and iron shing rang out, as sparks suddenly flew out in all directions.


    The sh made it hard to determine who won and who lost!


    Upon witnessing such a terrifying attack, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces drastically changed.


    Most of the experts who were present were at least in the Divine Treasure Realm. Many of them were even in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    It was impossible to count exactly how many of the remaining experts were in the seventh or eighth tiers of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    These people were usually considered to be experts in all parts of the Blessed Enve, but now they were able to sense a terrifying force upon them.


    The attacks of the two experts were neck-and-neck!


    If it had been the crowd fighting, they might have been immediately pierced by a spear or chopped up by a sword.


    A cold smile appeared on Yan Han¡¯s handsome face as he sneered, ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m impressed you can still survive after being hit by my attack!¡±


    The Heretic coldly hummed, ¡°Yan Han, you don¡¯t deserve any of your fame if that¡¯s all you can do!¡±


    The battle between the two men broke out again. The terrifying aftermath swept across the sky into the depths of the void above. It was obvious that they had no intentions of letting it affect the people below.


    It could be said that they were both having trouble tearing each other apart!


    No one had imagined that such a battle would break out right before their eyes.


    It was obvious that none of the people on either side were ordinary!


    This was a fight between two experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    The Taichu Path had already announced that Yan Han had been at this level for a while now to establish his own dignity.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that the Heretic was any weaker as a cultivator. He was also half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    This alone made him on equal footing with Yan Han.


    Everyone had been watching the battle between Yan Han and the Heretic.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man with an average build walked out from the camp of Taichu Path.


    The middle-aged man coldly said, ¡°Forget about the Heretic. This boy in front of us wants to destroy our Taichu Path. We must not let him go free. Let¡¯s capture him first and slowly torture him to find out where his sect is. When the timees, we will uproot his sect!¡±


    ¡°I also want to ask about his family so I can get rid of them, as well. I want to hang his head here, so that everyone knows what will happen if they dare to provoke our Taichu Path.¡±


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill go down their spines upon hearing this. There was no doubt that such a means was very domineering.


    It could even be seen as extremely overbearing.


    However, everyone was used to it. This was how the Taichu Path did things. However, they were too strong. Even if many people were dissatisfied with them, no one dared to stand up against the ruthlessness of the Taichu Path.


    Lu Xuan showed a slight sneer, as a killing intent shed across his eyes. ¡°You sure talk big!¡±


    ¡°Take him down first, and then we¡¯ll find out who his aplice is!¡±


    The middle-aged man could no longer hold back. He took the initiative and attacked, as blood and qi on his body spread with the Spiritual Aether. It was naturally far weaker from the Heretic and Yan Han, who were fighting high up in the sky. However, there was no doubt that the middle-aged man was in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. As an elder of the Taichu Path, he had a high position and an insane amount of power.


    Boom!


    After a middle-aged man disappeared, a terrifying explosion was heard. Then, everyone saw that a huge fist had appeared in front of Lu Xuan going straight towards his head.

 Chapter 562 - A Quick and Clean Kill

    <h4>Chapter 562: A Quick and Clean Kill</h4>


    Boom!


    All anyone could hear was the sound of gold and iron colliding, as the punch had directly arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    However, it was unable to do anything to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°What¡­? What is this?¡±


    The middle-aged man only saw that the moment his punch was about to hit Lu Xuan¡¯s head, a Golden Dragon had suddenly appeared on Lu Xuan¡¯s body to protect him.


    Furthermore, when the fist from the middle-aged man hadnded on this Golden Dragon¡¯s body, he was unexpectedly unable to get closer to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°What is that? Is it his Shield of Great Aether?¡±


    Many people who saw Lu Xuan¡¯s overpowering Golden Dragon were left astonished by the sight.


    They had never thought that the Shield of Great Aether could be used like this¡­ How gaudy!


    Almost every scale on the body of the Golden Dragon seemed to be alive!


    Although this Shield of Great Aether seemed to be ostentatious, it was unexpectedly able to stop an all-out attack from an expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Upon sensing something terrifying, the middle-aged elder from Taichu Path suddenly thought of something.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan blinked with a stony expression, allowing the Golden Dragon on his body to fly out in front of him. This Golden Dragon was capable of both defending and attacking,


    The dragon¡¯s terrifying ws grabbed towards the void.


    As a horrifying force from its ws tore towards the void, a shockwave became visible for everyone to see.


    The middle-aged elder from Taichu Path retreated multiple times before he immediately created streams of boundaries to stop the Golden Dragon.


    However, they all proved futile. He was unable to stop the dragon even a little bit; he watched as the dragon instantly tore apart the boundaries.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The body of the middle-aged elder from Taichu Path was instantly split in half, turning him in a bloody downpour all over the sky.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The ce fell dead quiet, for everyone was stunned. Nobody had thought that Lu Xuan could be so powerful before this.


    No one knew where the young man in a white robe came from. Although he looked very young, there was a domineering andmanding aura from his body.


    Lu Xian simply looked at the experts from Taichu Path with a cold expression as if he were looking at a pile of corpses.


    Those who had seen Lu Xuan¡¯s attack at the foot of the mountain had already believed that Lu Xuan was very strong, but they never expected him to have been so strong.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he could easily tear apart a power expert in the Divine Treasure Realm just by relying on his Shield of Great Aether to counterattack.


    This powerful expert in the Divine Treasure Realm was a mere ant in front of Lu Xuan, as he simply could not resist the attack.


    After a period of deathly silence, the experts from Taichu Path instantly became furious.


    Lu Xuan had killed one of their own right before their eyes. They were both angry and a little bit frightened.


    It had been such a long time since anyone had ever provoked them this much!


    One of the elders from Taichu Path growled angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you know what kind of heinous crime you¡¯ve justmitted? Even if an immortal being were to descend upon Earth, he will not be able to save you after what you¡¯ve done today. There will be no ce for you in this world. You, your family, and everyone from your sect will all be killed. No one will be left alive!¡±


    It did not matter how many factions the Taichu Path was divided into, or how much they normally fought with each other.


    Now, everyone was working together as one.


    Lu Xuan faintly said, ¡°So killing one of your elders is now considered that much of a heinous crime?¡± He seemed unaffected by the fact that he just killed an elder from Taichu Path in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Lu Xuan faintly said, ¡°In that case, what kind of crime will it be if I destroy your sect? You guys are just condemning someone because you want to! What¡¯s the point of saying this now? I¡¯m here today. If you can defeat me here, I¡¯ll willingly submit to you. If you can¡¯t, however, you will all die!¡±


    Lu Xuan lightly swept around the crowd with his eyes and then said, ¡°Today, I will only kill the people of Taichu Path. If the rest of you move out of the way yourselves, I will let you live. If you want to help the people from Taichu Path, then you better not me me for what I¡¯m about to do. Don¡¯t try to say that I didn¡¯t warn you before this!¡±


    Nobody knew when it appeared, but there was an inexplicable deterrent force in Lu Xuan¡¯s words. Especially for some of the Sectmasters and elders who were close to Taichu Path, they had originally wanted to step forward and help. However, they were now too scared toe out.


    They did not know why. Logically speaking, they should be stepping forward and helping Taichu Path, as this was the right choice.


    Deep down, however, they had a feeling that they were going to die if they were to step forward at this moment.


    They truly would die!


    They did not know where they were getting this feeling from. It seemed to be part of their sixth sense, but they were all cultivators. Naturally, they knew that they would not have any sixth sense for no reason.


    This sixth sense was often more urate than their own judgment.


    For a moment, they all stopped moving.


    At that moment, a Sectmaster from Taichu Path who had been standing behind the crowd suddenly spoke, ¡°You sure talk big. How dare you try and threaten all of us? Do you think that you will be able to escape today?¡±


    Obviously, he relied on the crowd to remain hidden. He was not afraid to directly confront Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Sneaky¡­ who do you think you are?!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled coldly. The second he reached out with one hand, countless spirit qi condensed in the air and turned into a big hand.


    The big hand fiercely pped down towards that Sectmaster.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Sectmaster never expected Lu Xuan to directly attack just like that.


    The terrifying hand descended.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The palm quickly descended before anyone could act. The Sectmaster was instantly hit, causing him to scream as he died miserably.


    How brutal!


    This was a quick and clean kill!


    Only then were all the geniuses finally impressed by Lu Xuan. They no longer thought of him as a guy who had lost his mind.


    Instead, he was a true expert who hade prepared!


    This time, he came to look for Taichu Path not because he was crazy, but because he truly had the strength to do so.


    One person cried out in surprise, ¡°Half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm¡­ his cultivation must already be half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    More people were left stunned. Standing before them was another person half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    In the Blessed Enve, more people were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm than there were in the Divine Transformation Realm. However, there were much fewer of them than those in the average ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Usually, people would only see one person who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm every few years.


    Now, however, experts in this realm were popping up one by one!


    They were all standing against Taichu Path!

 Chapter 563 - Everyone Has To Die

    <h4>Chapter 563: Everyone Has To Die</h4>


    At that moment, the looks in everyone¡¯s eyes had changed. People who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm were considered to be the strongest fighters in the Blessed Enve.


    It could¡¯ve been said that those who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm would only appear within the lineages of top Holy Lands.


    It was rare for other lineages and sects to have experts who were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm if they even existed at all.


    This was exactly why the Heretic had wreaked havoc around the world and became famous.


    He was born as a lone Cultivator, but he had made a scene around the world and became this famous. Now, he even reached a level of cultivation that was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. He was essentially on the same level as Yan Han.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he was able to keep up with Yan Han by relying on countless resources. This was the main reason why many people were impressed by the Heretic.


    Now, there was another person in the same realm!


    Lu Xuan looked very young, which had shocked even more people. Was there going to be another top expert in the world?


    It was also obvious that Lu Xuan had note from a big sect. He was a top expert from a small sect, and he may have even been a lone Cultivator with no sect lineage.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but think to themselves, ¡°One expert lone Cultivator after another¡­ is it possible for so many lone Cultivators to be this lucky now?¡±


    Judging from the current situation, two experts among the lone Cultivators were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Based on current trends, they may also reach the Divine Transformation Realm in the future.


    People knew that if two people were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm, it was still possible to open up two first-ss sects even if it was not possible to open up a Holy Land lineage. This would have greatly impacted the Blessed Enve¡¯s current situation.


    It could¡¯ve even been said that that the hierarchy of power will change considerably in the future.


    Lu Xuan inspected those experts. Although many experts in the Taichu Path¡¯s camp were ring at Lu Xuan, none of them dared to act rashly anymore after seeing how terrifying Lu Xuan was. He was far more terrifying than they had imagined.


    A powerful Sectmaster in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was no match for Lu Xuan at all. He had been easily killed. Such a terrifying realm was indeed very strong and scary.


    ¡°You! How dare you?!¡±


    At that moment, an old man walked out from the camp of Taichu Path. This old man looked very healthy but wore a suit of armor. He had a very menacing force exuding from his body as he rose towards the sky.


    The force on his body made him feel like a terrifying warrior, a battle Shura who had emerged from a bloody battlefield.


    This person was another top expert from Taichu Path who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Among the experts of Taichu Path here today, many of them were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Even when fighting a strong expert like Lu Xuan, that old man wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    ¡°Today, I will demonstrate to you the prestige of Taichu Path. We do not tolerate humiliation!¡±


    The qi and blood on the old man¡¯s body became even more terrifying. The qi and blood swept up into the sky like a giant pir as it unexpectedly dispersed the clouds. It was an extremely terrifying sight.


    Boom!


    As the old man moved, the long spear in his hand directly swept out a huge spear dragon before charging towards Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    The sky was instantly pierced, an endless stream of murderous intent sweeping in all directions.


    The murderous intent covered the sky as the world began to shake violently.


    The spear light swept across the sky before instantly arriving in front of Lu Xuan, stabbing the Golden Dragon that had protected Lu Xuan. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the sound of gold and iron colliding was heard from the Golden Dragon¡¯s body, with sparks spattered everywhere.


    It was as if the spear light had pierced into pieces of iron.


    The old man couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°What a strong shield!¡±


    He had never seen anyone with such a shield before.


    Lu Xuan had not dodged the all-out attack. Instead, he had relied on his Shield of Great Aether to block it.


    The intensity of such qi and blood, as well as the degree of this Shield of Great Aether, were all astonishingly strong.


    However, the old man did not hesitate to attack again. In an instant, a spear light directly tore out thousands of spearheads in the sky, forming a terrifying barrage that fell towards Lu Xuan.


    The old man¡¯s white hair floated in the sky as his arms were filled with strength. The long spear in his hand was as light as air, as the spearheads swept out from the spear light tore apart everything in the world.


    Boom!


    The terrifying spear light obscured and swallowed everything.


    All anyone could see was the spear light appearing like a rainstorm as it engulfed Lu Xuan. Each of the spears of light was like a spear dragon, roaring as they tore apart the world. It was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°This man is going to die!¡±


    ¡°Is this the attack of an expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm?¡±


    ¡°This is so terrifying. I feel like it¡¯s difficult to even breathe. I can¡¯t withstand it at all!¡±


    Many people only felt fear in their hearts as a chill went down their backs. The qi and blood on their body had been suppressed, making it impossible for them to breathe.


    At that moment, everyone saw that the countless spear lights were torn apart by the inch in midair. Lu Xuan was not injured at all. The Golden Dragon that protected him had actually torn apart the spear lights.


    When facing such a terrifying attack falling on them like a rainstorm, Lu Xuan was like a reef in the deep sea; no matter how much the wind blew or how much it rained, nothing could shake him.


    Lu Xuan sneered and said, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? I admit I¡¯m a bit disappointed that experts from Taichu Path who are half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm only have this much strength.¡±


    The expression on the old man¡¯s face suddenly turned serious. He kept gasping for breath. Just now, he had almost exhausted his strength, as all the attacks had pushed his body to its limit.


    However, it seemed that even Lu Xuan¡¯s breathing had not been affected. This was too terrifying!


    In other words, Lu Xuan may not have used all his strength as the old man had. This was enough to prove the difference in power between them.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can there be a monster like you in this world?!¡±


    The old man found it hard to believe.


    He had never experienced such despair before now, not even when he faced Yan Han, the number one expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan moved, the force on his body surging like a terrifying sea.


    It was only now that the old man finally realized what kind of monster he was up against.


    Lu Xuan coldly said, ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you guys say that you will destroy the roots of my sect and kill my family? Do you seriously think you¡¯re capable of that with so little strength? None of you will get away today!¡±


    Lu Xuan then shouted, ¡°I will say it one more time: I am going to wipe out Taichu Path today. Anyone who dares to stand in my way will die!¡±


    The world shook as the wind and clouds changed color.

 Chapter 564 - Auric Flower

    <h4>Chapter 564: Auric Flower</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s shout had shaken the area within 100 miles around him. The world changed color; his qi even changed the clouds in the sky.


    A dark cloud was instantly found high up in the sky, with a golden lightning dragon surging from within.


    Lu Xuan stood under this dark cloud, looking like a God of war or a living demon.


    Many people could not help but think that he was not a human being.


    Was it possible for a human to be this strong?


    Lu Xuan was obviously not in the Divine Transformation Realm. In terms of his aura, however, he was no weaker than those in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    One by one, many of the experts within the camp of Taichu Path began to retreat.


    Even they did not know why they had just decided to do that.


    They knew that doing this would¡¯vepletely offended Taichu Path. In that case, all of their previous attempts at ttering them would¡¯ve been for nothing.


    However, they had all automatically let their bodies make the choice for them now.


    It was just that the aura on Lu Xuan¡¯s body was too terrifying. The force he released from his strength was on the same level as those from Taichu Path, including its Sectmasters and experts.


    They even believed that Lu Xuan would be the ultimate winner.


    Regardless, it didn¡¯t matter if Lu Xuan was going to win or lose. If they carelessly stood in his way, they would¡¯ve eventually died as nothing more than cannon fodder.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s force kept growing bigger. The pores all over his body widened as they absorbed all the spirit qi.


    Arge amount of spirit qi was absorbed into his body, strengthening him to his advantage.


    The force on his body formed a flower above his head.


    ¡°The Auric Flower¡­ he had actually condensed the Auric Flower. He¡¯s a monster!¡±


    The sight scared many people to death.


    The so-called Auric Flower was a flower that evolved from the human body¡¯s mental, qi, and spiritual forces. It was not a real flower, but rather something created after the qi and blood had surpassed one¡¯s limit.


    This had nothing to do with one¡¯s realm.


    Some people were capable of condensing the Auric Flower even though their cultivation was very weak. On the other hand, others may have never been able to condense the Auric Flower despite being at a high level of cultivation.


    This was because the depth of the realm depended on one¡¯s talent, as well as how much they understood thews of the world. The appearance of the three flowers condensed by the mental, qi, and spirit force depended on whether or not one¡¯s own physical body.


    There had been rumors saying that someone had reached this level in ancient times.


    That was the so-called Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence.


    They were the three flowers condensed by the three forces of mental, qi, and spirit force.


    This was Lu Xuan¡¯s first time condensing this kind of Auric Flower.


    Since there was not enough spirit qi on earth, it was impossible to support the development of this kind of Auric Flower.


    If one wanted to condense it by force, then they had to consume their own qi and blood.


    Each person had a limited amount of qi and blood in their body. If someone forcefully consumed their own qi and blood, then their life span would thus most likely be shortened.


    However, when inside the Blessed Enve, the spirit qi inside the Blessed Enve was at least several times more abundant than that on Earth. The rich spirit qi coupled with the umtion of Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation over the years. Thus, he was able to condense the Auric Flower.


    Lu Xuan possessed the born Taoism aptitude, so it was easy for him to condense the Auric Flower with the mental, qi, and spiritual forces in his body.


    During his previous life, he had condensed the Auric Flower first. An ordinary person would not easily find ways to condense the Auric Flower.


    However, Lu Xuan had experience from his previous life. Naturally, there was no need for him to continue exploring different methods for condensing the Auric Flower.


    He was able to condense it with ease.


    Whenparing two people in the same realm, whoever condensed the Auric Flower was considered to be the stronger of the two.


    At first, the Auric Flower above Lu Xuan¡¯s head was only the size of a thumb. An endless stream of spirit qi was absorbed into Lu Xuan¡¯s body as the Auric Flower slowly turned. A momentter, it had grown to fit in the palm of his hand.


    It looked extremely frightening.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed, knowing that he had condensed the Auric Flower. His control of the qi and blood had reached its limits.


    Sure enough, the cultivating environment in the Blessed Enve was far better than that on earth, especially for a strong expert like him.


    ¡°How is this possible? How are you able to condense the Auric Flower?¡±


    The old man could not believe that Lu Xuan was able to condense the Auric Flower.


    To condense any flower of the mental, qi, or spirit force, one had to reach the extreme in a certain aspect before breaking through this limit.


    For example, one¡¯s physical cultivation had to exceed the limit of the cultivating realm if they wanted to condense the Auric Flower. That was the only possible to condense the Auric Flower.


    It was called the limit was because it was a line that could not be broken.


    Therefore, those who could break the limit and cultivate the Auric Flower must have had amazing physical cultivation.


    It was no wonder why Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether was so gaudy, yet his power was still so shocking.


    ¡°I have allowed you to attack for a while earlier. Looks like it¡¯s my turn to attack now!¡±


    Lu Xuan had been standing still earlier because he wanted to condense the Auric Flower. Now that he had seeded in doing so, his level of cultivation had reached its peak.


    This was the perfect opportunity for him to test out his strength.


    Lu Xuan clenched his hand into a fist and threw out a mighty punch.


    An endless stream of golden lights broke out between the five fingers, suddenly shattering the entire sky.


    Immediately afterward, the punch from Lu Xuan had directly arrived in front of the old man in the armor.


    The old man could only watch the scene in front of him unfold as he was directly punched.


    Boom!


    Within the blink of an eye, the ce where the old man had stood was directly destroyed. A huge mushroom cloud slowly rose into the sky from the spot.


    With Heaven and Earth having fallen apart so quickly, the infinite light swept in all directions in the aftermath.


    Most of the experts weren¡¯t even allowed a chance to dodge. They were standing very close to the battle because they had wanted to watch it up close. Now, they had all been swept by the aftermath of this punch and was directly sent flying.


    They all screamed miserably as the attack had severely injured them!


    The experts watching from the distance were left dumbfounded by the sight. Lu Xuan¡¯s fist had be more terrifying. Lu Xuan had only used his physical strength to attack after condensing the Auric Flower. He did not have to rely on the strength of his magic or martial arts.


    He was able to disy a terrifying power!


    It could be said that Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength had been increased by another level.


    The legendary Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence was extremely frightening.


    Lu Xuan had only condensed one flower. If he had condensed more flowers or reached the top realm of the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence, he would¡¯ve be an extremely horrifying existence. He could sweep through those in the same realm.

 Chapter 565 - One Punch Evaporated Everything

    <h4>Chapter 565: One Punch Evaporated Everything</h4>


    The terrifying shock wave emanating from the punch caused the ground to slightly tremble.


    A figure fell from the aftermath of the explosion, screaming and covered in blood.


    Everyone looked intently at the figure to find that it was the elder from Taichu Path.


    With only one punch, the armor all over his body had been shattered. Blood oozed from his body, making him lookpletely soaked in it.


    He looked so terrifying!


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath at the sight!


    Lu Xuan was already scary enough as is; he could kill experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm as if they were mere toys.


    No matter what, the elder was nothingpared to Lu Xuan!


    After condensing the Auric Flower, one of the three flowers, Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength had be more abnormal. This added to his already terrifying foundation.


    The expressions on the faces of the experts within the Taichu Path¡¯s camp have changed. Their lineage had been passed down for a long time, so they knew about the existence of the Auric Flower along with many of its mysteries.


    One¡¯s strength would be greatly increased once they condensed the Auric Flower!


    However, this hid a more terrifying fact: condensing the Auric Flower did not just require one¡¯s physical cultivation to be at its peak.


    Their control of the qi and blood had to go beyond their limits. Only then would it have be possible to condense the Auric Flower.


    The whole process had nothing to do with the cultivating realm. Several experts in the Divine Transformation Realm could not condense the Auric Flower.


    The qi and blood of those in the Divine Transformation Realm may have been more powerful than Lu Xuan, but they may have not learned to fully control it yet. They couldn¡¯t go beyond their limits to condense the Auric Flower.


    It was rumored that many years ago, there was a special secret method to condense the three flowers, hence the saying Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence. It was a kind of Ph.


    Over the years, however, the secret had been lost to history.


    This was the first time that anyone had actually seen the Auric Flower being condensed!


    At that moment, the elder from Taichu Path roared with reddened eyes, ¡°Kill him¡­ no, capture him, and then ask about the method of condensing the Auric Flower!¡±


    There was no doubt that the method of condensing the Auric Flower was considered a long-lost secret in the current era.


    Even the lineages of Holy Lands like Taichu Path had never seen any methods used to condense the Auric Flower.


    Now, things were different; a person who was able to condense the Auric Flower had suddenly appeared right in front of them. One could only imagine how much unrest this had stirred.


    It was not only Taithu Path. Even other people who knew a little about the difficulties in condensing the Auric Flower were going crazy.


    After condensing the Auric Flower, one¡¯sbat strength could¡¯ve been greatly increased. It would¡¯ve also helped them learn to control the qi and blood within their bodies.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were red; this method of condensing the Auric Flower had suddenly driven everyone crazy.


    It was just that they did not dare to make a move yet; Lu Xuan¡¯s strength frightened them so much that they couldn¡¯t act!


    Lu Xuan felt that the qi and blood in his entire body surging as if there was a big river flowing in his body.


    This was just the beginning for Lu Xuan; during his previous life, he had seen the real horror of those cultivators who had specialized in cultivating their flesh. When the qi and blood were released, the entire would be shrouded by it, covering the sky and blocking out the sun.


    Lu Xuan had never tried to condense the Auric Flower before. One reason why was that the spirit qi on Earth was rtively weak. As a result, the qi and blood would not have been replenished after condensing the Auric Flower. This would¡¯ve ruined his own foundation for cultivation.


    This was also because his cultivation was rtively shallow, so forcefully condensing the Auric Flower would not have been good for him.


    If one wanted to condense the Auric Flower, they had to at least be in the Divine Transformation Realm. Only those in the Divine Transformation Realm who was as powerful as the sea could reach the basic requirements of condensing the Auric Flower.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s own control of his qi and blood had exceeded its limits, hence why he was able to condense the Auric Flower while being only half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    He could feel the greedy eyes of the people around him!


    In this era, those in the earth¡¯s cultivation world and that of the Blessed Enve were all the same. The story of the Three Flowers of One¡¯s Prominence was a myth and a legend.


    Everything that happened would take a while to recall, but it all happened only in a moment¡¯s time. The bloodsoaked elder from Taichu Path who had stepped out screamed miserably as he retreated again and again in the air, wanting to escape.


    He had pretty much been left with only one breath from Lu Xuan¡¯s punch.


    He was still a cultivator who specialized in cultivating the physical body, had an invincible formation, and was protected by a power item armor of the ultimate level. Otherwise, the punch would have broken his body!


    At that moment, he no longer saw Lu Xuan as a normal human being. Instead, Lu Xuan was a monster disguised as a human!


    Just then, Lu Xuan moved. When he stomped down with his foot, his body rose from the ground and swept across the sky like a cannonball. Immediately after, he clenched his hand into a fist and punched out.


    A huge amount of qi and blood swept out with Spiritual Aether!


    That was then the terror of the Auric Flower waspletely reflected. The title of being able to condense an Auric Flower was not for nothing.


    It was said that when one had not condensed the Auric Flower, the strength of their body was like a scattered mess. After the Auric Flower was condensed, one¡¯s body would seem like it had received rigorous training to be part of a well-trained army.


    ¡°Damn it, save him!¡±


    Only then did the other people from Taichu Path finally react, all rushing to help the bloody man.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s qi and blood turned into a huge fist before descending.


    Three elders from Taichu Path had already arrived in front of the blood man, working together to form a triangle formation and create a boundary that protected them and the blood man.


    Boom!


    Just then, the fist sted onto the boundary. Immediately afterwards, everyone saw that the boundary had not blocked the fist. Instead, it had instantly disappeared without a trace.


    The fist then formed from an endless supply of qi and blood directly submerged the four figures.


    Boom!


    The earth shook as the fist swept across the sky. It tore open the ground, creating a huge crack that was thousands of meters long.


    The four people who were originally in front of the fist hadpletely evaporated and disappeared from where they stood.


    Four people were killed with one punch!


    The scene fell yet again into dead silence!


    No one thought that Lu Xuan would¡¯ve been so strong after condensing the Auric Flower!


    He was invincible!


    Someone murmured to themselves in disbelief, ¡°With this kind ofbat strength, he¡¯s as strong as those in the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan now looked too terrifying. One fist attack had shattered everything in its path. Anyone who blocked his way would¡¯ve died.


    What did it matter if Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t reached the Divine Transformation Realm?


    He could¡¯ve killed anyone that experts in the Divine Transformation Realm could!


    To some extent, he was already in the Divine Transformation Realm!

 Chapter 566 - Get Rid of Yan Han First

    <h4>Chapter 566: Get Rid of Yan Han First</h4>


    The difference was truly hardly worth mentioning.The difference was truly hardly worth mentioning.


    ¡°I never expected someone half a step into Divine Transformation Realm to reach such a level of power. There had never been such beings in the past known to be capable of such feats. That was just harrowing.¡±


    Many were utterly shocked and unnerved. Nobody dared to imagine how Lu Xuan managed to get where he was.


    They deemed that he had a massive secret about him, that he might have acquired some extremely ancient lineage. That would¡¯ve exined why he was capable of such extraordinary feats.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes remained focused as his hair billowed. His white-d silhouette remained hovering midair, making him look like a living god.


    It was only then that everyone truly believed what he just said; he was truly there to kill those from the Taichu Path, especially Yan Han.


    That was no bluff; that was the truth.


    Lu Xuan looked at those from the Taichu Path before moving his gaze far into the sky. A clear winner was about to emerge among the two who were fighting in the distance.


    The Heretic was caught in a disadvantaged and increasingly cornered.


    It could¡¯ve been said that the Heretic¡¯s mastery of the sword brought out the very best of swordsman cultivators.


    He was no doubt extremely powerful among all who were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    What a shame that Yan Han proved to be even more terrifying.


    Yan Han was d in dazzling golden light all over him as he held onto his spear, looking like the sun hanging high in the sky.


    Every attack with his spear was capable of shaking the heavens.


    Many people were currently focused on the battle in the sky. They were all stunned by Yan Han¡¯s state and performance.


    Nobody had ever seen Yan Han in such a state before.


    ¡°What kind of methods did he train in to be able to do so? Are there some methods like that in the Taichu Path?¡±


    ¡°The Taichu Path probably doesn¡¯t have something like that in their library. It might be something he acquired elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Just what the hell is that?¡±


    Other than Yan Han himself, Lu Xuan was probably the only one who knew that the former¡¯s current state was not a product of some method. It was a result of Yan Han¡¯s own special constitution.


    That constitution was known as the Holy Body of the Sun.


    The Holy Body of the Sun was among the most powerful known among the constitutions of mankind. There had been many mighty people who possessed such a body.


    Otherwise, Lu Xuan would not have had such a hard time fighting him back in his past life. The two fought all the way into the cosmos. It took him a very long time topletely surpass Yan Han.


    At the moment, Yan Han was only at the beginning of discovering certain strengths to his own Holy Body of the Sun. He was already capable ofpletely overwhelming the Heretic.


    The Heretic was just as talented as Yan Han. Hisprehension of martial and arcane arts rivaled that of Yan Han. The Heretic was indeed among the best among his peers.


    However, the terrifying thing about Yan Han was more than him being extremely talented and possessing an unrivaled understanding of both the martial and arcane arts. More importantly, he was more than capable of overwhelming his peers due to the inherent strengths of his Holy Body of the Sun alone.


    The Heretic was struggling as he was currently being cornered by a being who possessed a Holy Body of the Sun.


    With each attack, Yan Han was able to bring about a burst of golden light that contained glittering mes. This was primarily thanks solely to the powers of such a body.


    That ability was none other than the sacred fires of the sun, which were nurtured inside a Holy Body of the Sun.


    That was a result of Yan Han having discovered bits of his special constitution. This was far weaker than when he was able to bring about a glorious skyful of sacred fires with just a wave of his hand, as witnessed by Lu Xuan in his past life.


    Lu Xuan locked his will onto Yan Han, causing thetter to be immediately alerted while he was busy overwhelming the Heretic. That caused him to almost instinctively stop attacking, feeling as if he instantly caught the attention of some terrifying monster from the abyss.


    That feeling almost caused Yan Han¡¯s skin to crawl. It was something that he had never experienced before.


    He had always been the one to make others feel as if they were being frozen solid with just a single look. There had never been anyone who could cause him to tense up with such an instinctive, intense gut feeling.


    That man¡­ Yan Han felt the other man was increasingly familiar. It was as if he had seen that man somewhere else before.


    However, he did not have the time to dwell on it. The Heretic backed away to a safe distance after gaining a breather.


    The Heretic performed a seal that caused his boundless Spiritual Aether to boil, which was then conjured into a wall of sword aura that sted right away in Yan Han¡¯s direction.


    Yan Han was unable to shift his focus away. The golden light about his body became more intense as he held his spear tight, thrusting it in the Heretic¡¯s direction.


    Just then, the cry of a terrifying bird could have been somewhat heard, immediately shaking the heavens as it sounded.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression remained cold, seeing all others from the Taichu Path to be beneath him. He thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯ll have to get rid of Yan Han first.¡¯


    He believed that those people were already dead, but they just did not know it yet. Their days were numbered. Even that grand ancestor of the Taichu Path, who was currently in charge of the sect, was nothing to Lu Xuan.


    While Lu Xuan was currently far from being able to fight that grand ancestor, his unnerving rate of growth meant that his future was limitless, which was aplete antithesis to the other party, who was already at his peak and had little future to speak of.


    Yan Han was the only exception. Due to having a Holy Body of the Sun consisting of the highest grade of inherent talents, Yan Han had been a mortal enemy of Lu Xuan back in thetter¡¯s past life. If Lu Xuan were to let Yan Han grow any further, the former would still have absolute confidence in killing thetter.


    However, doing so would have probably caused them some serious trouble.


    One elder of the Taichu Path shouted, ¡°Stop him. We can¡¯t afford to let him get near the sacred son!¡±


    His shout snapped all from the Taichu Path back to their senses immediately.


    While Yan Han did gain the upper hand in the fight against the Heretic, he had yet to secure victory.


    Doing so would¡¯ve taken time. Right now, it was just the two of them fighting. They could not afford to let a terrifying monster who had conjured something so terrifying to get near Yan Han.


    If they did so, they were unable to help but think that Yan Han would probably lose, regardless of how confident they were in him.


    The consequences of such a thing happening would have been dire.


    If Yan Han were to lose and even be killed by Lu Xuan, it would have been an absolute disaster to the Taichu Path¡¯s future. The Taichu Path had been waiting for ages for someone like Yan Han to emerge among their ranks, who was fully capable of bringing a glorious future to their sect.


    At that moment, many fighters from the Taichu Path pounced on Lu Xuan.


    An elder shouted, ¡°Stall him and wait for the grand ancestor to get here!¡±


    ¡°Stall me? You people think you could do that?¡± Lu Xuan eyed the elders of the sect that were almost right in front of him.


    They were all fighters at the pinnacle of the ninth tier of Divine Treasure Realm, yet they all ground to a halt when they got in front of Lu Xuan as if they were frozen in ce.


    To put it precisely, they truly were frozen in ce.


    A terrifying aura washed all over the ce. That alone was more than enough to suspend all of them midair.


    Deep down, one elder asked himself, ¡°Just what kind of a monster is he?!¡±

 Chapter 567 - Killing People like Mowing Down Weeds

    <h4>Chapter 567: Killing People like Mowing Down Weeds</h4>


    His unnervingly powerful aura alone was enough to make them freeze right where they stood. The elders began to wonder just what kind of monster was Lu Xuan.


    The aura around Lu Xuan had gotten so thick that it became visible liquid, choking those who were caught in it.


    Lu Xuan attacked immediately afterward. He dished out a p in the form of a huge hand conjured out of qi, whacking the elders away.


    The elders shrieked in terror instantly as their bodies were reduced to a bloody mist.


    The beings at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm were unable to withstand even a single hit from Lu Xuan.


    That single p alone shredded several of them to bits.


    It was only then that Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying ferocity began to bare its fangs.


    Beings at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm and sheer numbers meant nothing to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°If you people insist on delivering your heads on silver tters, I might as well kill you all first.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression steeled as a tinge of frightening murderous intent shed in his eyes.


    At that moment, he charged into the midst of the elders of the Taichu Path.


    Lu Xuan dished out yet another p. The few elders who were unable to dodge in time were quickly reduced to a misty rain of flesh and blood by that huge hand conjured out of qi.


    Despite them all being very renowned people in the Blessed Enve as notable elders, their renown still meant nothing to Lu Xuan. It was only a difference between pping down one or multiple people with one p.


    Countless fighters at the mountains below witnessed what happened and gasped.


    That was the most terrifying ughter that they had ever witnessed.


    Rather, none of them had ever expected to see a ughter to be done at such unbelievable levels.


    The resulting flower of his aura meant that he was able to easily conjure torrents with simple ps.


    Those who were about to fight him had no choice but to keep backing away, not daring to advance. The resulting shockwaves alone were capable of injuring them.


    That was what terrified them the most.


    Many felt themselves stiffen, renderedpletely still from the frightening scenes ying out before them.


    The fighters from the Taichu Path or forces affiliated to the Taichu Path who were ganging up on Lu Xuan were all stunned. They all had been very renowned cultivators in their own right.


    Even then, Lu Xuan killed them all as if they were nobody significant. They were all reduced to mere weeds.


    ¡°No need to fear. He won¡¯t be able to stay in this state for long. He¡¯ll die from depleting their reserves very soon.¡±


    At that moment, a middle-aged man flew away high in the sky. Terrifying Spiritual Aether raged from within him while his jet-ck hair billowed, making him look like a terrifying god of war.


    Those from the Taichu Path who were utterly frightened from the sight were immediately brought back to their senses by the middle-aged man¡¯s words.


    It was true that someone who conjured the Auric Flower was very terrifying, as someone who had gathered and condensed their auras alone would¡¯ve been able to use their powers to the fullest.


    On the other hand, someone who had conjured the Auric Flower was able to bring out 200 percent of their usual power.


    However, doing so came with one significant oversight; the drain simply far exceeded regeneration. This was because both a person¡¯s aura and their rate of regeneration was limited.


    Having such an insane rate of depletion was practically suicide.


    While Lu Xuan was unbelievably ferocious right now, it was hard to tell just how long he could stay in such a state.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to hold on for long indeed.¡±


    ¡°He would be dead meat by the time his aura reserves were fully depleted.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go kill him!¡±


    At that moment, the elders of the Taichu Path felt very invigorated. As long as they could hold the line until Lu Xuan¡¯s reserves werepletely depleted, they still stood a chance.


    While doing so would have resulted in a massive number of casualties, they had no other choice. They couldn¡¯t afford to back off. If anything were to happen to Yan Han, their grand ancestor would probably be meting out punishments against them.


    ¡°Wait until my reserves are depleted, eh?¡± Lu Xuan smirked, noting the cleverness of their n in a manner of speaking.


    Having conjured the Auric Flower meant that every strike he dished out packed frightening amounts of force. At the same time, however, the drain was several times that of what was considered normal.


    Anyone else would have probably died once their aura reserves were fully depleted.


    Conjuring the Auric Flower was considered ast resort instead of mere means of attack; with their training, they were far from capable of doing thetter. They were only cultivators at the Divine Treasure Realm or halfway into Divine Transformation Realm. Even if they were to break through into the Divine Transformation Realm, they still would not have been able to do so.


    However, that was not a problem for Lu Xuan.


    Yan Han may have possessed a special constitution, but Lu Xuan¡¯s Born Taoism Aptitude was ranked higher than the Holy Body of the Sun. That meant that his reserves, powers, and rate of regeneration were 10 times that of his peers at the same level as him.


    Waiting for him to drain out seemed like a sound n.


    Unfortunately, they needed more people to do so.


    The number of fighters needed to be around 10 times what was avable before they were capable of seeing him being drained to death.


    However, that also meant that they needed just about every single fighter at such levels gathered and pitted against him before that was even deemed possible.


    Lu Xuan made his moves before long, heading straight for that middle-aged man who looked like a god of war.


    That man then shouted, ¡°The Taichu Chant!¡±


    Boundless light burst from that middle-aged man right away. He was also halfway into Divine Transformation Realm; he was unable to afford to run.


    Lu Xuan had locked his will on that man, which meant that thetter had no choice but to go all out.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s aura was cranked to its limit. He brought his saber down onto Lu Xuan right away.


    That top-tier power item shook the skies, its glitter shrouding the heavens.


    The might from a fighter halfway into the Divine Transformation Realm was unmistakable.


    ng!


    The de came down on a fist that was the size of a mill.


    Pfftt!


    Blood spilled from the man¡¯s mouth right away as a terrifying force pierced his body. All the defensive barriers, armors, and talismans he had on him crumbled right away.


    That one punch from Lu Xuan was simply too powerful.


    All that was strong and resilient would eventually crumble before its power.


    That notion in martial arts manifested as Lu Xuan¡¯s fist connected with its target. The control Lu Xuan gained after conjuring the Auric Flower had at least doubled.


    His powers were already unmatched at his current level. Now, he had be even more terrifying.


    That man finally learned just how an elder halfway into the Divine Transformation Realm lost to Lu Xuan before that.


    He overwhelmed everyone through sheer, undeniable power alone.


    That feeling was akin to a sampan being thrown into the raging waves.


    People like them stood no chance at all.


    Boom!


    All of the muscles in his body began to crumble. That one punch had literally shattered his bones.


    All of his internal organs were rattled until they disintegrated.


    All of that was done with only a single punch.


    A cultivator halfway into the Divine Transformation Realm, who was of extreme levels of power, was unable to take even a single hit from Lu Xuan.


    He was gravely injured right away, ending up in a ditch.


    However, he did not stay in that state for long; Lu Xuan delivered a p at him right away.


    That elder of the Taichu Path was pped down, his body immediately being disintegrated into a rain of bloody mist.


    Yet another fighter halfway into the Divine Transformation Realm being put down like a dog.

 Chapter 568 - The Overbearing Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 568: The Overbearing Lu Xuan</h4>


    Lu Xuan killed people as if he were just mowing down weeds.


    A terrifying ughter was taking ce.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura shot to the heavens. There was no need to even sense the aura with one¡¯s own will; the phenomenon was so obvious that one could see the sky shrouded in blood-red color with one¡¯s naked eye.


    The existence of life was abination of will, qi, and consciousness. Cultivators were far stronger than anymon being in all three.


    Even then, gauging someone¡¯s capacity or strength in any of that required probing with one¡¯s willpower.


    For instance, if someone were to probe Lu Xuan¡¯s mental world with their will, they would be able to see a golden dragon in there with enough power to bring all under providence to the keel.


    The dragon was the noblest of all living beings. Having one¡¯s mental power taking the shape of a dragon enabled one to be immune against just about all kinds of mental attacks. It was also a testament to one¡¯s unbelievable level of mental power.


    The same worked with one¡¯s aura. Normally, someone could only vaguely sense the strength of another¡¯s aura. Conventionally-speaking, the more powerful or younger someone was, the stronger their aura would be.


    Weak and old people usually gave off such weak aura signatures that they could¡¯ve been considered to be dying.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura, on the other hand, was brimming so much that one could even see with one¡¯s naked eye how the sky was filled with his blood-red aura.


    That phenomenon was frightening enough to make people tremble in fear.


    The strength of Lu Xuan¡¯s Auric Flower far exceeded their expectations.


    They even began to wonder if the legendary Auric Flower was something truly so overwhelming.


    It had been ages since anyone conjured the Auric Flower, after all.


    As such, ¡®Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence¡¯ was already considered something that could¡¯ve only existed in legends.


    At the very least, none of them had seen something more surreal.


    Some spectators eximed in shock, ¡°Wait, but how are his aura reserves capable of holding out after fighting so long?¡±


    They recalled how a person¡¯s power would¡¯ve seen an exponential spike after conjuring the Auric Flower. At the same time, however, doing so would¡¯ve depleted one¡¯s aura reserves at a frightening rate.


    Even if someone was in their prime, that was something that one could afford to carelessly throw around. It was usually reserved as a trump card.


    If they were the ones conjuring the Auric Flower, their reserves would have beenpletely depleted after pulling off several moves.


    The only way to bypass the rule was to reach the level of Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence; one¡¯s will, qi, and consciousness had to form a closed, self-sufficient loop capable of regenerating and recycling each other. Only then would one be able to fight for prolonged periods in such a state.


    However, the way that Lu Xuan fought showed no signs of aura depletion at all. He didn¡¯t even seem to pant in exhaustion.


    To matters worse, he lookedpletely at ease.


    Lu Xuan looked just unbelievably overbearing at that moment. It was then that everyone came to believe what he said before; it looked as if he was truly out to ughter a good number of people.


    At that moment, the ns and sects that attended the meeting but weren¡¯t that close to the Taichu Path backed away in all directions immediately.


    None of them dared to stay close.


    They all feared that Lu Xuan would¡¯ve seen them asckeys of the Taichu Path and count them in his kill list.


    The phenomenon was so shocking that even some of the sectmasters who shared rather close rtions with the Taichu Path began to reconsider and back away as well.


    They saw how he just killed two people who were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm after all. Such beings were not to be trifled with in the first ce.


    Any one of such beings would have been revered at the same status as grand ancestors. However, such beings were easily crippled; they were unable to withstand more than three attacks from Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was so overwhelming that he seemed to have reached a pinnacle of sorts.


    One elder of the Taichu Path at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s pull out all the stops! I refuse to believe that he¡¯d be able to kill us all. The moment his reserves get depleted, he¡¯s dead!¡±


    It was not that he did not want to retreat or that he shared such a strong bond with his people.


    Rather, he sensed that he had been locked onto by Lu Xuan¡¯s will. That meant that he had nowhere to run.


    He would most probably end up killed right away if he were to even try escaping.


    The situation looked like one where, despite their overwhelming numbers, it seemed that Lu Xuan was the one who got them surrounded single-handedly instead of the other way around.


    It looked as if Lu Xuan hadpletely driven them all into a corner.


    They had no other choice but to give their all in the fight.


    A cold smirk was seen on Lu Xuan¡¯s face, as that was exactly what he was after. After that battle on that day, everyone would¡¯ve known that even a sacred ground as powerful and resourceful as the Taichu Path could still be crippled.


    Even if they were to not fall into the category of mere first-rate cultivation forces, they would¡¯ve still been unable topare to how they had been previously.


    That was how Lu Xuan had been carrying out his business all alone: be thorough and spare no one.


    The Taichu Path was at such a level of power that it looked like a massive tree to Lu Xuan. As such, he needed to first get rid of the leaves and branches before taking out the trunk.


    The way he saw it, he was forced to do so this way; hecked the necessary power to do it some other way.


    If his power level were at the Divine Transformation Realm, he would¡¯ve most likely been able to gatecrash the Taichu Path all on his own. In that case, he could uproot the entire tree right away without needing any further considerations.


    At that moment, the fighters of the Taichu Path were all emboldened. Those people did notck guts; after all, they were elites who managed to climb the ranks and file in a monstrous organization like the Taichu Path.


    They naturally did notck guts, but the way Lu Xuan had been able to go about getting such clean kills had still intimidated them. They were all utterly cornered at the moment, without any hope of escaping.


    The only option was to go all out and fight.


    While the Auric Flower was frighteningly powerful, there was no way someone could stay in such a state for such a long time.


    That was what they were counting on.


    All their bets were on Lu Xuan being unable to oust them.


    Everyone who watched the ongoing battle was left utterly dumbfounded; there was simply no way for them to tell who would be the eventual victor.


    While Lu Xuan was without a doubt powerful, being in the Auric Flower state meant that he would not be able tost long in a fight.


    On the other hand, the fighters from the Taichu Path did not need to worry about their endurance. However, they were far less powerful than Lu Xuan.


    It was a scenario of both parties being more or less at equal footing, all things considered.


    Boom!


    The ughter continued as Lu Xuan immediately charged into the crowd of the fighters of the Taichu Path. It was only then that he showcased just how frighteningly efficient he was with killing people.


    Boom!


    He rocked the heavens with just a single punch.


    Everything around shook violently alongside the attack. Several fighters at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm were hit, their bodies disintegrating right away.


    There was no stopping Lu Xuan.


    The fighters at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm might have as well be made out of cardboard when fighting someone like Lu Xuan; they were extremely frailpared to him.


    They were unable to stop Lu Xuan at all.


    Their numbers were utterly pointless before Lu Xuan¡¯s absolute, overwhelming might.


    ¡°Taichu Chant!¡±


    It was then that the fighters from the Taichu Path realized that fighting Lu Xuan one-on-one would¡¯ve led to their deaths.


    As such, they opted to link with each other. The Taichu Chant methods on them resonated with each other. Boundless Spiritual Aether spread all over the ce, conjuring a massive silhouette in midair.


    No one was sure what that thing truly was, but everyone knew that the thing was a manifestation of ¡®Taichu¡¯ itself.

 Chapter 569 - The Slaughter Continues

    <h4>Chapter 569: The ughter Continues</h4>


    The concept of ¡®Taichu¡¯ denoted the chaotic state that everything was where it was when the world first existed.


    The silhouette that appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes was a manifestation of the very concept of chaos itself.


    That silhouette cast immense pressure over everyone as soon as it appeared.


    This terrifying manifestation was unleashed thanks to the joint efforts of many people from the Taichu Path.


    ¡°It¡¯s here. The Taichu Overlord.¡±


    Many were left stunned; they immediately knew what that entity was.


    It was none other than an ultimate spell practiced by those of the Taichu Path called the Taichu Overlord.


    That was a spell unlike any other, especially given that it was an entity unleashed by a group of top-notch fighters. The resulting aura and might unleashed even managed to slightly shake the entire ce.


    In the current era, only a handful of people were capable of forcing the hands of fighters of the Taichu Path to such an extent. This was because of the powers wielded and status enjoyed by the Taichu Path in the Blessed Enve.


    That terrifying entity was d in chaotic qi, giving off a vague air of intimidation.


    Lu Xuan maintained his serious expression as he stood at the opposite side of the entity, yet he kept his hands behind his back and simply looked at the Taichu Overlord with a cold face.


    The Auric Flower above him continued to cycle about as if nothing happened.


    Lu Xuan casually asked, ¡°The Taichu Overlord?¡± He had no doubt known of the skill. Due to the years he spent tangling with Yan Han, he became very familiar with both the martial and arcane arts that those of the Taichu Path practiced.


    With that said, he definitely knew about the Taichu Overlord as well. That was a kind of spell manifested by martial will. The resulting overwhelming mental force from that spell alone was more than enough to pin down someone¡¯s opponent.


    Things could get so severe for the user¡¯s opponent that they would be unable to even perform at 50 percent capacity. Anyone weaker, likemon people, would have probably lost all strength just from one look from the entity.


    Meanwhile, the golden light on Lu Xuan burst at the same time. was manifested into a golden dragon before the eyes of the spectators present. The spectators watched as the golden light manifested into a golden dragon.


    The golden dragon was over ten kilometers long, swimming about like a massive dragon out to destroy the world.


    The golden dragon stood against the silhouette of Taichu.


    The dragon was a manifestation of Lu Xuan¡¯s very own mental power. It was being pitted against the specter of the Taichu Overlord spell.


    Everyone watched as Lu Xuan¡¯s golden dragon suddenlyshed out with a w, grabbing at the air. It conjured a sword out of the ambient spirit qi, which measured several kilometers long.


    Roar!


    The golden dragon roared at the sky, immediately bring the sword down onto the Taichu Overlord.


    Boom!


    The entire ce shook violently. Everyone felt that the sword that came down was more than a sword; they felt as if they were facing off against a ferocious beast out to end the world like no other.


    The sword was brought down at extreme speeds, yet the move looked extremely slow to everyone watching. To put it more precisely, it was an effect resulting from their state of being frozen. This enabled them to magnify the phenomenon to the extreme.


    It made a millisecond seem as long as a year.


    A century felt like only a single second, however, when the sword finally came down on that manifestation of Taichu.


    At that moment, the fighters of Taichu Path immediately shouted to each other, ¡°Attach iing! Brace yourselves!¡±


    It was not that they did not want to make the first move, but that Lu Xuan was simply too quick to react.


    When they were just about to have the Taichu entity attack Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan had alreadymanded the golden dragon to strike first.


    The wind howled all over the ce as that terrifying aura from the sword engulfed everything in its path.


    The de directly hit the Taichu entity.


    In response, the Taichu entity equipped some of its armor. However, the armor was also immediately shattered as soon as the sword came down on it.


    The Taichu entity shrieked the second he was hit by the sword, being immediately cleaved into two halves. Everyone watched as it dispersed in a burst of spirit qi.


    Whoosh!


    The spirit qi that allowed the Taichu entity to manifest spread all over the ce, raining down like a storm shortly before falling to the ground and dissipating without a trace. Everyone saw a huge crater that the terrifying attack had left in its wake.


    The spirit qi that rained down on the ground seemed more like artillery falling from the sky rather than drops of water.


    Pfftt! Pfft! Pfft!


    The fighters from the Taichu Path were sent flying back, spitting blood upon contact with the attack.


    Even the two fighters they had who were half a step into the Divine Treasure Realm suffered the same fate.


    While that entity was incredibly mighty, the recoil from its destruction was also incredibly severe.


    Some of the weakest fighters of Taichu Path immediately died from the recoil, their bodies exploding immediately.


    The sh cleaved through the barrier andnded onto the ground below, resulting in a terrifying crevasse measuring over a kilometer long. Over a dozen fighters from Taichu Path failed to evade the attack before being cleaved in half.


    Even those who were only caught in the shockwave of the sh were immediately vaporized with everyone else watching.


    None of them had ever anticipated the dragon that Lu Xuan conjured to be so utterly terrifying.


    The golden dragon that resided in Lu Xuan¡¯s mental world actuallybined with the Auric Flower to allow such a terrifying thing to manifest before everyone. None of those present were able to fight against it or even slow its attacks down for a second.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s just so scary. Just how does that guy manage something like that?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is he?¡±


    ¡°Given his current age, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see him be something like those grand ancestors at the Divine Transformation Realm.¡±


    Many were shocked by the terrifying might that came from the attack, but some other people quickly noticed something else.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was considerably drained after conjuring one such move, with his reserves being apparently depleted.


    That golden dragon behind Lu Xuan disappeared without a trace shortly afterward.


    It was then that they realized that Lu Xuan was still an ordinary human and not a living deity. Despite his massive aura reserve, he was still unable to keep up with the drainage that resulted from pulling such an attack.


    Boom!


    Just when everyone was still reeling from the shock, one elder of the Taichu Path was bisected by a st of sword aura raining down from above.


    That elder was unable to even react.


    Lu Xuan did not let the achievement of cleaving the Taichu Overlord get to his head. Instead, heunched his next attack immediately.


    It took only mere seconds for him to kill over a dozen more fighters from Taichu Path.


    Lu Xuan did not move at all. He remained hovering in midair while over a dozen beams of sword qi gathered around him before being unleashed right away.


    Every single st killed a top-notch fighter of the Taichu Path.


    At the sight of other elders dying before they could eveny a finger on Lu Xuan, one elder of the Taichu Path shouted in rage, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    The scene was so harrowing that it felt like his eyes were bleeding.

 Chapter 570 - Disintegrating Someone Half Way into Divine Transformation Realm with a Single Punch

    <h4>Chapter 570: Disintegrating Someone Half Way into Divine Transformation Realm with a Single Punch</h4>


    Those of the Taichu Path were determined to halt Lu Xuan¡¯s advance, even if it cost them their own lives.


    The survivors watched Lu Xuan easily kill experts at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, which Taichu Path had painstakingly fostered for years. They felt as though their reddened eyes were about to bleed out.


    The Taichu Path truly had aprehensive heritage, as well as ess to massive resources.


    Even so, fostering someone to reach the Ninth Tier of Divine Treasure Realm remained a difficult task.


    Fostering someone capable of getting half a step into Divine Transformation Realm proved even more difficult.


    Within the previous generation, the sect already had the allotted one or two people at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    That was where the limit of the world currently was at.


    That limit of the world was their limit as well.


    It could be said that every cultivator at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm was precisely why the Taichu Path was able to reign supreme.


    While there was no doubt that the supreme ones among them at Divine Transformation Realm were indeed powerful, they could not possibly have had those people work all the time. Even then, those formidable fighters formed the bulk of those executing their supremacy.


    If half of the Taichu Path¡¯s extreme renown was said toe from the grand ancestors at Divine Transformation Realm, then the other half would¡¯vee from those who were at the ninth tier of Divine Treasure Realm.


    At that moment, many of them had perished without being given a chance to take action. The aftermath would¡¯ve been no different from waging war with other sacred grounds.


    To make matters worse, they might not have even lost so many formidable ones when waging war against other sacred grounds. Currently, at least 30 cultivators at the ninth tier of Divine Treasure Realm had already perished within minutes.


    One could imagine just how dire their losses were.


    Lu Xuan was severing their heads at a very frightening rate.


    Each person at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm had been fostered for at least over 100 years, with untold amounts of resourcesmitted to doing so. Even then, it took only a single p to kill several of them.


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to let him keep doing as he pleases. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die before the grand ancestor arrived.¡±


    At that moment, one of the two remaining cultivators half a step into Divine Transformation Realm emerged.


    As vice sectmaster of the sect, he was one of the cultivators of the highest status among those of the Taichu Path.


    His status was practically the highest among those from the Taichu Path who were present on that day.


    That was because both the grand ancestor at Divine Transformation Realm and the sectmaster were present on that day. If they were, Yan Han would not have been the one hosting the meeting.


    At that moment, that man emerged to stop Lu Xuan just to buy the others more time.


    He took out a pitch-ck pill from his ring, popped it, and swallowed it right away.


    Boom!


    The Spiritual Aether all over his body instantly burst. Blood sprayed from all over his body in response, instantly turning him into a human soaked with blood. At that moment, he looked more like an actual monster than a human.


    Lu Xuan halted his advance. He could immediately tell that the man did not mutate into something else. The phenomenon was a result of his cells being unable to withstand the exponential spike of power. Thus, they shattered.


    Lu Xuan was able to sense terrifying Spiritual Aether raging all over that man¡¯s body.


    That pill he popped definitely had an effect on him, likely something such as boosting his powers in a short amount of time.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression remainedpletely unchanged. He was all too familiar with such means. It waspletely normal for an organization as powerful as the Taichu Path to have ess to such means.


    Lu Xuan would have been able to concoct something like that himself.


    He had been using such pills all the time back in his past life, but he no longer needed to do so in his current life. One of the reasons was that few were capable of forcing him to take such drastic measures.


    The other reason was that such pills came at a cost: one would¡¯ve definitely damaged one¡¯s own foundations by taking them, even if one were to survive the circumstances calling for the use of such pills.


    That vice sectmaster before his eyes was desperate enough to use such means. Even if he were to be able to survive the battle, he would have no longer been able to make it to Divine Transformation Realm.


    It was especially costly because it was currently a golden age for cultivators on Earth. Being unable to keep up meant that he would fall far behind his juniors.


    Regardless, Lu Xuan remainedpletely unfazed over what happened.


    He had seen too many scenarios like this back in his past life. At this point, scenes over a hundred times sadder than this would not have even fazed him.


    Arrggghhhh!


    A terrifying aura burst all over that vice sectmaster of the Taichu Path, who looked so harrowing that no one dared to get near him.


    He was screaming in pain the whole time.


    Every muscle on his body crumbled one by one, while his bones continued to grind against each other.


    There was just no way for those of the Taichu Path to have remained oblivious to what their vice sectmaster was doing after seeing him in such a state. The man was sacrificing himself to halt Lu Xuan¡¯s advance and even kill Lu Xuan, so as to buy them all time.


    They all turned their gaze at Lu Xuan, ring at him and wanting nothing more than to tear him to pieces.


    This man brought about such a massive loss to the Taichu Path.


    Those of the Taichu Path had been nurturing their forces in the Blessed Enve for ages and had never seen such awful times.


    The number of fighters who died by Lu Xuan¡¯s hands was higher than those who had died over the past century.


    After seeing his powers rise exponentially, the vice sectmaster roared, ¡°Die!¡±


    He clenched his fist and threw a punch right at Lu Xuan.


    The blood that sttered all over the ce coalesced into a massive fist that headed towards Lu Xuan.


    Terrifying amounts of power raged from within his body, bringing him to the brink of total copse inside.


    He desperately wanted to let out all that force with just one punch and hit Lu Xuan with it.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re in way over your head.¡± Lu Xuan did not show any sign of sympathy towards his opponent. The feud between him and the Taichu Path had been going on for two lifetimes. Thus, he saw it fitting to bring an end to it on that day.


    Whether it be Taichu Path or the Lu n, one of them had to perish.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura raged as he conjured a blood dragon, which then roared under the effects of the Auric Flower. Lu Xuan then threw a punch.


    His fist, infused with the might of that blood dragon, shed with that iing blood-colored punch.


    Boom!


    A massive rumble rang out as everyone saw the two fists collided in the air. Vibrating energy fluctuations could be seen spreading out all over the ce from where the fists met.


    Boom!


    The few fighters of the Taichu Path who happened to stay too close were immediately sent flying by the resulting force, which had gravely injured them.


    ¡°He did it. He seriously did it!¡±


    It was only then that many realized that the vice sectmaster actually managed to stop Lu Xuan¡¯s advance.


    Lu Xuan, who was seen to be a devil incarnate, was actually stopped by their vice sectmaster. That brought them some bit of relief.


    At that moment, those from the Taichu Path did not seem to possess their typical arrogance.


    It had been nearly impossible to even withstand Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.


    The only one who could take out the monster before their eyes was probably the grand ancestor at Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Xuan pulled back after the hit. The body of that vice sectmaster of the Taichu Path, who looked dashing and almighty just moments ago, gradually began to crumble before exploding into a rain of blood and flesh almost immediately afterward.

 Chapter 571 - Utter Collapse of the Forces of the Taichu Path

    <h4>Chapter 571: Utter Copse of the Forces of the Taichu Path</h4>


    That one punch had annihted the vice sectmaster of the Taichu Path, whose powers had been vastly boosted before this.


    That move was no doubt extremely ferocious, paralyzing everyone where they stood in fear.


    The way they saw it, Lu Xuan seemed to have be even more terrifying than before.


    Nobody was sure that he could kill someone who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm with just a single hit; the probability of requiring a second hit being rather high.


    Of course, that itself was already terrifying enough.


    However, that state was deemed far inferior to Lu Xuan¡¯s current state.


    The vice sectmaster of the Taichu Path had cranked his powers to the very extreme after taking the pill, bing at least twice as powerful as he was before. Even then, he was literally disintegrated by just a single punch from Lu Xuan.


    That was some terrifying level of powers.


    Nobody could believe what they just saw. All everyone could think was, ¡°How was that possible?¡±


    It seemed as if Lu Xuan had not suffered any signs of degradation after overtaxing his reserves from overusing the Auric Flower in those intense battles.


    He had instead be even more frightening than before.


    Lu Xuan was the only one who knew that things had truly just happened to be in his favor.


    It was true that the vice Sectmaster¡¯s powers had been amplified by over two folds after his level of Spiritual Aether burst. However, looks could be deceiving.


    Having made use of such means back in his past life, he knew all too well just how utterly hazardous such a move that made one seemed unmatched truly was.


    Having so much energy running out of control in one¡¯s body was no different from nting a bomb inside oneself.


    Unless a fighter was taking on someone whose power level was far below their own, the former could easily fail to suppress the Spiritual Aether energy running berserk in one¡¯s own body.


    In turn, this would¡¯ve resulted in a severe bacsh from the immense amount of Spiritual Aether that would kill them.


    Lu Xuan had been able to barely keep everything together only because of the unparalleled constitution granted by his Born Taoism Aptitude.


    He would have most likely met the same fate as vice sectmaster he was fighting moments ago otherwise, whose power seemed unmatched. Even then, just stopping one attack from such a frightening opponent would¡¯ve resulted in a bacsh devastating enough to destroy his body altogether.


    Under the circumstances where the forces of the punches from both sides were equally strong, the recoil from such an attack would naturally have been devastating.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Born Taoism Aptitude gave his body such unmatched resilience that he was able to cast a spell as astonishing as the Auric Flower. As such, he was naturally fine with such recoil.


    However, the same could not be said with the other side.


    The vice Sectmaster¡¯s body crumbled right away.


    All the remaining fighters from Taichu Path thought about the possibility of killing someone who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm with just a single blow. That thought alone had thoroughly frightened them all to their cores.


    They saw a glimpse of hope in their vice Sectmaster, only for it to be quickly crushed as quickly as it appeared. What happened was worse than having never seen hope right from the beginning.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s killing streak had shattered the nerves of the remaining fighters. As a result, they all bolted right away.


    One could see all of one¡¯spatriots drop like flies and yet remainpletely unfazed.


    However, all of the survivors were so badly beaten psychologically that all that they could think of was to run.


    Lu Xuan was immediately troubled by what he saw. His current level ofbat prowess was clearly the same as that of someone at either the Divine Transformation Realm or the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Even then, he still was not at Divine Transformation Realm.


    If he were truly at the Divine Transformation Realm by now, he would have been easily able to p them all to death without giving them a chance to escape.


    All he could at the moment was kill as many of them as he could; this would¡¯ve allowed him to inflict as much damage to taichu Path as possible.


    Everyone else was baffled by the sight of all of Taichu Path¡¯s supposedly formidable fighters running away with their tails between their legs.


    None of them had ever witnessed something so bizarre in their lives before.


    Those of Taichu Path had been reigning supreme throughout the ce for ages. They had never been so miserably defeated before.


    Normally, those of Taichu Path had always been the ones causing others to run with their tails between their legs.


    It was a scene that one would probably not be able to witness even once in centuries.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan locked his gaze onto thest remaining cultivator who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    That man was not actually from Taichu Path, but he still shared a very close rtionship with them; he was the one who established an affiliated sect of Taichu Path.


    That man had been fighting with Taichu Path since the very beginning of the fight.


    Lu Xuan raised his hand right away, shrouding the ce in dark clouds and harboring a massive lighting dragon within.


    The dragon then immediately charged with a roar, running down as many of those fleeing fighters from Taichu Path as it could. It took only seconds for several of them who had not been able to evade in time to be roasted and reduced to mists of blood and flesh by the massive bolt of electricity.


    Nothing was stronger than this lightning dragon. That was why it was Lu Xuan¡¯s true to-go weapon whenever he was vastly outnumbered in a fight.


    Lu Xuan finally made his move while that lightning dragon continued to chase after the fleeing fighters of the Taichu Path. Although he remained very cautious, he charged straight at the fighter who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    That fighter noticed that Lu Xuan had his will locked onto him, causing all of the hairs on his body to immediately stand in response. He couldn¡¯t help but feel as if some ancient, ferocious beast now had him in its sights.


    That was utterly terrifying.


    ¡°Guess I have no choice, then.¡±


    Considering the circumstances he found himself in, the man finally realized that it was near impossible for him to escape.


    Lu Xuan set his sights on him, intending to thoroughly handle him. The chances of being able to escape were virtually nonexistent.


    He burned his Spiritual Aether after seeing himself utterly cornered, charging at Lu Xuan as he shouted.


    Boom!


    A terrifying sh of his de came down right away. The entire ce shook violently due to that being an attack from someone who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Many felt as if the attack was able toe down on them even though they were standing extremely far away from the attack.


    However, Lu Xuan showed no signs of fear. He immediately grabbed at that beam that was several kilometers long.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan caught the iing sh of the de firmly in his hand, which began to slowly crumble. The attack that was terrifying enough to split mountains was unable to hurt Lu Xuan at all. On the contrary, Lu Xuan crushed it with a single grasp.


    The attack did not even manage to even leave a dent in his Shield of Great Aether.


    Run!


    The man who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm turned and ran outside immediately. That attack was but a feint right from the start, as he did not expect himself to be able to fight Lu Xuan at all.


    He saw with his own eyes what happened to the vice Sectmaster of the Taichu Path, who had been utterly disintegrated almost with nothing but a single punch from Lu Xuan.


    Back when the vice Sectmaster¡¯s body was on the verge of utter copse, it still allowed Lu Xuan to show off his unparalleledbat prowess.


    However, his speed remained inferior to Lu Xuan. Thetter took a single step and disappeared from where he stood right away.


    When Lu Xuan appeared again, he was already right behind that fighter who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    It looked as if Lu Xuan had teleported.


    Every single step Lu Xuan took was capable of covering over a kilometer.


    He mastered such movement methods fully. It was not that he was unable to cover further distances, but only that his body would not allow it.


    He brandished his Dragonyer and immediately cleaved that man who was still in midair in half. Blood sprayed everywhere as the other man died an immediate, gruesome death.


    Thest cultivator who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm was dead.

 Chapter 572 - Whoever You are, I鈥檓 going to Kill You!

    <h4>Chapter 572: Whoever You are, I¡¯m going to Kill You!</h4>


    The oue of the battle was as obvious as it could get.


    Everyone could see who won that entire battle.


    Lu Xuan was fighting a whole army on his own. The battlested even soon than that between the Heretic and Yan Han.


    It was almost a one-sided ughter.


    It was only after fighting such a hard and long battle that everyone came to realize that sheer numbers did not necessarily guarantee victory. There could be someone around whosebat prowess outweighed arge army.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers far exceededmon cultivators who were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm. Those at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm would¡¯ve been like rats running away from a cat when they ran into Lu Xuan.


    A single graze was severe enough to kill.


    It was utterly terrifying.


    Even those who were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm did not fare well against Lu Xuan.


    They were simply being able to withstand attacks from Lu Xuan better and suffered a worse fate than the others, due to them being his primary targets. They could only withstand Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks better than others. As Lu Xuan¡¯s primary targets, however, they suffered an even worse fate.


    Half of the remaining cultivators at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm were able to escape, yet none who were half a step into Divine Transformation Realm were able to run at all.


    One could tell just how gruesome things had been.


    The battle ended in apletely different way than usual. Normally, the ones at higher levels suffered fewer casualties, while those of lower levels were more likely to end up being used as cannon fodder.


    ¡°Just how many scores does he have to settle with Taichu Path? Based on the way he went about it, it seemed like he was out to kill every single cultivator who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm, those in the ranks of the Taichu Path.¡±


    ¡°How much more vengeful can he get? He came specifically when there were a bunch of them around. What do you think?¡±


    A fat man weighing about 100 kilograms pped his forehead and said, ¡°This is terrifying. How could anyone on Earth be that handsome? Man, that guy might rece me as the most good-looking guy around.¡±


    There seemed to be some sort of abnormality among them.


    One fighter who was close to Taichu Path mumbled, ¡°This is a living devil. If such a monster continues to exist, then the world of cultivators will be in huge trouble!¡±


    He did not dare to speak out loud, fearing that Lu Xuan would just p him to death the second he opened his mouth.


    The fighters of Taichu Path intended to half Lu Xuan¡¯s advance at the cost of their lives. No one doubted their steely will at all.


    It was utterly ridiculous to even say that people who were capable of getting that far with cultivation were weak-willed.


    Despite their efforts, Lu Xuan still managed to crush them all. That was what everyone present found most harrowing about the situation.


    Lu Xuan killing those people was hardly a surprise, but they found it absurd that he managed to induceplete mental breakdown in such iron-willed people.


    However, some quickly noticed that once Lu Xuan was done killing those who stood in his way, his next target would¡¯ve most likely been Yan Han.


    Before all that had happened, many thought that Lu Xuan was a literal nutjob for saying what he said. After all that had happened, however, they now believe that Lu Xuan may actually stand a chance against Yan Han.


    At that moment, everyone thought that Yan Han was done for.


    ¡°Unless that grand ancestor of Taichu Pathes out to settle this, Yan Han is surely doomed. I wonder if the grand ancestor will make it in time.¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­ most probably¡­¡±


    It was a question that everyone was now pondering on. There was a transportation formation linking the old site and the current site of Taichu Path.


    Conventionally speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have taken long for the grand ancestor to mobilize through the use of said transportation formation so long as word got out in time.


    At least, that should how things usually were, theoretically speaking.


    The emphasis was on the ¡°theoretically speaking¡± part.


    Given how Lu Xuan showed that he could easily make short work of those who were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm, everyone began to wonder if even someone as powerful as Yan Han would only be able tost just a tad bit longer.


    ¡°Hey, just how does he manage to keep his Auric Flower around for so long without depleting his aura reserves? Is he even human? Could a human possess an aura that enduring? The way I see it¡­that¡¯s a monster right there.¡±


    Many were astonished by how longsting Lu Xuan¡¯s aura reserves seemed to be, making him look like some legendary monster.


    Lu Xuan found that among Taichu Path¡¯s cultivators, half of those who were in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm had escaped. However, he did not include those half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm in his count.


    Even though his lightning dragon had been able to kill a good number of them before the battle ended, about half of them still managed to escape.


    That was hardly worth mentioning. He was not all that concerned, given how they were all traumatized by then anyway.


    Even if their mental states stayed intact, they would no longer pose a threat to him.


    There were only two people of the Taichu Path that he was concerned about. One was the grand ancestor who was at Divine Transformation Realm. The other one was Yan Han.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan was determined to kill Yan Han.


    Meanwhile, Yan Han was also done running over the Heretic.


    The Heretic was sent flying by a thrust from Yan Han¡¯s spear, coughing blood as he flew.


    Although he was just as talented as Yan Han, the massive gap in constitution resilience meant that Yan Han quickly defeated the Heretic in the fight.


    That was how unfair the world was. It was near impossible for someone of an average constitution to defeat one with a godlike constitution. The only exception was if thetter neglected to develop their constitution.


    Unparalleled geniuses such as Yan Han were fostered with the best resources at a very young age. That meant that the average person simply had no chance at beating them.


    That was what led to the Heretic¡¯s swift defeat.


    While it seemed as if Lu Xuan spent so much time ughtering those from Taichu Path, the whole process was actually very brief. This was because of his frighteningly high speed at which he took all of them out.


    ¡°You have no chance of winning against me, Heretic.¡±


    Yan Han¡¯s expression remained cold as he stood high and mighty as if he was some kind of god. He saw the Heretic to have been utterly beneath him.


    The Heretic red at Yan Han as he coughed up blood. He seemed to be in shambles, yet a tinge of resilience still lingered within his expression. ¡°Yan Han, you sure live up to your title as the best so much so that even I couldn¡¯t win against you. Even then, do you seriously think that you¡¯ve won?¡±


    Yan Han frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Yan Han. Haven¡¯t you discovered that you¡¯re the only one from Taichu Path left around now?¡±


    The Hereticughed as he coughed up blood.


    It was only then that Yan Han felt that something was off. He then sensed a very terrifying will locking onto him and looked down, finding Lu Xuan looking at him with his hands behind his back.


    The ground below Lu Xuan looked as if it been from hell, with bodies littered all over.


    Yan Han was able to recognize many of the dead bodies with just a single look. They were all elders from the Taichu Path, alongside the vice sect master.


    All of those people were dead.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    Yan Han¡¯s eyes became bloodshot right away. Most of those who participated in the event that day were his supporters of Taichu Path.


    There were also his teachers included in the body count. Those people were seen as crucial people for solidifying his rule as Taichu Path¡¯s next sect master in the future.


    All of those people were now dead.


    All those familiar faces were lying in a massive pool of blood on the ground.


    Arrrgghhhhh!


    Yan Han could not help but immediately roar.


    ¡°Whoever you are, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Yan Han shouted in rage as his aura continued to grow more intense. He burst in dazzling golden light, making him look like some kind of a sun god.

 Chapter 573 - Get Rid of You in Three Moves

    <h4>Chapter 573: Get Rid of You in Three Moves</h4>


    Yan Han¡¯s shout caught the attention of many people. Everyone wanted to know who this man was, who never revealed himself the whole time.


    They wondered who would¡¯ve ever had the audacity to pick fights with Taichu Path like that.


    Furthermore, he was actually able to deal a serious blow against Taichu Path. One could only imagine how Taichu Path would¡¯ve been going all out to im his head from this point on.


    While Lu Xuan was powerful, many people thought that he was still no stronger than that grand ancestor of Taichu Path.


    They certainly weren¡¯t present when he was able to take on the grand ancestor, who was already at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Everyone watched as Lu Xuan rose to Yan Han¡¯s current altitude. He then locked eyes with Yan Han.


    ¡°So you truly don¡¯t know me then, eh?¡± Lu Xuan smirked as he looked at Yan Han.


    Yan Han glowered at Lu Xuan and realized something almost immediately. He finally remembered the identity of this man before him.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Xuan.¡±


    That man was none other than Lu Xuan.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had forgotten about Lu Xuan. Rather, he was simply too distracted by the Heretic to have noticed.


    While the Heretic was currently in shambles after what Yan Han did, the Heretic was actually on par with Yan Han in more ways than one.


    Aside from Yan Han and the grand ancestor, nobody in all of Taichu Path would¡¯ve been capable of winning against the Heretic.


    The Heretic was indeed a noteworthy menace.


    Lu Xuan looked far more harmless inparison.


    Yan Han never expected Lu Xuan, whom he deemed to be nothing more than a nuisance, to have been the real immediate threat.


    Yan Han never expected Lu Xuan to have been able to kill tens of the most powerful fighters throughout all of Taichu Path, all within the short amount of time he spent fighting the Heretic.


    One could¡¯ve even said that the previous battle had dealt a crippling blow against the Taichu Path, reducing the sect to being a shadow of its former self.


    Those who perished were all important in solidifying Yan Han¡¯s rule in the future.


    Lu Xuan chuckled as hemented, ¡°Well, looks like you finally recall who I am then. Heh, took you long enough. I guess you¡¯ve never expected to see me showing up in the Blessed Enve then, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Han¡¯s pupils then immediately contracted upon having recalled something even more terrifying. Lu Xuan appeared in the Blessed Enve, yet there had not been any news regarding Yan Han¡¯s master and the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea for quite some time.


    Considering how Lu Xuan went about ughtering Yan Han¡¯s people mere moments ago, it probably meant that he also killed his master Dan Chenzi and the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea.


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed them.¡± Yan Han was so enraged by this that his entire body began shaking.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s brow twitched, having immediately realized what Yan Han was talking about.


    He knew that Yan Han was referring to Dan Chenzi and the others. He immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve killed them all. You¡¯ll be next.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, you seriously think that you could kill me?¡± Yan Han¡¯s expression became so increasingly cold that one could¡¯ve sworn that they saw frost forming on his face.


    Lu Xuan sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s also right. You never believed that I could kill you back then, and now it¡¯s no different from before.¡±


    It seemed to him that Yan Han had never seen him as being worth his time, whether it in his past or current lifetime.


    Despite the bodies littering the ground below, Yan Han still believed without a doubt that Lu Xuan was incapable of killing him while the former possessed the Holy Body of the Sun.


    That was the special constitution that allowed him to overwhelm countless of his peers, after all.


    The Heretic was just as talented as him, yet Yan Han still ran him over.


    Right now, he was truly as strong as he could¡¯ve possibly been.


    Essentially none of his peers possessed a constitution as strong as his.


    Lu Xuan peered deep into the Taichu Path¡¯s territory. Based on the current circumstances, he spected that the grand ancestor of the Taichu Path had probably learned what happened. It seemed that the grand ancestor would be showing up soon enough.


    That meant that Lu Xuan was running out of time.


    He had to kill Yan Han before the grand ancestor of the Taichu Path arrived, who would¡¯ve had to take the old man out some other time.


    After all, he would have broken into the Divine Transformation Realm by then.


    Only then would he have truly be invincible.


    By then, nobody in the Blessed Enve would have been able to pose a threat to him.


    The merging of the Human Alliance and the Blessed Enve, which he intended to push for, would¡¯vee to pass by then.


    By then, every n that he had drafted since his reincarnation would¡¯ve been trulypleted. Once that happens, the current situation wille to an end.


    It was true that time was always of the essence.


    Lu Xuan put three fingers up and said to Yan Han, ¡°Time is running out. I see that your grand ancestor is going to show up soon enough. I¡¯ll make it quick; I¡¯ll get rid of you in just three moves.¡±


    ¡°Get rid of me in just three moves? What are you getting at?¡± Yan Han looked at Lu Xuan. Such a seemingly absurd statement infuriated him so much that he was about tough.


    In the past, nobody had ever been bold enough to talk to him like that. Nobody dared to make such bold ims like being able to get rid of him in just three moves.


    ¡®Does he truly think that I¡¯m that soft?¡¯


    It was worth noting that even when Yan Han had a huge advantage over the Heretic, he still didn¡¯t dare to talk about killing the Heretic in just three moves.


    ¡®This man is insane!¡¯


    The serious look on Lu Xuan¡¯s face infuriated him even further, pushing his rage past its limit.


    Lu Xuan looked so overconfident in himself that he was willing to voice his wariness against Taichu Path¡¯s grand ancestor right before Yan Han. That itself was considered an act of contempt.


    Lu Xuan was tantly insulting Yan Han, showing him the kind of contempt that one would¡¯ve treated bugs with.


    ¡°Alright. Fine. Very well.¡±


    Yan Han¡¯s fury was beyond measure. As he growled, his aura grew as vast as the ocean. It began to emerge in pulses, shrouding the entire sky with a golden light.


    He looked extremely terrifying; it was as if he was the incarnation of the sun.


    Countless people at the mountain gasped at the sight, which greatly stunned them.


    Despite being half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm as well, the aura that emanated from Yan Han had vastly exceeded that of the others of the same level that came before.


    The effect was so obvious that he seemed like something else altogether.


    Earlier, Yan Han did not put his full power to work when taking on the Heretic.


    The Heretic looked extremely vexed at the sight of Yan Han dazzling in golden light as if he was the sun himself. The Heretic knew that this still would¡¯ve happened.


    Possessing an average constitution meant that the gap between him and those possessing a special constitution was too wide for him to close.


    He was incredibly frustrated by the fact.


    He wondered if that vast gap truly had determined the oue of the battle right from the start.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze and made his move. His silhouette began to gradually disappear in midair.


    He was not actually disappearing. More precisely, he was moving so quickly that mirages remained behind.


    When Lu Xuan showed himself again, he appeared right before Yan Han.


    Lu Xuan made his move first when taking on Yan Han, clenching his fist and immediately punching him.


    Boom!


    The force from his punch shook the entire sky while tearing apart the shimmering golden light all over the sky, which immediately crashed down onto Yan Han.


    Yan Han made his move as well, thrusting his spear immediately towards the enemy. The thrust looked like a golden beast of some sort, directly shing with that fearsome force of the punch.


    Boom!


    The area around them shook violently.


    The sh between the two fighters looked as intense as when aet hit the ground. The area around them began to shatter, the resulting shockwaves of aura shaking the rest of the earth.


    This was a sh of pure physical force that, on its own, was strong enough to split mountains.

 Chapter 574 - Overpowering

    <h4>Chapter 574: Overpowering</h4>


    Whoosh!


    The aura from the two sides shed like two torrents meeting each other head-on.


    The sh created a shockwave of aura that spread in all directions, with the two fighters at the center of it all.


    ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    Those watching from below looked on as the frightening torrents washed all over the ce with each sh. Despite only watching from far away, they all had to put up defensive barriers to avoid getting severely injured.


    ¡°The shockwaves alone could already do that much damage. Is there anyone who couldpete with those two right now?¡±


    Many were astonished by the sight, unable to believe what was happening before them.


    Apparently,mon cultivators who were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm were nowhere near those two in terms ofbat prowess.


    Even an elite who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm like the Heretic was no match for those two.


    ¡°Someone with a godlike physique way above that ofmon people could easily overpower peers of the same level.¡±


    Many knew that the difference between them and those two who were fighting in the sky was more than just how talented they were; it was also a difference in their constitutions.


    It was like when a short, scrawny kid had been training in martial arts for 10 years. Compared to a muchrger person who only trained for a month, the scrawny kid could never surpass him.


    The longer each side trained, the wider and more apparent such differences between the two became.


    Everyone knew what kind of physique Yan Han possessed¡ªthe Holy Body of the Sun.


    A cultivator with such a body would¡¯ve been able to easily wipe the floor with their peers. Yan Han was mostly known as the best among his peers because of his body.


    Someone with such a physique would¡¯ve definitely been able to overpower everyone else around them.


    They would¡¯ve been invincible.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯sbat prowess was every bit on par with that of someone with a Holy Body of the Sun. It even seemed that he might¡¯ve been more terrifying.


    Everyone wondered just what kind of physique Lu Xuan possessed.


    Even the Heretic, who was still in the sky, was forced to back away in awe.


    ¡°So this is what those of godlike constitution is capable of then?¡± The grimace on the Heretic¡¯s face was unmistakable. Despite being a Taoist priest dedicated to his practice, he still felt very frustrated, unwilling to ept the truth before him.


    However, he quickly calmed himself down. He saw that Yan Han, shrouded in golden light and looking like a sun god, was somewhat shaken from the sh.


    He was actually thrown back a considerable distance.


    Yan Han¡¯s face reddened from the flush of aura.


    His eyes were bloodshot¡ª70% of it was filled with murderous intent, while 30% was filled with utter confusion.


    He did not hold back earlier. He was even more ferocious than when he dealt with the Heretic.


    He truly had reached his full potential, his aura raging like the sea.


    He was sure that none of his peers who were on the same level as him would have been able to withstand one attack from him.


    Even someone like the Heretic would have probably been severely injured if he took such an attack head-on.


    In reality, Yan Han¡¯s aura was messed up by the recoil from shing with Lu Xuan. The bacsh was so strong that he felt a bit of pain from his rattled innards.


    One could¡¯ve only imagined just how terrifying that would¡¯ve been.


    It was as if the man before him was not even a human, but rather a monster disguised as a human.


    He felt like he was fighting some beast of disaster and not an actual human.


    No, that wasn¡¯t right. Even such beasts wouldn¡¯t have been so terrifying.


    After all, he would have crushed such a beast of the same level as he was midair right away instead.


    Zoom!


    The space before him seemed to have been torn apart before he could think about it any further. Lu Xuan appeared before Yan Han very quickly; it was as if he had teleported.


    Lu Xuan charged at Yan Han as if he were aet.


    The terrifying aura around him made him look capable of crushing Earth itself.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Yan Han shouted in defiance, unwilling to let Lu Xuan gain the upper hand. As he made his move, the sun behind him gradually rose to the sky. That was the most terrifying scene around them at that moment, with the beams of golden light being able to crush everything in their path.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s advance was halted by that sun, preventing him from closing in on Yan Han any further.


    Lu Xuan¡¯sbat prowess was so unimaginably terrifying that his aura alone could easily be likened to the raging seas.


    Yan Han¡¯s might was overshadowedpletely before him.


    It even forced Yan Han to cast the miracle from his Holy Body of the Sun. A sun emerged to stop Lu Xuan in his tracks.


    Meanwhile, golden beams of light burst throughout Lu Xuan¡¯s body and transformed into a golden dragon.


    The golden dragon looked ferocious with its lifelike scales. It did not shirk at all when facing off against the sun, roaring at the sky before grabbing at the sun with its two front ws.


    Scrattthh!


    At that moment, everyone seemed to hear something being torn. They soon saw the sun instantly being ripped apart.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Yan Han was shocked. That miracle was born from his Holy Body of the Sun, which he hardly ever used in any of the battles he fought. Every time he brought the sun out, the enemy was destined to lose.


    Had it been any othermon cultivator who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm, they would have most probably ended up being severely injured by the sun. In that case, they would¡¯ve no longer been able to fight Yan Han. Nobody had ever heard of some monster such as Lu Xuan, who was able to directly tear apart the sun.


    A streak of blood was seen from the corner of Yan Han¡¯s lips; it was a sign that he was suffering from the recoil of having such a miracle from his own body destroyed.


    However, Lu Xuan did not stop at just tearing apart the sun.


    He clenched his fist and threw a punch.


    ¡°Golden Dragon ws!¡±


    The punch transformed into a golden dragon w capable of tearing everything in its path apart, heading straight for Yan Han.


    At that moment, Yan Han had nowhere to run. The punch came right before him at blitzing speeds. All of his defensive barriers and formations were utterly useless against that punch, as they were destroyed right away.


    That one punch alone had decimated all of his defenses.


    Yan Han had no other choice but to take it head-on. He had no idea what else he could¡¯ve done.


    Nothing like this had ever happened before during the many battles he fought, especially when he was against his peers. He had never been the one being run over by someone of his level.


    He had no idea what he was truly up against. As a Celestial Lord back in his past life, Lu Xuan was well-versed in more than just cultivation. All thatbat experience that he had umted throughout the ages was far more than what Yan Han couldprehend.


    The sun miracle that Yan Han had conjured would have thrown any other cultivator at a loss, making them unsure how to proceed from there.


    Even so, Lu Xuan was able to tear it down due to his sheer, absolute power. The sun posed no threat to him at all.


    Yan Han then thrust his spear at the iing dragon w.


    Golden light filled the air again, but this time waspletely different.


    Everyone watched as the opposing golden beams shed against the other, looking like two stars colliding with each other with enough force to shake the heavens.


    The resulting shockwaves destroyed everything in their paths. The heavens seemed to be on the brink of copse as well.


    At that moment, the others in the mountains were all watching in awe. None of them could have stood any chance at all against either of those two goliaths.


    Pffftt!


    Blood spilled from someone¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 575 - Yan Han is about to Flee?

    <h4>Chapter 575: Yan Han is about to Flee?</h4>


    Yan Han spat out blood all over the sky.


    The standstill actuallysted only for a split second, as the victor of the battle quickly became clear.


    It was just like how Yan Han had been able to quickly injure the Heretic so much back then.


    Both the Heretic and Yan Han were on the same level, but thebat prowess from both of them proved otherwise.


    It looked like they were on twopletely different levels altogether.


    At that moment, Yan Han finally realized how the Heretic had felt during the battle before.


    It was the feeling of being utterly incapable of even making a dent in the opponent despite one¡¯s best efforts. It was like throwing eggs at a wall.


    His Holy Body of the Sun enabled him to almost beat down the Heretic instantly, eventually giving him an overwhelming victory against the Heretic.


    However, the same attack waspletely useless against Lu Xuan.


    He could sense that Lu Xuan had some kind of exceptional physique as well, one that was every bit on par with his own. Perhaps Lu Xuan¡¯s physique even surpassed his own.


    If that was the case, then he would have probably been able to hang on for a bit longer.


    What proved even more terrifying was the Auric Flower that Lu Xuan conjured above his head.


    The Auric Flower enabled Lu Xuan to easily manipte his aura as if it was his own personal army. That enabled him to easily crush Yan Han¡¯s aura, which looked like that of scattered forces inparison.


    It felt as if they both possessed the same physique, yet Yan Han was only able to bring 100 percent of his powers to bear in one go. Meanwhile, Lu Xuan was about to do so at 200 percent.


    The difference between them was massive.


    They looked as if they were on different levels altogether.


    To make matters worse, he was actually inferior to Lu Xuan when it came to sheer power alone. Being forced into those circumstances showed Yan Han how the Heretic felt back in their previous battle.


    The thoughts seemed very borate, yet they had only appeared in his mind for a single instant before pain quickly took over.


    As the spot between his thumb and his index finger broke open, blood began spewing in all directions. That prevented him from even holding his spear.


    His spear was sent flying back almost instantly, flying away like a shooting star.


    Pfftt!


    Yan Han spat out blood yet again. He couldn¡¯t help it, as his insides were already hemorrhaging from being rattled so badly that they shifted about.


    To make matters worse, he only managed to survive due to his exceptionally special constitution. Without it, the sh would¡¯ve exploded his innards and shattered his bones.


    Even so, the sh had broken all of the bones in his arm.


    To put it precisely, the bones were all broken due to the twisting forceing in too hard. The spear in his hand ended up flying off elsewhere because he was unable to handle such massive iing force.


    Beads of sweat broke out all over his body, drenching his back.


    He was severely injured in just a split second.


    Lu Xuan had actually demonstrated his terrifyingbat prowess in just two moves.


    The Auric Flower above his head continued to amplify hisbat prowess to terrifying levels.


    It was only then that Yan Han realized just how great the difference inbat prowess was when one side had conjured the Auric Flower.


    Yan Han was capable of running over just about any other cultivators who were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm. Now, he was the one being overrun by Lu Xuan instead.


    When Lu Xuan said that he would get rid of Yan Han in just three moves, that definitely was not a joke. Rather, such a feat was easy to achieve.


    That was what made Lu Xuan so terrifying.


    Yan Han, who had always imed that he was invincible and fearless, had now developed some kind of fear that came from being pummeled without even being given a chance to resist.


    At that moment, all Yan Han could think was, ¡®No, I can¡¯t die here. I can¡¯t die here.¡¯


    If he were to die right now, that would¡¯ve been the end of everything for him.


    Dead people had no pride nor dignity to speak of. It was only then that Yan Han realized that being alive was what gave everything meaning.


    The Heretic, who had been watching from afar, was absolutely dumbfounded. He never expected the man whom he just happened to meet in the mountains to have been so powerful.


    This man was capable of feats that even he was incapable of; he killed tens of top-notch fighters from Taichu Path before making short work of Yan Han, who had been beating him down mere moments ago.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true;mon folks like us are powerless against someone like that.¡±


    The Heretic chuckled in a self-deprecating manner. Even someone like him, who had absolute confidence in himself, learned that he was no different from anyone else when facing off against a monster like Lu Xuan. He never even thought someone like Lu Xuan could exist.


    When even Yan Han was nothing specialpared to Lu Xuan, there was simply no one who could truly im themselves to be exceptional against thetter.


    However, what happened at the very next moment stunned even himself; Yan Han had turned around to flee.


    He was unable to believe what was happening from the start. Yan Han had been renowned all over the Blessed Enve for the past several decades. Nobody had ever seen or heard of Yan Han flee from an enemy.


    Even when facing off against elders who were far more powerful than him, Yan Han had never once fled. Then again, that had a lot to do with him being escorted by people who possessed immense power.


    The Heretic had once heard that all of Taichu Path was overjoyed to have found a disciple of such godlike constitution decades ago.


    That was because a person of such physiques was known to have been invincible throughout the ages. Every time someone with such godlike bodies emerged, they would proceed to make it their era where they reigned supreme as long as they lived.


    Yan Han had the best teachers since a very young age; even the grand ancestor at the Divine Transformation Realm personally tutored him in cultivation. Needless to say, all kinds of cultivation resources were spent on him as if they were easily expendable.


    Yan Han had also never let his sect and his elders down. Ever since he was young, he had been overpowering all of his peers. He became invincible within the ranks of Taichu Path before reigning supreme throughout the entire Blessed Enve.


    The Heretic was somewhat younger than Yan Han. He had always seen Yan Han as his goal ever since he began cultivating.


    Additionally, the Heretic had always envied Yan Han for the privileges that he enjoyed. Even though the heritage and resources that the Heretic had ess to made him look like an emperor among lone cultivators, all of that was still nothing whenpared to what Yan Han had.


    As such, Yan Han looked nothing less than a sun in the eyes of his peers. He outshined everyone else as soon as he made his entrance.


    Although other cultivation geniuses were known as monsters in their own right, they were all inferior whenpared to Yan Han.


    The Heretic was among those so-called monsters.


    He was also a very renowned cultivator out there. He had always been known among the handful of goliaths in the world of cultivation. Even then, Yan Han still managed to defeat him.


    Had Lu Xuan not been around, it would¡¯ve most likely been impossible for him to have even escaped in one piece on that day.


    He saw Yan Han as someone who could overrun anyone who stood in his way. It didn¡¯t matter who Yan Han was up against; he only needed to bulldoze his opponents through sheer force.


    Even so, Yan Han was now trying to flee.

 Chapter 576 - Nailing Yan Han

    <h4>Chapter 576: Nailing Yan Han</h4>


    The Heretic wasn¡¯t the only one who had been stunned by Yan Han¡¯s performance.


    Even the people at the foot of the mountain were left dumbfounded by the sight.


    They saw Yan Han the same way they saw the Heretic; they were both reckless, fighting opponents regardless of their strength.


    No matter what kind of strong enemy he came across, Yan Han only needed to recklessly go forward and it would be enough.


    One man, who couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, said, ¡°Yan Han actually escaped?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about him escaping? Didn¡¯t you see how much he suffered? I¡¯ve never seen anyone beat Yan Han like this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that today, Yan Han had been humiliated like never before. He was beaten by an expert of the same generation.¡±


    ¡°It is natural for Yan Han to want to escape. If I were him, I¡¯m afraid I would have escaped a long time ago. That person is not a human being, but a monster!¡±


    ¡°Everything in the world is about to change. Right now, this ¡®Lu Xuan¡¯ is already so terrifying despite only being half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. If he fully breaks through to the Divine Transformation Realm, then won¡¯t he be invincible against the rest of the world?¡±


    Just then, someone thought of something terrifying.


    Even if Lu Xuan was not invincible, he was already one of the strongest experts below the Divine Transformation Realm. He could¡¯ve basically eliminated anyone.


    Apart from the Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm, who else in the world stood a chance against him?


    No such person existed!


    Ovee with emotion, one person said, ¡°Where there is life, there¡¯s hope. If Yan Han dies here, his Holy Body of the Sun will mean nothing. As long as he escapes, it¡¯ll be possible for him to get his revenge in the future. In that case, the Holy Body of the Sun will have the chance to be more powerful.¡±


    Upon the initial shock subsiding, many people expressed how they understood Yan Han.


    If he did not run away now, it would¡¯ve been toote!


    Just as everyone began discussing amongst themselves, Lu Xuan¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°You want to run away now? It¡¯s toote for that!¡±


    Within a few short breaths, Yan Han had fled thousands of meters away. He moved very quickly, as he almost turned into a golden light. He had vaguely turned into a golden crow to escape.


    This was another variant of the Holy Body of the Sun.


    Even then, how could Lu Xuan have let him escape? His big hand grabbed towards the void. Yan Han¡¯s long spear, which had been blown away by Lu Xuan, was instantly dragged by a powerful force before flying into his hands.


    The hand that was holding the long spear had turned into a golden dragon w condensed from spirit qi.


    Streams of golden light burst from the long spear, trying to escape from the golden dragon w¡¯s control.


    Lu Xuan did not even bother looking at it. As he held the long spear and touched the lights, the streams of golden lights were immediately eliminated.


    That was the divine mind that Yan Han had projected into the long spear, wanting to control it so the spear would return to him.


    Even so, how could he win against Lu Xuan? Lu Xuanpletely erased the divine mind even after just touching it.


    Without control of the divine mind, the long spear suddenly settled down.


    Of course, Lu Xuan would not have been able to exert the full power of this long spear had he not gone through training.


    This long spear was a top-tier power item. Although it was of high quality, it was not as good as the Dragonyer.


    Even so, this was enough for Lu Xuan.


    He held the long spear and then fiercely threw it out.


    The long spear flew across the sky in a curved line before turning into a streaking light that swept towards Yan Han.


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Han immediately felt a terrifying force as he fled. This terrifying force was chasing after his soul, and it had caught up to him within the same amount of time to take a few breaths.


    He turned his head and looked intently. Immediately, he saw that it was the long spear that had sent him flying.


    This long spear used to be the supreme weapon that he had used to fight all over the world, helping him to defeat many strong experts. Now, it had be a weapon to kill him. Such a fate like this seemed like nothing but a huge joke.


    It would¡¯ve taken a long time to recount everything that had happened, but it all happened so quickly. The long spear instantly pierced into Yan Han¡¯s body.


    No matter how strong this long spear was in the past, it had be extremely deadly now.


    A part of Yan Han¡¯s inner armor was pierced by the long spear and copsed instantly, failing to protect Yan Han. Although he knew that his long spear was made of hepta gold, he thought that it wouldn¡¯t have been this powerful under normal circumstances.


    It was true that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had reached a frightening level after condensing the Auric Flower.


    Although it was a simple throw, it had contained such terrifying power. What was even more terrifying was Lu Xuan¡¯s kic vision. He was able to urately calcte Yan Han¡¯s trajectory from thousands of meters away.


    He was vaguely able to see golden lights twinkling in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The long spear pierced through Yan Han and instantly stabbed into the ground.


    Boom!


    With a huge explosion, Yan Han, who ran halfway out, was brought to the ground. Arge hole was left in the wake of the explosion.


    The impact created arge pit with a radius of hundreds of meters, with Yan Han in the center. The cracks spread in all directions like a spider web.


    Many people instilled Spiritual Aether into their eyes before they were just barely able to see Yan Han nailed to the ground.


    Now, he had be a bloody man. Nobody knew how many bones in his body were now broken, or how many muscles and internal organs had been torn apart.


    It was too horrifying to even think about!


    At the sight of such a terrifying scene, everyone felt a chill go down their backs with cold sweat appearing across their body.


    At that moment, their minds still seemed to have the image of the majestic Yan Han just earlier, as if it was only a moment ago.


    To be more precise, that was exactly what had happened.


    Everything would¡¯ve taken a long time to describe, but it had all happened in a moment.


    Yan Han was not just defeated by Lu Xuan. He was also more miserable than the Heretic was earlier.


    Even the Heretic wasn¡¯t this miserable. With Yan Han now nailed to the ground, it was incredibly depressing to see him constantly spitting out blood. Although he could move his fingers, he was just as good as dead.


    The winner and loser had been decided!


    Many people began to think, ¡°Yan Han lost! He¡¯s dead!¡±


    One person muttered to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see something like this happen. I¡¯m afraid the Great Ancestor of Taichu Path will get so that he¡¯ll turn the world upside down!¡±


    They could not imagine what a terrifying scene it would¡¯ve made if such a day were to ur.


    Even they would¡¯ve been implicated. Since Taichu Path would not carefully think about this, that meant that they were all going to die.


    While everyone was still stuck in an inexplicable state of shock, an intense pressure suddenly swept out like the mountain and the sea within the depths of the mountains of Taichu Path.

 Chapter 577 - Confrontation of the Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 577: Confrontation of the Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    The divine power was like a prison!


    The terrifying threat spread everywhere, covering hundreds of miles around the scene within the blink of an eye.


    Everyone was left stunned. There was only one exnation for such a terrifying pressure to be released: it was the work of the Old Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    One person said, ¡°The Old Ancestor of Taichu Path has finally appeared, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s toote!¡±


    Many people felt the same, also believing that it was toote.


    However, they all thought that something was off. While it was obvious that not much time had passed in reality, it felt as if it had been a century.


    This was because Lu Xuan was a very efficient killer.


    Even if there was a war between two Holy Lands, people couldn¡¯t have been killed or injured this much during the battle without fighting for at least a few years.


    Generally speaking, the people who died or got injured were the low-leveled cannon fodder.


    High-level officials were often under close protection. It was only in the crucial battles that they would¡¯ve been sacrificed to achieve their strategic purpose.


    It was no different from how things were now. Lu Xuan had ughtered the enemy one by one, who had been powerless to fight back. Nothing like this had ever happened before.


    Ever since Lu Xuan used the Thunder Dragon¡¯s magic to blow through the mountain of Taichu Path, it did not take long until Lu Xuan had fought back. At least, it had not taken as long as everyone thought.


    Now the chaotic scene was littered with corpses and injured people. Even the Sacred Son Yan Han, who had been a proud expert of Taichu Path for sustaining the next generation, was almost killed.


    Even if he was not dead yet, he was pretty much out of breath!


    At that moment, the Great Ancestor of Taichu Path had also appeared. Although many people believed that he had arrivedte, he was actually very early.


    Buzz!


    People only heard a terrifying sound sweeping out and tingling people¡¯s ears. Immediately afterward, they saw a huge hand being condensed from plenty of spirit qi in the sky that was at least a few meters long and wide. It fiercely pressed down towards Lu Xuan.


    Zoom! Zoom! Zoom!


    This hand had been formed very quickly, pressing downward at an even faster rate. All it took was one p to make the sky fall apart.


    It directlynded on Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    This big hand fell to the ground with immense force, leaving in the ground arge crater with a radius of thousands of meters. At the center of the crater was a big hand, while the center itself had cracks going in all directions.


    At that moment, many people began to wonder, ¡°Is Lu Xuan¡­ dead?¡±


    The attack that hadnded just now was so fast that they were not able to react to it. Was Lu Xuan going to fall like this?


    However, they looked up to find Lu Xuan in the sky a thousand meters from where they stood.


    By the time that big hand condensed from qi had descended, he had already dodged it.


    Thousands of meters seemed shorter, as Lu Xuan had instantly warped that far. His body was very strong, which was also terrifying.


    From the depths of Taichu Path, a loud voice said, ¡°Die!¡±


    As it spoke, an even more terrifying pressure swept across.


    Immediately afterward, people only saw that in the sky, the immense spirit qi was guided by a terrifying Spiritual Aether like a raging tide to form big hands. Dozens of qi-condensed hands were instantly formed.


    Each qi-condensed hand was thousands of meters long and wide, blocking out the sun. It was as if a rain cloud was hanging in the air.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Everyone in the crowd sucked in a breath of cold air. The countless big hands were so terrifying that even if they were just hanging high up in the sky, it made everyone feel as if the world had been turned upside down.


    If it had been them, they would have most likely been annihted from just one of the big hands.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The numerous qi-condensed hands all attacked. To everyone¡¯s surprise, they were disying the ultimate fist technique. Suddenly, they all headed towards Lu Xuan like a torrent.


    These hands had blocked off any escape routes that Lu Xuan could¡¯ve taken. Not even Lu Xuan was able to counter the attack.


    One person eximed in shock, ¡°He is going to die!¡±


    Even with the strength of one of the hands, such power would¡¯ve been more terrifying than the all-out attack between Lu Xuan and Yan Han earlier.


    After all, it was the Divine Transformation Realm. Even if Lu Xuan had great strength, there was no way for him to escape when he was surrounded by such a powerful attack.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan looked at the numerous big hands that were descending upon him from the sky. Although they hadn¡¯tnded on him yet, the wild tide from the descent made him feel as if boundless spirit qi was crushing his body to suffocate him.


    As an ordinary expert who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, there was no way for him to fight back!


    Although Lu Xuan was a far betterbatant than other cultivators who were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm, he still did not dare to underestimate this horrifying attack.


    He had to take all possible opportunities!


    Just then, Lu Xuan also exploded.


    Boom!


    A series of bright red circles formed. People could easily see spirit qi and blood directly bursting out and turning into a huge shock wave that spread in all directions, with Lu Xuan himself at the center.


    Then, the Auric Flower on top of Lu Xuan¡¯s head became increasingly brighter.


    Whoosh!


    Lu Xuan immediately disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared, he had already arrived in front of a qi-condensed hand.


    Lu Xuan let out a long roar before punching out with his fist.


    Suddenly, a Golden Dragon covered with bright red qi and blood burst out from between his fingers and roared against the huge qi-condensed hand.


    Boom!


    The impact made it seem as if the entire world was trembling. The huge Golden Dragon went on a rampage, directly colliding with the qi-condensed hand.


    Suddenly, it burst into a terrifying light. It was as if aet had hit the earth.


    Just for a moment, it seemed as if the sky was falling apart!


    Immediately afterward, people saw that the Golden Dragon had torn open the big qi-condensed hand and directly dispersed it.


    Everyone saw that the qi-condensed hand had been beaten and copsed. The primordial spirit contained within this hand was destroyed. All that remained was the endless spirit qi that was falling apart in front of everyone, like a huge snow mountain copsing. Then the spirit qi scattered all across the sky.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    All everyone heard was a cold hum before they saw that the spirit qi that had scattered from the copse of the hand had condensed once again.


    It only took a brief moment for the hand to return to its original form. Such an attack could be defeated once, but it could not bepletely wiped out.


    Behind Lu Xuan, more than a dozen hands that were condensed from spirit qi headed towards Lu Xuan until they were less than 100 meters behind him.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen hands hadpletely obscured the spot where Lu Xuan was just standing.

 Chapter 578 - The Great Figure

    <h4>Chapter 578: The Great Figure</h4>


    Boom!


    As the sky shook, the terrifying shock wave directly hit the ground. The mountains also instantly shook, sending sand and stones flying all over the ce.


    An endless stream of smoke covered everything. The scene was extremely terrifying; it was as if it was the end of the world.


    The people who were standing on the ground also began to tremble slightly. They were left shocked by the sight of sand and stones flying all around them.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is probably dead now. Even if his physical body is unparalleled, he still would¡¯ve been pped t by such an attack!¡±


    No one believed that Lu Xuan could¡¯ve survived such an attack.


    Even if he was made of steel and iron, the attack would¡¯ve still ttened him.


    There were no other possibilities!


    When everyone condensed Spiritual Aether onto their eyes, however, they saw a figure standing high up in the sky within the endless smoke.


    ¡°Lu Xuan isn¡¯t dead?¡±


    Everyone was left dumbfounded by the sight of the figure. They could not believe it.


    Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t dead just yet. This fact alone was already extremely scary!


    A random blow from such an attack would¡¯ve made a mountain copse, but none of the attacks managed to damage Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t defend against the attack. He had avoided the fatal blow instead!¡±


    Some people immediately reacted, while others had suddenly thought of something. An opportunity had arisen when Lu Xuan had dispersed a big qi-condensed hand earlier. It gave Lu Xuan a way to escape the fatal attack and survive.


    Lu Xuan looked towards the depths of the mountains of Taichu Path and said, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, Ye Xuan?¡±


    Ye Xuan was the true identity of the Great Ancestor from Taichu Path who was in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Many people were stunned to hear this, unable to react. Ye Xuan was the name of the Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm from Taichu Path. What had shocked people even further was that Lu Xuan dared to provoke an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    He was way too courageous and bold.


    He was too reckless!


    The Heretic, who was watching from a distance, could not help but give a thumbs up.


    ¡°Impressive! How admirable!¡±


    At this point, even the Heretic could not help but be impressed by Lu Xuan. Even he would not dare to face a top expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Within the Blessed Enve, experts who were in the Divine Transformation Realm were the real masters who could dominate everything in the world.


    If things were not given consent by all of the experts in the Divine Transformation Realm in the Blessed Enve, then this was no different from having no resolution.


    As long as one of the experts in the Divine Transformation Realm disagreed, then the decision would be overturned.


    One disagreement could change everything!


    In any case, the Heretic was not as courageous. The only way he would¡¯ve been was if he was also in the Divine Transformation Realm and became a part of the group of experts in the same realm!


    Now, Lu Xuan had dared to call out an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. As long as he wasn¡¯t deluding himself, it meant he truly had a way to deal with the expert.


    Lu Xuan looked a little eager to fight as he stood high up in the sky.


    It seemed that he had desperately wanted to fight against an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm and test out his strength.


    ¡°You must have a death wish!¡±


    At that moment, a terrifying red light descended from the sky. It was an amazing sword light, which descended as fast as a sh of lightning and fell directly in front of Lu Xuan.


    It fell at an extremely fast speed.


    It was only a simple sword light, but it had been able to exert an amazing power in the hands of an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Bang!


    The loud sound of gold and iron shing together rang out, apanied by a ssh of sparks.


    Everyone saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s hands were in front of him, blocking this terrifying sword attack. The sword light had cracked Lu Xuan¡¯s indestructible Shield of Great Aether, going an inch further towards Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    It was close to shattering the Shield of Great Aether, destroying the Golden Dragon that had protected him beforending onto Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°How dangerous!¡±


    This was also the first time that they thought Lu Xuan was in grave danger.


    No matter what kind of battle Lu Xuan had fought in the past, he usually didn¡¯t have much trouble triumphing over strong enemies!


    It didn¡¯t matter if he was up against an ordinary expert in either the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm or half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. It didn¡¯t matter if he was up against even an outstanding expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm like Yan Han. Lu Xuan never looked like he was in danger.


    No matter what kind of attacks he faced, he was able to easily defend against them.


    This terrifying strength had made many people fall into despair.


    However, Lu Xuan finally did not look as steady now. Instead, something seemed off about him. He was facing an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, after all.


    When Lu Xuan was facing a real expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, people didn¡¯t think that he would¡¯ve been safe.


    It even made them feel a little incredulous!


    While people were still amazed at Lu Xuan¡¯s strong defense from the Shield of Great Aether, thousands of colored swords appeared out of thin air. Each sword was hundreds of meters long, capable of splitting apart a stone.


    Thousands of colored swords had formed a vast sword screen!


    Only then did many people suddenly remember a rumor: The Great Ancestor of Taichu Path was born as a sword cultivator, his skill in it at a shockingly earth-shattering level.


    Now, everyone was finally able to see what a powerful sword cultivator looked like.


    The power swept out by a few sword lights was earth-shattering, and the sword screen before them was formed by thousands of colored swords.


    Each colored sword was directed at Lu Xuan, who was locked onto by the streams of a divine mind.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sound of the air breaking rang out as the colored swords swept towards Lu Xuan one after another.


    With a shout, Lu Xuan then clenched his hand into a fist and directly punched out towards the colored swords.


    Boom!


    The stream of colored swords that had arrived first was scattered by Lu Xuan.


    However, thousands of other colored swords had arrived almost immediately afterward.


    Lu Xuan had reached the limits of his strength. He then waved out countless fists in an instant, scattering the colored swords all across the sky.


    Countless explosions urred and shook the earth, with rumbling sounds ringing out.


    No one dared to even blink; they were afraid of missing something.


    They saw Lu Xuan still standing high up in the sky. As opposed to what many people expected to happen, he had not been pierced by the tens of thousands of swords.


    Even so, Lu Xuan looked a little ragged with blood all over his body. The attack just now had injured him.


    However, this had not lessened his great image in the minds of people. They could see that, despite looking a little scary now, the wounds were mere flesh wounds.


    When he confronted an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, he had only suffered some flesh wounds.


    No one had ever heard of or seen this kind of power.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression looked serious, which wasn¡¯t far from what everyone imagined. He only had flesh wounds that had healed up when the sword qi was dissipating.


    He just looked scary, is all.

 Chapter 579 - His Entire Body Retreated, Shocking Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 579: His Entire Body Retreated, Shocking Everyone</h4>


    Although the battle had only urred for only a moment, a fierce collision had instantly broken out.


    Compared to the experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength was definitely a little weaker.


    Although it was only a few flesh wounds, it was enough to prove this fact.


    In terms ofbat strength, Lu Xuan was still slightly weaker than a real expert in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    However, an ordinary expert in the Divine Transformation Realm couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Lu Xuan was not so arrogant to think that he could deal with a true expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    After all, there was a huge difference between the Divine Treasure Realm and the Divine Transformation Realm. Those who were not in the Divine Transformation Realm would not have that kind of strength.


    With a born Taoism aptitude, Lu Xuan had condensed the Auric Flower. Although his realm did not put him at much of an advantage, he was able to take full advantage in various other aspects.


    Even so, his peakbat strength was the same as that of an ordinary expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. There was still a massive difference in strength between him and the enemy.


    The fact that Lu Xuan was able to get to this point was already amazing.


    With only a handful of experts in the Divine Transformation Realm in the world, he was already the strongest below them.


    This was only temporary; once he entered the Divine Transformation Realm, he would¡¯ve most likely be the strongest person in the world!


    Right now, he was only one step away from reaching that point!


    ¡°Huh?¡± From within the depths of the mountains of Taichu Path, a doubtful voice rang out. It seemed that the person never expected Lu Xuan to block his attack so easily.


    ¡°This is all you will ever amount to, Ye Xuan. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll slice off your head!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not continue to act so boldly.


    Just now, he directly faced the attack because he desperately wanted to test the limits of his ownbat strength.


    Right now, the Auric Flower on top of his head had been depleted!


    He had only collided with the top expert in the Divine Transformation Realm once, yet it had already consumed more qi and blood than all his previous battlesbined.


    When one was in the Divine Transformation Realm, the consumption of qi and blood increased tenfold. It waspletely different from being in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Right after Lu Xuan spoke, another sword light sliced downward.


    However, this sword light had directly traveled through Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    However, it was just the residual shadow of Lu Xuan. When everyone looked closely, they saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s figure had already appeared thousands of meters away.


    ¡°Such a swift body technique. It¡¯s like he had shed through space!¡±


    Many people marveled at him. Even an ordinary expert in the Divine Transformation Realm would have not been able to reach this point.


    This ability to instantly appear thousands of meters away made many people¡¯s eyes bulge out of their sockets in amazement.


    Only then did everyone react. Even though they did not know who Lu Xuan was, they could tell that he was no ordinary cultivator, no matter which aspects of strength they viewed him from.


    Perhaps he had a huge sect standing behind him.


    ¡°Humph, how dare you?!¡±


    Another cold hum came from the depths of the mountains of Taichu Path.


    It was followed by a session of sword lights that shed out like thunder.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan was constantly shing in and out of existence to avoid these sword lights.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    These countless sword lights hit the ground. Each one had sted a big hole in the ground, simr to how a pile driver was used to make holes.


    However, Lu Xuan had flown hundreds of miles away in only a moment,pletely out of the scope of the attack from the Great Ancestor of Taichu Path.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can escape!¡±


    An old voice roared from the mountains of Taichu Path, followed by the appearance of a figure.


    The crowd looked intently to find an old man in a gorgeous robe.


    The old man¡¯s white hair floated in the air. His expression was ferocious, his eyes wide open.


    He was running in the direction that Lu Xuan had fled towards.


    When many people saw this, they could not help but suck in a cold breath. It took a long time before they exhaled one by one.


    Just now, things had changed so suddenly that they didn¡¯t even have time to breathe. They feared that even their own breathing would¡¯ve affected the fight between these two experts.


    ¡°Is he abnormal or is he a monster? I can¡¯t believe he can do something like this while only being half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not just abnormal or a monster. I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying existence!¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die today, then he will definitely rule the world!¡±


    There were several discussions in which the Heretic had taken advantage of the chaos to leave the ce. He knew that from today on, he would also be on Taichu Path¡¯s cklist.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t as much of a priority to kill whenpared to Lu Xuan. He wasn¡¯t the one who killed the people of Taichu Path and turned them into a river of blood.


    Even so, he did not regret it because he knew that this was the path he was destined to take. If he chose to turn a blind eye to the death of his friend, then his path would¡¯ve copsed.


    Sincere in both his sword skills and his path, this was his sword¡¯s path.


    Before everyone could continue discussing, they saw that Ye Xuan, the Great Ancestor of Taichu Path, had quickly returned with a livid expression on his face.


    A terrifying thought shed through everyone¡¯s minds: ¡°No way, did he lose Lu Xuan?!¡±


    They believed that Ye Xuan wore such an expression because he had lost Lu Xuan.


    They could not help but suck in a cold breath at the thought!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s body technique was actually so strong that he could escape the pursuit of an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Some people said with admiration, ¡°No wonder he dared to fight at the mountains of Taichu Path. It turns out that he still had such a trump card. With this strength, no one in Taichu Path would be a match for him aside from the Great Ancestor Ye Xuan. Even Ye Xuan was unable to keep up with Lu Xuan¡¯s speed. He¡¯s probably close to being invincible.¡±


    Some people even felt incredulous that Lu Xuan was able to do this.


    Everyone saw that Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was livid as he flew to Yan Han¡¯s side. He took out an alkahestry pill from his ring of cosmos and fed it to Yan Han.


    Then, he held Yan Han and flew into the mountains of Taichu Path.


    News of the battle had spread across the world at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°What? Someone dared to create trouble when Taichu Path was having a Taichu Assembly? He even seeded?¡±


    When everyone heard the news, they first reacted in disbelief. How could anyone have possessed such courage?


    There was no doubt that Taichu Path had a great reputation within the Blessed Enve.


    It was also one of the several top Holy Lands in the Blessed Enve that had countless experts.


    The purpose of the Taichu Assembly was to let Yan Han establish prestige and take over the sect quickly.


    Once someone caused trouble for this Taichu Assembly, they would¡¯ve been dered an enemy of the entire Taichu Path. Even some of the other Holy Lands weren¡¯t that bold.


    Now, someone had actually dared to make trouble. Not only did that person survive Ye Xuan¡¯s attack, but he had also sessfully escaped.

 Chapter 580 - The Blessed Enclave Trembling In Fear

    <h4>Chapter 580: The Blessed Enve Trembling In Fear</h4>


    ¡°What? You mean to tell me that more than half of the experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm from Taichu Path were killed or injured?¡±


    ¡°Yan Han, the only hope for the next generation of Taichu Path, is fatally wounded?¡±


    ¡°What? An expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm did not die against one who was fully in the Divine Transformation Realm?¡±


    All these pieces of news sounded satirical, spreading all across the world in the shortest possible time.


    It could¡¯ve been said that the news hadpletely shocked everyone; it was beyond what they expected. Before now, they never imagined that such a thing would happen.


    Everyone¡¯s first thought upon receiving such news was, ¡®This must be fake!¡¯


    Nobody was capable of killing experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, nor was anyone capable of beating those who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm as easily as chopping fruits and vegetables.


    Even Yan Han ended up fatally wounded!


    Even Ye Xuan, the Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm, was not able to stop Lu Xuan.


    Did such an expert truly exist?


    At first, nobody could believe any of it!


    People were only convinced upon hearing of the arrest order from Taichu Path.


    As long as Lu Xuan was killed, one could¡¯ve received a copy of Taichu Path¡¯s true secret method. They would¡¯ve also been granted 50 million spirit stones and even one request from Taichu Path.


    People could even get 100,000 spirit stones if they provided information about Lu Xuan!


    ¡°They¡¯re willing to give anyone 100,000 spirit stones for just providing information. I think the news that came out before is true!¡±


    In a restaurant within the Blessed Enve, several guests were talking with one another.


    Naturally, this news was the focus of everyone¡¯s discussion.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen the arrest order from Taichu Path, they would never have believed that such a thing could happen.


    All of the news sounded like it came from a myth or a legend.


    Had it not been for the experts of various sects who had been present at the time stepping forward to testify, nobody would have believed that such a thing could happen.


    ¡°I heard that Yan Han, the Sacred Son from Taichu Path, couldn¡¯t withstand three moves from that person and was nailed to the ground. If Ye Xuan didn¡¯t use the alkahestry pill that saved his life in time, I¡¯m afraid he would be dead by now!¡±


    ¡°He may have not died, but he is still half-crippled. I heard that the injuries are very serious. More than 70% of the bones in his entire body were broken, the internal organs were torn, and he was nailed to the ground. That isn¡¯t easy to recover from!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not even the biggest news. I¡¯ve heard that more than half of Taichu Path¡¯s top experts were killed. The deaths and injuries were too heavy. This time, the loss has exhausted at least 100 years of Taichu Path¡¯s primordial qi. Many of the experts they had nurtured for hundreds of years had all died at once!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even worse is that their experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Real had all died!¡±


    Everyone in the restaurant was focused on their discussions. Taichu Path had always been overbearing and offensive towards many people. Now, many people were gloating over their misfortune.


    Although ordinary people were not gloating, they were still shocked.


    One person said, ¡°Where on Earth did this Lu Xuane from? What grudge does he have against Taichu Path? If he continues like this, he¡¯s gonna wipe out the entire Taichu Path!¡±


    It sounded strange to say that someone was going to wipe out the entire Taichu Path.


    However, nobody doubted it anymore; apart from Ye Xuan, no one else in Taichu Path stood a chance against Lu Xuan.


    What was more terrifying was that as a cultivator, Lu Xuan was only half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. It was hard to imagine how strong hisbat power would¡¯ve been once he fully stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    When that time arrived, he would be invincible. Even for Taichu Path, who had a deep foundation, it would be difficult to win against Lu Xuan if they ever offended him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that someone has found out where this Lu Xuan came from. He¡¯s not one of the experts who grew up in the Blessed Enve. Hees from the human world. Isn¡¯t the spirit qi currently recovering in the human world? Since he¡¯s the strongest of them, he must be the leader!¡±


    One person said, ¡°I heard that he¡¯s behind an organization in the human world called the Earth federation.¡±


    Not long after people had left the scene, someone had found out about Lu Xuan¡¯s identity.


    Now that the spirit qi was reviving on Earth, all the sects had be very concerned about the situation there.


    After all, the Blessed Enve was too small. Although they looked very big, they only took up about 1% of Earth.


    It was not easy to be able to support them. Many sects fought both amongst themselves and other sects for cultivation resources. Some had even gotten themselves foolishly defeated in the process.


    If a sect wanted to have some level of influence and even overtake other sects to raise the strength of their sect, then the only way was to enter the human world.


    Therefore, they were also concerned about things on Earth. Even so, ordinary people had far less information than the higher officials of the big sects did.


    At least they were not ignorant of the situation on Earth.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s identity was the focus of each sect¡¯s research, as he was now the top expert of the Earth Federation. It didn¡¯t matter if the Blessed Enve had intended to cooperate with or take over the Earth Federation once they came to Earth.


    It was impossible to avoid or even ignore Lu Xuan!


    In the past, they did not recognize Lu Xuan because he was not as famous in the Blessed Enve. No one thought that he would¡¯ve gone down apletely different path. Instead of obediently waiting on Earth, he had directly killed his way into the Blessed Enve and turned Taichu Path upside down.


    Additionally, many people had heard of Lu Xuan since a while ago. However, nobody had ever seen him; nobody knew what he even looked like.


    That was why, apart from Yan Han, no one truly knew anything about why Lu Xuan was so hell-bent on chasing after the Blessed Enve.


    This time, however, Lu Xuan had used the most extreme method to make himself known throughout the world!


    Through the heavy casualties that Taichu Path sustained, everyone suddenly became even warier of Lu Xuan than ever before.


    Those sects who cooperated with the Earth Federation had nothing to worry about. It was the other sects who had wanted to rule the Earth Federation, including Taichu Path, that had been scared to death.


    Even Taichu Path was turned upside down after many of their people had either died or been injured. Wouldn¡¯t this have been considered a dead end for the other sects?


    The ordinary sects did not have as many experts and resources as Taichu Path did, where the deaths of dozens of experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm only impacted their primordial qi.


    For a small sect like Sanxian Sect, the death of one expert was essentially the same as wiping out everyone from that sect.


    Originally, the sects thought that the Earth Federation could not do anything to them as long as they were within the Blessed Enve. They believed that they could n out their schemes without having to worry about anything, then go kill Lu Xuan.


    Now the situation had been reversed. It was very difficult for their top experts to go to Earth. On the other hand, Earth¡¯s strongest expert had arrived at the Blessed Enve.


    Many sects trembled at the thought of Lu Xuan¡¯s ferocious methods!

 Chapter 581 - The World Rumbles

    <h4>Chapter 581: The World Rumbles</h4>


    Numerous sects and ns were trembling in fear. Those that intended to rule over the Earth Federation had all holed themselves up in their bases.


    They were all afraid of Lu Xuan spotting them anding to wipe them all out.


    ¡°That man is a walking disaster. How is it possible for someone like that to even exist on Earth?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about someone like that emerging on Earth? Remember that spirit qi is now being restored on the. Once it has been fully restored, it¡¯ll lead to the golden age of cultivation. Boy, this is a dreame true!¡±


    ¡°You got that right. It¡¯s now the golden age of cultivation. I heard that aside from Lu Xuan, several supreme cultivators were found among the ranks of the Earth Federation as well.¡±


    ¡°Now you got me thinking about trying my hand at dealing with the Earth Federation.¡±


    As many people spoke amongst themselves, they all wore expressions of envy. As of now, Earth hadn¡¯t been undergoing restoration of spirit qi for very long, nor did it reach very high levels. Even so, it was more than enough for average cultivators.


    It was simply just too difficult for them to continue training in the Blessed Enve, after all.


    Someone wore a cold smirk and retorted, ¡°Do you people seriously think that the Earth Federation consists of goody-two-shoes? Let me tell you something: that walking disaster is part of it! I heard that all forces that intended to gain a footing in the Earth Federation need to undergo a variety of registration processes. ns and sects would need to expose their deepest secrets and submit to the Earth Federation¡¯s reign. Furthermore, these forces would need to foster people for the federation. That¡¯s no different from treating us like ves.¡±


    Immediately after hearing their exnation, many people¡¯s faces changed into indignant expressions. They were all too used to behaving high and mighty above themon folks. Throughout history, no government consisted ofmon folks who were able to rule over them.


    They perceived that to be a sacrilege, an overturning of what they believed was the correct order of things.


    One person smacked the table and angrily said, ¡°How dare they! Do they seriously think that we can¡¯t do anything against them? What mere mortal would be so bold enough as to try and rule over us?¡±


    Another person smirked as they added, ¡°Mere mortals, eh? Man, can you people be even more ignorant? Do you people know that as of now, there are over 10 times as many cultivators on the Earth Federation as there are in the Blessed Enve? They¡¯re onlycking in terms of top-tier ones whenpared to what we have. Think about it; how fast could they progress in such a golden age of cultivation over time? By then, we¡¯d even have to thank them for not attacking us from the Blessed Enve.¡±


    Many gasped upon hearing that. If one were to assess the current situation, it was only a matter of time before the number of high-level cultivators among the ranks of the Earth Federation would increase. Once that happened, there was no way to stop it from growing. With so many cultivators among their ranks, it was only natural for the Earth Federation to have several times as many high-level experts as the Blessed Enve had.


    Those from the Blessed Enve were only able to maintain their advantage right now due to what they currently had.


    Over time, such resources on Earth would¡¯ve grown at a rate ten to over a hundred folds greater than now.


    10 years from now, nobody from the Blessed Enve could say that they would be able to stand against the Earth Federation.


    One patron asked, ¡°Then does that mean there¡¯s no way to halt their advance?¡± Everyone else immediately nodded in response. The mere thought of such a terrifying monster growing at such frightening rates made their skin crawl. Eventually, the day wille when they won¡¯t be able to do as they pleased anymore.


    One person said, ¡°The way I see it, there are only two choices: either join their ranks or rule over them.¡±


    Regarding the issue, those from the Blessed Enve now thought in one of two ways. One of them, led by Taichu Path, advocated ruling over the. The other one consisted of groups such as the WuTang n, the Maoshan Sect, and the Celestial Master Path. All these groups advocated working with the reigning regime, putting aside their holier-than-thou attitude and attitude to join the ranks of the Earth Federation.


    In either case, the existing cultivation forces would¡¯ve grown exponentially.


    There was no way for the sects and ns to grow further without gaining ess to the Earth Federations¡¯ wealth and resources. Furthermore, they would¡¯ve had to pick their disciples from billions of people.


    Their way of going about things was simr to a cottage industry. They had no way ofparing their methods with those of the Earth Federation, which seemed more like mass production in factories.


    The Earth Federation¡¯s powers were growing at a rate 10 to 100 times greater than they currently were.


    Right now, the only thing that would determine everything was which side would eventually win.


    Naturally, those who were present were more inclined to working with the Taichu Path. After all, integrating themselves with the Earth Federation still wouldn¡¯t have as many benefits as ruling over them.


    However, the leaders of those who wanted to rule over the had greatly suffered. This presented a dire consequence before their eyes.


    The Earth Federation was fully capable of acting against them. They would never sit idly by and let something like that happen.


    Those who intended to work with the Earth Federation knew that. That was what prevented them from doing anything rash. Otherwise, everyone would have liked to rule over Earth.


    Some mumbled to themselves, ¡°How did thingse to this?¡±


    ¡°There is onest chance for those who still want to rule. As the spiritual leader of the entire Earth Federation, Lu Xuan is the main perpetrator behind the scenes that brought the Earth Federation to its current state. We¡¯d still have a chance of ruling over Earth if we can find and cut him down.¡±


    In response, one person said, ¡°Finding Lu Xuan? That¡¯s easier said than done. The reward does seem tempting; anyone who could provide information on his location alone would be rewarded with 100 thousand spirit stones. However, who would dare to find Lu Xuan now? Doing so would be digging one¡¯s own grave, mind you. If even those who are half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm are incapable of fighting more than one round against him, what chance do you think people like us would have against him? I think it¡¯s best if we just stuck to our training. The reward is enticing, but it wouldn¡¯t mean anything if we died.¡±


    A tinge of greed was seen in his eyes as he spoke, yet logic eventually triumphed over it.


    He knew that it was an impossible task after all. They only stood a chance of killing Lu Xuan if they could field several grand ancestors at the Divine Transformation Realm against him.


    Average cultivators like them would¡¯ve only been safe when Lu Xuan was out of sight. Anyone who appeared before Lu Xuan would have immediately met their demise.


    No sane person was willing to throw away their lives for something like that. Only a handful of people might¡¯ve been desperate enough to search for Lu Xuan.


    Someonemented, ¡°It seems like the way that everything in the world works is going to change. Like it or not, we can no longer afford to dismiss the Earth Federation¡¯s importance.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Based on how the current situation looked, Lu Xuan¡¯s mere existence would¡¯ve led to a bloodbath.


    Just as the discussion was about to continue, a silhouette barged inside and shouted, ¡°Grave news! The grand ancestor of the Taichu Path is emerging to take out Lu Xuan himself. He is recruiting several fighters as we speak. They¡¯re also holding a ritual to locate Lu Xuan; he even managed to enlist the help of the Oracle to predict Lu Xuan¡¯s next move. Given that, it¡¯s safe to say that Lu Xuan¡¯s days are likely numbered.¡±


    Everyone was immediately shocked to hear this news. Some felt sorry for Lu Xuan, while others were ted. Their stances on this issue were easy to determine based on their facial expressions.


    They all knew who the Oracle was.


    The Oracle was the top practitioner of the divination arts in the entire Blessed Enve. His predictions were always correct.

 Chapter 582 - Getting Chased by One at Divine Transformation Realm and Remain Unperturbed, for his H

    <h4>Chapter 582: Getting Chased by One at Divine Transformation Realm and Remain Unperturbed, for his H</h4>


    It was said that the Oracle was a lone cultivator as well; his heritage remained a mystery. He earned a massive reputation as soon as he emerged, being known for his ability to urately predict everything.


    In reality, his abilities were not as exaggerated as his reputation would¡¯ve suggested. Nevertheless, there was no doubt that his predictive abilities were powerful.


    He was able to predict everything with his calctions, so long as the price was right.


    If the Oracle were to be put to work, locating Lu Xuan would most likely be rendered a piece of cake.


    Ye Xuan, the grand ancestor of the Taichu Path, would¡¯ve most likely gone after Lu Xuan right away and beat him on sight.


    One patron, who supported the idea of ruling over Earth, mmed his hands on the table. He excitedly eximed, ¡°Looks like Lu Xuan will have nowhere to run to this time!¡±


    For those who intended to rule over Earth, the most terrifying thing about Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t the fact that he was invincible. Rather, they were unable to locate him in time.


    Taichu Path¡¯s forces were all over the ce, which meant that they had eyes everywhere.


    Even then, they were unable to locate Lu Xuan at all.


    One could imagine just how well-hidden Lu Xuan was in reality.


    At that moment, what theycked the most was time. There was still a chance for them to snuff out Lu Xuan for good, yet the probability was getting increasingly lower over time.


    If Lu Xuan were able to make a breakthrough into the Divine Transformation Realm, he would be a nightmare to everyone in the Blessed Enve. To be more precise, he would be a nightmare to anyone who wished to rule over Earth.


    Everyone immediately broke out into a discussion about the matter, with most people not doubting the Oracle¡¯s ability to locate Lu Xuan.


    By then, a massive battle was likely to break out.


    Many wondered if Lu Xuan would be able to escape in time.


    Meanwhile, no one realized that a young man dressed in white robes sat near a window among the patrons, looking at the people going about their business in the streets.


    He was enjoying his hard-earned peace.


    Everyone around him, even those who could see him, instinctively ignored him. His presence was so low that he might as well have been non-existent at all.


    ¡®The Oracle, eh?¡¯


    The young man took a sip of tea with a calm expression on his face.


    That young man in white was none other than Lu Xuan.


    He settled in that city as soon as he managed to escape from Ye Xuan of Taichu Path earlier.


    Three days had passed since then.


    The grand ancestor was able to move at extremely blinding speeds. Lu Xuan, on the other hand, practiced the most formidable of movement arts. The speed at which Ye Xuan moved was not deemed noteworthy inparison.


    Precisely put, Ye Xuan was far slower than Lu Xuan.


    Even though Ye Xuan was at a higher level than him, the grand ancestor still failed to keep up with Lu Xuan. That was why thetter dared to challenge Ye Xuan in the first ce.


    Lu Xuan then thought, ¡®Then again, I wonder why I¡¯m not afraid of being chased by an emperor. It can¡¯t be just because he¡¯s slower than me.¡¯


    Lu Xuan seemed to have returned to peak condition after recuperating for three days. In reality, he had returned to peak condition after recuperating for just one day considering that he only sustained minor injuries. It was only then that his aura had been severely drained.


    News spread all over the ce, saying that Taichu Path had every intention of settling their scores with Lu Xuan. They were pulling out all the stops to locate him and rip him to shreds.


    However, they were utterly incapable of finding Lu Xuan. They wouldn¡¯t have noticed him even if he were to walk past any of them. Rather, they would quickly divert their attention elsewhere when they saw him.


    However, he caught wind of another piece of grave news: Yan Han survived.


    Even though the other man had been beaten with only an inch of his life remaining, he was still able to survive in the end. This was because of the various top-grade medicines that Taichu Path had at their disposal, which they used as if they cost nothing.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive? In that case, that spells trouble.¡±


    Lu Xuan put his left hand on the table, his fingers drumming the table lightly and rhythmically.


    In truth, Lu Xuan deemed Ye Xuan to be utterly beneath him. Theirst battle was more than enough to prove that even though he was incapable of beating the grand ancestor, he still had no problem staying alive.


    Lu Xuan had no problem with at least escaping in one piece.


    The only person he could focus on right now was Yan Han. Yan Han was no match for him; Lu Xuan had managed to beat down the other man easily. However, he could still feel the intense pressure that Yan Han posed to him back in his past life.


    He knew that, given Yan Han¡¯s constitution and the Taichu Path¡¯s resources, it probably wouldn¡¯t have taken Yan Han too long to recover. He may even reach higher heights as long as he remained alive.


    A surviving menace like that would onlye back to bother him in the future.


    It was especially so in Yan Han¡¯s case, for he was more than a menace; he was a living Armageddon.


    Lu Xuan did not fear Yan Han himself, but rather the possibility of Yan Han harming his family in the future. Even though the chance of something so dire happening was less than one in a billion, he found it imperative to get rid of such a potential threat.


    With a low voice, Lu Xuan quietly said, ¡°If you manage to survive, I guess I¡¯ll just have to be thorough with killing you next time.¡±


    No one else was able to hear him.


    Suddenly, he then frowned and looked up at the sky.


    With his sixth sense, he felt alerted by the presence of someone trying to locate him. Such a weird, mystical feeling might¡¯ve seemed unreliable, yet it had always been unnervingly urate.


    ¡°This must be the work of the Oracle, huh?¡± Lu Xuan wore a cold grin on his face. He shed and disappeared from his seat shortly afterward.


    It took less than an hour for a terrifying silhouette to arrive at that restaurant.


    At that moment, a terrifying pressure loomed all over those who were talking in that restaurant.


    Their legs gave out right away, causing them toy sprawled out on the ground. They were utterly incapable of controlling their limbs; it was as if their minds were being suppressed by a mountain.


    They looked up right away, seeing an elder with silver hair and dressed invish robes hovering midair.


    Before long, spiritual wills swept all over the restaurant to shroud even the entire city before the man in midair came to look disappointed.


    With a rather sinister expression, the elder mumbled to himself, ¡°He actually got away.¡±


    His voice was so low that it sounded like a growl of some wounded beast.


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet your doom next time.¡±


    The elder pped his sleeve and disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    It was only then that everyone was finally able to breathe easily. The pressure looming over them from before made it almost impossible for them to even breathe; they feared that doing so would¡¯ve angered that elder while he was in midair.


    They were all treated like bugs. Even the patrons who were at the Divine Treasure Realm were affected by that pressure.


    As they climbed up with their legs wobbling, some people asked, ¡°Was that Ye Xuan, the grand ancestor of the Taichu Path?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is the grand ancestor. What was he doing here, by the way? It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Some thought of one terrifying possibility: Lu Xuan had been in the restaurant with them some time ago.


    That was why the grand ancestor showed up himself; he intended to capture Lu Xuan. There was no other possible exnation for such peculiar behavior.


    Many people immediately gasped at that thought.


    If that had truly been the case, it meant that they all had just returned from the gates of death, especially those who yapped about killing Lu Xuan and ruling over Earth. The patrons broke out in a cold sweat as they felt their skins crawl.


    They were extremely lucky to have even remained alive.

 Chapter 583 - Dance of the Dragons, Destruction of the Taichu Path鈥檚 Site

    <h4>Chapter 583: Dance of the Dragons, Destruction of the Taichu Path¡¯s Site</h4>


    The patrons in that restaurant of that city were still reeling from the shocking revtion that Lu Xuan might have been hiding in in sight among them all.


    Meanwhile, a white silhouette was seen standing tall in the air, gazing at Taichu Path¡¯s site from afar.


    The sect was located in a ce where mystical qi shrouded the ce. Rare, precious beasts of all kinds were seen wandering around in the midst of the mountains.


    One could even spot someone riding on cranes as they headed outside.


    Anyone would have been able to tell that it was definitely a sacred ground of some kind.


    Lu Xuan cast his gaze far away as hemitted the scene to memory.


    He was actually very familiar with the site of that sect because he had been there back in his past life. There was simply no way he would not have been familiar with the ce.


    He had obliterated the ce once back in his past life, and he was about to do the same thing again now.


    The grand ancestor of Taichu Path was out to capture him, which meant that he would not be home for quite some time. Lu Xuan waspelled to put that information to good use.


    ¡°Time¡¯s running out. Better hurry.¡±


    A tinge of ferocity was seen glittering in his eyes.


    With his identity fully exposed, those from Taichu Path would definitely be out to seek revenge against him. As such, he needed to wipe out Taichu Path once and for all before they could make their way onto Earth.


    The only person from the sect that he was wary of was none other than Ye Xuan, the Grand Ancestor.


    He deemed everyone else to be of no importance inparison.


    Lu Xuan coldly said, ¡°Yan Han, I¡¯m here to end you once and for all.¡±


    His main target right now was Yan Han.


    He chose toe to Taichu Path¡¯s site almost immediately after finding out that Yan Han survived.


    He was not about to let Yan Han escape alive again.


    Spiritual Aether began to boil within his body, sending out waves of energy fluctuations rippling around him.


    His eyes turned golden red. One could vaguely see mystical patterns rippling in them.


    He performed aplex seal and poured his powers into it.


    The Advent of the Thunder Dragon waspleted.


    The sky around him, which had been cloudless and blue as far as the eyes could see, was now shrouded in dark clouds that suddenly came out of nowhere.


    That was a spell indicating something that could not have been aplished through usual means.


    Dark clouds gathered around and the winds howled. A golden lightning dragon was seen swirling about in the clouds, roaring loud enough for someone to vaguely hear it.


    The instant the lightning dragon appeared from the looming dark clouds, countless powerful aura signatures grew from the sect¡¯s site.


    ¡°Enemy inbound!¡±


    ¡°Who dares to do something so utterly insane?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Those from Taichu Path let out shouts of anger from below.


    However, some from the sect seemed to have recalled something as soon as they noticed the massive dark clouds shrouding the entire site of their sect.


    They found the scene to have been uncannily familiar.


    It did not take those people long to realize why the scene actually looked so familiar: they have witnessed the same thing before.


    One person then shouted, ¡°Lu Xuan! It¡¯s Lu Xuan!¡±


    Back when the old site of their sect had been demolished, they all first saw dark clouds. Then, a lightning dragon emerged from within them, which proceeded to tear apart the site¡¯s protective barriers.


    They couldn¡¯t have been more familiar with what they were currently seeing.


    They first thought that it was the work of the Heretic before realizing that Lu Xuan was the one behind it instead.


    ¡°How dare he? How dare he?¡±


    Some fighters from the Taichu Path were both terrified and enraged, recalling that extremely harrowing scene they had witnessed before.


    They had nned on taking out Lu Xuan, even intending to head to Earth just for that reason alone.


    That was what shocked them the most; Lu Xuan was already at their gates before they had a chance to do so.


    He was unbelievably bold.


    However, it was toote for all of them. By the time they realized what was happening, Lu Xuan had already made his move. A terrifying lightning dragon measuring hundreds of meters in length suddenly emerged from the dark clouds and immediately charged at the barrier of the sect.


    Boom!


    An incredibly loud rumble rang out as the barrier was triggered. The lightning dragon¡¯s attack left a huge crack on the barrier.


    One fighter amongst them shouted, ¡°Get up there and kill that lightning dragon!¡±


    Countless fighters at the Divine Treasure Realm, along with those who were at a lower realm, emerged from the sect almost instantly. Countless sts of sword, saber, and arrow auras coalesced with all kinds of terrifying attacks into a torrent of terror, tearing that lightning dragon to pieces on the spot.


    While that lightning dragon was powerful, it was still unable to withstand attacks from over a thousand fighters throughout the sect at the Divine Treasure Realm. There were even more who were not even yet at that realm. The lightning dragon was instantly destroyed.


    Before they were able to celebrate, however, the head of yet another lightning dragon emerged from the thick dark clouds.


    ¡°Yet another one! No, more than one!¡±


    Some were horrified to discover that there were more than just one or two lightning dragons in the clouds; there were more than a dozen of them inside.


    Some fighters at the Divine Treasure Realm eximed, ¡°How is that even possible?¡±


    It would have been very difficult for any of them to even summon just a single lightning dragon, yet over a dozen right of them were right before their eyes.


    Lu Xuan, who was dressed in white and standing in the sky from afar, looked at the scene and simply said, ¡°Dance of the Dragons.¡±


    That was an upgraded version of the Advent of the Thunder Dragon; it got its name from the fact that over a dozen lightning dragons were suddenly conjured.


    There was yet a more terrifying skill above the ¡®Dance of the Dragons¡¯ called the ¡®Hundred Dragons Dazzling the World¡¯.


    However, that skill was far above the limit of Lu Xuan¡¯s control. Even if he were to exhaust all of his Spiritual Aether reserves, he would never be able to conjure it.


    He knew a variety of spells, but the limitations of his powers prevented him from casting them all.


    The ¡®Dance of the Dragons¡¯ was an extremely taxing skill to cast, consuming a considerable bit of his Spiritual Aether reserves.


    It was worth noting that his powers were over 10 times greater than those of the same level as he was. One could imagine just how severely draining such a skill would be in reality. Someone half way into Divine Transformation Realm like the Heretic would¡¯ve probably exhausted every bit of their powers but still fail to cast the spell.


    Even someone like Yan Han would¡¯ve been unable to cast the ¡®Dance of the Dragons¡¯ even if he were to exhaust all of his powers.


    That spell was something specifically meant for those at the Divine Transformation Realm in the first ce. Even then, the cost of Spiritual Aether would¡¯ve been even higher; However, it was not something that one would just cast for fun.


    The only person capable of casting such a spell half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm was Lu Xuan.


    Once the ¡®Dance of the Dragons¡¯ spell was activated, over a dozen lightning dragons burst out of the clouds while Lu Xuan was recuperating his powers using the Taixu Origin Power.


    The barrage of lightning attacks was happening so fast that none of those from the sect was able to react in time. The whole ce glittered as the barrier of the sect was destroyed altogether.

 Chapter 584 - A Single Person Crippling the Entire Taichu Path

    <h4>Chapter 584: A Single Person Crippling the Entire Taichu Path</h4>


    The entire site of Taichu Path was destroyed in an instant. There was simply no way for the ce to withstand a bombardment of such a terrifying scale once the dozen or so lightning dragons immediately shattered the sturdy barrier of Taichu Path¡¯s site.


    Over a dozen dragons of the ¡°Dance of the Dragons¡± emerged, each one being so terrifying that they seemed capable of tearing the heavens apart.


    One could even see just how terrifying their bodies, which consisted of sma, truly were. When viewed from afar, they looked like true godly dragons had been brought to the world.


    The lightning dragons destroyed everything in their path, going on a rampage almost instantly after tearing the barrier apart.


    Boom!


    The entire mountain was hit and immediately leveled by one of the lightning dragons. A single swipe of its tail was enough to crush the mountain¡¯s barrier and reduce the buildings on it to rubble.


    Many disciples of Taichu Path were incapable of evading in time and were instantly obliterated. It was a harrowing scene to behold.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it!¡±


    The eyes of a fighter from the Taichu Path at Divine Treasure Realm reddened at the sight.


    Consumed by rage, he wanted nothing more than to tear Lu Xuan apart where he stood.


    That mountain held all of his heritage that had been umted over decades, yet that lightning dragon destroyed all of it within the blink of an eye.


    He unleashed a beam of sword aura measuring over a hundred meters in length at the lightning dragon, which was deflected right away by the sparkling electric glow on the dragon¡¯s body.


    The first dragon was only destroyed on the spot because the entire force of the Taichu Path pooled their powers to do so.


    At that moment, it became clear that a single person was utterly helpless against even a single lightning dragon.


    Before that man could react, the lightning dragon had already appeared right before him and extended its ws toward him. The man was electrocuted all over with terrifying amounts of electrical energy.


    The man was reduced to charred remains almost instantly.


    Roar!


    That lightning dragon roared away, looking like a true godly dragoning to life.


    This was not the only time something like that happened.


    The numerous lighting dragons went on a rampage throughout the entire site of the Taichu Path, wreaking havoc wherever they went.


    Countless disciples from the Taichu Path were electrocuted to death right away, not being able to escape in time.


    ¡°How could this be? We have to kill all these lightning dragons!¡±


    A middle-aged man, who wore armor from deep within the sect, had a very severe expression on his face.


    That man looked like he had just seen a ghost, as he had never seen anything like that before.


    No one had ever kicked down the sect¡¯s gates like that ever since the Taichu Path relocated.


    It had always been those of the Taichu Path kicking down others¡¯ doors. There had never been even a single case of others doing the same to them.


    Furthermore, with Ye Xuan being in charge of things around, there was simply no crook or small-timers who dared to look for trouble with them.


    That man wearing armor was none other than the current sectmaster of the Taichu Path, Wang Yun.


    Wang Yun roared, ¡°Lu Xuan, show yourself! I¡¯ll have you killed for daring to attack the Taichu Path! You¡¯ll die when grand ancestor Ye Xuan returns!¡±


    The losses they sustained were beyond imaginable. The average disciples were utterly helpless against the lightning dragons; anyone who even got too close would suffer serious injuries, if not outright death.


    Even the elders at the Divine Treasure Realm and disciples inheriting true lineages were incapable of taking on those lightning dragons.


    Only those supreme ones at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm were capable of resisting the lightning dragons to some extent when there were enough of them gathered around.


    Before long, the entire Taichu Path became a site of mass ughter.


    Within mere moments, over a thousand disciples of the sect were killed right away due to being unable to react in time.


    Over 100 cultivators at higher levels of the Divine Treasure Realm, who were all deemed the central pir of the sect, were killed or injured as well.


    The lightning dragons were the cause of all the chaos, and Lu Xuan was the manmanding them.


    As such, Wang Yun wanted nothing more than to kill Lu Xuan where he stood.


    He could almost feel the muscles all over his body shaking at the thought.


    ¡°Jijirululin! Break!¡±


    Wang Yun shouted as he performed a seal. Several sword formations were conjured in the air, spitting out torrents of swords that sted at the lightning dragons everywhere.


    Despite their powers, all of the lightning dragons were damaged by the torrents of sword attacks.


    Then again, the lightning dragons were never living creatures in the first ce. As such, robbing them of limbs and even decapitating them were still utterly pointless.


    That was because despite looking like living creatures, they were ultimately constructs of electricity.


    They came to be only because someone used magic to mold them into the form of dragons.


    Boom!


    A terrifying explosion erupted. A lightning dragon had its head and limbs severed by the torrent of swords before exploding right away.


    The explosion came without warning. The resulting whirlpool engulfed everything nearby. Many fighters and disciples of the sect fighting nearby were instantly swallowed by this whirlpool.


    The frightening shockwave that resulted from the explosion had also sent numerous fighters and disciples, who were as strong as the ones who had been engulfed, flying right away and lose all fighting capacity.


    ¡°Damn it! Everyone, look out! Don¡¯t get too close!¡±


    Wang Yun¡¯s widened eyes were bloodshot, hints of anger lingering within them.


    The lightning dragons were monstrous constructs that nobody could deal with. There was nothing one could do against them if they were not dealing crippling damage against them. If one were to do so, however, they would self-destruct right away, and this would¡¯ve made it impossible to safely dispose of them.


    Consumed by rage, Wang Yun roared, ¡°Lu Xuan, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re down under once this is over. The Lu n, Yunxuan Vi, and the Heavenly Pce will all be razed as long as Taichu Path lives on! I¡¯ll skin your family members and hang their heads from the gates of Taichu Path as punishment for your crimes!¡±


    He knew enough about Lu Xuan¡¯s background. The Taichu Path nned to rule the world and reign supreme over the Earth Federation, after all.


    If they wanted to rule over the Earth Federation, then they couldn¡¯t afford to overlook Lu Xuan¡¯s presence.


    As such, it was only natural for him to learn as much as he could about Lu Xuan. He had learned so much that he probably knew more about Lu Xuan than Yan Han did.


    He knew well of Lu Xuan¡¯s status in the Earth Federation, the Yunxuan Vi that Lu Xuan founded, and the Heavenly Pce¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, there are already supreme fighters heading to Earth to destroy your Yunxuan Vi. You should just stay here and watch your Yunxuan Vi be destroyed in your absence!¡±


    The insane rage on Wang Yun¡¯s face was unmistakable.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re one to talk.¡±


    A cold snort was heard high in the air. A st of sword aura blitzed through the air, hitting Wang Yun squarely in an instant.


    Wang Yun was utterly incapable of stopping the attack or even reacting to it. His armored body was sent flying as soon as he was hit.


    That was when blood sprayed all over the ce.

 Chapter 585 - The Taichu Path in Despair

    <h4>Chapter 585: The Taichu Path in Despair</h4>


    The armor that Wang Yun wore shattered and the iing st of sword aura dealt heavy damage on his body. The armor he wore was a top-tier power item, which was something thatmon cultivators who were half a step into Divine Transformation Realm would not have been able to break.


    Even so, he was never even given a chance to even begin resisting the force of that single st.


    He was severely injured on the spot.


    ¡°Sectmaster!¡±


    ¡°Sectmaster!¡±


    ¡°Sectmaster!¡±


    At that moment, many fighters at the Divine Treasure Realm rushed to Wang Yun¡¯s side. They gathered around and formed a formation to protect Wang Yun.


    Many wore frustrated expressions on their faces.


    They were very riled up.


    Pfftt!


    Wang Yun spat out blood right away. The attack that he suffered earlier had almost killed him on the spot.


    He finally realized why all of his younger brothers-in-training were so utterly helpless against Lu Xuan.


    Currently, Wang Yun was the only cultivator from Taichu Path who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    All the others were either missing in action or killed by Lu Xuan.


    While Taichu Path did have ess to massive wealth and manpower, they were still unable to keep up with such drainage of power.


    He came to truly realize the extent of the powers of someone fully capable of obliterating a sect or n on their own.


    Despite being half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm himself, the difference in power between him and Lu Xuan was just too huge.


    He was utterly unable to even begin topare to him.


    If he was the one out to attack a cultivation force like Taichu Path, it meant that he wanted to die.


    Even if the grand ancestor was absent, doing so would¡¯ve still been likened to digging one¡¯s own grave.


    However, things were different with Lu Xuan. He had proven that he was able to singlehandedly deal severe damage and throw them all into disarray.


    Despite the battle only taking a brief moment, those of Taichu Path suffered an astounding amount of damage.


    Wang Yun would never have believed someone to be capable of wielding such frightening powers if he had never seen it with his very own eyes.


    Wang Yun continued coughing out blood as he wracked his brain to think of countless ways to deal with Lu Xuan. Beings like Lu Xuan would be better off not existing; their mere existence would¡¯ve definitely posed a serious threat to any sect or n.


    Taichu Path would always be a raft caught in a storm until they got rid of Lu Xuan.


    What terrified them even further was the fact that Lu Xuan was still currently half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm. ording to all the information about Lu Xuan that they managed to scour on Earth, Lu Xuan was not even 50 years old yet. Despite this, his powers could easily equivte to those who had been training for centuries. Perhaps he was probably even more powerful than those people.


    There was no doubt that he would break into the Divine Transformation Realm in the future. Those of Taichu Path had no choice but to act against such a terrifying being.


    They werepelled to kill him before he grew too powerful, and this was theirst chance to do so. If Lu Xuan were to remain alive and break into the Divine Transformation Realm, that would¡¯ve ended Taichu Path for good. The heritage that had been passed down for over a millennium would¡¯ve been extinguished in their generation.


    Blood was seen at the corner of Wang Yun¡¯s mouth as he shouted, ¡°Everyone, leave me be and think of ways to kill Lu Xuan instead.¡± He deemed himself utterly hopeless by then, but he was still unwilling to see the sect end while he was still the sectmaster.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be gone for good once the grand ancestor returns.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯d only need to buy time and that¡¯d be the end of him.¡±


    ¡°The sect had been fostering us this whole time. Now it¡¯s time for us to repay our debt to the sect!¡±


    A great many of them shouted as if they were trying to boost morale among themselves.


    They had no choice but to do so. The enemy standing before them was just too powerful. They had never fought someone so terrifying before.


    One could imagine just what kind of a monster someone capable of singlehandedly destroying a sacred ground like the Taichu Path was.


    ¡°What? Do you people seriously think you can kill me?¡± Lu Xuan snorted coldly as his white-d silhouette appeared before them all.


    d in a bluish-white robe, he looked like a demigod descending to the world as he appeared.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, Taichu Path shall fight you to the death!¡±


    Wang Yun¡¯s eyes became even more bloodshot when he saw his mortal enemy appearing before him.


    ¡°Once we kill you, then we¡¯ll go forward with killing every single person in your family. It¡¯ll be your fault that they all died!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression grew increasingly cold upon hearing that. His family was thest line that anyone could cross with him; anyone who dared to threaten the existence of his family would¡¯ve been deemed unfit to live.


    There were more disciples from Taichu Path who did not truly know who Lu Xuan was. They didn¡¯t know why such an unbelievably handsome and impably clean-looking man, who appeared like he was a god, would want to attack Taichu Path.


    They did not know why he was out on a killing spree.


    They had no idea that there was never a way to circumvent the conflict between them and Lu Xuan right from the beginning. To them, ruling the was necessary if they wanted to bring their sect to greater heights.


    However, Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t stand for it.


    If they were given a chance to rethink their choices, they would have still stuck to their very initial intentions. They would¡¯ve thought of ways to kill Lu Xuan before he became a notable threat.


    ¡°You¡¯re a devil!¡±


    Countless disciples of the Taichu Path furiously shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death!¡±


    They were all very agitated, wanting nothing more at that moment to tear Lu Xuan to pieces.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan simply watched everything unfold with a cold expression on his face, remaining totally unperturbed.


    Boundless sword aura coalesced into a torrent of swords in that sword formation in Taichu Path¡¯s site, hanging above in the sky before sting at Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    The entire sky shook, making it look as if the air was being cut to pieces.


    The torrent reached Lu Xuan before long.


    Lu Xuan lifted his hand, causing the boundless sword aura to explode against it right away. The sounds of metal shing erupted. One could even see sparks flying everywhere.


    However, that torrent of sword aura remained incapable of doing any damage to Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether.


    Upon seeing that, all the hope on the faces of those of Taichu Path disappeared without a trace.


    They all seemed to have fallen into despair. After being cornered like this, they had no other choice but to fight to the death.


    Lu Xuan made his move right before their eyes. Spiritual Aether on his body spread all over the ce along with his aura, washing in all directions like tsunamis.


    The Auric Flower above Lu Xuan¡¯s head was conjured again.


    Lu Xuan was running out of time. He needed to end things as quickly as possible.


    He then took a step and disappeared from where he stood.


    He was seen near Wang Yun by the time he reappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The expression on everyone¡¯s faces stiffened, feeling as if they were locked onto by some terrifying aura. It felt as if they were facing off against an ancient beast of disaster instead of a human. That unnervingly frightening presence seemed to have shrouded the heavens.


    A fighter at the Divine Treasure Realm shouted, ¡°Get the formation up. Protect the Sectmaster!¡±


    Everyone else around him quickly gathered around and put up a massive formation, which they had been training arduously day in and day out. As such, there was no need for more words at that moment.


    Everyone knew what they had to do.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying, tsunami-like aura burst as he threw a punch towards that massive formation.

 Chapter 586 - Slapping the Sectmaster of the Taichu Path to Death

    <h4>Chapter 586: pping the Sectmaster of the Taichu Path to Death</h4>


    The fist was hoisted high in the air, containing enough of a terrifying aura to be a tsunami.


    There was nothing fancy about the punch; the only noteworthy thing about it was the towering force it packed. The punch was thrown in an instant, shattering everything in its path.


    The punch directly hit that formation.


    Boom!


    The resulting shockwave from the explosion was so massive that a mushroom cloud was seen slowly rising in the sky.


    It looked just like when a small nuclear device was detonated.


    Pfftt!


    One cultivator at the Divine Treasure Realm spitted blood as he was sent flying right away.


    He had sustained substantial damage within the blink of an eye.


    The standoffsted for only a split second before that formation was instantly crushed by the sheer brute force of Lu Xuan¡¯s punch.


    The recoil was so massive that even fighters at the Divine Treasure Realm all spat out blood. Needless to say,mon disciples suffered even worse fates. Those who were not even at the Divine Treasure Realm blew up and died on the spot.


    That one punch packed with it enough force to shatter the world.


    The fighters at the Divine Treasure Realm all spat out blood as they were sent flying, each one having sustained serious injuries.


    The average disciples dropped like flies as their bodies blew up from the recoil.


    Wang Yun wailed in pain at the sight. All of the wounds he suffered tore up, further aggravating his injuries.


    ¡°Arrrgghhh!! Damn you, Lu Xuan!¡±


    Wang Yun howled like an injured beast.


    ¡°Why did you do this to Taichu Path? Why? Why?¡±


    Lu Xuan came before Wang Yun while thetter was still wailing. Lu Xuan¡¯s bluish-white robe remained spotlessly clean.


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°Why, you ask? You people are plotting to rule the Earth and came looking for trouble with me time and time again. Now, you have the gall to ask me why? Don¡¯t you know how stupid you sound right now?¡±


    Wang Yun¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He initially saw himself as a victim of Lu Xuan¡¯s bullying, gatecrashing his sect and going on a killing spree.


    Only then did he finally remember why everything had happened in the first ce.


    It all started with them wanting to act against Lu Xuan, wracking their brains to think of any possible ways to get rid of him.


    They believed that Lu Xuan was the greatest obstacle in their path of ruling over the Earth Federation, and they were proven to have been right all along. As long as Lu Xuan was still around, their schemes would have been nothing more than that.


    Lu Xuan was the only thing preventing them from getting to Earth and ruling the.


    They had been too used to throwing their weight around, razing other sects and ns every now and then. As such, none of them thought anything about it; they simply believed that everyone that stood against them needed to be taken out. What Lu Xuan was doing right now was simply what they did to others, yet they thought him to be a bully instead.


    Lu Xuan thought it was utterly ridiculous.


    Even Wang Yun thought it was ridiculous as well, but he did not think that he did anything wrong. If there was to be anything that could¡¯ve been considered his fault, it was being too weak.


    If he were to possess powers at the level of the Divine Transformation Realm, it would have been Lu Xuan lording over him and speaking the truth.


    He could have easily pped Lu Xuan to death where the man stood without even needing to listen to him babble.


    ¡°I did nothing wrong. I was never wrong. Those people on Earth are fools. They are only cattle that require guidance. They should be thanking us for even giving them a chance to serve us as ves!¡±


    Wang Yun howled away. His expression at the moment became increasingly manic. It was as if he was a madman being captured.


    Lu Xuan smirked as he said, ¡°You¡¯re right about that. The only thing you did wrong was indeed not being powerful enough. Now, you must pay the price.¡±


    Wang Yun was stunned upon sensing the murderous intent emanating from Lu Xuan. He shouted, ¡°You dare to kill me? Grand Ancestor Ye Xuan will never forgive you if you do.¡±


    He had never felt himself being so close to death before. He had initially thought that death was something so far away, something he had no chance of ever going through in his lifetime.


    Now, however, he was looking at death right in the eyes.


    He finally panicked. He had razed many other cultivation forces and defeated several enemies, feeling nothing towards killing others back then.


    When it was his turn to die, however, he finally realized how all those people had felt.


    Lu Xuan then chuckled coldly as he said, ¡°If he¡¯s able to return in time, that is.¡±


    ¡°Sectmaster!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a finger on the sectmaster!¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan, die already!¡±


    Several fighters at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm charged at him as they yelled from afar. They were the only ones at the moment who dared to stand out and protect their sectmaster.


    It was the worst day of their lives. Taichu Path had been around for over 1000 years, with the sect¡¯s history dating back two to three thousand years ago.


    Even so, they had never suffered such a humiliating defeat since the sect was founded.


    The rescue attempt that a few of them tried was deemed pointless. They were far weakerpared to Lu Xuan.


    None of their efforts would have worked. Lu Xuan simply grabbed and conjured a beam of sword aura in the air, which he sent spinning once in midair.


    The ones who were charging at him were immediately bisected before they were able to get close.


    They were still reeling from the shock as they died, watching the lower halves of their bodies leaving them.


    They had never anticipated Lu Xuan to be so terrifying that he was capable of such fearsome feats on little more than a whim.


    They were not present at the Taichu Meeting back then. They dismissed the evaluations from the cowards who fled the meeting to be little more than exaggerations.


    Throughout the ages, countless cowards made their enemies seem bigger than they were in reality.


    They deemed the cowards who fled the event to be utter insults to the Taichu Path.


    It was only then that those people realized that those cowards were telling the whole truth, not exaggerating anything. Instead, their evaluations sounded watered down whenpared to what was truly happening.


    They all saw Lu Xuan as a monster instead of a human.


    ¡°Arrgghhh, Lu Xuan. I¡¯ve had enough of you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Wang Yun finally climbed to his feet as he yelled. He burst with Spiritual Aether all over, as his aura appeared towering. He looked every bit like a beast who had been injured, wanting to drag its enemy to Hell with it.


    Being continuously provoked by Lu Xuan insulted him in a way that nobody had ever done before.


    He instantly pounced at Lu Xuan. The entire ce shook as he came down on Lu Xuan like a mountain.


    That was something that manifested from his martial will, something of massive force that was deemed as immutable as mountains.


    It was true that Wang Yun was a renowned genius in Taichu Path from the previous generation. He was probably more powerful than the Heretic.


    He was severely injured by Lu Xuan with just a single st of sword aura, utterly incapable of standing up to Lu Xuan. Despite that, he was by no means a weakling.


    It was just that Lu Xuan was just too powerful for him to handle.


    Lu Xuan saw no point in being merciful, pping at Wang Yun¡¯s direction right away.


    Boom!


    The p directly hit Wang Yun, causing his body to disintegrate right away and sprayed all over the ce like a rain of blood.


    The man died a horrible death instantly.

 Chapter 587 - Destruction of the Taichu Path Shocked All

    <h4>Chapter 587: Destruction of the Taichu Path Shocked All</h4>


    Wang Yun was pped to death with a single p.


    He was incapable of standing against Lu Xuan at all.


    Lu Xuanid a beatdown like no other.


    Wang Yun waspletely overwhelmed.


    All of the cultivators from Taichu Path fell into despair. Lu Xuan ran over every obstacle in his path since the beginning of his attack. He made it look so easy as if he was an adult beating a child who refused to listen to him.


    They were utterly incapable of resisting the lightning dragons from Lu Xuan¡¯s ¡®Dance of the Dragons¡¯ spell. Needless to say, they stood no chance of taking on Lu Xuan himself.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill him and avenge the sectmaster!¡±


    ¡°Stall him! Wait for the grand ancestor¡¯s return!¡±


    A few people shouted, imploring them all to wait for Ye Xuan to return. Many regained their hope right away, realizing that not all had been lost just yet.


    Their grand ancestor, the man at the Divine Transformation Realm, was still out there.


    They would have all been saved once that grand ancestor at the Divine Transformation Realm returned. This demon disguised as a human, who had destroyed the sect, would¡¯ve also been put to death after being tortured in the most brutal and most excruciating means possible.


    To put it precisely, that was their only option.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s white-d silhouette came down on the disciples with his Dragonyer de in hand.


    He was moving at blinding speeds.


    He was capable of bringing over 100 sts of sword aura with just a single swing of his arm, enabling him to almost conjure a screen of swords in midair. It was a harrowing sight to behold.


    No amount of training would be of any use in front of such a screen of swords.


    It seemed to almost take seconds to lob off the heads from one whole mountain.


    It didn¡¯t matter what realm someone was in. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was a single person or a group of people. The end result would¡¯ve always remained the same.


    Lu Xuan turned himself into the most terrifying of killer gods.


    He poured all of his rage, enmity, and frustration into his attacks. After all, Taichu Path was what took his family away from him back in his previous life.


    None of those disciples probably knew just why Lu Xuan resented the Taichu Path so badly.


    The histories between the two ran deep.


    There was the revenge for having his sect obliterated. Lu Xuan sought revenge for having his sect obliterated and his family killed.


    While it was the Luo n that brought about his family¡¯s demise back in his past, Taichu Path that was behind all of it.


    Had it not been for Taichu Path, he would¡¯ve still had a family back then. He would not have spent his entire life wandering around the world.


    He gained a new life in that lifetime as well as his family. As such, he absolutely would not allow anyone to wreck his family.


    He saw Taichu Path to have been lower than vermin. Those people had destroyed his family back in his past life once.


    Even so, they were about to do the same thing again in his current lifetime. Even though it was currently just a possibility, he still saw fit to prevent that from ever happening.


    ¡°Die. All of you!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold. There was no mistaking the intense murderous intent in his words.


    He would have spared anyone else, but he would¡¯ve never forgiven Taichu Path for what they did.


    ¡°Yan Han! Show yourself!¡±


    Lu Xuan covered the entire mountain with his will as soon as he finished killing a mountain filled with Taichu Path¡¯s disciples. He scanned the ce several times, but he still failed to find Yan Han.


    He took a single step and disappeared from the mountain right away.


    He moved as if he had teleported.


    When he reappeared, he found himself in yet another mountain.


    The entire site of Taichu Path had now been turned into an inferno. The lightning dragons were still going about on their rampages, whether they be whole or otherwise.


    Terrifying explosions were seen time and again as the lightning dragons self-destruct. The terrifying amounts of electrical power dissolved in massive shockwaves, spreading all over the ce.


    With the lightning dragons rampaging around and Lu Xuan now going on a killing spree, the entire site of the sect looked like it was the end of the world for them.


    Lu Xuan was looking for Yan Han¡¯s whereabouts, spreading his will to the limit as he searched for the other man in a frenzy.


    One part of his reasoning for showing up at Taichu Path¡¯s site that time was to look for Yan Han and take out that menace once and for all.


    However, it seemed like Yan Han had disappeared from the entire ce altogether instead.


    Lu Xuan was finally able to confirm after searching for a long time that Yan Han was currently not in Taichu Path. There was no way he could have evaded Lu Xuan¡¯s detection otherwise.


    He finally realized after interrogating a disciple of the sect that Yan Han was indeed not in the sect.


    The injuries that Yan Han suffered had been too grievous for Taichu Path to have done anything about it. As such, he was sent to another sect in the Blessed Enve known for its healing arts: the Shenyao Sect.


    That meant that Lu Xuan missed what he came for.


    At that moment, what happened at Taichu Path had finally alerted many nearby that sect¡¯s site.


    Many saw the towering mes and light, along with terrifying bolts of lightning shing about. Massive explosions also rang out every now and then.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ was someone attacking Taichu Path?¡±


    Someone asked in shock, though it would¡¯ve been more urate to say that that person was deeply frightened.


    There had been several smaller sects near Taichu Path¡¯s location, but it went without saying that those forces could notpare with Taichu Path in terms of scale.


    The very reason that they chose to set themselves up near Taichu Path was hoping to gain their protection.


    This was the first time in centuries that such fierce battles were seen on Taichu Path¡¯s home ground.


    At that moment, everyone was finally able to confirm that someone truly did attack Taichu Path.


    ¡°How could anyone attack a sacred ground like that? Why weren¡¯t there any signs at all?¡±


    Cultivators of the smaller forces were all left puzzled.


    Based on what they knew, the attacking party needed to be a sacred ground if they wanted to attack another sacred ground.


    That was even more so when it came to attacking a sacred ground like that of Taichu Path. Nobody had ever heard of Taichu Path being in such serious conflict with other sacred grounds as ofte.


    Even if there were such conflicts, the forces amassed should¡¯ve at least been in the thousands.


    If that were to happen, there was no way for any of them to have been able to overlook the attack. However, none of them knew anything about the attack before.


    Then again, the attack did happen which exceeded their perception of things. The terrifying attack did erupt in Taichu Path¡¯s site without anyone knowing anything beforehand, after all.


    One could see from afar that Taichu Path¡¯s site waspletely shrouded in dark, heavy thunderclouds.


    What actually just happened? Many began to wonder, but they still sent their scouts to look at things right away.


    While the scouts did not dare to get any closer, they had no problems assessing the situation from afar.


    The scouts of those smaller sects came back with news that quickly shocked them all.


    A fight did break out in Taichu Path¡¯s site, yet no one knew who they had been fighting against.


    There were no signs ofrge-scale invasions. The scouts only saw the disciples of Taichu Path fighting against terrifying lightning dragons measuring hundreds of meters at that moment.


    The entire ce, which had originally looked like a paradise of sorts, had been reduced to the sight of an inferno.


    Everyone who was close enough to have known about the fighting all thought the same thing: ¡®What actually happened there?¡¯

 Chapter 588 - Emptying the Vault and Becoming Massively Rich in One Night

    <h4>Chapter 588: Emptying the Vault and Bing Massively Rich in One Night</h4>


    Everyone was left dumbfounded, not knowing what actually happened and how Taichu Path¡¯s site was reduced to ashes.


    Despite their curiosity, none of them dared to get close.


    Regardless of who attacked Taichu Path, there was no doubt that the party responsible was one of two things: it was either an exceptionally powerful individual fighter or a group from sacred grounds. It was clear that the other ns and sects were never given the chance to interfere.


    Anyone who dared to do that against a sacred ground like Taichu Path had to have been anything but ordinary.


    One could¡¯ve even said that someone exceptionally terrifying was behind it all.


    Nobody else was willing to throw away their lives to find out.


    ¡°A storm ising that will affect all of us. Our time of peace is over.¡±


    ¡°Taichu Path¡¯s old site had just been ravaged, and now the new site got attacked as well. I wonder just how Taichu Path ended up being so unlucky.¡±


    ¡°The heavens have answered our prayers, I guess. Taichu Path had always been too full of themselves; serves them right for acting so high and mighty!¡±


    Many people were lurking nearby. Some of them felt sorry for those who were from Taichu Path, while others secretly apuded the sect¡¯s misfortune.


    The Taichu Path had been throwing their weight all over the ce and imposing themselves upon others. It went without saying that Taichu Path had severely abused some of the nearby cultivation forces nearby in one way or another.


    The victims of their abuse had no way of rebelling against the Taichu Path; they were forced to endure all of the mistreatment.


    Even if the expressions on their faces didn¡¯t show it, those people whom Taichu Path had abused were all happy to see their abusers suffering so much.


    With how Taichu Path went about their business, it meant that they had offended countless people throughout the entire Blessed Enve.


    However, nobody else had been able to stand up against them because they were just too powerful to stand up against. As a result, those from Taichu Path were allowed to do as they pleased.


    Before long, the onlookers then caught sight of disciples emerging from deep within the sect¡¯s line of sight.


    They intercepted a few of those disciples to find all of them with expressions of terror. It seemed as if they had just seen a ghost or something.


    ¡°There¡¯s a devil in there! A devil, I tell you!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to kill us all! He¡¯s going to kill us all!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a devil!¡±


    The escaped disciples from Taichu Path all looked mentally shaken as if they had been deeply traumatized by all the atrocities they were forced to witness.


    ¡°What have they been through?¡±


    Many people felt that something was off.


    Following that, the news spread like wildfire.


    ¡°Ye Xuan, the grand ancestor of the Taichu Path, is not around right now. I¡¯m afraid things will take a turn for the worse when he returns.¡±


    ¡°As long as the grand ancestor is still around, Taichu Path would definitely be able to stay afloat.¡±


    Some peoplemented on the situation.


    Everyone was waiting for the grand ancestor to return.


    Only then would everything truly begin.


    More cultivation forces then caught wind of the news. More and more fighters headed to the ravaged battlefield as soon as they got the news.


    It was possible for Taichu Path to be annihted sometime in the future. Even if the sect managed to survive, the damage incurred would be crippling.


    They would¡¯ve suffered more casualties than when the sect¡¯s old sect had been attacked days ago. That battle, where Yan Han the sacred son had almost perished, was nothingpared to what just happened.


    The new site of Taichu Path was of the utmost importance; countless formidable fighters gathered around while a variety of countermeasures were put in ce. Nobody could fathom how the ce was trashed so badly.


    Many found the news utterly unbelievable, yet the bringers of the news were very firm with their words. This certainty prompted many people to go there themselves out of curiosity.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan was hovering high above the site of the Taichu Path, looking at a transportation formation not far away.


    A terrifying aura emanated from it as it dazzled with a blinding light.


    Someone was about to go through that portal.


    Lu Xuan shed out right away, cleaving the transportation formation into two halves and causing it to explode right away.


    He smirked as he watched the explosion happen. He obviously knew who was at the other end; it was likely none other than the rand ancestor, Ye Xuan.


    He managed to get to the portal earlier and destroyed it on the spot.


    Doing so enabled him to prevent the grand ancestor of the Taichu Path from appearing right behind him upon emerging from the transportation formation.


    The Blessed Enve was not that huge; it was far smaller than Earth. Even so, it would have still taken quite some time for the grand ancestor to get back by flying.


    That time was of utmost importance to Lu Xuan.


    By then, nobody remained within the site of the sect. The mes burning on the battlefield spread as far as the eye could see, making every ce there look like Hell.


    All of the sect¡¯s survivors had fled outside. The only ones who remained in it were those whom Lu Xuan himself had cut down, as well as those who were either killed or blown up by the numerous lightning dragons.


    Lu Xuan had no intention of continuing his pursuit; he no longer needed to do so.


    He had fulfilled his goal of destroying Taichu Path, after all.


    The supreme ones among the Taichu Path¡¯s ranks had been decimated, reduced to a fraction so small that they would no longer be able to amount to anything noteworthy.


    Now, Lu Xuan only had two targets from Taichu Path that he wanted to get rid of: Yan Han, and the grand ancestor Ye Xuan.


    Yan Han was currently at the Shenyao Sect instead of the Taichu Path, so Lu Xuan did not manage to kill him.


    Even so, there was still some good news. Because Lu Xuan had crippled Yan Han during that battle, thetter¡¯s foundations were damaged. He only managed to bare stay alive under the care of those from Taichu Path.


    His injuries were so severe that they had to send him to the Shenyao Sect for treatment.


    The only person Lu Xuan needed to face was none other than Ye Xuan the grand ancestor.


    Lu Xuanmented, ¡°Time to settle this once and for all.¡±


    He then disappeared from where he stood and headed towards a mountain deep within the site of the sect. There was a massive vault built within, containing all the riches and resources that the Taichu Path had taken throughout the ages.


    Naturally, all of that would fall into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands once he took out the Taichu Path.


    Boom!


    He shattered the gate of the vault right away with a single swing of his Dragonyer.


    All of the vault¡¯s contents wereid out before him in an instant.


    A variety of treasures had been neatly organized by their attributes and uses.


    At the outermost part of the vault was a mountain of spirit stones, the exact number of stones hard to count.


    Using his will, Lu Xuan scanned the pile to find that the mountain consisted of over 50 million spirit stones.


    That pile was just one of the treasures contained within the vault of the sect, but that mountain had more spirit stones than Lu Xuan had found throughout the world.


    It was in to see that the Earth Federation was far from being as wealthy as the Blessed Enve. All of it was made possible only because they had a monster such as Lu Xuan around.


    Without him, it would have been nearly impossible for those of the Earth Federation to resist the Blessed Enve.


    Furthermore, there were still a variety of herbs scattered all over the vault that had been stocked for over centuries and even a millennium.


    Only a sect like Taichu Path, which had been around for over 1000 years, would¡¯ve been able to easily gather so many herbs that had been around for centuries and even over a millennium.


    There were also divine materials that could be used to craft power items of all kinds. Coincidentally, this allowed Lu Xuan topensate for hiscking fundamentals due to having progressed too quickly.


    Lu Xuan conjured a massive hand right away and shoved all of those treasures into his ring, filling it to the brim.

 Chapter 589 - What Happens when a Slowpoke at Divine Transformation Realm Catches up? Deal with Him!

    <h4>Chapter 589: What Happens when a Slowpoke at Divine Transformation Realm Catches up? Deal with Him!</h4>


    The vault of Taichu Path was filled to the brim with a variety of treasures.


    The sect had been gathering countless pieces of treasures throughout the ages, and all of them were found in that vault.


    Other than spirit stones, the true treasures consisted of divine materials and advanced herbs. Lu Xuan had deemed such findings as things that he would never be able to buy normally, no matter how many spirit stones he was willing to pay.


    Over time, all of those treasures became what they now were.


    The majority of the herbs that he found in there were very difficult toe by that had been growing deep in the mountains. The herbs had also been nurturing in their medicinal fields for years; the whole process likely involved several generations,sting from one hundred to several hundreds of years.


    They were not something that could be cultivated by a cultivation force that was less than a sacred ground. A sect that wanted to cultivate them had to have possessed a long history and vast wealth.


    It was impossible to tell how many years it would have taken if Lu Xuan were to do so himself.


    Lu Xuan simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right here waiting for you, Ye Xuan. Today, you¡¯ll die here.¡±


    He showed utterly no respect for Ye Xuan, the grand ancestor of Taichu Path. The only thing that could¡¯ve been seen in his eyes at that moment was coldness. Yan Han wasn¡¯t his only mortal enemy back in his past life. Ye Xuan was also the one that had trulye close to killing him early in the conflicts.


    At that moment, he waspelled to get rid of Ye Xuan.


    That thought alone motivated him to begin taking action, activating his Delusion-breaker Eyes and scanning the entire site of Taichu Path. Endless waves of information immediately went into his mind.


    Moments after performing intense analysis on the information that he received, a virtual massive formation emerged within his mind.


    The entire site of Taichu Path was turned into a formation that extended as far as his eyes could see.


    The entire ce was turned into an open trap where a Lu Xuan was like a predator lurked in the shadows, with its prey being none other than Ye Xuan.


    Fighters from all kinds of cultivation forces gathered outside of Taichu Path at increasingly huge numbers.


    While the news spread like wildfire all across the Blessed Enve, those from the sects and ns that learned about the attack from fleeing disciples of the Taichu Path began to gather around.


    Even then, many people would¡¯ve rather looked at it from a distance instead of getting any closer.


    As more disciples of the Taichu Path fled, many came to learn that the party that destroyed the Taichu Path¡¯s site had not been the forces of some kind of sacred ground.


    On the contrary, it was the work of a single person.


    It had to have been none other than Lu Xuan, the man who had just made himself known far and wide not too long ago.


    Anyone who first heard the news was unable to believe it at all. Lu Xuan had been going on a killing spree at the old site of the sect before.


    No one had anticipated that he would¡¯ve had what it took to singlehandedly attack Taichu Path. The entire vast estate of the sect had been obliterated only by him.


    ¡°Taichu Path had been around for millennia, yet all of it fell within a single day.¡±


    ¡°Nobody expected something like this to have happened. I remembered that the Taichu Path had still been pursuing Lu Xuan all over the ce days ago. He¡¯s even gone so far as to send formidable ones to Earth to take out Lu Xuan.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that he woulde to wreck the entire sect just like that. It must be true: one wrong move and everything is lost.¡±


    Many could not help but gasp at the turn of events.


    Before this, hardly anyone cared about the existence of lone cultivators. This was because, no matter how powerful they might¡¯ve been, lone cultivators were always caught in some kind of disadvantage when fighting against those from a cultivation force.


    Even the Heretic, who was known as one of the strongest lone cultivators out there, had trouble fighting someone from Taichu Path.


    Yan Han alone had been able to pummel the Heretic to the ground. To make matters worse, several cultivators were still half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm with the grand ancestor being around.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s existence, however, disproved everything they thought they knew.


    He alone had be powerful enough to destroy sects and ns, possessing enough power to level cultivation forces.


    The existence of a timepse changed nothing about the situation.


    Even if the grand ancestor at Divine Transformation Realm was absent, countless formidable fighters remained in the sect. Even then, Lu Xuan still managed to wreck the ce all on his own in the shortest time possible.


    One could only imagine just how powerful Lu Xuan was. Many thought that his existence was nothing less than miraculous.


    While everyone was still reeling from the shock and awe of what happened, a deafening voice in the sky roared, ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    ¡°The grand ancestor is back!¡±


    Everyone held their breath, knowing that Ye Xuan had indeed returned.


    Someone murmured, ¡°Is Lu Xuan still around? I thought he escaped. Now that the grand ancestor¡¯s back, it¡¯s toote for Lu Xuan to leave if he¡¯s still around.¡±


    Everyone around that person agreed to what they said. They already knew that the grand ancestor would not have simply forgiven someone who had decimated his sect.


    The grand ancestor would have most probably hunted Lu Xuan to the ends of the world.


    The shout immediately caused the clouds lingering in the sky to disperse.


    A silhouette was seen barging inside within mere seconds afterward.


    Everyone focused on the silhouette to discover that it truly was Ye Xuan, the grand ancestor of Taichu Path.


    At that moment, everyone else followed him inside. They were able to see a young man with a bluish-white robe in the site of Taichu Path. The man was sitting in midair with his legs crossed and his eyes closed; he appeared to have been meditating.


    The young man seemed as if he waspletely unaware of the danger standing before him.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I¡¯m impressed with how bold you are for staying around after what you did. Truly, I am!¡±


    Rage was written all over Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes as he glowered at Lu Xuan. His gaze was so sharp that it looked as if beams of swords were about to shoot out of his eyes and cut Lu Xuan where he stood.


    Nevertheless, he was still surprised that Lu Xuan chose to stay behind in broad daylight after destroying the sect.


    Ye Xuan could not help but keep his guard up. Despite being consumed by rage over what had happened, he was still reasonable enough to keep himself in check.


    He had never encountered a living, walking disaster like Lu Xuan before.


    He wanted to tear Lu Xuan apart very badly, but that bit of reasoning in his mind still told him to stand down. He definitely was not about to believe that Lu Xuan dared to stay around out of ignorance and arrogance.


    He knew that there had to be some other reason as to why he stayed around.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s calm and collected demeanor seemed to have verified his suspicions; he could tell that the young man was up to something.


    Even those outside of the fight who were watching from afar also suspected as much.


    It had to either be that, or Lu Xuan had truly gone insane.


    Ye Xuan would¡¯ve found it even worse if all of Taichu Path was decimated by a lunatic.


    Lu Xuan smirked as he said, ¡°So, you¡¯re not just gonnae up and just kill me, huh? I didn¡¯t expect you to still have some semnce of rationality in you.¡±


    Ye Xuan doubtfully scanned Lu Xuan¡¯s surroundings and said, ¡°Lu Xuan, what kind of resentment do you hold against Taichu Path? What angers you enough to make you plot against us and wipe us out as you did?¡±


    Ye Xuan bit his teeth as he asked. He was unable to fathom why Lu Xuan had been so persistent in eliminating Taichu Path that thetter did not even bother trying to negotiate with them.


    Lu Xuan went on a killing spree as soon as he arrived, showing no intentions to negotiate; that alone seemedpletely unconventional.


    Lu Xuan maintained his smirk as he replied, ¡°Do I need a reason? Would finding you people an eyesore count as one, then?¡±


    Ye Xuan¡¯s expression turned grim after hearing that. He shouted, ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave, Lu Xuan!¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough talk. If you wanna fight so badly, thene at me.¡±

 Chapter 590 - Barrier Suppression, Lu Xuan鈥檚 Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 590: Barrier Suppression, Lu Xuan¡¯s Trump Card</h4>


    Lu Xuan thought it would¡¯ve been right to just deal with someone at the Divine Transformation Realm who had lost his edge.


    He saw no reason to talk with Ye Xuan any further.


    Ye Xuan glowered at Lu Xuan as he said, ¡°Alright, if you want me to kill you that badly, then I¡¯d be happy to oblige!¡±


    Boom!


    His pressure at Divine Transformation Realm burst like waves of the oceans, shrouding the entire site of the sect. Being at the Divine Transformation Realm, the pressure that he exuded burst like waves and shrouded the site of the sectpletely.


    The massive pressure swept all over the ce. It was as if the ocean was engulfing everything in its path.


    Ye Xuan was in no mood for further chatter with Lu Xuan, either. He did not care about whatever the young man was plotting.


    After all, any form of trickery would mean nothing whenpared to absolute power.


    Lu Xuan was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm, making him invincible among those at the same level.


    However, he still wasn¡¯t officially at the Divine Transformation Realm. Compared to a cultivator who was truly at the Divine Transformation Realm, he was clearly inferior.


    The aura around Ye Xuan seemed to be boiling.


    The aura was so thick that when it swirled around in the air, it formed a massive tornado that one could almost see with the naked eye.


    ¡°Today¡¯s the day I skin you alive and drain the blood out of your body, Lu Xuan. You¡¯ll pay for killing those people from Taichu Path!¡±


    Ye Xuan¡¯s eyes reddened, especially when he saw what remained after Lu Xuan¡¯s Dance of the Dragons spell destroyed everything. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to tear Lu Xuan to pieces right there and then.


    The Taichu Path was doomed.


    Even if Ye Xuan was still in charge of things, his days were still numbered.


    They still had Yan Han, who was the sect¡¯sst hope.


    As long as Yan Han was still alive, there was still hope for Taichu Path to survive.


    As long as Yan Han was able to make a breakthrough into the Divine Transformation Realm, Taichu Path still had a chance to be rebuilt.


    Then again, Lu Xuan had to die before they could do any of that.


    There was no way Ye Xuan would let Lu Xuan stay alive; that young man posed an immense threat to all of Taichu Path and turn the sect into aughingstock.


    Otherwise, the entire sect would be reduced to a mere stepping stone for Lu Xuan to rise to prominence.


    Seemingly unconcerned about the situation, Lu Xuan let out a mild sigh and performed a seal.


    The terrifying pressure that fully enveloped the site of the Taichu Path was dispelled so quickly.


    A massive barrier appeared above the entire ce, shrouding the entire site of the sect within.


    Boundless spirit qi coalesced above the barrier before instantly conjuring into a golden dragon.


    The golden dragon roared at the heavens, pinning down the barrier from above.


    Ye Xuan said with contempt, ¡°An ambush, huh? Still¡­¡± He believed that Lu Xuan¡¯s powers made him unworthy of his attention. However, his face turned glum once he quickly realized that something was wrong.


    It felt as if a terrifying aura was pinning down on him from all directions.


    Pfftt!


    In an attempt to resist the workings of the barrier formation, Ye Xuan immediately spat out some blood. Even then, he still couldn¡¯t ovee the suppressive aura of the golden dragon, who remained above the barrier.


    Ye Xuan looked astonished. He eximed, ¡°How is this even possible?!¡±


    He felt his powers being suppressed, dropping from fully being in the Divine Transformation Realm to only halfway into said realm before he was barely able to resist the pressure around him. This prevented him from being suppressed until he vomited blood yet again.


    That was a way to reject his existence. More specifically, it was a way to reject anyone who was at the Divine Transformation Realm; everyone in that realm would still be subjected to that kind of pressure.


    There was no way a human could resist the natural forces of the world after all. It was impossible for a human to resist the natural forces of the world, after all.


    That was what made formations and barriers so powerful; the natural forces of the world were what was suppressing him.


    A terrifying suppression bore down on him from all directions.


    It was only then that he discovered something; to his surprise, Lu Xuan was actually well-versed in formations.


    It was worth noting that people versed in the arts of formation were extremely rare even in the entire Blessed Enve.


    Only a rare handful would study the ways of formations. Many formations from ancient times had been lost around the time Liu Bowen severed the dragon¡¯s vein.


    For instance, the formation in the site of Taichu Path was something passed down from ancient times. Nobody had what it took toy down another formation like that. Thus, they had to resort to making one themselves by referring to historical texts to maintain the integrity of the formation.


    However, Lu Xuan was capable ofying down a formation out of nothing in a short amount of time. What¡¯s more, the formation was powerful enough to suppress Ye Xuan¡¯s powers.


    That formation was far more powerful than anything that Ye Xuan knew of in the past.


    The most bizarre thing about that formation was that it could borrow the forces of the world to suppress someone¡¯s powers, though nobody knew how that was possible.


    That golden dragon was a construct borne out of the powers of the world, which was far more troublesome than one that was conjured out of the formation¡¯s powers alone.


    Lu Xuan had too many measures at his disposal.


    Not only was he incredibly powerful and capable of growing at a frightening rate, but he was surprisingly also well-versed in the arts of formations.


    Ye Xuan said with clenched teeth, ¡°So, this is your trump card.¡±


    His eyes remained glowering at Lu Xuan, desperately wanting to tear that young man to pieces.


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve been too careless. You¡¯ve lost your edge the second you stepped into my formation.¡±


    He continued, ¡°This formation is called the ¡®Golden Dragon¡¯s Sky Entrapment Formation¡¯. Iid it out specifically to suppress your powers.¡±


    Ye Xuan was overflowing with anger as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll admit, you¡¯re pretty crafty. Even so, do you seriously think you could trap me with a formation like this? I¡¯d tear it apart right before your eyes!¡±


    Ye Xuan saw that although the formation possessed immense powers, it also had some obvious weaknesses. Its biggest weakness was the fact that it had very crude requirements for itsyout. That meant that the formation wouldn¡¯t suppress him for long.


    Lu Xuan would¡¯ve been doomed as soon as the formation crumbled.


    Ye Xuan believed that without such a trump card, Lu Xuan was only an average cultivator who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Xuan snickered. ¡°You? Tear it apart?¡±


    Of course, Lu Xuan would have known something that even Ye Xuan could easily perceive. The formation was able to temporarily suppress Ye Xuan¡¯s powers, enabling both parties to fight on the same level.


    However, that didn¡¯tst forever.


    Then again, it was enough for Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    It was only then that, after staying quiet the whole time, Lu Xuan finally made his move.


    The aura around his body shot upwards.


    At that moment, the entire ce began to rumble. The site of Taichu Path waspletely shrouded by Lu Xuan¡¯s boundless aura, making it look as if the ce had only begun to form after the chaos settled.


    Turbulence conjured out of aura spread out in all directions.


    Meanwhile, the Auric Flower above Lu Xuan¡¯s head also emerged.


    After conjuring the Auric Flower, Lu Xuan grew to be even stronger.


    Boom!


    He then stepped out, shattering the sky right away.


    His silhouette instantly disappeared from where he stood. He then reappeared in front of Ye Xuan.


    Boom!


    A fist that blitzed like lightning directly hit Ye Xuan, sending him flying back on impact.

 Chapter 591 - Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm? He Will Still Be Beaten!

    <h4>Chapter 591: Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm? He Will Still Be Beaten!</h4>


    Things had suddenly changed!


    Almost nobody expected Lu Xuan to havee to a decision so quickly, making a move and attacking when he said he would.


    There was no chance for anyone to react! Nobody had a chance to react!


    Lu Xuan was decisive and fierce!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With a series of loud explosions, Ye Xuan was severely bombed to the ground. After smashing a big hole in the ground, however, he bounced back up and then fell to the ground again.


    He was like a ball that had hit the ground hard and bounced several times before it finally fell to the ground.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned. It was as if their body had been fixed in ce by a freezing technique.


    They were left dumbfounded at the sight. Of course, they never saw iting; it was as if they were seeing a ghost.


    Ye Xuan had been thrown out with one punch.


    Was he still the Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm that they knew?


    Was he still the high and mighty expert in the Divine Transformation Realm who could decide a sect¡¯s fate?


    Compared to the self-proimed ¡°n-razing Force¡± that Lu Xuan contained, the only n-razing Force in the Blessed Enve that people recognized were experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Before Lu Xuan had appeared, the only people known to be capable of doing something like wiping out experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm were those experts in that realm.


    The Holy Lands had not declined since ancient times, always standing high and mighty above others.


    Now, everything has changed.


    With his amazingbat strength, Lu Xuan hadpletely overturned the views of many people.


    He had shown everyone a terrifying possibility!


    Thebat strength of those who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm was also very shocking!


    After temporarily suppressing Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivating realm, thebat strength Lu Xuan disyed was at least powerful enough to seriously injure an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Ye Xuan shook his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. Lu Xuan had attacked too fast just now. Ye Xuan had never imagined that it could be this fast.


    One punch was enough to injure him so badly that his internal organs shook.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I have to admit that you surprised me. Even so, do you think that you can beat me with this alone?¡± Ye Xuan said coldly, as his body stood high up in the air. The qi and blood surged in his body, surrounded by Spiritual Aether.


    His eyes became more energized again with a vague force that seemed capable of swallowing mountains and rivers.


    This was the power of a top expert who had dominated the Blessed Enve for countless years.


    Since Ye Xuan was a real top expert, he spent his entire life standing high above others.


    He and hisbat strength were recovering, as the fluctuations of Spiritual Aether scattered into the distance.


    Even though they were separated by the boundary, the crowd who came to watch the battle had still felt the immense pressure of intimidation.


    Many experts at a weaker level of cultivation were almost forced to kneel.


    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s surprise attack had caught Ye Xuan off guard, but it was useless. Ye Xuan is in the Divine Transformation Realm, after all. Compared to someone actually in the Divine Transformation Realm, Lu Xuan is still far weaker!¡±


    ¡°Although his cultivating realm has been suppressed, that¡¯s not the only thing that constitutes a powerfulbat force at the Divine Transformation Realm. It also relies on one¡¯s own physical body, which cannot be suppressed!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Lu Xuan may not win today¡¯s battle. Ye Xuan is too strong!¡±


    Everyone clearly saw that the injuries on Ye Xuan¡¯s body had recovered after the Spiritual Aether spun once around him.


    Even if Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation realm was suppressed, his physical cultivation was far better than an ordinary expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The whole mountain of Taichu Path slightly shook under the pull of the terrifying qi on his body.


    In contrast, Lu Xuan was too calm; it was as if he had settled all his nerves. He was only standing there, yet it seemed as if he had calmed the sky and everything along with it.


    No matter how much the force on Ye Xuan¡¯s body shook the world, it was not enough to shake his body.


    He was like a reef in the rough sea that stood there no matter how much stormy sea impacted it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At that moment, Ye Xuan¡¯s qi and blood soared into the sky again. His entire body was like a sword, as his qi and blood burst out like a vast sea.


    His cultivating realm had been suppressed, but his physical body was still in the Divine Transformation Realm. With this alone, he could exert far more strength than the ordinary experts half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm could.


    No one, not even Yan Han, had been as scary as Ye Xuan before he fought with Lu Xuan.


    The sword light swept out like lightning, and no one was able to see what had happened. They only saw a sh of light across the sky like a bolt of lightning.


    Zoom! Zoom! Zoom!


    It was a very simple sword attack, yet it had contained supreme power. Ye Xuan had reached the realm of the sword¡¯s path that simplified difficult things.


    It was only a simple sword skill, yet the power it exerted was no weaker than the top magic of the sword¡¯s path.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan watched this scene calmly and made his move. He clenched his hand into a fist, then swung his right arm and sted a punch against the sword.


    ¡°You must have a death wish!¡±


    The Great Ancestor Ye Xuanughed. Lu Xuan had actually dared to take his attack head-on with a fist. He was essentially trying to kill himself.


    Even Ye Xuan would not have dared to do this against Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    Everyone saw that Lu Xuan had managed to break apart the sword light with one punch, causing it to scatter.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s body faintly emitted a golden light. It was as if he was a Golden Dragon shielding himself from the terrifying sword light.


    Boom!


    After the force of the fist shattered the sword light, the force was not pushed back; it was directly sted onto Ye Xuan¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    People saw Ye Xuan¡¯s entire body flying back as blood dripped from the corners of his mouth. This punch that hit him was definitely not weak.


    ¡°What, how is this possible?!¡±


    Many people sucked in a cold breath. No one had expected this to have happened. They originally thought that Ye Xuan¡¯sbat strength would not be reduced to half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, even though his cultivating realm was suppressed. After all, he still had his physical cultivation.


    Now, Lu Xuan had shown another aspect of absolute strength, making everyone realize why he had dared to battle against Ye Xuan here.


    It was because he was certain that he was not physically weaker than Ye Xuan.


    ¡°Is this Lu Xuan¡¯s trump card? No wonder he dared to challenge the Great Ancestor Ye Xuan and kill in the mountains of Taichu Path. Nobody could stand a chance against him!¡±


    ¡°Is it possible for an expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm to reach this level? What a monster!¡±


    ¡°How on Earth could such a terrifying creature exist?¡±


    A massivemotion arose among the crowd.


    That was when they saw that Lu Xuan did not stop after his sessful punch. Heunched an attack again.


    Each punch from Lu Xuan had turned into a Golden Dragon that pressed down towards Ye Xuan.


    One by one, each punch he threw out was like a dancing dragon.

 Chapter 592 - The Power of the Divine Transformation Realm, An All-Out Attack By the Great Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 592: The Power of the Divine Transformation Realm, An All-Out Attack By the Great Ancestor</h4>


    Everyone had seen it with their own eyes. Ye Xuan was facing a huge crisis that he had never encountered before in his life.


    He had never been pushed like this, nor had he ever encountered such a big crisis. Especially since he entered the Divine Transformation Realm, he had never been in danger.


    This time, he was in danger.


    At first, it didn¡¯t matter what kind of method Lu Xuan used. As long as Ye Xuan was at a higher realm, Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    The fact that Lu Xuan was able to escape from Ye Xuan was already amazing on its own.


    He was also able to counterattack, which was pretty much impossible.


    Under the suppression of this formation set up by Lu Xuan here, Ye Xuan was getting pushed back.


    What had made Ye Xuan more depressed was that this formation had been set up by using the cultivation treasures from their Taichu Path.


    Ye Xuan recognized several familiar pieces of cultivation treasures and power items, all of which were now arranged in different ces as the eye of the formation.


    Many of these things were treasures that had been collected by Taichu Path over the course of many years. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Lu Xuan to set up a powerful formation that could suppress an expert like Ye Xuan, who was in the Divine Transformation Realm. This was not an easy thing to do.


    These Golden Dragons swept across the skyyer uponyer, blocking all the spaces where Ye Xuan could escape from.


    The Golden Dragons instantly shrouded and suppressed him.


    Ye Xuan loudly shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    An endless stream of sword lights broke out all over his body, strangling each of the Golden Dragons.


    It was unknown how much time had passed before he finally broke free of the encirclement formed by these Golden Dragons.


    The sword light tore up these Golden Dragons, leaving behind a bloody path.


    A road of blood was created, and everyone saw that Ye Xuan¡¯s body was covered in blood. It was hard to tell how many wounds the Golden Dragons had inflicted on him.


    This time, he had suffered a big loss!


    This was an extremely shocking scene. Lu Xuan had punched out dragons, which had been able to force Ye Xuan to this point.


    It could¡¯ve been said that Lu Xuan was well prepared for this battle. First, he broke through Taichu Path. Then, he set up this Golden Dragon¡¯s Sky Entrapment Formation by using the resources from Taichu Path, to suppress Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivating realm.


    It could¡¯ve been said that everything had been within Lu Xuan¡¯s calctions since the beginning.


    The Great Ancestor Ye Xuan growled, ¡°Lu Xuan, you are the first person in the world who has been able to force me to this point. Even so, you¡¯re a fool if you seriously think you can suppress me!¡±


    The force on his entire body boiled, as it transformed into a surging sword qi, trying to break through to the sky and the Golden Dragon¡¯s Sky Entrapment Formation.


    As the sword qi swept up into the sky, it seemed to be trying to break everything.


    ¡°You want to break through the formation? How presumptuous!¡±


    With a cold smile, Lu Xuan pinched a hand seal in his hand. Afterward, the Golden Dragon that was on the boundary roared up to the sky as the wind and clouds changed color.


    Boundless spirit qi began to converge in the direction of the Golden Dragon.


    At first, boundless sword qi had swept up, wanting to break the boundary. However, they quickly converged again.


    Obviously, Ye Xuan couldn¡¯t break this formation in a short amount of time.


    The force pressed down by the formation left Ye Xuan with severe injuries; he spat out blood as he retreated. The more he tried to use the strength of his Divine Transformation Realm, the more bacshes he would suffer from the power of the formation.


    Currently, Earth had not yet fully recovered; the level of cultivation that could be allowed and tolerated was limited.


    If Lu Xuan tried to break through to the Divine Transformation Realm by force on earth, it would¡¯ve been very difficult to use its power even if he seeded.


    This was because the power of the world was being suppressed everywhere. If one was trying to break through the permitted limit even a little bit, the world¡¯s power would¡¯ve immediately suppressed them.


    The failure in trying to break through the formation made Ye Xuan realize that it was impossible to break through it in a short amount of time. The bacsh from the power of the formation may have even killed him.


    The only way was to kill Lu Xuan first!


    Only by killing Lu Xuan could he calmly find a way to break through this oppressive formation!


    The entire formation itself wasn¡¯t very dangerous. The only dangerous thing about it was that it had suppressed Ye Xuan¡¯s strength, preventing him from exerting the power of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    At first, he thought it was not a big deal. But seeing it now, he knew the importance of this formation.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you havepletely angered me!¡±


    Ye Xuan said coldly. He had arrived at this point because he fell into Lu Xuan¡¯s trap. Otherwise, with his strength at the Divine Transformation Realm, he would have been invincible.


    ¡°Today, I will definitely break your formation and cut off your head!¡±


    At this moment, a terrifying force was being emitted from Ye Xuan¡¯s body. It was a terrifying divine mind, a giant sword that was hundreds of meters long.


    Ye Xuan felt the qi and blood all over his body rolling around. An inexplicable pressure was pressing down from the formation; he was being suppressed by the force of the world.


    Suddenly, the wind and clouds changed color.


    The sword¡¯s entire body, which was hundreds of meters long, was glowing. This was the God within Ye Xuan¡¯s body.


    Below the Divine Transformation Realm was the Divine Treasure Realm, which was to excavate the Gods and treasures in one¡¯s body. This was essentially releasing the potential of one¡¯s body, thus allowing them to gain power far beyond the previous realm.


    Once one arrived at the Divine Transformation Realm, however, it would¡¯ve been a different situation. To be more precise, the Divine Transformation was the same God as the one in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    The Divine Treasure Realm excavated the Divine Treasure, while the Divine Transformation Realm produced a person¡¯s God.


    The Divine Treasure Realm was said to be only for tapping into the power of one¡¯s own physical body. At the Divine Transformation Realm, however, one would¡¯ve reached a higher level ande into contact with God.


    The physical body was the foundation of everything and the road leading to the edges of pain. Therefore, the realm before reaching the Divine Transformation Realm was constantly strengthening the physical body and the path towards the Divine Transformation Realm. This prevented them from being destroyed by the rough road of cultivation.


    One¡¯s God itself was a small person within this path.


    The Divine Transformation Realm strengthened this God before transforming it into an entity. It could have even potentially given birth to a powerful attacking method.


    A small number of the Awakened were able to awaken the use of certain powers of their God in advance; one such being was Zhang Hongyang, who followed Lu Xuan. Aside from them, most other people would havee into contact with their God only after reaching the Divine Transformation Realm.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, this time, I¡¯ll make sure this will be your grave!¡± Ye Xuan roared as he endured the powerful oppression from the formation. Blood kept flowing out from his mouth.


    He had created a sword from his God. Under the suppression of the force, he could copse at any time.


    Since he couldn¡¯t stay around for too long, he directly shed down towards Lu Xuan with the sword.

 Chapter 593 - Only One Step Away From The Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 593: Only One Step Away From The Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    Ye Xuan invigorated the power of a God within his body.


    The sword attack had released a terrifying power that frightened everyone, causing a chill to travel down people¡¯s spines. It seemed as if this sword attack was going to destroy the world.


    ¡°The Divine Transformation Realm¡­ this is the power of the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Compared to the Divine Treasure Realm, the Divine Transformation Realm is far more powerful. He hadbined the power of his physical body with that of their God!¡±


    Many people sensed the terrifying aura emanating from this sword. This was the most terrifying part of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Under the mobilization of his physical strength, Ye Xuan had be extremely terrifying. Just like how the original stragglers and disbanded soldiers had be an elite army, he could exert far more strength than before.


    Boom!


    The sword descended as the sky fell apart.


    ¡°Ye Xuan, do you think that having the power of a God means you can do whatever you want?¡± Lu Xuan smiled coldly. It was very difficult to mobilize the God under the suppressioning from this formation.


    Suddenly, the qi and blood boiled around Lu Xuan¡¯s body as a Golden Dragon soared into the air.


    This Golden Dragon directly collided with the sword.


    Boom!


    It seemed as if there was a loud sound of gold and iron colliding. Suddenly, the sky fell apart, bringing with it a terrifying atmosphere.


    All everyone saw was the Golden Dragon and the sword colling in the air, which had burst out a terrifying light.


    One person eximed, ¡°Lu Xuan has also condensed a God?¡±


    When everyone saw the Golden Dragon, they realized that it was actually the manifestation of the spirit, qi, and God.


    This God itself was contained within the body, which everyone had possessed. The Divine Treasure Realm was a realm that constantly excavated the God within a person and condensed it.


    A cultivator was considered to have broken through to the Divine Transformation Realm only after they condensed their God. Their God would have brought about earth-shattering changes to the body to get rid of the mortal body and turn the person into a supreme being.


    Ye Xuan had condensed a God, which was obviously something he would do. However, Lu Xuan was different. He was not in the Divine Transformation Realm, yet he was able to condense his own God andpete with Ye Xuan without losing ground.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then doesn¡¯t that mean that he has alreadypleted the most difficult step in breaking through to the Divine Transformation Realm? If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s only a matter of time before he breaks through to that realm. As long as he can avoid dying this time, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯ll be one of the experts in the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    Many people could not help but suck in a cold breath at that thought.


    Within the Blessed Enve, it was rare to find a strong expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Even Yan Han, who was thought to have great hope before, was nothing more than that, as he waspletely different from Lu Xuan.


    The most difficult thing about breaking through to the Divine Transformation Realm from the Divine Treasure Realm was condensing a God.


    As long as the God was condensed, then all that was left was going through careful and meticulous training to increase the cultivation to the Divine Transformation Realm.


    As long as Lu Xuan did not die, he would definitely achieve this, which would have been even more shocking than what Yan Han achieved.


    Many people had thought of something more terrifying. Once there was a leader behind the Earth Federation who was in the Divine Treasure Realm, could the people from the Blessed Enve still seize the Earth Federation as they had imagined they would and do as they pleased?


    With an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm in the Human Alliance, they would just be like a certain Holy Land in the Blessed Enve. Would anyone still dare to seize this Holy Land?


    It was impossible!


    What they did not know was that Lu Xuan had not condensed a God a day or two ago. He had already condensed a God shortly after his rebirth, but it was very weak at the time.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan did not suddenly have a God. Rather, he went from having a weak God to a strong one, as he constantly cultivated during the process.


    As the sword attack had failed, Ye Xuan became stunned. Then, an even more terrifying murderous intent burst out from his eyes. This murderous intent was almost about to materialize and explode under the influence of his God.


    He had also realized that Lu Xuan was different from what he expected. After condensing his own God, Lu Xuan was only one step away from reaching the Divine Transformation Realm.


    He could have crossed that step at any time without any difficulty.


    Since Ye Xuan was in the Divine Transformation Realm, he knew about this the best. He struggled with trying to condense a God for a long time, but not long after he seeded, he had directly stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm. The entire process was not difficult at all.


    Ye Xuan angrily shouted, ¡°Die!¡±


    His body was bursting with the light of the sword¡¯s path. He was using a Sword Sutra, which was the key to his cultivation.


    At that moment, he did not care about being suppressed by the formation. Even if he could get back a bit of his own strength, it was better than nothing.


    In the blink of an eye, thousands of sword lights were chopped out and directly shattered the sky. The mountain of Taichu Path shook violently.


    Ye Xuan was able to exert a part of his power in the Divine Transformation Realm through different means; it seemed as if he would be defeated otherwise.


    The Dragonyer appeared in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand as he shouted, ¡°Sword,e!¡±


    The Spiritual Aether on his body transformed into sword qi, essentially turning him into a sword. He refused to be lenient with Ye Xuan.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of explosions sounded. If everyone had closed their eyes, then they would not be seeing two people fighting, but instead two supreme swords fighting.


    However, such an exchange had only happened for a short moment before the oue was decided.


    The sword qi that Ye Xuan shed out had dissipatedpletely. No matter how many sword lights he chopped out, they failed to do anything to Lu Xuan.


    The two sides were onpletely different levels of strength!


    ¡°How is this possible? Ye Xuan¡¯s attacks copsed with one blow.¡±


    Many people could not believe what they saw. Even if Ye Xuan¡¯s strength was suppressed and his Divine Transformation Realm was weakened, he could have still relied on his own skills andprehension of the sword¡¯s path. His strength could not bepared to an ordinary expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Yet now, Lu Xuan had defied this principle.


    He had also used the sword¡¯s path, yet Ye Xuan¡¯s attacks had copsed from one blow. He simply failed to even leave a dent in Lu Xuan. The gap between them was too big.


    One swordsman who was present at the scene said, ¡°It¡¯s the oppression of the sword¡¯s path. I can sense that their sword¡¯s paths are not on the same level!¡±


    His level of sword¡¯s path was also quite high, but it was much weakerpared to the two people battling.


    People respected Yu Xuan for his level of the sword¡¯s path.


    Compared to Ye Xuan¡¯s sharp sword¡¯s path, which was almost visible to the naked eye, Lu Xuan¡¯s sword¡¯s path was somewhat mediocre.


    However, his ordinary sword light had been able to easily tear Ye Xuan¡¯s sword light apart and suppress his sword¡¯s path.


    The oue was obvious!

 Chapter 594 - Death of the Great Ancestor Ye Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 594: Death of the Great Ancestor Ye Xuan</h4>


    The more powerful a swordsman was, the more they could feel the overwhelming pressure emanating from Lu Xuan!


    One such person was Ye Xuan, who only had skills and potential. In contrast, Lu Xuan had already reached the level of the sword¡¯s path.


    This kind of oppression was very obvious!


    After only a series of collisions, Ye Xuan¡¯s attack was torn to pieces. The power of Lu Xuan¡¯s sword did not decrease as it directly sted onto Ye Xuan. Part of the sword light was blocked, while some of it was avoided.


    However, a sword light had hit him in the chest, almost tearing open a huge hole.


    Ye Xuan was huffing and puffing.


    He kept gasping for air. His eyes were red as his entire body broke out into a cold sweat.


    The sword attack just now had almost killed him, whereas Lu Xuan in front of him seemed to be unfazed. At that moment, Ye Xuan finally felt afraid.


    He no longer had the confidence that he showed in the beginning.


    Back then, he felt that Lu Xuan was not powerful enough topete with him.


    He had felt that there was noparison between them!


    Now, however, he realized that he was wrong. Ever since his cultivation had been weakened from the Divine Transformation Realm by Lu Xuan, he had been caught in Lu Xuan¡¯s trap.


    With his current level of cultivation, he was not Lu Xuan¡¯s opponent; he had beenpletely suppressed!


    This was the first time he felt that he would fall in the future!


    Deep down, Ye Xuan roared, ¡°No, no¡­ that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Lu Xuan was too strong. He was in the same realm as Yan Han, who had never been suppressed by anyone. Even then, Yan Han wasn¡¯t able to fight back.


    Now, Lu Xuan had even suppressed Ye Xuan, not allowing him to fight back. Even though the power of the formation was helping Lu Xuan, he had to admit that Lu Xuan was terrifying.


    If he allowed Lu Xuan to continue growing and maturing, or even continue living, Taichu Path would no longer have a chance to recover.


    Everyone knew that the future of the Blessed Enve was on Earth. Right now, the world was under Lu Xuan¡¯s control. That meant that as long as Lu Xuan was still alive, they would not be able to recover.


    This was a fate that Ye Xuan felt was worse than death.


    This Lu Xuan was so profound and terrifying that he didn¡¯t look like a cultivator who hade from Earth.


    There were many ways to cultivate martial arts, yet such methods were too deep andplex for ordinary people to understand.


    ¡°Ye Xuan, today¡¯s the day I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± Lu Xuan said in a cold voice. Compared with the old Ye Xuan he had seen in his previous life, the current Ye Xuan was much younger and much easier to deal with.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan took advantage of Ye Xuan¡¯s old age and his decline in qi and blood to finally defeat him after not being able to bear the long battle.


    Now, things were different. After his cultivation had been weakened from the Divine Transformation Realm, it was impossible for Ye Xuan to defeat Lu Xuan.


    As soon as Lu Xuan finished speaking, he made his move. A sword light swept out like a sh of lightning.


    Boom!


    This attack bombarded Ye Xuan¡¯s body, leaving behind a huge wound on his chest.


    This blow had seriously injured him once again.


    Ye Xuan¡¯s white hair scattered and floated in the air. His eyes were wide open as stared at Lu Xuan. He angrily roared, ¡°Lu Xuan, do you dare to fight a fair battle with me? Without this formation, I can suppress you with one hand!¡±


    Ye Xuan was pushed to his limits, as he had no other choice. He was not able to break through this formation when his strength was at his peak. It was just about impossible to do now that his qi and blood had declined. No matter how well and how long he was able to maintain his peakbat strength, it did not change the fact that he was aging.


    All of this was exposed with two heavy blows!


    Lu Xuan chuckled, ¡°Do you think this kind of provocation is useful?¡± Of course, he would not lose this advantage.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d let myself be provoked by you? We may be in a simr realm, but I can kill you as easily as killing a chicken and a dog!¡± Lu Xuan walked towards Ye Xuan while holding the Dragonyer.


    When Ye Xuan saw that Lu Xuan had not gotten agitated by him, a bit of despair shed in his eyes. Immediately afterward, his resolve had hardened as his eyes were filled with murderous intent once again.


    ¡°Even if I die today, I will drag you down with me!¡±


    Ye Xuan showed a somewhat self-deprecating smile on his face. Before now, he had never thought that he would be forced to die together with Lu Xuan.


    Buzz!


    Almost in an instant, a terrifying sword qi rose on Ye Xuan¡¯s body. Boundless sword qi wept out, forming a terrifying storm around him.


    He was in danger, so he had to take Lu Xuan down with him with onest blow!


    Boundless sword qi turned into a terrifying storm that suddenly shrouded Lu Xuan.


    All the qi and blood on Ye Xuan¡¯s body were burning as they boiled. His eyes were red, and his originally white hair had be darker as his vitality was rapidly depleting.


    Outside the boundary of the mountains of Taichu Path, everyone was left astonished by the sight. It was as if they had seen a ghost. They could not believe that such a technique existed.


    In the face of this terrifying storm of the sword¡¯s path, Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive no matter how powerful he was.


    If it had been the people watching who were in the storm, they would¡¯ve been immediately torn into pieces as soon as they touched it.


    Of course, theycked the strength to force Ye Xuan to this point.


    Even if Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation was weakened from the Divine Transformation Realm, it would¡¯ve still been easy for him to kill them.


    Everyone knew of this deep down. They were not monsters like Lu Xuan, and there was nothing topare either.


    ¡°They are going to perish together. It¡¯s just as I thought; even if forced to a dead end, an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm still had a way to perish together with the enemy!¡±


    ¡°For Taichu Path, however, today is a day of suffering. Not only is Taichu Path being destroyed, but the Great Ancestor Ye Xuan has also fallen. If Taichu Path wanted to recover from this kind of situation, they would need at least 1,000 years to do so.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be so much time for them to recover in the future. If they fall behind, they¡¯ll stay that way!¡±


    One by one, everyone spoke up. They all felt that after this battle, Taichu Path was pretty much over. Even if they had a genius like Yan Han, it was impossible to save the almost destroyed Taichu Path by themselves.


    When many people looked at Lu Xuan within the storm of the sword¡¯s path, they could not help but feel a bit of awe. He had essentially destroyed Taichu Path with his own strength.


    Even if he had to pay for it with his life, most people would never forget this for the rest of their lives. They would never forget that there was once such a person who had stunned the world.


    Just as they were sighing with emotion that the two men had died together, they saw a figure sweeping out from the storm.


    Then, a sword light shed across the air and up into the sky before cutting Ye Xuan¡¯s head off.


    Ye Xuan¡¯s decapitated head had a shocked expression. It was as if he could not believe that his end would be like this.


    He was dead!

 Chapter 595 - Lu Xuan My Be A Top Expert in the Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 595: Lu Xuan My Be A Top Expert in the Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    Things had suddenly changed!


    Nobody expected Lu Xuan to slice Ye Xuan¡¯s head off with his sword just like that.


    Everyone was in such a state of shock that they had no idea how to react!


    ¡°Is it¡­ all over?¡±


    Many people were stunned by what happened.


    Even though they did not react to anything at all, everything suddenly ended.


    This waspletely different from what they expected to happen!


    It was as if once the oue was decided, everything had suddenly changed!


    Lu Xuan hadpletely tipped the scales!


    At first, everyone thought that they were guaranteed to perish together. After burning away his own qi and blood, Ye Xuan would not have lived much longer if it did not already outright kill him.


    In other words, they thought this would end with both of them dying together.


    Now, however, Lu Xuan¡¯s stunning way of turning things around hadpletely subverted everyone¡¯s expectations.


    One person said, ¡°Hey, look at that! Lu Xuan doesn¡¯t seem to be hurt at all!¡±


    At that moment, everyone looked over. Sure enough, not a single injury could be seen on Lu Xuan¡¯s body. This terrifying attack, which everyone assumed was guaranteed to kill them, failed to hurt Lu Xuan even a little bit.


    That was the scariest part of all of this!


    ¡°This Lu Xuan, he¡­¡±


    Many people wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t find the words; everyone was left speechless. They were just shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s amazing strength.


    Some people who were ovee with emotion said, ¡°This time, Taichu Path messed with the wrong person. Now, they don¡¯t even have a chance to revive!¡±


    Those forces that were on good terms with Taichu were even more shocked.


    ¡°I think after this battle, everyone in the world will have to rethink how they¡¯ll treat the Earth Federation.¡±


    Many people were left stunned. It was obvious that Lu Xuan had essentially recreated the Blessed Enve¡¯s circumstances using his own power.


    After killing Ye Xuan, Lu Xuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    After going through so much effort and nning for so long, he had finally destroyed all of Taichu Path and killed Ye Xuan.


    The only one left now was Yan Han!


    As long as Lu Xuan killed Yan Han again, then he would be able toe to the Blessed Enve just as he wanted.


    With that in mind, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t n on staying here any longer. With one stomp of his foot, his figure instantly disappeared from where he stood.


    Shenyao Sect! Yan Han!


    Upon seeing this, many people couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Taichu Path is over!¡±


    Taichu Path was a powerful Holy Land that had been passed on for more than 1,000 years, yet they had fallen within a short amount of time.


    Nobody would¡¯ve believed that this had happened if they didn¡¯t witness it for themselves.


    Through themunication jade talismans, the news about Taichu Path¡¯s downfall had spread all over the world at an astonishing rate.


    ¡°What? Taichu Path is destroyed? How is that possible? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s the one who did it. He took advantage of when the Great Ancestor Ye Xuan went out to kill his way into the mountains of Taichu Path. After he destroyed Taichu Path, he set a trap at the mountains there and killed the Great Ancestor Ye Xuan!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Lu Xuan uses a shocking kind of magic. That makes him extremely terrifying!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Great Ancestor Ye Xuan was suppressed by Lu Xuan during a confrontation between their sword¡¯s paths!¡±


    All kinds of news stories had spread all over the world as quickly as possible. Various perspectives were intertwined and gathered within each story.


    There had been many versions of the story of what had happened that day, but every story had one fact inmon: Lu Xuan had destroyed Taichu Path and killed Ye Xuan.


    Various forces quickly confirmed this. Because Lu Xuan had created a huge stir when he had overthrown the mountains of Taichu Path before, many nearby forces sent their experts to watch the battle.


    Having watched the entire fight, they all saw with their own eyes how Lu Xuan had defeated and ultimately killed Ye Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had used a formation to help him deal with the Great Ancestor Ye Xuan, weakening his strength before killing him.


    Since Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation no longer gave him an advantage, he had been practically powerless to fight back. He was no match for Lu Xuan at all!


    Meanwhile, the news that Lu Xuan had disyed the God he was able to condense spread all over the Blessed Enve very quickly.


    This meant that Lu Xuan would eventually step into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    He was definitely a candidate for being considered the strongest in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    The boss of the bosses!


    The number of experts in the Divine Transformation Realm in the entire Blessed Enve could¡¯ve be counted with one hand. Based on thebat strength that he had demonstrated so far, Lu Xuan was destined to be one of them. Once he had broken through to the Divine Transformation Realm, his strength was most likely going to be as strong as the other experts in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Unlike Yan Han, who only had a possibility of stepping into the Divine Transformation Realm, Lu Xuan was guaranteed to achieve this. It was only a matter of time when this would happen.


    Almost at the same time the news had spread, several Holy Lands who had allied with Taichu Path sent out invitations for Lu Xuan to visit them. They had even invited him the same way they would¡¯ve invited an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Although people were initially confused by this, they soon understood why. Lu Xuan was destined to be an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, simr to some of the experts in the Holy Land. Therefore, it seemed appropriate to treat him the same way they¡¯d treat an expert in that realm.


    As long as Lu Xuan didn¡¯t suddenly die, he would¡¯ve received such powerter on, anyway!


    Now it seemed that no matter where in the world, unless it was those elders in the Divine Transformation Realm, no one aside from those elders in the Divine Transformation Realm could¡¯ve posed a threat to Lu Xuan.


    Those elders in the Divine Transformation Realm may not have even done anything to Lu Xuan if they did attack him.


    After all, everyone still remembered how Lu Xuan had escaped from Ye Xuan not long ago.


    Even though Ye Xuan¡¯s strength had been at its peak at the time, he had failed to catch Lu Xuan, who had shown his body technique to everyone.


    He moved as fast as lightning; even a strong expert in the Divine Transformation Realm could not keep up with him!


    No matter how anyone looked at it, it was very difficult to kill Lu Xuan!


    In that case, it was only natural to give him the treatment that he deserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that after this, we can no longer seize Earth and take it for ourselves. This ce already has an owner!¡±


    ¡°Even if Lu Xuan is strong enough to step into the Divine Transformation Realm in the future, it is impossible for him to singlehandedly dominate a country with more than seven billion people. Isn¡¯t he afraid of angering everyone?¡±


    ¡°Even so, this ispletely different from what I expected to happen!¡±


    While everyone was still discussing the news amongst one another with each other about the news, another piece of news stirred the Blessed Enve:


    Lu Xuan had killed his way into Shenyao Sect, asking for Yan Han¡¯s whereabouts.

 Chapter 596 - Reward For Yan Han and Returning To Earth

    <h4>Chapter 596: Reward For Yan Han and Returning To Earth</h4>


    ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s killed his way into Shenyao Sect!¡±


    ¡°He wants to wipe out everyone there and rip the sect out by its roots!¡±


    ¡°If I were him, I don¡¯t think I could let Yan Han go while he¡¯s seriously injured, either. He has a Divine level physique that only appears once in a century, after all. Although Yan Han is nothing to him right now, Lu Xuan can¡¯t deny that he¡¯ll grow to be extremely terrifying in the future!¡±


    Although nobody expected to hear this news, everyone still believed it.


    If they were him, they would not have allowed Yan Han to survive either.


    Over time, more news spread.


    Shenyao Sect did not dare to fight Lu Xuan, whosebat strength wasparable to those in the Divine Transformation Realm; he was capable of destroying an entire sect, after all.


    By the time Lu Xuan arrived at Shenyao Sect, they had already received the news. Everyone in the sect knelt before him.


    They did not dare to fight against Lu Xuan.


    Why would they? This person was a terrifying being that could destroy a Holy Land!


    Shenyao Sect was considered nothing inparison. They were only a mid-leveled sect that focused on alkahestry pills and medicine.


    The strongest person in the sect was the Sectmaster, who was in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    The only reason they could survive within the Blessed Enve was because of their rtionships with other sects, who provided them with medicine and alkahestry pills to survive.


    In other words, they were surrounded on both sides. Despite that, they still imed to have been famous all across over the world, as countless sects had received help from them. Their Sectmaster had also been a guest of each sect.


    When they faced Lu Xuan, however, all those close rtionships had disappeared. This was because nobody could afford to provoke someone like Lu Xuan, who was a monster capable of singlehandedly destroying a sect.


    When faced with this kind of existence, all Shenyao Sect could do was kneel. They did not want to be involved in such a thing.


    When Lu Xuan arrived at their door, everyone in the entire Shenyao Sect had been frightened without Yan Han around.


    Yan Han had been recovering from his injuries in Shenyao Sect. As soon as he received the news, he was taken away by the remaining members of Taichu Path. This was before everyone else had received the information after he received a tip-off from some of Taichu Path¡¯s remaining elite disciples.


    Even Shenyao Sect had been unaware of this. It wasn¡¯t until Lu Xuan had killed his way into their sect that they learned what had happened.


    Now, however, Yan Han was gone!


    After Lu Xuan searched the entirety of Shenyao Sect to confirm that Yan Han had left, Lu Xuan left as well.


    Everyone in the entire Shenyao Sect could not help but breathe a sigh of relief by then.


    This had made the sects within the Blessed Enve feel a little strange. Not many people expected Lu Xuan to go on a killing spree.


    Many people saw Lu Xuan as some kind of monstrous demon who could easily destroy a Holy Land like Taichu Path. A demon such as Lu Xuan could easily obliterate Shenyao Sect.


    Some people even revealed that before Lu Xuan had arrived at their door, Shenyao Sect had already transferred a group of their elites away.


    They were scared that Lu Xuan would be so furious about not being able to find Yan Han that he would go on a killing spree.


    However, everything that happened that day made them realize that Lu Xuan was not as much of a demon as they had expected.


    Although he showed no mercy to the enemy, he was by no means someone who killed indiscriminately.


    Many people heaved a long sigh of relief.


    If this man, who was invincible before everyone, was an indiscriminate and murderous demon, then it would be bad news for the entire world.


    Apart from a few big Holy Lands, the other forces would all be in danger.


    Even a few Holy Lands might¡¯ve also been in danger unless they had a Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm in charge.


    However, such an existence could not be in charge all the time.


    After rifying Lu Xuan¡¯s position, many people breathed a sigh of relief. Each of the sects had even issued an invitation to wee Lu Xuan to their sect as a guest.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan announced that the Earth Federation would hunt down the remaining disciples of Taichu Path, especially Yan Han.


    He mentioned that anyone who could capture and kill Yan Han would be rewarded handsomely by the Earth Federation.


    Even the strongest experts within the Holy Lands desperately wanted that reward.


    Lu Xuan did not feel bad about giving out the reward because they were taken from the mountains of Taichu Path.


    This was using the enemy¡¯s resources to arrest the enemy. Yan Han would¡¯ve probably been enraged if he found out.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan had turned down all the invitations because he still had something important to deal with.


    Within the mountains of Sanxian Sect, Lu Xiu, Lu Diandian, and the others stood aside out of respect.


    The person standing before them was none other than Lu Xuan, who had just be famous in the Blessed Enve.


    At that moment, they were all in front of a transportation formation within Sanxian Sect.


    This transportation formation would¡¯ve brought them to Earth.


    Compared to when he first saw Lu Xuan, the little bit of pride that Lu Xiu originally had also disappeared. Who was he kidding? The person in front of him had destroyed Taichu Path, rendering the entire Blessed Enve incapable of doing anything to him.


    During this process, Lu Xuan had even defeated Yan Han to the point of almost killing him. Yan Han was now escaping from Lu Xuan.


    Furthermore, Lu Xuan had directly killed the Great Ancestor of Taichu Path.


    During this time, Lu Xiu kept listening to all kinds of news stories that came from various ces. Each story left him astonished, unable to believe anything that he was hearing. What Lu Xuan had done made them feel as if they were listening to some fairy tale, like the Arabian Nights.


    Taichu Path had been a behemoth that could¡¯ve sent out any experts half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm to destroy Sanxian Sect.


    For countless years, this behemoth of a sect had ruled the Blessed Enve, remaining high and above the rest. However, Lu Xuan how now turned the sect on its head. Had Lu Xiu never seen it for himself, he would¡¯ve never believed something so utterly ridiculous.


    Lu Xiu had been left utterly astonished during all of this. He didn¡¯t dare to ignore Lu Xuan the next time he saw him.


    If Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t explicitly stated that he did not want to be weed by arge crowd, Lu Xiu would have arranged for drums and gongs to be yed upon his arrival. He would¡¯ve let everyone from Sanxian Secte out and greet Lu Xuan.


    Although this may have aroused the dissatisfaction of the remaining elites of Taichu Path, they were all nothingpared to Lu Xuan. As a result, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything to them.


    Acting now would¡¯ve been akin tomitting suicide.


    That was why Lu Xiu was not worried!


    Lu Xuan cupped his hands and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to borrow the transportation formation of Sanxian Sect. Sectmaster, if you please!¡±


    Lu Xiu frantically replied, ¡°Not a problem, Mister Lu, but no need to be so polite. Since both of our surnames are Lu, that must mean we were probably part of the same family 800 years ago!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded, then stepped into the transportation formation as it began to glow. In the next moment, he disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 597 - The Terrifying Guardian Army of Taichu Path

    <h4>Chapter 597: The Terrifying Guardian Army of Taichu Path</h4>


    Lu Xiu looked at his daughter, whose eyes were fixated on the transportation formation. He sighed and said, ¡°Daughter, forget about him. He is not a figure whom we can stand a chance against!¡±


    How could Lu Xiu not see that all Lu Diandian could think about was Lu Xuan?


    Even so, thebat strength that Lu Xuan demonstrated today proved that they truly were no match against him; they weren¡¯t even on the same level, after all.


    At first, Lu Xiu had not felt that his daughter wasn¡¯t good enough; he believed that she was only good enough to be a match with a Sectmaster.


    However, Lu Xuan was as dazzling as a big sun.


    People in the same generation as he was in were like stars in the sky; no matter how much they shined, they could only be seen whenever the sun wasn¡¯t nearby.


    If the sun was present, both the stars and even talented people such as Yan Han would¡¯ve lost their brilliance.


    There was no contest between them at all.


    Lu Xuan was a person who could make an entire era lose its glory through his own strength.


    Even though Lu Xiu thought that he himself was not too bad, he also knew that he was nothing whenpared to someone like Lu Xuan; the gap between them was like the size difference between a dragon in the sky and the ants on the ground.


    There was no contest between them at all.


    The people on both sides hadpletely different identities and statuses from the other side.


    After this series of events, it was entirely conceivable that Lu Xuan would be a figureparable to the other top experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. Not only was he bing an expert in this realm something impressive on its own, but the fact that he was still rtively young made it even more so.


    One could¡¯ve even said that he was too young!


    Younger cultivators were usually at a disadvantage. For freaks like Lu Xuan, however, being young gave them a huge advantage.


    Lu Xuan was very young, around 50 years old at most. However, people were shocked that someone as young as him had already reached this stage.


    There was no doubt that he would continue to grow. With the recovery of spirit qi on Earth and Lu Xuan¡¯s amazing talents, it was inevitable that he would be a lot stronger if that were the case.


    At some point in the future, he would be one of the few major influencers in the world. Over time, he could even possibly be the top expert in the world.


    After all, wasn¡¯t this how Lu Xuan made his name on Earth?


    Meanwhile, it was impossible for the Blessed Enve to stop Lu Xuan from progressing forward.


    This was the most terrifying thing about Lu Xuan!


    Lu Diandian nodded her head, keeping her feelings to herself. She did not refute her father, which would¡¯ve been the same as trying to refute her heart.


    Meanwhile, above Peni Sacred Ind on Earth, there was a violent distortion of space. Then, a figure emerged from this distortion.


    Suddenly, a golden me appeared and directly burned the person¡¯s body, almost as if it was trying to burn him alive.


    Just then, however, the mes revealed a piece of red cultivation treasure on the figure¡¯s body, which thews of the world were targeting him for.


    A momentter, after the entirew of the world was burned out, it disappeared.


    Lu Xuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now, he had used a piece of the cultivation treasure that was seized from the vault of Taichu Path as a recement target for thews of the world to aim at.


    This was a type of substitution technique. It wasn¡¯t considered to have been all that special, as everyone in the Blessed Enve knew how to do it. That meant Lu Xuan would¡¯ve also known how to do it as well.


    This piece of cultivation treasure was of very high quality, yet Lu Xuan had no choice but to use it at that moment.


    However, this was considered nothing whenpared to the massive vault of treasures from Taichu Path.


    This technique was very easy to achieve.


    However, Lu Xuan did not stop moving yet. Instead, he headed directly towards the Min Province in Huaxia.


    The Sectmaster of Taichu Path had once said that the experts of Taichu Path had already descended onto Earth, as they wanted to uproot the entirety of Yunxuan Vi.


    Although Lu Xuan was very confident about the escape route that he had left behind in Yunxuan Vi, he was still a little bit worried right now.


    Meanwhile, in Yunxuan Vi outside Fu City, Min Province, Huaxia¡­


    This ce, which was currently considered the Holy Land of cultivation in the hearts of cultivators on earth, was being fiercely attacked.


    Hundreds of well-trained troops, who were dressed in ancient clothing, were attacking the entire defensive boundary of Yunxuan Vi.


    These people were d in iron armor, each looking grim and jagged. Each person was at a profound level of cultivation; they were all experts in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Anyone like that would¡¯ve been regarded as an expert on Earth, but now hundreds of them had gathered and formed an army.


    This was an elite army that could sweep across the entire world.


    It was difficult for anyone topete with an army of such high caliber, given that they were experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Such an army seemed capable of tearing people apart.


    ¡°Is that Taichu Path? Have they lost their minds? I can¡¯t believe they had sent out their Guardian Army.¡±


    One expert from the Blessed Enve watched as the scene unfolded in the distance, which left him stunned.


    He knew about this big army in front of him. They were none other than the Guardian Army of Taichu Path.


    Taichu Path wasn¡¯t the only one who possessed such an army. Other Holy Lands, along with even other sects, would¡¯ve all had their own Guardian Armies.


    It was just that the numbers and strength of each Guardian Army varied between Holy Lands and sects.


    Among the many Guardian Armies, the one from Taichu Path was the most famous. It had made great contributions to the establishment of Taichu Path.


    In their long history, they had helped Taichu Path win countless battles and defeat strong enemies.


    It could¡¯ve been said that although this Guardian Army rarely appeared in front of the public, it had always been the focus of many observant and dedicated people in the Blessed Enve.


    This Guardian Army did not appear very often, but everyone knew that their appearance meant that Taichu Path was enraged.


    One side had to be destroyed!


    Based on the brilliant feats that the Guardian Army of Taichu Path had achieved in the past, nobody knew how many first-ss sects had been wiped out.


    Nobody knew how many first-ss sects with a prominent reputation had fallen in the hands of this army.


    Even the Blessed Enve would¡¯ve found it difficult to fight against this Guardian Army, let alone fight against them on Earth.


    All of the Earth Federation¡¯s experts would¡¯ve most likely had to work together to stand a chance against such an army.


    Even if all the experts in the Earth Federation worked together, however, they may not have been able tost a few rounds. After all, they were not very well-trained.


    Just now, several armies of the Earth Federation who hade to support Yunxuan Vi had all fallen apart.


    Although the armies of ordinary people could¡¯ve been considered to be elite, many of them were also cultivators. Not only were there only a handful of them, but they were also all too weak. They paled inparison to the Guardian Army of Taichu Path.


    An army of more than 10,000 men had copsed after one confrontation. This was enough to prove how terrifying the army d in iron armor was.

 Chapter 598 - Monster Army Sweeping Across The World

    <h4>Chapter 598: Monster Army Sweeping Across The World</h4>


    This powerful Guardian Army from Taichu Path had also shown everyone how terrifying it was when a group of powerful cultivators gathered together to form an army.


    They were practically invincible!


    This Guardian Army waspletely different from the modern armies, which relied on a variety of high-tech weapons. Such modern high-tech weapons had overwhelming power; they were capable of shaking the earth when they were used.


    However, an army of cultivators could also achieve this kind of earth-shaking and overwhelming effect if they went all out with their attack.


    This powerful Guardian Army continued to shoot out arrows from the longbows in their hands. Each time a long arrow was fired, it swept across the sky as if it were a rocket or a missile.


    It was extremely terrifying to see!


    Each of the arrows crashed down onto the boundary, causing it to ripple. This did not seem to be anything serious, but that did not mean that these attacks were very weak.


    Many people had seen for themselves how the Guardian Army had used these seemingly primitive means to directly defeat the modern army.


    When a person¡¯s martial power was strong enough, the power that they could exert would have been no weaker than that of a high-tier weapon.


    Any attacks from them would have contained immense power, causing a terrifying explosion to ur on the spot!


    There was no way for an ordinary army to fight against one as powerful as the Guardian Army. Even the army of cultivators, who had just been formed under the Earth Federation, would never be a match for this Guardian Army.


    This was because the strength and realm of the two sides were too different!


    Everyone watched the powerful Guardian Army wildly attack Yunxuan Vi. If it had not been for the boundary that Lu Xuan had set up, the entire ce would have copsed by now.


    While that battle urred outside Yunxuan Vi, another battle took ce right on the outskirts of the vi.


    Countless monsters were heading towards Yunxuan Vi at full speed.


    Some of these monsters were traveling onnd, while some were flying in the sky. There were even some monsters from the sea that had just crawled out.


    Normally, seeing so many monsters gathered together would¡¯ve been enough to frighten everyone.


    This time around, everyone who was watching the battle through live-broadcasts did not seem afraid at all.


    This was because they all knew that these monsters were under the control of the Myriad Demon Valley, which was under Yunxuan Vi. To be more precise, it was under Lu Xuan¡¯s control.


    At the moment, the endless hoard of monsters howled as they rushed towards Yunxuan Vi. However, they had been blocked from entering the vi.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    An arrow swept across the sky, directly piercing through several of the monsters that had crawled out from the deep sea. Fresh blood spattered everywhere.


    High up in the air, one of the members of the Guardian Army dressed in iron armor from Taichu Path made his move.


    Aside from him, hundreds of other members of the Guardian Army from Taichu Path outside Yunxuan Vi were attacking those that had arrived to rescue Yunxuan Vi.


    Wang Zhenhua slightly frowned. He was one of the members of the Guardian Army from Taichu Path. One could have even said that he was one of the top officers of this powerful army.


    He was in charge of hundreds of men, which was already more powerful than a general who was in charge of an army with tens of thousands of troops.


    He had been ordered to stay put. They had already pushed back numerous waves of rescuers, many of whom were regr troops of the human government. As a result, they were not that difficult to deal with.


    This was especially so when Wang Zhenhua¡¯s cultivation had reached the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. All kinds of rockets and missiles, which humans would have recognized as tools of mass destruction, would not be able to do anything to him.


    There was no way to break his defenses!


    He was able to shoot dozens of long arrows made of Spiritual Aether. Together with his subordinates, they were also strong enough to form an iron wall.


    Although he had seeded in keeping out all kinds of reinforcements, he was still somewhat shocked deep down. This was because the strength and potential of this Yunxuan Vi far exceeded his expectations.


    Ever since he joined the Guardian Army of Taichu Path, he had been able to wipe out many sects. However, none of them were like Yunxuan Vi, who could attract all kinds of rescuers no matter what happened.


    Along with the support of the armies in the human world, some powerful cultivators tried to step in on the sidelines.


    However, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it; they stopped attacking for a while after being pushed back.


    Meanwhile, Wang Zhenhua did not see any of the nuclear weapons, which were considered the greatest weapons of mass destruction from the human government.


    Maybe it was because they were afraid of hurting innocent people by ident.


    They were surepassionate!


    However, what happenedter on truly made Wang Zhenhua feel a little annoyed. Nobody knew where these monsters hade from; they either flew in the sky, ran on the ground, or swam in the water. Wang Zhenhua was able to see a variety of monsters all at once.


    Unlike humans, who could be beaten until they stopped attacking, these powerful monsters were simply not afraid of death. They did not care if they were getting killed one group after another, with hundreds of thousands of their bodies lying all over the vicinity of Yunxuan Vi.


    There would still be more monstersing from afar. Many of them were even in the Divine Treasure Realm; they were not afraid of death. They were willing to fight to the death.


    In such a situation, even the powerful Guardian Army of Taichu Path began to suffer casualties.


    Wang Zhenhua saw that more than one of the Guardian Army members had been besieged by many monsters. If they were unlucky, they would either be pounced on by a monster or have their head bitten off.


    If things continued like this, he didn¡¯t know whether or not these monsters would¡¯ve been wiped out. However, he did know that their powerful Guardian Army would¡¯ve beenpletely wiped out.


    Even so, he did not hesitate. From an early age, he had been selected to be part of the Guardian Army of Taichu Path. He had been brainwashed to be loyal to Taichu Path countless times. Unless he was ordered to retreat, he would fight to the death.


    ¡°What kind of army is this?¡±


    ¡°Where on Earth did such an armye from?¡±


    ¡°What about their data? I want their data. How can we defeat such an army?¡±


    Meanwhile, within the Earth Federation, the high-leveled officials of various countries were all mming the table.


    They were able to get more information than ordinary people, but that only frightened them even more.


    This army, which had emerged out of nowhere, consisted of only a little more than a few thousand men. However, in a short period of time, they had defeated the Earth Federation¡¯s army of 100,000 men within a short amount of time.


    They were all elites that the Earth Federation had gathered, with many of them being cultivators.


    Despite that, they were still easily defeated by this army of monsters. An army of tens of thousands of people copsed while fighting the Guardian Army. All kinds of high-tech weapons had been destroyed before they could be used, leading to the army¡¯s defeat.


    Such a terrifying killing efficiency had shocked countless people.

 Chapter 599 - About To Be Breached, Hanging By A Thread

    <h4>Chapter 599: About To Be Breached, Hanging By A Thread</h4>


    At this point, it was made clear that no matter what kind of battle took ce, people would still end up fighting. In the face of a monster army where every member was very strong, their usual methods no longer worked against them.


    Ordinary armies had no way of fighting against them, as the difference between them and the army of monsters was too big.


    Ordinary guns, and even runic firearms that had been improved for generations, could hardly do anything against experts who were at least in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    To join this Guardian Army, the minimum requirement was to be in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    As the Guardian Army of Taichu Path, people had high hopes for them. It could¡¯ve been said that this was an army built with everything Taichu Path had; nobody knew how many resources had been consumed during the process.


    It could¡¯ve been said that they had put all of their efforts into everything, from armor to even their teeth.


    For the armor they wore, even if they were hit by missiles, the armor that they wore would¡¯ve prevented them from being severely injured. The worst that could¡¯ve happened was that they would¡¯ve sustained only minor injuries.


    Their armor also consisted of many runic boundaries that could protect them.


    When fighting this monster-like army, it could¡¯ve been said that people had tried all kinds of methods, but there was nothing they could do to the army!


    That is, unless nuclear bombs were used. Only by using arge number of nuclear bombs would it have been possible to eradicate such an army that was made up entirely of experts in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    This was essentially theirst resort; if they were going to die, they would take their enemies down with them.


    Then again, everyone knew what kind of ce Yunxuan Vi was. Right now, it was a real Holy Land of cultivation on Earth. Nobody knew how many cultivation methods had originated from there.


    Countless people had benefited from this. Because of this, the entire world would¡¯ve been shocked if nuclear bombs were actually used here.


    Furthermore, many people still had no idea whether or not the nuclear bombs would be able to deal with this monster army at all. Although nuclear bombs were powerful enough to destroy everything, would a monster army like this stay where they were and get bombed?


    That was the biggest problem!


    The sixth sense of cultivators was also very urate. They knew that as soon as the nuclear bombs were fired, the enemy would sense it.


    Experts in the Divine Treasure Realm in particr would¡¯ve sensed it, as they were some of the top experts in the world.


    To deal with this army of monsters, it was best to be deal with them by using a simr monster army against them.


    Originally, top-leveled officials from various regions had disagreed with the idea that Huaxia should carry out national cultivation or even promote an army of cultivators.


    The top-leveled officials from many regions always strove to be high and above others so they could easily trample anyone beneath them. This was why they did not want to promote universal cultivation.


    However, they had all changed their minds now. Only by promoting universal cultivation would they be able to select geniuses who were talented enough to form arge-scale army of cultivators.


    An ordinary army was simply too weak against such an army of cultivators; they were deemed utterly worthless against cultivators.


    In this case, the high-leveled officials had no choice. They had all changed their minds about the Earth Federation and even Lu Xuan, who they hated the most.


    This was because right now, the Guardian Army was fighting Yunxuan Vi. However, if such an army of monsters wanted to deal with them next time, then what methods would they have to fight against this army?


    There were pretty much none!


    The only way for them to be protected was by promoting universal cultivation, selecting cultivating talents, and forming an army of cultivators.


    Yunxuan Vi had the boundary that Lu Xuan had set up and left behind. They also had the ongoing support from different people, as well as the countless monsters heading towards Yunxuan Vi for support who were willing to be used as cannon fodder.


    If it was the capital of any of the regions that the high-leveled officials were from being attacked like this, it would have fallen long ago; they would not have had any way to fight back.


    Countless high-leveled officials were mming their hands onto the table, asking their subordinates toe up with ways to fight against this army. Numerous scientists were also collecting data on this army, hoping to find ways to deal with them.


    Countless generals stood there with wide glowing eyes. Although this army frightened them, they were also the ideal army for their cause.


    To some extent, this was the enhanced and upgraded version of the special forces.


    If their men could make such an army, they would¡¯ve been invincible. In that case, they could¡¯ve fought whoever they wanted.


    At that moment, countless ordinary people were watching this tragic fight through various live broadcasts.


    Many of the on-screen messages had all disappeared, as everyone focused on the fierce fight.


    In particr, they were watching those monsters who had been the enemy of mankind not long ago. They had once dealt a heavy blow to the entire Earth Federation, which had resulted in a lot of losses. It was still vivid in people¡¯s minds to this day.


    When facing a terrifying army of men, however, these monsters were now incapable of fighting back.


    They were easily defeated and killed!


    Those huge monsters were killed in groups one after another.


    At this moment, many people finally had a fundamental understanding of the strong expert cultivators, and how much destructive power they could exert.


    In the outskirts of Yunxuan Vi, the ground had been destroyed andpletely ruined, with fresh blood flowing everywhere.


    That kind of ughter had frightened most people, but it also seemed to excite many people, as expected of human nature.


    The focus of the battle was still on the outskirts of Yunxuan Vi.


    Yunxuan Vi, which was located far from the recording cameras, was currently shrouded within a boundary. Meanwhile, Yunxuan Vi was still able to fight back. A series of shocking sword qi that could tear apart the sky flew out of the boundary from time to time.


    The barrage of sword qi headed straight towards the Guardian Army from Taichu Path, who was high above in the sky.


    From time to time, people within this Guardian Army were hit by the attack and killed on the spot.


    However, this kind of method was still too inefficient. Compared with the Guardian Army of Taichu Path, the killing efficiency from Yunxuan Vi¡¯s fighters was a bit lower. Many people could see that the boundary above Yunxuan Vi had gradually grown dimmer. If things continued like this, it wouldn¡¯t have been long before all of Yunxuan Vi became vulnerable.


    Above Yunxuan Vi, Liu Wanrong, Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, Yun Ling¡¯er, and the others were floating in front of the boundary, constantly changing their hand seals.


    Right now, they were the ones controlling the sword formation that protected Yunxuan Vi, as they continued to kill fighters from the Guardian Army of Taichu Path.


    Even so, they all seemed a little worried considering that the boundary around Yunxuan Viin wouldn¡¯tst long. Even if this boundary remained intact, the small dragon¡¯s vein wouldn¡¯t have been able to support the boundary for much longer.


    Since the dragon¡¯s vein was small, it contained only a limited amount of spirit qi. Normally, it seemed to have endless spirit qi, but such a grand battle had immediately revealed its weakness.


    Lu Shanshan looked around for a moment and before saying, ¡°Everyone else has retreated into the Myriad Demon Valley. There is not much else we can do, so let¡¯s retreat into the Myriad Demon Valley and wait for Lu Xuan toe back.¡±

 Chapter 600 - One Sword Attack Shook the Sky and Shocked the World

    <h4>Chapter 600: One Sword Attack Shook the Sky and Shocked the World</h4>


    Everyone else who was with Lu Shanshan nodded their heads. They had no intention of going down with Yunxuan Vi.


    This wasn¡¯t even necessary at all. Right now, Yunxuan Vi was connected with Myriad Demon Valley, which was an escape route that Lu Xuan had prepared for them.


    When they were no longer able to control things, they would hide inside Myriad Demon Valley and wait for Lu Xuan to return.


    They also knew that they were now Lu Xuan¡¯s biggest weakness. If they were to be caught by the enemy, they would be used to threaten Lu Xuan.


    Even so, they remained unfazed.


    They were not willing to give in until they died!


    They also knew that thisrge army that had suddenly emerged and descended from the sky would always be involved with Lu Xuan.


    This was why they had to be more careful!


    At that moment, not far away from them, a figure was closely watching them nearby, separated by the boundary.


    This tall man, who looked to have been middle-aged, wore both iron armor and a firm expression on his face.


    He crossed his arms and looked coldly at the people in Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me us for this. If you want to me someone, then me Lu Xuan. If it wasn¡¯t for him, you guys wouldn¡¯t have had to die!¡±


    At that moment, Zhang Yirong looked coldly at the people from Yunxuan Vi in front of him.


    Although it didn¡¯t seem like it, he was actually surprised. As a member of the Guardian Army from Taichu Path, he had a high position within Taichu Path.


    As one of the top executives of Taichu Path, he had seen and taken part in sweeping through countless sects. Initially, he hadpletely looked down on this human world.


    However, the spirit qi had only been reviving for a few years now. Thus, there shouldn¡¯t have been so many powerful forces.


    However, Lu Xuan had already surprised them.


    It could¡¯ve been said that nobody had ever shocked Taichu Path like this before.


    The battle at the old mountains of Taichu Path had directly dealt a heavy blow to their foundation, killing more than half of their experts.


    This had made the higher-ups at Taichu Path so angry that they decided to use their Guardian Army to deal with Yunxuan Vi.


    Originally, Zhang Yirong felt that getting rid of Yunxuan Vi was as easy as using a knife to kill chickens. Yunxuan Vi was not even his ultimate goal.


    Yunxuan Vi was weak. Because of this, he came with the power of victory to force the Earth Federation to sumb to the rule of Taichu Path. This was the real purpose of his visit.


    After attacking Yunxuan Vi for a while now, he found that he had been wrong. This seemingly weak force from the human world consisted of many experts.


    The group of people standing before Zhang Yirong were all outstanding; as cultivators, they were all at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    People with this level of cultivation were even considered to have been top experts within the Blessed Enve.


    Many Sectmasters of various sects were at such a level of cultivation as well.


    However, the Blessed Enve had been developing for many years, and they had the lineage of ancient times. In contrast, the spirit qi on Earth had only been recovering for a few years, which was not considered to be very long for the Blessed Enve.


    Even this, it was within this brief period that many experts had been raised on Earth, excluding Lu Xuan.


    Even Zhang Yirong, who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, felt vaguely threatened by these people.


    Even if it was only a faint feeling, this was already shocking. He had never been this threatened by any cultivators before.


    This only made him even more determined to kill the people of Yunxuan Vi.


    This Yunxuan Vi could not continue to stay. No matter what kind of roots it had, it must be destroyed. Otherwise, it would definitely be a serious problem in the future.


    Suddenly, a cry of surprise rang out in the distance. Zhang Yirong looked up and saw that on the outskirts of Yunxuan Vi, a beam of sword qi had broken through the sky. It instantly swept towards the area surrounding the Guardian Army from Taichu Path, which had been constantly pounced on by monsters.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of loud explosions rang out.


    The Guardian Army from Taichu Path, who had originally formed a majestic line of defense and could not be shaken, had been bombed in the air.


    Hundreds of members of this Guardian Army across the sky were immediately killed by this sword qi, being reduced to a downpour of blood.


    The sight shocked countless people!


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±


    Many people eximed, unable to believe what they were seeing.


    After watching the battle for so long, they knew how difficult it was to deal with these people from the Guardian Army. Their strength had reached an unimaginable level.


    This was because they were able to line up and form an army, which increased their own strength.


    Otherwise, a group of only experts in the Divine Treasure Realm would have been killed by the countless monsters.


    After all, many of the monsters were in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    These countless monsters had spent so long being killed one by one, yet they failed to destroy the Guardian Army of Taichu Path. However, this army had now been destroyed by a single sword attack.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Wang Zhenhua shouted. He was about to make a move when he saw a sword qi appear.


    Zip! Zip! Zip!


    He sensed a huge threat on his life in an instant just before his head was blown off.


    Even though he was an expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, he still failed to endure this sword attack. To be more precise, he was not even given any time to react. He only had time to shout before dying, with everyone else watching.


    ¡°Form the army formation!¡±


    The rest of the members from the Guardian Army of Taichu Path had not yet figured out what happened, but years of training and instinct led them to form an army formation almost immediately.


    Boom!


    A terrifying force soared into the sky, directly increasing their strength.


    ¡°Humph! How dare you guys dare to besiege my Yunxuan Vi! You must have a death wish!¡±


    A cold hum came from high up in the sky, followed by a terrifying sword light that was thousands of meters long. It fiercely chopped down towards the army formation.


    Boom!


    The sword light was sted onto the formation. One by one, the members of the Guardian Army under this formation all spat out blood, having been severely injured.


    They only felt a terrifying force sweeping down on them. Even with the help of the army formation, they were incapable of defending against such a terrifying sword attack.


    The sword light broke the army formation and scattered their force, then immediatelynded on the members of the Guardian Army.


    The sword light swept across the sky as if was splitting the world apart. The members of the army all screamed as they were reduced to bloody rain. Those who stood closer to the sword light had directly evaporated.


    With one swing of the sword, hundreds of people from the Guardian Army were killed on the spot!


    The ce fell into dead silence!


    Everyone was stunned, looking at this scene as if they had seen a ghost!


    Many people still remembered how formidable the Guardian Army had been just now, and how they were able to stop the hundreds of thousands of monsters.


    Even so, they could not withstand a single blow from this sword attack!

 Chapter 601 - Lu Xuan, The Real Big Boss Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 601: Lu Xuan, The Real Big Boss Behind the Scenes</h4>


    One sword attack was all it took to kill hundreds of members of the Guardian Army from Taichu Path!


    The sword light that swept across the air shook the whole world!


    While the sword light swept through the air, it caused a violent tremor as the light scattered in all directions.


    This scene had silenced everyone watching!


    The Guardian Army of Taichu Path had swept across the world in the past and was able to defeat everyone, yet he had been extremely vulnerable to this sword attack.


    One sword caused everything to fall apart!


    This was an extremely terrifying killing power.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Several people looked up and followed the direction of the sword light, which was headed toward the sun.


    A figure stood high up in the sky. Under the dazzling sun, people could only see a figure dressed in a white robe.


    However, many people had reacted almost instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s God Lu! He¡¯s back!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought! God Lu was the one who attacked!¡±


    ¡°Long live God Lu!¡±


    For a while, numerous Chinese characters appeared on the once-silent live-broadcast screen. After years of promotion, Chinese had surpassed English as the most spokennguage in the world.


    This was to be expected, given that several cultivation materials were originally from China. Anyone who did not know any Chinese would¡¯ve had a hard time trying to cultivate. It didn¡¯t matter how good the trantion was; it would never be as good as the original version.


    In particr, it was necessary to understand the deeper meaning of these cultivation materials. The only way for someone to be able to see from China¡¯s perspective was to learn Chinese.


    Zhang Yirong looked up at the sky. Of course, the light of the sun wasn¡¯t enough to obscure his vision. He saw a young man in a white robe standing high up in the sky, looking as if he were some sort of immortal being.


    If it wasn¡¯t Lu Xuan, then who else could it have been?


    ¡°How is this possible? You¡­¡±


    Zhang Yirong was left in shock; he did not expect Lu Xuan to be able to return at such a critical time.


    If he remembered correctly, before he came, Taichu Path had already informed all the sects that no one was allowed to lend the transportation formation to Lu Xuan. Taichu Path wanted to trap Lu Xuan in the Blessed Enve and leave him there to die.


    Zhang Yirong said that Lu Xuan should not have been able toe back at all, let alone receive the news of this battle so quickly.


    Lu Shanshan excitedly eximed, ¡°Yay! My brother is back!¡±


    ¡°Master, you are still so handsome!¡± Yun Ling¡¯er jumped in joy. One look at Lu Xuan was enough to get rid of all of her worries.


    Upon seeing Lu Xuan return, Liu Wanrong could finally breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m so d he¡¯s back!¡±


    Lu Xuan had gone to the Blessed Enve this time. Since the ce was known for being extremely dangerous, she had been worried about him.


    She didn¡¯t care whether or not Lu Xuan had achieved his goal. All she cared about was whether or not her son would safely return.


    One expert in the Divine Treasure Realm, who was watching the battle from afar, opened his mouth and said, ¡°I thought God Lu was in Yunxuan Vi. No wonder he hasn¡¯t made a move at all after battling for so long!¡±


    One by one, the other experts nodded in agreement. Their original doubts no longer lingered in their hearts; they had vaguely spected that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t in Yunxuan Vi.


    After all, Lu Xuan had left whileying low. Aside from the people in Yunxuan Vi, nobody even knew that he left Earth and went to the Blessed Enve to handle every issue that arose.


    Everyone only knew that Yunxuan Vi had been besieged for many years, but Lu Xuan had never appeared. Therefore, they all spected that Lu Xuan may not have been inside Yunxuan Vi.


    Based on what has happened before, this would not be the first time that Lu Xuan had quietly left Yunxuan Vi. Now, it seemed that they were right in thinking that Lu Xuan had left Yunxuan Vi.


    Only now did hee back in a hurry!


    Many people could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Lu Xuan¡¯s return meant that everything would be under control. After so many years, even those who were dissatisfied with Lu Xuan had inexplicably trusted him deep down.


    Over the years, Lu Xuan had never once failed to live up to their expectations. No matter what kind of danger he had been in, nothing had ever been able to do anything to him.


    People saw in their minds a huge sphere, being held by arge hand that looked as if it could crush it to pieces at any moment.


    Of course, that was Lu Xuan¡¯s hand holding the sphere.


    Lu Xuan was like a God who stood high above the rest, staring down at all the people on Earth. The entire earth rotated within the palm of his hand.


    In today¡¯s world, this was how many people saw Lu Xuan.


    Although Lu Xuan did not appear very often, everyone knew that he was directly involved with the establishment of the Earth Federation. Many of the organization¡¯s higher-ups worked for him, with many of them being experts in the cultivation world who were all somehow rted to him.


    Half of the cultivation experts were either of Yunxuan Vi or the Heavenly Pce, both of which were under Lu Xuan¡¯s control.


    Furthermore, he was considered to be invincible as a cultivator. His influence would not decline with the new elections, but rather continue to increase.


    Although Lu Xuan did not appear that often, many people saw him as a big devil; to them, he was the real mastermind behind everything the Earth Federation did.


    Many people who disliked Lu Xuan also felt the same way. They all fantasized about cutting down such an evil presence with the de sometime in the future.


    Even so, nobody dared to underestimate what Lu Xuan was capable of.


    This sword attack just now was enough to prove that Lu Xuan¡¯s level of cultivation had not decreased. Instead, it grew even more terrifying.


    The Guardian Army had frightened the whole world, making everyone feel helpless before them. However, half of this army had perished to Lu Xuan¡¯s sword attack.


    Such strength made many people silent.


    Even so, more people cheered for him.


    They saw Lu Xuan as their god, the one who would always protect them. The stronger Lu Xuan was, the better it was for them.


    ¡°The Guardian Army of Taichu Path is not too shabby!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the Guardian Army in front of him with a cold light twinkling in his eyes.


    The Guardian Army was thest army that Taichu Path had. As long as this army was eradicated, the rest of the people from Taichu Path would¡¯ve been rendered powerless. It would¡¯ve been hard for Taichu Path to be restored to what it was before; they would¡¯ve had to rely on three to five people who had no resources or aplete lineage.


    Zhang Yirong coldly said, ¡°How is this possible? How are you able toe back? Who dared to even let you back? Aren¡¯t they worried about Taichu Path destroying their sect?¡±


    ¡°Taichu Path wants to destroy his sect? Hahahahaha!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed as the sky trembled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Taichu Path has been destroyed? I¡¯ve killed your proud Great Ancestor Ye Xuan!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    In a state of shock, Zhang Yirong immediately let out a series of curses.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How can someone like you kill Great Ancestor Ye Xuan?!¡±

 Chapter 602 - A Heroic Expedition

    <h4>Chapter 602: A Heroic Expedition</h4>


    Zhang Yirong was left at aplete loss. He became furious, unwilling to believe Lu Xuan.


    Zhang Yirong was not the only one who felt that way. One by one, even the remaining members of the Guardian Army from Taichu Path began scowling. Having been selected into the Guardian Army from an early age, these members of the group were constantly brainwashed. That was what made them Taichu Path¡¯s most loyal followers.


    Naturally, they refused to believe anything that Lu Xuan had said.


    Who was he kidding? Did he know what kind of ce Taichu Path was? It was one of the strongest Holy Lands in the entire world.


    They had always destroyed other sects, and no one had ever dared to say that they could destroy Taichu Path.


    Even if this demonic guy before them said that he had destroyed Taichu Path, the Guardian Army would never believe it.


    That was why they were no longer afraid of Lu Xuan¡¯s outstanding strength.


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms and sneered at the hysterical roars of the Guardian Army below him. In reality, the members of the Guardian Army from Taichu Path had believed that it was possible. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so agitated. Instead, they recognized that with Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, it was possible for him to destroy Taichu Path.


    Lu Xuan was very powerful. After all, he was able to destroy half of a terrifying existence like the Guardian Army with just one sword attack.


    They had never encountered such a terrifying enemy before. Even experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm might have not been capable of doing what Lu Xuan could. Perhaps only those in the Divine Transformation Realm may be able to achieve this.


    In other words, they believed that Lu Xuan was most likely an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. This was the only possible exnation for him being capable of doing something so shocking.


    It was definitely possible for him to have been in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    There was also the fact that Lu Xuan returned from the Blessed Enve unscathed. That alone meant a lot.


    Moreover, what Lu Xuan said normally wouldn¡¯t have shaken the army¡¯s morale. There was no need to say such things, after all.


    People who were as strong as Lu Xuan only had to sweep across their enemies; it would¡¯ve been impossible for their enemies to fight back.


    Were such words even necessary for shaking their morale?


    Such thoughts came to the minds of these experts of the Guardian Army from Taichu Path, especially when they saw Lu Xuan cross his arms and was sneering at them. Their expressions gradually turned ugly.


    Slowly, all of their thoughts converged into one sentence.


    Was it possible for what Lu Xuan said to be true?!


    Was it true that Taichu Path was destroyed?


    Zhang Yirong growled, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Who do you think you are, trying to say such things to shake our morale? Even if you don¡¯t die today, you will once our Great Ancestorse to Earth in the future!¡±


    Lu Xuan sighed, then said with a sneer, ¡°Do you think I need to lie to you guys? I¡¯ve already destroyed Taichu Path, leaving nothing behind; you¡¯re all that¡¯s left of Taichu Path. Once I¡¯ve gotten rid of all of you, Taichu Path will be gone for good!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words had made these experts of the Guardian Army from Taichu Road feel as if they had fallen into an ice cave. They became more aware that what Lu Xuan said was likely true.


    Meanwhile, experts from other cultivation circles on both Earth and the Blessed Enve were now stunned.


    This was because they finally knew where Lu Xuan had disappeared to this whole time.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he went to the Blessed Enve!


    Many people could not help sucking in a cold breath at that thought; they never expected Lu Xuan to have been courageous enough to do that.


    If ordinary people offended such a powerful being, the first thing that they would have thought of was to find ways to prevent the experts from the Blessed Enve from arriving.


    One by one, they would¡¯ve blocked thending passageways!


    This was how they usually did it!


    Even if it might¡¯ve not been enough to buy them more time, the passageways would¡¯ve eventually been opened over time as the world was recovering its spirit qi.


    However, even dying their arrival to buy more time was better than doing nothing at all.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t do that at all. This led many people to believe that he was being too reckless and underestimating the enemy.


    In other words, the only reason why Lu Xuan was considered to be the strongest was that nobody else in the world was as talented as him.


    Having been dominant and called a king on the earth for so long, he did not know how strong the Blessed Enve was. People thought that the Blessed Enve was as strong as the cultivation world on Earth, but they did not realize that the strength of the cultivation world in the Blessed Enve was actually several times more than on Earth.


    After so many experts from the Blessed Enve had arrived, people thought that Lu Xuan would pay the price for his arrogance and stubbornness.


    With such thoughts in mind, people patiently waited without taking any action.


    However, Lu Xuan had forced them to see the reality of the situation. Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t considered to be outstanding just because nobody else was as talented as him. Rather, he truly was like a dragon in the sky.


    He was a dragon that intimidated the world and easily devoured the experts.


    Lu Xuan had done something that most people wouldn¡¯t have dared to even think about doing; he had gone to the Blessed Enve and single-handedly destroyed Taichu Path.


    Everyone started to believe Lu Xuan; something about what he said stuck with them.


    The experts of the cultivation world on Earth were deeply touched. For them, Taichu Path was a legendary Holy Land. They had only heard of it but had never seen it or been there before.


    However, the experts from the Blessed Enve reacted differently upon hearing the news. Their first reaction was to get in touch with the sects in the Blessed Enve as soon as possible.


    ¡°Quick, contact the sects. I want to know whether or not Lu Xuan was telling the truth!¡±


    Many people were frantically trying to contact the sects in every way they could think of. If what Lu Xuan said was true, then it was possible for him to change the entire world.


    Such words caused an uproar, exploding like a nuclear bomb.


    They were well aware that Taichu Path was one of the strongest Holy Lands.


    It had countless experts, some of which were even in the Divine Transformation Realm. Many people could only dream of achieving such strength.


    If Lu Xuan could single-handedly destroy Taichu Path, then that would¡¯ve meant that his strength had reached an amazing level.


    He would¡¯ve most likely be the emperor of the cultivation world. If that were to happen, then his words would be thew.


    Everyone would have to listen to him. From today on, those in the cultivation world who listened to him would¡¯ve entered an age of prosperity. Those who didn¡¯t, however, would¡¯ve been annihted.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan said again, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you guys believe me or not. I just don¡¯t want any of you to die an unjust death!¡±


    As Lu Xuan took one step forward, a horrifying stream of qi and blood was released like a vast sea. With each wave, the fluctuation of qi and blood could be seen shaking the entire world.


    Everyone felt a terrifying threat pressing down on them.


    As Lu Xuan grabbed at the void, a mass of sword qi had formed in his hand. It turned into a terrifying sword light that was thousands of meters long before heading towards the enemy.

 Chapter 603 - Seven-star Poisonous Centipede

    <h4>Chapter 603: Seven-star Poisonous Centipede</h4>


    The sword lights, which measured thousands of meters long, swept across the sky. It was an amazing sight to behold.


    One could have said that it resembled a giant pir piercing the sky, blocking it from sight!


    It was also like a divine mountain standing high up in the sky.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the divine mountain fell.


    A terrifying power began to emerge. It seemed as if Mount Tai was about to copse!


    Upon immediately realizing that the situation had taken a turn for the worse, Zhang Yirong said, ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Lu Xuan had formed a sword light that reached thousands of meters in length. It essentially ripped the sky apart while covering Zhang Yirong.


    Boom!


    The sword light had only created a strong wind, but it still seemed as if it could blow over a mountain.


    ¡°How can it be so scary? Looks like I have to go all out!¡±


    With no other way to defend himself against it, Zhang Yirong had no other choice but to kneel before such a terrifying force. With all of his pores closed, he felt as if he was suffocating. All the spirit qi was instantly cut off to create an empty environment.


    At that moment, Zhang Yirong finally unleashed his strength from being half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. He had no choice but to go all out against Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying sword attack.


    The force on his body swept out in an attempt to counter the sword attack. However, Zhang Yirong soon noticed that it was impossible. The Shield of Great Aether on his body wanted to support the protective shield, but it gradually began to crack under the pressureing from the sword.


    This kind of pressure was simply invincible!


    He opened his mouth and screamed. The de in his hand was a power item of the highest caliber, capable of fighting against the sword attack. With that de, he shed at Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    Zhang Yirong¡¯s de light, which measured hundreds of meters long, shed with the huge sword light from Lu Xuan.


    However, under the sword light¡¯s pressure, the de light was far weaker. The de light did not even have a tenth of the sword light¡¯s strength.


    How could Zhang Yirong counter such an attack? It was impossible. The thousand-meter-long sword light sliced downward, with such force that it seemed as if Mount Tai was about to copse.


    As the leader of the Guardian Army from Taichu Path, Zhang Yirong was very determined. He absolutely refused to sit back and wait to be captured, even when he was at his limit.


    He knew that most of what Lu Xuan said earlier was true; they were thest force left from Taichu Path.


    With them still being around, Taichu Path still had a chance at maintaining its existence. However, that meant that if they were eliminated, then Taichu Path would be annihted. In that case, it would no longer be significant in history.


    The strength that Lu Xuan had disyed just now made Zhang Yirong desperate. Even though they were both in the same realm, he was far weaker than Lu Xuan in terms ofbat strength.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Zhang Yirong screamed as Spiritual Aether boiled all over his body. His qi and blood burned, allowing his strength to grow.


    People could pretty much see that half of Zhang Yirong¡¯s hair had changed in color, immediately going from ck to white.


    A terrifying destructive force was released from his body.


    Suddenly, a stream of ck light flew out of his body. The ck light swept across the sky and instantly pierced Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body.


    Lu Xuan let out a cold hum as he opened his left hand. The qi-condensed hand instantly grasped the cklight.


    This cklight was shockingly powerful; it contained a type of poison qi, allowing it to directly prate Lu Xuan¡¯s qi-condensed hand.


    However, Lu Xuan still caught it with his hand. In the end, the cklight failed to pierce Lu Xuan¡¯s palm.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Zhang Yirong¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His ck light had never failed before; it was known to be capable of prating bodies and the Shield of Great Aether.


    To his surprise, he still failed to defend himself from Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether blocked Zhang Yirong¡¯s ck light.


    Lu Xuan opened his hand to find a centipede about half the size of his palm.


    This centipede looked quite strange. The area where its tail was supposed to be located was actually split into seven different tails, each with a poisonous thorn on them emitting poisonous qi.


    These seven poisonous thorns would have directly pierced any ordinary person.


    It even instantly broke both Lu Xuan¡¯s qi-condensed hand and his Shield of Great Aether.


    The thorns had even pierced a hole in the dragon scales of protection that Lu Xuan condensed in his palm. Only then did the attack stop.


    It could be said that Lu Xuan had blocked the attack thanks to his Shield of Great Aether and his extremely strong physical body. Ordinary experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm would not have been able to avoid the attack. They would have been poisoned.


    The venom would most likely invade their body, instantly killing them.


    Even an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm might end up in a miserable state.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Seven-star Poisonous Centipede!¡± Upon seeing this poisonous bug in his hand, his face changed into a joyful expression.


    As far as his cultivation was concerned, ordinary things rarely attracted his attention. Even ordinary cultivation treasures were nothing in his eyes.


    However, this Seven-star Poisonous Centipede was different. Coming from the bloodline of ancient monsters, the bodies of these insects were usually very poisonous.


    While Lu Xuan had been holding it in his hands, the poison from its body had gradually melted eachyer of Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether.


    It was impossible for an ordinary person to safely hold it!


    Lu Xuan could clearly see that the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede was constantly twisting and emitting a dark poisonous fog, trying to break free from Lu Xuan¡¯s hand.


    It was believed to be very rare; Lu Xuan had seen this kind of Seven-star Poisonous Centipede only once before in his previous life. He saw it on a cultivation master who specialized in poisons.


    If it was properly trained, it could be a killer!


    If the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede had never met a monster like Lu Xuan, it would¡¯ve been known for having a physical body that was even stronger than him. It could have even killed ordinary people a long time ago.


    The insect would¡¯ve poisoned even his mother and sister, who had the same physique as him.


    If the bug was used well, then even an ordinary person could seriously injure an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm in an instant.


    If an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm used it, then it was possible for them to have infinite power.


    This was because the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede could also be fed with the essence and blood of their owners. Through this, the centipede¡¯s power would be greatly increased in a short amount of time.


    Zhang Yirong¡¯s hair instantly turned white as he had fed this Seven-star Poisonous Centipede with his essence and blood. His attack had almost seeded.


    Zhang Yirong wore an incredulous expression on his face in response. This was the trump card that he had kept a secret for many years, yet Lu Xuan still managed to stop it.


    ¡°Seal!¡±


    As Lu Xuan shouted, Spiritual Aether poured out from his left hand and turned into a seal. It directly sealed the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede, which Lu Xuan then threw into his Coiling Dragon Ring.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Zhang Yirong spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 604 - Everyone In The World Had To Kneel Down To Him

    <h4>Chapter 604: Everyone In The World Had To Kneel Down To Him</h4>


    Zhang Yirong felt his mind being cut off from the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede, immediately spitting out a mouthful of blood in response.


    His eyes looked even more miserable. This Seven-star Poisonous Centipede was known for being passed down from his ancestors, yet even they did not know where the egg of this Seven-star Poisonous Centipede hade from. Each generation before his had raised it by continuously feeding it their life essence and blood. When it was his generation¡¯s turn, the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede had finally hatched.


    In his hand, the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede became his trump card; this implied that it had never been stopped before. The attack had only failed when it was used against Lu Xuan.


    Zhang Yirong couldn¡¯t imagine exactly how strong Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether was for him to resist the surprise attack of the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede.


    ¡°A look of indifference shed in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes as he coldly said, ¡°Is that all you got? Looks like you¡¯ll be dying today!¡±


    A sword light that was thousands of meters long pressed down onto Zhang Yirong¡¯s body, inch by inch. Lu Xuan was in no rush to end Zhang Yirong¡¯s life.


    For every inch of pressure, Zhang Yirong could feel the terrifying force around him increase.


    Boom!


    Zhang Yirong¡¯s Shield of Great Aether was the first to copse. The muscles on his body burst open afterward, allowing fresh blood to gush out.


    It was because his body could not bear the pressure of such a terrifying sword light.


    Even if it didn¡¯tnd on him, he was already doomed.


    Immediately afterward, a piece of inner armor made of some unknown material emerged on his body. It faintly emitted the light of Spiritual Aether, helping Zhang Yirong to block this horrifying sword attack.


    ¡°Wow! Lu Xuan is stronger than before!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west saw him. God Lu has be even scarier since then!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s invincible now. I¡¯m convinced that he may have destroyed Taichu Path!¡±


    Many people were left in a state of inexplicable shock. Although Zhang Yirong had only attacked a few times, he had shown to everyone his powerful strength as a top expert.


    He had shed out several times with his de, which had been able to destroy a few elite units of the Earth Federation. It was possible that he singlehandedly crushed him.


    Even the top echelons of the Earth Federation had been wondering whether or not they should use a nuclear bomb to deal with such a terrifying existence.


    However, not even this kind of existence could resist Lu Xuan¡¯s sword attack. As soon as the sword slowly descended, it had forced Zhang Yirong to vomit blood. There was no way for him to stop Lu Xuan¡¯s sword light.


    The difference in strength between them was too obvious!


    Lu Shanshan looked up to find her brother in the sky, looking as if he were some sort of deity. Deep down, she sighed to herself, ¡°Brother is so amazing! His sword¡¯s path has be purer again!¡±


    She had also walked down the path of the sword, but she was unable to burst out such a terrifying sword¡¯s will like Lu Xuan had.


    Lu Shanshan could see that her brother did not purely learn the sword or even cultivated in the sword path. It was just that his martial arts¡¯ will was so high that he could use the will of a strategically advantageous and far-sighted martial art to create this terrifying sword¡¯s will.


    Lu Xuan was able to burst out a martial arts¡¯ will that Lu Shanshan¡¯s pure cultivation of the sword was unable to burst out. Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was currently at a level that Lu Shanshan could¡¯ve only dreamed of reaching.


    He was definitely stronger than an expert who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Shanshan could even feel that Lu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation was being restricted by the skill and the world¡¯s environment.


    With the right environment and enough skill, he may even be enlightened one day; he could grow even stronger.


    She would not be surprised that such a mythical and legendary thing would happen to Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, people watched as Zhang Yirong¡¯s inner armor copsed under the pressure of the sword light. Without the protection of the inner armor, Zhang Yirong could no longer stop the sword. Instead, he directly spat out blood.


    Seeing that Zhang Yirong was about to be directly submerged in the terrifying sword light that was thousands of meters long, the rest of the members of the Guardian Army from Taichu Path rushed over to form an army formation in front of him.


    Their powerful force soared into the sky, fighting against the sword light.


    Although this army formation was strong enough to withstand a barrage of various missiles, itpletely copsed upon touching the sword light; the formation failed to stop the attack.


    Boom!


    The sword lightpletely cut through the entire army formation, before exploding the members of the Guardian Army who had flown up at lightning speed.


    The members of the Guardian Army who were closest to the sword light were immediately evaporated, while those farther away were cut by the sword qi, bursting into a downpour of blood all across the sky.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Zhang Yirong watched as the elites, who he had nurtured for so long, died so miserably. Unable to handle the sight, he immediately screamed over and over again.


    However, he didn¡¯t fare any better. He had only been able to block the attack a little bit before the attack hit him where he stood. Afterward, his body evaporated and disappeared into the sky.


    He was no different from anyone else!


    The world became dead silent!


    Everything returned to how it originally was!


    No matter how powerful an existence was, they were too vulnerable to stand a chance against Lu Xuan¡¯s sword.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    All of this would¡¯ve taken a long time to recall, but everything had all happened so quickly: Lu Xuan¡¯s sword attack, Zhang Yirong¡¯s attempts to fight back, and the entire Guardian Army of Taichu Path getting destroyed by the sword light.


    Many people believed that everything had happened within a blink of an eye.


    The once-powerful army, which made the world¡¯s experts feel helpless and miserable, was unexpectedly wiped out.


    They had disappeared without leaving behind a trace!


    ¡°He won. As expected, no one is a match for God Lu!¡±


    It was hard to tell who spoke first, but many people around the world now began to quietly worship Lu Xuan as the deity of a religion, going into a state of ecstasy.


    They believed that Lu Xuan was as powerful as a god.


    Lu Xuan never recognized this newly emerged religion, nor did it have a unified organization. Even so, 80 people around the world already imed that Lu Xuan was some sort of earthly god.


    On the other hand, the higher-ups of the Earth Federation seemed to not know how to feel. This was especially so with the leaders from America and Europe, who had been against Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was so strong that he truly seemed like an earthly god. No one could fight against this kind of existence; all anyone could do was kneel before him!


    They even had to kneel firmly and respectfully, as they did not dare to dissatisfy Lu Xuan even a little. If they did, they could¡¯ve died miserably.


    Many cultivators were shocked by how strong the Blessed Enve was. Just from the Guardian Army of Taichu Path alone, they were pretty much invincible all over the world. In that case, exactly how terrifying was the strength of the entire Blessed Enve?


    Had it not been for Lu Xuan, the cultivation world on Earth wouldn¡¯t have even been able to sit down and negotiate with them.

 Chapter 605 - Beat Them Until They Are Convinced

    <h4>Chapter 605: Beat Them Until They Are Convinced</h4>


    The experts in the cultivation world on Earth, who had been acting all high and mighty, were very dissatisfied with Lu Xuan trying to suppress the world at first.


    Lu Xuan was so strong that even if they were not satisfied, they could not resist.


    After this incident, however, they were deeply aware of the gap between the cultivation worlds on Earth and the Blessed Enve.


    One could¡¯ve said that the difference was as big as the distance between heaven and Earth. Any of the Holy Lands in the Blessed Enve could¡¯ve swept across the world, forcing everyone to bow in submission to their rule.


    The Guardian Army of Taichu Path had practically defeated all kinds of reinforcements by themselves. Even countless monsters from the Myriad Demon Valley were no match for them. They were a terrifying force that people had never thought would exist.


    At first, people only had a theoretical understanding of how terrifyingly strong the Blessed Enve was. They never knew exactly how powerful they were.


    It was only after this incident that they finally understood what kind of existence the Blessed Enve; nobody could everpete against them.


    However, under such circumstances, it was possible for the Earth Federation to sit down and negotiate with the Blessed Enve as long as Lu Xuan was in charge.


    This was to buy enough time for the Earth Federation to develop. That itself was the most important thing in the world right now.


    No one doubted that the future of the cultivation world relied on Earth, but even the itself was still too weak. Thus, it needed more time to cultivate.


    Lu Xuan, who people had originally been dissatisfied with, was the one who was protecting him. This seemed rather ironic to them.


    The news of this battle had spread all over the world at an astonishing speed. Even people on the other side of the Earth had been woken up in their sleep to learn about this shocking battle.


    Every news article out there was rewritten before being released. Countless reporters had rushed to write articles on the battle overnight.


    They focus on Lu Xuan¡¯s shocking return, as well as the sword that had destroyed an army of cultivators!


    For a while, Lu Xuan¡¯s reputation spread all over the world again.


    Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Pce headquarters in Beijing, Lu Xuan saw Dragon, who represented the Earth Federation¡¯s government.


    Dressed in casual clothes, Dragon did not look like he was in charge of several organizations around the world.


    Dragon cupped his hands and said, ¡°Mister Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Chief Dragon!¡±


    During this time, Dragon¡¯s cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds; he had reached the peak of the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. As the leader of the cultivation forces controlled by the Earth Federation, Dragon naturally received the best resources in the world for cultivation. Therefore, his cultivation would not be slowed down.


    However, he was still an ordinary person in the end. Thus, it was impossible for him to break through the shackles of the world like Lu Shanshan and the others had.


    Even so, nobody in the world was a match for him aside from those in Yunxuan Vi.


    People believed that once the world changed again in the future, it would only be a matter of time before he broke through to the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Dragon quickly said, ¡°Mister Lu, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. This time, I am here on behalf of the Earth Federation to ask about the issue regarding the Blessed Enve!¡± Although he was very strong, Dragon didn¡¯t dare to be even a little presumptuous in Lu Xuan¡¯s presence.


    This time, he hade on behalf of the Earth Federation, who had been stirred up by the massive arrival of the Guardian Army from Taichu Path.


    At first, they thought that only a few people from each sect would descend. If that were the case, then they would¡¯ve been tricky to deal with; although it was still possible for the Earth Federation to fight against the Guardian Army of Taichu Path, they still would¡¯ve had to pay a high price.


    However, they suddenly noticed that thousands of fighters from Taichu Path had descended onto Earth.


    Although there weren¡¯t many of them, their arrival was still extremely terrifying. They were able topete with all the top major forces in the world by themselves.


    This made the Earth Federation realize that a crisis was approaching. This time, it was the Guardian Army from the Holy Land Taichu Path who had arrived. Next time, it may have been another strong force.


    Many people suddenly realized how dire the situation had be.


    Dragon represented these people, who were feeling very anxious.


    Lu Xuan paused and said, ¡°Actually, you guys don¡¯t have to worry about this; I¡¯ve already destroyed Taichu Path. This is thest group of evil people from there. Even if there are a few others remaining, they are nothing to be worried about!¡±


    Although Dragon had been mentally prepared for Lu Xuan to respond this way, it stillpletely shocked him.


    He didn¡¯t know much about Taichu Path, but he did know that they were once a Holy Land that had dominated Earth. Even though many years had passed since then, many books contained records of Taichu Path¡¯s former glory.


    It was one of the Holy Lands that had dominated the cultivation world on Earth. It was no weaker than the Roman Curia.


    Taichu Path had taken refuge in the Blessed Enve during the era when Liu Bowen had cut the dragon¡¯s vein. They lost some of their strength, but not as much as the Roman Curia had lost.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s suppression of Taichu Path shocked everyone who heard of it. This was bigger news than the battle in which Lu Xuan had destroyed Roman Curia in the Holy Land.


    That battle had established Lu Xuan¡¯s current prestige, and now Lu Xuan had wiped out Taichu Path. This itself sounded like it came out of a legend.


    Currently, Dragon only had one thing in mind; what Lu Xuan said before at Yunxuan Vi was true. He truly achieved it.


    This was a one-man expedition!


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°In short, you no longer have to worry about Taichu Path being so arrogant again! You don¡¯t have to worry too much about the other sects and Holy Lands in the Blessed Enve, either. Soon, I¡¯ll enter the Blessed Enve again and meet with each of the Holy Lands. When that timees, I wille up with a way to deal with the arrival of the sects from the Blessed Enve!¡±


    Lu Xuan knew that the arrival of the Blessed Enve was bound to happen. With the continuous recovery of the world, thews that originally imprisoned the Blessed Enve became less of an obstacle over time.


    The main issue was that even though they were going to descend eventually, taking control of the Earth Federation was very different from integrating into the organization.


    This was what Lu Xuan wanted to do. He wanted to make a one-time agreement with them ande up with a regime so that these sects would not be unscrupulous.


    What would Lu Xuan do if he failed to persuade them?


    He would beat them until they were convinced!


    Since Lu Xuan had destroyed Taichu Path, however, those people would have to carefully consider his perspective to determine how to live peacefully with how the cultivation world currently was.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°When you get back, tell the high-leveled officials of the Earth Federation that they cane up with a negotiation regime!¡±


    Dragon was immediately ovee with joy. When Lu Xuan had asked them to draft a regime before, they were able to include their own thoughts into it. This was very important for the current Earth Federation.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and tell them right away!¡±


    After seeing Dragon leave, Lu Xuan immediately announced that he would no longer see visitors. From there, he began to undergo private training.

 Chapter 606 - Back to the Blessed Enclave, Creating A Stir

    <h4>Chapter 606: Back to the Blessed Enve, Creating A Stir</h4>


    Lu Xuan announced that he had started going through private training, but he did not immediately do so; the environment on Earth was not suitable for making a breakthrough, even though he had broken through to half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    As things now stood, however, it was almost impossible to go any further and make a breakthrough into the Divine Transformation Realm!


    With his current level of cultivation, he would have to always face the world¡¯s oppression while he was on Earth.


    Lu Xuan even had to always use the Spiritual Aether in his body to resist the world¡¯s oppression.


    In a sense, he could not even reach his peakbat power on Earth. He could only exert around 80% of his peakbat strength because he had to use some of it to resist the pressure from the world.


    If he had no strength to resist the pressure, then he would¡¯ve been slowly crushed as if he was in a sealed iron can.


    Currently, Lu Xuan was still not strong enough. If he had the strength of a Celestial Lord that he had reached in his previous life, the frenzy brought by descending on Earth alone could directly drag Earth into discord and chaos.


    The whole world would¡¯ve even been destroyed!


    This was because Earth¡¯s harmony was like a small pond. It was small enough to allow for raising fish. If a dragon entered it, however, the dragon would¡¯ve destroyed the entire pond.


    Even so, Lu Xuan still had an overwhelming level ofbat prowess!


    He left Earth and entered the Blessed Enve through the transportation formation of Sanxian Sect, all without anyone knowing.


    In the reception hall of Sanxian Sect¡­


    Lu Xiu, the Sectmaster of Sanxian Sect, sat on the main seat. Upon seeing Lu Xuan walk in, he immediately stood up and said, ¡°Mister Lu!¡±


    Compared to when he first met Lu Xuan, Lu Xiu was even more respectful towards him now.


    He had no other choice; he had already received plenty of information about Lu Xuan destroying Taichu Path.


    This was not just a simple ughter, but a real extermination of a sect.


    During this time, the murder of Great Ancestor Ye Xuan of Taichu Path had caused an uproar in the Blessed Enve.


    In this case, however, Lu Xuan was able to use the boundary to suppress Ye Xuan¡¯s strength. That was what allowed him to kill Ye Xuan.


    However, this did not tarnish people¡¯s opinions on Lu Xuan. Who were they kidding? Even if Ye Xuan was tricked, his cultivation was still at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Eight to 10 experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm were no match for him himself in a fight.


    This highlighted how strong Lu Xuan was!


    To be more precise, countless people who witnessed the battle for themselves had said that Ye Xuan wasn¡¯t weak even after being suppressed by the boundary. Other than experts in the Divine Transformation Realm, nobody else could stand a chance against someone like Ye Xuan.


    Even for experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, their strength would¡¯ve been suppressed despite their level of cultivation. Ye Xuan¡¯s cultivation was truly in the Divine Transformation Realm after all.


    Even then, Lu Xuan was still strong enough to kill Ye Xuan. One could easily imagine just how terrifying Lu Xuan could be.


    This was why Lu Xiu did not dare to act even a little presumptuous in front of Lu Xuan. As long as there was even a small chance that Lu Xuan would be upset enough to destroy Sanxian Sect, he refused to allow that to happen.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Sectmaster Lu, I came to Sanxian Sect this time because I was hoping that you can lend me a ce where I can undergo private training. Also, I hope you can keep this a secret. I don¡¯t want others to know that I¡¯m here!¡±


    Lu Xiu frantically said, ¡°Understood! That won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Even though he said this, his heart could not help but skip a beat.


    As of now, Lu Xuan was incredibly strong. That meant that there was only one reason for him to continue going through private training: he wanted to break through to the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Any ordinary form of private training could have been done on Earth; there would have been no reason for Lu Xuan to go to the Blessed Enve. However, because the environment of the Blessed Enve was stronger, it was more suitable to break through to the Divine Transformation Realm there.


    With this guess, Lu Xiu could hardly stop his shock from appearing on his face!


    Lu Xuan, who had not yet made this breakthrough, was already considered the world¡¯s top expert and a supreme leader who couldpete with existences in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Once Lu Xuan made the breakthrough, he would be strong enough to lead those in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Xiu could not help but think, ¡°The situation of the entire world is going topletely change!¡±


    If that truly was the case, then the whole world would drastically change.


    Taichu Path had been destroyed, after all. The newly rising Lu Xuan was very likely to rece Taichu Path and be one of the behemoths that could dominate the world.


    Sanxian Sect may have also benefitted from this. After all, Lu Xuan did not know many of the sects in the Blessed Enve, let alone have sects that were close to him.


    Anyone from Sanxian Sect could have said that they had the advantage.


    As long as Lu Xuan protected them, at least they did not have to worry as much as they did before. They no longer had to even worry about another sect wiping them out.


    Upon seeing Lu Xiu¡¯s expression, Lu Xuan could guess what the former was thinking. However, he did not pay much attention to it.


    Lu Xiu quickly said, ¡°By the way, Mister Lu, I also have another piece of news to report to you: Yan Han has appeared!¡±


    Lu Xuan could not help but be slightly moved by what Lu Xiu said. He replied, ¡°What?¡±


    Now that Lu Xuan had destroyed both Taichu Path and several of the most elite forces in the world, the only thing he cared about now was Yan Han.


    It was just that he had not been able to find Yan Han anywhere. While he had been rushing to the Shenyao Sect, Yan Han had already left.


    After that, Lu Xuan returned to Earth and wiped out the Guardian Army of Taichu Path. All this had happened within only a few days, yet Yan Han had already appeared.


    Onlyter did Lu Xiu tell him everything that he found out there had been earth-shaking changes within the Blessed Enve while he was away.


    More precisely, the Holy Lands that had been watching finally made a move after Taichu Path was wiped out.


    Excluding Taichu Path, there were a total of three Holy Lands within the Blessed Enve. Together with Taichu Path, they were called the Four Great Holy Lands.


    The Four Great Holy Lands controlled all the ces within the Blessed Enve, while the other sects were more or less rted to these Four Great Holy Lands. Even if the sects were independent of the Four Great Holy Lands, those sects still had to rely on them.


    If a sect did not belong to any of these four forces, they would¡¯ve been destroyed the next day with nobody to support them.


    Now that Taichu Path had been destroyed, the remaining huge forces had been targeted by the other Holy Lands.


    Meanwhile, the remaining three Holy Lands began to seize the inheritances that Taichu Path had left behind.

 Chapter 607 - News of Yan Han and Closed-door Training

    <h4>Chapter 607: News of Yan Han and Closed-door Training</h4>


    While the three Holy Lands were trying to take the inheritance that Taichu Path left behind, Yan Han became a thorn in their sides. As long as Yan Han was still alive, he would¡¯ve always been a threat to the Holy Lands.


    After all, Yan Han was too amazing. He had been unable to fight back against Lu Xuan, losing his aura as a strong expert.


    However, this did not mean that the higher-ups of the Holy Lands would forget the existence of Yan Han.


    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t find Yan Han, but the Holy Lands could easily find anyone that they wanted.


    Once Yan Han was quickly found, a fierce chase began.


    At first, Yan Han had fled everywhere. Having almost been killed, he dragged his badly injured body all around the ce.


    In the end, he sacrificed hisst Guardian who had stayed behind to block the pursuers. That allowed Yan Han to escape.


    However, the experts of the three Holy Lands managed to besiege and kill his Guardian, who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    In the following few days, the three Holy Lands united to surround and suppress Yan Han. They refused to let him stop and rest.


    The three Holy Lands found Yan Han several times, making thetter fight a bitter battle each time he was found. He even needed to burn through his own Origin Power to escape.


    Among the three Holy Lands, even Great Ancestor Gui Qiwang of Guimen Sect personally went after Yan Han. He had almost killed Yan Han, but Yan Han ultimately used a transportation talisman to escape.


    Afterward, news spread of Yan Han getting encircled and suppressed several times. One could have even said that bloody battles arose every day.


    Lu Xuan nodded upon hearing the information. The struggle for the inheritance of a sect truly was this cruel. If the three Holy Lands wanted to work together and embezzle the forces of Taichu Path, then they had to get rid of Yan Han.


    They could not allow Yan Han to live!


    This made him even more vignt. If he tripped even once, the three Holy Lands would¡¯ve been able to kill him.


    These people would not show mercy just because they knew each other for thousands of years. On the contrary, they would¡¯ve been even more ruthless because they knew each other.


    Yan Han imed to be a rare genius that Taichu Path had not seen for hundreds of years. Once he sessfully entered the Divine Transformation Realm, he would¡¯ve been strong enough to pose a fatal threat to the Holy Lands even if he couldn¡¯t rebuild Taichu Path.


    Lu Xiu said, ¡°Still, there¡¯s one thing about it that seems very strange. It was said that Yan Han was encircled and suppressed several times. He had been heavily injured each time to the point of even being on the verge of death. However, he did not die. Instead, he became stronger with each battle he fought.¡± Contrary to what people thought, these attempts at encirclement and suppression did notpletely crush Yan Han. Instead, he became stronger with each fight.


    Normal people could¡¯ve sensed that something was wrong. Something significant must have happened to Yan Han.


    Lu Xiu looked intently at Lu Xuan as he said, ¡°Now there are rumors that Yan Han has acquired a treasure that Taichu Path had hidden in secret. This cultivation treasure is allowing him to grow even stronger; that means he may even be strong enough to counterattack!¡±


    ¡°I also heard that apart from Gui Qiwang, the Great Ancestor of Guimen Sect, the Great Ancestor of Shenjian Vi has alsoe out. He seems to be searching for Yan Han, as well!¡±


    Based on what Lu Xiu said, it was obvious that Yan Han and his increasing strength had made the three Holy Lands feel uneasy.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Yan Han had not been killed. Instead, he was bing stronger. Such an abnormal situation was enough to attract the attention of the three Holy Lands.


    Unless the Great Ancestors of the three Holy Lands made a move, other people were not able to do anything to Yan Han while he was at his current level of cultivation. It would¡¯ve been the same as how they were unable to do anything to Lu Xuan.


    Even though Yan Han was not as strong as Lu Xuan, he was still an expert who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Xiu looked at Lu Xuan, wanting to distinguish something from his face. After all, in terms of people who were Yan Han¡¯s lifelong enemies, the Holy Lands were second only to Lu Xuan.


    Once Yan Han seeded in his counterattack, the first thing he was going to do was most likely find trouble with Lu Xuan. That should¡¯ve been enough to greatly shock Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xiu did not see Lu Xuan¡¯s face change at all.


    It didn¡¯t seem as if he was pretending not to care. Instead, he truly didn¡¯t care at all!


    Lu Xuan just smiled and said, ¡°I was going to go find Yan Han, but people from the three Holy Lands are already chasing him. What perfect timing!¡±


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know what kind of changes Yan Han had undergone, but he knew that they didn¡¯t matter; no matter what the changes were, Yan Han could not escape from him.


    The three Holy Lands were worried that Yan Han would pose a fatal threat to them in the future, but Lu Xuan didn¡¯t see this as much of an issue.


    Even if Yan Han stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm, Lu Xuan was only one step away from this realm himself.


    He would break through to the Divine Transformation Realm very soon. Once that happened, Yan Han would be doomed no matter what he did.


    Lu Xuan would let him have fun before then!


    It was precisely because of his absolute self-confidence that Lu Xuan did not care. Once he broke through to the Divine Transformation and achieved divine power, the entire Blessed Enve would have to listen to his arrangements.


    Since his rebirth, his tireless desire to promote the union between the Blessed Enve and Earth would soone into fruition. In a sense, this would¡¯ve been enough to prevent the painful experience he went through in the cultivation world on Earth during his previous life.


    Upon seeing that Lu Xuan did not care, Lu Xiu no longer spoke. He quickly arranged a secret room for Lu Xuan to undergo his private training.


    After entering the secret room, Lu Xuan immediately set up a formation. Although he believed that Sanxian Sect did not have the courage to set a trap for him, Lu Xuan still decided to set up a formation out of habit.


    After confirming it was safe, he finally went into istion.


    Thend in the Blessed Enve was much better than the bad cultivation environment on Earth. This was especially so for Lu Xuan, who seemed like a dragon returning to the sea.


    Within the Coiling Dragon Ring, countless spirit stones were turned into powder through Lu Xuan¡¯s mind. An endless stream of spirit qi from within turned into a long river before pouring into Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    Spiritual Aether surrounded Lu Xuan¡¯s body. In an instant, it was as if he had formed a small storm all around him.


    Meanwhile, boundless Spiritual Aether containing spirit qi gradually took shape to create a golden dragon behind Lu Xuan.


    This was Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit gradually taking shape!


    The biggest difference between the Divine Transformation Realm and the Divine Treasure Realm was that the God taken from the Divine Treasure Realm would take shape in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    To cultivators, the invisible and faceless God was more mysterious than mental strength and qi. When cultivators reached the Divine Treasure Realm, they could only vaguely feel the Divine Treasure from within their body.


    On the other hand, this God would take shape in the Divine Transformation Realm. Once this happened, one would¡¯ve gained immense strength. The cultivation realm would advance by leaps and bounds, rendering a cultivator invincible in the world!

 Chapter 608 - Breaking Through to the Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 608: Breaking Through to the Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    Lu Xuan had transformed his God into a golden dragon, which had vaguely shown itself from within Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    This step was very difficult, if not entirely impossible, for many people to cross this step.


    Unlike spirit qi, a God was shapeless and invisible. Without special skills, it was difficult for the God to take shape. If this God was not strong enough, it could not take shape either.


    A God¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t the only thing that matters. One¡¯s will also had to be extremely strong; to some extent, a God was the manifestation of it.


    Those who were able to achieve this were the Mortal Gods and the first generation of the Bodhisattva Arhat during ancient times. They were existences that had the Ph.


    If these kinds of people appeared, they would often go down in history with honor and show plenty of incredible abilities.


    In Taoism, it was the Immortals. In Buddhism, it was the Bodhisattva Ph. In Confucianism, it was the philosophers.


    Once a person was able to make their God take shape, that person would change drastically.


    The God in Lu Xuan¡¯s body had already taken shape, but it was still too small. At that moment, boundless spirit qi poured directly into his body and this golden dragon.


    The golden dragon continued growing bigger until it finally formed a golden dragon behind him that reached one foot in length. This golden dragon looked iparably real,plete with scales all over its body.


    This golden dragon maintained a vivid and attractive posture. It held its head high as if it was a real dragon itself and not something created from Lu Xuan¡¯s God.


    The golden dragon evolved from Lu Xuan¡¯s God was even more impressive than a real golden dragon.


    Ten days had passed in the blink of an eye.


    During that time, the golden dragon behind Lu Xuan had also grown from one foot to around 10 meters long. The strength of this God was extremely terrifying.


    An ordinary expert who had just stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm could condense a God that was at most around three meters long. However, Lu Xuan was able to condense a God around 10 meters long straight away. This was already more than three times longer than an ordinary God from a Divine Transformation Realm expert.


    The difference between Lu Xuan and the other experts was massive.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s face did not seem even a little pride towards his aplishment. This was normal for him to do.


    Since he was able to condense a golden dragon around 10 meters long, Lu Xuan¡¯s God had reached an unimaginable level of strength. Lu Xuan was a far stronger fighter than ordinary experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Of course, the difference in size wasn¡¯t the only thing that was massive. There would also be an earth-shattering change in one¡¯sbat strength.


    Most importantly, Lu Xuan realized that an earth-shaking change was taking ce on himself after condensing his God.


    With the condensed God, it not only meant that Lu Xuan¡¯s God had reached a considerable extent, but more importantly, what was originally separated by ayer of awareness of the world was now easily disyed in front of Lu Xuan. More importantly, it meant that Lu Xuan could see things that others in the world were never aware of.


    Through his God, Lu Xuan was able to look at things from a new perspective. What he saw originally as mountains and sea seemedpletely different to him.


    He could even feel the power of his God surging throughout his body.


    He was able to look at the world more urately than before; it was as if everything in the world was no longer kept a secret from him.


    Even if he closed his eyes, it would not affect his perception of the world, which was 10 times clearer than it used to be.


    That was how it felt to have a God inside one¡¯s body. It seemed as if his wandering state was no longer roaming around, turning into an elite soldier instead.


    He could even use his God to influence the world and cause a worldwide phenomenon, just like the case with many figures in ancient myths and legends who were simr to Gods.


    Even one¡¯s own magic could cause a phenomenon in the world and create wind and rain.


    If someone like that was on one side of a battle, they were guaranteed to win!


    In ancient times, there had been such figures who were often appointed as national teachers who were in charge of one aspect of their country.


    Quietly, and pretty much without any phenomenon, Lu Xuan hadpleted the reshaping of his own God and stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Of course, Lu Xuan had relied on the spirit stones taken from Taichu Path for his energy supply without rming the outside world.


    He had consumed tens of millions of these spirit stones on his own.


    In other words, he had robbed the vault of Taichu Path and obtained more than 50 million spirit stones. He had ced half of them inside Yunxuan Vi for his family to cultivate and kept the other half for himself.


    Suddenly, he had consumed nearly half of what he had just to break through to the Divine Transformation Realm.


    ¡°Time to go!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood up and walked out.


    Lu Xiu, the Sectmaster of Sanxian Sect, soon received the news of Lu Xuaning out of private training.


    Lu Xiu quickly went to meet him. Upon seeing Lu Xuan, Lu Xiu saw that nothing about the other man had changed not even in the fluctuation of Spiritual Aether. Lu Xuan¡¯s muscles were so loose that he did not look like a cultivator.


    ¡°Did he not make a breakthrough?¡± Lu Xiu had some doubts deep down; he couldn¡¯t tell whether or not Lu Xuan had sessfully made a breakthrough.


    If he did, then it was impossible for Lu Xuan to have no fluctuations at all. Even if Lu Xuan was at a higher realm than him, his Spiritual Aether was supposed to fluctuate after just making a breakthrough.


    However, Lu Xiu thought about how only 10 days had passed. He figured that it was very difficult to break through to the Divine Transformation Realm in such a short amount of time.


    Therefore, it would¡¯ve been strange if he didn¡¯t make a breakthrough!


    Lu Xuan looked at Lu Xiu and immediately said, ¡°Sectmaster Lu, I have something I want to discuss with you!¡±


    Lu Xiu quickly replied, ¡°Go ahead Mister Lu, tell me what I can do for you!¡±


    Lu Xuan opened his mouth and said, ¡°I am hoping to borrow this ce for a while to be a Celestial Lord and meet the Great Ancestors and Sectmasters of the three Holy Lands. I want to discuss the major events of the world with them and bring the world back into stability!¡±


    Although Lu Xiu was briefly stunned by what Lu Xuan said, he didn¡¯t think it was strange at all. He even thought it was normal for Lu Xuan to want to do something like this.


    The entire Earth Federation stood behind Lu Xuan, whose cultivation was the strongest below the Great Ancestors of the three Holy Lands. Although these Great Ancestors were stronger than Lu Xuan, they could not do anything to him. That proved that it was now time to step forward and discuss the state of the world.


    Many people figured that this would inevitably happen, but they did not know when Lu Xuan woulde forward with it.


    Lu Xiu paused before he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all!¡±


    He knew that with this, he would naturally be joining Lu Xuan and stand with the Earth Federation. That was at least how everyone in the world would¡¯ve seen it.


    This was a challenge for Sanxian Sect, but it was also a new opportunity for Lu Xiu to gain the upper hand when everything was going to change in the future.

 Chapter 609 - Everyone Gathered at the Sanxian Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 609: Everyone Gathered at the Sanxian Assembly</h4>


    Lu Xuan did not know that Lu Xiu would follow him, taking this as an opportunity for Sanxian Sect to rise. After all, Sanxian Sect had been on the decline for a long time. It had never been a powerful sect since ancient times, and there had never been any powerful figures in the sect.


    Lu Xuan, who was now on the rise, may have been the only one who could improve the ranks of their sect.


    Several sects were simr to Sanxian Sect, and that didn¡¯t even include the ones that had been destroyed throughout history; if it did, then the number would be muchrger.


    It was not easy to get rid of the shackles of one¡¯s own destiny. Now that Lu Xiu finally saw an opportunity to do so, there was no way he¡¯d ever let it pass.


    Soon, Lu Xuan sent his invitation letter to the major sects like snowkes, including the three Holy Lands of Shenjian Vi, Guimen Sect, and Lingxiao Pavilion.


    Alongside Taichu Path, these three Holy Lands were the behemoths that ruled the world. Upon receiving Lu Xuan¡¯s invitation, they all fell silent.


    The invitation letter stated that the Sectmasters and Great Ancestors of various forces were invited to attend the Sanxian Assembly in Sanxian Sect and discuss the situation of the world.


    The invitation also stated that they were going to create specific rules and regtions to create a path for the future when major forces were to descend onto Earth.


    Some people couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°He sounds so bold! He definitely has the nerve!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words were so bold that it sounded as if he wanted to surpass the achievements of the past and the present.


    It had to be known that in the past, Taichu Path had only dared to invite sects who had some sort of rtionship with them. People knew that in the past, Taichu Path was only willing to invite sects who had some sort of rtionship with them.


    They had never thought to gather everyone in the world ande up with a set of rules to restrain the people.


    Compared to them, Lu Xuan had such a bold idea!


    If ordinary people had put forward such a request, they would have been instantly ridiculed for their overconfidence.


    However, Lu Xuan had only just destroyed Taichu Path. His prestige was growing, giving him the reputation of being the top expert within the younger generation. He was even ranked as the fourth-best expert in the world, just below the Great Ancestors of the three Holy Lands.


    With such status and appeal, he was naturally capable and qualified to issue such an invitation.


    ¡°Even the Great Ancestors of the three Holy Lands wouldn¡¯t dare to do something like this. Heh, this Lu Xuan sure is bold!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not just bold; he also has the qualifications to hold something like this. Think back since ancient times; aside from him, who could single-handedly destroy a Holy Land?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he has the Earth Federation behind him. If we want to descend to Earth, we can¡¯t avoid him. Right now, he is only half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, but he won¡¯t always stay there.¡±


    The matter had suddenly stirred people, causing everyone to discuss it with each other.


    Meanwhile, countless people started heading towards Sanxian Sect. It was obvious that this Sanxian Assembly would determine the rules for the Blessed Enve to follow once they descended onto Earth in the future.


    For the final results negotiated between the three Holy Lands and Lu Xuan, even those who did not attend the assembly must abide by the final decisions made between the three Holy Lands and Lu Xuan. They had no right to disobey, after all.


    If they did notply, then Lu Xuan and the three Holy Lands would¡¯ve attacked them in response.


    One could¡¯ve said that they would be the enemy of the entire world after betraying everyone. Traitors were considered to have been doomed.


    Not everyone could fight their way out of it like Lu Xuan could.


    For a while, everyone inside Sanxian Sect was still in an uproar. Those famous people, many of whom may not have appeared in front of everyone for 20 or 30 years, had now all appeared in front of everyone.


    Numerous cultivators who were unqualified to participate in the Sanxian Assembly gathered outside the entrance of Sanxian Sect. Although these cultivators were not weak, they were still far from strong enough to participate in the Sanxian Assembly. They were unqualified to participate at all.


    Knowing that they were unqualified to participate, they didn¡¯t dare to act presumptuously. Any of the experts in the assembly could easily beat them if they were out of line, after all.


    Several famous experts were present. Making trouble for any of them would¡¯ve been akin tomitting suicide.


    There was also the fact that there was the legendary figure Lu Xuan, a terrifying existence.


    Since he had gone so far as to wipe out Taichu Path, nobody dared to try to object to him killing them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Great Ancestor Nan Ling? Wait a minute, isn¡¯t he already dead? I heard that he passed down decades ago, but now he has actually appeared!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Great Ancestor Nan Ling. I also see Master Buren. Wait, isn¡¯t he also an ancient figure?!¡±


    ¡°Many ancient figures are appearing here today. This is too terrifying!¡±


    Many people were shocked by the appearance of these elders, who had not shown themselves for many years. It was either that, or they were supposed to be dead.


    It could¡¯ve been said that to participate in the Sanxian Assembly, many sects had sent their ancestors here.


    This was because only experts who were above the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm were qualified to participate in this Sanxian Assembly. Many of the sects that were simr to Sanxian Sect only had one person who was qualified to participate.


    In such an assembly, they had no right to speak at all.


    Apart from the three Holy Lands, many sects had invited their Great Ancestors to represent them at the assembly.


    Each of them used to be famous all over the world. Normally, seeing just one of them was enough to cause a worldwide uproar. Now, they all appeared here one after another. This left everyone in such a numbing shock.


    At that moment, thousands of people were already seated at the venue where the Sanxian Assembly was held.


    The disciples of Sanxian Sect, who were serving in the distance, were all tense and even trembling a little bit.


    They had never seen so many experts gathered together.


    The thousands of people who had gathered were not just experts in the Divine Treasure Realm. They were all experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. To the disciples, these experts were powerful enough to tower over them like a mountain. That made them feel as if a disaster was about to ur.


    Fortunately, these experts all restrained their own forces to avoid confrontation. Otherwise, the pressure on them alone was enough to kill the disciples.


    Even their Sectmaster did not have any status in this venue. Only the host of the assembly, the Lord, was allowed to sit in the top position.


    Near Lu Xuan, three people controlled the atmosphere of the entire audience like anchors.


    The thousands of experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm scattered around the three people to form three camps.


    These three camps were the behemoths that now dominated the whole world, while these three figures were the Great Ancestors of the three Holy Lands.


    Even the Lords of the three Holy Lands had to bow their heads before these three figures.


    Many experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm could not hide their excitement when they saw these three figures, who seemed like living Gods.

 Chapter 610 - Who Has the Final Say Among the Experts Present?

    <h4>Chapter 610: Who Has the Final Say Among the Experts Present?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Gui Qiwang from Guimen Sect, Shen Jian of Shenjian Vi, and Zhang Cheng of Lingxiao Pavilion were the three Great Ancestors who were considered living Gods in the world.


    There should have been four Great Ancestors, with the fourth one being Great Ancestor Ye Xuan of Taichu Path. The four living Gods had guarded the north, south, east, and west sides of the world.


    Some time ago, Taichu Path was destroyed, and Great Ancestor Ye Xuan of Taichu Path was killed. That meant that one of the four pirs of the world had copsed.


    However, this did not stop everyone from worshipping the remaining three Great Ancestors.


    After all, they were the pirs of the entire Blessed Enve!


    The only sounds that were heard at the scene came from the disciples of Sanxian Sect walking around and serving wine. Everyone elsemunicated with one another using their divine minds; nobody said a word.


    Everyone felt as if they were unprotected from the three Great Ancestors, who were considered to be in the Divine Treasure Realm. They all had their eyes closed, seemingly at peace with themselves.


    This was why nobody dared to say even one word.


    The old man with strange purple hair and a purple robe opened his mouth to say, ¡°The three of us have arrived, yet Lu Xuan still isn¡¯t here. How could he be sote?!¡±


    This person was none other than Gui Qiwang, the current Great Ancestor of Guimen sect.


    As soon as Gui Qiwang opened his mouth, many people suddenly looked dissatisfied. Lu Xuan was taking too long. The three Great Ancestors had already arrived, but he still had not shown up. Wasn¡¯t this just a way of mocking the three Great Ancestors?


    Of course, they did not dare to say anything. It did not matter if Lu Xuan was strong or weak against the three Great Ancestors. He was already more than strong enough to deal with them.


    As the fourth-best expert in the world, people believed that the only ones bold enough to say or do anything to him were the three Great Ancestors, who were all stronger than him.


    The means that was used to kill Great Ancestor Ye Xuan would not work twice. Moreover, the three Great Ancestors were all here; even if Lu Xuan had some sort of means to fight them, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them.


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Lu Xiu, the Sectmaster of Sanxian Sect. To many experts, Lu Xiu was also a little flustered because he did not know what Lu Xuan was doing. Even though he was the one who sent out the invitations, he didn¡¯t appear.


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng coldly said, ¡°He couldn¡¯t have prepared a trap for us, could he?!¡±


    During this time, the three Holy Lands hadunched an encirclement and to suppress Taichu Path. They had evenly distributed the resources and forces taken from Taichu Path.


    However, this did not mean that they thought well of Lu Xuan at all. On the contrary, they loathed him.


    They even mourned over the death of one of their own at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands!


    No matter how much they fought one another to the death, it was their own business. Now, however, an outsider had suddenly emerged.


    The most important thing was that Lu Xuan was very young. He was so young that just hearing his age made the Great Ancestors feel old.


    However, even they had to admit deep down that Lu Xuan was of high status. Otherwise, they would not havee in person.


    Nobody knew when, but this younger man who they disliked had reached the point where he could barely stand on their level.


    In a slightly flustered voice, Lu Xiu quickly said, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Great Ancestors don¡¯t joke around!¡±


    He could not afford to offend any of them.


    At that moment, Great Ancestor Shen Jian of Shengian Vi couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I¡¯m joking around. Lu Xuan shoulde out and exin what kind of rules he wants!¡±


    The three Great Ancestors had gathered here, but Lu Xuan had not appeared. This kind of arrogance on Lu Xuan¡¯s part greatly dissatisfied the three Great Ancestors.


    After the three of them spoke, countless experts immediately followed suit.


    ¡°Yeah, Lu Xuan is a bit insane!¡±


    ¡°He made so many of us wait for him here. Who does he think he is?¡±


    ¡°Get Lu Xuan toe out!¡±


    For a moment, a bunch of noises filled the ce.


    Just when the people in Sanxian Sect were frightened and was unsure of how to deal with the situation, they heard someonezily say, ¡°Is everyone waiting for me?¡±


    High up in the sky, a handsome young man dressed in a white robe walked down from the sky, taking his time with each step.


    Only one name appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    During this time, Lu Xuan had be famous all over the world. His actions had spread throughout the world in a short amount of time.


    With an aura that made Lu Xuan seem immortal, of course everyone would recognize him.


    The noisy ce had instantly quietened down. He was recognized as the fourth-best expert in the world. Apart from the three Great Ancestors, no one else was able to do anything to him.


    Just one sentence from him had silenced all of the experts at the Sanxian Assembly.


    Just then, the disciples of Sanxian Sect had been scared to death by the forces of the experts. With one look at the scene, reverent expressions appeared on their faces.


    That was what a real man should be like!


    Lu Xuan remained high above the rest, looking down at the experts of the world on the square below. He knew that everything was going to be set today.


    From today onward, the setup he had promoted and had worked hard towards for many years was about to take shape!


    Lu Xuan said with indifference, ¡°Since everyone is here, I will get straight to the point. I have gathered all the experts of the world here today to discuss a constitution that will be eptable to all so that the Blessed Enve can integrate into the Earth Federation!¡±


    Every word seemed to make everyone¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Upon hearing him mention ¡°integration¡±, many of the experts present wore strange expressions on their faces. At the very least, they had not wanted to integrate into the Earth Federation.


    On the contrary, they had wanted to dominate the Earth Federation!


    The dominant sects were not the minority in the Blessed Enve. On the contrary, they were the majority, while the merging sects were the real minority.


    Only sects who had always been under the secr government, would ept something like this. Such sects included WuTang, Celestial Master Path, and Maoshan Sect.


    It was just that Taichu Path was the most radical of the sects. They were the first to take action, but this did not mean that the other Holy Lands disagreed with Taichu Path.


    Gui Qiwang wore a cold smile as he said, ¡°From what we hear, you want all of us to integrate with the Earth Federation? Lu Xuan, I just want to ask you, on what grounds? Can the Earth Federation trulypete with us? I heard that the Guardian Army of Taichu Path had made Earth Federation helpless, right?¡±


    His face looked somewhat casual and his body seemed very loose, but people didn¡¯t see him aszy. On the contrary, he was like a beast that was about to hunt, ready to attack at any time.


    Gui Qiwang¡¯s words caused the experts to nod in unison. It would¡¯ve been easy for the Blessed Enve to sweep through the Earth Federation.


    Wanting the strong to bow to the weak was simply a joke!


    There was no such thing!

 Chapter 611 - The Divine Transformation Realm? One Slap Sent Him Flying!

    <h4>Chapter 611: The Divine Transformation Realm? One p Sent Him Flying!</h4>


    Lu Xuan seemed to be alone, but he represented seven billion people of the Earth Federation.


    Currently, the two sides of this fight were the Blessed Enve and the Earth Federation.


    Everyone knew that in the future, this world belonged to the Earth Federation. With their profound heritage of seven billion people, it was only a matter of time before they surpassed the Blessed Enve in the future.


    However, that was only the future. Right now, the Blessed Enve was far stronger than what the Earth Federation could imagine.


    More than a thousand experts within the Blessed Enve were in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Dozens of them were even half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Such a lineup severely shocked the Earth Federation.


    Other than Lu Xuan, the Earth Federation did not even have an expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm on their side.


    Had it not been for Lu Xuan, a small part of the Blessed Enve would¡¯ve been capable of sweeping the whole world.


    They could force everyone in the Earth Federation to kneel before them!


    This was why they found the Earth Federation to be weak, while the Blessed Enve was far stronger inparison. Who wanted the strong to kneel before the weak?


    That¡¯s never going to happen!


    Even if they thought that Lu Xuan was strong enough to deal with them, he was only one person. The Earth Federation was not strong enough to make these experts kneel before them.


    Because of this, what Lu Xuan said about integrating into the Earth Federation was essentially impossible.


    Lu Xuan looked at the experts from around the world and said, ¡°Wait, but that Guardian Army has been destroyed!¡±


    Lu Xuan then smiled as he added, ¡°Gui Qiwang, how about we make a bet today with all the experts here as witnesses? If you can beat me, I will turn around and leave. I will no longer say that I want the Blessed Enve to integrate into the Earth Federation. If you can¡¯t beat me, however, your Guimen Sect must be a member of the Earth Federation. What do you think?¡±


    Gui Qiwang wore a slight grin as he replied, ¡°If I can¡¯t beat you? Lu Xuan, who do you think you are? The only reason you were able to kill Ye Xuan was that you used a few tricks on him. Do you seriously think those tricks will work on us?!¡±


    Gui Qiwang, Great Ancestor Shen Jian, and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng had murderous intent written all over their faces. Considering that they dared to evene here, it was natural for them toe prepared.


    It would¡¯ve been impossible for Lu Xuan to kill them using the same methods.


    Since their Holy Land had a deep heritage, they also had some unconventional methods of their own.


    Lu Xuan gave a cold smile. ¡°Splendid. It looks like that a battle will make the final decision. Even so, I¡¯ll emerge victorious today! Once I win today, I¡¯ll promote the integration of the Blessed Enve into the Earth Federation. In that case, you guys have no choice but toply!¡±


    Now that they had offended each other, Lu Xuan immediately stopped ying nice. Considering how vastly different the two sides were to each other, diplomacy between them was impossible. The only way to settle this was by fighting to see who would win and who would lose.


    Today, Lu Xuan wanted to settle everything with a battle!


    Gui Qiwang wore a ferocious smile as he said, ¡°For someone of the younger generation, you sure have a big tone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are good at running away. You should know that any attempts to escape will be futile. Do you think you can escape with the three of us here? Today, I will kill you before conquering all of Earth!¡±


    Gui Qiwang burst outughing as his body exuded an aura of thick demonic qi. As the two sides hadpletely fallen out with each other, Gui Qiwang was terrified of Lu Xuan. Even though was only half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, he had already caused such amotion.


    If he were allowed to break through to the Divine Transformation Realm, who in the world would be able to stop him?


    Gui Qiwang¡¯s body rose from the ground. In an instant, he flew directly toward Lu Xuan.


    Immediately, there was a change in the world. Dark clouds rolled, and the dense demonic qi directly triggered changes in the world. It even made people feel like they had entered a ghost town.


    Gui Qiwang demonstrated his magic as he yelled, ¡°Hundred Nightwalker Ghosts!¡±


    One by one, heads of frightening ghosts suddenly began to form. Hundreds of terrifying ghosts then flew toward Lu Xuan, approaching him from all directions.


    These ghosts looked very strange with their ferocious expressions, green faces, and fangs. Nobody knew how many lives were devoured to make these ghosts like this.


    This was a type of magic that was very difficult to cultivate because to feed these ghosts with life essence and blood, one had to continue killing people.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Before everyone could pity Lu Xuan, they watched as a fierce ghost screamed miserably after pouncing onto Lu Xuan. The ghost then disappeared in a cloud of smoke.


    Immediately afterward, any fierce ghosts surrounding Lu Xuan then disappeared, screaming in pain as they turned into green smoke.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Gui Qiwang was dumbfounded. He saw a powerful aura of qi and blood was being exuded from Lu Xuan¡¯s body. This terrifying qi and blood scattered in all directions like a vast sea.


    Naturally, the qi and blood of cultivators would¡¯ve helped the ghosts. Simrly, if the qi and blood were too exuberant, it could vanquish the ghosts.


    Among the cultivators, there were those who cultivated martial arts. It was difficult for these cultivators to train, but once they seeded, they would have been granted an endless supply of qi and blood. They would be invincible, and ordinary ghosts would not be able to do anything to them.


    For ghosts, this kind of martial artist was like a small sun; the power of the sun was the ghosts¡¯ greatest fear.


    This kind of power threatened them.


    Lu Xuan was actually a martial artist who cultivated his physical body to such an astonishing state!


    Only then did Gui Qiwang finally understand why Ye Xuan was powerless against Lu Xuan, who beat him to death after suppressing his strength.


    In theory, Great Ancestor Ye Xuan could not have been killed by an expert who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm even if his cultivating realm and skills had been suppressed. This was because the ream of his physical body was still at the Divine Transformation Realm. The thought of being killed was a joke to him.


    Now, Gui Qiwang finally understood Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t any weaker than an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. He did not know how Lu Xuan had achieved this, but there was no doubt that Lu Xuan was now far more threatening to him than the others.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s qi and blood were so exuberant that he could essentially negate Gui Qiwang¡¯s magic.


    The Hundred Nightwalker Ghosts were unable to get close to Lu Xuan. Within 10 meters around Lu Xuan, they evaporated into nothingness like snow under the scorching sun.


    Lu Xuan walked forward, taking his time with each step. Everywhere he passed, those fierce ghosts screamed and disappeared one by one.


    These fierce ghosts couldn¡¯t stop Lu Xuan froming any closer!


    Zoom! Zoom! Zoom!


    Just then, Lu Xuan had appeared in front of Gui Qiwang.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good!¡±


    Gui Qiwang immediately realized that the situation was bad. He did not expect Lu Xuan to be so bold. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t just defend himself from an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm like Gui Qiwang. He also dared to counterattack.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A huge p sounded as Gui Qiwang was sent flying.

 Chapter 612 - Enough Qi and Blood to Drown the Planet

    <h4>Chapter 612: Enough Qi and Blood to Drown the</h4>


    Everyone was stunned!


    Lu Xuan looked way too rxed!


    He had pretty much walked up to Gui Qiwang and pped him in the face.


    When the demonic qi surrounded Gui Qiwang¡¯s body touched Lu Xuan, it instantly evaporated like snow under the scorching sun.


    It didn¡¯t even stop Lu Xuan from moving forward at all.


    Gui Qiwang waspletely restrained!


    At that moment, someone shouted, ¡°This p is too horrifying. Gui Qiwang is going to go crazy!¡±


    Sure enough, Gui Qiwang stood opposite Lu Xuan, stunned by the p. His eyes then turned red in fury.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an endless supply of dense demonic qi was released before condensing around his body.


    ¡°What?! How dare you p me?!¡±


    Gui Qiwang¡¯s voice was growing louder until he sounded like a ghost wailing.


    Lu Xuan looked at Gui Qiwang in front of him and pped him again.


    Boom!


    Gui Qiwang was once again sent flying. The second p hadnded on the exact same spot that the first one did. This one was no weaker than the previous one.


    Lu Xuan said apathetically, ¡°So what if I hit you?! Do you truly see yourself as a Great Ancestor standing all high and mighty above others?¡±


    Lu Xuan grinned as he hadpletely looked down on Gui Qiwang.


    The ps had left Gui Qiwang dumbfounded. The first p was fine because he waspletely defenseless, but the second one was way too bold of an attack.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng were also left dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s his qi and blood. His qi and blood are too exuberant!¡±


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian could see this. He finally understood why Gui Qiwang had been pped twice without being given a chance to fight back against Lu Xuan.


    Gui Qiwang had met his match.


    ¡°Rumor has it that the qi and blood of a martial cultivator are unparalleled. There are even records in myths and legends where the qi and blood are like the vast ocean, ready to drown a. I just never saw anything like this before. I never expected to see such a powerful martial cultivator here!¡±


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian wore a serious expression on his face. He remembered this being recorded in a note he read when he was young, but it was recorded by one of his predecessors in Shenjian Vi a long time ago.


    Something like this was considered to have been only a myth. Even for a cultivator like him who was in the Divine Transformation Realm, it was impossible to achieve enough qi and blood to drown the. What kind of monster would that be?


    Such an existence could¡¯ve only existed in myths!


    He had never seen an extremely strong martial cultivator after reading about it. Since he cultivated the sword, he was partially a martial cultivator to some extent.


    However, sword cultivation required someone to ce all of their skills on the sword, constantly refining it until they could even behead a man thousands of miles away.


    Of course, Shen Jian was incapable of achieving something like that with his current skills. Right now, this also seemed like a myth to him.


    This record was also exaggerated; ordinary people had never heard of this being the case. For him, however, it was true that a sword could attack and decapitate a man standing tens to even hundreds of miles away.


    Even back when he was still on Earth, such ignorant mortals saw him as a first-ss sword immortal of the south when he went out of the mountains.


    He had never met such an extremely powerful martial cultivator before, but now he was standing right in front of one.


    Not only was this kind of strong martial cultivation difficult to train, but it also required a person to have a strong enough physique to do so. The body of an ordinary person would¡¯ve never been able to tolerate such a terrifying amount of qi and blood; they would have been killed within seconds.


    Even with Shen Jian¡¯s current level of cultivation, he would inevitably end up the same way. If he was hit by the terrifying qi and blood Lu Xuan disyed, he would also be hit.


    ¡°That exins so much. It turns out that he¡¯s relying on his powerful qi and blood. Rumor has it that a person¡¯s powerful qi and blood are the greatest weakness of creatures like ghosts!¡±


    Zhang Cheng seemed to have suddenly understood why Lu Xuan was so strong.


    ording to the cultivation of Gui Qiwang, the qi and blood of an ordinary person was a great gift to him. However, Lu Xuan¡¯s qi and blood were as exuberant as a big sun in the night sky. Any ghost that was next to Lu Xuan would be killed by him as if it were scorched to death by the sun.


    This was like ordinary people walking around at night. Those with a weak physique and ack of qi and blood would often encounter several unpleasant things. Meanwhile, those young people with strong bodies could walk around safely.


    However, the stiff look on Shen Jian¡¯s face had rxed after knowing why Lu Xuan was able to restrain Gui Qiwang.


    The unknown was the most terrifying thing, after all. Now that he knew the reason, however, it no longer scared him. After all, he was not Gui Qiwang who specialized in the demonic path; Lu Xuan¡¯s powerful qi and blood wouldn¡¯t restrain him.


    After hearing the exnations of the two Great Ancestors, several experts suddenly realized that they had met the bane of their existence. Even so, they were still shocked; they had never seen a human martial artist who was able to cultivate to this extent.


    At that moment, the group of experts from Guimen Sect did not dare to look directly at Lu Xuan, whom they had considered a terrifying nemesis. If they did, it would¡¯ve been like looking directly at a big sun.


    They were able to feel the suppression of the demonic qi on their bodies just by looking at him from a distance. It was possible to imagine what kind of pressure Gui Qiwang was made to endure at this moment.


    However, there was nothing they could do to help.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Gui Qiwang let out the mournful cry of a ghost that pierced the clouds in the sky.


    ¡°Myriad Ghost Devourer!¡±


    In the end, Gui Qiwang couldn¡¯t contain himself as boundless demonic qi was unleashed from his body. Behind him, a huge figure of a ghost king appeared. This meant that Gui Qiwang was pulling out all the stops.


    Once he had been forced to this point by Lu Xuan, he knew that his demonic path had been restrained and suppressed by Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying qi and blood.


    Ordinary tricks were useless against Lu Xuan. Just like the Hundred Nightwalker Ghosts, any kind of trick would only evaporate like snow melting under the scorching sun.


    Gui Qiwang was going all out as he disyed his unique trump card.


    The giant ghost king was condensed by Gui Qiwang¡¯s God. As soon as it appeared, everyone on Sanxian Mountain felt that the air was suddenly colder by several degrees. Even the onlookers at the bottom of the mountain were able to feel it.


    The people who were at the Sanxian Assembly had immediately felt the dense demonic qi around them. It was as if tens of thousands of ghosts were howling.


    The piercing sound was enough to shake the world!


    Immediately afterward, countless ghosts roared as they were condensed within the never-ending wind in the sky. Suddenly, they swept towards Lu Xuan like a torrential wind.


    Such a dense and endless sight was enough to make anyone who saw it fall into despair.


    The ghosts only took a moment to submerge Lu Xuan until he could no longer be seen.

 Chapter 613 - Gui Qiwang Forced To Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 613: Gui Qiwang Forced To Surrender</h4>


    The Myriad Ghost Devourer engulfed Lu Xuan in the blink of an eye!


    An endless wind blew, carrying with it the roars of countless evil ghosts. Anyone who was even a little timid would¡¯ve probably been scared to death by it.


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open. Lu Xuan¡¯s performance earlier was so amazing that they could not believe that the Myriad Ghost Devourer easily tore Lu Xuan apart.


    Just then, the endless qi and blood directly flooded out from within the Myriad Ghost Devourer like an ocean.


    As soon as those roaring ghosts came into contact with the qi and blood, they all turned into another cloud of smoke and disappeared without a trace.


    Originally, the qi and blood of a cultivator greatly benefitted the fierce ghosts. However, an excess of qi and blood could¡¯ve been the bane of their existence.


    After everyone saw the endless qi and blood being unleashed, the ghosts instantly disappeared.


    The ghosts dissipated to reveal Lu Xuan¡¯s figure.


    Lu Xuan looked like an immortal in the sky, exuding an outstanding aura and wearing a white robe.


    His qi and blood instantly vanquished the roaring ghosts.


    Lu Xuan faintly smiled as he said, ¡°Gui Qiwang, is this all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    He seemed to bepletely looking down on the Myriad Ghost Devourer.


    A look of horror shed within Gui Qiwang as he loudly roared, ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯re overestimating yourself. I will show you right now that since your cultivation is not in the Divine Transformation Realm, you¡¯re not stronger than anyone who is actually in your realm.¡±


    He never lost hope, not even to the end.


    No matter how strong Lu Xuan was, his greatest weakness was the fact that he was not in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    This weakness might have even meant that Gui Qiwang could kill Lu Xuan.


    Right after Gui Qiwang spoke, the giant ghost king behind him directly moved towards Lu Xuan.


    All the experts present immediately felt their hearts suddenly changing. Gui Qiwang¡¯s God was making a move.


    The biggest difference between being half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm and fully being in the Divine Transformation Realm was whether or not the cultivator¡¯s God had taken shape; a God who took shape was far more terrifying than one who didn¡¯t. To the experts who were fully in the Divine Transformation Realm, those who were only half a step into the realm were just big kids.


    The huge ghost king then returned being to more than three meters in size. This was its original size and body.


    Suddenly, it seemed as if the world froze; it was as if this ghost king was going to take control of everything.


    While the ghost king swept forward, Lu Xuan did not move at all. No one found this strange, as this was in line with their understanding of experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    It was true that a true expert in the Divine Transformation Realm was extremely scary. It was easy for them to subdue experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The ghost king moved towards Lu Xuan. It opened its mouth as its ws hit Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    People were able to clearly feel the existence of the ghost king, but nobody could see it clearly.


    Bang!


    All anyone could hear was the loud explosion of gold and iron colliding with one another. Immediately afterward, they saw that the ghost king had failed to break Lu Xuan¡¯s head. The Shield of Great Aether in front of Lu Xuan had blocked the attack.


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±


    Gui Qiwang¡¯s eyes were widened in shock as he now felt a little flustered.


    The reason was very simple: the God he condensed should have been invincible.


    The Shield of Great Aether was more than enough to defend against ordinary attacks, but it should not have been able to withstand a single blow from a God.


    That is, unless the person also had a God of their own. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been no different from an adult beating a child; Gui Qiwang could catch his enemy alive without giving them a chance to fight back.


    Now, however, Lu Xuan made his move!


    Lu Xuan clenched his hand into a fist and punched out. A terrifying stream of qi and blood immediately swept out like a torrent.


    In the blink of an eye, a long dragon formed from qi and blood was sted out and directly arrived in front of Gui Qiwang¡¯s ghost king.


    The ghost king immediately cried out in agony as the qi and blood burned his body like a me. He instantly retreated backward again and again. One of the ghost king¡¯s arms was quickly blown off of his body before turning into a cloud of smoke.


    Pfft!


    Gui Qiwang spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, as the ghost king was his primordial spirit. Because the ghost king was his primordial spirit, the ghost king¡¯s injury seriously affected Gui Qiwang in return.


    It was possible for qi and blood to injure the primordial spirit, but only if they were unbelievably strong.


    Lu Xuan apathetically said, ¡°Gui Qiwang, I will give you a chance to join the Earth Federation and serve the Earth Federation in earnest. I can let you go this time!¡±


    ¡°What a joke. You want me to work for a group of mortals? Why would I?!¡±


    Gui Qiwang seemed to have been enraged; he believed that serving mortals was the same as being their ve.


    This waspletely different from his original intentions of enving mortals.


    ¡°How stubborn!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled coldly as he grabbed out with one hand. A dragon w condensed from qi and blood was instantly formed in the air.


    Since his qi and blood were the banes of these ghosts¡¯ existence, there was no way he would ever give up. After the dragon w was formed in the air, it instantly caught the ghost king.


    The ghost king retreated again and again before turning into a stream of light in an attempt to escape Gui Qiwang¡¯s body.


    Gui Qiwang¡¯s ghost king was formed after he had fused his primordial spirit with a ghost king. Not only did it make his primordial spirit more powerful, but it also made the spirit more terrifying with overwhelming power.


    Lu Xuan coldly shouted, ¡°You want to escape?!¡±


    As soon as he grabbed outward with his dragon w condensed from qi and blood, he immediately caught the ghost king.


    Although the ghost king moved very quickly, Lu Xuan moved even faster; this allowed thetter to instantly get ahold of the ghost king.


    Roar!


    The ghost king knew that it couldn¡¯t escape after being caught by a dragon w condensed from qi and blood. It constantly roared out as the qi and blood burned the surface of his body. He screamed over and over again as he was slowly being turned into smoke.


    Lu Xuan looked at Gui Qiwang and said slowly, ¡°Gui Qiwang, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Are you willing to surrender?¡±


    Gui Qiwang¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. For other cultivators, the destruction of their primordial spirit may not have been very serious. For Gui Qiwang, however, even the slightest destruction of his primordial spirit would¡¯ve caused him to lose a substantial amount of primordial qi.


    They may have even led to his pitiful demise where he stood. Cultivators of the ghost path valued their primordial spirit even more than their physical bodies.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to surrender!¡± Having been restrained by Lu Xuan, Gui Qiwang had no choice but to bow his head. Lu Xuan was too horrifying of a figure to try to resist.


    He never expected a human¡¯s qi and blood to have been so powerful that it could hurt him this badly.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°d to hear it. However, as punishment for fighting against both the government and the heavens, I¡¯ll take away half of your primordial spirit!¡±


    As soon as Lu Xuan finished speaking, half of the ghost king¡¯s body was transformed into a cloud of smoke.

 Chapter 614 - Heaven and Earth Sleeve Shocks Shen Jian

    <h4>Chapter 614: Heaven and Earth Sleeve Shocks Shen Jian</h4>


    Pfft!


    Gui Qiwang spat out a mouthful of fresh blood as his mental strength was immediately weakened. White hair grew on his head.


    Gui Qi Wang had been seriously injured almost in the blink of an eye!


    His ghost king, which was created from his primordial spirit, had never been injured like this by anyone before. The primordial spirit was connected to the heart, which had been directly injured and crushed.


    However, Gui Qiwang had no other choice. Based on the current situation, whoever was stronger had the final say.


    He couldn¡¯t even pull off an effective counterattack against Lu Xuan. His cultivation of the demonic path had encountered its natural nemesis after he met Lu Xuan.


    All his attacks were useless. Lu Xuan had relied on his own strong qi and blood to bully him!


    That was how he crushed Gui Qiwang!


    There was nothing he could do!


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Lu Xuan smiled and nodded. In his previous life, Gui Qiwang had killed countless people in the Earth Federation. At that time, he was like a living God when he descended onto the Earth Federation.


    Not a single person in the Earth Federation was a match for him.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°On behalf of the Earth Federation, I hire you as a special cultivation advisor of the Earth Federation¡¯s Government!¡±


    He then looked at Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng and said, ¡°Gui Qiwang has already surrendered. Great Ancestor Shen Jian, Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng, are you guys going to attack one at a time or together?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words immediately shocked everyone who heard it.


    They all stared at Lu Xuan with wide eyes. What did he just say?


    Lu Xuan had unexpectedly challenged Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng at the same time. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lu Xuan had challenged both Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng to fight simultaneously.


    What shocked everyone even further was how outrageously ambitious Lu Xuan was!


    When Lu Xuan had invited everyone to his Sanxian Assembly, they all thought that he was going to discuss and create a constitution that would allow the Blessed Enve and the Earth Federation to coexist peacefully. At least, that was what Lu Xuan had said.


    Now, they realized that Lu Xuan had much bigger ns. He didn¡¯t only want them to coexist peacefully with the Earth Federation. He also wanted to make them all submit to the Earth Federation. This waspletely different from what they expected; they believed that they were still superior to others.


    Now, even Gui Qiwang had be a so-called cultivation advisor. In that case, what would be of them?


    Obviously, it was not so easy for them to get the status and cultivation resources they originally thought they could get, let alone do whatever they wanted.


    At that moment, everyone had figured out that Lu Xuan was far from the kind of flexible person they thought he was. He was a very stubborn, tough, and arrogant person who spoke and acted recklessly.


    He wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid even when being pitted against so many experts!


    As a terrifying existence who extinguished a Holy Land Lu Xuan had frightened all the cultivators who were present.


    In the past, he had used a formation to kill Great Ancestor Ye Xuan. This time, however, it was different; Lu Xuan had made Gui Qiwang surrender in front of everyone.


    If even someone as powerful as Gui Qiwang had no choice but to surrender, they were utterly powerless to resist.


    Furthermore, cultivators of their level were stubborn and arrogant. This sentence was by no means derogatory. On the contrary, it was amendatory sentence.


    Had it not been for their stubbornness and arrogance, other people would¡¯ve killed them a long time ago. It would¡¯ve been impossible for them to live long enough to get to this point.


    The expressions on the faces of Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng had changed.


    This was especially so with Great Ancestor Shen Jian, who wore a sneer on his face. The way he sat resembled a sword being pulled out from a stone. Especially Great Ancestor Shen Jian, he even had a sneer on his face. He was sitting as straight as how a sword would be pulled out. Immediately, an earth-shattering sword light swept out of his body.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian maintained his sneer as he said, ¡°Lu Xuan, I admit that you are very strong. You even defeated Gui Qiwang, after all. Even so, do you think I¡¯m at the same level as him?¡± has been defeated by you. But do you think I am the same as him?¡±


    Even after Lu Xuan demonstrated his amazingly shocking strength before everyone, he never took Lu Xuan seriously.


    However, Shen Jian did not think too much of it. After all, it didn¡¯t matter how strong Lu Xuan was; he was not in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Earlier, he had been able to rely on his strong qi and blood to bully Gui Qiwang. However, this wasn¡¯t enough to do the same to Shen Jian.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Lu Xuan said as he looked at Great Ancestor Shen Jian. ¡°I was hoping to invite all three of you into the Earth Federation as cultivation advisors, but I figured none of you would agree so easily. In that case, perhaps it¡¯s better to resolve it with a fight. If you win, I¡¯ll take back everything I said. If I win, however, then you have no choice but to listen to me!¡±


    Since all three of them were in the Divine Transformation Realm, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t kill them; it was rare finding someone as talented as them. They were old and their future potential was limited, as it would be very difficult for them to be stronger even in a region like Earth where the spirit qi was recovering.


    However, their knowledge was their best asset. Although they paled inparison to Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan did not have a lot of time to deal with trivial matters. It was best to leave such matters to these Great Ancestors.


    As long as they were willing to surrender, Lu Xuan would not kill them. He would give them a chance to escape.


    At that moment, Great Ancestor Shen Jian coldly hummed, ¡°How annoying!¡± He then made his move.


    Boom!


    The sword qi sted towards the sky. To everyone¡¯s surprise, it turned into a terrifying beam of sword light that was hundreds of meters long. The sword light swept across the sky and headed straight towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t use your full strength now, Great Ancestor Shen Jian!¡±


    Lu Xuan gave a cold smile and then waved his sleeve. It was his magic: the Heaven and Earth Sleeve.


    This was a kind of magic that Lu Xuan identally got in his previous life. This sleeve was capable of shattering everything and fitting a whole world inside it.


    It was able to fit anything inside. Lu Xuan had relied on the Heaven and Earth Sleeve to sweep the vault of Taichu Path clean.


    He had ced all the treasures into the Coiling Dragon Ring into this sleeve.


    Now, a swipe of his sleeve had directly turned this shocking sword qi into sword lights all over the sky. Immediately afterward, a terrifying force swept directly towards Great Ancestor Shen Jian.


    Boom!


    The Spiritual Aether of this sleeve hit Great Ancestor Shen Jian, who retreated again and again. He was slightly injured by the attack, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian¡¯s face looked stern. He had never thought that he could not even stop one sleeve of Lu Xuan and was injured.


    Although he was definitely careless, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was something he couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate.


    Shen Jian had cultivated the sword!


    It could¡¯ve also been regarded as a part of his martial cultivation. However, it was not as scary as the physical body of a martial cultivator, who could use their body as both an elite weapon and treasure.


    A sword cultivator relied on a sword to practice.


    Even so, Lu Xuan was far stronger than an ordinary expert!


    One sweep of his sleeve was enough to injure Shen Jian. Lu Xuan truly was terrifying!

 Chapter 615 - Surrender To Me and I Will Give You A Chance To Glory

    <h4>Chapter 615: Surrender To Me and I Will Give You A Chance To Glory</h4>


    ¡°What powerful magic!¡±


    As a very knowledgeable person, Great Ancestor Shen Jian suddenly realized that this was magic. Even so, nothing about it seemed strange at all; it was just a sleeve that had swept away his sword light.


    In reality, however, it was a type of magic.


    Lu Xuan smiled calmly and said, ¡°Great Ancestor Shen Jian, I told you just now that you¡¯d regret it if you don¡¯t use your strongest skill now. You¡¯re nothing to me; I could kill you in less than three moves if I wanted to!¡±


    ¡°Three moves?¡± Great Ancestor Shen Jian immediately opened his eyes in anger. Lu Xuan¡¯s words hadpletely infuriated him.


    He felt humiliated, believing that Lu Xuan was looking down on him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I want to kill you, just three moves are enough. This is your only chance to ask Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng to attack together!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked very carefree; he stood with his hands behind his back, his broad sleeves hanging behind him.


    Even if Great Ancestor Shen Jian was shockingly strong, Lu Xuan would still look down on him. Even if Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng attacked together with him, it was still not enough to even threaten Lu Xuan a little bit.


    Although he had just stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm, it was nothing new or difficult for an old monster like him, who had already cultivated to this realm in his previous life.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jianughed as he angrily said, ¡°Attack together? Just you alone? He and I don¡¯t need to work together to get rid of you. I¡¯d like to see what kind of skills you have for you to be so bold!¡±


    During the time that the Great Ancestor Shen Jian spoke, a terrifying sword light had unexpectedly formed behind him. This sword light turned into a divine sword; this was Great Ancestor Shen Jian¡¯s primordial spirit.


    As soon as this divine sword appeared, the air throughout the entire ce was filled with a kind of murderous intent. Everyone felt terrified as if a sword was dangling above their heads.


    Just then, people felt as if this terrifying sword qi was going to tear them apart.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like you before. What a shame that you¡¯ll fall here today!¡±


    Once he finished speaking, he immediately stabbed at Lu Xuan with the sword.


    Boundless sword qi instantly split apart from the attack, forming a sword-like barrier in the air that seemed both massive and powerful.


    The next moment, the sword qi all charged towards Lu Xuan.


    All the sword qi turned into a torrent of the sword¡¯s path. It was a very terrifying attack; this boundless sword qi alone could easily tear apart a mountain.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even pay attention to the attack. Instead, he countered and swung his Heaven and Earth Sleeve across.


    People saw how the sword qi all over the sky instantly disappeared without a trace.


    Lu Xuan smiled and shook his hand. The boundless sword qi inside his sleeve all dissipated.


    The Heaven and Earth Sleeve attack consumed a lot of Spiritual Aether. It was only after he had reached the Divine Transformation Realm that he dared to use it at will. Even when he had been half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, he had not used it much because it consumed a lot of his Spiritual Aether.


    Lu Xuan wore a cold smile and said, ¡°I already told you a long time ago: your weak attacks are useless against me! You think it¡¯s shameful for you to surrender to me and the Earth Federation, but you will someday understand that this is a supreme honor for you! I¡¯m giving you a chance to step onto the road to glory, yet you don¡¯t know to take that chance and cherish it!¡±


    The remorseful expression on Lu Xuan¡¯s face infuriated Great Ancestor Shen Jian even further.


    Lu Xuan shouted, ¡°Stop wasting my time and show me your strongest move already!¡±


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian shouted back, ¡°Fine, fine, I will. If that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t waste any more time and just kill you already!¡±


    Within the blink of an eye, the spirit qi surrounding his entire body suddenly burst out and turned into sword qi. Upon closer inspection, one could see that this sword qi was actually a cluster of small swords. At that moment, the Spiritual Aether and spirit qi around his body all turned into this kind of small sword. One could only imagine how deep Great Ancestor Shen Jian¡¯sprehension of the sword¡¯s path was. It must¡¯ve reached a shocking point.


    Behind him, the terrifying divine sword suddenly made a move. This sword represented his life.


    His primordial spirit was ced inside this sword, causing it to exude a kind of cold air around it.


    A terrifying sword¡¯s will had been released.


    The suppression of the primordial spirit once again surfaced in the hearts of everyone present!


    The experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, and even those who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, all exerted their inner energy to resist the suppression of this primordial spirit. This suppression was even more difficult to resist than intimidation.


    If it were only intimidation, they could easily neutralize it. However, the suppression from this primordial spirit went straight to one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Kingdom of Sword¡¯s Path!¡±


    In an instant, Great Ancestor Shen Jian made his move. As he took a step forward, the sword behind him shed out. At that moment, it created a boundless frenzy of spirit qi that immediately formed a huge and iparable Kingdom of Sword¡¯s Path.


    Within this Kingdom of Sword¡¯s Path, boundless sword qi was spinning. People could even vaguely see that this sword qi was like a group of people human beings, as they began to form a group.


    This was the meaning of the Kingdom of Sword¡¯s Path!


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian had cultivated the sword¡¯s path to a shocking point.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation hadn¡¯t changed at all. He only took a step forward and clenched his hand into a fist. Boundless qi and blood suddenly broke out to form a long dragon made of qi and blood, which charged directly towards the Kingdom of Sword¡¯s Path.


    Boom!


    This long dragon of qi and blood shattered the sky and immediately sted into the Kingdom of Sword¡¯s Path. After the huge explosion, everyone saw that the long dragon of qi and blood directly pierced the Kingdom of Sword¡¯s Path.


    This Kingdom of Sword¡¯s Path condensed from an endless sword¡¯s will was not able to halt Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.


    The punch smashed and destroyed everything.


    Afterward, a figure flew over. It was none other than Great Ancestor Shen Jian, who was holding the sword that contained his primordial spirit. Nobody knew when he first moved, but he had already arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    The Kingdom of Sword¡¯s Path that had been shed out just now was only a cover for Great Ancestor Shen Jian. This attack was the real killing blow.


    The sword¡¯s will boiled!


    Suddenly, people seemed to see a long sword that was at least tens of thousands of meters long sweeping across the sky. It directly headed to the ground from the air as if it was going to smash the entire ground into pieces. It contained the power to destroy both Heaven and Earth.


    This was the sword of destruction!


    Everyone felt weak in front of this sword. Even the entire ground looked weak against it.


    While everyone was immersed in the terrifying sword¡¯s will, Lu Xuan had unexpectedly held out his hand and clenched it into a fist. He then punched out directly towards the sword¡¯s will.

 Chapter 616 - The Warm-up Is Over, Break For Me!

    <h4>Chapter 616: The Warm-up Is Over, Break For Me!</h4>


    The fist and the sword collided!


    Lu Xuan had punched out with his bare hands!


    Each of the sword¡¯s will was shining with a sword light. An ordinary Shield of Great Aether could not stop the terrifying sword¡¯s will. It would¡¯ve been cut before immediately copsing.


    It didn¡¯t matter how powerful a martial cultivator was. If the attack cut into their flesh, it would still cut them in half.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. His Spiritual Aether covered the surface of his body. To everyone¡¯s surprise, it began to gradually turn into huge dragon scales; they were as hard as real dragon scales.


    Boom!


    The result had defied everyone¡¯s expectations; following the loud sound of an explosion, they saw that Lu Xuan had blocked this terrifying sword attack with his bare hands.


    ¡°What?¡±


    There was a shocked expression on Great Ancestor Shen Jian¡¯s face. He had been scared to death.


    Even though he didn¡¯t hold back when using this sword attack, it failed to break Lu Xuan¡¯s defense. That alone was terrifying to think about.


    It was not just Great Ancestor Shen Jian who felt this way. One by one, the expressions on other people¡¯s faces also changed.


    A terrifying punch collided with the sword light, which directly swept out in a frenzy all over the sky. Many people were almost unable to resist the aftermath of this collision.


    ¡°Boundary, open!¡±


    At that moment, Sectmaster Lu Xiu of Sanxian Sect quickly pinched a hand seal. A boundary was formed above the venue. It could barely resist the aftermath of the battle, preventing it from directly destroying the scene.


    Lu Xiu breathed a sigh of relief as he broke out cold sweat all over his body. This was the confrontation of experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Xiu was only in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. The strongest ancestor known within Sanxian Sect had only reached half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Therefore, he could only guess what kind of power an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm had. In reality, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    This was because even in the Blessed Enve, not many Great Ancestors were in the Divine Transformation Realm. There were even fewer opportunities for them to attack.


    This was because they were still afraid of each other. If one of them made a move, they would¡¯ve risked being taken advantage of by others.


    Therefore, a confrontation between these Great Ancestors was rtively rare even in ces where they were in charge.


    At that moment, Lu Xiu realized that he had still underestimated the strength of a Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm. Even if it was only the aftermath of the confrontation, it had made his boundary shake. The boundary was almost unable to hold on.


    At that moment, several elders of Sanxian Sect also began to pinch a hand seal to maintain this boundary together so they would not be swept away by the aftermath.


    Otherwise, Sanxian Sect would¡¯ve be theughing stock of the cultivation world.


    Aside from the people from Sanxian Sect, everyone else was in shock. Lu Xuan had only relied on the strength of his body topete with Great Ancestor Shen Jian.


    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so bold. He¡¯s still strong!¡±


    ¡°How is it possible for someone half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm to do this? No wonder Yan Han had been no match for him at all.¡±


    ¡°The two sides aren¡¯t equally matched. Yan Han imed to be a genius rarely seen in 100 years, but he¡¯s extremely weak whenpared to Lu Xuan!¡±


    One by one, everyone began talking. At that moment, everyone hadpletely epted the fact that Yan Han was no match for Lu Xuan. This was because the two sides were not at the same level of strength.


    Many people felt that Lu Xuan was justified in asking them to submit to him. It was true that there was no shame in surrendering to someone so arrogant and prideful of himself.


    After a moment of shock, Great Ancestor Shen Jian immediately growled as he replied, ¡°Lu Xuan, take another sword attack from me!¡±


    He shed the long sword in his hand again.


    ¡°It should be possible for you to rely on your physical body to block a spiritual weapon with your bare hands!¡±


    This sword in Great Ancestor Shen Jian¡¯s hand was much more powerful than a power item at the ultimate level used by an expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    On the other hand, the weapons used by cultivators could be divided into magical weapons at the lowest grade, followed by the next power items at the next grade. The spiritual weapons were above them.


    Spiritual weapons could only be refined by experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. Spiritual weapons had spiritual pressure on them, making them far more powerful than power items.


    Even the lowest grade spiritual weapons were far more powerful than power items of the highest grade; there was no contest between the two.


    Lu Xuan could see with his eyes that the sword in Great Ancestor Shen Jian¡¯s hand was a spiritual weapon. Although it was a spiritual weapon at the lowest level, this sword alone allowed Great Ancestor Shen Jian to sweep across the world. Not many people could resist it.


    ¡°Hahahaha, in that case, I¡¯ll keep ying with you!¡±


    Lu Xuan burst outughing. Instead of retreating, he advanced and directly punched out.


    This fist turned into a dragon w in midair. The dragon w shattered the sky, before suddenly moving towards the sword¡¯s will that was chopped down.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    People only heard the unimaginable battle between Lu Xuan and Great Ancestor Shen Jian break out in the sky above the boundary. For each moment they collided, dozens of attacks had already been made.


    The collision between the fist and the sword light was like a needle going against wheat. Many people expected Lu Xuan¡¯s fist to explode, but it never did.


    Everyone was left astonished by such an unrivaled collision.


    In the past, some people thought that Lu Xuan killing Ye Xuan and forcing Gui Qiwang to surrender was not enough to rm them. Now, however, everyone had been convinced otherwise.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body was strong, which forced Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm back. People who had regarded Lu Xuan as a Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm were not overestimating his abilities at all. Everything that they believed about Lu Xuan was true.


    Lu Xuan shouted, ¡°The warm-up is over. Come at me!¡±


    Boundless Spiritual Aether suddenly covered his right arm, which then turned into a huge dragon w. The dragon w swept across the sky before instantly sting towards Great Ancestor Shen Jian.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian also roared as he shed his sword downward again. He had no other choice but to fight until he was driven insane.


    Only he knew the pain in his heart. On the surface, he and Lu Xuan seemed to be neck and neck, but only he knew that it was not the case.


    Lu Xuan had forced him to go this far. All he could do now was pull out all the stops.


    One could have said that he was forced to use all his strength with every attack. If he slowed down even a little, Lu Xuan would most likely kill him.


    Lu Xuan was too strong, and the qi and blood on his body were endless. Fighting up to this point, Great Ancestor Shen Jian was able to feel that his Spiritual Aether, qi, and blood were running out.


    Opposite him, Lu Xuan was still like a small sun, a sr oven of nuclear fusion. He had an endless supply of qi and blood that had never depleted.


    It was unbelievable!

 Chapter 617 - It鈥檚 Not That I鈥檓 Incompetent, It鈥檚 Just That Guy Is Too Abnormal

    <h4>Chapter 617: It¡¯s Not That I¡¯m Ipetent, It¡¯s Just That Guy Is Too Abnormal</h4>


    Nobody had ever been able to defeat Great Ancestor Shen Jian before, but now someone finally did. This was what it meant to be young and vigorous. Random fists could kill a master.


    This had always been true since ancient times. He had never felt so deeply about it before. Although his qi and blood could not bepared to when he was at his peak, he was still far stronger than an average expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm without any other experts in that level around.


    Even the young geniuses were not strong enough to fight against him. He even saw the people below the Divine Transformation Realm as mere antspared to him.


    This seemed to be true. People below the Divine Transformation Realm were considered to be ants until a freak like Lu Xuan emerged!


    Only now was it proven to not have been the case!


    If this fight continued, Great Ancestor Shen Jian was afraid that Lu Xuan was going to beat him to death. He had no choice but to go all out with thisst blow to seriously injure Lu Xuan. Only then would he have a chance at winning!


    This punch pulled everyone into a trance, affecting even their spirit. It was as if they saw a golden dragon in the air with its mouth open and ws out as it moved towards the terrifying sword¡¯s will.


    With the sword¡¯s will in the air, it felt like the scariest sword was headed towards the dragon, with the power to annihte the world. It had shattered everything almost instantly.


    Boom!


    The golden dragon and the sword¡¯s will collided, setting off a frenzy and instantly shrouding all of Sanxian Sect.


    Within the boundary, people still felt a suppression in their hearts. It had suppressed them so much that they couldn¡¯t breathe. This was a very terrifying force.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! We have a winner!¡±


    Nobody knew who shouted, but everyone opened their eyes one after another. Immediately afterward, they saw that at the ce where the fist and the sword collided, the terrifying sword that felt like it could destroy the world began to crack inch by inch. Lu Xuan¡¯s fist also began to gradually crack by the inch.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    For a sword cultivator, their sword was as important as their life. If their sword of life was broken, then it would¡¯ve greatly affected them as well.


    ¡°This is bad! I have to retreat!¡±


    Upon immediately realizing that things had taken a turn for the worse, Great Ancestor Shen Jian began to retreat.


    As the sword of life broke, Great Ancestor Shen Jain¡¯s strength was decreased by more than half. He was not able to beat Lu Xuan in the first ce. There was an even smaller chance for him to do so now.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s fist did not move slower, arriving in front of Great Ancestor Shen Jian in the blink of an eye.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian wanted to dodge, but it was impossible for him to do so.


    This was because he felt Lu Xuan¡¯s divine mind lock onto him instantly.


    Buzz!


    As the wind of this terrifying punch surrounded him, a ringing sound appeared in his ear.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian immediately cried out, ¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡±


    It was all over. He had swept across the world his entire life, but he would now be killed by a strong expert from the younger generation. This greatly humiliated him.


    Even though many experts from Shenjian Sect wanted to rescue Great Ancestor Shen Jain, it was toote. Lu Xuan moved too fast for them to do anything.


    The confrontation of an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm had instantly be a battle of life and death.


    When Great Ancestor Shen Jian felt that the punch had notnded on him after a long time had passed, he opened his eyes. He saw that the punch had stopped three inches in front of him. The frenzy of terror that had been set off by the fist had disappeared without a trace.


    Lu Xuan slowly withdrew his fist and looked at Great Ancestor Shen Jian with a smile on his face. He said, ¡°Great Ancestor Shen Jian, are you convinced now?¡±


    Before he had time to celebrate his survival, he breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing what Lu Xuan had said.


    Just now, he thought he was going to die. If he was in Lu Xuan¡¯s shoes, he would have never let him go so easily.


    Even though he was likely to win the battle, Lu Xuan still let him go.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian slowly said, ¡°You¡¯ve convinced me. I surrender!¡±


    Deep down, he wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat. However, he knew the current circumstances didn¡¯t allow him to be so prideful of himself.


    Lu Xuan was not a human at all. He was more like a monster disguised as a human. Great Ancestor Shen Jian never expected a human to have possessed such amazing strength.


    His body was not made of flesh and blood, but rather iron and steel.


    Lu Xuan nodded and ced his hands behind his back as he said, ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Among the three Great Ancestors, Great Ancestor Shen Jian¡¯s attack was considered to be the strongest. Even so, he still could not break Lu Xuan¡¯s born Taoism aptitude.


    Of course, it was not just because of his amazing born Taoism aptitude.


    It was true that his born Taoism aptitude was powerful, but his body was still made of flesh and blood in the end. The key was Lu Xuan¡¯s method of training the body, which was derived from Taixu Origin Power; it was called Taixu Origin Power for Training the Body.


    The name sounded inconspicuous, but it was one of the strongest, if not already the strongest, physical exercises in the universe.


    Coupled with the advantage Lu Xuan had from his born Taoism aptitude, he could¡¯ve been considered strong and invincible.


    Right now, Lu Xuan was a human tank who could take the attack of a spiritual weapon with his bare hands.


    People could imagine how strong Lu Xuan was; not even Great Ancestor Shen Jian¡¯s sword could break his defenses.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan still had many means that he had not used yet. He could condense the Auric Flower and summon his primordial spirit to assist in battle. If he did use them, then he could have easily defeated Great Ancestor Shen Jian in one blow.


    Although they were both in the same realm, there was still a massive difference between theirbat strength.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Now, on behalf of the Earth Federation¡¯s government, I would also like to hire you as a special cultivation advisor. Do you ept?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I may be old, but I¡¯m still useful!¡±


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian quickly took the opportunity Lu Xuan had given him. He knew that if he didn¡¯tply, Lu Xuan would beat him to death.


    The experts of Shenjian Vi breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that their Great Ancestor was fine. It all happened so fast that they didn¡¯t have a chance to react.


    At first, they thought it was all over. Although Shenjian Vi would not immediately fall back to the stage of a first-ss sect, they would be on the verge of copse among the Holy Lands if they didn¡¯t have their Great Ancestor Shen Jian.


    Within the Blessed Enve, the weak were the prey of the strong. It was undoubtedly wishful thinking for someone to keep their position without being strong enough.


    Fortunately, Great Ancestor was fine in the end. Him bowing his head temporarily was better thanpletely failing altogether.


    Gui Qiwang stood on the sidelines with a somewhat satisfied expression on his face. On the side, there was a somewhat satisfied expression on Gui Qiwang¡¯s face. When Lu Xuan had defeated him earlier, he could easily see the contempt in everyone¡¯s eyes when they looked at him.


    No matter how much this had upset him, there was nothing he could do about it.


    However, he immediately felt much better now that Great Ancestor Shen Jian was also defeated. He wasn¡¯t too ipetent. Rather, Lu Xuan was too strong.


    Deep down, Gui Qiwang murmured, ¡°Now you guys know that I didn¡¯t lose because I was too ipetent. It was because this guy is a freak!¡±

 Chapter 618 - Defeating Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng

    <h4>Chapter 618: Defeating Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng</h4>


    If Great Ancestor Shen Jian heard what Gui Qiwang had just said, he would¡¯ve definitely agreed.


    He believed that Lu Xuan was simply a monster!


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian had seen several physically powerful experts; he was one of them. However, they all paled inparison to Lu Xuan.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Gui Qiwang represented two cultivators who went down different paths. One specialized in the physical body, while the other specialized in primordial spirit. However, these two strong men who had gone very far down their respective paths were no match for Lu Xuan at all. They were almost beaten to death.


    The most powerful primordial spirit of an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm became useless against Lu Xuan¡¯s power; it even failed to suppress Lu Xuan¡¯s soul.


    It seemed as if a barrier had cut off Great Ancestor Shen Jian¡¯s power and pressure. The sword containing his primordial spirit was blown up by Lu Xuan, who used his bare hands to do so.


    This kind ofbat strength was simply too much!


    After Gui Qiwang was forced to admit defeat, Great Ancestor Shen Jian also became subservient. Therefore, there was only one Great Ancestor of a Holy Land left: Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng of Lingxiao Pavilion.


    Everyone knew that Lu Xuan would never let things go like this, so they all turned their attention towards Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng.


    Within seconds, Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng felt greatly pressured. He had thought that if the three of them came together, they would be able to force Lu Xuan to concede.


    They wanted to tell this man, who recently became famous among the younger generation, that this was not a ce where he could be presumptuous. He was not worthy to bepared with them until he had truly reached the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, the table had now been turned. Among the three Great Ancestors, Gui Qiwang had admitted defeat, while Great Ancestor Shen Jian had been subdued. The only one left who had not yet surrendered was Zhang Cheng.


    At that moment, Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng was beginning to regret not attacking Lu Xuan together with Great Ancestor Shen Jian earlier. He wanted to keep his status.


    He regretted it deeply. If the two of them had attacked together just now, they might have had a chance at defeating Lu Xuan.


    Now, Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng seemed to have no choice but to surrender. Among the three Great Ancestors, Gui Qiwang¡¯s methods were unfathomable. For this, he could be called an entric ancestor. Great Ancestor Shen Jian¡¯s attack was terrifying, possessing unparalleled strength.


    Even so, Lu Xuan still defeated them both. Furthermore, Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng was no stronger than the other two.


    It was impossible for him to stand a chance against Lu Xuan right now!


    Right when he was about to surrender, however, Lu Xuan suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I heard that Lingxiao Pavilion is unique in magic. I would also like to see it. Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng, is it possible to make that happen?¡±


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng stared at him with wide eyes. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t let him surrender so easily. Lu Xuan obviously wanted to test out his skills. To be more precise, Lu Xuan wanted to beat him before he was allowed to surrender.


    ¡°Is this payback for our previous arrogance?¡±


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng could not help but show a wry smile on his face at the thought. However, Lu Xuan¡¯s aggression had made him feel a bit arrogant.


    He believed Lu Xuan had gone too far, aggressively bullying others like this!


    ¡°Okay, since Mister Lu wants to see the magic of our Lingxiao Pavilion, I¡¯ll show it to you!¡±


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng no longer addressed Lu Xuan by his full name; he began addressing him as Mister Lu without even realizing it himself. One could easily imagine how much Lu Xuan terrified him.


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng stood up. At this point, he had no other choice; he represented the glory of Lingxiao Pavilion.


    Even though he knew that Lu Xuan was going to use him to intimidate others, he would never allow himself to back down.


    Lu Xuan maintained a stony expression as he nodded and said, ¡°Very good, then let me see it!¡±


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng flew high up into the air and said to Lu Xuan opposite him, ¡°I¡¯ll make my move. Watch closely!¡±


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng instantly pinched a hand seal. As dark clouds appeared in the world, countless lightning bolts were formed within the dark clouds.


    It was a type of thunder magic!


    ¡°Domination of the Thunderbeast!¡±


    After Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng shouted, the lightning bolts condensed into a huge monster in the air that was more than 20 meters long.


    This huge monster looked fierce yet majestic as if it were a leopard with wings.


    Lu Xuan recognized at a nce that this creature was known as the Ancestor of Thunder. It was a Thunderbeast, who was considered to be the best user of thunder magic.


    It was said that a mature Thunderbeast was even known as a Thundergod in the entire universe. Back in his previous life, Lu Xuan had seen a Thunderbeast that possessed earth-shattering power.


    However, the huge monster standing before him now was significantly weaker. It was not real, after all; it was merely created by thunder and lightning. Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng¡¯s skill was far from strong enough to represent the full extent of the Thunderbeast¡¯s power.


    Roar!


    As the huge monster roared, it instantly pounced forward at lightning-fast speed and arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    There was no doubt that the moment it had arrived in front of Lu Xuan, it wanted to devour Lu Xuan alive.


    However, everyone watched as Lu Xuan merely waved his sleeve. The Heaven and Earth Sleeve had sucked in the Thunderbeast that was created from several lightning bolts.


    Immediately afterward, Lu Xuan swung his sleeve again. To everyone else¡¯s surprise, the Thunderbeast sted towards Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng with lightning around it.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng never thought that his own trump card, Domination of the Thunderbeast, was useless against Lu Xuan. Now, it was being used against him instead.


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng only had time to pinch a hand seal. In front of him, an endless stream of mist condensed together before instantly turning into a huge wall of ice that shielded in front of him.


    Boom!


    In almost an instant, the Thunderbeast condensed from lighting exploded upon hitting the ice wall. It had torn apart the ice wall almost instantly, before continuing to charge towards Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng.


    Meanwhile, however, this bought Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng more time to react. He jumped up and avoided the Thunderbeast that was charging towards him.


    He watched as the Thunderbeast disappeared in mid-air!


    However, before he could catch his breath, he saw that Lu Xuan had already arrived in front of him. While he was making a great effort to deal with the Thunderbeast that he summoned earlier, Lu Xuan had made a move and arrived in front of him.


    Zoom! Zoom! Zoom!


    Everything had happened too fast, like a strike of lightning!


    Lu Xuan stood high and above, looking down at Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng with a cold re. He suddenly pped down a palm that was condensed from spirit qi.


    Boom!


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng groaned as the p hit him. It had smashed the inner armor he used to protect himself, allowing the terrifying force to prate his body.


    He was instantly thrown into the venue of the Sanxian Assembly, instantly piercing the boundary over the venue. The boundary could not withstand this terrifying force; it directly dissipated into a purple light that spread all over the sky.

 Chapter 619 - Suppressing the World by Himself

    <h4>Chapter 619: Suppressing the World by Himself</h4>


    Boom!


    The attack blew through the boundary. Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng¡¯s body had smashed a big hole on the ground, causing smoke and dust to fly everywhere.


    As he kept coughing up blood, the experts of Lingxiao Pavilion quickly went up one after another to help him up. Many of them red at Lu Xuan.


    They were all direct disciples of Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng.


    However, all they did was re angrily. No one had dared to step forward and mess with Lu Xuan!


    All of them had just seen for themselves how Lu Xuan was able to defeat their Great Ancestor!


    Even though they knew that this battle could have been avoided, Lu Xuan had still forced Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng to fight. After defeating the three Great Ancestors one by one and killing another one, Lu Xuan earned his title as the world¡¯s top expert.


    Everyone believed that he could¡¯ve even been crowned king!


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan had grown ustomed to such a scene. He had experienced too many events like this during his previous life. Countless gxies and worlds all surrendered to him while he was at the peak of his strength. Having ruled the heavens, he knew what it was like to have countless people praising him.


    Even now, his heart hadn¡¯t wavered. He was even tempted to burst outughing!


    Lu Xuan had seeded in forcing Gui Qiwang to submit and teaching Great Ancestor Jian Shen a lesson. Obviously, this had frightened Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng. He could have avoided this battle, but Lu Xuan had forced him to fight.


    Lu Xuan wanted to start this battle to get what he was aiming for. He didn¡¯t want people to be thinking that Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng may have posed a threat to him, before secretly making a move against him.


    Lu Xuan was not afraid of these little tricks, but they would¡¯ve dyed his ns. Therefore, the best way to proceed was to beat all three Great Ancestors in front of everyone to prove who was the strongest in the world.


    It may have seemed simple, but it was quite rough!


    Lu Xuan asked, ¡°Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng, are you willing to be a special cultivation advisor of the Earth Federation now?¡±


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng frantically said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing!¡±


    He seemed afraid that Lu Xuan would¡¯ve beaten him again if he responded too slowly.


    Lu Xuan immediately nodded before walking down from the sky and arriving at the Lord¡¯s seat. No one dared to question whether or not Lu Xuan was qualified to sit on it.


    Lu Xuan eloquently said, ¡°I am a person who ismitted to making peace. I do not want to use force if it is not necessary!¡±


    The crowd of experts almost rolled their eyes at what Lu Xuan said. He said that he was a personmitted to creating peace, but no one believed him. Nobody believed him when he said he wasmitted to maintaining peace. He had destroyed a Holy Land and beaten up the Great Ancestors of the other three major Holy Lands just now, after all


    Coupled with the news they received about Lu Xuan in the past, he was by no means a personmitted to creating peace, let alone a person of virtue.


    If his enemy dared to defy him, he would¡¯ve probably beaten them into submission!


    ¡°I am here today to bring the goodwill of the Earth Federation. I hope to discuss with all of you the integration of the Blessed Enve into the Earth Federation, with the Earth Federation in control and the Blessed Enve as support. Who is in favor and who is against it?¡±


    Lu Xuan looked around him. His eyes were indifferent, but they seemed extremely cold to everyone in the crowd.


    His true intentions had been revealed!


    Everyone pondered over what he had said. After going through a short insincere way of wanting to make peace, what Lu Xuan disyedter was extremely powerful.


    The Blessed Enve was going to integrate into the Earth Federation, and there was no room to object. Lu Xuan would¡¯ve most likely blown off the head of anyone who dared to oppose.


    Not everyone was willing to submit. These people had been nning for so many years just so that they could descend on Earth. They wanted to suppress everyone so that they could expand their own sects.


    None of them expected such a terrifying monster from Earth to have appeared before they could even do anything!


    Relying on his strength alone, Lu Xuan had wiped out Taichu Path and subdued the Great Ancestors of the other three major Holy Lands.


    Lu Xuan looked at the crowd and said, ¡°You¡¯re all staying quiet. Do any of you have any problems with this?¡±


    Then he nced at the three Great Ancestors, whose expressions immediately stiffened. Right now, the Blessed Enve followed the lead of their three Holy Lands.


    If Lu Xuan wanted to conquer the entire Blessed Enve, he did not need to fight through the sects individually. All he had to do was to conquer the three Holy Lands, which were headed by the three Great Ancestors.


    As long as the three Great Ancestors agreed, then everyone else would have to do the same.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. Under such a gaze, the three Great Ancestors could only nod one after another. They did not dare to disobey Lu Xuan now.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan had truly terrified them. Even if they had just fought with Lu Xuan respectively, they never knew exactly how strong Lu Xuan was.


    He had only shown a little bit of his strength, which had far exceeded theirs.


    The three Great Ancestors were not stupid, as they naturally understood why Lu Xuan had spared the three of them. Lu Xuan wanted to take over their Holy Lands through them, before taking the Blessed Enve under his control.


    If that weren¡¯t the case, their heads would have been blown off a long time ago!


    ¡°Very good. Since no one seems to have any problems with it, I dere that this decision is set!¡± Lu Xuan nodded with satisfaction. The three Great Ancestors were very tactful. It was as the saying goes: those who suited their actions to the times were wise.


    This was worth it to save their own lives.


    Lu Xuan immediately said, ¡°Sometime in the future, the Earth Federation will send representatives to the Blessed Enve to discuss the matters concerning the integration of the Blessed Enve into the Earth Federation with everyone.¡± He didn¡¯t want to waste time on such trifles.


    Deep down, everyone knew that they had no choice but to ept it. No one dared to step out of line now, as they had witnessed just now what it was like for a person to singlehandedly suppress the world.


    The strength of one person could truly overwhelm an entire era!


    While everyone did not dare to have the slightest disagreement under the pressure of Lu Xuan, a violent shout suddenly rang out from the distant sky.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    The violent shout had unexpectedly swept across the sky like a cannonball.


    The entire Sanxian Mountain was trembling slightly, causing many peaks to copse.


    A figure as radiant as a bright sun tore open the sky and headed directly towards Sanxian Mountain.


    Wherever he passed, the sky would start to burn. He was like a real Sun God in the sky; he was very dazzling.


    The space was being distorted, causing all living things to submit to him!


    Everyone suddenly looked towards the distant sky. The fluctuation was very scary, as a terrifying golden light had overwhelmed everything. It was like an ocean of mercury being poured out.


    As the man moved forward, it felt as if no one could stop him.


    ¡°That person¡­ Who on earth is that?¡± Some people stared and opened their eyes wide, trying to see the figure hidden within the endless golden light.

 Chapter 620 - Yan Han Reappears With Strength in the Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 620: Yan Han Reappears With Strength in the Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    Wrapped in endless golden light, the figure rose and pierced through the sky. He was very majestic, with an iparably tall and straight figure.


    Nobody could see his face clearly. Before the person arrived here, the powerful force that he exuded pierced the sky and shrouded the entire Sanxian Mountain.


    ¡°Who dares to act so presumptuously here?!¡±


    Several figures directly flew up above the Sanxian Assembly to stop this figure.


    At that moment, the Sanxian Assembly had just determined who the top expert in the world was just as Lu Xuanpletely took control over the Blessed Enve. Therefore, nobody was allowed to wreak havoc here right now.


    These few experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, who had all flown up into the sky, all had unparalleled forces.


    ¡°This is bad. Retreat!¡±


    At that moment, the expressions on the faces of Gui Qiwang King and the other Great Ancestors suddenly changed. The forceing from the person standing before them was so strong that it had vaguely made them feel as if they were facing the terrifying Lu Xuan himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re way too confident in yourself!¡±


    The figure who was wrapped in a mass of golden light just sneered, and then he made a long roar.


    Boom!


    It was as if the sky was suddenly turned upside down as a gust of wind swept across the world. Even the stars trembled as the clouds in the sky were broken up.


    Several figures in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm rushed towards the person, only for their physical bodies to be torn apart when they least expected it. They became masses of flesh and blood that fell from the sky.


    One roar was all it took to kill all of them where they were standing!


    These experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm failed to force the person to attack. Instead, their bodies were torn apart by just a roar.


    Nobody expected something like this to have suddenly happened!


    These experts weren¡¯t even given a chance to defend themselves!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yan Han. You¡¯re going overboard. Do you think you can afford to act so recklessly here??¡± Among the three Great Ancestors, Gui Qiwang then rose directly from the ground. He condensed a huge demonic w and grabbed towards the figure within the golden light.


    The figure looked at the huge demonic w that was heading towards him and only sneered before throwing out a punch.


    Boom!


    All everyone heard was the loud sound of an explosion that came from a terrifying collision of attack.


    When experts in the Divine Transformation Realm collided, all people could see was endless golden light and demonic qi colliding in the air. It tore everything apart and shattered everything in its path.


    Everyone could only see clearly after the aftermath had dispersed and the golden light swept across the sky.


    Earlier, Yan Han had been wrapped in a mass of golden light. The only people present that could see his face were Lu Xuan and the few Great Ancestors there.


    Only now did everyone realize that the figure was none other than Yan Han.


    Only one thought came into many people¡¯s heads: ¡°Did Yan Han also step into the Divine Transformation Realm?¡±


    They believed that Yan Han had actually stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    If this was the case, today would¡¯ve most likely been a disaster for the Blessed Enve.


    Lu Xuan was different; in his case, he only wanted to promote the integration of the Blessed Enve into the Earth Federation. They would¡¯ve lost interest in the process, ultimately getting far less than what they originally expected.


    That was it.


    However, Yan Han¡¯s reappearance after breaking through to the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve meant disaster for the Blessed Enve.


    During the battle when Taichu Path had fallen, Lu Xuan killed the most people; he had directly destroyed Taichu Path. How were the other Holy Lands any different?


    They had also been very arrogant in the process, taking everything from Taichu Path and bing more powerful.


    It could¡¯ve essentially been said that everyone, especially the three Holy Lands, had the blood of Taichu Path. They were the main forces assigned to dig up everything from Taichu Path.


    The three Holy Lands had essentially hunted Yan Han down. Gui Qiwang had even personally chased after Yan Han, nearly killing him in the process. If Yan Han did not have a trump card to help him escape at the critical time, Gui Qiwang would¡¯ve killed him.


    One could¡¯ve said that Yan Han had a vendetta against all of them!


    If Yan Han was only half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, then it would have been fine. He would just be like a lost dog being hunted by everyone.


    Now that Yan Han had stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm, however, everything was different. He would¡¯ve be a new top expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. What made this even more terrifying was that despite his young age, he was already so powerful.


    It would¡¯ve been fine if this peerless genius was not in the Divine Transformation Realm. Once he had stepped into this realm, however, it wouldn¡¯t have been long before he could suppress everyone in this era.


    Even those in the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve been weak against Yan Han.


    Fear briefly shed across everyone¡¯s faces.


    Yan Han¡¯s cold eyes were filled with a dense cold light as even a cruel smile shed on his face.


    He did not know how long it had been since hest smiled.


    As the Sacred Son of Taichu Path, he had been known as the top expert in the world for several years. However, all this had changed within only a few days. While Taichu Path had been destroyed, he had fled everywhere in a panic like a lost dog.


    Even his guardian, who stayed behind to fight to protect him, was killed in the end.


    One by one, his followers had all died in front of him. They were essentially walking on the edge of hell the whole time.


    He was the only one among them who knew how painful it was. He had narrowly escaped death several times, almost dying at the hands of Gui Qiwang and Great Ancestor Shen Jian.


    Now everything had been reversed. He no longer had to hide and evade death. Instead, it was the people before him who had to worry about such things.


    Yan Han took a deep breath and revealed a small smile on his face. He said, ¡°I¡¯m d you are all here. I can now send you all to hell!¡±


    Everyone saw Yan Han¡¯s wide smile to have been that of a devil.


    At that moment, everyone realized that Yan Han had already stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm. No one knew how he had been able to achieve this so quickly.


    He had obviously been on the verge of death after getting seriously injured, but he never died. He still moved around and lived through the countless people who were chasing him, yet he still reached the Divine Transformation Realm in the end.


    Of course, nobody knew all the reasons why this had happened. No matter what those reasons were, however, it meant that disaster was imminent for everyone.


    All the people¡¯s eyes fell onto the Lord¡¯s seat. Apart from Gui Qiwang who had flown into the sky earlier, the only ones there were two other Great Ancestors and the current top expert in the world, Lu Xuan.


    Yan Han¡¯s eyes slowly looked towards Lu Xuan as he said, ¡°Before I send you to Hell, Lu Xuan, there¡¯s something that I¡¯ve been wanting to give to you. Think of it as a present from me!¡±


    With that, Yan Han grabbed a head from the void and threw it directly in front of Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan looked intently as he noticed that the head was from someone the Heretic met before.


    ¡°The Heretic is dead?¡±

 Chapter 621 - Guimen Sect Destroyed Under the Fury of Yan Han

    <h4>Chapter 621: Guimen Sect Destroyed Under the Fury of Yan Han</h4>


    The head that had rolled in front of Lu Xuan belonged to none other than the Heretic!


    Even with Lu Xuan¡¯s state of mind, he couldn¡¯t hide his slight astonishment from his face. The current situation had greatly changed to what happened in his previous life.


    The Heretic in his previous life had sessfully entered the Divine Transformation Realm, bing one of the most prominent figures of that era.


    One could¡¯ve said that he was one of the most astoundingly powerful people in the golden world.


    The Heretic had even been one of Earth¡¯s experts in theter era who rose to prominence.


    Who would have thought that all that would¡¯ve remained of the Heretic, who was once such an outstanding genius, was a head that rolled in front of Lu Xuan?


    The expression on his face even seemed a bit incredulous. It was as if he couldn¡¯t believe that he was killed.


    Obviously, the person who had killed him was none other than Yan Han, who was standing high up in the sky.


    ¡°You killed him?¡± Lu Xuan stood up. He had only met the Heretic once in his life, so they weren¡¯t exactly friends. Even so, they did fight alongside each other at some point.


    A long time had passed since then, yet Yan Han unexpectedly killed him.


    Even so, this was considered to have been normal. The Heretic was only half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, after all. When facing Yan Han in the Divine Transformation Realm, the gap in their strength would¡¯ve only been greater than when theyst fought. The Heretic most likely died in three moves.


    Yan Han grinned as he said, ¡°Precisely!¡±


    He looked a bit ferocious.


    ¡°You are my primary target, but I thought I should kill a small fry first before I go ahead and kill you. What do you think? Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°He thought he had been hiding well, but I was still able to find him in a valley and killed him. All it took was one attack to blow up the valley and force him out of hiding. Then, I nailed him to the group with one shot. Doesn¡¯t this sound familiar? That was how you had nailed me to the ground!¡±


    Yan Han seemed to be holding back the murderous intent in his heart, reluctantly maintaining a calm expression on his face. He seemed a little crazy.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Yan Han!¡±


    Many people felt this way after having seen Yan Han before. Although Yan Han acted all high and mighty above others back then, they could still see that he was just a normal human; he was just acting ruthlessly.


    This time was different. Everyone could vaguely see that there was something wrong with Yan Han!


    Yan Han gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lu Xuan. It¡¯ll soon be your turn to die. This time, I¡¯ll peel off your skin, crush your bones, and turn you into ashes!¡±


    After changing so drastically in such a short amount of time, his temperament had also changed.


    ¡°How presumptuous! Where do you think you are, Yan Han?¡± Gui Qiwang¡¯s force broke out and covered the entire sun. The anger he suppressed within him from being taught a lesson by Lu Xuan earlier was finally unleashed.


    Yan Han sneered, ¡°Gui Qiwang? I¡¯ve got something special for you too; I destroyed Guimen Sect on my way here!¡±


    ¡°What? Impossible!¡±


    The color on Gui Qiwang¡¯s face changed greatly. If this was true, then it was most likely over for them.


    He had only left Guimen Sect for a short time, yet Yan Han had already broken through their defenses and killed everyone in the entire sect.


    ¡°How can it not be possible? Do you seriously think I¡¯m incapable of doing what Lu Xuan can?¡± Yan Han grinned and licked his lips. Obviously, he was very satisfied with what he had done.


    The expression on Gui Qiwang¡¯s face changed greatly. It seemed impossible to him, yet it most likely happened anyway.


    Judging from the strength that Yan Han had disyed just now, he was hardly weaker than Gui Qiwang. Therefore, it was not impossible for him to have destroyed Guimen Sect.


    Fully being in the Divine Transformation Realm was very different from being half a step into the realm. If Yan Han had only been half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through Guimen Sect¡¯s formation and kill everyone inside.


    However, Yan Han had already stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm. Even so, nobody knew how he managed to do so in such a short amount of time.


    However, it was obvious that he had this ability.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Gui Qiwang shouted furiously. At that moment, he finally understood how Great Ancestor Ye Xuan had felt after learning that his sect was destroyed.


    One by one, the other experts from Guimen Sect also exploded in fury. With a shout, they flew into the air and red at Yan Han in the distance.


    They did not dare to make a move because the strength that Yan Han had disyed just now was too terrifying. Ordinary experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm were killed with just one roar. That itself was very terrifying.


    Yan Han gave a cold smile as he said, ¡°I was lucky to not have been killed by you when you came after me, Gui Qiwang. This is God¡¯s will: God wants your Guimen sect to be destroyed! This isn¡¯t just about you, either. Everyone here is the same. After I have killed the three Great Ancestors today, I will uproot your three Holy Lands as well. From now on, having only one Holy Land in the world is enough. The Blessed Enve is too small to amodate four Holy Lands!¡±


    One by one, everyone sucked in a cold breath one after another as they finally understood Yan Han¡¯s n. He didn¡¯t just want to rebuild Taichu Path. He also wanted to annihte the other three Holy Lands so Taichu Path could take over the world.


    While other sects might¡¯ve not been eradicated, it was clear that their life would not be any easier from here.


    Without the restraint of the other three Holy Lands, Taichu Path could do as they pleased. Could the other sects still take in disciples?


    Even if they could, they could only take second and third-rated disciples who were rejected by Taichu Path. The sects would be suppressed by Taichu Path forever.


    That thought made it seem as if it was going to be a dark time for them.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, Yan Han? Do you see yourself as some kind of god? If you want to eradicate other Holy Lands, then you need to be able to do so first!¡±


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian flew up with sword qi surrounding his body, which seemed to have instantly turned into a giant sword in the process. The power of the sword¡¯s path shrouded the entire world.


    Although Lu Xuan had badly injured him, more than half of his injuries had already healed after swallowing an alkahestry pill. He now contained 80% of his peakbat strength.


    He could still fight!


    On the other side, Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng also rose from the ground and looked at Yan Han high up in the sky.


    Yan Han had made it clear that he wanted to kill all of them and uproot the three Holy Lands. Therefore, they had no other choice.


    The only way for them to kill Yan Han was to join forces and work together!


    Yan Han had just stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm with the belief that he was invincible,pletely disrespecting his elders. Upon seeing this, the Great Ancestors felt like it was time to teach him what it was meant to be cruelly beaten in the cultivation world.


    Not everyone was abnormal like Lu Xuan. Not everyone could do as they pleased after reaching the Divine Transformation Realm.

 Chapter 622 - Annihilation of Guimen Sect and World Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 622: Annihtion of Guimen Sect and World Catastrophe</h4>


    Gui Qiwang loudly roared, ¡°Yan Han, get over here and die already!¡±


    In the end, he could not hold himself back from making a move. He wanted to attack for a while now after Guimen Sect had been wiped out.


    It was difficult for Gui Qiwang to hold back when the one responsible for Guimen Sect¡¯s annihtion standing before him.


    The boundless demonic qi that had been unleashed shrouded everywhere. Gui Qiwang was like a ghost.


    Behind Gui Qiwang, the ghost king re-emerged to deal with a strong expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. He hadpletely looked down on Yan Han and went all out with his attack. He had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°Set up the Myriad Demonic Formation!¡±


    Under the order of Gui Qiwang, none of the experts from Guimen Sect could hold themselves back were able to hold back any longer. They all began setting up the formation one after another until hundreds of experts were involved.


    These experts were considered the best of the best within Guimen Sect out of numerous experts within the sect.


    Above the Myriad Demonic Formation, countless fierce roars of ghosts rang out. Nobody knew how long it took for these ghosts to be raised, but now they all directly swooped out and headed towards Yan Han.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    As Yan Han took a step forward, an image of arge sun suddenly soared into the sky and suppressed everything.


    All the ghosts who approached him screamed as the sun evaporated them out of existence.


    The scene seemed familiar to everyone. This was how Lu Xuan had used his massive qi and blood; the big sun formed from that made Guimen Sect¡¯s magical attacks ineffective.


    Now, Yan Han was doing the same thing. A big sun was suppressing everything. Yan Han was directly crushing down on everyone!


    After the Holy Body of the Sun had stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm, the wonders of this physique were finally revealed.


    All martial artists who practiced ck magic were nothing against this big sun.


    Yan Han had only taken one step out, yet he instantly arrived in front of the Myriad Demonic Formation. Even if he was surrounded by countless fierce ghosts, Yan Han was not afraid. With strong qi and blood all over his body, he could pretty much sweep through everything.


    He had essentially imitated how Lu Xuan dealt with Guimen Sect just now. Yan Han pped out a palm, which turned into a big sun and directly bombarded into the big Myriad Demonic Formation.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Loud screams immediately rang out. Everyone saw that the entire Myriad Demonic Formation had been broken through. This formation was created by a group of experts who were either in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm or half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. For normal people, this formation was very powerful.


    It could have even resisted the attacks of an ordinary expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. However, Yan Han was too strong; he did not seem like someone who had only just stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    With only one blow, more than half of the experts from Guimen Sect were directly turned into a rain of blood all over the sky. The ones that survived were severely injured.


    However, something strange happened. People watched as Yan Han¡¯s mouth directly absorbed the blood pouring across the sky.


    After absorbing the blood rain, Yan Han¡¯s eyes shed blood red before turning ck.


    Everyone could easily tell that Yan Han¡¯s force had grown much stronger. None of them could help but suck in a cold breath at the sight of such a scene, even feeling cold sweat forming on their bodies.


    This method of devouring other people¡¯s essence and blood to increase one¡¯s strength wasmon in the Blessed Enve, but nobody had ever done it as ferociously as Yan Han did. He did not use any kind of formation, magic, or refined alkahestry pills. Instead, he had directly swallowed the blood.


    He was a devil who swallowed people whole!


    Additionally, there was a massive amount of qi and blood from the dozens of experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm and half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. Even then, Yan Han was able to instantly swallow them and digest them.


    Many people seemed to understand why Yan Han had be so strong so quickly.


    Yan Han sneered. He wanted to continue attacking, but he saw that Gui Qiwang now stood in front of him.


    ¡°Yan Han, this feud is irreconcble. I will wipe you out of existence!¡±


    Gui Qiwang was about to go crazy. A huge demonic handprint was pped out. Suddenly, the entire world seemed to have turned into a ghost town. The big handprint seemed to have appeared from another dimension, trying to drag people into Hell.


    ¡°Gui Qiwang, do you seriously think you have any chances of winning today?¡± Yan Han roared withughter as the big sun rose behind him. It was as if the time had suddenly changed from sunrise to noon.


    The boundless demonic qipletely disappeared like snow melting under a scorching sun. Even the captured demonic handprint was unexpectedly disintegrating in the air, as it turned into nothingness and disappeared.


    In front of this big sun, all the methods from Guimen Sect had been restrained.


    At that moment, people realized that Guimen Sect¡¯s skills were uniquepared to those of other sects. However, their weakness was very obvious. In the past, they were never able to tell because they had never encountered such an abnormal expert before.


    Today, Lu Xuan and Yan Han had directly knocked down the skills of Guimen Sect andpletely restrained them.


    Immediately afterward, Yan Han jumped up and attacked Gui Qiwang.


    A long spear appeared in Yan Han¡¯s hand, which moved swiftly as it pierced through everything in its path.


    With no time to react, the spear directly pierced through both Gui Qiwang and the ghost king behind him. While he screamed, he evaporated into nothingness under the endless daylight. His essence and blood turned into a stream and went into Yan Han¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    The force surrounding Yan Han had be a little stronger.


    At that moment, people felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Many people could not help but see Yan Han as some kind of demon. What was more terrifying was that this demon had actually be increasingly stronger.


    He killed a person before devouring their qi and blood to strengthen himself.


    The big sun behind Yan Han had grown to be more than six meters tall. This was far taller than the primordial spirit of a Divine Transformation Realm expert, which was over three meters tall.


    Without Gui Qiwang¡¯s protection, the remaining experts of Guimen Sect could not escape Yan Han¡¯s pursuit. Almost with a single shot, they directly exploded into blood all over the sky and were all absorbed by Yan Han. After everything that had happened, the big sun behind Yan Han had grown to almost 10 meters.


    At that moment, everyone realized that Guimen Sect was certainly doomed!


    Guimen Sect was wiped out. All the remaining experts and elites who were at Sanxian Assembly had all been killed.


    The Guimen Sect, which was once listed as one of the top four Holy Lands in the world with Taichu Path, was quietly annihted without being given a chance to fight back.


    Apart from Lu Xuan, there was another expert who could destroy a sect!


    What scared the other experts even further was that Yan Han was not like Lu Xuan. Although Lu Xuan was ruthless, at least he had basic control over himself.


    On the other hand, Yan Han wanted to uproot the other three Holy Lands so that Taichu Path could dominate and rule the Blessed Enve themselves for thousands of years.


    Yan Han saw everyone present as targets to be eradicated. Just thinking about them made these people feel a chill running down their spines!


    This was a total disaster!

 Chapter 623 - Lu Xuan Makes His Move

    <h4>Chapter 623: Lu Xuan Makes His Move</h4>


    Yan Han was killing people while devouring their essence and blood. His killing spree terrified everyone; he made them feel even more in danger than Lu Xuan ever did.


    This was because Lu Xuan still had self-restraint. In the end, he was still human!


    In contrast, Yan Han was a powerful and cruel demon!


    The big sun behind him was 10 meters tall. Everyone saw that one-third of the vast golden light was red, which made it look a little strange.


    It was the Ring of Blood Sun!


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng felt their scalps tingle at the sight of Yan Han. After Yan Han killed the Gui Qiwang in the blink of an eye, there was no doubt that he was targeting the other two Great Ancestors next.


    There was no way he would allow things to be like this!


    ¡°Great Ancestor Shen Jian, Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng, today I will beat the two of you to death in front of all your disciples!¡± As Yan Hanughed wildly, the Spiritual Aether on his body became increasingly terrifying, so much so that it even shook the sky.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng immediately realized that Yan Han wanted to destroy both of them before targeting Lu Xuan.


    Yan Han became stronger after wiping out Guimen Sect. The Ring of Blood Sun behind him was now around 10 meters tall. This put an immense amount of pressure on the two Great Ancestors.


    It was hard for anyone to imagine how strong Yan Han would be after killing and devouring them.


    Yan Han would still easily beat the two Great Ancestors even if they worked together. For an ordinary expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, their primordial spirit would be at most around three meters tall. The primordial spirits of the two Great Ancestors were around six meters tall, yet Yan Han¡¯s primordial spirit had already reached nine meters tall.


    This was enough proof that Yan Han had an overwhelming advantage over them in this regard.


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng said, ¡°Mister Lu, are you just going to stay back and watch?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes moved toward Lu Xuan again. It was true that he didn¡¯t act earlier and instead watched as Guimen Sect was mercilessly ughtered. The moment he blinked his eyes, everyone could feel a chill travel down their backs.


    However, they did not know that Lu Xuan did not think very fondly of Guimen Sect. He was merely Yan Han topletely get rid of them.


    The cultivators of Guimen Sect were capable of manipting the souls of the dead. In Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, one branch of Guimen Sect on Earth had caused major problems. Nobody knew how many creatures they killed for the sake of cultivation.


    Because that kind of sect was not part of Lu Xuan¡¯s ns, Lu Xuan chose to not intervene.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that Yan Han had gone mad, the three of us can join hands to take him down and extinguish the remaining evil forces of Taichu Path!¡±


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian also bowed his head at that moment. He knew that it was impossible for him and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng to defeat Yan Han by themselves.


    The person Yan Han hated the most was probably Lu Xuan, who was at the top of his to-kill list.


    However, Yan Han¡¯s ultimate goal was world domination. They were all on the list of people to be eradicated; they were unable to retreat.


    This battle was going to ur sooner orter!


    Currently, their best chance of winning was if the three of them worked together.


    ¡°You bastards!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yan Han¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of blood color as if he was thinking about a painful memory. Then, he roared, ¡°You are all going to die. I will start with you!¡±


    As soon as Yan Han finished speaking, he had already arrived in front of Great Ancestor Shen Jian before anyone could react.


    A chill went down Great Ancestor Shen Jian¡¯s back, but he was already prepared; he instantly shed out a beam of sword light.


    The sword light moved very quickly!


    Although he had been miserably beaten by Lu Xuan, he was still one of the top figures in the world.


    One swing of the sword had shed out a beam of sword light that was hundreds of meters long. It instantly swept through the sky toward Yan Han.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    Yan Han sneered and then pped down with his palm. This p had directly torn the sword light into pieces.


    Boom!


    With the loud sound of an explosion, Great Ancestor Shen Jian was bombarded by Yan Han and immediately sent flying back. He continued to vomit blood as he nearly died.


    After getting seriously injured, Yan Han stomped with his foot before moving toward Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng with a shocking force.


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng immediately pinched a hand seal. Within the time that Great Ancestor Shen Jian had bought, he was finally able to react. He pinched two consecutive hand seals before dealing out two huge Thunder Dragons, which immediately hit Yan Han¡¯s body.


    However, something terrifying happened. The blood sun behind Yan Han grew even more dazzling as he unexpectedly tore the two huge Thunder Dragons apart in the air.


    When Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng was about to be thrown back by the impact, a figure appeared directly between the two of them.


    A fist punched out to unleash a long dragon of qi and blood, which instantly collided with that Ring of Blood Sun.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion urred, leading to a monstrous frenzy that spread rapidly.


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng kept retreating. He was surprised and angry, as he looked at the person in front of him. He noticed that it was a figure dressed in a white robe. Who else could it have been but Lu Xuan?


    Yan Han wore a surprised expression upon seeing that his attack had failed, but his eyes suddenly turned red upon seeing the person in front of him.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you must¡¯vee here to die!¡±


    There was no doubt that Yan Han absolutely despised Lu Xuan; he wanted nothing more than to rip Lu Xuan to shreds.


    The man standing in front of him had uprooted his Taichu Path.


    The feud between them hadsted for many years. At first, he had not paid attention to Lu Xuan at all. To him, Lu Xuan was just an ant that had suddenly appeared on Earth.


    Who knew that this ant would continue to grow until he could defeat Yan Han and almost kill him after nailing him to the ground.


    In the end, he even wiped out Taichu Path. The people of Taichu Path, who had always been high and above, no longer had a ce to go.


    Yan Han had almost died a few times, all because of the person standing in front of him!


    Lu Xuan had even forced him to this point!


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to survive and make a breakthrough into the Divine Transformation Realm, Yan Han!¡±


    ¡°However, things have be a bit more interesting. Before I take my leave, I¡¯ll get rid of you once and for all!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sharp light. He saw Yan Han as nothing less than a serious problem.


    Now Lu Xuan finally had a chance to eradicate him!


    Yan Hanughed as he said, ¡°Get rid of me? Hahahahaha! Lu Xuan, do you think I am the same asst time? You probably don¡¯t know what I had to go through to even get this opportunity to kill you today. I was tortured in hell, so I¡¯m going to give it all back to you today. I¡¯m not just going to kill you. I will uproot your entire family. The men will be ves and the women will be used in bed. I will torture each future generation of your family!¡±

 Chapter 624 - Yan Han Must Die as All the Experts Become Frightened

    <h4>Chapter 624: Yan Han Must Die as All the Experts Be Frightened</h4>


    As Yan Hanughed, the qi and blood shook the world. That Ring of Blood Sun grew even more dazzling to the point of looking extremely frightening.


    At that moment, Yan Han looked very scary. He even looked more like a monster than an ordinary human being.


    Boom!


    The qi and blood on Yan Han¡¯s body suddenly broke out as he exuded a huge force.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, today, I will use your head to pay tribute to all the victims of my Taichu Path!¡±


    The blood-red color in Yan Han¡¯s eyes was getting more intense. It seemed that he was about to lose control.


    Lu Xuan smiled coldly. Apart from him, everyone else on the scene was immersed in the terrifying qi and blood on Yan Han¡¯s body.


    Lu Xuan hadpletely ignored the horrifying qi and blood on Yan Han.


    Lu Xuan slowly said, ¡°You know, Yan Han, I would¡¯ve been a bit upset if you had run away and disappeared. But now that you have appeared in front of me, this is probably your end. Nobody can save you this time!¡±


    The qi and blood on his body also began to burn. It was as endless as a vast sea.


    Boom!


    The two sides¡¯ qi and blood collided in the air in an extremely frightening disy. Everyone at Sanxian Sect could feel the qi and blood being released from the two experts, whose strength wasparable to those in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    At that moment, the experts who were still at the Sanxian Assembly could not sit still anymore. They rushed to flee to a safe distance. It was not that they did not want to stay, but that the amount of qi and blooding from the two experts was so horrifying that it could kill any other experts.


    Even if they only dealt with the aftermath of the qi and blood emanating from the two experts, they still felt as if they were been suppressed so much that they couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Therefore, they did not dare to stay. Instead, they fled in a hurry.


    The disciples of Sanxian Sect also ran away at once, watching the collision of qi and blood between the two experts from a distance.


    Even Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng and Great Ancestor Shen Jian could not help but retreat more than 10 miles before stopping to watch.


    Once they stopped retreating, they were able to just barely resist the qi and blood emanating from the two experts. Even though they were in the Divine Transformation Realm, they were unable to directly face the pressure of terrifying qi and blood.


    Whether it was Yan Han or Lu Xuan, none of the Great Ancestors stood a chance against either of them. What scared them the most was that today, they had offended and fought with these two people at the same time, who seemed more like demons than people.


    The Great Ancestors felt as if all their luck in their life had been used up today. How could they have fought with these two demons one after another and survived in the end?


    The Sectmaster of Guimen Sect, Gui Qiwang, had met an unfortunate end.


    Meanwhile, the other two Great Ancestors were injured. This was especially so for Great Ancestor Shen Jian, who was badly injured a second time. It was hard to tell how many of his bones were broken, but it was already amazing that he didn¡¯t end up dead from the beating.


    ¡°Neither of them had been fighting at full strength just now. We can¡¯t even force them to go all out!¡±


    A wry smile shed across Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng¡¯s face.


    The emergence of these two people hadpletely destroyed his view of the world. Both of them were so young, which disproved his idea that young people were unreliable.


    Even though they were both very young, they both possessed unparalleledbat prowess.


    It was obvious that they hadn¡¯t used all their strength when they fought Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng just now. Otherwise, Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng would have met the same unfortunate fate as Gui Qiwang.


    Fortunately, among the two young experts, Lu Xuan was willing to let them live. They couldn¡¯t imagine what terrible fate was in store for them otherwise.


    ¡°Yan Han is very powerful. Since he swallowed Gui Qiwang and everyone from Guiment Sect, his qi and blood have reached a terrifying point. I didn¡¯t expect Lu Xuan to be able to defend himself against Yan Han. Lu Xuan has kept his strength hidden. I am thoroughly convinced. This world belongs to the young people!¡±


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian sighed. Facing the two figures standing in the distance, he could only say that he was convinced.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jain could not do anything to either Yan Han or Lu Xuan. When dealing with such terrifying existences, he had no choice but to admit defeat and surrender.


    However, a tinge of worry shed on his face. At that moment, he hadpletely stood beside Lu Xuan. It wasn¡¯t like he grew to be more fond of Lu Xuan. Rather, it was because Lu Xuan represented order.


    Lowering his head to Lu Xuan was at most bing his underling. He could at least keep the traditions of Shenjian Vi. However, if Yan Han won in the end, they would most likely die.


    Yan Han would eradicate them all. Even if Yan Han was defeated, he would pose a great threat to Shenjian Vi as long as he did not die here.


    None of the disciples in Shenjian Vi were a match for any of the two experts in front of them!


    They could not resist the attacks even a little. The descendants of this generation from Shenjian Vi were said to be excellent, but they were far too weak whenpared to the two people in front of them.


    Only when Yan Han waspletely dead would Shenjian Vi¡¯s threat be removed.


    Otherwise, if Yan Han was only seriously injured and ran away, he could make a surprise attack after recovering. When that time arrived, Shenjian Vi would be over; their thousand-year heritage would be destroyed.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian could not let Lu Xuan stay inmand of Shenjian Vi.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian slowly said, ¡°Yan Han must die!¡±


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng could not help but nod from the sidelines. His thoughts were the same. The two men had understood each other¡¯s thoughts as they secretly increased their strength while healing their wounds.


    If Lu Xuan won and Yan Han wanted to escape, they could immediately make a move. They couldn¡¯t afford to give Yan Han even the slightest chance of escaping.


    Right now, it seemed that Yan Han was more likely to win than Lu Xuan. Although Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength was so unparalleled that even the two Great Ancestors had to marvel about it, he was only half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Yan Han was young and strong during a prolonged battle, having also consumed the qi and blood of everyone in Guimen Sect. Therefore, one could¡¯ve said that he was at the pinnacle ofbat strength.


    If they really dragged the battle out, Lu Xuan was guaranteed to lose no matter what happened.


    The two Great Ancestors also thought about helping Lu Xuan at the critical time and resist Yan Han¡¯s attacks!


    They did not know when they had been reduced to the point where they had to work together against a strong enemy.


    It was not that they did not understand anything that was going on. It was more so that the world was changing very quickly.


    At that moment, the two people fighting did not know what Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng were thinking, as they had no time to pay any attention to the Great Ancestors.


    The feud between the two men finally came to the day of settlement. Both sides had been waiting for this battle.

 Chapter 625 - People Are Different From Each Other, Same with Experts In The Divine Transformation R

    <h4>Chapter 625: People Are Different From Each Other, Same with Experts In The Divine Transformation R</h4>


    The final duel between Yan Han and Lu Xuan has finally arrived!


    This time, no one would be able to intervene in the battle between the two men.


    Right now, the two of them were pretty much the strongest fighters in the world. Neither on Earth nor in the Blessed Enve was anyone a match for either of these two.


    Even Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng were no match for Yan Han and Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    Yan Han¡¯s piercing eyes revealed a murderous intent within its chilly look.


    Many people felt as if their bodies were frozen all over, even though they were standing far away.


    They could not believe that even being so far away from it all, they were still unable to bear Yan Han¡¯s murderous intent.


    If it were them, they would probably not be able to block even one attack. They could not even get close to Yan Han.


    As for Lu Xuan, who was opposite Yan Han, his qi and blood vaguely showed a golden color. As it directly surged upward like a heavenly pir, the sky copsed.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s original white robe had already changed into a white martial arts uniform. The close-fitting clothes highlighted his slender figure.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s ck hair was scattered everywhere, and his eyes were extremely deep with a strong murderous intent as he looked at Yan Han.


    Yan Han gritted his teeth as he ruthlessly said, ¡°Lu Xuan, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    He seemed to be frantically trying to suppress the murderous intent in his heart, as he was eager to tear Lu Xuan apart on the spot.


    The light around him turned into a firelight all over the sky. The Holy Body of the Sun had begun to burn and turn into a terrifying battle power.


    Lu Xuan said indifferently, ¡°If you can do it, then just give it a try!¡±


    Many previous battles he had with Yan Han shed through his mind. He waspletely suppressed by Yan Han at first, then he was able to fight him head-onter on. In the end, he was able to kill Yan Han.


    The grudges between them could be written into a novel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with right now!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked extremely calm. The calmer he seemed, however, the more people could feel the murderous intent from him. Today, at least one of the two men had to fall.


    As for the people watching in the distance, their faces turned pale as they staggered back. As the forces on Yan Han and Lu Xuan¡¯s bodies surged, they looked as if they had seen a ghost. The sight became increasingly frightening as if the sky was about to be torn apart.


    They had not exchanged attacks yet, but it would¡¯ve been extremely terrifying once it happened.


    ¡°Hahahaha, right! I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    Yan Hanughed coldly and cruelly with a bloodthirsty look in his eyes.


    Just then, he moved while holding the long spear in his hand. The entire sky moved with his charge.


    With each step, he was heading towards Lu Xuan. The speed at which he was moving was getting faster and faster. Everyone could hear a loud rumbling sound with each step that he took in the sky.


    It seemed that thousands of troops, who were created by Yan Han¡¯s attack were charging forward.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, Yan Han was already in front of Lu Xuan.


    His movements grew faster until everyone could only capture the residual shadow of his figure before they saw him appear in front of Lu Xuan. It felt as if he had moved there in the blink of an eye.


    The long spear pierced through the sky before suddenlying towards Lu Xuan.


    Buzz¡±


    The air immediately shook, apanied by the horrifying sound of the air exploding instantly; this sound was intense enough to shatter ordinary people¡¯s eardrums.


    Only then did Lu Xuan move. He grabbed at the void as a long spear appeared. Yan Han had used this long spear in the past.


    Bang!


    The tips of the spears collided instantly.


    Sparks flew everywhere from the terrifying collision, causing the sky to copse.


    Just then, the long spear in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand was directly pierced before it cracked by the inch.


    ¡°Die already!¡±


    Yan Han shouted loudly and directly crushed his own long spear that he had used in the past.


    The long spear in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand could not withstand the new one in Yan Han¡¯s hand.


    Yan Han¡¯s long spear from before was only a top-grade power item. Although it was excellent, it was only a power item after all. The long spear that Yan Han was using now was a spiritual weapon.


    It was not just an ordinary spiritual weapon, but a spiritual weapon refined from a broken spear that a Taichu Path¡¯s ancestor had gotten from somewhere.


    Although this spear was only a low-grade spiritual weapon, its tip was still capable of piercing through a mid-grade spiritual weapon.


    Therefore, his spear was able to pierce Lu Xuan¡¯s spear into pieces upon collision.


    Yan Han¡¯s spear attack was fast and ruthless. Within the blink of an eye, the spear had arrived in front of Lu Xuan, about to pierce through him.


    Boom!


    The spear pierced through the sky, causing the air around it to burst and the sky to copse.


    However, everyone noticed that this attack had only prated Lu Xuan¡¯s residual shadow. It had not pierced through Lu Xuan himself.


    Lu Xuan moved so swiftly that he had produced a residual shadow on the spot.


    Yan Han¡¯s attack had missed!


    ¡°He¡¯s moving so fast!¡±


    It was only at this moment that people were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, they were finally able to keep up with the speed of the two. Everything that happened just now would¡¯ve taken a while to describe, but in reality, it had urred in an instant.


    Yan Han destroyed Lu Xuan¡¯s long spear and nearly stabbed him to death on the spot.


    Even if Lu Xuan was not stabbed to death, the terrifying force caused by the spear attack from Yan Han frightened everyone.


    This was even without using their martial arts¡¯ will. Just using the powerful long spear had caused such a terrifying attack when paired with his unparalleled speed.


    For Great Ancestor Shen Jian or Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng, the expressions on both of their faces suddenly changed. Ordinary people could only feel some sort of power, which was already extremely shocking.


    However, only the two Great Ancestors knew what was hidden within that spear attack.


    Even if they were at their peak strength, they would probably be stabbed to death by the spear on the spot without being given the chance to defend themselves.


    At that moment, Yan Han was extremely terrifying. They could not understand how Yan Han had been able to be so strong in such a short amount of time.


    What exactly did he go through?


    Although reluctant to speak, Great Ancestor Shen Jian said, ¡°How can he be so powerful? It hasn¡¯t been that long since hest cultivated. Could his Holy Body of the Sun truly be this powerful?¡±


    Before Yan Han had broken through to the Divine Transformation Realm, Great Ancestor Ye Xuan of Taichu Path had been building his reputation all over the world. Yan Han had been described as invincible.


    However, the other Great Ancestors had not paid any attention to it because Yan Han had not reached the Divine Transformation Realm. As a result, they didn¡¯t think anything of him.


    There were geniuses in their sects that could also step into the Divine Transformation Realm!


    However, the spear attack had now taught them a lesson. Everyone was different, and those in the Divine Transformation Realm were no exception to this rule.

 Chapter 626 - Lu Xuan is actually at the Divine Transformation Realm?

    <h4>Chapter 626: Lu Xuan is actually at the Divine Transformation Realm?</h4>


    One line said, ¡°the difference between one person to another, could be greater than that between humans and pigs.¡±


    At that moment, nobody understood that line better than Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng and Great Ancestor Shen Jian.


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng said in a baffled manner, ¡°If we were to win by using Yan Han, we would probably have to surrender ourselves to him just so he¡¯ll spare our sects.¡±


    At that moment, he knew just how ridiculous their way of thinking had been mere moments ago.


    They thought that they would be able to help Lu Xuan kill Yan Han, possibly even when thetter was taken by surprise.


    Only then did they realize that their thoughts were little more than delusions. Had it not been for Lu Xuan covering for them, they would have probably died from that one single thrust of Yan Han¡¯s spear.


    Despite both of them being at Divine Transformation Realm, they seemed like entirely different beings altogether. As Divine Transformation Realm beings, they could not have been any more different from one another.


    ¡°You dodged it?¡± Yan Han was rather dumbfounded. That one thrust looked unassuming; it was simply a thrust that was fast, urate, and brutal, Nevertheless, it was still one of his most lethal moves. In martial arts, the most important thing was having superior speed. At his level of training, just being faster than the other guy was enough to invoke power.


    Even then, Lu Xuan managed to evade the attack just in time.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re pretty nimble, then. What happened to that thunder skills of yours? You¡¯re not nning on using it?¡± Yan Han pulled his spear back and wore a sarcastic expression.


    It was obvious that he never considered Lu Xuan to have been worth his time. He behaved as if he was a cat and Lu Xuan was a rat. He deemed all of Lu Xuan¡¯s attempts to struggle utterly futile.


    The man was simply dying the inevitable.


    ¡°No worries, you¡¯ll see it at work soon enough.¡±


    Yan Han watched as Lu Xuan began to slowly rise into the air. Lu Xuan ced his hands behind his back, apparently not taking anything that just happened seriously.


    He had been fighting throughout his life and lived through many perilous moments. He was far from fazed by what just happened.


    ¡°As someone half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm, I must say that you performed so well that even I hadn¡¯t been able to fight you back then. Then again, it¡¯s all pointless now. Now that I¡¯ve broken into Divine Transformation Realm, however, you don¡¯t stand a chance against me at all.¡±


    Yan Han chuckled sinisterly as if he enjoyed toying with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way now. Soon, you will see just how different we are.¡±


    Yan Han¡¯s aura immediately burst, disying his towering might. He looked as if he was the supreme being in that space he upied. A bloody sun gradually rose behind him as well.


    That dazzling sun instantly scorched the ground beneath it, making everyone around feel a terrifying pressure being ced on them at once.


    That was the might of a primordial spirit of someone at Divine Transformation Realm looming over everyone else. The only way for one to resist the pressureing from a primordial spirit was to have a primordial spirit of their own. None of them had primordial spirits, and the still dormant spirits within them were not powerful enough to resist that might. This caused them to flee even further.


    Nobody could me them for doing so; even the two great ancestors at Divine Transformation Realm, who both had their own primordial spirits, now found it very difficult to resist the pressure. Lu Xuan once broke their primordial spirits, then Yan Han injured them as well. They were in a dangerous situation; it was as if they were flickering mes trying to resist the wind.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Yan Han made his move again, this time even more terrifying. Despite being a single person, he was as powerful as armies numbering in tens of thousands. That bloody sun loomed over everything in the sky, scorching the ground below. The territory that the sunlight touched currently belonged to him.


    He was the one true god of that area.


    It would have been extremely difficult for someone without a primordial spirit to resist that bloody sun that remained behind Yan Han.


    Boom!


    His spear instantly arrived right before Lu Xuan. A deafening rumble reverberated throughout the sky. Lu Xuan acted as if he waspletely stunned, unable to move at all.


    Yan Han wore a smug look on his face. It waspletely normal for something like this to happen. It did not matter how hard Lu Xuan tried to move. Under the primordial spirit¡¯s suppression, he would have acted as if he was caught in quicksand; it was impossible for him to move even if he tried.


    ng!


    A metallic ng rang out. Just when that thrust was about to prate Lu Xuan, thetter somehow managed to st a blood-colored dragon at Yan Han with his fist. The counterattack sted upon impact with the iing attack.


    The loud ringing sound of metals rang out. Lu Xuan¡¯s punch seemed like it came from a metal fist that was incredibly resilient.


    Yan Han shouted in fright, ¡°How is this possible? You could actually move! How could you move like that before my bloody sun! This is absurd!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so absurd about it, Yan Han? Do you seriously think that you¡¯re the only one who made it into the Divine Transformation Realm?¡± Lu Xuan shouted. Just then, everyone saw that a roaring golden dragon rose behind Lu Xuan underneath the light of the bloody sun.


    It was that golden dragon that stopped the bloody sun. That boundless light from the sun was blocked by the dragon.


    One person gasped in fright, ¡°The Divine Transformation Realm¡­ Lu Xuan is actually at the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    Those words snapped the rest back to their senses. Both Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng and Great Ancestor Shen Jian were especially shocked, beforeughing bitterly.


    They finally realized the reason why Lu Xuan could have beaten them so easily, as well as why they were so utterly helpless against him.


    Lu Xuan was fully capable of fending off the pressureing from their primordial spirits. They expected him to rely on some power item that he had on him instead.


    He was at the Divine Transformation Realm from the beginning. Given that he was in the same realm as them, there was no wonder why he was able to beat them.


    That was probably the onlyfort they found in their respective predicaments.


    If Lu Xuan had not been so cornered by Yan Han, nobody would¡¯ve probably realized that Lu Xuan had secretly made a breakthrough into Divine Transformation Realm.


    Then again, everyone seemed to be sure that Lu Xuan made a breakthrough into Divine Transformation Realm.


    At the very least, his ability to resist and even kill Yan Han was considerably heightened. It would at least prevent Yan Han from bing the overlord that would cast the world into his dark reign.


    ¡°You¡¯re at the Divine Transformation Realm, too!¡±


    A tinge of shock was seen in Yan Han¡¯s eyes. It was then that he realized why Lu Xuan had been unfazed all along: that other man still had a trump card up his sleeve the whole time.


    That was Lu Xuan¡¯s true trump card.


    Lu Xuan said nothing other than shouting out a single word: ¡°Kill!¡±


    He clenched his fist. The power of his punch had been condensed into a golden dragon, shing right away with Yan Han¡¯s spear.


    The heavens shook as both of them shed. Metallic ngs continued to ring out. Everyone watched with their mouths agape, feeling a chill running all over their bodies as they looked on in awe.


    The spear in Yan Han¡¯s hand was at the spiritual weapon level. It was formidable enough to pierce through conventional spiritual weapons, yet it failed to prate Lu Xuan¡¯s fist.


    The sh between both parties was like the sh between twos; it was so absolutely shocking that it sent all who were watching into a frenzy.

 Chapter 627 - Yan Han Was So Frustrated that He Spat Blood

    <h4>Chapter 627: Yan Han Was So Frustrated that He Spat Blood</h4>


    The fate of the entire world was hinging on that one battle.


    Not many people thought much about Lu Xuan before this, but if they were to choose between siding with Lu Xuan or Yan Han, everyone would have sided with Lu Xuan without any hesitation.


    The battle between Lu Xuan and Yan Han was as spectacr as a battle could get.


    One could¡¯ve said that Yan Han had reached the very peak of his constitution, speed, power, and applications of various martial arts.


    As a genius known throughout the entire Blessed Enve, Yan Han¡¯s talents had been proven when he was very young. There were arts thatmon people would try dozens of times and still fail to be proficient at. Unlike them, Yan Han needed only a single look to pick up, three practices to be sufficiently proficient at, and 10 practices to reach heights that most would only be able to achieve after working at them for over a decade or even decades. He may even eclipse such people in terms of mastery.


    It also went without saying that as the sacred son of Taichu Path, he had umted great amounts ofbat experience when he led the forces of the Taichu Path on expeditions. He had gained so muchbat experience that even the likes of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea, who were known to be one of the most ferocious beings in the world, were forced to submit to him.


    While he had not made a breakthrough into the Divine Transformation Realm for long, even Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng and Great Ancestor Shen Jian would have found his mastery in all aspects of the realm astonishing.


    He was every bit their equal, perhaps even stronger than them.


    Yan Han never faced any kind of problem with picking up any kind of martial arts or spells.


    Although everyone knew that was true, Lu Xuan still frightened them even more than Yan Han ever could.


    Yan Han was widely recognized as the supreme genius. Many believed that he would be the one to lead the forces of the Blessed Enve back to Earth and create a new golden era for all.


    It had been a while since the limit ofbat prowess in all of the Blessed Enve was locked at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Things had been so for about 1000 years, and very little progress was made. It was a phenomenon that far predated the events of Liu Bowen severing the dragon¡¯s vein. Before then, fighters throughout the world had been limited to the Divine Transformation Realm for an extremely long time.


    The only difference was that the number of beings at the Divine Transformation Realm far eclipsed how things were at the moment; there were far more than just several of them back then.


    There had been an abundance of fighters who were at the pinnacle, yet only a handful of them was left throughout the entire world since that fateful battle.


    The difference was only in quantity, not quality.


    In the texts found throughout all sects and ns, there were even records saying that truly supreme beings in far ancient times had once emerged from Earth.


    Currently, Divine Transformation Realm beings were known as the best among the earthly sages and bodhisattvas.


    Yet, there were also heavenly sages above the earthly ones, as well as those so-called golden sages and whatever else.


    Boddhisatva Phs in the Buddhist systems were divided into various ranks. Buddhas were above the Boddhisatvas, and greater Buddhas were even higher.


    Mortals would¡¯ve only thought of them as myths and legends, To mortal beings, those were all probably myths and legends, those beings were real to the ns and sects with heritages and texts depicting them.


    It was just that the world had fallen so far that none had been able to make a breakthrough in the greater scale of things. The way many people saw it, Yan Han was probably the only one capable of making such breakthroughs. He could even be those mystical beings depicted in ancient myths and legends.


    Many even saw Yan Han to be the so-called fated one born out to bring such tremendous change.


    As such, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that someone like him was so powerful.


    What truly shocked them, however, was how frighteningly powerful Lu Xuan was.


    Lu Xuan was somehow capable of holding his own against Yan Han, who was long been known as someone that should have existed in legends. Additionally, Lu Xuan was never at a disadvantage the whole time.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura raged like the ocean. It seemed endless as if it could shroud the entire sky.


    He relied on nothing more than his pair of iron fists to take apart any kind of attacks that Yan Han threw at him. He was able to fight using his physical might alone. He could¡¯ve easily pulverized low-grade spiritual weapons.


    The spectators could even vaguely tell that Yan Han was struggling against Lu Xuan. Even though it was difficult for them to follow everything going on in that battle between the two, they were nheless able to see a few things about it.


    Yan Han looked like he was throwing out all kinds of spells and moves with ease, bringing about a myriad of changes.


    His attacks looked dazzlingly spectacr.


    Even then, Lu Xuan¡¯s fists were enough to corner him at every turn. The force generated from his punches was always able to take apart the iing attacks, forcing Yan Han to switch techniques.


    Yan Han could hardly use any of his moves to their fullest potential.


    The spectators who were currently present were also some of the best in the world. While they paled inparison to those two, they were still very experienced inbat. Just from watching the battle, they could easily tell how bad of a situation Yan Han currently was in.


    In truth, countless people could see that, as well.


    Yan Han was having an extremely hard time; it was as if Lu Xuan had figured out his weaknesses. Regardless of what attack he was able to throw at him, Lu Xuan seemed to have seen them a million times before. This experience allowed Lu Xuan to figure out one¡¯s weaknesses with just a single look.


    All of that forced Yan Han to keep switching between other spells and martial arts techniques, yet the result remained utterly unchanged. Regardless of what attack he dealt, none of them were secrets to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were vaguely sparkling with golden light; it was his Delusion-breaker Eyes at work.


    At the level of power that Lu Xuan was currently in, he only needed to take a single look to see all the openings and weaknesses in Yan Han¡¯s arts, which all seemed wless at first nce.


    Based on his in-depth knowledge of what Yan Han was like back in his past life, every move that Yan Han was able to pull now was far inferior to what he had been capable of back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life. To Lu Xuan, Yan Han had nothing that he could hide from him.


    Pfft!


    Blood spilled from Yan Han¡¯s mouth as he backed away. The arm that was holding his spear was shaking slightly, and his eyes were filled with frustration.


    Fighting against Lu Xuan was utterly frustrating. The frightening strength that Lu Xuan demonstrated made Yan Han wonder if Lu Xuan¡¯s fists truly were made out of steel.


    Every single time his spear hit Lu Xuan¡¯s fists, he felt like he was attacking a divine mountain instead.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan remainedpletely unfazed the whole time.


    Meanwhile, Yan Han was always cornered. Every sh frustrated him so much that he felt like he was about to throw up blood.


    He had finally met his match.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s moves bore an uncanny resemnce to his. That meant that the man before him was also a jack of all trades. Whether it was power, movements, spells, or techniques, there seemed to be no openings or weaknesses found at all.


    At one point, he was able to bully others with his superior, all-rounder abilities. He would overwhelm those who were weaker than him, as well as confuse those who were slower than he was with his frighteningly nimble movements.


    He was well-rounded, yet Lu Xuan was an even more aplished jack of all trades. Lu Xuan seemed stronger and generally better than him in just about anything he excelled in.


    He was overwhelmed throughout the entire battle. After fighting for so long, he stopped and immediately spat out blood.


    He retreated outside of Lu Xuan¡¯s range of attack.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Yan Han injured?¡±


    Many were surprised by what was happening. While they were able to tell that Yan Han had been struggling the whole time, they could still see the oue of the battle. Nobody could hide the shock deep in their hearts.

 Chapter 628 - Dance of the Dragons, the Strongest of Lightning Skills

    <h4>Chapter 628: Dance of the Dragons, the Strongest of Lightning Skills</h4>


    Lu Xuan was truly the most forceful person out there.


    He was just too powerful.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers had grown so insanely much.


    Yan Han was so powerful that, to everyone else, he appeared to have been devoid of weaknesses and openings.


    People believed that it was almost impossible to exploit any openings he had when he had none to speak of.


    Even so, Lu Xuan still managed to do so. He did not seed by using tricks or seeing some kind of fatal weakness that Yan Han had. There was simply no need for him to do any of that.


    ¡°You¡¯re powerful in every way imaginable.¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m more powerful than you are in every possible way.¡±


    That was what baffled all of the spectators. It became apparent that Lu Xuan was unbelievably abnormal. Nobody could tell just how he managed to do all of that.


    They all wondered just what kind of a physique he possessed that allowed him to overwhelm Yan Han inbat.


    They finally saw what someone capable of overwhelming Yan Hanpletely was like: only a well-rounded genius stood a chance against Yan Han inbat.


    Lu Xuan and Yan Han might have had their respective weaknesses and strengths, but none of the spectators could see any of them at all. The way they saw it, the two had no weaknesses nor openings to speak of.


    As the two sides shed with one another, Lu Xuan pulverized any offensive or defensive measures Yan Han had taken. All he needed to do so was his own fists. That was what brought out all of those weaknesses and openings that were supposed to remain hidden.


    Some people murmured amongst themselves, ¡°A true dragon had emerged among the mortals. Is the golden age already here?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t wrap their head around how that could¡¯ve been possible. The only reason someone like Yan Han emerged was that he was from a sect with aprehensive lineage. He came from a ce like the Blessed Enve.


    Even so, it had not been long since Earth¡¯s qi had been restored. There were branches of sects and ns from the Blessed Enve on the, but they were all still very weak.


    However, a true dragon still somehow managed to emerge from such shallow waters.


    That was what baffled everyone the most.


    There was only one possible way to exin the phenomenon. The current level of restoration was probably not at its prime, not at the same level as before Liu Bowen severed the dragon¡¯s vein. It had probably reached the age of gods in ancient times, where mystical beings were so unbelievably abundant.


    That was the only possible exnation for how a true dragon could emerge in the mortal world. There was no other answer.


    The thought excited many people. If that were all true, then they would all be able to take advantage of the situation at hand. They could ride the waves and reach the Divine Transformation Realm as well.


    People believed that having their lifespans extended by centuries after their power spiked was one of the greatest advantages possible.


    However, their focus quickly returned to the battle that was still unfolding before their eyes. The oue of this one battle would decide whether or not they could ride the waves just as they wanted.


    Lu Xuan moved faster after sending Yan Han reeling with a single punch, continuing as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Yan Han, didn¡¯t you say you wanna see what my thunder and lightning powers are like? Well, feast your eyes upon them now!¡±


    Lu Xuan lifted his hands and performed a seal. Dark clouds gathered right away, shrouding the entire sky and looming over the whole ce.


    Lightning powers instantly raged from within, conjuring over a dozen lightning dragons that all charged at Yan Han.


    There was no doubting the speed of light. It only took a second for the numerous lightning dragons to hit Yan Han.


    Boom!


    The lightning dragons roared as they bared their fangs and ws, tearing the entire sky apart as they drown the ce in an ocean of lightning.


    Yan Han instantly drowned in it.


    Over a dozen lightning dragons swam around in the sky, making the scene look so harrowing that the spectators finally learned just what the apocalypse would¡¯ve looked like.


    They could vaguely see Yan Han¡¯s silhouette zipping about as he attempted to evade the lightning dragons¡¯ attacks.


    However, there were just too many of them. They were all just moving too quickly. There was simply no evading their attacks.


    After all, nobody could move faster than the speed of light.


    Boom!


    The first lightning dragon crashed onto Yan Han before long, sending him flying right away and spitting out blood. More lightning dragons charged at him right away.


    This was the Dance of the Dragons.


    This lightning spell was more terrifying than the Advent of the Thunder Dragon.


    To make matters worse, this skill was meant to be used on multiple enemies at once. Having an advantage in sheer numbers wouldn¡¯t have meant anything before the Dance of the Dragons.


    After recalling something, one person asked in fright, ¡°So, that was the skill that destroyed the Taichu Path back then?¡± The scene when Lu Xuan destroyed the Taichu Path gradually came to be known far and wide.


    Many knew that Lu Xuan brought about the demise of Taichu Path by summoning a group of lightning dragons.


    There was utterly nobody in the entire sect capable of stopping all those dragons.


    Back then, every single lightning dragon that Lu Xuan summoned was tens of meters long. They looked even more frightening back then than they did now. Each dragon was over 10 meters wide and over 100 meters long. Each looked like a mountain when they coiled up.


    The scene before their eyes made them realize just how terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯s Dance of the Dragons skill truly was back then. They realized why nobody from all of Taichu Path was able to resist it.


    Aside from Taichu Path, none of the spectators present would do much if they were in the sect¡¯s position.


    Even if everyone present were to band together, there was still no guarantee that they would be able to resist the might of all those lightning dragons.


    Only then did they truly realize why Lu Xuan dared to ept the challenge on his own: he had way countless trump cards at his disposal.


    He had so many trump cards that he was capable of handling any situation. Even if every single enemy were to act against Lu Xuan all at once, they would likely still lose to Lu Xuan. They would¡¯ve even died in the process.


    Just when everyone was still reeling from the shock at the terrifying might of the skill, Yan Han, who was all wrapped by the lightning dragons, burst with an angry shout. A bloody sun rose from behind him, immediately overwhelming the iing lightning dragons charging at him.


    ¡°Die already!¡±


    As Yan Han roared, he conjured a silver dragon with his spear. The silver dragon immediately tore a lightning dragon apart, reducing it to specks of light that scattered all over the ce.


    Having been suppressed by the bloody sun, that lightning dragon was utterly defenseless against it.


    It took only mere moments for the nearby lightning dragons to get torn apart one after another.


    Yan Han panted away as blood dripped from his head.


    Rather, he was now practically drenched in blood. The lightning dragons kept tearing off chunks of flesh from his body. People could see signs of electrocution in the wounds all over his body.


    Yan Han never looked so haggard in his life.


    He had never looked so beaten since he first arrived.


    Despite having gone all out to kill several lightning dragons, he only brought himself just enough time for a brief respite.


    He was anxious to see the lightning skill that Lu Xuan used to destroy the Taichu Path. He finally learned just how uncannily proficient Lu Xuan was with such a skill.


    A lightning art of such a level was something that not even Yan Han, even with his current level of power, could counter.


    It took only brief moments for the remaining lightning dragons to charge at him. They howled at him again, baring their fangs and ws as they drowned Yan Han right away.


    As the ughter continued, blood sprayed around like faucets.

 Chapter 629 - Yan Han Becoming a Demon Shocking Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 629: Yan Han Bing a Demon Shocking Everyone</h4>


    That was what it was like to truly have an overwhelming advantage.


    The Dance of the Dragons unleashed the greatest power of lightning skills.


    The attack dealt serious blows to Yan Han and even cornered him.


    Everyone saw the remaining lightning dragons devour Yan Han.


    Their skin crawled as the scene unfolded. The lightning skills being too frightening to behold.


    ¡°No wonder he could destroy the entire Taichu Path all on his own. I mean, just who in the world would be able to take on such lightning skills?¡±


    Everyone talked amongst themselves. Several of them were very proficient with thunder and lightning skills; one such person was the old celestial master of the Celestial Master Pat. There were also some people from the Maoshan Sect who were very proficient with thunder and lightning skills.


    Compared to Lu Xuan¡¯s Dance of the Dragon being conjured before their eyes, however, they were far less skilled than him. They weren¡¯t even close to being at the same level as him.


    Yan Han was about to lose.


    Many watched with their mouths agape as they saw just how miserable Yan Han looked in the lightning attacks. Under such unbelievably heavy lightning attacks, even someone like Yan Han had to balk and take heavy losses.


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian said, ¡°He ispletely overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that this one¡¯s the best in the world.¡± Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng was just as much in awe as well. Despite being so far away, he was still capable of sensing that towering might that Lu Xuan emitted.


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back as he watched Yan Han being overwhelmed by the lightning dragons in the clouds. Lightning magic was the strongest and hardest among all the spells found throughout the world. This type of magic was believed to be the antithesis of all evil.


    It was especially so when Lu Xuan cast it; the power that it contained was simply unimaginable.


    However, there was not a single hint of glee in his expression. He sensed that Yan Han¡¯s vitals weren¡¯t weakening. Instead, they were actually growing.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Nobody else could hear his forceful heartbeats, but it felt like he was listening to it right before him; the sounds were as clear as they could be.


    Roar!


    A massive angry roar suddenly rang out. A pitch-ck demonic w then emerged out of the clouds, grabbing onto a lightning dragon and crushing it until it was instantly reduced to nothingness.


    One by one, the demonic ws emerged and tore apart the lightning dragons through sheer brute strength.


    The attacks were so powerful that even the dark clouds were torn apart right away.


    Nobody expected this to have happened.


    The spectators were still reeling in shock from the awe-inspiring might of Lu Xuan¡¯s lightning skill, but they all suddenly sensed a terrifying pressure shrouding the entire Sanxian Mountain.


    As the lighting dragons were all reduced to specks of light and electricity scattered all over the ce, everyone saw a figure walking out of it slowly. That figure was none other than Yan Han.


    He bore no resemnce to that dashing look he sported at the start at that moment; he hardly even looked human, as he looked more like a monster than anything. Now, he no longer looked as dashing as he did at the start. He hardly even looked human; he looked more like a monster than anything.


    Everyone saw how his body vaguely morphed into that of a monster, with at least half of it growing ck scales. His face was ckened and fangs protruded out of his mouth, while horns resembling those of goats protruded from his head.


    A pair of demonic wings sprouted from behind his back.


    He no longer looked human, instead looking like some kind of monster never seen before.


    Upon suddenly remembering something, one person said, ¡°That look¡­ he looks like seems like some kind of demon mentioned in the texts. Yan Han had be a demon!¡±


    All of the demonic qi surrounding Yan Han and his demonic appearance meant that he had fully be a demon now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sensed that something was off with Yan Han before. This exins it.¡±


    After finally seeing the anomaly standing before them, some of the more perceptive ones finally realized why they sensed that something was wrong with Yan Han before.


    Yan Han had actually be a demon.


    In the world of cultivators throughout history, sumbing to demonic possession had been quite amon urrence. Some cultivators even specialized in the demonic ways, but they were quite rare in recent times.


    Back in ancient times, cultivators in the demonic arts were responsible for wreaking havoc andmitting mass murder.


    Looking at Yan Han as he was then, everyone recalled just how terrifying the demonic cultivators had once been. They had only been able to eradicate all of those demonic cultivators ages ago by bombarding those cultivators with multiple attacks.


    That was because cultivators of demonic arts were extremely threatening to other cultivators. They were capable of consuming the flesh, blood, and even powers of other cultivators to grow stronger.


    That was an enticing way to greatly enhance their powers in a very short amount of time. As such, many people in ancient times who were incapable of resisting temptation became demonic cultivators.


    Those cultivators then posed a huge threat to the other cultivators.


    Yan Han had once devoured the entire Guimen Sect before, causing his powers to grow exponentially as a result. However, many people never got into close proximity with demonic cultivators for far too long. That was why they overlooked the whole thing.


    They hardly even thought of demonic possession to be a possibility.


    Upon looking at Yan Han¡¯s current appearance, however, many recalled what happened right away. They were surprised that he actually became a demon.


    ¡°So, that was why he was able to not only survive but also grow his powers so significantly in such a short amount of time.¡±


    Many realized what happened. They finally remembered how Yan Han was able to see such exponential growth with his powers and bing so frighteningly powerful so quickly.


    He had taken the demonic path. His case was definitely not unusual among the demonic cultivators. It was precisely due to what happened to him that enticed many to take the demonic path.


    Many felt their skin crawl at the sight. If Yan Han had be a demon, it would mean that his powers would see a huge spike again within a short amount of time if he were to be left alive on that day. By then, the entire world of cultivators would be his meals.


    This was precisely who the demonic path had once been popr. If Yan Han needed to keep the appearance and y the role of the sacred son of the Taichu Path before, then he apparently no longer needed to do so no.


    After being cornered to such an extent, the only option left for him was probably mass ughter. He could onlypletely kill every cultivator there was because his hatred and resentment could be quelled. Only by killing every cultivator present could his hatred be quelled.


    He wasn¡¯t even a dedicated demonic arts practitioner. Rather, he was someone who picked it up halfway. Such cultivators required frightening levels of hatred before beginning on the path, as they would only truly be such bymitting mass murder unchecked.


    He was different from many of the demonic cultivators who had picked up demonic arts right from the beginning. While those people might be entric, they would at least still be humans in some way.


    Someone like Yan Han was probably the real deal, so much so that he had probably rid himself of just about all human emotions.


    ¡°Yan Han has to die now. Otherwise, we won¡¯t live long enough to see the next sunrise. The entire world would be his sustenance.¡±


    Everyone made their judgment quickly; they determined that as Yan Han currently was, he had to die. Otherwise, their respective heritages would most definitely die with them.

 Chapter 630 - Demonic Egg

    <h4>Chapter 630: Demonic Egg</h4>


    At this point, the only one that they could rely on was Lu Xuan.


    If even Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t stop Yan Han, then every single one of them who was present would most probably be doomed. Nobody would be able to leave unscathed.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression never changed when facing Yan Han, who had be a demon.


    He was already well aware of that feeling that something was wrong with Yan Han from the very beginning. There was simply no way someone like Lu Xuan would be oblivious to that.


    Common people were only capable of detecting the vague presence of bloodiness about him, but Lu Xuan was able to see that the man was d in demonic qi.


    He was all too familiar with demonic qi. He has had his fair share of fighting people who were practitioners of demonic arts, so he was definitely able to tell.


    It was especially so given that he had just defeated a demonic dragon. He was very knowledgeable about the situation of people bing demons.


    It was actually not that easy for someone who was not trained in demonic arts from a young age to get into such a state.


    It could even be said that such a demonic state of being was extremely difficult to achieve. Even with the use of demonic methods, bing a demon was still quite difficult.


    There were several requirements to getting into such a state. Otherwise, there would¡¯ve been more people who seeded in that regard.


    The demonic qi that Yan Han had all over him was even more frightening and of even higher purity than that of that old demonic dragon.


    It was apparent that Yan Han did not enter such a state through usual means. His ways of doing so werepletely different from those of the old demonic dragon.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan!¡± Yan Han continued to roar as his demonic qi raged in a frenzy, shrouding the entire Sanxian Mountain as the demonic qi washed all over Lu Xuan.


    His clothes billowed loudly, yet he remained standing in midairpletely still. He simply looked at Yan Han coldly and said, ¡°So, Yan Han, this is your trump card then? I was wondering how you managed to save yourself from the brink of death so quickly. You even became even more powerful than before. I see that you¡¯ve be a demon.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Yan Han before him and shook his head. Such demonic means were ultimately heretic shortcuts that, while seemingly incredible, would cut Yan Han¡¯s future short.


    Yan Han¡¯s inherent Holy Body of the Sun had been among the handful of godlike constitutions found throughout the world. As long as he was able to develop it properly, he would have had a bright future ahead of him. He could even break all manner of records.


    Instead, he became a demon. While it looked as if his powers had grown exponentially in a short amount of time, he had actually defiled his own Holy Body of the Sun.


    He had quite literally cast away the greater power for the lesser one.


    The way Lu Xuan saw it, Yan Han had suffered quite a loss.


    Then again, he still understood why Yan Han chose to do so. If he didn¡¯t choose to be a demon, it would have been quite some time before he could make a breakthrough into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    That would have been enough time for Great Ancestor Shen Jian, Gui Qiwang, and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng to track him down and kill him outright.


    Furthermore, Lu Xuan was still Yan Han¡¯s sworn enemy.


    Lu Xuan eyed Yan Han from the side, ready to kill him at any given moment.


    He had run out of options.


    If Lu Xuan were in Yan Han¡¯s shoes, he also would not have had a choice. He would have to give it his all and hope for the best, even if what he was about to do would damage the foundation of his cultivation.


    If it had been Lu Xuan back in his past life, he would have definitely done the same. His crooked foundations were why he became the weakest among the Celestial Lords. He had used several opportunist tricks simr to entering a demonic state. It was mostly thanks to luck, that he was able to get so far in the end.


    However, things werepletely different in his current life. His current level of power meant that he did not need to resort to extreme measures like entering a demonic state to solve his problems.


    Yan Han shouted, ¡°Lu Xuan, bing a demon is a small price to pay for being able to kill you. I¡¯d be willing to die if it means dragging you down with me!¡±


    Bloodlust flickered in his eyes, as if the bloodthirsty aura in it, the demonic qi inherent within kept clouding his judgment.


    It was just like how it had been with that old demonic qi dragon, who struggled to resist the demonic qi clouding his judgment.


    Yan Han¡¯s mind managed to subdue his demonic nature before long. He red at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who made me do this. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I¡¯d still be the supreme sacred son of the Taichu Path. Now that the Taichu Path is gone, I swore to myself that I¡¯d make you pay with your blood and the lives of all of your loved ones.¡±


    He clenched his teeth as saliva kept spiling from his mouth. He looked ferocious; it was as if he had truly turned into a monster that knew of nothing other than brutality.


    His current form was incredibly ugly, and his bestial nature continued to grow. He hated himself for looking like that, but he hated Lu Xuan even more.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, huh? You probably aren¡¯t only in a demonic state. I¡¯d say that you have hunted down and consumed some kind of devilish being. That would exin why you¡¯ve been able toe this far.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Yan Han before him and realized just why Yan Han¡¯s demonic qi was so much more powerful than that old demonic dragon from before.


    That also exined why Yan Han was able to control the demonic nature consuming him from the inside. That was how he managed to keep his capacity for reasoning intact.


    Lu Xuan had seen enough to be able to tell almost immediately that Yan Han had hunted down some devilish being and fused with it.


    As such, he was consumed by demonic qi like how it usually was; he became a demonic cultivator that was mutated by demonic qi.


    He had be a true devilish being.


    Yan Han burst outughing. ¡°Hahahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d actually be able to tell. You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve consumed a demonic egg to get into such a state. That egg was something that one of the ancestral masers of the Taichu Path had once sealed, with a being in it that had yet to hatch. The very reason why I was able to get into a demonic state so quickly was because I¡¯ve devoured that thing!¡±


    That was what he deemed to have been his greatest aplishment. Not only did he sessfully be a demon in the process, but he had also sessfully bridged the gap with his powers. He became someone at Divine Transformation Realm.


    It would have been nearly impossible for him to get into such a state without that demonic egg.


    Yan Han proudlyughed as he said, ¡°Now I¡¯m the only devil in the whole world. I¡¯ll devour all of you soon enough.¡±


    He did not even bother hiding his glee. The raging demonic nature in him had almostpletely stripped away his humanity and capacity for reasoning.


    Lu Xuan was even able to see the scales all over Yan Han¡¯s body growing. It was apparent that Yan Han was at considerable risk just maintaining his current form. If he were to stay that way for much longer, he would likely be a devilpletely. That meant he would¡¯ve been permanently rid of his humanity; in that case, he could no longer turn back into a human again.


    He would be a true devil,pletely taken over by the demonic nature within him.


    ¡°Die already, Lu Xuan! I shall feast on your flesh and blood so I can be invincible!¡±


    Yan Han roared as the wings on his back pped before disappearing from where he stood.

 Chapter 631 - I Highly Suspect That Lu Xuan Is the Protagonist of a Novel!

    <h4>Chapter 631: I Highly Suspect That Lu Xuan Is the Protagonist of a Novel!</h4>


    Zoom!


    It was almost as fast as it could possibly get!


    Yan Han already moved extremely fast on his own. Now that he had a pair of devil wings, he suddenly began to move faster.


    A terrifying sonic boom instantly broke out!


    It had already broken through the sound barrier twice, yet it was doing so again. Yan Han initially moved about twice as fast as the speed of sound.


    Now, he was at least three times as fast as the speed of sound. The eleration urred almost instantly.


    His body was able to withstand this terrifying speed!


    Boom!


    He arrived in front of Lu Xuan, who felt as if a cannonball had been shot towards him.


    Lu Xuan almost instantly felt Yan Han rushing towards him. The long spear in Yan Han¡¯s hand directly pierced the air, tearing it apart.


    Compared to how he was during his original battles, he hadpletely abandoned his previous way of fighting as a human being: simple, rough, and capable of shattering everything.


    His Holy Body of the Sun was already extremely shocking before now. Now that he had be a demon, his entire body had reached a very horrifying level of strength.


    In such a case, every one of his attacks had a terrifying power!


    He had only stabbed out a simple attack, yet it was even scarier than a full-out attack from earlier!


    It was obvious that in terms of strength, Yan Han¡¯s physical body had now broken through a certain restriction. He could negate all kinds of attacks.


    If Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng were facing against him right now, they would¡¯ve most likely been stabbed to death with a single shot!


    ¡°Not bad, this is a bit interesting. You¡¯re finally getting me a bit excited, Yan Han!¡±


    Lu Xuan roared withughter as the qi and blood on his body expanded and exploded out instantly. It was at least more than twice as powerful as what he had released earlier.


    In the face of an attack capable of cutting through the sky, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, he threw a punch towards the sky.


    Bang!


    The punch collided, while the spear tore everything up in the sky.


    This was a fierce showdown. At the same time, the shock wave caused by the collision also swept everything!


    Thump, thump, thump!


    After the collision, Yan Han retreated three steps before he could stabilize himself. On the other hand, Lu Xuan¡¯s body had only flickered a little before he was stabilized.


    Lu Xuan simply looked at Yan Han with golden light shing in his eyes, which suddenly flickered. As he raised his hand, Yan Han had disappeared in front of him and appeared on the right side of Lu Xuan. The long spear in Yan Han¡¯s hand had been stabbed out and was less than an inch in front of Lu Xuan.


    The terrifying spear moved towards Lu Xuan¡¯s head by the inch.


    The one who was standing in ce earlier had been Yan Han¡¯s residual shadow. It was because he moved so fast that he had left a residual image in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t hide from Lu Xuan¡¯s sight. His Delusion-breaker Eye could see through all this. He directly blocked this horrifying attack.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s hands were covered with thin and dense golden scales. It was as if they had really be dragon ws.


    These dragon scales condensed from Spiritual Aether had great defensive abilities which allowed it to protect Lu Xuan.


    Within the blink of an eye, the two sides had already collided twice.


    It had made the people watching feel a little dizzy.


    ¡°Look at how fast they¡¯re moving¡±


    As the people watched, they felt that their eyes could not keep up with them. They could only use primordial spirit to capture the scene then y it back in their heads. Even then, they were still unable to keep up with the speed of the two men as they fought each other.


    The battlefield looked extremely terrifying. It was like two demons destroying the world.


    Even powerful people like Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng and Great Ancestor Shen Jian could not help but keep retreating. They did not dare to get close to the two men while they were engaged inbat.


    Astonished by the sight, Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng said, ¡°They¡¯re so fast! We couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow in a battle like this!¡±


    At that moment, the Shield of Great Aether on his body had transformed into an ancient beast to protect him from being seriously injured by the aftermath of the battle between the two men.


    Currently, the aftermath of the battle between the two men was enough to deal a heavy blow to the Great Ancestors.


    If they did not get out of the way in time, the aftermath may have killed them.


    The difference in strength between the two sides was so big; there was no contest between the two!


    Great Ancestor Shen Jian wiped the cold sweat off of him as he said, ¡°Yan Han¡¯s strength did not just double after he became a demon, yet he still couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Xuan. How horrifying is Lu Xuan¡¯s strength? He¡¯s been hiding his abilities from the very beginning. If Yan Han was never possessed by the demon, his strength would¡¯ve never increased so much. If that¡¯s the case, I am afraid no one else can force him into using all of his strength.¡±


    Lu Xuan had behaved so nonchntly from the very beginning. No matter what kind of danger he faced, nothing seemed to be able to do anything to him.


    Now they all understood that it was not because Lu Xuan was being over-confident in himself. Instead, it was because he really was strong.


    He truly was that strong!


    ¡°Where on Earth did this Lu Xuane from? Could he be the real destiny¡¯s child of this golden age?¡± Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. He knew that in some prosperous times, certain powerful beings would be born. As soon as these people emerged, they would suppress the present world with nobody to stop them.


    Such people like Lv Dongbin, WuTang¡¯s Zhang Sanfeng, and Bodhidharma among others were all outstanding among them.


    All the cultivators who could suppress everyone with their own efforts until they no longer had any light weremonly known as the child of destiny. They were considered to be fortunate; they may trip over some ancient magic weapon when they went out, or just happen to pick up an ancient inheritance while resting.


    That was what it meant to be the son of heaven!


    That could not be considered the glory days of the world. Obviously, these three experts were nothing whenpared to the recovery of the world.


    During their era, it was prosperous enough to have Bodhidharma, Lv Dongbin, Zhang Sanfeng and other unique figures emerge. Now, it was reasonable to guess that a beloved son of heaven who was far stronger than them would appear.


    Even with the information people had collected about Lu Xuan before, it showed that his cultivation had increased very smoothly. He was able to be invincible by sweeping across the world.


    Even if he had been targeted several times and was said to have fallen several times, he was always able to get himself out of danger. He was also capable of getting stronger.


    It seemed as if Lu Xuan was the protagonist of some kind of novel, especially when he was the Holy Land. The fact that he had no real sect made his existence even more incredible and unbelievable.


    It was like a miracle!


    No matter how one saw it, this was incredible. Was Lu Xuan truly God¡¯s son?


    Was it toote to ride on his coattails?

 Chapter 632 - Conquering the World and Seriously Injuring Yan Han

    <h4>Chapter 632: Conquering the World and Seriously Injuring Yan Han</h4>


    Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng could not help but think of such an absurd idea; he could not help but think that Lu Xuan was like God¡¯s own son right now or even the hero of a certain novel.


    How else could all these impossible situations have been exined?


    While the two Great Ancestors were randomly generating such ideas in their heads, they saw that on the battlefield, the battle between Lu Xuan and Yan Han had now reached its peak.


    ¡°Just die already, Lu Xuan!¡±


    As Yan Han let out an angry roar, the Ring of Blood Sun rose behind him.


    If one could have said that Yan Han¡¯s primordial spirit only consisted of a huge sun mixed with some blood, then at least one-third of his primordial spirit had now turned into a blood sun.


    The blood sun crushed the world, suppressing everything in its path. It was as if it even wanted to burn Lu Xuan alive.


    This battle scene was extremely terrifying to watch. It was like watching a demon god try to destroy everything in the world!


    At this point, Yan Han no longer held back. He released various attacks simultaneously, directly all of them towards Lu Xuan.


    Behind Lu Xuan, the golden dragon rose into the air as its majestic force held the void in ce.


    The frightening blood sun behind Yan Han was at least 10 meters high, but the golden dragon behind Lu Xuan was also around 10 meters in both height and length.


    It was turning in the air, fighting against that Ring of Blood Sun!


    Boom!


    The battle between the two sides had affected everything. In the sky, their primordial spirits collided with each other. The collision between the two shook everything else in the world.


    On the other side, Yan Han¡¯s attack on Lu Xuan never ended!


    People could not even keep up with how fast Yan Han moved. Even if they opened their formation eyes, they could barely see a shadow of Yan Han when he appeared near Lu Xuan.


    Yan Han moved so fast that all anyone could hear were sonic booms capable of shattering their eardrums.


    That was how terrifying the battle was!


    People could even see the sky copsing. Although it was only the air that was copsing, people could not help but feel shocked while watching it crumble in the distance!


    The fighting between the two sides had reached its limit!


    Lu Xuan said apathetically, ¡°There¡¯s no use in trying, Yan Han. Your attacks are far too weak against me!¡±


    After he spoke, he waved his sleeve. This was his magic: the Heaven and Earth Sleeve. All of Yan Han¡¯s attacks were sucked into the sleeve, unable to do anything to Lu Xuan.


    Whenever Yan Han was about to make a move, Lu Xuan would always be able to interrupt him at a critical moment.


    It was just like the battle from earlier; Yan Han was much strongerpared to back then. Even so, Lu Xuan was still able to easily defend himself against the attacks.


    It was as if Lu Xuan had not sensed the change in Yan Han!


    Lu Xuan had suppressed the demonized Yan Han while they fought!


    Although Yan Han kept attacking, everyone could see that Lu Xuan was able to defend himself and constantly repel all kinds of attacks without moving around too much.


    Lu Xuan had used such mythological and legendary magic like the Heaven and Earth Sleeve to its limits!


    With a sling of his sleeve, he would absorb Yan Han¡¯s attacks and then throw the attack back at Yan Han.


    This was an extremely terrifying move!


    Yan Han¡¯s Holy Body of the Sun had be demonized, bing even more terrifying than the original Holy Body of the Sun. Even so, Yan Han still could not withstand the constant bombardment of attacks from Lu Xuan.


    People saw fresh blood dripping down from the sky. The blood came from none other than Yan Han.


    With each step forward, Lu Xuan forced Yan Han into a desperate situation. He was so strong that the attacks absorbed by his Heaven and Earth Sleeve directly turned into a formation aimed at Yan Han.


    Yan Han continued to struggle in the hopes of escaping.


    The more he attacked, however, the more Lu Xuan could throw Yan Han¡¯s attacks back at him. This made Yan Han extremely depressed.


    One could have said that Yan Han had a variety of magical abilities that he could have easily used.


    Against Lu Xuan, however, these attacks were not much use. No matter what kind of ability Yan Han pulled out, it did not affect Lu Xuan, who easily dispelled them.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Yan Han screamed and let out a huge roar. The devil qi on his body constantly scattered everywhere. It shook the whole universe, breaking free from the formation set for him by Lu Xuan. It was boundless and terrifying.


    At that moment, people saw that Yan Han had be even more of a demon. Only half of his body had been demonized at first, but now three-quarters of him had be demonized within a short amount of time.


    At that moment, Yan Han¡¯s eyes became mostly blood-red. Right now, it was very difficult for him to just try and stay sane.


    If he went on like this, the devil qi wouldpletely erode him even if he defeated Lu Xuan. He would then turn into a horrifying killing monster.


    He would actually turn into a demon!


    When that time arrived, the rtionship between him and the demon in the egg would bepletely reversed.


    Earlier, he was the one who swallowed the demon in the demonic egg. That made him the one in control. If he continued to be eroded by the devil qi, however, the demon within his body would consume him instead. The demon would have swallowed him whole and upied his body,pletely transforming him into a real demon in the world.


    Still, Yan Han refused to give up!


    He could only try his best. If there was no way to kill Lu Xuan while he was a demon, then he could do nothing else about it. After his death, he would not be able to control anything.


    Even if all the creatures in the world were killed and the entire world became demonic, what would that have to do with him?


    After tearing open Lu Xuan¡¯s series of attacks, Yan Han held the long spear between his legs. The devil qi turned into a dark horse, which was a type of magic evolved from the devil qi.


    One man rode a horse as if he were a general in battle who could tear apart everything in his path and shatter the sky.


    The spear swept across the sky and charged directly towards Lu Xuan!


    It was only at this point that Lu Xuan finally took the battle seriously and maderge-scale attacks!


    With each punch, he was able to st out a golden dragon.


    As a representation of the strong and magnanimous, the golden dragon could naturally suppress the devil qi.


    Even so, it was bing increasingly harder for Lu Xuan to fight while the devil qi was this strong.


    The degree of Yan Han¡¯s demonization was constantly growing stronger, which meant that the amount of strength he could mobilize every time he attacked was bing more terrifying.


    Although he was still unable to do anything to Lu Xuan, his strength was powerful enough to put him on the same level as Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had thought back to how he was able to easily suppress Yan Han at first. Compared to then, it was not so easy now.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan threw a punch at Yan Han¡¯s body, directly smashing the devil qi on him. Lu Xuan pierced through Yan Han¡¯s chest, sending him flying backward.

 Chapter 633 - The Final Trump Card, the Auric Flower

    <h4>Chapter 633: The Final Trump Card, the Auric Flower</h4>


    One punch had pierced a hole through Yan Han¡¯s chest, ck devil blood instantly sputtering out from it!


    Lu Xuan seized the opportunity and threw another punch that grabbed onto Yan Han¡¯s chest like a dragon w, creating a big hole and tearing out Yan Han¡¯s flesh and even bones.


    The flesh and blood on the dragon¡¯s w still constantly wriggled with a strong vitality.


    Lu Xuan frowned and immediately created a me on the dragon¡¯s w, turning the mass of flesh and blood into a ball of ash.


    Roar!


    With a massive hole in his chest, Yan Han let out an even more ferocious roar. This punch had made him suffer immensely, as the devil qi on his body had been weakened a little.


    Immediately afterward, everyone saw that the injury on Yan Han¡¯s chest had unexpectedly recovered at an astonishing speed. The endless devil qi filled the hole and turned into flesh and blood.


    One person was left dumbfounded by the sight. With a hiss, that person said, ¡°This isn¡¯t something that ordinary demonic creatures can do. What kind of demonic egg did Yan Han swallow, and what kind of demonic creature did he merge with?¡±


    The devil qi itself could turn into flesh and blood. This kind of ferocious demon was no ordinary demonic creature.


    It was obvious that the demonic egg that Yan Han swallowed contained a demonic creature of high-level cultivation.


    Only then was it possible for Yan Han to reach this point, as he continued to grow stronger!


    Yan Han¡¯s fury grew as the devil qi allowed him to recover from his chest injury. The blood in his eyes became more intense; having been infected by the devil qi, he could hardly control himself anymore.


    Obviously, Yan Han had been further infected by the devil qi. That was why he had very littlemon sense left within him. He drooled as his eyes glowed with blood. He was bing more like an irrational beast who only knew how to kill.


    He stared at Lu Xuan as if Yan Han was a beast preparing to hunt down its prey.


    ¡°Has hepletely turned into a beast?¡± Lu Xuan could see that thest bit of reasoning within Yan Han¡¯s eyes was trying to suppress the devil qi in his body, but it was of no use at all. If he could not even protect himself now, how could he possibly suppress the devil qi growing from within his body?


    This was all very normal. This kind of bizarre method had several restrictions, after all.


    If anyone wanted to devour demonic things to increase their own cultivation, then they would have to always be prepared for the devil qi to attack them.


    The devil qi would continue tormenting them even during seemingly ordinary times. Even if they do notpletely be a demon, they would gradually be more cruel and bloodthirsty.


    Lu Xuan had seen this situation many times in his previous life!


    Yan Han was constantly struggling. It was only a matter of time before hepletely lost control.


    Once Yan Han had beenpletely corrupted by the devil qi, he would have only been even harder to deal with.


    Boom!


    Atst, Yan Han¡¯sst bit of rationality hadpletely dissipated. His reddened eyes showed a strange shape. His pupils no longer resembled those of a human; his eyes hadpletely turned into those of demons.


    The Ring of Blood Sun behind Yan Han became increasingly terrifying until it hadpletely turned into a blood sun. Instead of its usual rays of sunlight, the sun now emitted an endless blood light.


    It was as if it could paint the entire world blood-red.


    Buzz!


    Yan Han instantly disappeared on the spot. The next moment, a long spear was directly stabbed towards Lu Xuan.


    This spear had turned into a Ring of Blood Sun, as it directly closed in on Lu Xuan. This was the suppression of the primordial spirit.


    Although the demon hadpletely eroded Yan Han¡¯s rationality, it still shared the same body with its host in the end. At that moment, the magic that was being disyed was very strong. He even relied on the intuition of a beast, which was harder and more terrifying to deal with.


    Bang!


    Lu Xuan loudly roared as he threw out another punch, which collided with the long spear. The collision set off a terrifying explosion.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Lu Xuan took three steps back before he was finally able to stabilize himself.


    The experts were shocked. After fighting against Yan Han for so long, this was the first time Lu Xuan was at a disadvantage.


    Even if he had only taken three steps back, many people saw itpletely differently.


    This showed a difference between the offensive and defensive momentum.


    Because Yan Han had wanted to suppress the demon in his body earlier, he had not been able to utilize all of his strength. Now that he had beenpletely taken over by the demon, there was no need to spare any spear strength to fight against the demon in his body.


    The more he became a demon, the stronger he would be.


    At first, Lu Xuan had suppressed Yan Han, putting him at a disadvantage. Now, Yan Han had the upper hand; he was the one doing the suppression in this fight.


    Boom!


    While everyone was shocked by this, the battle suddenly broke out. The terrifying devil qi obscured the sun. Within this devil qi, Yan Han continued to attack.


    Each time he made a move, he would create a horrifying sonic boom and constantlyunch a terrifying attack. Everyone saw the Ring of Blood Sun from all over the world, constantly crushing down on everything.


    Within all kinds of attacks, Lu Xuan continued to retreat. He was like a boat on a stormy sea that could bepletely engulfed at any time.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±


    Yan Han hadpletely transformed into a demon, his face now covered in scales. At that moment, all that remained in his mind was a boundless murderous intent. He kept chanting the word ¡°die¡± as he constantly threw more attacks towards Lu Xuan.


    Over time, he was turning more and more into a terrifying demon!


    Yan Han was getting stronger!


    He was even strong enough to suppress Lu Xuan!


    However, Lu Xuan remained unfazed in the midst of such a barrage of attacks!


    Lu Xuan muttered to himself, ¡°This can¡¯t go on. Once he haspletely turned into a demon, it will be very difficult to deal with him!¡±


    Yan Han, who stood in front of him, was very scary. Any of his attacks could¡¯ve killed Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng, Great Ancestor Shen Jian, Gui Qiwang, and others.


    Yan Han¡¯s own Holy Body of the Sun was very powerful. Coupled with devouring an even higher-ranked demonic item, his own strength became even stronger after the two kinds of blood merged into one.


    Once he waspletely demonized, his strength would only be more shockingpared to now. Once that time came, even Lu Xuan would find it very difficult to deal with him!


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of you once and for all!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were now resolute as the qi and blood on his body suddenly spread out. It rolled out like the sea, suddenly washing away the devil qi.


    This revealed Yan Han and Lu Xuan hiding within.


    Just when everyone was still wondering what Lu Xuan would do to save such a tragic situation.


    They saw the qi and blood surrounding Lu Xuan condense at a shocking speed, forming a budding flower above his head.


    It was the Auric Flower!


    Many people stared at him in shock with wide eyes!

 Chapter 634 - Killing Yan Han

    <h4>Chapter 634: Killing Yan Han</h4>


    The Auric Flower!


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Auric Flower!¡±


    Although many people have heard of it for a while now, this was the first time that they ever saw it with their own eyes!


    The Auric Flower rose above Lu Xuan¡¯s head, resembling a flower of the Great Path.


    It was said that in the beginning, Lu Xuan¡¯s qi and blood had scattered everywhere like a vast sea. After the Auric Flower was condensed, an endless stream of qi and blood had now all condensed on top of Lu Xuan¡¯s head, with not even a little bit of it flowing out.


    This meant that Lu Xuan was able to control his own qi and blood to its fullest potential. His control over his qi and blood had even surpassed its limits; he was now capable of condensing the qi and blood into an Auric Flower.


    Being able to condense the Auric Flower had very little to do with one¡¯s cultivation. Even if there had been an expert whose cultivation had surpassed the Divine Transformation Realm, no expert since ancient times could sessfully condense the Auric Flower.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan had condensed the Auric Flower without having even reached the Divine Transformation Realm.


    For this kind of Auric Flower to be condensed, it did not necessarily mean that the higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the more advantage they had in condensing it. It was likely that the higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the more difficult it would be to condense.


    In the end, they would only be able to condense three flowers at most!


    However, experts in the Divine Transformation Realm seemed as if they had mastered a massive weapon. One such person like that was Lu Xuan, who was able to condense the Auric Flower.


    The aura on his entire body now seemed different, his qi and blood no longer overflowing. However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t look any weaker now. On the contrary, he looked even more terrifying!


    One by one, Lu Xuan broke out an endless stream of trump cards. Such a disy of power had impressed many strong experts.


    Even after having reached this point, Lu Xuan was still able to disy so many hidden trump cards. This alone was enough to prove how terrifying of an enemy Lu Xuan could be.


    He was far stronger than an average expert.


    Right when Lu Xuan had condensed the Auric Flower, Yan Han had charged at him.


    Zoom! Zoom! Zoom!


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The terrifying devil qi spread out in all directions before instantly turning into a Ring of Blood Sun that sted towards Lu Xuan.


    Yan Han growled. He was like a wild animal, constantly pouncing towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I have to suppress you. I just have to!¡±


    The suppressive aura of the Ring of Blood Sun was about to engulf Lu Xuan.


    Yan Han¡¯s body exuded a wave of some type of ancient devil qi, which made the Ring of Blood Sun¡¯s power rise to its limits.


    However, Lu Xuan did not step back at all. Behind him, the terrifying golden dragon soared into the air before suddenly colliding with Yan Han¡¯s Ring of Blood Sun, instantly tearing it apart in the air.


    Nobody could stop it!


    Even though Lu Xuan had been suppressed just now, he still knew what it was like to strengthen his primordial spirit in two lifetimes. His primordial spirit looked as big as an ordinary primordial spirit, being only around 10 meters tall.


    Compared to Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit, however, an ordinary primordial spirit was so weak. It would¡¯ve been likeparing a block of iron to a block of tofu.


    By then, Yan Han¡¯s long spear had torn everything apart before directly charging towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan threw a fist towards the attack. The fist turned into a golden dragon w before fiercely charging towards the spear.


    Boom!


    The fist and the long spear collided, but the result this time was different from before. To be more precise, Lu Xuan did not take half a step back.


    Instead, Yan Han had retreated several steps!


    After condensing the Auric Flower, Lu Xuan could not increase his strength like how Yan Han could after thetter had be a demon. However, Lu Xuan was able to exert 20% of his strength.


    It even seemed more like 30% of his strength!


    After the punch prompted Yan Han to retreat, Lu Xuan did not hesitate to directly go after him and attack again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    This time, everyone saw how Lu Xuan pummeled Yan Han, who even had an incredulous expression in his demonic eyes. He did not understand why he was so weak against Lu Xuan, even after he allowed himself to be possessed by the demon.


    After condensing the Auric Flower, each punch that Lu Xuan flew was stronger than thest!


    Thousands of collisions instantly broke out. Lu Xuan disyed his fist attacks, causing a shocking fist¡¯s will to burst out. It was overwhelming and could smash everything.


    Boom!


    Nobody knew when, but cracks had appeared on the long spear in Yan Han¡¯s hand. After each confrontation, the crack on the spear would grow even bigger until it ultimately shattered into pieces.


    When the long spear in Yan Han¡¯s hand broke into pieces, his purlicue hadpletely cracked. Even though he was covered with ck scales that protected him, it was still impossible to stop Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying power.


    The scales failed to protect Yan Han, with all of them turning into dust.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Yan Han spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, then retreated again and again. He had almost been beaten to death where he stood.


    His insides were trembling!


    Even though he couldn¡¯t feel pain after being possessed by the demon, he was still stunned by what just happened.


    Lu Xuan then shouted, ¡°Yan Han!¡±


    The dark clouds high up in the sky condensed together as an electric dragon was suddenly formed. It then directly descended towards Yan Han.


    Yan Han growled, ¡°Again? Do you think it¡¯ll work this time?!¡±


    Yan Han rose towards the electric dragon and instantly tore it into pieces.


    After that, however, Yan Han faced more electric dragons falling from the sky that swooped down towards Yan Han.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Yan Han was about to be torn into pieces.


    Yan Han continued to roar. His hands were like a pair of demonic ws, constantly tearing apart the electric dragons charging at him. However, the barrage of electric dragons seemed to never end as they continued to fall from the sky towards him, tearing apart the muscles on his body.


    These electric dragons were created from thunderbolts between Heaven and Earth. Therefore, they naturally had a restrictive effect on demons even though Yan Han¡¯s constant struggling could kill one, two, or maybe three electric dragons.


    However, there was no way for him to deal with so many electric dragons all at once.


    These electric dragons continued to flow under Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying power as they were constantly dancing around.


    It only took a moment for Yan Han to be torn into pieces, leaving only some remains. Most people could even see the dense demonic bones from his body, which could be said to have been in an extremely miserable state.


    The devil qi was constantly healing his injury. Yan Han became more resilient after merging with such a high-level demonic creature.


    Just then, Lu Xuan entered the battlefield and directly threw out a fist.


    Boom!


    People only saw Lu Xuan¡¯s fist hit Yan Han, who couldn¡¯t resist the attack this time. His bones were shattered, and his internal organs directly turned into blood mist all over the sky.


    Even his head had shattered!


    He had been beaten to death in an instant with one punch!

 Chapter 635 - Lu Xuan, the Ruler of a Saint-less Era!

    <h4>Chapter 635: Lu Xuan, the Ruler of a Saint-less Era!</h4>


    Yan Han has perished!


    The devil qi in the sky was dissipating at an astonishing rate. Yan Han¡¯s body, which was more than three meters tall, had fallen directly to the ground.


    Even if his vitality had far exceeded that of demonic creatures from ordinary people, it was still impossible to survive such a blow.


    Once someone was dead, that was it!


    At that moment, many people still felt anxious and doubtful. Yan Han¡¯s fierce appearance had shocked them too much.


    Even up to now, Yan Han was strong enough to kill them all.


    These people were no match for Yan Han at all; their existences were not on the same level!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Lu Xuan, none of them would have been able to escape today. Nobody could imagine how strong Yan Han would¡¯ve be if he had devoured them.


    Fortunately, with Lu Xuan taking charge, he was able to stop such a massacre from urring.


    Soon, everyone realized that it was not only Yan Han. Lu Xuan was an even more terrifying killer.


    Although Yan Han was extremely strong, nobody expected him to be so easily hammered to death by Lu Xuan.


    It was hard to imagine how strong Lu Xuan was.


    Regarding what Lu Xuan said earlier about wanting to integrate the Blessed Enve into the Earth Federation, everyone thought about it only briefly before. Now, they had to admit that this was no longer just an idea.


    It was something they had to follow!


    Lu Xuan was so strong that he could control the entire situation on his own.


    Lu Xuan absorbed Yan Han¡¯s body into the Coiling Dragon Ring. Soon, the disciples of Sanxian Sect came to deal with the rest.


    The demonic blood, which had flown all over the ce, was sealed away by the experts who were present at the time.


    If the demonic blood was not disposed of as soon as possible, then it would pollute the entire Sanxian Mountain, making it an unsuitable area for creatures to live in.


    After Lu Xuan sat on the main seat, the rest of the experts sat down one after another.


    This time, even Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng and Great Ancestor Shen Jian did not dare to sit next to Lu Xuan. Although they were all experts in the Divine Transformation Realm, it was obvious they were far weaker than Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Now that the problem has been dealt with, has everyone thought about integrating the entire Blessed Enve into the Earth Federation? Has everyone thought about allowing both sides to prosper together?¡±


    Lu Xuan looked around and nced at the crowd.


    All the experts smiled kindly on their faces, yet they scolded Lu Xuan deep down. Lu Xuan had been so domineering that they did not have time to consider it at all.


    Even if they were given time to think about it, they had no choice but to ept it.


    There was no room for objection.


    Yan Han alone could wipe out a Holy Land like the Guimen Sect, and Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was above Yan Han¡¯s.


    If they disobeyed Lu Xuan, there was no guarantee that Lu Xuan would not go on a killing spree.


    One by one, several experts spoke up and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s Mister Lu¡¯s decision, we see no problems with it!¡±


    ¡°Very well. You are all men with outstanding talents. There is no reason to just guard the Blessed Enve. In the future, the Earth Federation will be the stage for you to show your strength. In any case, none of you will be disappointed!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded with satisfaction.


    The Sanxian Assembly hade to a sessful conclusion. What happened at the Sanxian Assembly spread throughout the world at a very fast pace.


    One by one, several news stories were passed around. Everyone was left dumbfounded by the news, unable to wrap their heads around it.


    First, Lu Xuan had shown his power and forced the three Great Ancestors to bow their heads at the Sanxian Assembly. That was how he took the title as the world¡¯s top expert.


    Then, Yan Han went on a killing spree and ughtered everyone in the entire Guimen Sect.


    He had taken out two of the four major Holy Lands in the Blessed Enve, sparing only Shenjian Vi and Lingxiao Pavilion.


    When everyone heard the news, they were first shocked before bing numbed towards the news.


    The Holy Land had always been a supreme existence in the Blessed Enve. No one had ever heard of the Holy Land falling. Now, two Holy Lands had been destroyed so quickly.


    Everyone in the entire Blessed Enve was shocked by the astonishing kill counts that Lu Xuan and Yan Han boasted.


    Afterward, information of the battle between Lu Xuan and Yan Han had also spread everywhere. In the end, Lu Xuanpletely overwhelmed Yan Han by using his amazing strength.


    The pictures and videos of this battle had also spread to everyone. People could see how amazingly strong Lu Xuan was in the shots; he had essentially suppressed Yan Han throughout the entire battle.


    One person was all it took to cause such a massivemotion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yan Han to choose to end up being possessed by the demon. However, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength is too terrifying. He was also faced with the pursuit of the three Great Ancestors. If he didn¡¯t allow himself to be possessed, it would have been impossible for him to kill everyone around him, let alone everyone in Guimen Sect!¡±


    ¡°I finally understand how it feels for someone out there to be better than you who is outshining you at every turn. Yan Han was a genius rarely seen in 100 years. He was destined to be a horrifying existence that can suppress a generation, but he has now been killed by a strong monster such as Lu Xuan!¡±


    ¡°There will always be someone stronger than you out in the world somewhere. It is precisely because of Yan Han¡¯s strength that he was able to show everyone how terrifying Lu Xuan was.¡±


    Everyone was talking about the battle. The images on the screen alone were enough to greatly pressure everyone who looked at them. This was just from looking at the magic shown on the images and screens.


    They couldn¡¯t imagine how they would¡¯ve felt if they had seen such a terrifying scene at the assembly. Many people felt a chill go down their backs just thinking about this possibility.


    Both Yan Han and Lu Xuan were strong enough to kill everyone in the entire Blessed Enve on their own.


    However, people felt fortunate that Lu Xuan had ultimately triumphed over Yan Han. No matter what anyone said, Lu Xuan was still a human being, while Yan Han was not. He had be a demon that drooled while showing his teeth and ws.


    ¡°However, with Lu Xuan as the victor of the battle, it will bepletely impossible for our Blessed Enve to be above the Earth Federation.¡±


    ¡°You still want to stand above the humans? Right now, it¡¯s already amazing that they didn¡¯t kill us all!¡±


    ¡°This is a brand-new era. Not only is there the revival of spirit qi on Earth, but it is also a new era in the Blessed Enve. It is a saint-less era!¡±


    This sentence had taken over the hearts and minds of many people.


    This saint did not refer to an actual saint, but instead to a Holy Land.


    Although two of the four major Holy Lands still existed, they might as well have been non-existent.


    As long as Lu Xuan was still around, even the remaining two Holy Lands had no choice but to listen to him.


    There was only one ruler in the world who was as high as a God: Lu Xuan!

 Chapter 636 - The Earth in a Ruckus

    <h4>Chapter 636: The Earth in a Ruckus</h4>


    Lu Xuan was the ruler of an era without saints.


    Everyone acknowledged this fact. Even the dumbest and slowest people could tell that both the Blessed Enve and Earth would have an extremely powerful ruler for a long time.


    Lu Xuan was so young; this was the beginning of everything for him.


    People at the Divine Transformation Realm would live for at least 500 years, which meant that Lu Xuan could easily rule for over 400 years. Furthermore, in theing golden age, it became obvious that the Divine Transformation Realm would not be the end of one¡¯s journey at cultivation.


    ording to the records and texts throughout history, one¡¯s lifespan could reach up to 1000 years if one made a breakthrough into the next realm.


    That meant the world would be under his rule for at least up to 1000 years in the future, entering a long era without saints.


    Some people rejoiced over the fact; they believed that with Lu Xuan in charge, shes between the sects and ns, as well as even sacred grounds, would be kept at manageable levels.


    To those who were incredibly ambitious, however, that would no doubt be their worst nightmare.


    It did not take long for Lu Xuan to announce that the site of the Sanxian Sect would be the ce linking the Earth Federation and the Blessed Enve together.


    The Sanxian Sect would also receive full support from the Earth Federation.


    The Sanxian Sect was the first to side with him, so it was only natural for him to reward the sect. He waspelled to not disappoint the ones who sided with him.


    He had been doing things like this countless times in his past life, so he was very familiar with how things worked.


    The Sanxian Sect was also elevated to premium status among the sects working with the Earth Federation.


    There had only been two other cultivation forces that were given such a status so far: the Shenjian Vi and the Lingxiao Pavilion.


    Both ces were sacred grounds, but the Sanxian Sect was but a low-grade sect. Even then, it was elevated to the same status as the other two sacred grounds.


    Everyone was able to tell that he was apparently over-rewarding the Sanxian Sect. This was Lu Xuan¡¯s way of telling the others that those who followed him would be rewarded handsomely. He also believed that anyone who refused to side with him, such as the people from Taichu Path, was better off eradicated.


    He was literally sparing no expense at rewarding those of his own volition.


    Everyone understood what Lu Xuan was trying to say through his actions, yet the move was still extremely impactful; everyone acted right away. Several sects and ns submitted their registrations in a very short amount of time, expressing their wishes of working with the Earth Federation.


    Furthermore, they were all behaving very humbly.


    Lu Xuan was more than capable of deciding who lived and who died. More importantly, Lu Xuan had demonstrated that he was fully capable of elevating people to a status that they could only dream of before. He could also snuff them all out on his own and send them all to Hell if he wanted.


    No one wanted to start any trouble under such circumstances, lest they would risk being targeted by Lu Xuan.


    However, he did not get involved with the procedures after that. He simply returned to the Earth Federation through that portal at the Sanxian Sect.


    The first thing he did when he returned home was hold a teleconference back at Yunxuan Vi with the higher-ups of the Earth Federation.


    None of the high-ranking officials were prepared for the sudden notification that there was a massive world in the future waiting to work with them.


    To put it precisely, he was actually making his way to put the Blessed Enve under the rule of the Earth Federation, adding the ce to the world government¡¯s jurisdiction.


    The Blessed Enve would be considered the Earth Federation¡¯s first extradimensional colony.


    This was exactly why all of the officials of the Earth Federation were shocked about the news that Lu Xuan brought home.


    Lu Xuan made light of the entire process of him conquering the entire Blessed Enve.


    Even so, everyone could still tell just how perilous things had be.


    All of them knew just how powerful those from the Blessed Enve were. To be more precise, they knew all there was to know in that regard.


    That escort army from Taichu Path from before had almost ended up overwhelming all cultivation forces on the.


    Things had gotten so bad that even the Earth Federation government had a hard time dealing with it. They even had toe up with contingency ns just to prepare for an army of such powerful beings to emerge from the Blessed Enve.


    To make matters worse, the Taichu Path was the only sacred ground that did so. There were three more back in the Blessed Enve that were just as difficult to deal with. Furthermore, they had to contend with many more first, second, and third-rate cultivation forces.


    If all those forces were to band together, it would be something so massive that even the sight of it would inspire fear into anyone who saw it.


    The culmination of such a force would¡¯ve been able to steamroll over everyone else.


    Even the Earth Federation government had to be prepared for the worst; they would have to break out the nuclear weapons and taking the mutually assured destruction route.


    None of them knew that back in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, they did not even get a chance or be powerful enough to fight a nuclear war with those from the Blessed Enve.


    Those from the Blessed Enve seemed to have been able to easily dismantle all of the armed forces and equipment of the governments back then.


    Cultivation forces throughout every single country on the had to submit to those from the Blessed Enve.


    After a long war, the Earth Federation was established. This eventually brought the forces of the Blessed Enve to aplete stop.


    However, it took several years for that to happen. Nearly half of the poption on Earth were killed before the forces of the won the battle.


    Even so, Lu Xuan simply informed them that as of now, he had taken over the Blessed Enve and left them to handle the rest. If it had been someone else saying such things, those higher-ups would have simply believed that this person hadpletely lost their mind.


    When Lu Xuan was the one who told them all of this, they all easily believed him without hesitation.


    The entire Earth Federation was mobilized after hanging up. They even began to select diplomats to send to the Blessed Enve.


    That was the first time the Earth Federation sent people to extradimensional spaces, which would no doubt be something very attractive to them.


    They quickly received all kinds of news verifying what Lu Xuan just said.


    On the other side, all the branches of cultivation forces of the Blessed Enve and Earth immediately received word from headquarters.


    Almost everyone rushed to contact the headquarters of the Earth Federation¡ªthe Imperial Capital¡ªat once.


    They then submitted proposals of cooperation, expressing their willingness to work with the Earth Federation.


    It seemed as if they all feared that they would all be marked as targets if they were too slow about it. That would then lead to their forces being caught in a predicament. If that were to happen, they were guaranteed to be doomed.


    Only a few days had passed before the news spread like wildfire, reaching all corners of the world.


    Countless people throughout the Earth Federation were excited over the news. Everyone still remembered very well just how that army from the Taichu Path threw their weight around, after all.


    Had it not been for Lu Xuan back then, even a sacred ground for cultivation like the Yunxuan Vi would have probably fallen into Taichu Path¡¯s hands.


    That army of the Taichu Path alone was more than enough to take on anyone and anything.


    That army of the Taichu Path came from the Blessed Enve.


    However, they were getting news that the Blessed Enve had surrendered.


    There was just no way the world would stay quiet after that.

 Chapter 637 - An Epoch and a Great Future Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 637: An Epoch and a Great Future Ahead</h4>


    All of the newspapers that were printed and ready for distribution were recalled in a single night. The editors were dragged out of bed by their superiors to change the headlines and the news that followed.


    Areas that were in the daytime even saw additional prints being added on the same day.


    Radio, online, all other types of media, and even social media ounts all drafted their own pieces overnight.


    Within a night, everyone felt as if they had just seen the greatest change of the century taking ce overnight. This was especially so with the countless areas that were about to see the sunrise of the next day.


    It felt as if in just one night, they came to apletely new era they had never anticipated.


    All kinds of information regarding the Blessed Enve washed all over the world. A good portion of that information was actually old news that was gathered since the advent of the 10 Devils of Bitter Sea some time ago.


    Then again, a few people were able to get their hands on entirely new pieces of information. Thus, they had to repackage and make do with the outdated news instead.


    One way or another, the term ¡®Blessed Enve¡¯ came to the top of searches online.


    Many began to realize that the Blessed Enve would be the first extradimensional colony of the Earth Federation.


    While those from the Blessed Enve did not think that way, it was not like they could actually object to it while Lu Xuan was in charge.


    The forces of the Earth Federation would make their way to the Blessed Enve before long. The powers that were under that government¡¯s control were at such grand scales that the ones from the Blessed Enve would¡¯ve been left with two choices.


    They would either be integrated into the Earth Federation and share Earth¡¯s prosperity, or they would be outssed by those from the in every way and be eventually reduced to a true colony.


    To many cultivators from Earth, who had long been limited by the shackles enveloping the Earth, making their way into the Blessed Enve would enable them to perfectly circumvent such a situation.


    The only authority who possessed the key to the passage linking two ces was the Earth Federation.


    If there were any cultivation forces out there that were uncooperative with the Earth Federation and simply refrained from fighting the world government out in the open, they would¡¯ve been left with no choice at the moment but to work with the Earth Federation. This was because of their rich history and vast wealth.


    If they continued to refuse to work with the Earth Federation, all of their fighters would be subjected to the limitations of the. Meanwhile, the others would¡¯ve been able to make greater progress while they could easily circumvent such limitations.


    The shackles would one day be loosened further to the same level as in the Blessed Enve, but that would take years to even over a decade.


    By then, there would¡¯ve been a massive difference in terms of power between those who chose to circumvent such limitations and those who chose to deal with it head-on.


    Then again, Lu Xuan was not out to do charity work. The higher-ups were keen enough to return the favor by letting the Yunxuan Vi, the Heavenly Pce, and the Special Task Force be in charge of registration and approval of travel requests.


    That was how the Earth Federation acknowledged those three ces as an official part of the government.


    In doing so, any cultivation forces who needed to develop further in the Earth Federation would naturally have to defer to those three organizations.


    These three ces, which had been very powerful to begin with, would grow to unimaginable levels due to what was going to happen.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s family members and Yun Ling¡¯er, his disciple, gathered around in the Yunxuan Vi. Even Yun Ling¡¯er became acknowledged as a core member of Lu Xuan¡¯s family.


    The only disciple that Lu Xuan personally took in was Yun Ling¡¯er. Every other person that he had guided were not even remotely considered disciples of his.


    All of those people had be high-ranking officials in the Earth Federation. While there were times when they could im that Lu Xuan taught them a thing or two, nobody dared to im that they were truly under Lu Xuan¡¯s tutge.


    Everyone knew that, aside from his own family members, the only person whom Lu Xuan personally taught was Yun Ling¡¯er.


    Lu Shanshan couldn¡¯t help but be the first to ask, ¡°Brother, are we going to the Blessed Enve as well?¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. You¡¯ve all umted enough experience. The only thing stopping you from progressing any further the limitations of the. If you wanna go further, you¡¯d have to get to the Blessed Enve.¡±


    Aside from Lu Xuan¡¯s father, Lu Tianxiang, everyone else had already reached the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Making further progress on Earth would¡¯ve been almost impossible.


    Even Lu Tianxiang, who had been given as many resources as he needed and received his son¡¯s guidance every now and then, had only reached the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Like everyone else, the only thing preventing him from making further progress was the¡¯s limitations.


    While Lu Tianxiang was fairly talented, he was only a mere mortal. That meant that he could notpare with the others in his family who were of apparently different physiques. The others were after all, capable of resisting the limitations to make further progress.


    Lu Xuan was not the only one who cared about Lu Tianxiang¡¯s progress. Lu Tianxiang¡¯s wife and daughters were very concerned for him as well.


    The reason was simple: cultivators were capable of extending their lifespans through reaching higher levels of training. Beings at Divine Treasure Realm could easily live for over 200 years.


    In contrast, those at the Divine Transformation Realm could easily live over 500.


    After all, everyone in Lu Tianxiang¡¯s family hoped that they were able to be with each other as long as possible.


    Everyone else was destined to make breakthroughs in Divine Transformation Realm, perhaps even into levels beyond that. They would easily live up to 500 or even 1000 years old.


    It would be a massive blow to the Lu family if Lu Tianxiang passed away too soon.


    Lu Xuan had been trying to avoid that. After losing his entire family back in his past life, he clung to his family like nothing else.


    The warehouse was stockpiled with precious herbs. Lu Xuan was even concocting all manner of pills and elixirs for extending one¡¯s lifespan.


    He had several pills on hand that could help extend one¡¯s life by several years. He was even preparing many pills that were capable of extending lifespans by 10 to 20 years.


    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    It was not that Lu Xuan was incapable of making more, but that the mystical ingredients on Earth had only begun to transform. Additionally, they didn¡¯tst very long, either. Even if he had both the forms and capability to make such medicines, there was only so much he could do about theck of ingredients.


    Those pills, even just those capable of extending one¡¯s lifespan by three to five years, would cause a hugemotion out there. After all, many people were fully willing to exhaust all of their possessions to extend even just three years of their life when they were on their deathbed. Such pills alone would be enough to sustain his family¡¯s vast wealth for years.


    He needed none of that. The women in his family would not need them, either. As long as they keep making decent progress in their training, they didn¡¯t need such things.


    Even so, Lu Tianxiang would definitely need those. Cultivators who boosted their progress through such means would havebat prowess and levels that were far inferior to those who did not.


    Lu Xuan, however, didn¡¯t care about any of that. The situation with his family meant that they would not need the father to fight out there as well. His father being alive and well would be enough to put him at ease.


    Lu Tianxiang naturally understood that even if it wasn¡¯t for his family¡¯s sake, he would still need to do so for himself. Death was still a terrifying thing to face, after all.


    Old age and death had once been facts of life that nobody could avoid. Now that there were ways to extend one¡¯s lifespan significantly, he naturally would not give up easily.


    As such, he was hardly against the arrangement. He did not resent the fact that his son was far superior to him.

 Chapter 638 - Setting Up a Branch of Yunxuan Villa

    <h4>Chapter 638: Setting Up a Branch of Yunxuan Vi</h4>


    There was nobody else in the world who was like his son. His son had been known as the world¡¯s best fighter for decades.


    Lu Tianxiang had long gotten used to that. Putting his situation aside, only a few leading figures in the world were capable of even begin topare with his son.


    Something would¡¯ve been wrong with his head if he was petty towards his son.


    Lu Shanshan chuckled as she said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Hehe, I¡¯ve wanted to see what being at Divine Transformation Realm feels like for a long time now. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re all high and mighty being a great ancestor at Divine Transformation Realm. I¡¯m gonna be one myself after this.¡±


    She had long heard of the supreme status of those at Divine Transformation Realm. It was obvious that she found it very enticing.


    Being at the ninth tier of Divine Treasure Realm, she was currently only a step away from her goal. Naturally, she was excited about it.


    Based on the current situation of the world, being able to make it to Divine Transformation Realm would make a difference as massive as the distance between Heaven and Earth.


    Being at the ninth tier of Divine Treasure Realm would only make one to be among the top fighters in the world, yet only a great ancestor at Divine Treasure Realm would truly be something else entirely.


    Other than Lu Xuan, the only two other great ancestors at Divine Transformation Realm currently known in the whole wide world were Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng.


    Once Lu Shanshan and the others made a breakthrough into the Divine Transformation Realm, it wouldn¡¯t have taken long for the power of Yunxuan Vi to reign supreme all over the world.


    The powers of a single great ancestor at the Divine Treasure Realm were enough to enable one to take on the entire world. It would be even more so with countless of these beings from Yunxuan Vi.


    That alone would¡¯ve made Yunxuan Vi the most powerful of sacred grounds for cultivation.


    It would be far above the other two as they currently were.


    That was the path that Lu Xuan arranged for Yunxuan Vi to take. Along with making the Heavenly Pce¡¯s forces utterly indispensable to all other parts of the Earth Federation government, Lu Xuan would be able to solidly secure Yunxuan Vi¡¯s safety and status.


    Lu Guoguo, who had grown into a fine woman, extended her hand and said, ¡°Count me in, count me in!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er locked her gaze onto her master as well. The yearning look in her eyes was unmistakable.


    It was obvious that none of them could resist the temptation of bing a great ancestor at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    While not all of them had reached the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm for very long, their foundations were still very solid.


    That was also the cruelest thing about the world. Many people could spend a decade polishing their foundations and still never finish. People like Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, Liu Wanrong, Yun Ling¡¯er, and some others had perfected their foundations despite not having worked at it for long. This fully enabled them to make their way to higher levels.


    That was because their constitutions were far above those ofmon beings. Undergoing casual training for about a year would¡¯ve likely allowed them to overshadow themon folk, who had been at it for years or even decades.


    Instead of closing, such gaps would only be widened as further progress was made in cultivation.


    The difference was so massive that the barriers that the likes of them could so easily cross would take those with average talents a lifetime and yet still be unable to cross.


    That was just how cruel the world truly was.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll relocate there right away. I¡¯m nning on building a branch of the Yunxuan Vi in the Blessed Enve, but the headquarters would still be on Earth. For the time being, we would have a greater advantage at the Blessed Enve. In the long run, it would only be a matter of time before the cultivation conditions on Earth surpasses that of the Blessed Enve. This is where the true roots of Yunxuan Vi should remain.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Under Lu Xuan¡¯s orders, people began working to move Yunxuan Vi. Personnel and assets from Yunxuan Vi were transported to the Blessed Enve through the transportation formation at Sanxian Mountain.


    While they were not actually transporting everything over, the current size and wealth of Yunxuan Vi still made the convoy a sight to behold.


    No one dared to stir up trouble with Yunxuan Vi. The convoy was protected by many beings from the Myriad Demon Valley, forming a long line on their own. Countless monsters carried massive crates to move Yunxuan Vi¡¯s assets over to the Sanxian Mountain.


    It was only then that the cultivation forces all over the realized that while they were still reeling from the shock of the recent turn of events, Yunxuan Vi had already begun to move over there.


    There were several widely known fighters in the Yunxuan Vi.


    Aside from Lu Xuan, there was nobody else in the whole world capable of fighting them. These fighters served as the pirs supporting and protecting the Yunxuan Vi.


    All the other ns and sects began submitting their applications, trying to make their way to the Blessed Enve for cultivation as soon as possible.


    It was especially so with many who had been stuck at the eighth tier of Divine Treasure Realm for a very long time. All of them had submitted their applications in the hopes that they would be approved so they could reach the Blessed Enve as soon as possible.


    However, the people within Earth Federation¡¯s government had their own hands full at the moment. None of them had expected Lu Xuan to conquer the Blessed Enve, annexing the entire ce into the government¡¯s jurisdiction.


    Agencies and departments meant to deal with the Blessed Enve were established. This meant that the government had no time to deal with the applications, so all the applicants had to continue waiting.


    None of them dared to smuggle themselves over as well. Everyone knew that while doing so would be an easy feat, getting busted by the Earth Federation would most likely mean immediate termination of their application.


    That would truly be the worst possible oue.


    At that moment, the Yunxuan Vi¡¯s convoy, led by Lu Xuan into the Blessed Enve, caused quite a hugemotion.


    Many had long spected that Lu Xuan would bring the fighters of the Earth Federation to the Blessed Enve. That was something that people could easily determine for themselves.


    Even so, nobody expected Lu Xuan to act so quickly; it only took him a few days to organize the move into the Blessed Enve.


    Furthermore, it did not take long for Lu Xuan to decide where the new branch of the Yunxuan Vi would be: the site where Taichu Path used to be.


    That site had been meticulously picked by the ancestors of the Taichu Path ages ago, after all. It was abundant with spirit qi, and the terrain made it easy to defend yet difficult to attack. There was simply no better ce for setting up the site of a sect or n.


    After Lu Xuan moved in with his people from Yunxuan Vi, all the other cultivation forces that had been eyeing the ce immediately gave up on going there.


    Naturally, they all knew what Lu Xuan was capable of. Nobody dared to fight him for the site


    Besides, Lu Xuan was the one who brought about the doom of the Taichu Path in the first ce. It was only natural for him to take over thend where Taichu Path once stood.


    As soon as Lu Xuan¡¯s convoy reached the ce, they immediately began construction using modern civil engineering methods and machinery.


    The construction opened the eyes of cultivators native to the Blessed Enve, shocking them in the process.


    They had long heard about the marvels of modern technology, yet none of them had ever seen such things for themselves.

 Chapter 639 - A Year Passed After Establishing Yunxuan Villa

    <h4>Chapter 639: A Year Passed After Establishing Yunxuan Vi</h4>


    It was obvious that it was somethingpletely different about the methods of the cultivators.


    While it was true that cultivators were capable of moving mountains, they saw somethingpletely different.


    It took only a month for theplex that had once been the Taichu Path to bepletely rebuilt.


    Just as Lu Xuan nned, a massive formation was put in ce. This formation enveloped the entire area.


    That formation was of a scale that was never seen before, so much so that it was higher than that of Yunxuan Vi back on Earth.


    That was because back on Earth, Yunxuan Vi was built on a hill. Later on, Lu Xuan then remodeled it into a sacred ground for cultivation in the Earth Federation.


    However, the ce was still a small hill in the end. That meant that it was nothing whenpared to the site that Taichu Path had once been built on.


    The new site of Taichu Path was some sort of blessednd, to begin with. The natural Fengshui elements there were such that the new site vaguely had some kind of natural formation.


    There was a natural dragon¡¯s vein underneath the site, which was far greater than the one that Lu Xuan forcefully captured and ced underneath Yunxuan Vi.


    This dragon¡¯s vein was enough to support the cultivation needs of the entire ce.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding of formations had gotten to such levels that what he did back on Earth with the Yunxuan Vi was merely a test of sorts. What he did with the original Taichu Path¡¯s site was what truly brought his best work to the fore.


    It took only a month for him to make use of modern technology and remodel Taichu Path¡¯s site into the ce he intended to build.


    He ced one powerful formation after another on that foundation, stacking them upon each other.


    There were formations for defense and offense in the mix, as well as those for causing confusions and conjuring illusions amongst many other abilities. Lu Xuan had practically installed just about everything he knew could be put to use into Yunxuan Vi¡¯s foundation.


    The formations on the Blessed Enve were far stronger than those that Yunxuan Vi had back on Earth.


    The collection of formations were over 10 times greater than any other collection found on the. When subjected to attacks from those at the Divine Transformation Realm, Yunxuan Vi¡¯s old formation on Earth would quickly be torn apart despite being able to hold on for quite some time.


    Even when subjected to attacks from several cultivators at the Divine Transformation Realm, the formations that he installed in Yunxuan Vi at the Blessed Enve would staypletely intact.


    Only those above the Divine Transformation Realm stood a chance of breaking them.


    Based on the current situation, however, something like that was deemed impossible.


    Furthermore, that collection of formations still had room for improvements that couldn¡¯t be implemented right now because it didn¡¯t meet the requirements for doing so.


    That dragon¡¯s vein beneath that location was stretched to its limit supporting such levels of formations, to begin with.


    All of those formations had spirit qi requirements far greater than any other that was required to remain active. Only the dragon¡¯s vein from a sacred ground like the Taichu Path was capable of meeting such energy requirements.


    As long as the energy requirements were met, it was impossible to break the formations.


    Back on Earth, Yunxuan Vi did not have that many formations installed. This was because the tiny dragon¡¯s vein there wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up with expenditure at such levels.


    Lu Xuan had even recalled a piece of technology that would only mature decades after the current time back in his past life. This would enable the conversion of nuclear fusion power into spirit qi just to install what he installed.


    In theory, both spirit qi and nuclear fusion energy were interchangeable with one another. During his previous life, Lu Xuan left Earth before that piece of technology matured. If that piece of technology were to work well, cultivation on Earth would¡¯ve seen explosive growth from then on out.


    That was because in a way, being able to supply the energy requirements of cultivation through nuclear fusion would¡¯ve enabled the cultivators topletely shake themselves free of the limitations of energy supply for cultivation.


    It was rather unfortunate that Lu Xuan did not actually possess this kind of technology. The path he took back in his past life was basedpletely on cultivation and hardly on science.


    Lu Xuan even installed a transportation formation linking the two Yunxuan Vis on Earth and the Blessed Enve respectively. This allowed someone to escape through the formation when needed while also facilitating travel between the two dimensions on a daily basis.


    Many renowned formation masters from the Blessed Enve were alerted as soon as those formations were brought online. They were all in awe of what they saw.


    The formations merged so well with each other that they seemed to be naturally a single entity.


    They saw that the one whoid the formations was frighteningly skilled. That person¡¯s understanding of formations was something rarely seen throughout their lives.


    The formations were so intricate that everyone could only tell that how extraordinary they were, but nobody could see what made them so intricate.


    They were only able to confirm that those formations were something of extraordinary power, thus making all of those masters out to be only a little knowledgeable on the subject.


    The workings of those formations far exceeded their knowledge.


    While not exceptionally skilled in their craft, the Blessed Enve¡¯s formation masters still represented the glorious past of the Earth¡¯s cultivation world. I far exceeded that which was currently being practiced on Earth.


    As such, many of these cultivation forces had ancient texts and records in their libraries. While their cultivation levels were not high enough yet, their vistas and knowledge had always remained intact. It was just that they were still unable toy down all those extremely powerful ones in ancient times.


    Even, all of their vistas and knowledge were not enough for them to understand the workings of the formations that Lu Xuan installed. All of those formations were tailored to the location instead of sticking to standard modules. This enabled the best of the formations to be brought outpletely.


    The way they saw it, even their ancestral masters back in far ancient times would not have been able to reach such a level, which was seen to be impossibly high.


    Furthermore, that was only the start of a series of works that would follow with the establishment of Yunxuan Vi in the Blessed Enve.


    Over time, more sects and ns from Earth would be permitted to send people over to the Blessed Enve.


    The huge difference between the limitations of the naturalws of the two ces meant that travel between the Blessed Enve and Earth would be very difficult. Of course, the price for it would also be steep.


    However, such a steep price would still be deemed worthwhile by the handful of top-notch fighters stuck at the eighth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm for some time if it meant being able to get to reach higher levels.


    Many from the Blessed Enve began contacting those from the Earth Federation. Many of them even came to Earth, as well.


    The fusion between the two parties was inevitable, so everyone went out to take whatever they could as soon as possible.


    While having the Earth Federation rule over the Blessed Enve was the best oue there for them, it was still apparent that those from the Blessed Enve couldn¡¯t do more than that while Lu Xuan was in charge.


    Being able to proactively integrate oneself within the ranks of the Earth Federation was already the best possible option they had.


    That was also the only thing they could do.


    The Earth Federation weed such people with open arms as well.


    Under such circumstances, the exchange and fusion between the two parties would only elerate.


    As time passed, the fusion between the Earth Federation and the Blessed Enve had continued for one whole year.


    Staggering changes happened for both the Earth Federation and the Blessed Enve within that one year.


    The changes affected every level of society.

 Chapter 640 - Vast Changes over the Past Year

    <h4>Chapter 640: Vast Changes over the Past Year</h4>


    A year had passed in the blink of an eye.


    The year did not seem that long, but it didn¡¯t seem that short, either.


    To both the Blessed Enve and the Earth Federation, that one year brought about explosive developments.


    Due to the exchanges organized by Lu Xuan over the past year, both parties had a lot to gain.


    Under pressure from Lu Xuan, the cultivation forces from the Blessed Enve were forced to hand over several of their precious texts and records, whether they liked it or not.


    While none of those texts and records were actually the core pieces, they were nheless precious to those from the Earth Federation at that moment.


    While Lu Xuan had his own lineage of cultivation methods that epassed everything from martial arts to spells, yet it was not like they could suit everyone. The cultivators from Earth needed diversity in their cultivation methods.


    In that regard, the texts and records from those ns and sects were the crucial pieces for making up for their shorings.


    Aftering into contact with the Earth Federation, those from the Blessed Enve learned that that the world government was propagating cultivation to the best of their ability. A massive n of widespread propagation of cultivation among the people wasid out right before their eyes.


    Despite those forces having histories dating over 1000 or several thousands of years, they were nheless taken aback by the sheer scale of the Earth Federation¡¯s endeavor.


    That was because, during the past regimes that came before the Earth Federation, nobody possessed neither the will nor the determination to take on such a task.


    Naturally, there was no denying the benefits of such widespread propagation of cultivation. Sects and ns had to depend on sheer luck to find their own people and sessors in the past.


    The elders often put important matters aside and ventured outside their ces just to find disciples suitable for practicing their arts.


    It was deemed very efficient for an elder of a cultivation force to have several disciples of their own, yet it was alsomon for some elders to never find even one who could truly seed them no matter how much they looked.


    After the Earth Federation propagated cultivation far and wide among the people, everything changed. While all of the data would be sent to the officials, the people all got to build their ownprehensive cultivation portfolio that couldst a lifetime.


    Doing so made locating one¡¯s suitable disciple significantly easier, so much so that even the education methods of regr secr schools were an eye-opener for them.


    Such methods enabled the masters to possibly foster hundreds to even 1000 disciples throughout their lives. Those were the results of selecting the best of the best to be their disciples.


    Working like that allowed all of the sects and ns to see exponential growth.


    In the past, expanding a sect or n to merely double their current size would¡¯ve required up to 1000 years of work. Now, however, it was possible to achieve such levels of expansion in less than 10 years.


    The Earth Federation government also did not forbid its citizens from personally visiting the locations of the cultivation forces to get recruited. Then again, the one that held the best cultivation resources was still the Earth Federation government. The elders and even sectmasters of these forces had to periodically teach in programs organized by the government, after all.


    If the sects and ns from the Blessed Enve were to recruit disciples en masse, they first needed to register with the Earth Federation. Otherwise, they would all be treated as heretic cults without hesitation.


    The sects, ns, and even sacred grounds from the Blessed Enved had to work with the Earth Federation under such circumstances. None of them dared to stand against its government.


    Otherwise, they would have had to simply watch on the sidelines as the others take in a variety of superior geniuses. In that case, none of them could do anything about it.


    When the next generation was fostered, these forces would bepletely left in the dust.


    The wealth and history of sacred grounds were not as significant to these cultivation forces as recruiting disciples at such scales.


    A single generation could close the gap that had grown over nearly 1000 years or even several thousand years.


    Seemingly rare geniuses would¡¯ve been rendered as abundant as weeds by the roadside. Rarer ones of even higher grades would be avable in numbers just about as massive.


    There may even be those so rare that only one was seen every 50 to even over 100 years. Even so, many of these kinds of people had yet to be found.


    Every single one was a top-notch genius whom everyone raced to get their hands on.


    The way things were done now waspletely different from how it was back then. In the past, the cultivation forces could simply take anyone they wanted back to their bases orirs. With the Earth Federation now overseeing everything, the sects and ns had to seek approval from both the Earth Federation and the guardians of these prospective disciples. Abducting potential disciples or otherwise bypassing this rule would only result in altercations with authorities.


    During the early days of the exchange between both sides, some from lesser sects and ns went about throwing their weight around and abducting potential disciples without knowing that times had changed.


    Fighters from the Heavenly Pce went up to these sects and ns as soon as the parents and guardians reported the disciples missing.


    Those lesser sects and ns dismissed the Heavenly Pce at first, kicking out the enforcers right away when they came.


    Yun Ling¡¯er, the eldest disciple of the Heavenly Pce, came as soon as she heard the news. She leveled those sects and ns all on her own and rescued the abductees.


    The disciples of said forces were punished by the severity of their crimes. Some were assigned to excavate spirit stones, while others were sentenced tobor camps for three to five years.


    With such precedence put in ce, everybody else from the Blessed Enve fell in line. They finally understood that the Heavenly Pce was an enforcer agency of the Earth Federation.


    The current pce lord of the Heavenly Pce was none other than the one whom they feared most: Lu Xuan.


    Everyone had to cast aside their initial thoughts and prejudices regarding recruitment almost immediately.


    After all, there were just too many in that world whom they could not afford to mess with.


    The first-rate sects, ns, and even sacred grounds were forced to entice the geniuses with all kinds of lucrative deals and conditions just to recruit them into their fold.


    They even learned that there were many more of those geniuses that they salivated over. They were surprised to learn that this kind of genius, whom they initially thought would only need one to ensure their lineage would continue propagating and developing, was actually found all over the world.


    To put it bluntly, many people were just as powerful as those geniuses.


    For a while, the sects, ns, and sacred grounds went about chasing after geniuses like there was no tomorrow.


    However, they also quickly realized that no matter how hard they fought at it, they still paled inparison to the Heavenly Pce in more ways than one.


    The general public saw the Heavenly Pce and its backer, the Yunxuan Vi, as godlike entities.


    It was especially so in Lu Xuan¡¯s case, who was revered as a living god. Countless religions all over the world were dedicated to worshipping him, even though none of them were formally recognized organizations. As such, they were nothing but cults.


    Even so, that still spoke volumes of Lu Xuan¡¯s prestige.


    The Heavenly Pce spent all year recruiting newfound geniuses all over the who first wanted to further their studies at the Heavenly Pce as soon as they finished their basic cultivation programs. The best among these geniuses were even allowed to further their studies at Yunxuan Vi.


    Currently, the most powerful fighters that could be found in the entire Earth Federation were in Yunxuan Vi.


    One could imagine just how attractive the Yunxuan Vi was to the seven billion people throughout Earth. The Blessed Enve never imagine it to reach such a scale.


    They had no way ofpeting against the Yunxuan Vi at all.

 Chapter 641 - Top of Real-time Searches

    <h4>Chapter 641: Top of Real-time Searches</h4>


    For the top talents in the world, their first goal would always be Yunxuan Vi. Afterward, they would have to aim for the Heavenly Pce before they pursued other organizations of the Earth Federation such as the Special Task Force.


    After that, it would be the other sects¡¯ turn to pick disciples. In other words, the sects were only allowed to choose those from the group of people that Yunxuan Vi and the other forces did not take in.


    The two Holy Lands always had the top priority in choosing disciples up until now. This new way of doing things drove them crazy.


    They helplessly watched as the highly talented experts were recruited first, but they were not even allowed to get angry over it. This was something that they never thought would happen.


    Even so, they didn¡¯t dare to try and break Lu Xuan¡¯s rules!


    Right now, within the Earth Federation and the Blessed Enve, Lu Xuan was Heaven and the Earth. He was everything!


    No one dared to defy someone who possessed that much power!


    The people from the Blessed Enve in particr weren¡¯t given a say in the matter before joining the Blessed Enve.


    To be more precise, they naturally submitted upon being defeated. After being defeated by Lu Xuan, they did not have the right to make any kind of irresponsible remarks towards him.


    Their only choice was to safely live and grow within this system.


    The various sects within the Blessed Enve felt both pained and happy about this.


    This was because many geniuses who were rarely seen had begun to spring up in the world one after another. Usually, it would take a lot of effort to find just one of them. Now, hundreds, thousands, and even tens of thousands of such geniuses could be found through the information gathered by the Earth Federation.


    There were even many people from the Blessed Enve who could not help but sadly sigh. This was a brand-new golden era that would have never urred in the past.


    The poption during past eras was never this big. In modern society, however, the poption had be more than 10 or 20 times the amount from hundreds of years ago.


    Most importantly, the productivity of modern society had increased greatly thanks to thebined efforts of all the past years. Coupled with the integration of the entire earth into the same government, they became more efficient with significantly lesspetition amongst them.


    It was naturally impossible to say that everyone was rich even after years of development, but at least no one would be starving themselves. They also had a certain amount of time to cultivate after work.


    This was what the Earth Federation had specifically wanted. To make time to cultivate, it was necessary to get rid of working overtime for no reason.


    After cultivating, the health of many ordinary people significantly improved. These people now had far more energy than before. The things that would have taken them eight hours to do could now bepleted in one or two hours. Therefore, they no longer needed to work overtime.


    They were also much more efficient than before!


    This was also the benefit brought to them by the promotion of universal cultivation. Right now, a radical change was taking ce throughout all of human society.


    Aside from the huge price paid at the beginning for the implementation of universal cultivation, the benefits of promoting universal cultivation had finally shown. It had benefited the entire Earth Federation.


    This was the basis for the emergence of arge number of talented people. Only in this era of explosive productive forces was it possible to support so many talented cultivators.


    Even so, the most talented people would always be selected by Yunxuan Vi. Although the sects from the Blessed Enve had recruited far more talented cultivators than before, they could only watch the strength of the Earth Federation rise at an even more astonishing rate.


    In the future, Yunxuan Vi would be the only cultivating Holy Land in the world.


    Additionally, all other forces could only be inferior to them; they weren¡¯t even close to being on Yunxuan Vi¡¯s level.


    Taking into consideration Lu Xuan¡¯s strong position, things had changed so the Earth Federation ruled over Earth while being ruled themselves by Yunxuan Vi.


    Over the years, many of the talented cultivators that Yunxuan Vi and the Heavenly Pce had trained were all sent to different parts of the Earth Federation, as they granted Lu Xuan firm control over his power.


    Although Lu Xuan did not personallye forward in person, he was strong enough to ensure that this kind of handover could be carried out smoothly.


    At that moment, people from the Blessed Enve absolutely refused to let the sects of the Blessed Enve give up such an opportunity and return to the previous era.


    In such a great era, only 20 to 30 years was enough time for the strength of the entire sect to have doubled.


    For a long time now, the strength of the sects could develop and increase at an astonishingly fast rate.


    Even if the Holy Lands were not involved, the sects would soon be left behind.


    Therefore, they had reluctantly joined the Earth Federation. It was already bad enough to be falling behind the Earth Federation and Yunxuan Vi. If they were tog behind other forces, it would be difficult for them to catch up.


    Yunxuan City, which was 30 miles away from Yunxuan Vi, was just starting to rise within this year.


    Within just one year, a town that was once unknown rose into a big city after countless people gathered at Yunxuan Vi to pay it a visit.


    Also, countless staff members from the Earth Federation gathered together.


    This had let Yunxuan City be a city with a unique style, being half modern and half ancient.


    The many workers and cultivators from the Earth Federation all lived in modern high-rise buildings that reached the clouds.


    They were built at a miraculous speed!


    On the other hand, experts from the Blessed Enve gathered in the olden-style buildings. Although the two sides blended, there was still a certain distance between them.


    In a restaurant at noon, countless diners poured in.


    It was even livelier in the first-floor lobby.


    One by one, cultivators with a strong force gathered together. However, no one dared to be presumptuous here, as they were trying to restrain their own force.


    Everyone knew that the establishment of Yunxuan City was directly rted to Yunxuan Vi, which controlled at least 80% of the city¡¯snd and industries.


    Originally, to facilitate the amodation of some visiting guests, it had slowly developed into a big city with a poption of more than one million within a year.


    ¡°Have you heard? Miss Lu has written a letter of challenge to Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng today!¡±


    Someone showed off the news they had just received.


    ¡°How could I have not known that by now? The challenge this time is so big that it has long been on the news!¡±


    A cultivator from the Blessed Enve wearing ancient clothing was holding a t board in his hand. On the screen of the board was the major news story of the day.


    Lu Guoguo from Yunxuan Vi had challenged Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng from Lingxiao Pavilion.


    This was verymon in the Blessed Enve. The infrastructures of the signal base stations had been under construction in all parts of the Blessed Enve. Some major areas had already finished building them.


    As soon as the news regarding Lu Guoguo was out, it became the most searched term online, suddenly suppressing all other news stories.


    Almost in the shortest time possible, Lu Guoguo¡¯s news had spread all over the world.

 Chapter 642 - The Three Beauties of Yunxuan Villa That Shocked the World

    <h4>Chapter 642: The Three Beauties of Yunxuan Vi That Shocked the World</h4>


    Lu Guoguo was a little girl who was considered as another famous female expert from Yunxuan Vi alongside Lu Shanshan.


    Because of her age, Lu Shanshan was naturally called the older Miss Lu, while Lu Guoguo was the younger Miss Lu.


    Many people got the news as soon as it was spread. People of the cultivation circle focused all of their attention on every single move that Yunxuan Vi took.


    One person said in disbelief, ¡°Does that mean that even young Miss Lu has broken through to the Divine Transformation Realm?¡±


    Another person said in disbelief, ¡°How old is young Miss Lu? Is she 20 yet? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s 20 years old yet!¡±


    Along with the integration of the Earth Federation and the Blessed Enve, the Lu sisters, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo, as well as Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple, all made a big name for themselves in the Blessed Enve over the course of a year.


    Not long after Yunxuan Vi moved into the Blessed Enve, these three girls had embarked on a journey of challenging other experts.


    Each girl took turns going down the mountain to challenge all kinds of famous people in the Blessed Enve, starting with only those who were in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    The trio challenged all kinds of experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, practically challenging one expert per day. Within just three months, the trio had defeated hundreds of famous experts.


    By then, the three beauties of Yunxuan Vi were already famous all over the world.


    The world had begun to marvel at their age and cultivation. They were so young, yet they had already been able to defeat some of the most famous experts who had been cultivating for hundreds of years.


    ording to their age and growth rate, many people believed that all three of them would be able to step into the Divine Transformation Realm eventually.


    Many people even believed that the trio would be able to enter the Divine Transformation Realm within the next 10 years. If that truly happened, Yunxuan Vi would be so strong that it would induce despair in others.


    For many of the sects, any of the three women could¡¯ve been considered a genius who was rarely seen in 100 years. Now, all three of them had gathered together with a close rtionship with Lu Xuan.


    Even with just these three women alone, Yunxuan Vi could at least steadily rule the world for hundreds of years.


    However, the public still underestimated the trio¡¯s progress. Half a year ago, all three of them had already taken turns descending the mountain to challenge the experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Compared to the vast number of experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm, there were far fewer experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. Each of them was considered a giant, a pir of their sect.


    One could¡¯ve said that it would¡¯ve been extremely difficult for ordinary people to even meet them.


    Experts in the Divine Transformation Realm would not appear so easily. Those experts half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm ruled over the entire Blessed Enve.


    However, the three beauties took turns to go down the mountain and challenge these top experts. All the experts were hopeless and at a disadvantage; each of the beauties had defeated 10 experts, who were all half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, before they stopped.


    The trio suddenly became famous!


    Everyone knew them as ¡°the three beauties from Yunxuan Vi¡±. Many people were surprised to find that these three beauties were as powerful as Lu Xuan, who had already swept across the world.


    However, it was not surprising that two of the three beauties were Lu Xuan¡¯s sisters, and one was his disciple.


    The three beauties rapidly rose to poprity. Everyone in the world believed that they were second only to the three experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that many people finally understood what Yunxuan Vi, or more specifically Lu Xuan, was nning.


    He was establishing their power by using these top experts as examples!


    At first, many people thought that although Yunxuan Vi was powerful, it only had the support of Lu Xuan, while everyone else was too weak. If something were to happen to Lu Xuan, then Yunxuan Vi would¡¯ve immediately been destroyed by the other experts.


    After all, the strength of the entire Earth Federation was currently based on the strength of Lu Xuan. Meanwhile, the overall high-leveled officials of the Earth Federation were not as strong as those of the Blessed Enve.


    Aside from Yunxuan Vi, there were few experts in the entire Earth Federation who were in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Dragon was one such expert.


    In contrast, the Blessed Enve could summon more than 1,000 experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm at any time. Under extreme circumstances, they could¡¯ve even summoned more than 2,000 of them.


    Nobody knew how long it would take for the Earth Federation to close such a gap.


    Currently, the main reason why the Blessed Enve was cooperating with the transformation was due to Lu Xuan¡¯s powerful force. Without Lu Xuan, these people would¡¯ve immediately revealed their true colors. None of them would be easy to deal with.


    With the three beauties of Yunxuan Vi taking turns making a move, there was no doubt that it was a warning to the world that there were other powerful experts in Yunxuan Vi aside from Lu Xuan. It even meant that sometime in the future, there would be several top experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    This was enough topete with the Blessed Enve. It was not that Lu Xuan could not manage everything. It was just that things had to be done unscrupulously.


    This was a clear warning. As long as those from the Blessed Enve weren¡¯t stupid, they could easily sense the warning.


    Although this was all a warning, people had estimated that it would take a lot more time for the three beauties of Yunxuan Vi to break through to the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, three months ago, a letter from Lu Shanshan, the older sister from Yunxuan Vi,pletely tanked everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Less than three months after Lu Shanshan went down the mountain to challenge an expert who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, she seemed to have further increased her strength. She went on to challenge Great Ancestor Shen Jian.


    At the time, it could¡¯ve been said that she l had stirred everyone by herself. Although Great Ancestor Shen Jian had lost to Lu Xuan, he was still one of the top experts in the world.


    Aside from Lu Xuan, not even Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng could defeat him. At most, they would¡¯ve been equally matched.


    The battle with Lu Shanshan had directly attracted the Earth Federation. Nobody knew how many media outlets had applied to hold a live broadcast there.


    On one side was the Great Ancestor of Shenjian Vi, who had been famous for many years. On the other was the sister of Yunxuan Vi¡¯s Lord. Many people were extremely excited about this battle.


    Lu Shanshan in particr was excited, considering that had millions of fans across the Inte.


    Yunxuan Vi did not have any intentions of stopping Lu Shanshan, who had created a huge sensation. They allowed her to challenge Great Ancestor Shen Jian.


    This battle had alsopletely changed people¡¯s impressions of Lu Shanshan.


    With her amazing swordsmanship, Lu Shanshanunched a fierce sword¡¯s path duel with Great Ancestor Shen Jian.


    It was a battle between two sword cultivators! It was a battle between two different sword¡¯s paths!


    With each attack, both sides showed their amazing cultivation in sword¡¯s path cultivation. The fight between these twoter became part of a textbook for various academies of the sword¡¯s path around the world.

 Chapter 643 - World Leader, Yunxuan Villa

    <h4>Chapter 643: World Leader, Yunxuan Vi</h4>


    Even months after it took ce, everyone still enjoyed watching this battle.


    The strength shown by both sides in this battle had impressed countless people.


    It was a fight of supremacy in the sword¡¯s path!


    At the very least, they were probably the two strongest experts of the sword¡¯s path that everyone knew so far!


    Although Lu Xuan had also shown a good level of aplishment in his sword¡¯s path, everyone knew that he could use all kinds of martial arts skills and magic with ease.


    They were all just a tool for him to use!


    It was not like in the case of Lu Shanshan and Great Ancestor Shen Jian, who purely took the road of a sword cultivator!


    Therefore, even if Lu Xuan showed a level of cultivation of the sword¡¯s path, it wouldn¡¯t have been much!


    However, both Lu Shanshan and Great Ancestor Shen Jian could¡¯ve been considered top experts in the sword¡¯s path with all of their amazing achievements in it.


    The battle between these two may be the only time that the sword cultivators could witness such a high-standard battle for themselves.


    During the battle, they were amazed at the cultivation of the sword¡¯s path disyed from both sides. It even became a textbook for cultivators of the sword¡¯s path.


    In the end, Lu Shanshan naturally had an overwhelming advantage. Although Lu Shanshan has just stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm not too long ago, she was able to catch up with Great Ancestor Shen Jian, who had been in the Divine Transformation Realm for hundreds of years.


    Many people were secretly specting that Lu Shanshan may have the same physique as Lu Xuan.


    Although many of the divine physiques wouldn¡¯t have been passed down in the family, it was still more likely for a family member to obtain it than others.


    This was the only possible exnation for how Lu Shanshan¡¯s skills had improved by leaps and bounds within such a short amount of time.


    Many people even saw her to be a second Lu Xuan.


    It was as if another Lu Xuan was standing before them!


    Thanks to the live broadcasts, the whole world found out that such a person existed. She was one of the top experts in the world; the number of people at the same level of cultivation as her could be counted with one hand.


    It also gave countless cultivators a goal to move towards!


    At that time, the battle of the older Miss Lu had already attracted the attention of the whole world. Now young Miss Lu had also left the mountain, wanting to challenge Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng.


    She was going to battle another Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    With the warning already set by Lu Shanshan, there was no doubt that people knew deep down why Lu Guoguo wasing out of the mountain now.


    Lu Guoguo likely wanted to do what Lu Shanshan had done; thetter had defeated Great Ancestor Shen Jian with ease, which seemed like a miracle that only Lu Xuan could pull off.


    Now, Lu Guoguo wanted to replicate the miracle of Lu Shanshan.


    Based on the current situation, this was most likely the case!


    There was also Yun Ling¡¯er, who was part of the three beauties of Yunxuan Vi. Based on the current situation, she was most likely not far from reaching the Divine Transformation Realm.


    When that time arrived, Yunxuan Vi would have four top experts in the Divine Transformation Realm in charge. The vi would be unrivaled; even without Lu Xuan, Yunxuan Vi would be as stable as Mount Tai. It would¡¯ve been strong enough to protect the integration of the Earth Federation and the Blessed Enve.


    This battle caused many people to focus on Lingxiao Pavilion.


    There was no doubt that Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng of Lingxiao Pavilion would ept the challenge. If he dared to decline, then he would lose his reputation immediately.


    The end result was both expected and unexpected.


    Different from Lu Shanshan¡¯s sword cultivation, Lu Guoguo had amazing magic. Her amazing thunder technique in particr was simr to Lu Xuan¡¯s.


    The Advent of the Thunder Dragon that Lu Xuan specialized in shone brilliantly in Lu Guoguo¡¯s hands. Even the group of dancing dragons that Lu Xuan disyed earlier had been sessfully released by Lu Guoguo.


    She defeated Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng with one blow!


    Although they were sisters and looked 80% alike, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo tookpletely different paths.


    There was no difference in strength between the two sisters. They were both considered powerfulbatants in their own rights, perhaps even top existences in the world.


    Originally, the two Great Ancestors were like two mythical characters to the cultivators from the Blessed Enve. However, they became stepping stones for Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo.


    They defeated the two Great Ancestors to achieve prestige.


    This was not just the top expert in the world. The top three experts in the world were taken by Yunxuan Vi.


    This was only two of the three beauties of Yunxuan Vi. Yun Ling¡¯er had also shown amazing strength, which showed that she wasn¡¯t that far from reaching the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Unlike Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo, Yun Lin¡¯ger disyed the magic of the demonic path. It was extremely strong.


    She waspletely different from the people they had met in the past who disyed the magics of the demonic path. Compared to those who were forcibly possessed and driven to madness, Yun Ling¡¯er was more upright and gentler.


    Yun Ling¡¯er was powerful enough to turn the power of the demonic path into her own use.


    It was even possible for cultivators in the future who opened a demonic path to be different from all previous cultivators with demonic paths and cultivate on arge scale.


    ording to some people who possessed inside information, the second strongest person in Yunxuan Vi was neither Lu Shanshan nor Lu Guoguo. It was Lu Xuan¡¯s mother, Liu Wanrong.


    It was just that Liu Wanrong had not made many appearances over the years. Many people had not taken this news to heart even after hearing it.


    It was only the strength shown on the surface, yet Yunxuan Vi was already a terrifying behemoth.


    It was obvious that these people¡¯s martial skills and magics came from Lu Xuan!


    Lu Xuan had once disyed the skills they cultivated, as well as the martial arts and magic they disyed.


    Simply getting just part of Lu Xuan¡¯s inheritance had made several people be top experts in the world. They were so extremely strong that nobody could imagine how strong Lu Xuan could¡¯ve been.


    He was most likely far stronger than these famous experts who had already made a name for themselves all over the world.


    This battle did notst as long as many people expected. After both sides showed superb thunder cultivation, Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng admitted defeat.


    Many people spected that Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng had been helpless, knowing that Lu Guoguo needed to use him as a stepping stone to bing famous all over the world.


    Considering how strong Yunxuan Vi was, he had no other choice.


    In the end, Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng was not as strong as Lu Guoguo, who had managed to defeat him.


    For a time, Lu Guoguo became famous. Lu Xuan, who had beenying low the entire year, became a mythical and legendary figure through the word of mouth. However, he did not appear in front of the public.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. Master, I am only one breath away, but I can¡¯t seem to step into the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    In a hall inside Yunxuan Vi, Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s pretty face showed a bit of anxiety. She looked at Lu Xuan with some grievances and tears in her beautiful eyes.


    Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo had sessively crossed that hurdle and were famous all over the world. Although she was also considered a top expert, she hadpletelygged behind. How could Yun Ling¡¯er not be anxious?

 Chapter 644 - Ancient Secrecy

    <h4>Chapter 644: Ancient Secrecy</h4>


    For the three beauties of Yunxuan Vi, Yun Linger¡¯s natural qualities were not far below the other two. Although the three of them had a very close rtionship, it was still impossible for there to have been no sense ofpetition between them.


    Now that she hadpletelygged behind, she was even more anxious.


    Lu Xuan, who sat on the Lord¡¯s seat before her, just nced at Yun Ling¡¯er with a stony expression.


    Right now, Yun Ling¡¯er was only one step away from breaking through to the Divine Transformation Realm. She had a very solid foundation of being half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. It was even possible for her to enter the Divine Transformation Realm at any time.


    However, the more anxious she was now, the more difficult it would be for her to break through to the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Such things could not be rushed!


    Lu Xuan bluntly said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It will happen sooner orter!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er skimmed her lips and looked at Lu Xuan. Of course, she knew that everything would happen sooner orter, but one dayter than both of the Lu sisters made her very anxious.


    Yun Ling¡¯er said, ¡°Master, you are biased towards Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo! They¡¯re your sisters, after all!¡±


    Lu Xuan saw Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s cute face with an aggrieved expression while looking at him, which was both irritating and funny to see.


    Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s talent and physique were top-notch, to the point where even Lu Xuan had loved her talent. How could he be biased when he had epted her as his disciple?


    Of course, he also knew that Yun Ling¡¯er was purposefully acting cute, but he still maintained a serious expression like a master. He said, ¡°If you want to break through, you must undergo private training. You can¡¯t get out until you¡¯ve made it!¡±


    In the end, Yun Ling¡¯er could only agree. ¡°Ah, I see. Understood!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°But you don¡¯t need to start private training now. Go and call your elders. I have something to announce to you all!¡±


    Seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s serious demeanor, Yun Ling¡¯er knew that Lu Xuan was going to announce something big.


    She did not dare to linger around anymore and immediately went to find Lu Tiancheng, Liu Wanrong, Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and the others.


    They were members of the core group in Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er, why did you call us here?¡± Liu Wanrong was the first to speak. There was a kind of calm demeanor and force on her body.


    She had the force of someone who had already broken through to the Divine Transformation Realm. Unlike what many people had spected, Liu Wanrong had be a Divine Transformation Realm expert. Her cultivation would only be stronger than that of Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo, not weaker.


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°I have an announcement to make: I am leaving!¡±


    At that moment, Lu Guoguo opened her mouth and said, ¡°Leaving? Brother, are you going back to Earth?¡±


    Wanting everyone to know of his ns, Lu Xuan slowly said, ¡°No, I am going to leave Earth and the Blessed Enve and travel into the unknown!¡±


    This had immediately stirred everyone. Apart from Liu Wanrong, who had already vaguely guessed that this was going to happen, other people did not expect that Lu Xuan would make such a sudden announcement.


    It was not particrly easy for their family to be able to develop to this day, bing the master of the Earth Federation and the Blessed Enve.


    Lu Xuan had not been able to enjoy the final results, yet he unexpectedly announced he was going to leave.


    Lu Shanshan quickly asked, ¡°Brother, where are you going? Could there still be other ces in this world that you have to go to?¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded seriously and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, there are other different spaces in the world. You all know that I have blocked the passages that connected several different spaces to Earth in the past. After I leave, guarding these passages and preventing idents will also be one of your tasks. All of you should make regr inspections to avoid any idents!¡±


    Everyone looked at Lu Xuan nkly. They were no stranger to the different spaces, especially when Lu Xuan had been sealing the passages connected to the different spaces for several years. Although they no longer heard any news of creatures from the different spaces creating chaos, there was no doubt that this kind of hidden worry still existed.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Since everyone is gathered here right now, I might as well tell you guys about it. In the universe, our Earth is not the only civilized world out there. There are countless worlds in this universe, like the stars in the starry sky!¡±


    ¡°In ancient times, the cultivating civilization on Earth was rted to other cultivating civilizations. There were even some important teachings and disciplines that had appeared on Earth. Earth was very closely rted to other cultivating civilizations at the time, but that was a long time ago. Right now, Earth has beenpletely disconnected from the other civilizations, especially after Liu Bowen had cut off the dragon¡¯s vein. There¡¯s also the fact that the civilization of cultivators on earth has plummeted!¡±


    The other great teachings and disciplines mentioned by Lu Xuan were from many different civilizations and creatures such as angels, hellspawns, and many more. However, it was impossible for them toe to Earth even if they wanted to, as the passages had long been sealed by Lu Xuan.


    The seals set in ce by Lu Xuan were from the information and methods he knew in his previous life as the Celestial Lord. With the continuous recovery of spirit qi on Earth, those seals could continuously absorb the spirit qi so that the seal would not gradually weaken. Instead, they would continue to strengthen until they reached peak strength.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°On the other hand, the fall of Earth¡¯s cultivating civilization is also rted to the extraterritorial cultivating civilizations. This is recorded in the books of some sects in the Blessed Enve. I have asked you guys to study these before. Have you all looked at them?¡±


    Lu Shanshan raised her hand first and said, ¡°I have seen it in the books from Shenjian Vi. The earth¡¯s cultivating civilization had once been very prosperous. At one time, even the experts at the immortal level, such as the Golden Immortal, the Buddha, and Shakyamuni had emerged one after another. Later, after the confrontation with ces outside Earth, both sides lost and suffered until they ultimately fell. It waster when Liu Bowen cut the dragon¡¯s vein that the cultivating civilization on earthpletely fell! I just don¡¯t know what kind of battle it was!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Not bad. It was a battle between two cultivating civilizations in the world. The main characters of the battle are the various people of the extraterritorial civilizations, including heaven and hell. They formed a coalition army to invade Earth. Later, a war broke out with the Huaxian cultivators on earth, and in the end, both sides were defeated. Although they were sessfully driven back, the Huaxian cultivation circle had been badly hit. In the end, they returned to within the boundary of the Nine Provinces. Some of the remaining alien races began to spread their own cultivating civilization on other continents. Later, they evenunched a crusade in the cultivation world more than once and fought with the Huaxian cultivators many times. It wasn¡¯t until Liu Bowen had cut the dragon¡¯s vein that both sides were defeated. The ces for cultivating werepletely gone!¡±


    As Lu Xuan said all of this, he sighed to himself. He may have been the only person on Earth who clearly knew what had happened during this moment in history. Even Shenjian Vi and Lingxiao Pavilion, which had been passed down for many years, had noplete records of this.

 Chapter 646 - Next Stop: the Holy Sun Continent

    <h4>Chapter 646: Next Stop: the Holy Sun Continent</h4>


    Liu Wanrong looked at her son and asked, ¡°Xuan, have you made up your mind on which world to go next?¡±


    After a brief pause, Lu Xuan replied, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. The star route on Earth had yet to be opened. I still need to fix and activate it.¡±


    While he had decided to leave, there were still far too many worlds out there. The star route leading out there had yet to be opened, or precisely put, had fallen into disrepair.


    The route was rendered totally inoperable, and it was quite literally in pieces.


    That was mostly the reason why the Earth had been safe for so many years without attracting the attention of cosmic-level forces.


    With the star route beingpletely inoperable, the Earth had no way of developing outside the. At the same time, it had also served to shield the from outsiders.


    It was the decision made by the wise cultivators from back then: destroy the star route and hide the Earth¡¯s coordinates topletely cut the off from any hostile forces out there.


    The effects of that decisionsted until today. One could¡¯ve said that it worked very well the entire time.


    It was true that there were hardly any other forces out there capable of getting to Earth by taking the star route. Only the likes of Hell, Heaven, and some other extraterrestrial forces could send low-level members of their races through portals to wreak havoc now and then.


    However, these portals were of limited capacity, which prevented these races froming to Earth en masse. As such, those extraterrestrial forces had only been able to stir up trouble on Earth every now and then, being far from truly capable of conquering Earth.


    If they were to conquer Earth, they would have had to resort to using the star route that connected the entire cosmos.


    The various forces in the cosmos did not rely on the transportation formations and portals to establish true exchange among one another, as the scale at which such exchanges could be done was small. Large-scale exchanges relied only on an ancient pathway among the stars.


    Such a pathway was invisible to the naked eye. One could¡¯ve even said that only cultivators who had reached certain levels could perceive these pathways through spiritual perception. Otherwise, the inhabitants of Earth wouldn¡¯t have found anything, despite having developed for so many years and had invented advanced equipment like the Hubble Telescope.


    Given the sheer size of the cosmos, civilizations were extremely far away from one another. Lu Xuan¡¯s level of training allowed him to take to the cosmos and travel the stars.


    However, if he were to not rely on the routes among the stars and resorted only to flying on his own power, he could have spent his entire life in transit without reaching another world.


    ording to what Lu Xuan knew, that ancient pathway of the stars was a massivework that the ancient Celestial Lords ced, which spanned the entire universe.


    By using this ancient pathway of the stars, one could¡¯ve gone between worlds in the blink of an eye.


    The civilizations all over the universe were actually linked with one another through said ancient pathway of the stars.


    Back in his past life, cosmic-level forces were drawn to Earth after the¡¯s restoration; they came to the once the star route was repaired.


    Lu Xuan had been able to leave Earth for the stars using this star route.


    However, attempting to repair the star route right now would¡¯ve most likely exposed the far earlier to the rest of the universe than expected. If that were to happen, there was nothing he could do about it.


    He was confident that he would be able topletely bring about enough growth on Earth to keep the protected before garnering the attention of extraterrestrial forces.


    He believed that right now, time was truly of the essence.


    He was determined to not stop for even a single second, putting his all in the endeavor for forging the best future.


    Liu Wanrong paused for a bit and then said, ¡°In case you haven¡¯t made up your mind yet, there is one ce that I¡¯d rmend.¡±


    Her expression looked hesitant but determined.


    Lu Xuan looked at his mother and asked, ¡°What are you getting at here, Mom?¡±


    Liu Wanrong sighed and continued, ¡°I guess I have to tell you about what happened. By now, you should already know that I wasn¡¯t born and raised on Earth.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He learned of that a long time ago. He only saw rtives from his father¡¯s side; he had never seen any from his mother¡¯s side.


    That alone had aroused his suspicions at least once.


    Eventually, he was able to figure out that his mother was more than what she seemed to be.


    He was unable to find out back in his past life because his parents passed too early. As such, he had once spected in his current life that his mother might have been from the Blessed Enve.


    Based on the current situation, however, he now knew that he was wrong. His mother was never from the Blessed Enve.


    With that said, his mother was likely about to bring up where she came from.


    Liu Wanrong then continued, ¡°There¡¯s so much that I never told you all about. I thought that would have been a secret that I would take with me to the grave. Still, I never expected you to have grown so much. Anyway, I¡¯m not actually a human from Earth. I¡¯m from some other world known as the Holy Sun Continent. I was the eldest daughter from the Liu family there. I escaped all the way here to Earth to escape an arranged marriage. Your father saved me, we got together, and, well¡­ you know the rest.¡±


    Lu Xuan seemed rather surprised as he asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that dad knew who you were then?¡±


    Liu Wanrong nodded and answered, ¡°Indeed. Your dad had never said anything about it, but he should be able to guess a thing or two. I have left the Holy Sun Continent for decades and I¡¯m not in a situation where I could return. So, I¡¯d like you to head there in my stead, to take a look at the Liu family now.¡±


    A tinge of sorrow was seen in her eyes as she spoke. She had been separated from her family for decades. She left home out of impulse back then and almost dieding to Earth.


    At first, she never thought that there¡¯d be a chance for her to ever go home. However, such opportunities had presented themselves now.


    While she was still unable to return on her own, but if her son were to return, that would have meant that she had returned as well.


    She was guilt-ridden thinking about the family that she had not been seeing for decades.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s what happened, huh? I understand.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. That was the first time he heard of such a story both back in his past and present life.


    His parents had passed so early back in his past life that he never got the chance to hear about any of that. He also never heard of the Holy Sun Continent back in his past life.


    It became obvious Lu Xuan had never heard of that ce back in his past life.


    Liu Wanrong said, ¡°Aside from having you take a look at things over there for me, the main reason why I want you to go to the Holy Sun Continent is, given your current level of cultivation, that ce would probably be more suited for your growth. The Holy Sun Continent is far more powerful than the Blessed Enve, yet the level of Divine Transformation Realm would still be considered powerful enough to reign supreme somewhere. Given what you can currently do, you¡¯d be able to escape even if you were to be unable to defeat your opponent, so the ce would be safepared to other ces.¡±


    Liu Wanrong voiced her concern. The extraterrestrial worlds were so overpowered that they were able to raze the cultivators on Earth even during its peak. She was worried that her son would not be able to handle them.


    However, things at the Holy Sun Continent were different. While the continent was conducive enough to facilitate his son¡¯s growth, the ce wasn¡¯t dangerous enough to be a real threat to him.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lu Xuan had nothing else to say. He simply opened his arms and hugged his mother.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check out things back at the Liu family for you. I guess now my next stop¡¯s the Holy Sun Continent.¡±

 Chapter 647 - Second Tier of Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 647: Second Tier of Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After telling his family everything he needed to say, Lu Xuan went on to train in istion.


    Even without him around to take charge of things, the fusion between the Earth Federation and the Blessed Enve was going smoothly. The process was even speeding up at some points.


    Knowing that Lu Xuan was about to leave Earth, everyone in his family did their best to elerate the fusion between the two parties.


    While Yun Ling¡¯er was also training in istion, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo were taking charge of things on Earth and the Blessed Enve respectively.


    Outsiders were entirely oblivious to the change taking ce. They simply believed that the Yunxuan Vi became a lot more concerned about the problems at hand.


    Then again, nobody dared to ask about things that they did not already know.


    Meanwhile, in a secret room back in Yunxuan Vi in the Blessed Enve...


    As Lu Xuan sat cross-legged on a cushion, his primordial spirit manifested behind him in the form of a golden dragon.


    The scales on the golden dragon were vivid and lively.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Aether boiled.


    Now, his powers had apparently grown even furtherpared to when he defeated Yan Han over a year ago.


    Regardless, many people still saw Lu Xuan to have been as powerful as he could have gotten back then.


    He had gotten so powerful that others simply thought that he had run out of room for growth, but he still managed to make further progress without breaking through to higher levels.


    In terms of power, he was currently at the peak of the first tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    He could have actually grown further within the year, but he did not do so for the sake of polishing his foundations.


    Getting his foundations more solidified meant making it easier to make progress in the future. In that case, he would be more sessful in the future as well.


    As such, he was not in a hurry. He spent the past year mostly guiding others in cultivation and sorting out materials and texts on cultivation, which included that of the Divine Transformation Realm as well as important points of methods concerning realms beyond that, leaving behind aprehensive set of materials.


    The culmination of his efforts ensured that his family would never be hindered by methods while having ample resources to spare.


    Now, it was finally time for him to make a breakthrough.


    Taking into ount his aplishments during his past life, this was his second time breaking into that realm, which waspletely different from the confused state he was in when making such a breakthrough. Currently, he knew about everything there was to know.


    He was able to ensure that every step that he was about to take would be perfect.


    Lu Xuan was almost at the peak of the first tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, so much so that he was nearing perfection.


    In terms of purebat capacity, he was probably more than 10 times stronger than Great Ancestor Shen Jian and Great Ancestor Zhang Cheng.


    Even if he never used the Auric Flower, he could have easily killed someone at the same level as he was with only a single punch.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult at all.


    Having suchbat prowess meant that even if the aforementioned two Great Ancestors made it to the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, they still would not have been able to defeat Lu Xuan. He could still make short work of them.


    As his Spiritual Aether boiled, everything in his body was elerating under the guidance of the Taixu Origin Power.


    The Taixu Origin Power was the origin of everything. There was nothing too special about the Spiritual Aether that came from using this method.


    That waspletely different from the methods that Lu Xuan trained in back in his past life. Back then, he aimed to be a powerful fighter. As such, all the methods that he trained in were of the element of lightning. Back then, he had no other choice.


    The lightning methods were one of the most orthodox ones, yet the methods that he trained in back then were obviously different from the Taixu Origin Power.


    As its name suggested, the method was all about getting to the source of everything. That could¡¯ve been chaos, which was the state everything was in it before the beginning of time. That could¡¯ve also applied to everything in existence.


    As such, this method allowed him to bring forth powers of metal, wood, water, fire, earth, lightning, wind, and many other elements.


    It was just like he was training in the methods with all of those elements.


    That meant that the Taixu Origin Power essentially had limitless potential. The lightning arts that Lu Xuan currently used was far stronger than when he was dedicated to training in lightning powers back in his past life.


    He could¡¯ve even trained in several different elemental traits at the time, which he had not been able to back in his past life.


    The Spiritual Aether in his body went down every pathway in his body over and over. The Spiritual Aether went on to help him break into an all-new level like a massive organized army.


    Everything was under his control.


    10 days had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Aether continued fluctuating in the secret room. They burst like water that had just finished boiling.


    Boom!


    His Spiritual Aether instantly sshed all over the ce like liquid mercury, but it was all pulled back the second they hit the walls.


    When he opened his eyes, not a single fluctuation of Spiritual Aether remained on him. The golden dragon primordial spirit behind him was nowhere to be seen, either.


    The second tier of Divine Transformation Realm.


    This must¡¯ve meant that after 10 days, he managed to make it to the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm without much difficulty.


    The golden dragon primordial spirit behind Lu Xuan had grown nearly 15 meters tall.


    Despite growing by only a little more than three meters in size, the growth was nheless staggering. Primordial spirits at the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm were little more than a dozen meters in size.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit was about that size when he was only at the first tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Primordial spirits weremonly found growing about three meters at every tier, with thergest ones being 30 meters tall.


    That measurement itself was already deemed very extreme.


    It was about nine zhang in conventional Huaxian measurement, which was considered an extreme in such cases.


    The current growth rate of Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit was almost that of the fourth tier at the Divine Transformation Realm. Given that, there was no doubt that it would exceed this limit in the future.


    ¡°Despite only being at the second tier, I¡¯m only as powerful as I was back when I was in the third tier. Common beings at the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to take me on.¡±


    After getting a better idea of where hisbat prowess currently stood, Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    That level ofbat prowess didn¡¯t even take the Auric Flower into ount, which would¡¯ve caused his powers to spike again. By then, he could¡¯ve at least escaped from danger unscathed even when fighting against those at the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    There were nine tiers to the realm and every tier was a massive step-up.


    The difference inbat prowess at every tier was as huge as that between heaven and earth.


    Lu Xuan murmured to himself, ¡°I¡¯d be more confident heading towards the Holy Sun Continent as I am now.¡±


    He exited istion as secretly as he went into it, without alerting anyone nearby.


    Everyone around him had gotten used to himing and going without making a sound. Nobody could tell when he would appear and when he would fade back into istion.


    Lu Xuan had no intentions of announcing his departure for now. After all, Yunxuan Vi would¡¯ve still held a very intimidating presence as long as he was around.


    People all over the world began to suspect that he wouldn¡¯t show up anywhere for a while. Despite that, the more ambitious ones didn¡¯t dare to make a move as long as they couldn¡¯t confirm his absence.


    He would be buying enough time for Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Tianxiang, and the others to get into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and some others would grow even further. Things at Yunxuan Vi would be as solid as they could be.

 Chapter 648 - Far Ancient Species, A Deep Sea Snake Monster

    <h4>Chapter 648: Far Ancient Species, A Deep Sea Snake Monster</h4>


    Earth, Region of Huaxia, Min Province, Wuyi Mountain.


    Liu Wanrong and Lu Xuan both appeared on a dpidated cliff.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze,mitting the surroundingndscape of that cliff to memory as he gazed upon them.


    Mere moments after scanning the area, a crude prototype of a formation appeared in his mind.


    To put it precisely, that ce had once been a formation on its own that linked to an extraterrestrial world. However, that formation had been in disrepair for many years.


    It was obvious that it had not been used by anyone in so long.


    ¡°I came to Earth from the Holy Sun Continent through this very transportation formation all those years ago. That was when I met your father. That was when he saved me.¡± As Liu Wanrong spoke, the look in her eyes showed that she was reminiscing about what had happened all those years ago.


    Decades passed in the blink of an eye.


    At that moment, the expression she wore on her face looked virtually no different than how they looked back then. Even then, she had grown to be a mother over the years.


    ¡°Back then, I stumbled upon a small ind as I run away from an arranged marriage. I barged into a transportation portal by ident and got sent here right away. As such, you should find yourself on an ind when you cross over to the other side of the formation.¡±


    Liu Wanrong paused. With a serious expression on her face, she then continued, ¡°Be careful when you get over there. Your safety takes precedence over whether you get to see your grandpa over there, after all.¡±


    Based on her expression, it was obvious that she was more concerned for Lu Xuan¡¯s safety than whether or not he would be able to meet his maternal grandparents there.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Rx, mom. I know what to do.¡±


    Liu Wanrong added, ¡°I¡¯ll get people to secure this ce once you leave. I won¡¯t let anyonee near this ce until you return.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and began to work on repairing that formation. The formation was veryplex, consisting of many spatial rules in itsposition. Just about nobody else currently living on Earth could fix it at all.


    Only someone like Lu Xuan, who had in-depth knowledge of spatial rules and formations, could even begin to repair such a formation.


    The repairs alone would¡¯ve consumed massive amounts of resources, including spirit stones and all kinds of precious materials required for patching up formations.


    However, such requirements were hardly any concern at all for the Lu family, who practically ruled over both Earth and the Blessed Enve. One by one, various resources were delivered to that ce within just a day.


    No one knew what those materials would be used for other than Lu Xuan and Liu Wanrong.


    It took him three days to finally finish repairing the formation.


    Once Liu Wanrong performed a seal, the formation burst into dazzling lights, signaling its activation.


    She then watched her son walk into the formation and disappear from her sight.


    She then took out her phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Starting today, ce Wuyi Mountain under military lockdown. No one shall go in or out of this ce.¡±


    It did not take long for an elite military force to enter the area and barricade the whole ce, setting up a military base in the process.


    With the exception of a select few, virtually nobody else knew what the military base was there for. Not even the higher-ups in the Earth Federation government knew anything about it.


    Vroom.


    Lu Xuan felt his eyes dazzled and heard a ringing sound in his ears. When he opened his eyes again, he was surprised to find that he was surrounded by neverending darkness.


    He also found himself in boundless liquids all around him.


    ¡°I must be somewhere in the deep sea then.¡±


    He surprisingly found himself in a very deep part of the ocean. The water pressure around him was staggering. Any average person in such a ce would¡¯ve been reduced to a blob of crushed flesh and blood within the blink of an eye.


    Even cultivators of lower levels would have suffered the same fate.


    He then cast a spell immediately: the Water Dispelling Chant.


    An air bubble instantly formed all around him in an instant.


    That spell had very practical uses.


    Even though he could still move around freely even without the use of Water Dispelling Chant, a cultivator as powerful as Lu Xuan would still be affected by such staggering pressure in the deep sea.


    The seawater around him would¡¯ve reduced both his speed and power.


    That was why the ancient wise ones created all kinds of Water Dispelling Chants. Even items like Water Stilling Orbs and Water Parting Orbs were developed for that specific reason.


    He then focused his Spiritual Aether on his eyes just so he could make clear what was around him. He was able to confirm that he truly was in a deep part under the sea. He looked around him and saw some wrecked buildings. While there were not many of them, he was still able to see them as man-made constructs.


    It was just like his mother told him before: the ce had been an ind.


    However, the ind sank to the bottom of the ocean for some reason. It was hard to determine exactly when it sank.


    That was why he was sent into the water instead.


    He was unable to dwell on it for long as he suddenly sensed danger nearby, which caused the hairs all over his body to stand.


    That was a sign of something extremely dangerous approaching him.


    Given his level of powers, it had been so long since hest experienced something like that.


    A pair of massiventern-like eyes instantly appeared nearby.


    He then saw a body the size of a hill shortly afterward, shooting itself right before him like an arrow being released from a bow.


    It was moving at an unbelievably fast rate.


    That hill-like being was moving at such unbelievable speeds that it appeared before him within the blink of an eye.


    It was only then that he finally saw what that thing was.


    It was some unknown sea monster with a streamlined body, covered in pitch-ck scales. The monster was tens of meters tall and hundreds of meters long.


    That made it seem like some kind of enormous sea snake.


    Its crimson eyes looked like those of demons from the depths of Hell.


    That massive sea snake emanated an extremely old presence.


    Lu Xuan instantly thought that the snake might¡¯ve been some kind of far ancient species, a living fossil of a monster from far ancient times.


    Furthermore, that ancient sea snake¡¯s powers were extremely frightening, being at least at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm.


    If that snake truly was from some far ancient species, it might¡¯ve still been very young.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    That was all that he could think of at the moment. An endless mass of lightning emanated from his back almost at the same time, materializing into a pair of massive wings of lightning, before he darted away at the speed of light.


    Boom!


    That massive snake opened its mouth far and wide at the very instant Lu Xuan left, chomping down on that spot where he used to be. The bite crushed arge mass of water through sheer brute force, kicking up terrifying currents in the process.


    After missing itsst attack, that massive snake monster darted forward like an arrow and straightened its body into the shape of a spear, chasing after Lu Xuan right away.

 Chapter 649 - Meeting People at Deep Sea

    <h4>Chapter 649: Meeting People at Deep Sea</h4>


    Hurry up!


    Hurry up!


    Hurry up!


    The man and the snake zipped about in the deep sea like two bolts of lightning.


    Lu Xuan cast the Water Dispelling Chant and Ten Thousand Mile Rainbow as he ran like crazy.


    He ran as fast as he could.


    He moved so fast that not even the missiles on Earth would have been able to keep up; he was moving several times faster than the speed of sound.


    What was even more terrifying was that the snake behind Lu Xuan somehow managed to keep up with Lu Xuan.


    One could imagine just how terrifying it would¡¯ve been for a snake to move in the ocean several times as fast as the speed of sound.


    It was some kind of water elemental spell.


    Boom!


    The entire ocean was exploding in various ces. The ces that the two treaded parted almost immediately; it was as if they had been sliced open by extremely sharp des.


    The scene was utterly harrowing.


    Lu Xuan never thought that he would run into such a monster right aftering to the Holy Sun Continent. He hadn¡¯t even been able to fullyprehend the situation he was in yet.


    ¡°Advent of the Thunder Dragon!¡±


    As he performed a seal right away, boundless Spiritual Aether instantly boiled. He was unable to borrow ambient lightning and thunder aura in the deep sea, as the only energies around in the water were that of water aura.


    As such, he had to rely only on his own powers to cast that spell.


    A massive thunder dragon about the same size as the snake monster appeared baring its fangs and ws. It thenunched itself right at that snake monster right away.


    Roar!


    That snake monster roared and opened its mouth wide to spit out a massive bubble.


    That massive bubble moved like a water dragon, tearing that thunder dragon apart in an instant. That supposedly almighty thunder dragon was torn to pieces right away.


    It couldn¡¯t even begin to pose a threat to that snake monster at all.


    That snake monster continued chasing after Lu Xuan adamantly as if it had just stumbled upon something delicious.


    The two figures zipped about like bolts of lightning in the pitch-ck sea.


    As the wind howled around, waves measuring over 100 meters tall raged at the surface of the seemingly bottomless ocean. It looked as if the waves were about to tear the sky apart.


    A ship that measured over 300 meters in length and about 100 meters in width tore through the waves as it traveled across the surface.


    Any wave that hit the vessel would be blocked by some invisible barrier, preventing it from damaging the vessel¡¯s hull.


    A slender woman with chiseled features stood at the bow of that massive ship, wearing a light yellow dress and a worried look in her eyes.


    Even though the ship was traveling on the raging waves, everything looked so stable on the ship that it might as well have been traveling on nd.


    No matter how strong and menacing it seemed, the ship was able to cleave right through any wave.


    Footsteps were heard from far away. An elder wearing a white robe was walking up quickly to stand beside that woman wearing the light yellow dress.


    The elder wore a respectful expression and said in a low tone, ¡°Mydy, his injuries have stabilized. He should be fine. He¡¯ll be able to fully recover after resting for two months.¡±


    The woman in the light yellow dress said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Chang. If Elder Huang never got in the way of that monster on this trip out to search for longevity grass, we would probably have had a lot more trouble with the trip. We should prepare something for him when we got home.¡±


    The elder, who seemed to be called ¡®Uncle Chang¡¯, nodded. He knew of the significance of the longevity grass that they embarked on a strip to search for. One could¡¯ve even said that the item represented the n¡¯s livelihood.


    ¡°Mydy, look. What is that?¡±


    The elder who was named ¡®Uncle Chang¡¯ pointed forward.


    The woman in the light yellow dress looked up and saw a figure passing by in the waves of that raging surface of the sea. That figure even managed to rise to the surface of the ocean and get thrown into the air while the waves raged on below him.


    What looked peculiar was that the figure did not submerge underwater. Instead, the figure was hovering about on the surface.


    That figure then rose to the air like a cannonball, heading straight for their ship.


    The barrier that protected the ship was then torn apart by a bolt of lightning.


    The figure thennded on the ship. Only then did the woman and Uncle Chang saw that the figure was a young man covered in blood all over.


    That milky white robe that he wore was torn in certain parts, yet it was entirely stained with blood.


    That young man was none other than Lu Xuan, who just escaped from certain death beneath the surface.


    He felt quite a headache as soon as he was reminded of that deep-sea snake monster. That thing had been chasing after him for a whole day, so much so that he almost ended up dead in its mouth. He was fortunate to have only emerged out of the situation with severe injuries.


    His powers sharply dropped. He couldn¡¯t even bring about powers that were at the level of Divine Transformation Realm, to begin with.


    He was left with less than a tenth of what he was capable of.


    He was so cornered that he had to resort to using Turtle Breaths to erase his presence and escape unscathed.


    After running into such situations so many times back in his previous life, he was already ustomed to it. Thus, he did not think much of it.


    However, having his powers drop so sharply was still unfavorable at the moment. The injuries that he sustained were severe, as that snake monster was at least at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm of powers. That meant that it was far more powerful than he currently was. Even though he had made use of some forbidden skills, it only allowed him to barely escape the snake but still suffer quite a loss.


    He would have needed at least half a month before he could bring his powers back to the Divine Transformation Realm level.


    With how terrifying the snake monster is, he could confirm that it had to definitely be a descendant of some far ancient species.


    Based on the current situation, however, he seemed to havended on someone else¡¯s ship.


    At first, he thought that he still had to drift about for quite some time. However, he was not in any immediate danger while he was still in his Turtle Breaths state, which enabled him to put up a certain measure of defense.


    If he was desperate enough, he could also return his powers to the Divine Transformation Realm for a short while.


    ¡°Be careful, mydy!¡±


    Uncle Chang stood before the woman dressed in light yellow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I mean no harm. I¡¯d just like to rest on your ship for a little while.¡±


    As Lu Xuan grinned, blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    The two standing across him were not so easily convinced by what he just said.


    Things over there were not like on Earth, which had little else to worry about other than raging waves.


    In the deep seas of many extraterrestrial worlds, terrifying monsters were indeed lurking beneath the surface.


    Lu Xuan had run into so many situations like this. The ship that he was standing on was fully capable of cleaving its way through the waves. That meant that any monsters in the sea would be crushed as soon as they came close, incapable of posing any threat to him at all.


    Then again, safety was not guaranteed. There were still many terrifying creatures under the water surface capable of tearing that ship apart. For instance, that deep-sea snake monster that Lu Xuan ran into earlier could easily shatter that massive ship to bits just by grazing it.


    To make matters worse, a kind of people still roamed the seas without regard to the other worlds around them: they were the pirates.


    Pirates were usually a bloodthirsty bunch who would usually massacre the crew of a whole ship. Furthermore, they moved like the wind, making them very difficult to capture.


    If Lu Xuan were in their shoes, he would not have been so easily convinced by someone who just appeared out of nowhere either.

 Chapter 650 - You鈥檙e no Match against Me, Do We have to Do This?

    <h4>Chapter 650: You¡¯re no Match against Me, Do We have to Do This?</h4>


    The woman in the light yellow dress remained standing behind Uncle Chang as she inly said, ¡°Could you tell us your name, sir? This is the ship of the Xu family of Tianhai City. Thus, we do not take outsiders. I hope you¡¯ll leave on your own ord. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we would have to do it the hard way.¡±


    Based on the wary look in her eyes, it was obvious that she kept her guard up against the man before her, who looked extremely worn.


    She saw how Lu Xuan broke through the ship¡¯s barrier with his lightning skill just now, which thoroughly impressed her.


    However, it also frightened her.


    ¡°The Xu family of Tianhai City?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    That woman in light yellow dress sighed in relief, finding that the young man before her still seemed to know of the family. It would¡¯ve been best if she could scare him off by just dropping the family¡¯s name, after all.


    However, what he said next had crushed her hopes.


    ¡°Never heard of it.¡±


    Lu Xuan added, ¡°You guys might not believe me, but I¡¯m genuinely not here to hurt you. I just ran into some animal in the sea that just so happened to hurt me. Now, I just need a ce to rest for a bit. If you think it¡¯s too dangerous for me to be anywhere else on the ship, I¡¯ll just stay right here at the bow.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you won¡¯t be leaving then, sir. Forgive us for having to do this the hard way.¡±


    The look in Uncle Chang¡¯s eyes sharpened as his Spiritual Aether fluctuated in a frenzy, growing into a raging wave as he disappeared from where he stood.


    He reappeared right in front of Lu Xuan.


    Nobody could tell when he drew a de in his hand, but the man brought a frightening sh of it onto Lu Xuan in a downward slice.


    Vroom!


    The sh tore through the air, seemingly d in a mighty sword¡¯s will as it came down on Lu Xuan.


    The move was quick, precise, and brutal; it was an all-out move with no reservations whatsoever.


    However, what happened next immediately stunned the woman in a light yellow dress; Lu Xuan mped down on the iing de with two fingers.


    His two slender, fair fingers mped that frightening aura between them, preventing the terrifying wave of the de from moving forward even an inch further.


    Lu Xuan simply said, ¡°Back off.¡±


    He swung his hand, sending Uncle Chang back at several times the speed at which the elder came at him.


    Boom!


    Uncle Chang crashed onto the ground so hard that the ship¡¯s barrier materialized at the moment of impact, causing the entire ship to shake slightly.


    It was worth noting that the ship was able to stay as stable as it would have been on nd despite sailing on raging waves behind it. It could keep moving forward with such unbelievable stillness that it saw no rocking as it moved at all.


    Even so, the entire ship was actually shaken by the force of that crash alone.


    ¡°A single attack was all it took¡­¡± The look on that woman¡¯s face became severe as her pupils contracted right away.


    It looked as if she ran into some kind of unknown monster.


    She knew well about Uncle Chang¡¯s powers, considering that man was a servant to her family. Although he was officially known as a servant, the man was actually more like a father to her. As he watched her grow up, she heavily relied on him in return.


    Uncle Chang took charge of several matters the whole time. His level of power was nothing short of frightening. Although he was not considered one of the best, the elder was still at the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Even so, he was sent flying by a slick flick of the hand.


    The young man before them who looked haggard from all the damage he took seemed extraordinarily powerful.


    The man was so powerful that, despite thedy¡¯s level of powers, she was unable to see what his power level was like.


    Was he half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm, or was he already in that realm by now?


    It would¡¯ve been very frightening if that young man turned out to be at the Divine Transformation Realm. Even in the huge Tianhai City, every single being at the Divine Transformation Realm was believed to be a sort of pir for the city.


    Even so, a young man of such powers whom she had never heard of simply appeared out of nowhere.


    Countless thoughts instantly shed through the woman¡¯s mind.


    At that moment, a massive pressure loomed over the entire ship.


    ¡°Who dares to throw their weight on the ship of the Xu family?¡±


    Just as the words faded in the air, an elder appeared at the stern dressed invish, elegant robes. He stood before the woman in the light yellow dress.


    ¡°Elder Huang!¡±


    The woman was ted as soon as she saw the elder¡¯s appearance, her face a mix of shock and joy.


    That elder nodded at that woman in the light yellow dress and said, ¡°Rest assured, mydy. I¡¯m still around.¡±


    Lu Xuan took a look at the elder who appeared out of nowhere. Although he sported a full head of silver hair, the man¡¯s features made him look young, with a fairplexion and no beard. He also seemed more powerful than Uncle Chang.


    ¡°Half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm?¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze. His powers were at such a level that he was able to tell what level that man known as Elder Huang was at.


    He truly was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    If the man never had any mystical encounters, he probably would¡¯ve never made a breakthrough into the Divine Transformation Realm for the rest of his life.


    With members of the Lu family breaking through into the Divine Transformation Realm one after another, it looked rather easy to do. However, there was at most a 10% chance of someone breaking into the realm.


    Only about 100 people throughout the Blessed Enve were capable of reaching half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm. The ones who managed to make such a breakthrough had been considered the great ancestors of the four major sacred grounds.


    One could¡¯ve imagined just how difficult it would¡¯ve been to cross over the gap between the two.


    It was something that most people couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine.


    Elder Huang looked at the man in tattered clothes. His pointed gaze belied a tinge of wariness. He didn¡¯t understand why such a young man who lookedpletely harmless would¡¯ve posed a level of threat that he had never felt before.


    That young man could determine his level with just a single look, and that made him even warier.


    Lu Xuan shot a look at Elder Huang and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯m not here to do anyone harm. I just need a ce to rest. There is no need to be rmed.¡±


    ¡°This ship belongs to the Xu family of Tianhai City. I¡¯d advise you not to board the vessel without permission.¡±


    Elder Huang added, hoping to intimidate Lu Xuan enough to scare him off of the vessel.


    Lu Xuan sighed and continued, ¡°Man, even when you¡¯re at your strongest, you¡¯re still no match for me. Besides, you look gravely injured now. Do we seriously have to do this?¡±


    ¡°No match for you? What a bold statement.¡±


    Elder Huang¡¯s gaze narrowed until it almost became a straight line. The tone at which he spoke had a tinge of anger in it.


    It was apparent that Lu Xuan was looking down on him, seeing him as unworthy of his attention.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not leaving, sir, then forgive me for doing this the hard way.¡±


    Elder Huang narrowed his gaze and made a move. The aura all over his body burst. The air in their immediate vicinity seemed to have beenpletely frozen. As the ambient temperature dropped by several degrees, ice could¡¯ve been seen forming on the surface of the ocean nearby.

 Chapter 651 - Beaten to the Point Of Unable To Support Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 651: Beaten to the Point Of Unable To Support Oneself</h4>


    Suddenly, the level of cultivation on Elder Huang¡¯s body froze the sea area within a few thousand meters of him, turning the area into a world of ice and snow.


    The air was frozen!


    Even the air had been frozen, as the chilling in the air pressed towards Lu Xuan at an astonishing speed.


    Lu Xuan was about to be instantly frozen.


    Elder Huang said in a low voice, ¡°Ice Crystal World!¡±


    This kind of magic would¡¯ve even been able to freeze powerful beasts in an instant.


    It was impossible to fight against his ice magic!


    Lu Xuan wore an apathetic expression as he said, ¡°Ah, why didn¡¯t you guys believe what I said?¡±


    Immediately afterward, he only stretched out his finger, as that chilling air with a powerful force stopped near his fingertips. The space in front of him had already turned into a world of ice crystals.


    When the world of ice crystals was about to freeze Lu Xuan, however, Lu Xuan managed to block it with his finger.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Elder Huang could not believe what he saw. His Ice Crystal World, which had a temperature of close to zero degrees, could not be stopped by any living being. They could¡¯ve only escaped from the attack.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lu Xuan just stopped the ice qi from spreading with just a finger. That alone was too shocking.


    Lu Xuan skimmed his lips, as he did not take Elder Huang¡¯s attack seriously. His strength was currently declining, to the point where it paled inparison to when he was at his peak.


    However, only hisbat strength was being weakened. His level of cultivation was still in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The ice qi of almost zero degrees, which came from an expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, could not freeze Lu Xuan at all.


    Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t have been frozen by the ice qi even if he didn¡¯t do anything about it.


    This was the difference in the level of life!


    Even if the cultivation gap between the two sides was only half a step apart, the gap between them was like the gap between heaven and earth.


    Lu Xuan sighed. ¡°Well, it looks like I¡¯ll have to make a move next!¡±


    As he stretched his finger forward, a me immediately spread out directly from his finger. Like a spinning windmill, itpletely melted the boundless ice qi in front of him in an instant.


    Lu Xuan said apathetically, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you that you¡¯re no match for me? Why bother even doing all of this?¡±


    Elder Huang finally couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore. Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude seemed to be too arrogant, as he had not cared about Elder Huang at all.


    Elder Huang directly let out a long roar, waved a hand, and pinched a hand seal.


    From within the endless sea around him, ice arrows were continuously formed when the ice qi came into contact with water. Then, they swept towards Lu Xuan at lightning speed.


    They formed a shocking screen of arrows that seemed to suppress everything around it.


    The long arrows almost split apart the entire sky, the barrage burying Lu Xuan.


    However, Elder Huang did not seem happy about this at all. This was because he noticed that his attack could not do anything to Lu Xuan. The ice arrows could not break the Shield of Great Aether protecting Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    At that moment, everyone could see how strong an expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm was. However, it was of no use at all when facing Lu Xuan.


    Immediately afterward, Elder Huang grabbed at the void and a long spear appeared in his hand. On the long spear was branded with a long dragon that was full of scales and armor. It was lifelike and was emitting a terrifying ice qi.


    Whoosh!


    This long spear tore out a dazzling light as if it had directly torn open a huge opening between Heaven and Earth.


    The attack from this spear had even affected the clouds in the sky!


    ¡°I already told you: you¡¯re not even close to being on my level!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood up and then attacked.


    Boom!


    Within the blink of an eye, Lu Xuan¡¯s attack directlynded on the ice crystals created from the shocking spear qi, turning it into ice shavings all over the sky. Elder Huang¡¯s attack didn¡¯t pose even the slightest threat to Lu Xuan.


    How strong!


    At that moment, Lu Xuan was too strong of a fighter!


    Although hisbat strength had fallen to half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm after being severely injured, he was still far stronger than Elder Huang.


    Although they were both half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, thebat strength between them was very different. There was no contest at all.


    Buzz!


    Elder Huang watched as the attack had smashed the long spearlight he emitted. It was now fiercely heading towards him at lightning speed.


    Boom!


    The p was so fast that Elder Huang and the woman in a light-yellow dress were not able to react at all before itnded on Elder Huang. A grunting sound was forced out of his mouth as the attack sent him flying.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Elder Huang spat out a mouthful of blood. He had been pped in the chest by Lu Xuan, which had almost killed him on the spot.


    Lu Xuan had directly driven him into a corner, almost ending his life!


    The young man in front of him was so strong that it didn¡¯t seem as if he was even human. Elder Huang felt as if he was currently facing experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. Even then, those experts in the Divine Transformation Realm had never given Elder Huang this much pressure.


    ¡°I already told you: even at your strongest, you¡¯ll never be a match for me. What makes you think you would be a match for me now while you¡¯re so severely injured?!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head as if he was troubled by Elder Huang¡¯s stubbornness.


    Elder Huang red at Lu Xuan. Upon hearing what Lu Xuan said, he almost spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Just now, only he knew that he had genuinely tried his best.


    Although he was badly injured, he currently wasn¡¯t at his peak strength. However, he knew that being directly pped by Lu Xuan and sent flying had nothing to do with that.


    As Lu Xuan said, he would¡¯ve been no match for Lu Xuan even if he was at his strongest.


    What left him speechless was that although he had been seriously injured, Lu Xuan¡¯s injury could¡¯ve only been worse as he was dressed in rags and covered in blood.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s attack just now even tore open several of the wounds on Elder Huang¡¯s body, causing more blood to trickle out. This made him look iparably bloody and terrifying.


    Lu Xuan was already so terrifying with such an injury. How terrifying would he be if he was at its peak?


    Scared by Lu Xuan¡¯s powerful strength, one idea suddenly came into Elder Huang¡¯s mind: ¡°Could he truly be an ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm?!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to attack again?¡± Lu Xuan looked at Elder Huang in front of him, then at the woman in the light-yellow dress next to Elder Huang and said, ¡°I may not be in good shape right now, but I can still fight you!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s casual and unscrupulous attitude greatly pressured three people. Lu Xuan did not seem to have used all of his strength, yet he had already beaten them to the point where they could hardly support themselves.


    What Lu Xuan showed wasplete suppression!


    At that moment, the woman in light-yellow dress stepped forward and slowly saluted. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! We were just acting recklessly just now!¡±

 Chapter 652 - Healing

    <h4>Chapter 652: Healing</h4>


    At that moment, the woman in the light-yellow dress finally reacted. Even though the young man standing before her seemed to be severely injured, hisbat strength was still far above theirs.


    He could¡¯ve even singlehandedly ughtered everyone in sight if he so desired.


    There was no reason to try pulling tricks on a strong expert at such a level.


    He could kill them all if he wanted to!


    This was the difference between their level of strength and true absolute strength!


    The difference between the two was so big that they had no chances at fighting back!


    Right now, she could only hope that Lu Xuan did not harbor any ill will toward them!


    The woman in the light-yellow dress said, ¡°Since you seem to possess no ill will toward us, you might as well go into the cabin and rest there. Although our ship is small, there is still room for you to rest and recuperate!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the woman in the light-yellow dress with surprise. Upon sensing that something was wrong, she immediately changed her mind.


    It was rare for her to have such resolve toward even men. That alone made her seem slightly more interesting than before!


    However, Lu Xuan genuinely had no intention to do anything unnecessary to them.


    Lu Xuan slowly said, ¡°You are pretty bold. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The woman in the light-yellow dress said, ¡°My name is Xu Tianying of the Xu family in Tianhai City! May I ask how to address this senior?¡±


    She immediately began referring to Lu Xuan as her senior, obviously in the hopes of getting closer to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I am of the Lu family!¡± Lu Xuan was careful not to reveal his first name, instead only revealing his surname.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Lu!¡± Xu Tianying hurriedly said. She went through all the names she knew of in her mind. Obviously, this man was not among any of the experts in the Divine Transformation Realm that she knew.


    Lu Xuan obviously looked disheveled and severely wounded, but he still possessed amazing strength. Even Elder Huang, who was the strongest person on their ship, had been defeated with one blow from Lu Xuan.


    She simply did not dare to imagine how terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength would be when he was at his best.


    Such a strong man could not be beaten. All anyone could do was worship him.


    This was the rule of the world¡ªthe strong possessed all of the power, whereas the weak were merely their prey!


    She didn¡¯t know why or how Lu Xuan ended up so badly injured, and she didn¡¯t dare to even ask!


    Soon, a servant of the Xu family onboard led Lu Xuan into a room.


    Lu Xuan scanned it with his divine mind to find no hidden traps in the room awaiting him. It was just an ordinary room.


    Xu Tianying seemed very decisive. She did not give him any chances to continue attacking. If she did, he would¡¯ve had to use up more of his strength.


    It just so happened that he could cultivate here, but the only thing he needed right now was a ce quiet enough to heal his wounds.


    As long as Xu Tianying did not try pulling some kind of scheme on him, Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t mind paying her back for allowing him to rest. If Xu Tianying did not make any sneaky moves, Lu Xuan would not mind giving her some benefits in return. Given Lu Xuan¡¯s current level of cultivation, even a little casual instruction from him would¡¯ve been enough for her to use as long as she lived.


    If she nned to try pulling any tricks on him, however, then Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight back.


    On the deck, Xu Tianying, Uncle Chang, and Elder Huang looked at each other. They waited until they could not feel Lu Xuan¡¯s force anymore before finally breathing a sigh of relief.


    Xu Tianying wore a slightly wry smile on her face. None of them could tell whether or not they were fortunate.


    It was unfortunate that on the vast sea, they had run into an expert of this level. Fortunately, however, this expert seemed to be fairly reasonable. He was not like those evil people whom they feared would directly kill them and steal their ship.


    The most fortunate part about this was that Lu Xuan was just temporarily borrowing their ce to recover.


    They have heard of things like this many times before. Some unfortunate people would run into wicked experts who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill them, with a few of such people even bing other experts¡¯ pawns. The trio shuddered at the thought of all kinds of tragedies.


    Following a brief pause, Uncle Chang said, ¡°Miss, do you n to let him stay on the ship like this?¡±


    Xu Tianying sighed and said, ¡°Is there anything else we can do? This Senior Lu is so strong that not even Elder Huang is a match for him. I¡¯m afraid he was an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm before he got injured. How could we possibly refuse him?¡±


    Elder Huang¡¯s face turned a bit gloomy at this thought, but he also knew that he was only half a step away from entering the Divine Transformation Realm. However, fully entering the Divine Transformation Realm was very difficult. Even if nothing went wrong, he was still very unlikely to fully step into the Divine Transformation Realm in his current life.


    Tianhai City¡¯s status relied fully on whether or not an elder in the Divine Transformation Realm was in charge.


    Suddenly, Elder Huang seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Xu Tianying and said, ¡°Miss, are you thinking of¡­¡±


    Xu Tianying nodded solemnly. ¡°Right now, the family is at stake. We can¡¯t put all our hopes into one person. I won¡¯t give up as long as there is a glimmer of hope!¡±


    Upon thinking of who Xu Tianying was referring to, Elder Huang couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. To meet that person¡¯s request, they went out to sea in search of the longevity grass. Even then, they did not dare to put all their hopes on that person.


    Xu Tianying said, ¡°It¡¯s always good to have at least a little hope!¡±


    Afterward, she ordered, ¡°Uncle Chang, send out an order. Everyone must take good care of that Senior Lu and try their best to meet all his needs!¡±


    Despite knowing that it was unsafe to do so, Uncle Chang said out of courtesy, ¡°Yes, miss!¡±


    However, the three of them were holding onto thest bit of hope, knowing that it was very slim.


    They didn¡¯t have any hope, nor did they have any other choice!


    Because Lu Xuan was currently recovering from his injuries, he naturally didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. Even so, he didn¡¯t care about that at all!


    After being badly injured by that far ancient species known as the Deep-sea Basilisk, there was no way for Lu Xuan topletely stabilize the injury even at his current level of cultivation.


    This was because he was poisoned. Not only did the Deep-Sea Basilisk possess terrifying strength, but it also had shocking toxins.


    Although the toxin hadn¡¯t gone too far into Lu Xuan¡¯s body, it was already causing major problems for him.


    Even a little bit of poison from the Deep-sea Basilisk would¡¯ve immediately killed a normal expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    In contrast, Lu Xuan had forcefully kept himself alive by relying on both his born Taoism aptitude and the Taixu Origin Power.


    Right now, he was trying to force the toxin out of his body. Assuming that this deadly toxin did not pose any significant enough problems, he could use the strength of his born Taoism aptitude to fully recover within just a few days as long as he forced the toxin out of his body.


    In the small cabin, Lu Xuan kept running the Spiritual Aether in his body, gradually forcing the toxin out of his body. ck sweat slowly flowed out of his pores in the process.


    Every drop shot out like a sharp arrow, falling to the floor and directly eroding small holes in it wherever theynded. Even though the floor was protected by the boundary, the drops still managed to pierce through it.


    Before long, small potholes appeared on the floor.

 Chapter 653 - Attack of the Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 653: Attack of the Pirates</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As more of the toxins were forced out of his body, the rate at which Lu Xuan forced the poison out elerated!


    Soon, Lu Xuan had forced out all the toxins in the body!


    Without the influence of the toxins, Lu Xuan could¡¯ve clearly felt the injury on his body healing at an rming rate.


    Every cell was gradually recovering, along with the overall life force within his body!


    It wouldn¡¯t have been long before Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength returned to the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Once that happened, Lu Xuan could at least defend himself!


    The Deep-sea Basilisk had forced him into such a miserable state, nearly killing him in the process. Even if his level of cultivation had been reduced, it was hard for him to not be angered by this.


    It felt as if there was a fire burning within him!


    In the future, when his cultivation was strong enough, the first thing he would do was to kill this monster!


    While Lu Xuan had forced the poison out to cure his wounds, night gradually fell.


    A series of lights were turned on above the ship, illuminating the nearby sea.


    Suddenly, the sounds of gongs and drums rang out.


    Xu Tianying came out of the cabin in a hurry. By then, the guards of the Xu family had already run out of the cabin.


    She looked into the distance to find more than a dozen warships flying towards their ship at an astonishing rate.


    Their formation was shaped like a fan to surround them, with several ships even cutting off their escape from behind.


    Each warship was asrge as the Xu family¡¯s ship. They also seemed more like professional warships, with each one possessing morebat strength than the Xu family¡¯s ship did.


    Her face turned white upon seeing the red g hanging from the battleship.


    The red side of the g disyed a ferocious wolf head.


    Not too far behind her, Uncle Chang¡¯s voice trembled as he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Wolf Pirate!¡±


    A terrifying thought came to his mind: The Blood Wolf Pirate was a notorious team of pirates located near this part of the ocean.


    This wasn¡¯t only because the Blood Wolf Pirate was very strong. It was also said that the leader of the Blood Wolf Pirate was a top expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    More importantly, the Blood Wolf Pirate¡¯s methods were so cruel that nobody could avoid being killed by them. As long as people encountered them, the Blood Wolf Pirate would kill everyone on board and rob them of their goods.


    There were no exceptions!


    The Blood Wolf Pirate¡¯s cruelty was exactly what triggered the joint encirclement and suppression of several cities and forces in the nearby sea, but the Blood Wolf Pirate themselves ultimately fled.


    Currently, nobody knew where their of the Blood Wolf Pirate was!


    This was why, even after several encirclement and crackdowns, causing serious injuries, the Blood Wolf Pirate never ended uppletely wiped out. Instead, they had retaliated crazily. All the families suffered heavy losses, which ultimately resulted in nothing.


    Since then, the Blood Wolf Pirate had be a significant threat in the nearby seas. If there was arge fleet with enough experts, it may be possible to contend against the Blood Wolf Pirate so that they would not dare to attack.


    For ships like that of the Xu family, however, there was essentially no chance of survival.


    On the Xu family¡¯s ship, huge bed crossbows were pushed out in quick session. The experts of the Xu family all wore serious expressions with even a certain sort of resolution on their faces.


    They all knew about the Blood Wolf Pirate¡¯s reputation. They had no chances of being spared by such a team of bloodthirsty pirates.


    The Blood Wolf Pirate had always killed anyone unfortunate to fall into their sights, but there have been survivors of their attacks over the years. However, the number of survivors was so small that it might as well have been rare.


    It was almost impossible to survive an attack from the Blood Wolf Pirate!


    Uncle Chang quickly made a decision. ¡°Miss, hurry up and leave. Allow me to protect you so that you can leave with the longevity grass. Let¡¯s go while they haven¡¯t surrounded us yet!¡±


    ¡°Old servant, I¡¯ll stay andmand the battleship!¡±


    Nobody on the ship was able to escape, as the Blood Wolf Pirate would pretty much wipe them all out. However, it was obvious that Uncle Chang did not care much about the lives of everyone else on the ship; everyone, including himself, was far less important whenpared to the youngdy and the longevity grass.


    Before Xu Tianying coulde to a decision, however, she heard a strange voice ring out from up in the sky.


    ¡°Is that the Xu family¡¯s ship? What a great target, hehe!¡±


    A somewhat unruly and obstinate voice sounded from the dark clouds high up in the sky.


    ¡°Destroy it right now!¡±


    Immediately afterward, a big hand appeared from the void and grabbed at the ship, wanting to capture the people on the warship alive.


    In the blink of an eye, many huge arrows were fired from above the bed of crossbows.


    The arrows from the crossbows were wrapped inyers of runes, which instantly burst into dazzling light andnded on that big hand in quick session.


    However, the crossbow, whose arrows were capable of piercing through a mountain, was not able to do anything to the big hand; the arrow was directly shot down.


    ¡°Destroy it!¡±


    Suddenly, a terrifying chill swept towards the ship as ayer of ice appeared around the huge hand.


    As soon as the giant hand broke out, it froze the boundary above the ship into ice, causing it to gradually break apart.


    At that moment, people saw a middle-aged man with a strong build standing high in the sky. On this middle-aged man¡¯s face was a huge scar that had stretched across his entire face, making him look extremely ferocious. His grin made him look like the devil.


    Uncle Chang immediately recognized this man. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s the Deputy Commander of the Blood Wolf Pirate, Zhang Qifeng!¡±


    Over the years, experts in several coastal cities had been encircling and suppressing the Blood Wolf Pirate. Although they had not been sessful, they still got a clear picture of what the Blood Wolf Pirate was like. They knew that some members of the Blood Wolf Pirate possessed high levels of cultivation.


    There were even pictures of them!


    However, just knowing about them was useless; there was nothing that anyone could do about Zhang Qifeng!


    Zhang Qifeng grinned with a bit of ruthlessness and disdain in his eyes as he said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect someone on this ship to be able to stop my attack! Tell me; what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Even after his attack had been blocked, he did not panic. After all, he merely saw the Xu family¡¯s ship as their prey. It was only a matter of stalling for even a little while. This made it seem like a cat and mouse chase between them.


    ¡°I am Huang Zhao!¡±


    At this moment, Elder Huang rose from the ship and arrived opposite Zhang Qifeng.


    Zhang Qifeng grinned as he said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you. Not bad. You should be honored to know that you¡¯re worthy of my consideration!¡±


    Huang Zhao was another top expert who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Although these experts were not as powerful as those who were fully in the Divine Transformation Realm, even the Blood Wolf Pirate had to always keep track of their movements. That way, they could avoid identally encountering an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm who could annihte them.

 Chapter 654 - The Mole Making Their Move

    <h4>Chapter 654: The Mole Making Their Move</h4>


    Naturally, experts who were only half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm never received that kind of treatment. However, their names were still recording on a special list so they wouldn¡¯t be missed.


    One of the reasons why the Blood Wolf Pirate could be carefree in the nearby seas for so many years was because of their strength.


    Otherwise, the Blood Wolf Pirate would have been wiped out long ago. Among the tens of millions of people in the nearby coastal cities, many of them wanted to annihte the people from the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    Huang Zhao looked at Zhang Qifeng and slowly said, ¡°You know it¡¯s me, yet you¡¯re still not retreating and getting out of here!¡±


    Zhang Qifeng had put him under immense pressure. That kind of unscrupulous and contemptuous look in his eyes obviously indicated that even those who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm were nothing to him.


    Zhang Qifeng grimly smiled and said, ¡°Hahahahahaha, you are still alive. Do you think that I am afraid of you? None of you will be able to escape today. I heard that the longevity grass is on your ship. If you hand it over right now, maybe I¡¯ll grant you a swift and painless death!¡±


    The expression on both Huang Zhao and Xu Tianying¡¯s faces changed upon hearing this.


    How did Zhang Qifeng know that there was longevity grass on board?


    This time, it could be said that their journey out to sea had been very secretive. They had not told anyone at all. Even if outsiders knew that they had gone out to sea, it was impossible to know that they were looking for the longevity grass.


    The longevity grass itself was very rare. Even if its existence was known somewhere, someone would¡¯ve taken it a long time ago.


    This was because the longevity grass was known as one of the main medicinal materials for refining the longevity alkahestry pill.


    The Xu family had identally found an evesting kind of grass while they were trading at sea.


    This was kept a secret among members of the Xu family. How did Zhang Qifeng know about it?


    Xu Tianying¡¯s face became even uglier. At first, she thought she was merely unfortunate to have met the Blood Wolf Pirate. Now, it seemed that it was not bad luck at all; someone on her ship turned out to be a spy.


    Someone had sold their information and tried to get rid of them with the help of the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    Xu Tianying instantly thought of the rumors that had been circting among the various cities in coastal areas. One major reason why the Blood Wolf Pirate could not be wiped out was that many people had wanted to use them to root out those who were too inconvenient to eradicate.


    It was just that this rumor had not been confirmed before. Now, she could finally confirm that the rumors were true. Some people saw the Blood Wolf Pirate as a group of criminals who specialized in doing things that were inconvenient for others to do.


    What she found even harder to ept was that, upon thinking about the matter further, the mole had to have been someone in their family. Even when their family was in such a shaky position, someone was still willing to betray them.


    ¡°It seems that there is no room for negotiation. That means all we can do now is fight!¡±


    Huang Zhao looked at Zhang Qifeng coldly. He no longer had any way to retreat, considering that Zhang Qifeng and the Blood Wolf Pirate refused to let them go.


    Boom!


    Two experts who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm unleashed their own terrifying force. It was like two massive winds colliding in the air.


    It set off a frenzy that even shook the ships.


    The confrontation began instantly. Zhang Qifeng was the supreme master of the fist¡¯s will with a pair of iron fists, while Huang Zhao was good with using ice magic. He almost froze the sea with a wave of ice and snow all over the sky.


    On the other hand, Zhang Qifeng constantly bombarded the sky with a pair of iron fists, hitting the ice and snow.


    The confrontation between the two experts had attracted everyone¡¯s attention almost instantly. However, to the Xu family¡¯s dismay, the oue of the confrontation was practically determined from the very beginning.


    Being constantly attacked by Zhang Qifeng, Huang Zhao kept retreating. There was no way for him to fight back at all. After a while of being hit with several punches, Huang Zhao spat out fresh blood from his mouth.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I didn¡¯t expect you to be seriously injured from that, old man! It just so happens that I can kill you more easily!¡±


    At that moment, Zhang Qifengughed. To his surprise, he had noticed that Huang Zhao was weak. Huang Zhao could no longer bear the attacks before Zhang Qifeng could even finish.


    There was only one reason for this: Huang Zhao was injured.


    It wasn¡¯t even that hard to determine how he sustained such an injury. It happened during the process of looking for the longevity grass.


    ¡°Even heaven is helping me. They want to destroy you as well!¡±


    After discovering Huang Zhao¡¯s weakness, Zhang Qifeng immediately threw out a pair of iron fists without mercy.


    Zhang Qifeng wanted to kill Huang Zhao while he was injured!


    Uncle Chang quickly said, ¡°This is bad. Youngdy, take the longevity grass and leave immediately. Otherwise, the Xu family will be finished!¡±


    At that moment, he realized that their previous n was now useless when Zhang Qifeng did not give them any room to escape.


    Now that Huang Zhao had also been dragged into it, the original n was no longer possible.


    Suddenly, a figure then swept onto the ship.


    With a wave of his hand, he made the guards of the Xu family around them fly and fall directly into the endless sea.


    The figure was a hooded man who said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s toote to leave now!¡±


    Xu Tianying immediately responded, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Although she could not see the person¡¯s face clearly in the dark, it was impossible for her to forget the man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Zhang Tianmian!¡± Uncle Chang suddenly revealed the figure¡¯s identity.


    The man lowered his hood, no longer hiding his face. was no longer hiding as he put the hood down. He was a tall middle-aged man with a square face who stood upright.


    ¡°You! How could you betray the Xu family?!¡± Xu Tianying immediately responded. This was because the man in front of her was the Xu family¡¯s worshippers, specifically worshipping Xu Tianying¡¯s cousin.


    He was also an expert who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Naturally, the mole in the Xu family was revealed the second that he appeared.


    It was her cousin, Xu Tianzhi.


    Zhang Tianmian slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m not betraying you, I¡¯m trying to save the Xu family! Did you guys genuinely think that no one would know what you guys are thinking? Can the longevity grass truly make the person who is willing to make the Xu family take risks by fighting against Yun Longzhai help the Xu family? You guys are so naive!¡±


    ¡°The only way to save the Xu family is to die! The longevity grass belongs to Young Master Tianzhi!¡± Zhang Tianmian hummed coldly. As he waved his hand, a qi-condensed hand was suddenly formed.


    This hand directly grabbed at Xu Tianying. Uncle Chang, who was in front of Xu Tianying, tried to stop the attack, but he was immediately sent flying by the hand. Once he crashed on the deck, he kept coughing up blood.


    He could not stop the attack even a little!


    This big hand did not slow down as it continued to head towards Xu Tianying.


    Suddenly, a bolt of electricity fell from the sky and shattered the big hand.

 Chapter 655 - Taking Care of An Expert Half A Step in the Divine Transformation Realm Like A Child

    <h4>Chapter 655: Taking Care of An Expert Half A Step in the Divine Transformation Realm Like A Child</h4>


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Zhang Tianmian was instantly alerted after suddenly sensing something. His hair stood on end as if he had been targeted by a ferocious beast.


    A young man in a white robe walked out of a cabin and said, ¡°Guess I¡¯m unlucky enough to be caught up in something like this!¡±


    The young man walked rather slowly, but every step he took seemed as if he was stepping on Zhang Tianmian¡¯s mind.


    No matter what angle Zhang Tianmian looked at him from, this young man d in a white robe did not look like a typical harmless threat.


    This was because the qi-condensed hand that Zhang Tianmian had just created was easily broken. Even if he had not seen it for himself, he was able to determine that it was likely broken by the attack from this young man in a white robe.


    ¡°Senior Lu!¡±


    Xu Tianying, who had managed to evade death, immediately felt as if she had just survived a disaster.


    She just didn¡¯t expect that, at a critical moment like this, Lu Xuan was going to be the one to save her. She didn¡¯t even know where he came from.


    At first, she let Lu Xuan stay on the ship because she had no other choice. Nobody on the entire ship could stand a chance against Lu Xuan.


    Earlier, she even thought that Lu Xuan might have been the spy sent by the Blood Wolf Pirate. There was no other possible exnation as to why the Blood Wolf Pirate arrived shortly after Lu Xuan¡¯s arrival.


    Now, it seemed that the two sides truly had no connection with one another. It was merely a coincidence.


    ¡°Senior Lu, thank you for your help!¡±


    Xu Tianying quickly cupped her hands, then helped Uncle Chang next to her stand up.


    Lu Xuan slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. You allowed me to stay and heal my wounds on the boat. I am extremely thankful for that. Anyway, it looks like you guys are in a bit of trouble. Do you guys need me to help take care of it?¡±


    Just now, he heard a little bit of what they said. He knew that whatever they said was rted to the Xu family of Tianhai City.


    However, he was not interested in distinguishing what was right or wrong. He only knew one thing: Xu Tianying had given him a ce to stay at the most critical time, even though he forced that responsibility on them.


    However, Lu Xuan always paid back his debt of gratitude.


    Of course, the Blood Wolf Pirate was definitely going to kill him now.


    Xu Tianying frantically said, ¡°If Senior Lu is willing to help, I will be extremely grateful!¡±


    Seeming slightly threatened, Zhang Tianmian quickly said, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t stick your nose in other people¡¯s business. You won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!¡±


    Lu Xuan put his hands behind his back and apathetically said, ¡°What if I want to get involved?¡±


    Zhang Tianmian sneered, ¡°Then you must die!¡±


    As he suddenly waved towards the void, at least thousands of Winddes were formed to create an overwhelming screen.


    Suddenly, these Winddes swept towards Lu Xuan. As it spread all over the ce, the attack tore apart everything in its path. Even thousands of elite troops would not be able to avoid dying from such an attack.


    No ordinary expert in the Divine Treasure Realm was capable ofpeting with this kind of magic.


    An expert in the first or second tier of the Divine Treasure Realm might¡¯ve been only capable of sweeping out one or two of the Winddes even at full power.


    However, it was absolutely impossible for such an expert to sweep out so many overwhelming Winddes with a mere wave of their hand.


    Lu Xuan stretched out a hand, then suddenly pulled it down. A mass of lightning immediately appeared and turned into a screen in front of him.


    Rumble!


    Countless Winddes instantly collided with the screen that had the power of thunder, evaporating and turning into nothing within this power.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought; he is not easy to deal with!¡±


    Zhang Tianmian saw Lu Xuan¡¯s exposed hand and instantly understood. He was correct in assuming that Lu Xuan was by no means an ordinary person.


    Immediately afterward, Zhang Tianmian felt a kind of terrifying divine mind lock onto him.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Zhang Tianmian ran backward almost instinctively. Even he did not know why he had run away.


    However, he only knew of one thing: he would¡¯ve been killed if he did not run away now!


    Xu Tianying seemed surprised by Zhang Tianmian suddenly wanting to escape, even after only one attack.


    This was not like the esteemed guest of the Xu family whom she knew!


    Just then, a long whip was created from thunder swept across the sky. Zhang Tianmian was tied up in an instant.


    It was a type of thunder magic: Dragon-snaring Lasso!


    Boom!


    Zhang Tianmian only felt that he had been entangled by a terrifying electric current and was instantly paralyzed.


    These currents were like poisonous dragons that could paralyze people instantly. Even if his Shield of Great Aether was very solid, it had evaporated in an instant.


    It wasn¡¯t even pierced!


    High-temperature electric currents immediately evaporated his Shield of Great Aether!


    Boom!


    Zhang Tianmian was immediately pulled down by the Dragon-snaring Lasso. He crashed onto the deck with such force that he became dizzy as a result.


    Then, he was frightened to find that he couldn¡¯t use even a little bit of his strength. All his Spiritual Aether seemed to be locked, and he himself seemed to have be a weakling.


    Nothing like this had ever happened before. Because the rope had directly tied him down, he was unable to even move or resist.


    As long as he dared to move, he would scream from being electrocuted.


    All this would¡¯ve taken a long time to recount, but it had happened within a moment¡¯s time. Zhang Tianmian was caught by Lu Xuan¡¯s Dragon-snaring Lasso and pulled to the deck with no strength to fight back.


    Even Xu Tianying did not have time to react. She only saw Zhang Tianmian shoot out the Winddes all over the sky before Lu Xuan created a screen made from lightning in front of her.


    After that, she saw Zhang Tianmian suddenly wanting to escape before he was caught by Lu Xuan and pulled down.


    Xu Tianying only felt a buzzing in her head. Since her opponent was Zhang Tianmian, she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He was one of the esteemed guests of the Xu family. Among all the esteemed guests, he was very powerful!


    He was the pir for her cousin Xu Tianzhi, but now he had been defeated so easily.


    She could not find any other words to describe what was going on in front of her. All she could say was that Zhang Tianmian was easily beaten.


    Zhang Tianmian was like a child who was easily picked up and beaten by an adult.


    It was extremely terrifying!


    She knew for a while now that Lu Xuan was very strong; not even Elder Huang and her old servant Uncle Chang were a match for him.


    However, Uncle Huang was now badly injured because he wasn¡¯t at peak strength. She knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm. He may have even been in the Divine Transformation Realm before he was injured.


    However, the battle between Lu Xuan and Elder Huang was not enough as a reference to judge how strong Lu Xuan was.


    Only now did she finally realize how horrifying this young man in white truly was.


    Zhang Tianmian was caught with every move Lu Xuan made.

 Chapter 656 - A Series of Instant Kills

    <h4>Chapter 656: A Series of Instant Kills</h4>


    Only one thought came to Xu Tianying¡¯s mind: anyone below the Divine Transformation Realm was a mere ant!


    The difference between the Divine Transformation Realm and the Divine Treasure Realm was as huge as the distance between heaven and earth. Meanwhile, half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm was like a line between them.


    Crossing this line meant stepping from the Divine Treasure Realm into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Being half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm seemed to have been only one step away from entering the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, never crossing the line between the two realms still meant one was not in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Whenpared to an expert in the Divine Transformation Ream, someone who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm was very weak.


    No matter why someone¡¯sbat power had fallen to a weak Divine Transformation Realm, one would¡¯ve still been a top expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. They would not be someone who could be matched by an expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    For people like Lu Xuan, who was able to kill those in the Divine Transformation Realm while he himself was only half a step into the same realm, was something that had never happened before!


    It could be said that he had achieved a mythical record that many people did not dare to even think about.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s performance just now had demonstrated this!


    Even if thebat strength of an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm asionally fell, they would¡¯ve still been considered an invincible existence among those who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm; nobody could defeat such an expert.


    ¡°That¡¯s one down!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not even look at Zhang Tianmian. He had killed this kind of expert who was half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm many times before. When taking into ount the ones he killed during his previous life, it would¡¯ve been no exaggeration to say that he had killed hundreds or even thousands of these experts.


    Immediately, Lu Xuan looked at the body of Zhang Qifeng, the deputymander of the Blood Wolf Pirate who had been defeated by Huang Zhao in the sky.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s two sharp eyes were like swords as he instantly looked at Zhang Qifeng, who was immersed in the battle.


    Zhang Qifeng felt as if he had suddenly fallen into an ice cave!


    ¡°What is that?¡± Only then did Zhang Qifeng notice Lu Xuan. He didn¡¯t have time to be distracted now.


    After all, even if Huang Zhao¡¯sbat strength was nothingpared to when he wasn¡¯t injured, he was still half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. He was somebody who could not be taken lightly.


    Zhang Qifeng knew that Zhang Tianmian was going to attack, but he did not expect Zhang Tianmian to be tied down to one side by a chain condensed from lightning, making it impossible for him to fight back on the ground.


    Of course, the young man wearing the white robe below was what caused such a sudden change.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Zhang Qifeng wondered.


    He suddenly thought of something. The young man in white was never mentioned in any of the information he had collected before.


    No such person was mention in any of the information collected by the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    Huang Zhao, who was finally able to breathe after Zhang Qifeng stopped attacking him, also quickly withdrew to a safe distance. He kept gasping for breath, taking advantage of this rare opportunity to recover from his wounds.


    Deep down, he was also extremely shocked. He had just swept the battlefield with his divine mind and made the same judgment as Zhang Qifeng.


    Now, Lu Xuan hadpletely reversed the situation on the battlefield.


    Huang Zhao¡¯s pupils contracted slightly; he now knew who the mole was.


    However, he also knew that Zhang Tianmian was very strong. Even when Huang Zhao was in his peak state, he would only be on equal footing with Zhang Tianmian.


    Now, Zhang Tianmian, who had been in his peak state, waspletely defeated by Lu Xuan.


    This was enough to show how terrifying Lu Xuan truly was.


    At that moment, Huang Zhao finally returned to his senses. He was d that he had not tried to go find trouble with Lu Xuan out of vengeance.


    Otherwise, judging from thebat strength shown by Lu Xuan just now, he would¡¯ve been the one wailing and tied up by the Dragon-snaring Lasso instead of Zhang Tianmian.


    At the thought of such a day urring, he couldn¡¯t prevent a chill from traveling down his back.


    That prospect made him scared just thinking about it.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you trying to interfere in the affairs of our Blood Wolf Pirate and the Xu family?¡± Zhang Qifeng stared at Lu Xuan, his words filled with fury.


    It was not like the kind of fury he had when facing Huang Zhao. He hadpletely looked down on Huang Zhao, treating him as if he were a dead man.


    Lu Xuan said with a slightly yful tone, ¡°Does it matter who I am? After all, you people always prefer to kill everyone you see. If you guys are going to kill me anyway, do you truly expect me to allow anyone to capture me?¡±


    He walked towards the sky, taking his time with each step, with a thunderous whip in his hand.


    Although he was walking rather slowly, it seemed as if he was stepping on the hearts of everyone present. This made everyone feel very ufortable; it was as if their heart was about to be kicked out soon enough.


    Zhang Qifeng did not expect to get such an answer. Their Blood Wolf Pirate had always killed everyone because it was the way they did things.


    They weren¡¯t just bloodthirsty by nature. More importantly, all witnesses would be killed. In that case, the possibility of exposure would¡¯ve been reduced.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to have offended such an expert!


    ¡°If you leave now, I¡¯ll let you live. If you choose to fight us instead, the Blood Wolf Pirate will show you know what true regret is!¡±


    Zhang Qifeng immediately assumed that the guy who could instantly defeat Zhang Tianmian was too dangerous.


    If they fought for real, Zhang Qifeng might have to kneel!


    To protect himself, Zhang Qifeng made apromise almost immediately.


    The rules established by the Blood Wolf Pirate weren¡¯t important right now. Nobody was willing to risk their lives for the sake of a rule.


    Even though, he still did not dare to be careless. He quickly used the Blood Wolf Pirate to put pressure on Lu Xuan!


    Lu Xuan gave him a cold smile as he said, ¡°Do you think that¡¯ll scare me? If I want to meddle in this business, what can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°I see. I gave you a chance to retreat, but you didn¡¯t want it. You must have a death wish!¡±


    Zhang Qifeng snorted coldly, but his eyes began to scan in all directions. It was as if looking for a way out.


    Right after he finished speaking, Lu Xuan suddenly raised the whip. The lightning whip in his hand swept out like an electric dragon as it instantly sted towards Zhang Qifeng.


    Zhang Qifeng was both surprised and angry at the sight of this. As he quickly let out a roar, a pair of iron fists sted towards the electric whip.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion sound was followed by a scream from Zhang Qifeng.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, people watched as his pair of iron fists blew up in the air. They turned into flesh and blood all over the sky, as bones and blood flew everywhere.


    The iron fists that he prided himself on were useless, having directly blown up. Immediately afterward, the electric whip turned into an electric dragon and wrapped around his body.


    He knew how Zhang Tianmian felt just now; the Shield of Great Aether melted away immediately.


    The dragon-snaring Lasso was wrapped so tightly around his body that it instantly pulled him down, mming him onto the deck.


    It was another instant kill!

 Chapter 657 - Annihilating the Blood Wolf Pirate

    <h4>Chapter 657: Annihting the Blood Wolf Pirate</h4>


    The battle would¡¯ve taken a long time to recount, but it onlysted for a moment before the oue was decided!


    The two experts half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, who had posed the greatest threat to the entire ship, were taken care of so easily.


    They were no threat to the ship at all.


    Even Xu Tianying was a little stunned. ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± She wondered.


    This time, the situation had be so bad that she was even ready to save herself. It was not because she was a disloyal woman.


    It was because she knew how terrifying the consequences would¡¯ve been if she fell into the hands of the Blood Wolf Pirate!


    She would be considered neither dead nor alive!


    It would¡¯ve been better to kill herself before that can happen!


    Like many pirate regiments, the Blood Wolf Pirate now had its own reputation!


    Even so, nobody expected them to have been so helpless!


    The two strongest experts, who were both half a step in the Divine Treasure Realm, were already tied up by the Dragon-snaring Lasso!


    It was like walking into a dead-end!


    Uncle Chang quickly shouted, ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s get out of here while we still can! Let¡¯s get out of here before they surround us!¡±


    Xu Tianying finally returned to her senses and quickly shouted, ¡°Full sail, turn the ship around and let¡¯s get out of this part of the sea!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bother!¡±


    At that moment, they saw Lu Xuan directly fly up into the air and pinch a hand seal.


    Suddenly, dark clouds covered the nearby sea. Countless lightning bolts continued to boil with eachyer of clouds, turning into several terrifying electric dragons.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As waves of thunder rang out, Xu Tianying saw something extremely shocking. An electric dragon exploded towards a Blood Wolf Pirate¡¯s ship.


    Cries rang out from above the Blood Wolf Pirate¡¯s ship. The electric dragon was extremely fast as itnded straight on the ship. Within the blink of an eye, it broke the defense boundary on the pirate ship before bombarding themselves onto the ship.


    Various attacks on the pirate ship broke out all at once. The cultivators on the pirate ship released a variety of their own attacks, as well.


    No matter how much they fought back, their efforts were futile. The electric dragon killed each cultivator in the Divine Treasure Realm with just a single touch. All possible methods of attack on the battleship had been obliterated before the pirates even had a chance to use them.


    Immediately afterward, the battleship shattered into pieces all over the sky.


    Meanwhile, the same thing was happening to the Blood Wolf Pirate¡¯s other battleships.


    Although these battleships were very strong and had defensive boundaries, they were helpless against Lu Xuan¡¯s electric dragons. Lu Xuan¡¯s attack had exceeded the limit of their defenses.


    It was the thunder magic, Dance of the Dragons!


    The Blood Wolf Pirate¡¯s battleships were all obliterated within just a short amount of time.


    Many members of the Blood Wolf Pirate who were not directly killed all swarmed out one after another.


    No one could determine exactly what happened.


    It was obvious that they were hunting the Xu family¡¯s ship earlier, but now their ships had been destroyed.


    Entering this part of the sea without a ship was considered to be fatal. Even though they could all fly, there was still a long way to go to reachnd. If there was no ce to rest while they flew, most of them would die of exhaustion. The only exceptions were a few experts who were in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    Even if they did not die due to exhaustion, there were still many ferocious beasts hidden in this sea capable of killing them. Although these ferocious beasts lurked in the deepest parts of the sea, they could reach hundreds to thousands of meters tall with a single leap and eat people in one bite. This was the most terrifying thing about them.


    Without any defensive measures on the battleships, the people felt for the first time that this area was very dangerous.


    After all of their battleships had been destroyed, the people of the Blood Wolf Pirate had no choice but to flock towards the Xu family¡¯s ship.


    ¡°Prepare the bows and arrows! Take out your des and swords. We are going to fight these scumbags to the death!¡±


    At Xu Tianying¡¯smand, a group of Xu family¡¯s guards emerged from the battleship.


    Xu Tianying was able to take charge of things since she was merely a child, so she was not useless at all. Earlier, she had looked very weak, but not because she was. It was because Lu Xuan and the others were too strong. They were so strong that she could not intervene in the battle.


    Now, however, it was her turn to fight.


    Even so, there were countless experts among the Xu family¡¯s guard. They just chose not to make a move earlier knowing that it would¡¯ve been useless to do so.


    When faced against an existence that was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, trying to attack it would¡¯ve been no different frommitting suicide.


    At that moment, they all came forward one after another. They were the core of the defense system around the battleship.


    In a moment, thousands of people from the Blood Wolf Pirate charged towards them.


    A bloody battle ensued amongst the rough seas.


    On the Xu family¡¯s battleship, bed crossbows finally broke out in quick session, firing feather arrows that were wrapped in talismans. They directly headed towards the Blood Wolf Pirate¡¯s experts who were in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    These experts in the Divine Treasure Realm were the targets of these bed crossbows. For those below the Divine Treasure Realm, using the bed crossbow to kill them would¡¯ve been like killing chickens with a knife.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    With a muffled sound of the air breaking, an expert in the Divine Treasure Realm did not have time to dodge. As a result, this expert was stabbed by a feathered arrow. With the help of the talisman, this expert was directly pierced to death. This Divine Treasure Realm expert instantly plummeted thousands of meters below the sea by a feathered arrow that was even bigger than him.


    Fresh blood flowed out. A momentter, it attracted a huge beast that swallowed him in one gulp.


    Such situations continued to ur. Hundreds of bed crossbows had shot dozens of experts in the Divine Treasure Realm in one go.


    However, some experts still manage to arrive in front of them. Even more ordinary people from the Blood Wolf Pirate stood within 500 meters away from the Xu family¡¯s battleship.


    Without even a hint of panic in her voice, Xu Tianying shouted, ¡°Ready the crossbow! Fire at will!¡±


    Suddenly, countless arrows formed a screen that directly swept across the sky.


    Aside from the experts who were in the Divine Treasure Realm, even the fastest amongst the Blood Wolf Pirate were directly pierced as they fell into the sea. A momentter, they were fed to the sea beasts and became their afternoon meal.


    However, many people from the Blood Wolf Pirate still managed to get onto the battleship.


    Zhang Qifeng had just broken the ship¡¯s defensive boundary. As a result, the Xu family¡¯s battleship couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    In an instant, they were engaged in hand-to-handbat.


    The Divine Treasure Realm experts from both sides collided together in quick session. and immediately, bones and blood flew everywhere the second they shed, leaving people either injured or dead.


    After the people from the Blood Wolf Pirate attacked the ship, they almost instantly pierced through the line of defense of the Xu family¡¯s guards.


    These guards were all elites, but they were still far weaker than the people from the Blood Wolf Pirate, who had already taken countless lives.


    Once the line of defense was instantly pierced, the situation became dire!

 Chapter 658 - Please Destroy the Blood Wolf Pirate

    <h4>Chapter 658: Please Destroy the Blood Wolf Pirate</h4>


    Each member of the Blood Wolf Pirate donned fine armor. Although they were pirates, it was obvious that they had been trained as if they were any regr army; each member was a killing machine.


    Not only were their numbers far greater than the number of guards from the Xu family, but they were also far stronger.


    The second they saw a guard from the Xu family, they would¡¯ve pierced through that guard¡¯s defenses.


    The guard captain of the Xu family, who was an expert in the Divine Treasure Realm, cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t let them intimidate you! Hold the defense line!¡±


    He directly burst out an amazing firelight, burning several of the people from the Blood Wolf Pirate to ashes.


    He kept trying to stop these people from fighting back, but it was of no use at all. There were too many of them.


    A momentter, he was killed after being pierced by a sword used by an expert of the Blood Wolf Pirate in the Divine Treasure Realm.


    ¡°Reorganize the second line of defense!¡±


    Xu Tianying retreated while fighting. Soon, several of the Xu family¡¯s guards organized themselves into a line of defense with her in the center.


    It was the first time that Xu Tianying fought against such a ferocious enemy.


    These people from the Blood Wolf Pirate were not afraid of death at all, especially in this part of the ocean. If they could not seize the Xu family¡¯s ship, most of them would die. That was why at this point, they had no other choice but to fight to the death.


    Even if Lu Xuan had already taken care of Zhang Qifeng and Zhang Tianmian, the situation was still very dangerous.


    Xu Tianying simply did not dare to think about what would¡¯ve happened had Lu Xuan not taken care of the two experts half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm beforehand.


    Zhang Qifeng and Zhang Tianmian would¡¯ve probably gone on a killing spree right now!


    The two greatest fighters in this battle, Uncle Chang and Elder Huang, were now both seriously injured. As a result, they couldn¡¯t exert too much of theirbat strength at all.


    ¡°Elder Lu, please help us. If we make it out of here alive, the Xu family will be extremely grateful!¡±


    Xu Tianying hurriedly turned to look at Lu Xuan, hoping that he would help in time.


    Lu Xuan nodded his head. Since he had already helped them earlier, then he may as well help until the end.


    After all, he saw these pirates as nothing more than worthless scumbags!


    As Lu Xuan rose into the air, a mass of Spiritual Aether turned into lightning that condensed to form a big bow.


    This big bow was at least seven to eight meters long. Just holding this big bow was enough to make Lu Xuan look very powerful.


    As Lu Xuan drew the bow, his Spiritual Aether suddenly condensed to form 10 long arrows. He fired them towards the people from the Bood Wolf Pirate, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was actively aiming the attack at them at all.


    Pft! Pft! Pft!


    The 10 long arrows directly spread out and pierced 10 experts of the Blood Wolf Pirate in the Divine Treasure Realm, pinning them down to the ground.


    Without the leadership of these Divine Treasure Realm experts, the Blood Wolf Pirate stopped attacking.


    The guards of the Xu family immediately formed a line of defense.


    ¡°Catch him and kill him!¡±


    The experts of the Blood Wolf Pirate saw Lu Xuan flying in the air. They directly turned into streams of blood shadows as they flew towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Are you trying to capture me? You must have a death wish!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled coldly and swept out an electric whip towards them with his hand, making them explode in the air.


    They were far weaker than Lu Xuan, posing no difficulty for him at all.


    They could only watch as Lu Xuan kept attacking. With each attack, 10 huge arrows would fly out and kill the Divine Treasure Realm experts who were headed towards him.


    Eventually, all the Divine Treasure Realm experts from the Blood Wolf Pirate had been pierced to death.


    This had greatly raised morale amongst the Xu family¡¯s guards!


    Once there was no more trouble, the Divine Treasure Realm experts of the Xu family started a bloodbath.


    Although they were weaker than the ferocious people from the Blood Wolf Pirate, they were still able to easily kill any ordinary people within the group.


    After killing all the Divine Treasure Realm experts of the Blood Wolf Pirate, Lu Xuan stopped attacking. The Dance of the Dragons that he used earlier had caused him to suffer greatly.


    After all, he had not yet fully recovered. Had he not forced that Deep-sea Basilisk¡¯s toxins out of his body, he would have never been able to release the Dance of the Dragons.


    This was because at the time, he needed his energy to suppress the toxins in the body!


    Otherwise, none of these people from the Blood Wolf Pirate would have survived from their crumbling battleships.


    Compared to when he was in peak condition, Lu Xuan now only possessed a tenth of his usualbat strength.


    Although Lu Xuan no longer intervened, the remaining experts from the Blood Wolf Pirate could not escape the ughter without the experts in the Divine Treasure Realm to lead the way.


    The massacrested for an hour before the entire battle finally ended!


    Knowing that they no longer had a way out, the people from the Blood Wolf Pirate unleashed one final attack. They fought a long bloody battle with the guards of the Xu family.


    Fresh blood had dyed the nearby seawater red!


    After the battle, the guards of the Xu family threw the bodies of those from the Blood Wolf Pirate into the sea, as they had no right to remain on board.


    Meanwhile, the Xu family¡¯s boat sailed forward at an astonishing speed.


    Massive deep-sea beasts formed a huge line behind them as they were in hot pursuit, tearing the bodies of those from the Blood Wolf Pirate apart.


    The Xu family¡¯s boat did not dare to stay there. They feared that lingering there any longer would attract some powerful monster that could knock over the Xu family¡¯s boat at once.


    The Xu family¡¯s boat sped across the surface of the rough sea.


    Inside a huge cabin of the ship, Xu Tianying met with Lu Xuan, making sure that she gave him the utmost respect.


    Xu Tianying saluted and said, ¡°The aftermath has been taken care of. Thank you, Senior Lu, for helping me this time!¡±


    The Xu family lost several of their guards from this battle, with more than half of them being killed or injured. Even so, things turned out the way they wanted it to; they had sessfully destroyed the Blood Wolf Pirate¡¯s ships.


    Even if the Blood Wolf Pirate was amazingly strong, they suffered a heavy blow this time they had suffered a heavy blow. For a small ship like the Xu family¡¯s boat, aplishing this was a miracle.


    Even so, Xu Tianying knew that they wouldn¡¯t have seeded without the help of the young man in the white robe, who stood in front of her.


    She could now confirm that although this young man¡¯s origin was still kept a secret, he was definitely an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    An unprecedented opportunity was standing right in front of Xu Tianying¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You allowed me to stay to heal my wounds, so I helped you to take care of the invading enemy. We are now even!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Xu Tianying gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I would like to ask Mister Lu to promise me something!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at Xu Tianying and then said, ¡°What is it? You seem confident that I¡¯ll agree to whatever it is.¡±


    Xu Tianying hurriedly said, ¡°I normally wouldn¡¯t dare to ask for anything like this, but this matter is rted to the survival of the Xu family. I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s a slim chance you¡¯ll agree, or if you find it rude of me to ask. I still want to say it!¡±


    ¡°On behalf of the Xu family, I, Xu Tianying, want to invite Senior Lu to be out main supporter!¡±

 Chapter 659 - Blood Phoenix Fruit, the Xu Family鈥檚 Matter

    <h4>Chapter 659: Blood Phoenix Fruit, the Xu Family¡¯s Matter</h4>


    Xu Tianying¡¯s request reverberated throughout the cabin!


    Lu Xuan touched his chin. Xu Tianying looked pitiful enough to make people feel sorry for her.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s heart did not waver at all. After traveling all over the world, he had seen many beautiful women. Something like this didn¡¯t faze him in the slightest.


    ¡°If you want me to support your family, is there something you can offer in return?¡± Lu Xuan stood up from the bed, went towards one wall of the cabin, and looked out of the window at the waves.


    Although the ship was sailing at a fast speed, the people inside couldn¡¯t feel it.


    Although Lu Xuan did not know what had happened within the Xu family, he knew that the Xu family must be in big trouble based on what he has heard so far.


    It may even involve the struggle between experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. If Lu Xuan were to get involved now, there was no doubt that he would be the target of public criticism.


    However, Lu Xuan did not care much about any of that. Based on how strong Xu Tianying seemed back then, the Xu family in Tianhai City was rather small. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t be in any serious trouble.


    With his strength, he could easily help them!


    If he didn¡¯t get something good enough to return, however, it would¡¯ve been wishful thinking to believe that he would involve himself in such things.


    Seeing that her looks could not move Lu Xuan, Xu Tianying naturally knew that Lu Xuan already figured out her intentions. Therefore, she had no choice but to say, ¡°I am willing to give the longevity grass to Senior Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan turned around, looked at Xu Tianying, and said with a smile, ¡°Do you seriously think that I need the longevity grass?¡±


    Xu Tianying immediately knew that she had miscalcted things. Something like the longevity grass was very precious, serving as an effective medicine for experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, something like that did not seem to interest Lu Xuan, who looked like a young Divine Transformation Realm expert.


    Not only did Lu Xuan look young, but the force emitted from his body also proved that he was not an old master maintaining a younger appearance.


    He truly was young and invincible!


    He showed no signs of being an old expert in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you can offer me, then forget it! If you want me to help you out with your trouble, at least show me a little sincerity!¡±


    Xu Tianying said, ¡°If Senior Lu is willing to be a supporter of our Xu family, we are willing to give you all the resources for cultivation that we can provide.¡±


    This was also the rtionship between many supporters and the families.


    The families would provide supporters with cultivation resources. In exchange for their services, the supporters would provide the families with some necessary protection.


    Lu Xuan quickly added, ¡°The Xu family seems innocent now, but it used to be a family that had experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. Naturally, we can provide Senior Lu with some of our resources!¡± Therefore, we naturally have some resources that can be provided to Senior Lu! Also, there is a secret ce near our Tianhai City, which opens every few decades. It¡¯ll open in a month. If Senior Lu wishes, our Xu family can let you go there on our behalf. The secret ce is said to be a ce of cultivation for our ancestors, filled with many useful resources. Among them is a magical fruit called the Blood Phoenix Fruit, which can greatly benefit even an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.¡±


    ¡°Blood Phoenix Fruit?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes could not help but light up when he heard those three words.


    This was because he knew of this fruit. He had even gotten it at some point during his previous life.


    This Blood Phoenix Fruit was said to be a herbal medicine born after the mutation of a nt that had been contaminated with the blood of the phoenix.


    Just swallowing it could¡¯ve greatly increased one¡¯s own strength. Of course, it was also used in medicine. With this fruit, Lu Xuan would have no problem quickly increasing his cultivation from the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm to the third tier.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Based on the look on your face, it seems that you have heard of the Blood Phoenix Fruit before. There should be no need for me to exin any further!¡±


    Seeing that Lu Xuan finally looked interested instantly made Xu Tianying feel better.


    She added, ¡°That Blood Phoenix Fruit ripens only once every decade, and it just so happens to coincide with the opening of the secret area!¡±


    ¡°Not bad. If it means I¡¯ll get the Blood Phoenix Fruit, I will help you just this once. However, you have to tell me exactly what happened to your family. If there¡¯s one thing I know is untrue, I don¡¯t think you have to wait for that danger toe. I can simply kill all of you myself!¡±


    Although Lu Xuan seemed apathetic as he spoke, his words seemed slightly threatening.


    When Xu Tianying heard this, she could not help but be stunned. She knew that Lu Xuan was being serious. Based on how strong Lu Xuan seemed earlier, there was no doubt that he could easily kill them all.


    Xu Tianying then exined the Xu family¡¯s situation.


    The Xu family was one of the original five major families in Tianhai City. It could¡¯ve been regarded as one of the more powerful families in Tianhai City.


    The Great Ancestor of the Xu family was also one of the Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm in Tianhai City. Although he was not the strongest in Tianhai City, he was not weak either.


    He had protected the Xu family for centuries now!


    A year ago, the Great Ancestor of the Xu family passed away.


    The worst part about this was that the entire city somehow knew about this. Almost everyone found out that the Xu family had lost its ce as one of the city¡¯s more powerful families.


    Having been protected by their Great Ancestor for centuries, the Xu family finally knew what it meant to be in a precarious situation.


    Originally, they were known as one of the forces within Tianhai City that no one dared to provoke. But now, they had be a popr target.


    Although they were not strong, they were still wealthy. The Xu family seemed like a three-year-old child walking by the side of the road with gold in his arms.


    It was too appealing.


    By relying on the power they umted over the years, the Xu family could still pose a threat to those who wanted to target them in Tianhai City. However, the real danger for the Xu family was from an enemy whom they had defeated in the past.


    While the Xu family was rising to prominence, their Great Ancestor once wiped out an entire family, though one of the family¡¯s members managed to escape.


    After centuries had passed, the lone survivor of their family had made great achievements. He bing the second-inmand of the very famous Yunlong Vige nearby.


    He had even reached the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Now he wasing back for revenge!


    Even though it was merely a rumor, it had already made the Xu family feel uneasy.


    The Xu family looked everywhere for allies to bring to their side, including a Great Ancestor who was a long-time cultivator in the Divine Transformation Realm. However, he was notorious for having a bad character, constantly going back on his promises.


    However, the Xu family had no other choice. To win over this Great Ancestor, they had offered him their trump card, the longevity grass.


    Sure enough, it had immediately moved the Great Ancestor!

 Chapter 660 - Finally Heading To Tianhai City

    <h4>Chapter 660: Finally Heading To Tianhai City</h4>


    Lu Xuan seemed to not care about the longevity grass at all!


    This was because Lu Xuan was still young. For him, the realm he could reach was endless. Thus, he did not need things like the longevity grass to add a few more years to his life.


    However, the longevity grass could save the lives of elders who were in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Even if the longevity grass was not refined into an alkahestry pill, swallowing one could still add several years to their lifespan.


    Although only a few years didn¡¯t seem that significant of a change, those who were on the brink of death were willing to live for even a few more days. Of course, they would¡¯ve wanted to live for more years!


    That lone Cultivator expert was tempted by the longevity grass!


    This was why Xu Tianying had set out with a team of the Xu family¡¯s elites to look for the longevity grass. This was not even the only ship that the Xu family had set out; they sent 10 ships to find the longevity grass. In the end, this was the only ship with people left alive. One could easily imagine how perilous this journey was.


    To the Xu family, however, it was all worth it!


    If they could not find or get their hands on the longevity grass, the Xu family was doomed!


    Although they had now suffered heavy losses, they ultimately found the longevity grass.


    Obviously, this was merely wishful thinking on Xu Tianying¡¯s part. Another group of people in the Xu family also disapproved of this method.


    They were Xu Tianzhi¡¯s people!


    Just earlier, Xu Tianying had interrogated Zhang Tianmian and got the answer she wanted.


    Since Zhang Tianmian was bound by the Dragon-snaring Lasso, he had no way to resist. Thus, he had no choice but to confess.


    Not everyone in the Xu family agreed with the idea of using the longevity grass to attract that lone Cultivator expert. Some of them had even sided with the Xu family¡¯s mortal enemy.


    They hoped to use the longevity grass to get the mortal enemy to spare the Xu family, or at least let go of their group.


    In other words, Xu Tianzhi had be the enemy¡¯spdog.


    This was why Zhang Tianmian colluded with the Blood Wolf Pirate to destroy Xu Tianying¡¯s fleet.


    Lu Xuan looked at Xu Tianying and said, ¡°Can you convince your family?¡±


    Xu Tianying bluntly said, ¡°I will certainly try my best to convince them. Besides, the Xu family does not have the strength to resist you.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter whether the Xu family was facing a former mortal enemy, the Great Ancestor who cultivated on his own, or Senior Lu. They simply had no power to resist or even put up much of a fight.


    Without their Great Ancestor in charge, the Xu family had be as helpless as a fish on the chopping block, waiting to be ughtered.


    Among these people, Senior Lu, whose origin was still kept a mystery, was the only one who made her feel a little more at ease.


    This was because she could see that among the three strong experts in the Divine Transformation Realm, Senior Lu was probably the only one who did not have any superfluous thoughts towards the Xu family.


    Had she never mentioned the Blood Phoenix Fruit, he might¡¯ve not gotten himself involved in the Xu family¡¯s issues at all!


    Xu Tianying had seen quite a few Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm ever since she was a child, but she had never seen one like him.


    However, the feeling Lu Xuan gave her was definitely different from the other Divine Transformation Realm Great Ancestors.


    Although those other Great Ancestors acted superior, they needed to be supported by various forces of different families and rely on each other.


    After all, the Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm were already a group of top figures in the entire Holy Sun Continent. Since they cultivated daily, they did not have the time to collect several resources themselves.


    They all depended on these forces to collect the cultivation resources for them, while the families provided shelter for their forces.


    Even though these Great Ancestors acted all high and mighty, they were actually extremely vulgar!


    However, Lu Xuan seemedpletely different!


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she had any other choice!


    Not many opportunities were avable for her to take advantage of!


    Even if it meant that she had to take a gamble, she would still do whatever it took!


    ¡°That makes sense!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed. He didn¡¯t have much interest in the Xu family or even Tianhai City, but he was determined to get the fruit.


    After all, it was rted to increasing his strength!


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xu Tianying wore a joyful expression on her face as she said, ¡°Thank you senior!¡±


    The Xu family¡¯s battleship created waves on the sea for five days and nights before they finally saw the coastline.


    Along the coast, a huge city with endlessly towering walls stood not far from the shore.


    Lu Xuan stood on the deck, looking at the magnifying city in the distance.


    After a few days, they had finally reached the edge of the Holy Sun Continent. Lu Xuan¡¯s injuries had improved significantly. In a few days, his cultivation had been restored to the first tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. Although he was still a bit off from his peak state, it wouldn¡¯t take long before he fully recovered.


    As he gradually recovered from his injuries, his skills be more refined. The rate at which he was recovering grew faster.


    Now, there was no particr need to undergo private training to recover. His injury was improving at an rming rate.


    The Xu family in Tianhai City could be regarded as local natives in this huge city. Thus, they had their own special wharf to dock this huge ship.


    As soon as the Xu family¡¯s ship had arrived, the news instantly spread throughout the city.


    The Xu family¡¯s ship had returned with the longevity grass.


    After the Xu family¡¯s Great Ancestor passed away, the Xu family had been targeted by several people in the city. Therefore, the Xu family¡¯s every move would naturally arouse the imaginations of many people.


    The news of the longevity grass somehow got out.


    Many high-leveled members of the Xu family were already waiting in the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home in Tianhai City.


    As arge family in Tianhai City, they had tens of thousands of people and hundreds of high-leveled members after years of passing down their legacy between generations.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s follower Xu Tianying arrived all the way to the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home and met Xu Hongyi, the current generation¡¯s n Leader.


    He was around 40 years old, with medium height and a square face.


    He was an expert half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Lu Xuan saw through Xu Hongyi¡¯s cultivation at a nce, which was probably not much stronger than Huang Zhao¡¯s cultivation.


    After all, the Xu family once had experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. Therefore, their background was quite strong!


    Xu Tianying quickly said, ¡°n Leader! This is Senior Lu, the one I introduced to you in the letter!¡±


    Xu Hongyi¡¯s eyes fell on Lu Xuan. ording to Xu Tianying, Lu Xuan was very likely to be an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan looked too young. It was not that his appearance was young, but that he was as young as he looked. It was hard to believe what Xu Tianying had said was true without witnessing it for himself.


    Xu Hongyi quickly said without any hesitation, ¡°Hello, Senior Lu. Thank you very much for helping the Xu family. We can¡¯t thank you enough!¡±


    He was shocked to receive Xu Tianying¡¯s letter. To his surprise, Zhang Tianmian had conspired with the Blood Wolf Pirate to destroy the Xu family¡¯s fleet. Their n almost worked.

 Chapter 661 - So What If I Killed Him?!

    <h4>Chapter 661: So What If I Killed Him?!</h4>


    ¡°Between getting him and my dignity, I choose to get him,¡± she replied coldly as she put on the nightdress.


    ¡°Mom, I want only him. Just him. Just him.¡±


    ¡°You are crazy! You really are crazy!¡±


    Mother Xu returned to her bedroom. She looked at Professor Xu, who was leaning on the bed, reading.


    ¡°Old Xu, your daughter is crazy!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean my daughter is crazy? Isn¡¯t she also your daughter?¡± Professor Xu whispered, ¡°She¡¯s just infatuated with a man. In fact, I also find Li Qingcang a suitable son-inw.¡±


    ¡°How is he suitable?¡± Mother Xu said angrily. ¡°What kind of family is the Li family? What kind of temperament does your daughter have? Even though we would be social climbing, I don¡¯t want to marry my daughter into such a family. You didn¡¯t see that Li Qingcang asked the driver to carry our daughter back today. If he was the slightest bit interested in her, he wouldn¡¯t let others carry our daughter.¡±


    Mother Xu took a deep breath and continued, ¡°In my eyes, he doesn¡¯t treat you as his teacher at all! If he treated you as his teacher, how could he¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want him to do?¡± Professor Xu closed the book. ¡°If I knew that a girl liked me and I carried her back, what sort of person would that make me? I think Li Qingcang didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Yes, if you don¡¯t like someone, don¡¯t give them hope and let the feelings die down as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to?¡± Mother Xu was very angry. ¡°She¡¯s already obsessed!¡±


    Downstairs, Li Qingcang was sitting in the car and preaching to Ye Tianxin.


    He said seriously, ¡°Tianxin, no matter what happens to you in the future, don¡¯t go to the bar alone. Bars are messy! Something bad or worse might happen.¡±


    Li Qingcang wanted to say that if she wanted to drink when she was in a bad mood, she could look for Jing Zhichen.


    But the problem was that Jing Zhichen was also a man!


    ¡°If you want to drink, just tell me and I will drink with you.¡±


    ¡°I see. Elder Brother Li, I won¡¯t go to dangerous ces alone.¡±


    Ye Tianxin knew that the most important thing for a woman was to learn to protect herself.


    Li Qingcang nodded and patted Ye Tianxin¡¯s head. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    His Tianxin was so good, sensible, and not as headstrong as Xu Yuan and Yan Qingqing.


    The next day, Li Qingcang sent Ye Tianxin to the university early.


    The military training wouldn¡¯t be conducted at Capital University. Arge green truck took all the students to the training area.


    After everyone got out of the truck, their things were taken away, including the sunscreen and sanitary napkins brought by Ye Tianxin.


    ¡°Instructor, can you leave these to me?¡±


    Ye Tianxin was going crazy. These were sanitary napkins. If they took them away, what should she do if she had her period?


    ¡°If the need arises, it will be distributed systematically.¡±


    The instructor took away Ye Tianxin¡¯s sanitary napkins.


    Ye Tianxin was stressed. She was worried because her monthly period was usually heavy. The distributed tampons might not be enough.


    However, all the trainees had their belongings taken away, so she obviously was no exception.


    ¡°Everyone, gather together.¡±


    The whistle blew.


    All the instructors began to rectify the formation.


    Ye Tianxin looked up and saw Li Qingcang standing solemnly under the scorching sun. His eyes were everywhere, inspecting both trainers and trainees.

 Chapter 662 - Cultivation Level Fully Restored

    <h4>Chapter 662: Cultivation Level Fully Restored</h4>


    The wisest people were the ones who adapted to the changing times!


    Lu Xuan thought that Xu Hongyi was qualified to be a n Leader. With no hope of reconciliation with Yunlong Vige, all he could do was have hope in Lu Xuan!


    Xu Hongyi quickly said, ¡°Senior Lu. We, the Xu family, are willing to hand over the qualification to enter the secretnd of Tianhai to you, so long as you are willing to protect our Xu family!¡±


    He already knew about Lu Xuan¡¯s conditions from the letter, which Xu Tianying had sent to him before their arrival. Although he was slightly hesitant at first, nobody objected to it anymore.


    Even if they still had a spot to enter the secret ce, what good would that do?


    The Xu family did not have anyone in the Divine Transformation Realm topete with their enemies.


    The only use for this opportunity was giving it to Lu Xuan!


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. ¡°Send all the information to meter. Right now, I need a ce for private training!¡±


    Xu Hongyi quickly said, ¡°No problem, it¡¯s already prepared for you!¡±


    The room had already been prepared after he received the letter from Xu Tianying.


    ording to Xu Tianying¡¯s letter, Senior Lu seemed to have been seriously injured.


    Of course, they could not see what kind of injury he had sustained!


    Soon, news of the Xu family inviting a powerful supporter in the Divine Transformation Realm spread all over Tianhai City.


    From now on, the Xu family¡¯s every move would garner the attention of countless people from Tianhai City. Additionally, the Xu family¡¯s Great Ancestor had just passed away.


    They were currently going through a rollercoaster of emotions!


    They were even threatened by their mortal enemy!


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan was in a closed room, looking at the materials that the Xu family had sent him. It included some information about the Holy Sun Continent.


    Of course, Lu Xuan wanted as much information as he could get his hands on. The information that he truly wanted was hidden among these materials.


    The entire Holy Sun Continent was vast; the whole area was about the same size as the totalndmass of Earth.


    It almost seemed like Pangaea from back then, with all the continents merged together.


    Tianhai City, where the Xu family resided, was on the coastal edge of the Holy Sun Continent.


    Among the families, the Xu family was likely as strong as Taichu Path, which was originally a Holy Land of cultivation. Likewise, some of the other families in Tianhai City were also at that same level of strength.


    It could only be said that the Holy Sun Continent had far more cultivation resources than Earth, where spirit qi was just starting to recover.


    For the entire Holy Sun Continent, however, it only belonged to the borders.


    Several cities simr to Tianhai City were located in a nearby basin towards the central area. The only entrance and exit to that area were both located in a canyon called Yunlong Canyon. The Yunlong Vige was located on top of Yunlong Canyon, directly blocking the connection between the basin and the outside world.


    For the cities, the strength of Yunlong Vige was very powerful. They were so strong that with each generation, the people of the cities were constantly suppressed in the basin and unable to leave.


    Therefore, it was unclear as to what exactly was happening in the central area of the Holy Sun Continent.


    Even the information that the Xu family had collected did not have much information about this!


    As for inside this basin, the strongest force was not the cities, but instead Yunlong Vige!


    There were many experts in Yunlong Vige. It was said that the person in charge was an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, which had always been the case throughout history.


    This had far exceeded the number of experts within the cities in the basin.


    The families in each city could notpete with Yunlong Vige. Even their heritage had notsted as long as that of the powerful force of bandits like Yunlong Vige.


    To be more precise, each of the families did not have aplete inheritance. This situation was simr to that of the Blessed Enve.


    In reality, it was not even as good as the four major Holy Lands in the Blessed Enve!


    The four major Holy Lands all had experts in the Divine Transformation Realm in charge, but their Great Ancestors¡¯ strength had been limited. However, their lineage allowed them to cultivate up to the Divine Transformation Realm.


    As for the cities in this basin, all families were imposing when they had a Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm in charge. In reality, however, they were very fragile on their own; once their Great Ancestor fell, the family would be destroyed.


    This was because by then, their top expert would¡¯ve only reached the strength of half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. Only time could tell whether or not they could break through to the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Even though the cultivation environment here was far better than that of the Blessed Enve, the strongest expert was only in the first tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. Very few people were able to cultivate to the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    It was difficult to understand the secret books on this kind of cultivation, which were divided into levels. Additionally, it often took multiple generations to understand just one of these levels.


    This itself was very difficult to do!


    Lu Xuan had been invincible in his previous life. It took him countless years to reach the position of a Celestial Lord, taking things in stride and going step by step through the process.


    These families were usually prosperous when they bloomed, yet their demise would also arrive just as suddenly!


    None of these families had the strength to continue trying toprehend the secret books!


    On the contrary, Yunlong Vige had experts spanning multiple generations!


    However, several different families ruled over these cities. By then, it was said that their Great Ancestors had already reached the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    In terms of strength, among the 20 or 30 families in these cities were controlled by their Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm, who were all known as the top experts.


    However, the connection was ultimately weak. Even if the experts were in the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, Lu Xuan had still looked down on them. His cultivation had not yet fully recovered, but he was strong enough to sweep through everyone within this small basin.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t take Yunlong Vige seriously at all!


    Based on what he gathered from the information that the Xu family had collected, Lu Xuan dared to conclude that even if Yunlong Vige was massive, at most the experts would be in either the third or fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    As long as his strength returned to the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, he would¡¯ve stood a chance against him!


    His next goal now was the Blood Phoenix Fruit, which would help him increase his cultivation level even further. When that time arrived, whether he left this basin or uprooted that Yunlong Vige, he could do whatever he wanted.


    Time passed in this closed-door healing, as seconds and minutes ticked by.


    10 dayster, Lu Xuan came out from behind closed-door healing. His cultivation had been restored to the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. He had even be stronger, with his strength reaching the peak of his current level.


    Hisbat strength grew even more!


    Right now, he was only one step away from reaching the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm!


    When the Xu family heard that Lu Xuan hade out, the Xu family immediately invited Lu Xuan to their main hall.


    Xu Hongyi had long been waiting in the main hall alongside Xu Tianying.


    Xu Hongyi saw Lu Xuan and immediately said, ¡°Greetings, senior Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan sat down, took a sip from the teacup in front of him, and said, ¡°n Leader Xu, you seem to be in quite a hurry just to see me. If something¡¯s wrong, then just tell me already!¡±


    Xu Hongyi sighed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from Senior Lu¡­¡±

 Chapter 663 - I鈥檒l Go and Get Rid Of Him

    <h4>Chapter 663: I¡¯ll Go and Get Rid Of Him</h4>


    ¡°The thing is¡­ Huh¡­ ¡± Xu Hongyi sighed.


    Xu Hongyi told Lu Xuan what had happened in thest couple of days.


    The problem involved the lone Cultivator Great Ancestor that they were nning to invite.


    At first, the Xu family had no way out. With no other choice, they went to find the Great Ancestor.


    The lone Cultivator Great Ancestor had offered to help the Xu family but on one condition: He wanted the Xu family to find the longevity grass. As long as they found the longevity grass, the lone Cultivator Great Ancestor of Tianhe would protect the Xu family for a while.


    Who knew that when the Xu family went to give him the longevity grass, the Tianhe Great Ancestor had suddenly backed out on his promise. Not only did he swallow the longevity grass, but he had also killed the people sent by the Xu family.


    It seems his true colors had been revealed!


    This matter had caused a massivemotion!


    No one expected the Tianhe Great Ancestor to do such a thing!


    To be more precise, the Xu family expected there to be consequences with that!


    After all, this Tianhe Great Ancestor was notorious for being both corrupt and ruthless among the lone Cultivators. He did not care about any rules at all!


    He went from being an unknown lone Cultivator to a famous expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. Of course, he naturally had to do many ruthless things to get there.


    The Xu family wasn¡¯t ignorant to this, but they had never taken it to heart!


    This was because, at the time, there was no one willing to stand up and help them.


    Yunlong Vige had a great reputation. Many people in the nearby area grew up believing Yunlong Vige¡¯s reputation from an early age.


    Everyone knew that Yunlong Vige was so powerful that ordinary people paled inparison. Even if a Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm met someone from Yunlong Vige, that person would only die.


    Even if the Tianhe Great Ancestor had done many bad deeds, the entire Xu family was powerless under such circumstances.


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor just turned them away after they found the longevity grass.


    This was a huge loss for the entire Xu family!


    Fortunately, Xu Tianying returned this time. He even found and brought back Senior Lu.


    Nobody knew how strong Senior Lu was, but they knew one thing: Lu Xuan must¡¯ve been an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. There was no doubting that.


    This was also the main reason why the Xu family wasn¡¯t all that desperate. They hadn¡¯t lost much confidence from that.


    Lu Xuan looked at Xu Hongyi and asked, ¡°Do you want me to help you get the longevity grass back?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare!¡±


    Xu Hongyi hurriedly said, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that! How could we have such high hopes for that?!¡±


    Xu Hongyi quickly added. The many experts in the Divine Transformation Realm feared one another and would not easily make a move. With that in mind, how could he dare to expect Lu Xuan to go fight against that Tianhe Great Ancestor for the Xu family¡¯s sake?


    Lu Hongyi quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s just that Tianhe Great Ancestor is now spewing out nonsense, saying that he wants to deal with Senior Lu!¡±


    Through Xu Hongyi¡¯s story, Lu Xuan now found out that such a thing had happened during the past few days.


    Not only did the Tianhe Great Ancestor snatch away the longevity grass, but he also injured all the people sent by the Xu family.


    He was even spewing nonsense, saying that he wanted Lu Xuan to die a miserable death.


    The way he was acting was very frustrating!


    It was as if Lu Xuan had killed his whole family!


    Even Xu Hongyi didn¡¯t quite understand why, but Lu Xuan only did after hearing about what had happened.


    It turned out that his arrival had most likely interrupted the Tianhe Great Ancestor¡¯s n.


    This Tianhe Great Ancestor had most likely been secretly plotting against the Xu family for a long time, but he had never made a move while the Xu family¡¯s Great Ancestor was around.


    After the Xu family¡¯s Great Ancestor passed away, the Tianhe Great Ancestor began targeting the Xu family.


    The two sides evenplemented each other.


    This was because after the Xu family¡¯s Great Ancestor passed away, the Xu family no longer had a strong expert to take charge of things.


    On the other hand, the Tianhe Great Ancestor was in the Divine Transformation Realm. However, he was born as a lone Cultivator. Unlike the Xu family, he had no forces under hismand.


    Lu Xuan never saw the Xu family as anything particrly amazing. In reality, the Xu family¡¯s background and heritage were both pretty profound. After all, a family couldn¡¯t achieve anything great without umting things over generations.


    Although the Xu family never had a Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm before, they always had an ancestor who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    After going through generations of development, its heritage was very profound!


    This was exactly what the Tianhe Great Ancestor needed the most. He always had his sights set on the Xu family¡¯s power!


    He wanted to take control of the Xu family¡¯s power so that he could save more than 1,000 years of development that stretched through several generations!


    Of course, Lu Xuan had done such a thing in his previous life. After all, he himself was born as a lone Cultivator. Compared with those proud children from famous sects, Lu Xuan had been too far behind.


    Of course, the quickest way to bridge the gap was to take control of the existing forces.


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor had enough strength to suppress everyone who opposed him in the Xu family, after all.


    However, he had never expected Lu Xuan to have suddenly appeared when everything he nned had reached its climax. He had suddenly be the supporter of the Xu family without even doing anything.


    In the Tianhe Great Ancestor¡¯s view, it seemed that Lu Xuan had the same thoughts that he had. Because of this, Lu Xuan had long been regarded as a thorn in his side. That was why Tianhe Great Ancestor wanted to tear him apart.


    After all, cutting one¡¯s wealth was as bad as killing one¡¯s parents!


    Lu Xuan had suddenly taken away the wealth of the Tianhe Great Ancestor. Naturally, he became angry.


    Lu Xuan waved his hand and said, ¡°I see. He¡¯s just a clown!¡±


    Xu Hongyi quickly said. ¡°Senior Lu must be careful. Although this Tianhe Great Ancestor is very powerful, he is notorious for going back on his words. Considering how bad his character is, I don¡¯t think he will let it go. There¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯ll target Senior Lu!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t thought about it as deeply as Lu Xuan had, but he obviously realized that no matter what the reason was, the Tianhe Great Ancestor might¡¯ve been nning to attack the Xu family.


    In that case, the Xu family would have one more powerful enemy at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Naturally, Lu Xuan was their only hope. They didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him!


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. That Tianhe Great Ancestor is a joke! When ites down to it, I¡¯m sure I suddenly angered the Tianhe Great Ancestor somehow. Also, what you said is right. I have to be careful with him, but I can¡¯t keep avoiding him forever. I might as well go and take care of him!¡±


    Xu Hongyi and Xu Tianying stared at him with wide eyes. They never expected Lu Xuan to suddenly put forward such an idea. Obviously, this far exceeded their expectations.


    At first, they just intended to let Lu Xuan be more careful. Now, Lu Xuan was going to go find and defeat the Tianhe Great Ancestor.


    With such a decisive character, he didn¡¯t seem to hesitate at all.

 Chapter 664 - Go and Kill Him, Just That Ferocious

    <h4>Chapter 664: Go and Kill Him, Just That Ferocious</h4>


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor always saw Lu Xuan as a thorn in his side. The Xu family also said that this Great Ancestor had always been a terrible character.


    Now that he had figured out that Lu Xuan stood in his way of getting what he wanted, he would not let Lu Xuan go like this!


    If that¡¯s the case, then Lu Xuan might as well have just gotten rid of this Tianhe Great Ancestor.


    If Lu Xuan had not found out, then nothing would have happened. However, now that he already knew, he definitely would not let this matter go. None of this would¡¯ve happened had Lu Xuan never found out.


    He could not just wait until Tianhe Great Ancestor was ready to deal with him.


    Xu Hongyi quickly reminded Lu Xuan, ¡°Senior Lu, it¡¯s been quite a while since this Tianhe Great Ancestor has been in the Divine Transformation Realm. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to deal with him!¡±


    Although the Tianhe Great Ancestor was a lone Cultivator, he had cultivated far longer than Senior Lu had.


    In the Divine Transformation Realm, older cultivators had an advantage over the youger ones!


    Lu Xuan waved his hand and said, ¡°So what? Don¡¯t worry. To, this Tianhe Great Ancestor is nothing more than just an old dog. It¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t show himself, but since he decided to step out, I¡¯ll just go and take care of him!¡±


    On the outskirts of Tianhai, a pce that stretched far and wide stood within the middle of a small satellite town.


    It was like a small imperial city, but its owner was none other than Tianhe Great Ancestor, who was known throughout the world!


    This was a small town built based on the Tianhe Great Ancestor¡¯s wishes.


    At that moment, within the pce of the Tianhe Great Ancestor, a man dressed in a gorgeous robe, who had a face like an eagle falcon was talking to a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Wang Ri, as long as you help me get rid of that guy from the Lu family, I¡¯ll give you 30% of the Xu family¡¯s fortune!¡±


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor held out three fingers.


    The middle-aged man, Wang Ri, smiled disdainfully as he said, ¡°Only 30%? You¡¯re only willing to give me 30% of the benefits once you take charge of the Xu family? Isn¡¯t that a bit too petty?¡±


    This Wang Ri was a Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm of another super family in the city, the Wang family.


    It was precisely because his cultivation was simr to Tianhe Great Ancestor that he was able to be on an equal footing with Tianhe Great Ancestor.


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor said discontentedly, ¡°You are not satisfied with 30%? Don¡¯t you know how much the Xu family has?¡±


    Wang Ri said, ¡°It¡¯s natural to want more. I don¡¯t know where that man from the Lu family came from, but anyone on the Divine Transformation Realm is not easy to deal with. If you want me to deal with him now, you naturally have to know what the risks are!¡±


    It was precisely because the Tianhe Great Ancestor did not have the confidence to win that he wanted to send Wang Ri. He wanted to buy Wang Ri¡¯s strength with 30% of the Xu family¡¯s fortune.


    Since it wasn¡¯t his anyway, taking a portion of it didn¡¯t mean much to him.


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor¡¯s eyes sparkled as he asked, ¡°How much more do you want?¡±


    Wang Ri held out a finger as he said, ¡°It¡¯s mot much more than what you¡¯ve already offered. I know that the Xu family has found the longevity grass for you. You must be using it to refine the longevity alkahestry pill. I only want half!¡±


    Suddenly, The Tianhe Great Ancestor stood up. That longevity grass could be used to refine multiple alkahestry pills, not just one. However, this was his source of life and energy.


    For an expert like him who had entered his twilight years, it was very important to live a few years longer.


    Wang Ri sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to give it up, then forget about it. After all, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. Still, if you don¡¯t take over the Xu family, you won¡¯t even have the resources to refine the alkahestry pill!¡±


    He had realized that even if a lone cultivator like the Tianhe Great Ancestor wanted to refine the longevity alkahestry pill, hecked the required resources to do so.


    To refine the longevity alkahestry pill, the longevity grass was the most important resource. Of course, other supplementary materials were also very important.


    However, those supplementary materials were also very valuable. A lone Cultivator like Tianhe Great Ancestor was put under immense pressure to find such resources.


    Because of this, Tianhe Great Ancestor had been plotting against the Xu family for several years. Who would have thought that just as he was about to seed, Lu Xuan would suddenly appear!


    Tianhe Great Ancestor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine!¡±


    He knew that if he could not drive that man from the Lu family away, he would never be able to refine the alkahestry pill even if he had the longevity grass. In the end, he still needed to cooperate with others and divide the share.


    Just as the two continued talking, a loud shout rang out.


    ¡°How dare you two!¡±


    They were instantly shocked. They had never thought that someone would be able to get this close without being detected.


    This was too ridiculous!


    Since they were both in the Divine Transformation Realm, they were known as the top experts in the world!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for that man¡¯s voice, they would not have noticed him!


    The two men looked in the direction of the door to find a figure slowly walking in. A young man in a white robe strode in and sat directly onto the chair. He looked at the two other men with a smile.


    ¡°I heard that you two want to deal with me?¡± When white-robed young man spoke, they finally realized who he was.


    He was Senior Lu, the Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm that the Xu family had recruited. They were just talking about him.


    Both of them asked themselves, ¡°What is he doing here?!¡±


    They were a little confused, especially Tianhe Great Ancestor. He was even a little dumbfounded. They never expected Lu Xuan to have suddenly appeared right in front of them.


    He had not gone to find trouble with Lu Xuan, yet Lu Xuan had alreadye to find him.


    They werepletely shocked!


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor said, ¡°Are you the old monster Lu?¡±


    Old monster Lu?


    Lu Xuan was not able to react. It took him a long time before he finally realized the Tianhe Great Ancestor was referring to him.


    He soon realized that he did not tell anyone his name. All anyone knew was that his surname was Lu.


    Soon, the title ¡®old monster Lu¡¯ had spread widely and became many people¡¯s secret title for him.


    Although Lu Xuan looked very young, looks meant nothing to these cultivators.


    Lu Xuan quickly reacted. He looked at the Tianhe Great Ancestor with a faint smile and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Tianhe Great Ancestor, I¡¯ve heard that you wanted to deal with me. Is that right?¡±


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor coldly replied, ¡°Yes, so what if it¡¯s me? You know there are some things that you can¡¯t get your hands on!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where youe from, but the Xu family is mine. If you want to steal from me, I¡¯d be more than happy to show you what true devastation feels like!¡±


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor said coldly and threateningly, ¡°I¡¯ll show what it means to die a miserable death. Tianhai City is not a ce where outsiders like you can mess around!¡±


    On the other hand, Wang Ri also gave Lu Xuan a threatening look. It was obvious that Lu Xuan¡¯s existence alone was a great threat to the Divine Transformation Realm experts in Tianhai City.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of coldness as he said, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, his body instantly disappeared from where he was standing!

 Chapter 665 - Killing the Tianhe Great Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 665: Killing the Tianhe Great Ancestor</h4>


    While Lu Xuan disappeared from where he stood, Tianhe Great Ancestor instantly felt a chill travel down his spine. He had suddenly felt something terrifying enveloping him.


    This was his sixth sense at work!


    As an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, his sixth sense was pretty amazing!


    It was very urate; right now, this sixth sense was telling him that he was in serious trouble!


    Almost within the blink of an eye, the Tianhe Great Ancestor had arranged dozens of boundaries in front of him. Immediately afterward, he saw that in the sky was an attackposed of a middle finger and an index finger. This attack directly prated the dozens of boundaries that he created in front of him.


    Boom!


    The power of the terrifying lightning contained just from these two fingers shattered everything in its path, causing it all to corrode. It looked as easy as cutting tofu; the attack easily shattered the boundaries in front of the Tianhe Great Ancestor.


    The attack had almost seeded. Theyers of boundary were broken by Lu Xuan within a short amount of time.


    Just as the attack was about tond, the Tianhe Great Ancestor disappeared from where he stood.


    Boom!


    This finger attack went straight through everything. It swept through and shattered everything in its wake with a force akin to that of a terrifying bolt of lightning.


    Immediately afterward, the hall where the Tianhe Great Ancestor was located had instantly copsed.


    This horrifying scene immediately rmed the residents of this small satellite city.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Many people were left in shock. It was obvious that they did not know what had happened. Soon, they all looked in the direction where the Tianhe Great Ancestor was located. They were able to see that the sudden change was somehow rted to the Tianhe Great Ancestor.


    The core of the explosion took ce where the Tianhe Great Ancestor was initially located.


    The people of this small city saw the Tianhe Great Ancestor as some kind of celestial being.


    ¡°This is kind of interesting!¡±


    Lu Xuan then appeared, maintaining hisposure in response to the fact that the attack just now had failed. He did not care much about the failure at the moment.


    The figure of the Tianhe Great Ancestor had also appeared 100 meters in front of him.


    Drip, drip.


    Drop by drop, fresh blood flowed down from the Tianhe Great Ancestor¡¯s forehead. Of course, it was from the attack that Lu Xuan used just now. The Tianhe Great Ancestor had escaped with his life, though Lu Xuan¡¯s finger that contained lightning had barely touched the Tianhe Great Ancestor¡¯s forehead. Even so, the Tianhe Great Ancestor still had a cut on his forehead, allowing fresh blood to flow out of it.


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor couldn¡¯t hide the look of amazement in his eyes.


    Lu Xuan was just too fast!


    It was pretty much unimaginable!


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor had instantly realized what Lu Xuan¡¯s technique was: it was the thunder technique!


    In terms of thunder technique, whether it was martial arts or magic, it was best known for its speed. It was as the saying goes; nothing rting to strength in the world of martial arts was impossible to ovee. Rather, it was speed that was hard to defeat!


    Lu Xuan had proven this in an incisive and vivid disy of battle prowess.


    Lu Xuan had almost killed Tianhe Great Ancestor in a short amount of time


    If his sixth sense had not saved the Tianhe Great Ancestor when he needed it most, there was no doubt that Lu Xuan¡¯s finger would have pierced his Shield of Great Aether and pierced his physical body just now.


    If that were to happen, then he would¡¯ve been dead now.


    From the sidelines, Wang Ri had retreated more than 100 meters away from them.


    This old monster Lu was far too strong. He was even stronger than the rumors that had been passed around about him had said.


    Lu Xuan had just casually thrown out an attack as if it was nothing, but it was still powerful enough to force the Tianhe Great Ancestor to use his trump card.


    With that in mind, it was already clear which of the two was stronger and which was weaker.


    This was normal for a lone Cultivator like the Tianhe Great Ancestor. Compared to the other lone Cultivators like him, Tianhe Great Ancestor was basically at the bottom of the list.


    Although he was an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, he was no match for Lu Xuan at all.


    This old monster Lu was strangely powerful!


    Lu Xuan grinned and said, ¡°Originally, I thought I might¡¯ve not needed to do anything to you. However, you just had to go against me. In that case, don¡¯t me me for being so rough on you. I decided to make a move first. It¡¯s just as people say; whoever strikes first has the advantage. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You must have some kind of death wish. You could have gone to heaven, but instead, you decided to break into here and go to Hell!¡±


    At that moment, the Tianhe Great Ancestor seemed to have beenpletely infuriated by Lu Xuan. He pinched a hand seal in response.


    Lu Xuan immediately sensed that the boundary around the Tianhe Great Ancestor had recovered. To be more precise, the formation of his boundary was still there, but it had not been activated earlier.


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor was the only one who was allowed to activate the boundary of this new city.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan could instantly sense a kind of strong pressure suppressing the exertion of his strength.


    The pressure on this boundary was growing stronger. It was as if it was going to overwhelm him to death.


    Lu Xuan smiled coldly as he watched everything unfold before him. In the next moment, the power of lightning on Lu Xuan suddenly broke out. Suddenly, it turned into a sea of terrifying thunder.


    Everywhere within a mile of Lu Xuan had beenpletely transformed into a sea of thunder, with Lu Xuan himself bathing in it.


    Lu Xuan could feel the force on his body continuing to grow as it directly rose into the sky. It was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°What level of thunder technique is this? Is a human even capable of doing this?¡±


    At this moment, a look of horror shed in the Tianhe Great Ancestor¡¯s eyes. Lu Xuan was far strong than he expected.


    This old monster Lu had looked young and rather weak. Tianhe Great Ancestor Thinking that Lu Xuan only had an amazing lineage, he dared to think about making a move against him.


    He never expected Lu Xuan to turn the area into a sea of lightning with just one move.


    Even the Tianhe Great Ancestor could see the majestic thunder dragons surging within this pool of thunder.


    This was Lu Xuan¡¯s hidden power!


    Even if he could force himself to create this pool of thunder, the power would have been greatly reduced if he was still injured.


    It was nothingpared to when his strength was at its peak, let alone now. He was essentially able to create a pool of lightning by simply lifting his hand.


    Lu Xuan grabbed towards the void. The lightning within this pool instantly rushed to Lu Xuan¡¯s hand and turned into a lightning whip. This whip swung in the sky, suddenly turning into a long thunder dragon that headed towards the Tianhe Great Ancestor.


    Boom!


    It was impossible for the Tianhe Great Ancestor to avoid this attack. He saw that no matter where he looked, the lightning whip blocked him from any possible escape routes.


    He had no choice but to fight Lu Xuan to the death, but nobody expected the Tianhe Great Ancestor to be hit with just one strike.


    The lightning whip burst into the Tianhe Great Ancestor¡¯s chest like a golden dragon.


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor was dead!

 Chapter 666 - Subduing Wang Rulai

    <h4>Chapter 666: Subduing Wang Ri</h4>


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor couldn¡¯t block even one attack from Lu Xuan!


    It only took a moment for Lu Xuan to kill him!


    The difference in strength between the two sides was too massive!


    Not only was the Tianhe Great Ancestor was only in the first tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, but he was also a lone Cultivator. Therefore, hisbat strength was lowerpared to other cultivators at the same strength.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan was different. He could be called the Lord among those in the same realm. Since he was stronger than the Tianhe Great Ancestor, it was obvious that he would win.


    Wang Ri suddenly felt a chill go down his back!


    Lu Xuan killed the Tianhe Great Ancestor so quickly that Wang Ri didn¡¯t even have a chance to react!


    Only now did he finally realize what a dangerous thing he was involved in!


    Only now did he realize how horrifying this old monster Lu, whose origin remained a mystery, truly was!


    It was true that the Tianhe Great Ancestor was considered the weakest among experts of the same realm, but he was rather difficult to deal with.


    Otherwise, Wang Ri could have directly killed him and snatched the longevity grass from him. There would have been no need for him to negotiate.


    It was because Wang Ri wasn¡¯t confident that he couldn¡¯t win the Tianhe Great Ancestor.


    Had the Tianhe Great Ancestor had gotten away, everyone would¡¯ve faced some kind of catastrophe in the future!


    Upon meeting Lu Xuan, however, he was unexpectedly so weak that Lu Xuan killed him in two or three moves.


    Lu Xuan did not show much strength at first. He had only demonstrated some very basic techniques, yet they were rather effective.


    It was not the first time that Wang Ri had gotten involved in something like this. He obviously knew that Lu Xuan was much stronger than him, so much so that Lu Xuan had an overwhelming advantage over the Tianhe Great Ancestor.


    However, Wang Ri could not think too much about it. He saw Lu Xuan looking towards him.


    Such cold eyes made Lu Xuan seem like something other than a human!


    It was as if Lu Xuan was looking at a dead man!


    Wang Ri was too familiar with this kind of look, given that he often gave others the same look!


    Because he was a high and mighty Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm, only a few people in Tianhai City were deemed worthy of his attention. All others were merely ants to him.


    That was why he was all too familiar with this kind of look.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Wang Ri was so frightened that he only felt a chill go down his back as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    Lu Xuan immediately said, ¡°What do you think? I just killed the Tianhe Great Ancestor. Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    He did not even want to talk to Wang Ri.


    Wang Ri wore an awkward smile on his face as he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! It has to be!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered and said, ¡°A misunderstanding? I don¡¯t think so. Didn¡¯t you guys just try to set me up?¡±


    The smile on Wang Ri¡¯s face became even more awkward. If he had known that Lu Xuan was so terrifying that he could kill them at will, he would not have thought about killing Lu Xuan.


    Wang Ri was scared to death!


    Although he had seen plenty of people who killed as they pleased, he had never seen such a ferocious person in his life before.


    However, this was the first time that he had ever seen someone kill an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm whenever they pleased.


    Seeming on the brink of tears, Wang Ri quickly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. It was all wishful thinking from that Tianhe Great Ancestor!¡± Deep down, he was scolding the Tianhe Great Ancestor for being over-confident, for not investigating clearly, and for provoking such a monster.


    ording to the information that the Tianhe Great Ancestor had gathered, Lu Xuan was a seriously injured Divine Transformation Realm expert. Looking at him now, however, it seemed that he was not injured at all.


    If this could¡¯ve been regarded as being severely injured, he would be extremely horrifying when Lu Xuan was not injured at all. That thought alone terrified Wang Ri!


    Lu Xuan looked at Wang Ri as he said, ¡°Give me one reason why I should let you go.¡± Wang Ri was nothing to Lu Xuan. His fate all depended on what Lu Xuan felt like doing at the moment.


    Because he was on his own in the Holy Sun Continent, Lu Xuan did not have to worry about his family¡¯s safety. Therefore, he could act a lot more unscrupulously.


    Wang Ri knew that whatever Lu Xuan wanted to do at this moment was going to determine his fate.


    After a brief pause, Wang Ri quickly said, ¡°As long as young master Lu is willing to let me live, I¡¯m willing to go through any future dangers for you. All you have to do is just tell me what to do!¡±


    Deep down, he only felt extremely aggrieved. As a Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm, he had never suffered this much. To make matters worse for him, he was now under Lu Xuan¡¯s control.


    ¡°There is no need for you to go through any dangers for me, nor do you have to wait to serve me in the future. You can do so starting right now!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered and suddenly stretched out a hand. A qi-condensed hand instantly appeared and grabbed at Wang Ri.


    Wang Ri instinctively resisted, but all of his efforts were futile.


    He felt that Lu Xuan hadplete control over the surrounding area.


    At that moment, he truly understood how horrifying Lu Xuan was, as well as why the Tianhe Great Ancestor was so vulnerable when he fought Lu Xuan.


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor was too weak; Lu Xuan was so strong that the enemy had no ability to fight back!


    The big hand caught Wang Ri before turning into a Talisman that entered Wang Ri¡¯s mind, breaking into his primordial spirit.


    Almost in an instant, Wang Ri knew that this Talisman had the special ability to control him. Lu Xuan had infiltrated his primordial spirit; from now on, Lu Xuan could¡¯ve granted Wang Ri a miserable death with his mind if he wanted.


    It could be said that Wang Ri¡¯s life was in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    At that moment, he could no longer think about going against Lu Xuan. However, he did not know that this Talisman could do far more than just control his life and death.


    It could also influence his mind. Wang Ri would have been slowly brainwashed until he ended uppletely loyal to Lu Xuan. He would have never even been aware of anything wrong.


    This Talisman that could control a person was something that Lu Xuan had identally gotten in his previous life. Lu Xuan used this kind of talisman to control several demons in the Myriad Demon Valley. That was why Lu Xuan was not worried about the Myriad Demon Valley going against him.


    The stronger the Myriad Demon Valley was, the more beneficial it would¡¯ve been for Lu Xuan. The demons under his control would not even begin to think about retaliating. They would bepletely loyal to the Lu family.


    Wang Ri quickly said, ¡°Greetings master!¡±


    Wang Ri maintained a respectful attitude as he said, ¡°Master, you must be careful. I heard that the Tianhe Great Ancestor had contacted Yunlong Vige and the Blood Wolf Pirate to deal with you!¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned. ¡°To deal with me? I know about that Yunlong Vige. They will always be my enemy as long as I protected the Xu family. However, does the Blood Wolf Pirate dare toe ashore?¡±


    Wang Ri quickly exined, ¡°Master, the Tianhe Great Ancestor had contacted a few other Great Ancestors from different families. He paid a high price for them to turn a blind eye and ignore the Blood Wolf Pirateing ashore! The Blood Wolf Pirate already knows that their master killed their Deputy Commander and a number of their members. Given how vengeful the Blood Wolf Pirate is, there is no way they would let you go!¡±

 Chapter 667 - The Blood Wolf Pirate Attacks, Is the Xu Family Over?

    <h4>Chapter 667: The Blood Wolf Pirate Attacks, Is the Xu Family Over?</h4>


    Lu Xuan did not expect such a harvest after subduing Wang Ri!


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor wanted to make a move against Lu Xuan, but he was just a lone Cultivator whose cultivation was considered at the bottom among those of the same realm. As a result, he was not very confident that he could stand a chance against Lu Xuan.


    He needed to contact Yunlong Vige and the Blood Wolf Pirate. He even needed to win over Wang Ri.


    He could have been described as a meticulous and vicious person!


    Unfortunately, none of that mattered to Lu Xuan!


    Any kind of conspiracy was rendered useless when faced with true strength.


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor expected Lu Xuan to heal his wounds. To his surprise, however, Lu Xuan never did.


    Aftering out of private training, Lu Xuan went to find the Tianhe Great Ancestor as soon as Lu Xuan heard about him. Then, Lu Xuan proceeded to beat and kill him.


    Wang Ri had probably never met such an unreasonable person before!


    This was the biggest difference between the Tianhe Great Ancestor and Lu Xuan!


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor had to think of various methods and connect with all kinds of people if he wanted to deal with Lu Xuan!


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan could just directly find and kill the Tianhe Great Ancestor whenever he wanted.


    Both sides differed in terms of strength and methods!


    Lu Xuan asked, ¡°Yunlong Vige is fine since it¡¯s just a matter of attacking a day earlier or a dayter, but do you know when the Blood Wolf Pirate will being?¡±


    Wang Ri thought for a moment then said, ¡°I think they¡¯ll be here within the next few days!¡±


    ¡°Considering how short the Blood Wolf Pirate¡¯s temper is, they would not be willing to wait for too long. However, themander of the Blood Wolf Pirate is said to be very strong. His strength far surpasses an ordinary expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. He had fought against a Great Ancestor in the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm without losing ground!¡±


    Wang Ri nced at Lu Xuan as if he was afraid that Lu Xuan would suffer.


    Even though they had just met each other, Wang Ri was now ustomed to looking at things from Lu Xuan¡¯s perspective.


    Even he was not aware of this!


    Everything seemed to make sense for him!


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s in the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm? That¡¯s fine. I might as well wait for him toe. I will teach him a lesson and make sure that he won¡¯t be able to go back alive! You leave first. You don¡¯t have to mention this matter to anyone else. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Lu Xuan sent Wang Ri away.


    Wang Ri disappeared without a trace. No one knew that Wang Ri had also appeared in this battle.


    However, the news of Lu Xuan killing the Tianhe Great Ancestor soon spread all over Tianhai City and even to nearby cities.


    No matter what the Tianhe Great Ancestor had done, he was a Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm. That meant everyone was obliged to respect him.


    In the nearby area, he was also seen as a high and mighty top expert.


    However, he was killed with ease!


    This had caused a huge stir!


    Any news of someone killing any Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm was capable of shocking the entire world!


    In particr, those Great Ancestors who were also in the Divine Transformation Realm would pay special attention to this matter.


    ¡°That old monster Lu is in the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that he had not yet recovered from being severely injured. I think this is a false rumor that was used as a setup to cover up his true strength. It¡¯s just that Tianhe Great Ancestor did not investigate clearly and fell for the trap. Serves him right!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this old monster Lu is so unscrupulous. I think God makes those whom he wants to destroy go mad first!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The more unscrupulous and rampant he is, the more he will attract the attention of Yunlong Vige. When the timees, he will be dead!¡±


    Everyone gradually became aware of the Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The Tianhe Great Ancestor was a lone Cultivator with a terrible personality. Since he essentially had no real friends, nobody would speak up for him.


    Even if he had friends, they would not step out to speak for him while Lu Xuan was in the limelight. They were worried about starting disasters themselves.


    After all, Lu Xuan could kill a Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm. This was something that many Great Ancestors may have never been able to achieve in their life.


    Since they were all in the Divine Transformation Realm, they would all meet the same fate in a battle like this.


    After the battle, countless spies appeared in that small town to find out how strong Lu Xuan was. Nobody knew how many people were secretly investigating the details of that battle.


    Killing a Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm was no trivial matter for the nearby regions. It was a huge issue.


    Everyone in the Xu family soon noticed that after this incident, many of the people who had their eyes on them all turned their focus away.


    Many of the people who had secretly gone against the Xu family also disappeared without a trace.


    Everyone in the Xu family understood that the people behind this were none other than the families in Tianhai City, who had a Great Ancestor in charge.


    They had flinched, not because they were afraid of the Xu family, but because they were afraid of the old monster Lu that was standing behind them.


    At first, many people in the Xu family were dissatisfied with Lu Xuan. These people even believed that they should have sided with Yunlong Vige. Now, the situation waspletely reversed; they hadpletely turned against Yunlong Vige.


    This was undoubtedly a terrible thing to do!


    Although they were not sure of the consequences of going against Yunlong Vige, they could still see how siding with Lu Xuan would have greatly benefitted them.


    Many people suddenly burst into tears. They felt as if they had returned to the time when their Great Ancestor was in charge. That was a glorious era for the Xu family.


    Time passed.


    That night, most areas had turned off their lights aside from a few night markets that ran without a curfew; the entire ce was dark.


    At that moment, many figures climbed over the city wall and headed towards the Xu family.


    Not far away from the Xu family, the soldiers who were in charge of guarding the city wall pretended to have not seen anything and let those figures enter.


    One general said to the two assistance at his sides, ¡°The Xu family is about to meet its demise! Anyone who had provoked the Blood Wolf Pirate so far had all been annihted!¡±


    His assistants nodded one after another. This time, the Xu family was most likely doomed.


    One by one, members of the Blood Wolf Pirate entered. Most importantly, the families in the city obviously decided to turn a blind eye and not get themselves involved with this matter.


    They were just going to watch everything unfold from afar. This was inevitably going to be a disaster for the Xu family.


    Nobody could tell how many shadows had gathered near the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home.


    At that moment, it was very quiet in the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home. The ancestral home didn¡¯t even have any normal defenses established. This made people a bit wary of them.


    However, the leader of these countless figures obviously did not seem to care too much about this.


    No matter how strange the Xu family seemed, it was hard for them to escape their downfall today!


    One person shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s attack now! You guys can take any gold, silver, and women that you find for yourselves!¡±


    Suddenly, numerous strange whistling sounds rang out while many blood-colored figures rose from the ground. They looked like night bats under the moonlight as they swept towards the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home.


    The battle had begun!

 Chapter 668 - Within the Blood Battle, the Thunder Dragons Shows Their Power

    <h4>Chapter 668: Within the Blood Battle, the Thunder Dragons Shows Their Power</h4>


    These people from the Blood Wolf Pirate came ashore dressed in blood-colored robes. They rose from the ground and flew into the air like blood-colored bats; they looked extremely ferocious and terrifying.


    It seemed like there were so many of them under the moonlight, with as many as tens of thousands of elite troops blocking the moon.


    These tens of thousands of people looked endless, as they surrounded the huge Xu family.


    These people from the Blood Wolf Pirate rushed into the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home. They were then immediately stopped outside by the defense boundary.


    Immediately afterward, a signal sounded out of nowhere.


    Countless arrows all flew towards the people from the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    People could hear countless arrows prating the bodies of the members of the Blood Wolf Pirate. These arrows were all wrapped in Talismans, making them very harmful towards cultivators.


    A continuous series of screams could be heard for a while. For a time, screaming could be continuously heard. Hundreds of thousands of people from the Blood Wolf Pirate were shot and killed on the spot, causing their bodies to fall to the ground.


    Although it was only one round of arrows, that alone took the lives of several pirates. This loss wasn¡¯t too significant for the Blood Wolf Pirate, but they were still greatly damaged.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ambush!¡±


    All the people from the Blood Wolf Pirate finally reacted. For a while now, the Xu family knew that the Blood Wolf Pirate was going to raid them. Thus, they had set up an ambush.


    Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been too much of a coincidence for the Blood Wolf Pirate to set off the trap.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Above the countless people from the Blood Wolf Pirate, a burly man dressed in red clothing spoke up.


    The cries of the Blood Wolf Pirate rang out for a while as they dealt out a variety of attacks. These attacks all turned into a torrent that headed towards the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home.


    The boundary over the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home had been attacked several times in quick session, but there was no way to break through it.


    Almost at the same time, the Xu family set up several more boundaries. It was obvious that they had prepared to defend themselves against the attacks of the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    At that moment, the Xu family¡¯s elite teams had also appeared in the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home and continuously aimed towards the sky.


    Several members of the Blood Wolf Pirate were seen in the sky. There were so many of them that the elites from the Xu family could shoot down at least one of them without even looking.


    The sky was filled with qi and blood, as the entire ancestral home of the Xu family suddenly became a battlefield.


    The members of the Blood Wolf Pirate shouted, ¡°Kill everyone in the Xu family. Rob them of their wealth and take away their women!¡±


    One member of the Xu family shouted, ¡°The Blood Wolf Pirate has never attacked our Xu family like this before. Today¡¯s the day you guys pay for your crimes!¡±


    The Xu family was also holding their breath as they were miserably bullied by the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    At that moment, they all wanted revenge.


    The sky was raining blood. To be more precise, after countless members of the Blood Wolf Pirate were shot, their bodies fell like dumplings. The fight was extremely fierce.


    Countless people from the Xu family were desperately using crossbows to shoot down a few more people from the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    That was when they finally realized how terrifying it was to fight against the Blood Wolf Pirate. They had tens of thousands of elites, and their strength was at least several times that of the Xu family.


    The Blood Wolf Pirate had swept across the nearby sea for many years without being destroyed. They weren¡¯t just cunning; their strength was also a major reason why.


    Suddenly, the strong man high in the sky, who looked like a blood god, rushed directly in front of the people from the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    He took out a blood-colored spear and plunged into the boundary, instantly shattering dozens of the boundary¡¯syers.


    It was impossible for these boundaries to withstand the strength of such a terrifyingly strong man. Based on the strength he disyed, he had to have been at least in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    That was the scariest part of it all!


    Suddenly, countless members of the Blood Wolf Pirate rushed in.


    Everyone in the Xu family wore serious expressions. All the experts of the Xu family were ready to engage in hand-to-handbat.


    Xu Hongyi and the other high-leveled members of the Xu family had already made a move and found their opponents in the air.


    For those experts in the Xu family who were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, there were also supporters like Huang Zhao. The only exception was Xu Hongyi, who was trained by the Xu family.


    On the other hand, several experts from the Blood Wolf Pirate were half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. Each member of the Xu family who was half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm had to fight against two opponents in the same realm.


    The entire line of defense had been destroyed in quick session. Even so, nobody in the Xu family retreated because they knew that they had no way out.


    The Blood Wolf Pirate wanted to kill all the members of the Xu family while taking away all of their wealth and women.


    Therefore, they had no choice.


    They had nowhere they could retreat to.


    They could not retreat, as behind them was their only family.


    Even so, the whole line of defense continued to copse. With too many experts in the Blood Wolf Pirate, countless people rushed towards the Xu family in droves.


    They had pretty much blocked out the moon. Had it not been for the other boundaries still standing, the Blood Wolf Pirate would have taken advantage of their numbers and destroy all the defenses of the Xu family.


    At that moment, everyone suddenly sensed that something was off. At first, the bright silver moonlight shone on this area of blood-colorednd.


    All of a sudden, an extrayer of dark clouds appeared high up in the sky.


    Countless lightning bolts burned within the dark clouds.


    Immediately afterward, everyone saw a thunder dragon poke its head out from within the clouds before it began killing the members of the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    The thunder dragon swept down towards the people from the Blood Wolf Pirate at a thunderous speed.


    Hundreds of people of the Blood Wolf Pirate around the dragon were killed almost in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, more thunder dragons descended from the sky and killed more people from the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    These people all crowded around the broken boundary. They were unable to move out of the way. Experts from the Xu family blocked the path in front of the crowd, while a dozen dragons were wildly charging at them from behind.


    In an instant, the formation of the Blood Wolf Pirate fell apart!


    ¡°Who is it? Who dares to act so cryptic in front of the Blood Wolf Pirate?!¡±


    This tall member of the Blood Wolf Pirate hummed coldly. The blood-colored spear in his hand pierced into the body of a thunder dragon, directly bursting it in the air.


    Many people from the Blood Wolf Pirate could not help but cheer at the sight of these thunder dragons being killed.


    These thunder dragons were frightening; they had killed at least thousands of people from the Blood Wolf Pirate in a short amount of time.


    This magic was simply invincible!


    It was especially so for the people from the Blood Wolf Pirate could not move, as they were pretty much waiting to die!


    However, their attacks could hardly do anything to these demonic thunder dragons.


    One by one, they were now cheering at the sight of a thunder dragon being blown up.


    However, before they could celebrate any further, an endless stream of spirit qi suddenly condensed in the sky and turned into a big hand. This hand then grabbed towards the members of the Blood Wolf Pirate.

 Chapter 669 - The Strength of Old Monster Lu

    <h4>Chapter 669: The Strength of Old Monster Lu</h4>


    The qi-condensed hand instantly took shape and grabbed towards the members of the Blood Wolf Pirate with immense force.


    Wherever the qi-condensed hand passed, people of the Blood Wolf Pirate who flew over were blown up in quick session.


    As soon as they were hit, they turned into masses of flesh and blood all over the sky. It was impossible for them to pose any kind of threat against the qi-condensed hand.


    With just one grab, at least thousands of members from the Blood Wolf Pirate were caught and killed!


    Xue Wushang, a member of the Blood Wolf Pirate, sensed a terrifying pressure instantly locking onto him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was in grave danger!


    All the hairs on his body stood on end!


    Almost in an instant, he threw the blood-colored spear in his hand towards the qi-condensed hand.


    This spear attack could even smash an entire mountain into pieces. The thunder dragons that had just attacked could not even withstand the power from the spear. Upon colliding with the hand, however, it failed to pierce the big hand.


    Boom!


    The big hand directly pressed down on the spear, causing it to gradually crack by the inch.


    Boom!


    Xue Wushang¡¯s mouth suddenly burst into a fog of blood. He never expected his mouth to be cracked.


    Xue Wushang suddenly felt a chill go down his back. As a spiritual weapon, his spear was stronger than almost any other weapon in existence. He had used a mysterious type of iron from the deep sea to create such a sharp spear.


    The spear even had a special attribute whenpared to ordinary spiritual weapons that would be pierced by this spear, unable to do anything to it.


    Now, however, the qi-condensed hand was gradually crushing the spear by the inch.


    This was far beyond his understanding. It was as if he had seen a ghost.


    This big qi-condensed hand was covered with golden scales. It looked like dragon scales, as it gave off a godly feeling.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    That was when Xue Wushang that they had to run right away.


    This big qi-condensed hand was too terrifying!


    He could hardly believe that someone was able to defeat him with a big qi-condensed hand. He had never seen anything like this before!


    However, he had thought about it too much. This qi-condensed hand instantly crushed his blood-colored spear in an instant before directly hitting him.


    Boom!


    This hand directly shattered theyers of defense on Xue Wushang¡¯s body, including even the inner armor protecting his body.


    Xue Wushang was pped to the ground, falling head first.


    Xue Wushang waspletely stunned. as his entire body was covered with blood after nearly being torn apart.


    Suddenly, the chaotic battlefield fell into a dead silence.


    Everybody on the password all had their eyes focused on Xue Wushang, especially after he appeared.


    People saw how he had shown off his godly power!


    With the appearance of an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, it had undoubtedly ced immense pressure on everyone, as he had an overwhelming advantage! There was no doubt that the appearance of an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm ced immense pressure on everyone.


    However, the terrifyingly strong Xue Wushang was pped by that big hand, and was directly hit to the ground, causing serious injuries!


    One could imagine just how terrifyingly strong of the expert behind that big hand was!


    Just thinking about it had frightened many people!


    The members of the Blood Wolf Pirate, in particr, were frightened. They never expected their ownmander to have been directly pped to the ground!


    That was the leader of the Blood Wolf Pirate who had swept across the world, suppressing many strong experts within the nearby cities.


    Tens of thousands of elites were left speechless, nearly frightened to death.


    ¡°What? How is this possible? Who attacked just now?!¡±


    A wave of a primordial spirit¡¯s essence remained high up in the sky, away from everyone else.


    A figure was hidden in the dark. The scene nearly scared him to death.


    This was because he saw that Xue Wushang, themander of the Blood Wolf Pirate, had been beaten to the ground.


    Anyone who saw him would likely recognize him as the Great Ancestor of a big family in Tianhai City.


    There were several other figures hidden in the sky nearby, their bodies filled with a destructive force.


    They were all Great Ancestors of the big families in Tianhai City.


    Although they had turned a blind eye to the Blood Wolf Pirate¡¯s actions, each family was still preparing as best as they could.


    After all, the members of the Blood Wolf Pirate was notorious for their fierceness. Nobody knew whether or not the Blood Wolf Pirate would take over all of Tianhai City after raiding the Xu family.


    Therefore, the Great Ancestors of all the families were on high alert!


    They were even ready to go to war!


    They had allowed the Blood Wolf Pirate to take the Xu family¡¯s wealth because they would be able to take the rest of the family¡¯s wealth elsewhere.


    However, they would have never allowed the Blood Wolf Pirate to wreak havoc anywhere else!


    They saw the Blood Wolf Pirate as nothing more than a group of people whomitted heinous crimes!


    Everything had urred just as these Great Ancestors had expected. Although the Xu family had been prepared, it all seemed useless to the Great Ancestors.


    This was because any resistance from the Xu family waspletely useless against the strong expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. There might as well haven¡¯t been any resistance from their end at all.


    However, what truly shocked them was the big qi-condensed hand. One p from this hand was enough to force Xue Wushang to the ground.


    Obviously, this was far beyond everyone¡¯sprehension!


    Xue Wushang was extremely powerful. As soon as he had appeared on the battlefield, he was able to break through the Xu family¡¯s defensive boundary.


    If it had been any of the other Great Ancestors, they would not have been able to do any better. Essentially, they would¡¯ve been on the same level, if not even worse.


    Despite this, Xue Wushang was unable to do anything to the big qi-condensed hand!


    He couldn¡¯t even defend himself!


    ¡°What is that? The Old Monster Lu of the Xu family!¡±


    A Great Ancestor was shocked at the thought of this possibility. If one person in the Xu family could do this and achieve this shocking strength, then they would¡¯ve been the only one.


    That person was none other than the Old Monster Lu of the Xu family!


    Recently, they had heard this name many times. They even received plenty of information about this person.


    Even so, there was hardly any information about him!


    It was as if this old monster Lu had suddenly emerged from a crack in a stone. In all the information gathered, none had mentioned the origin of this Old Monster Lu.


    At most, all the information about him was from when he had suddenly appeared on the Xu family¡¯s ship!


    Apart from that, there was no other information that had ever mentioned this Old Monster Lu.


    Because of this, everyone began to specte about the origin of Lu Xuan.


    He even suspected Lu Xuan to have been a strong expert from the other side of the Holy Sun Continent who passed through Yunlong Vige.


    However, nobody had actually seen him make a move. They only knew that he had killed the Tianhe Great Ancestor, who had wanted to take everything from the Xu family.


    People knew that this Old Monster Lu¡¯sbat strength was very powerful, but nobody knew just how powerful he was.


    Just now, he had made his first move and demonstrated a shocking level of cultivation. He was capable of seriously injuring Xue Wushang with just one move!


    Even now, Lu Xuan had not actually revealed himself.


    This made everyone think that Lu Xuan was even more mysterious!


    Suddenly, the qi-condensed hand didn¡¯t stop after pping Xue Wushang. Without any hesitation, it went straight to Xue Wushang again, who was struggling after being pped to the ground.

 Chapter 670 - Death of Xue Wushang and the Appearance of the Man in Hiding

    <h4>Chapter 670: Death of Xue Wushang and the Appearance of the Man in Hiding</h4>


    Xue Wushang spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    He felt as if his entire body was going to fall apart!


    As an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, his physical body was as hard as gold and iron. Even if he did not specialize in cultivating his physical body, it was still extremely strong.


    However, he was pped to the ground with just one attack, leaving behind created a big hole in the ground!


    He began to ask himself, ¡°How could this be?¡± He was the lord of the Blood Wolf Pirate who had swept across the world for many years.


    Xue Wushang roared, ¡°Argh! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    He was extremely furious at the guy in front of him, who had yet to reveal himself.


    Xue Wushang had never suffered such a humiliating loss before. Even today, he had been extremely confident that he would sessfully kill everyone in the Xu family.


    He never expected that, after finally getting through the ambush and the defensive boundaries, and he would run into an expert right before he was about to seed.


    Something like this had never happened before!


    Before he could get up, however, another p came down. It was like a mountain suppressing down on him, about to crush him to death.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s fight to the death!¡±


    With a roar, the strength of Xue Wushang fully exerted all of the energy in his body. He turned his whole body into a field of blood after colliding with the big hand that was suppressing down on him.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosive sound, Xue Wushang raised both of his hands and blocked the hand that was crashing down on him.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Xue Wushang spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. He was only able to block the suppressing mountain for a moment before he was seriously injured. Both of his arms were instantly broken.


    He had already lost!


    There was no way he couldpete with this big hand!


    At that moment, Xue Wushang was not fighting against a big hand. It felt more like he was fighting against a huge mountain!


    A terrifying scene then happened!


    After the big hand broke both of Xue Wushang¡¯s arms, it continued to fiercely p down. Its force did not weaken as it directly sted onto Xue Wushang¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    A small mushroom cloud rose slowly into the air, and the terrifying smoke from the aftermath of the huge explosion swept in all directions.


    At that moment, people finally realized what kind of terrifying attack Xue Wushang was up against. Any other person in his ce would¡¯ve died a long time ago.


    ¡°Xue Wushang is dead for sure!¡±


    One family¡¯s Great Ancestor spoke in a low voice. This scene was too shocking for the Great Ancestors to watch. Xue Wushang could not be considered at peak strength, but he was still definitely powerful. Among them, he could not be considered weak.


    In the end, he was easily beaten, like an ant that had been crushed.


    The man hadn¡¯t even revealed himself yet, but he was able topletely triumph over an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. The Great Ancestors couldn¡¯t imagine what would¡¯ve happened if they waited until Lu Xuan revealed himself.


    Everyone watching this gathered their Spiritual Aether onto their eyes in quick session. Through the boundless aftermath of the explosion, they saw Xue Wushang inside the hole on the ground.


    However, they saw that he was in an extremely miserable state. Much of the flesh and blood on his body had been evaporated; the dense white bones became visible.


    His entire body looked extremely miserable, as he was exhaling more and inhaling less.


    People could not think of any way that Xue Wushang could survive such a terrifying blow that felt like a mountain was suppressing down on him.


    The two sides could not bepared at all, as the gap in theirbat strength was too different! There was no contest between the two sides; the difference in theirbat strength was too wide to close!


    One Great Ancestor said, ¡°He sure is tough, surviving an attack like that!¡±


    These words weren¡¯t meant to insult Xue Wushang. Instead, they were filled with amazement. If they were in his position, they would¡¯ve most likely died.


    ¡°I think he must have used some kind of evil technique to keep himself alive. Otherwise, that p should¡¯ve killed him. Still, what¡¯s the point in him trying? Even if he is still alive, it¡¯s impossible for him to turn things around. The strength of this Old Monster Lu is simply unfathomable. We have no way of knowing what kind of realm his cultivation has reached!¡±


    Many Great Ancestors were all silent.


    Thebat strength Lu Xuan had shown was too amazing. He had pretty much only pped with his palm, yet he was able to seriously injure Xue Wushuang. Even now, Xue Wushang was unable to pull off an all-out attack.


    Who could force out Lu Xuan¡¯s real strength? No one knew!


    The big hand suddenly descended again.


    This time, when the big hand was descending, it felt as if the sky was falling. This hand was extremely terrifying.


    Boom!


    Everyone saw that the pressure being emitted from the big hand had even made the air copse. Inch by inch, it cracked the space as it descended, forming a terrifying force that fiercely headed towards Xue Wushang.


    Xue Wushang could no longer defend himself. He was slowly losing his life.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud shout sounded from afar. Immediately afterward, a figure sted in the direction of the giant hand with lightning speed.


    ¡°Are you finally willing to show yourself?¡± In the courtyard of the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home, Lu Xuan was dressed in a white robe. He stood there with his hands behind his back.


    When Lu Xuan saw that person, he was not surprised or panicked. Instead, he faintly smiled.


    This was because he had already seen this man hiding in the depths of the void.


    In other words, with Lu Xuan¡¯s divine mind covering everywhere, the entire Tianhai City was under his supervision. It was just like a huge radar, as everything could be seen in front of him.


    Lu Xuan had even noticed those Great Ancestors, who were hiding in the sky and thought that they were hidden extremely well.


    Lu Xuan had also seen the expert who had been staying far away ever since the Blood Wolf Pirate began tond and fight.


    That person just didn¡¯t realize it!


    Through the force that was being emitted from the man¡¯s body, Lu Xuan could tell that it was the same force as those from the Blood Wolf Pirate. However, his skill was more refined, and his qi and blood were more exuberant.


    He was like an enhanced version of Xue Wushang.


    Therefore, it was easy for Lu Xuan to guess the rtionship between that person and Xue Wushang. The neer must¡¯ve had some sort of connection to Xue Wushang.


    Lu Xuan had wanted to use his previous p to force this person to reveal himself. Lu Xuan believed that the person would not helplessly watch Lu Xuan kill Xue Wushang.


    Although the man had been sessfully forced out, Lu Xuan still couldn¡¯t bring himself to be lenient. He had to deal with the root of the problem. Otherwise, the problem would ur again after a while.


    Although Xue Wushang didn¡¯t mean anything to Lu Xuan, thetter had never shown anyone mercy before.


    Lu Xuan snorted and coldly said, ¡°Even if the Golden Immortal came today, I won¡¯t let anyone save him. I always do as I say!¡±


    The entire city heard his words!


    Everyone heard what he said. Even if the expert from the Blood Wolf Pirate who had been hiding in the dark was more terrifying and dangerous, Lu Xuan still would not show any mercy.


    Boom!


    The p fell. Suddenly, Xue Wushang was pped into minced meat. His body had been shattered into pieces.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The man was furious upon seeing that he hadn¡¯t saved Xue Wushang.


    ¡°Very good, I am going to make you pay for his death with your head!¡±

 Chapter 671 - Utterly Insane Level of Power

    <h4>Chapter 671: Utterly Insane Level of Power</h4>


    Upon closer inspection, everyone saw that the man was old. He had both arge silver beard and red clothing. While malice emanated all over this old man, nobody could see with the naked eye that he was shrouded by bloody qi. The bloody qi around him was so dense that it formed a vortex.


    That old man was at the center of that vortex, serving as its master.


    ¡°I guess I found another member of the Blood Woolf Pirate who¡¯s at the Divine Transformation Realm.¡±


    Many people were shocked that those pirates had more than one fighter at the Divine Transformation Realm among them.


    That revtion turned the tables right there and then.


    It was worth noting that even among the top-notch ns in Tianhai City, only one fighter at the Divine Transformation Realm among them was in charge of things. The fact that there were two such people among the Blood Wolf Pirates was harrowing.


    Everyone felt their skin crawl, upon realizing why no one could eradicate the Blood Wolf Pirates: they were more powerful than the usual top-notch ns out there.


    A great ancestor of a m recalled, ¡°This¡­ now I remember. I¡¯ve seen a drawing of him when I was young. That was the previous head of the Blood Wolf Pirates!¡±


    This great ancestor shuddered at the thought of something he had seen years ago.


    He remembered seeing a drawing of the leader of the Blood Wolf Pirates when he was young. That old man looked the same as the man in the picture.


    All the other great ancestors were shocked by the sudden realization that the Blood Wolf Pirates had been around for two generations.


    That fact alone was enough to embarrass the greater ns.


    It was worth noting that many had yet to see a second-generation heir among them.


    The Xu n had been just as mighty when their great ancestor was still alive. After that great ancestor passed, the n was reduced to cattle ready for ughter.


    Passing down their heritages was also the biggest annoyance for the ns.


    If they couldn¡¯t safely pass down their heritages securely, all that undertakings and wealth that they had amassed would have only been reduced to things that would help the others grow instead.


    However, the Blood Wolf Pirate managed to do what they couldn¡¯t do.


    That fact was extremely ironic.


    However, everyone knew that there was no chance of reconciliation between the Xu n and the Blood Wolf Pirate at that point. A fighter at the Divine Transformation Realm among the Blood Wolf Pirate was already killed. There was no way that they would let something like that slide without putting up a fight.


    The pirates may have even taken out their frustrations on Tianhai City.


    If none of them cared about what happened before, such a turn of events would¡¯ve hurt their heads to even think of.


    The leader of the Blood Wolf Pirates had been Xue Wushang, whose powers were on par with theirs at best. He was lucky that they did not just block off Xue Wushang¡¯s way earlier.


    Xue Wushang definitely would not dare to take on the entire Tianhai City at once.


    On the other hand, that old man wearing blood-red clothes was obviously different. He was far more powerful and terrifying.


    The aura around him was of the same source as that of Xue Wushang, yet he was far more powerful.


    He was at the second tier of Divine Transformation Realm.


    The previous leader of the Blood Wolf Pirates was at least at the second tier of Divine Transformation Realm. He had broken through the innermost secrets of the first tier of Divine Transformation Realm.


    There was one major difference between ns and legendary sacred grounds that were of true major lineages; those in thetter category could safely pass down their heritage with ease.


    None of them even intended to make a breakthrough into Divine Transformation Realm alone, as they had yet topletely fathom the secrets of that realm. Otherwise, they all would¡¯ve had more than one person each at the Divine Transformation Realm by now.


    Each n had one person at Divine Transformation Realm among them. The ns also always had resources throughout the years. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been impossible to foster another fighter at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, it was obvious that the previous leader of the Blood Wolf Pirates had sessfully fostered an heir who was at Divine Transformation Realm.


    If that were to continue, it would only be a matter of time before more members who were at the Divine Transformation Realm would emerge.


    By then, the Blood Wolf Pirates would¡¯ve most likely turned out like the Yunlong Vige, which was something massive enough to threaten the cities around it.


    They would¡¯ve found it amusing if something like that were to happen; that would¡¯ve meant that the two most powerful entities in the area consisted of ouws.


    If that old man in blood-red garb were to take them on, they would have had a hard time even if they attacked together. Everyone immediately remembered what happened.


    The old man in the blood-red garb slowly said, ¡°Come on out! In Wushang¡¯s memory and honor, I¡¯ll kill you and everyone else in all the Xu n!¡±


    A suppressed murderous intent was seen in his eyes.


    A blood-red aura raged around him, forming a massive whirlpool.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to stay hidden then?¡±


    That old man in blood-red attire snorted and made his move, instantly unleashing a bloody w at the ancestral residence of the Xu n.


    The bloody w tore through the air as it came right above the manor, instantly tearing the defensive barrier above it.


    Without someone at the Divine Transformation Realm being in charge of things, a mere barrier like that waspletely useless.


    The barrier was torn apart with ease; it was as if it was made of tofu.


    Swoosh!


    A st of the beam of the sword shot through the night sky like a bolt of lightning, tearing everything in its path and tore that bloody w apart in an instant.


    After tearing the w apart, the beam kept moving forward and sted through the air without stopping. The shockwave alone killed over 1000 Blood Wolf Pirates in the process.


    The pirates were getting too close to each other, enabling the beam to tear apart several of them without even bothering to hit anyone else.


    That st was traveling so quickly that it felt like a bolt of lightning tearing through the night sky. The st instantly arrived right in front of that old man.


    That old man looked serious. One hand, which he kept behind his back all the time, was brought to the front right there and then.


    ¡°Soul-crusher Blood w!¡±


    He had already amplified his powers to their limits to take on that enemy of unparalleled strength that could¡¯ve emerged at any given moment.


    He was about to take on something so terrifying that they could easily kill his disciple without even having to show themselves at all. The old man was not about to let his guard down.


    That attack came in the form of a massive bloody w, tearing the st of the sword apart in midair.


    Boom!


    The beam was shattered right away.


    While it looked like it all happened over a long time, everything actually took ce within seconds. Both parties had already thrown harrowing moves at one another.


    That old man intended to demonstrate his might by fighting Lu Xuan, but he never expected Lu Xuan to easily catch him off guard with a st of the sword.


    That old man crushed that sword attack before him until he quickly realized that blood gushed from his hand. He then found a huge gash on his palm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fully block it!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with utter disbelief. His w attack was so powerful that wing down a mountain would¡¯ve hardly felt different from crushing tofu.


    Despite that, someone out there seeded in breaking his Soul-crusher Blood w with a st of the sword.


    This waspletely insane!


    This man, who had yet to even show his face, was insanely powerful!


    He was already at a slight disadvantage before the fight between them even truly began.


    He immediately siphoned his powers, allowing him to almost fully heal the wound on his hand.

 Chapter 672 - Killing Tens of Thousands of Pirates with A Single Move

    <h4>Chapter 672: Killing Tens of Thousands of Pirates with A Single Move</h4>


    That old man in the blood-red attire had an extremely terrifying look in his eyes as he red at that the Xu family¡¯s pitch-ck ancestral home.


    Despite the ce being pitch-ck, he was still able to somehow make out all that was going on in that ancestral home. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to do so otherwise had it not been for the vague moonlight being cast down from the night sky above.


    Not even the barrier and formations put in ce were capable of hiding anything from his sight.


    However, there was one ce that waspletely blurred by chaos. No matter how hard he tried to look at it, he couldn¡¯t see through the chaos. He began to wonder what was behind that barrier.


    That must be the ce!


    That old man in blood-red attire was able to tell right away. Boundless howls and shouts yed in his ears.


    He ignored all those howls and shouts, as none of them mattered to him.


    He kept his gaze on the patch of chaos.


    ¡°Soul-crusher Blood w!¡±


    He then tore at that chaotic spot with his hand again. That massive bloody w conjured from the attack increased in size as it came to shroud the entire ce.


    That one attack looked like it was capable of reducing the entirety of the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home to nothing but ashes.


    However, another st of sword light then tore through the night sky, shining very brilliantly as it sted onto that bloody w.


    While that st from the sword shattered the bloody w, another Soul-crusher Blood w was conjured again. To be more precise, it was already conjured fully beforehand. It was just that the next attack was hidden behind that previous attack. With the two attacks stacked together and acting as one, the attack could tear through the sky again and loom over the entire residence.


    The many fighters from the Xu family acted right away. No matter how much they attacked, all of their efforts proved useless; their attacks couldn¡¯t even break their own defenses.


    Within a smallpound of the Xu family¡¯s ancestral home, a figure was seen waving his hand. Another beam of the sword sted from his sleeve, lighting up the night sky and instantly shattering the iing bloody w.


    By then, it seemed as if the shrouded figure had run out of patience. He leaped off of where he stood and immediately took to the sky. Only then was everyone able to clearly see that figure in white.


    That man wore a bluish-white robe and looked extremely young. He looked incredibly dashing with his chiseled features and deep eyes.


    The Great Ancestors of the families who were present at the moment had all seen countless people throughout their lives. They sang their praises right there and then, saying that the man truly was an exceptionally fine young man.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be that old monster Lu, can it?¡±


    As the Great Ancestor of one family recalled something, his face changed into a slightly shocked expression.


    None of them realized that the old monster Lu, who had been of such renown as ofte, was actually so young.


    He looked way too young.


    The man looked like he was in his teens. Even if he were much older, he would have still seemed like their grandsons. He was nowhere near the same level as they were.


    Even so, such a young man like that old monster Lu that had be so renowned as ofte.


    ¡°So you finally decided to show yourself.¡±


    That old man in the blood-red attire red at that young man in the bluish-white robe. The frighteningly powerful aura that the young man had around him enabled him to confirm that this man was definitely his target. That young man was definitely the mysterious person who blocked his attacks.


    That was also the man who killed his disciple.


    Ignoring the severe tension in the air on the battlefield, Lu Xuan smirked and said, ¡°I thought of ying with you for a little while longer. I sure didn¡¯t expect you to balk so quickly.¡±


    One person then shouted, ¡°Fire!¡±


    Countless archers among the Blood Wolf Pirate targeted Lu Xuan. Tens of thousands of arrows were then fired at him from all directions.


    There were so many arrows that they seemed to have formed a massive wall that came right before Lu Xuan within mere moments.


    In the face of elite troops of such level and numbers, even the usual The Divine Transformation Realm fighters would have had to be wary. They would not dare to fight against anyone with such military prowess.


    Fighting such a massive force head-on would¡¯ve most likely led to the depletion of one¡¯s Spiritual Aether.


    However, they had apparently underestimated Lu Xuan.


    As Lu Xuan gave a simple wave, a golden dragon instantly roared at the sky.


    The dragon was conjured out of his Spiritual Aether, which was part of his Shield of Great Aether.


    All of the arrows flying at him from all directions were deflected as soon as they touched the golden dragon.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether was extremely frightening; his defense was nothing less than terrifying.


    Everyone nearby had only heard the sounds of metals shing. None of the countless arrows had been able to break that golden dragon¡¯s defense.


    Regardless of whatever kinds and variations of spells or runes were infused within the arrows, none of them could even scratch Lu Xuan, even though they were all spells of some kind when they touched him.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Lu Xuan simply waved and took control of the countless arrows. His will was almost of unimaginable size.


    Even the wills of those who were truly at the Divine Transformation Realm would not have enabled them to take control of so many arrows all at once. However, Lu Xuan managed to do so; his primordial spirit was more than several timesrger than that of a typical Divine Transformation Realm expert.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    As massive rumbles rang out, everyone saw the arrows were sent flying back to where they came from. The arrows moved faster than before.


    It was like a stone had kicked up massive waves from all directions, with the resulting waves spreading all over the ce.


    They were all moving at such a frighteningly fast rate.


    Under Lu Xuan¡¯s control, the arrows moved at unbelievably fast speeds and struck the original shooters within the blink of an eye.


    In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of Blood Wolf Pirates were all killed by the arrows that they shot mere moments ago.


    All of those pirates then dropped from the sky right away like dumplings.


    After so many pirates being killed almost all at once, the sky instantly became clearer.


    There were only tens of thousands of elite troops among the Blood Wolf Pirate. However, more than half of them were quickly killed by either Lu Xuan or the traps that the Xu family hadid down for them.


    The scene was extremely harrowing.


    The old man¡¯s eyes reddened so much that they looked as if they were about to bleed.


    At that moment, he emitted a beast-like growl as he hadpletely turned himself into a beast.


    More than half of the elite pirates of the Blood Wolf Pirates were now dead, alongside his meticulously fostered disciple, Xue Wushang. Half of what he built for most of his life was already destroyed, and the one who brought about such ruin was none other than that damned old monster Lu before him.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    That old man immediately made his move, pouncing onto Lu Xuan like a bloodied wolf.


    He knew very well that a fighter at Lu Xuan¡¯s level behaved as if they didn¡¯t fear the ambush that the Xu family had set up; the sheer number of members from the Blood Wolf Pirate meant nothing to Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 673 - Overwhelm

    <h4>Chapter 673: Overwhelm</h4>


    Lu Xuan had an appalling number of spells meant for dealing with overwhelming numbers of opponents, making him unafraid of being ganged up on like that. Even if there were twice or even thrice as many pirates, he could dispose of all of them in a short amount of time.


    It was utterly impossible to wear him down using measures meant for dealing with themon types of fighters at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    His born Taoism aptitude allowed his body to recover at a frightening rate, which basically allowed him to instantly recover how much energy he spent.


    The only way for someone to be able to take him down was through the use of forbidden arts.


    There were times where the difference in physique alone was already enough for one to score an overwhelming victory without even needing to take the difference in talents into ount.


    It was just like how an adult ant would not have been able to take on a tiger cub. The difference between the two would only grow bigger as the tiger cub grew stronger.


    In the world of cultivation, some people could never close the difference in talents and physique.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether or not someone seeded from their own powers or luck. Anyone who managed to make it to the Divine Transformation Realm had achieved a considerable feat.


    Such people were believed to possess formidable talents, yet they were still far too inferior to Lu Xuan.


    If these people were to be considered special, then Lu Xuan was the most special among them.


    Boom!


    That old man in blood-red attire appeared right before Lu Xuan.


    His speed was unparalleled. He was moving at a speed that was impossible for others to reach.


    That old man in blood-red clothing used all of his might. The blood wolf apparition that appeared behind him was none other than his primordial spirit.


    The fact that he unleashed his primordial spirit as soon as he came up spoke volumes of his intentions of overwhelming Lu Xuan.


    Cultivators at the Divine Transformation Realm were capable ofpletely overwhelm those at the Divine Treasure Realm thanks to the overwhelming might of their primordial spirits.


    That was apletely different level of power altogether.


    Xue Wushang was so badly beaten by Lu Xuan before he was unable to even materialize his primordial spirit.


    Apparently, the old man had taken the lesson to heart. From there, he vowed to never make the same mistake again.


    That blood wolf primordial spirit instantly arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    It moved so fast that no one could react in time.


    Lu Xuan watched as the massive blood-red wolf, who seemed seven to eight meters tall, charged at him.


    At that moment, that old man was practically that massive blood wolf itself.


    ¡°What petty tricks. Now you¡¯ll learn just how different massive the difference between us is.¡±


    Everyone heard a dragon roar. A massive dragon rose from behind him, swiping down and pinning that massive blood wolf on the ground immediately.


    That massive dragon had a golden body. Its scales looked lifelike, making the dragon appear extremely overbearing. To make matters worse, it was more than twice as huge as the blood wolf.


    Despite being of the same level, the old man¡¯s primordial spirit was only about seven to eight meters tall. In contrast, the golden dragon that Lu Xuan materialized was twice that size; that was at least the same size as someone at tier four of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Boom!


    That blood wolf was pinned to the ground, immediately creating a massive crater underneath.


    That blitzing speed at which the wolf charged was halted abruptly, like how a person was pped to the ground.


    It was the sh between primordial spirits between two cultivators of the same level, yet that old man was downright overwhelmed.


    That was when he lost the sh.


    Everyone could see how different the two sides were.


    Once that massive blood wolf primordial spirit was pinned to the ground by that massive dragon primordial spirit, the old man¡¯s original form was revealed.


    The old man shouted, ¡°Soul-crusher Blood w!¡±


    He unleashed a w attack at Lu Xuan. The bloodied energy tore through the sky and came right before Lu Xuan.


    Everyone then saw Lu Xuan doing nothing but pping it aside right away.


    The terrifying attack was immediately torn apart midair right once Lu Xuan¡¯s p connected, which then proceeded to hit that old man.


    That old man did not show any signs of fear. A bloody aura gathered around him, making him seem like some kind of bloody devil.


    Boom!


    The p shed with the blood w in midair, causing the space around it to tremble violently.


    Everyone around then heard cracking sounds. It became evident that the old man had already lost. The old man was sent flying right away, spinning midair for quite a bit before he could steady himself.


    His entire arm became limp from the sh.


    Despite having shed directly with Lu Xuan just once, he was already at aplete disadvantage and sustained grievous injuries.


    His entire arm was instantly busted.


    ¡°That¡¯s really something. No matter how you look at it, his strength is overwhelming.¡±


    The Great Ancestors of the families watched that scene unfold in shock. They saw how that old man, who was the previous leader of the Blood Wolf Pirates, was so utterly helpless when against Lu Xuan.


    Be it in terms of the might of their primordial spirits or pure physical attacks, that old man was no match for Lu Xuan, who had ughtered him with ease.


    Afternding, the old man had to take several steps back before he could truly regain his bnce. He panted heavily in the process.


    At first, he did not think much of Lu Xuan. Now, it took only a single attack to show how utterly helpless he was against Lu Xuan.


    Confused, the old man asked, ¡°You¡¯re also at the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm?¡±


    He knew just how impossibly difficult it was for one to make a breakthrough into the second tier of The Divine Transformation Realm where they were. He had spent his entire life dedicating himself to cultivation only to slightly extend his lifespan when he made a breakthrough into the second tier of The Divine Transformation Realm in old age.


    Otherwise, he would¡¯ve died by now, just as many people expected to have been the case.


    That old man was exactly why the Blood Wolf Pirate agreed to cooperate with those of Tianhe so willingly and without hesitation.


    He was just too old. While that didn¡¯t mean he would die almost immediately, his days were still numbered.


    Only the longevity medicine made of longevity grass would enable him to extend his lifespan.


    Then, there was the matter of sharing it with those of Tianhe.


    The ones of Tianhe were simply too na?ve; he would have simply ughtered them all along the way when he got the goods.


    Disposing of such people wouldn¡¯t have been much of a problem for him.


    Even so, the intelligence that the pirates gathered waspletely different from what was actually happening in the Xu n. Not only was that old monster Lu not severely injured as the information had said, but he was also at the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm level.


    Such a level of powers was every bit on par with his, which was why he was so wary of Lu Xuan.


    More importantly, Lu Xuan looked too young, and not just in terms of looks. Lu Xuan was truly young. The aura that Lu Xuan emanated was so terrifying that one would be concerned if they were burned to a crisp after standing right in front of him.


    The way that old man saw it, Lu Xuan, who was then standing high in the night sky, seemed more like a sun instead of a human being.

 Chapter 674 - Clash between Those at Third Tier of Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 674: sh between Those at Third Tier of Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s form was just too splendid. The way Lu Xuan was protected by his own aura actually made that old man in blood-red attire rather envious.


    That was the kind of power that he once had but was long lost at present.


    That was one advantage of being youthful.


    That was what countless elderly cultivators yearned for the most.


    Right now, however, the old man sensed a terrifyingly overwhelming mental pressure from Lu Xuan.


    Roar!


    At that moment, everyone present saw that the golden dragon had suddenly torn the blood wolf in half.


    Pfftt!


    That old man spat out blood just as his primordial spirit was torn apart. He felt almost like his soul was being torn to pieces. That feeling was 100 times more excruciating than having one¡¯s body shredded.


    He miserably lost the fight.


    There was no doubt that, physically or mentally, he was far inferior.


    At that moment, hisbat capacity was reduced to less than one-third of what he originally had.


    Only then did he finally realize his biggest mistake.


    At first, the old man in blood-red attire had never thought much of Lu Xuan; he saw the young man as someone at the Divine Transformation Realm who was little more powerful than the average cultivator. As such, he thought about using his own primordial spirit, which he thought to be apparently far more powerful, to overwhelm and then pin Lu Xuan down. In that case, he could easily dispose of the young man.


    That was usually how those at the Divine Transformation Realm would bully those at the Divine Treasure Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan did not just unexpectedly fend off the old man¡¯s intimidating attack. Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit turned out to be stronger and more solid than that of the old man.


    It got to the point that Lu Xuan was actually able to crush the old man¡¯s primordial spirit with ease.


    That old man¡¯s greatest mistake was having unleashed his primordial spirit to take on the enemy by himself, as that was tantamount to haveid himself bare before the enemy.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and sighed. ¡°So, this is all you¡¯ve got then? I guess the notorious Blood Wolf Pirate group was nothing more than a collection of bugs.¡±


    The old man was somewhat irked upon hearing what Lu Xuan said, yet he found almost instantly that Lu Xuan had lifted his hand and sent a beam of the sword tearing at the night sky, which squarely hitting him squarely right where he stood.


    That old man shrieked in pain as his body was sent flying. Everyone present saw how his body was bisected by that beam of the sword.


    Hiss!


    The Great Ancestors could not help but gasp at what they just saw. Lu Xuan appeared so powerful that he looked utterly harrowing.


    He had disposed of that old man without breaking a sweat.


    None of them would have probably even been able to take on that old man, but Lu Xuan was able to dispose of that old man so easily.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°No, it¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    It was only then that they discovered that one half of that old man, who was lying in a puddle of blood, was quickly sucking up all the blood surrounding it.


    There was simply no way to count all the injured and dead members of the Blood Wolf Pirate group around since the very beginning of the battle.


    The battles had not been taking ce for long, yet tens of thousands had already died.


    All those fighters were elites among cultivators; they could have been considered important members of the Xu family.


    At that moment, an endless stream of blood gushed towards the old man.


    Everyone could tell that it was some kind of heretic art that allowed one to absorb the blood of others to replenish one¡¯s own.


    That old man was seen standing up almost in an instant.


    The lower half of his body had regenerated.


    At that moment, his eyes were blood-red, which made him look even more harrowing than before.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    At that moment, he let out an enraged roar, making the bloody aura around him even thicker, appearing like some kind of devil of blood.


    The old man, who had now absorbed the blood of countless people, emanated an aura that was over twice as terrifying as he had been when he lost to Lu Xuan before.


    The blood-colored aura raged on. It seemed to have distorted the heavens and leave behind a bloody cloud.


    The bloody cloud loomed over everyone from the Xu family.


    All the surviving members of the Blood Wolf Pirate group cheered at the sight.


    Their former leader had exhibited terrifying powers just now. It didn¡¯t matter how this power came to be. The way they saw it, the light of victory had finally shined upon them.


    The way that Lu Xuan had gone about ughtering before had shattered all of their confidence. It was so harrowing that they saw Lu Xuan as an emissary from Hell.


    Roar!


    That old man was on all fours on the ground as an endless bloody aura covered him. He had transformed into a massive wolf that was at least twelve meters long.


    That was a kind of secret art.


    The old man¡¯s aura andbat prowess rose exponentially after he had turned into a massive wolf.


    His powers were far beyond what he had been before.


    Lu Xuan watched it all unfold, seemingly unfazed by what was happening. He had seen such secret arts at work one too many times in his past life. It was simply a kind of method that allowed one to transform into something else.


    He saw nothing extraordinary about it.


    That old man¡¯s powers had apparently surpassed that of the second tier of The Divine Transformation Realm after he transformed, allowing him to go all the way to the level of the third tier.


    While he was unable to keep himself in such a state for long, it was still a trump card that proved to be useful in critical moments.


    Average cultivators who were currently at the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm would have probably been utterly helpless against him.


    It was rather unfortunate that he was fighting Lu Xuan instead.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s usualbat prowess was alreadyparable to those at the third tier of The Divine Transformation Realm, so he was not afraid at all.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan felt that while his vision blurred for a split second, the blood wolf was already right in front of him.


    That blood wolf moved like a bolt of blood-red lightning.


    It was a speed unbefitting the wolf¡¯s size, which was the size of a hill by then. That wolf actually moved somewhat faster than the fastest it moved previously.


    That blood wolf opened its mouth wide and chomped down at Lu Xuan ferociously.


    Swoop!


    Lu Xuan disappeared from where he stood. That blood wolf¡¯s biting attack missed.


    However, everyone saw how that bite had ended up crushing the air in the area around him. It looked as if the wolf¡¯s bite was able to crush a mountain.


    Before anyone could react to what happened, however, a huge hand was seening out of nowhere before pping at that blood wolf.


    Boom!


    That massive blood wolf was pped in a rumble, sending it flying and then crashing hard onto the ground.


    The impact caused the ground to shake slightly.


    It was then that the spectators saw who had conjured that huge hand.


    That wolf moved unbelievably fast, yet Lu Xuan proved to be even faster. He disappeared like a bolt of lightning and appeared out of nowhere.


    Lu Xuan then grabbed at the air right away. Lightning power was then conjured and materialized into a whip.


    The whip cracked down on that blood wolf, leaving a massive bloody gash behind on its body. Blood sttered as the attack connected.

 Chapter 675 - Truly Terrifying Like No Other

    <h4>Chapter 675: Truly Terrifying Like No Other</h4>


    It was the Dragon-snaring Lasso.


    A whip hit that wolf and left a long bloody gash on it. Everything looked incredibly ferocious.


    Roar!


    That mountain-like blood wolf leaped again and roared at Lu Xuan. Its eyes were filled with harrowing murderous intent.


    After absorbing the blood of countless other people, it could allow its powers to grow even more. Naturally, such an ability came at a price.


    The formidable power came with a strong murderous intent that surged into its brain, pushing it to the verge of bing a creature that knew nothing but ughter.


    ¡°No use bing an animal. You shall finally see the difference in power between us.¡±


    Lu Xuan took one look at that blood wolf while casting a nce at where the Great Ancestors of the families were that night.


    While the Great Ancestors of the families were all well-hidden, they might have as well stood in in sight without hiding at all, given how they were clearly revealed by Lu Xuan¡¯s Delusion-breaker Eyes.


    Swoop!


    Lu Xuan disappeared from where he stood before instantly reappearing right in front of that blood wolf.


    Boom!


    That blood wolf, which seemed to be conjured out of nothing but blood-colored energy, was hit by a flying knee strike strong enough to send it flying in the air.


    Within the blink of an eye, Lu Xuan then disappeared from where he stood again.


    It looked as if he had just teleported.


    He was then found flying in the air but moving like he was on t ground.


    Boom!


    Before the wolf could fall from the sky, it was hit yet again and was sent flying even further.


    When the wolf was higher in the air, Lu Xuan appeared above it and stomped on the blood wolf with immense force.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Everyone saw how one-sided the fight was, with the wolf being nearlypletely unable to fend for itself. It was beaten several times in midair like a punching bag, bobbing up and down as it was hit by a barrage of attacks.


    One of the Great Ancestors could not help but say with a gasp, ¡°That¡¯s some frightening speed indeed!¡±


    Lu Xuan was moving at extremely fast speeds. He zipped about like bolts of lightning, tearing the sky apart as he moved several times faster than the speed of sound, beating that blood wolf so badly that it was unable to fight back.


    Not even the Great Ancestors at the Divine Transformation Realm were able to make out his movements clearly. They still knew full well that if Lu Xuan were to actually fight any one of them, they would have all been defeated right away before they could even begin to counterattack.


    Since they couldn¡¯t move as fast as him, it was simply impossible for them to even stand a chance against Lu Xuan.


    A Great Ancestor of one of the families pursed his lips andmented, ¡°He¡¯s not only doing this to teach the wolf a lesson. He¡¯s also doing this to show us just how wide the gap between us and him is.¡±


    The way he saw it, Lu Xuan was simply giving them all a warning about what he was doing.


    That warning worked very well, so much so that it had almost frightened them all to death.


    Despite also being at the Divine Transformation Realm as well, the gap between them and Lu Xuan was even wider than the gap between the Divine Treasure Realm and the Divine Transformation Realm inparison.


    Deep down, everyone was left in awe. They wondered where that old monster Lu came from, as well as how he became so terrifyingly strong.


    What he demonstrated waspletely far from the kind of strength that they were able toprehend.


    Another Great Ancestormented, ¡°His physical body was even more terrifying; it can even withstand moving at such high speeds for such a long time. That body of his sure is frighteningly powerful.¡±


    Everyone could tell that one needed frighteningly levels of physical resilience to move at such terrifying speeds. Such a level of physical resilience far exceeded the expectations of average cultivators.


    None of the Great Ancestors could have moved at such speeds even at their very limit. Even if they were to somehow achieve such speeds, their bodies would have probably ended up being torn apart by sheer air resistance.


    When coupled with Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying level of powers, to begin with, that enabled him to have an unparalleled level ofbat prowess. He did not even have any weaknesses perceptible with the naked eye.


    He was extremely powerful in every possible way.


    Lu Xuan had various other ways to go about it. Apparently, he chose to do it this way because such a way of doing things was simple yet violent. The effect was nothing short of astonishing.


    It demonstrated his abhorrent physique, which was as frightening as one could imagine.


    While the Great Ancestors were still reeling from the shock, the battle had essentially ended a long time ago.


    Everyone saw how that primordial spirit that the old man in blood-red attire encased himself in, was being beaten from all directions. Once the form of that blood wolf could no longer be maintained, the old man¡¯s original form was soon revealed.


    Pfft!


    That old man immediately spat out blood, his eyes filled with disbelief. After absorbing the blood of countless people, the strength of his powers spiked exponentially. By then, he was as powerful as even a cultivator at the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Even so, he still wondered why he still was unable to defeat Lu Xuan.


    The situation had gotten so bad that he was unable to even defend himself from Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks.


    He was actually pummeled so badly that he dropped from the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm all the way back to the second tier.


    Through sheer brute force alone, he was forced out of the state that he achieved by using a secret art.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan hardly looked as if he hadn¡¯t broken a sweat. It became apparent to him that such a level of shes was hardly a problem for Lu Xuan.


    That old man used a secret art to make a breakthrough into the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, a pinnacle state which he could maintain temporarily.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s case was different; at his current level of power, he hadbat prowess above the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. If he were to conjure the Auric Flower, he could have even fought those at the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Both parties were not even on the same level, to begin with.


    Swoop!


    As the old man¡¯s vision blurred for a bit, Lu Xuan¡¯s kicknded squarely at his chest. Nobody could tell just how many ribs had been broken by that one kick alone. The impact was so fearsome that his internal organs had shifted.


    His Shield of Great Aether was utterly useless in protecting him, as one kick from Lu Xuan was enough to prate all of his defenses.


    Lu Xuan did not bother holding back, as he did not see that old man as worthy of his mercy. That old man was the leader of a band of pirates who had taken countless innocent lives throughout his life. One could¡¯ve even said that his existence was nothing but malicious.


    Having lost the protection of his blood wolf primordial spirit, the kick had instantly sent that old man flying. He had no way of stopping it.


    That old man was unable to even react in time before he was kicked yet again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three consecutive kicksnded on that old man¡¯s chest, instantly throwing him to the ground. Afterward, the old man remainedpletely still.


    Gasps from below could¡¯ve been heard above the air, as they all saw that a cultivator at the second tier of The Divine Transformation Realm was kicked to death without being given the chance to put up a fight.


    That was a harrowing scene witnessed by everyone present, including the members of the Xu family and the remaining tens of thousands of the Blood Wolf Pirates.


    What happened right there had cemented Lu Xuan¡¯s status as the invincible one.


    A Great Ancestor¡¯s passing was in itself something of great importance. It was even more significant when one had been kicked to death.


    Almost nothing else could¡¯ve been considered to be even more shocking than that.


    What happened there made everyone realize that the Great Ancestors at the Divine Transformation Realm were not gods. They were not immune to death, and someone could actually kick them to death with ease.


    Many people¡¯s perception of the world had crumbled immediately upon realizing this fact.


    Although Lu Xuan still appeared to be a dashing young man under the moon, many people saw him as more of a creature that climbed its way out of Hell.


    He was utterly terrifying.


    Countless Blood Wolf Pirates suffered psychological breakdowns right away.

 Chapter 676 - Opening of the Secret Realm of Tianhai City

    <h4>Chapter 676: Opening of the Secret Realm of Tianhai City</h4>


    There was no doubt that without someone to lead them, the remaining tens of thousands of members of the Blood Wolf Pirate scattered.


    Lu Xuan killed both of their leaders yet emergedpletely unscathed. That fact alone caused each member to suffer a psychological breakdown.


    All of the members of the Blood Wolf Pirate group scattered in different directions.


    Lu Xuan then shouted, ¡°Everyone, get to work. Leave nothing behind! All of you out there who have been watching the fight, are you still here just to watch?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words instantly made all of those in hiding shudder. They knew that Lu Xuan was aware of their presence.


    If they chose to remain hidden, they would have probably just angered that extremely terrifying monster known as Lu Xuan.


    Furthermore, what Lu Xuan said made sense. All of those surviving pirates were extremely brutal ouws.


    One could only imagine just how much damage these pirates would¡¯ve inflicted if they were allowed to do as they please in the cities.


    All of the hidden fighters of the ns then emerged. They had initially been there just to prevent the Blood Wolf Pirate from acting against the other cities once they finished ughtering the Xu family.


    In the end, however, they had to mop up the rest of the pirates instead.


    All of the elite guard members of the Xu family who had been sitting on their hands for a long time also moved to chase after the pirates.


    Without the Divine Transformation Realm fighters being in charge of things, all the remaining pirates were little more than mere insects by then.


    A series of cheers and war cries rang out from all directions. The pirates, all of whom were now cornered and had nowhere else to run, gave it their all and burst. They were getting ready to fight their way out.


    For a while, they posed a serious threat to the nearby ns.


    Even so, the threat never grew into anything more serious. The pirates were little more than caged beasts by then. They were prevented from bing real threats to all the ns around.


    The members of the ns reacted ordingly and managed to steady themselves before long, enabling them to hold the line.


    Several of the pirates were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm, yet they were still quickly killed in quick session by the Great Ancestors of the ns.


    Considering that all of them were at the Divine Transformation Realm, the Great Ancestors were absolute killing machines on the battlefield.


    They weren¡¯t allowed to even raise their voice at Lu Xuan; they feared that Lu Xuan would target them for doing so. Even so, he was still the only one they were afraid of.


    All of the Great Ancestors were still seen as extremely terrifying, top-notch fighters to the average cultivators.


    Any single one of them would have been able to turn the tables of the battlefield in their favor, especially when they were so many of them around.


    It took them all almost mere moments to crush whatever resistance the surviving pirates were able to put up.


    Now that the pirates were no longer able to put up much for a fight, it was only a matter of time before the survivors dropped like flies.


    The ughter went on throughout the entire night, making the citizens of the city fear for their lives.


    This battle, which was unlike any other, eventually ended. Every single pirate was killed near the Xu family¡¯s estate, without a single one of them being given a chance to escape.


    Tens of thousands of dead bodies marked the casualties that each n had suffered. Nearly 50 thousand bodies were scattered all over the ground, which waspletely covered in blood and the stench of rotting flesh.


    It took the members of the Xu family over two weeks to get rid of all of those dead bodies. They even managed to catch numerous practitioners of heretic arts in the process.


    There was no doubt that the sight of tens of thousands of bodies lying all over the ground seemed to havee from Hell tomon folks. However, some practitioners of the heretic arts saw it as nothing more than a grand feast.


    Countless fighters who practiced heretical arts came wanting a part of this so-called ¡°feast¡±.


    One by one, each of these fighters was caught while the Xu family was busy cleaning up the ce. This even caused many battles to erupt during this time.


    Despite having lost their Great Ancestor, the Xu family still had ess to manpower and resources. Going about doing as they pleased near the Xu family¡¯s estate meant that all those practitioners of heretical arts were digging their graves. They were all quickly taken care of before long.


    The oue of that battle spread like wildfire to all the other cities in the basin.


    The protector god of the Xu family at the moment, the old monster Lu, made it into the higher ranks of the many cultivation forces around. He became known as the best cultivator known so far.


    It was especially so with the ns from the cities near Tianhai City. All of them instructed their own members and disciples to never mess with that old monster Lu, whose origins were unknown.


    That old monster Lu was simply too mysterious. Nobody even knew where that man came from. None of their archives and databases mentioned Lu Xuan at all.


    ¡°Despite being known as old monster Lu, I heard that the man was actually very young. Since he¡¯s reached the Divine Transformation Realm at such a young age with such formidablebat capacity, I¡¯m afraid that he isn¡¯t from here. Rather, I believe he is from somewhere else out there.¡±


    Some spected that Lu Xuan was instead from some other world out there.


    Everyone knew that their world was actually a massive basin. The only passage they had with the outside world was blocked by the ones from the Yunlong Vige.


    They knew next to nothing about the outside world.


    It was said that the world outside had huge numbers of capable people, with as many geniuses as raindrops during a storm. This number far exceeded what was found in their basin world.


    However, no one knew how true such spections were.


    That was because none of them had ever ventured outside to learn what the worlds out there were truly like.


    Anyone who was known to have ventured outside at times was never seen returning to their world.


    Nheless, spections about Lu Xuan¡¯s origins continued all the same. He had caused such a massivemotion, after all. If Lu Xuan were from one of the many cities from that basin, people would¡¯ve begun looking into his origins a long time ago.


    Many people grew more curious. ¡°Is he truly from the outside world then? What is the outside world truly like?¡±


    Some people also spected that Lu Xuan was not from outside the basin, but instead hailed from another content on the other side of the ocean.


    People had spected that on the other side of the Boundless Sea lied another continent with a civilization based on a different type of cultivation.


    Many people believed that Lu Xuan was likely from that other continent.


    The people began discussing the possibilities of Lu Xuan¡¯s origins for quite some time.


    For the Great Ancestors, however, Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were what truly made their skin crawl.


    It seemed to them that a dragon had somehow managed to venture inside a pond.


    No one knew where this dragon was from. More importantly, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t very close with nobody from around those parts, which meant that he could do as he pleased. There was no doubt that his presence would¡¯ve messed the state of affairs with the entire Tianhai City and all the cities around it.


    The old monster Lu¡¯s renown only increased over time.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye. The day when the opening of the Secret Realm of Tianhai City was around the corner.


    Tianhai City, which countless people had been talking about at first, became a gathering ce for numerous fighters. All of the other cities around the Secret Realm of Tianhai City treated every single opening into this realm as a grand event.


    The grand event became even more significant with the presence of one such renowned and talked-about figure like old monster Lu, so much so that many who were initially uninterested in the event came as well.


    At that moment, countless fighters lurked around the Xu family of Tianhai City.

 Chapter 677 - Old Monster Lu Making an Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 677: Old Monster Lu Making an Appearance</h4>


    At a hill standing above a vast piece of nd less than 50 kilometers away from Tianhai City¡­


    That nd was already filled with people.


    Due to the secret realm having been opened so many times before, everyone knew that this secret realm was actually at the top of that hill. It was technically not a proper secret realm within Tianhai City, but it was still just less than 50 kilometers away.


    That kind of distance was a walk in the park for those at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, all of those people only dared to loiter about a kilometer away from the hill without getting too close.


    They all knew that those who dared to go up that hill were practically supreme beings at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    One by one, silhouettes arrived with a formidable aura being exuded around them.


    While the ce was considered right outside Tianhai City, it had technically be a shared secret realm among all the nearby cities. Additionally, Tianhai City¡¯s strength preventing him from iming the secret realm as well.


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that Sage Tianheng? Huh, I heard that he¡¯s pretty close to dying by now. He¡¯s here to participate in the opening of that secret realm onest time.¡±


    ¡°The president of the Tianxing Chamber of Commerce is here too. It¡¯s been years since he made an appearance. I heard that his grandson is the one taking care of the chamber ofmerce now. He¡¯s apparently now here for the secret realm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot of them. Over 30 fighters at the Divine Transformation Realm already showed up in mere moments.¡±


    However, some people appeared to have known the rules. They simply chuckled as they said, ¡°Oh, this is no big deal. The truly powerful ones have yet to show up.¡±


    Naturally, those who truly knew about the rules also knew very well that none of the people who had now shown up were amongst the most powerful among experts at the Divine Transformation Realm. Although those people were considered the weakest among the Great Ancestors at the Divine Transformation Realm, there was still plenty of them.


    It did not take long for the nearby crowd to see that someone else seemed to have torn a fissure in the sky before descending up that hill like a meteor.


    ¡°It¡¯s Great Ancestor Zhang of Yuanzhou City. Man, I didn¡¯t expect to see him here today as well. I heard that he is known as the strongest in all of Yuanzhou City.¡±


    Some people among the crowd were almost able to recognize that man instantly with a single nce. That man was none other than the Great Ancestor of the Zhang n hailing from arge city named Yuanzhou City.


    Despite being a Great Ancestor at the Divine Transformation Realm, it was also obvious that Great Ancestor Zhang was far more powerful than other experts at the Divine Transformation Realm who showed up earlier.


    Apparently, he actedpletely different from the others.


    Another middle-aged man who emanated heretical qi descended from above Great Ancestor Zhang, standing a considerable distance away from the former. His aura was every bitparable with Great Ancestor Zhang. This man was also apparently a cut above the rest.


    Some quickly recognized this man as soon as he arrived. That man was Great Ancestor Xiedao from Mount Xiejian.


    Another formidable fighter was a cut above the rest.


    Many people immediately gulped at the sight of him. While many formidable fighters came from that continent, most of them were actually average cultivators at the first tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. Only a handful of them was capable of making it to the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    There were only a handful of such beings, with two of them being Great Ancestor Zhang of Yuanzhou City and Great Ancestor Xiedao of Mount Xiejian.


    It did not take long for the third supreme fighter to appear right after Great Ancestor Xiedao arrived. The one who came after those two was a crone who was dressed like an oracle, making her look extremely mystical. Her signature aura as a cultivator waspletely different from the others.


    However, there were still some that believed she hailed from that major religion nearby. That crone was the leader of the Faith of the Holy Maiden.


    The Faith of the Holy Maiden worshipped a celestial maiden from the outside world named the Holy Maiden of the Nine Heavens. This deity was said to have been one of the gods who walked along a godly path, making herpletely different from the others. Even so, her powers were unparalleled.


    ¡°All three supreme fighters made their appearance. They were never seen in the secret realm event of Tianhai City before, as they were all upied with their daily training. It wasn¡¯t easy to even see them around. It¡¯s quite a miracle now to see all three of them gathered around in one ce.¡±


    Some were still puzzled. Those three beings were practically the strongest cultivators that they knew. Apparently, these cultivators were far more powerful than the others at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Those three were at the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. As such, they were of supreme status in that region.


    They were so formidable that even the cultivation forces that they established had more than one cultivator at the Divine Transformation Realm in their ranks. That made these forces very powerful.


    ¡°I bet they¡¯re all here because of that Old Monster Lu. Haven¡¯t you heard about that Old Monster Lu crushing the entire Blood Wolf Pirate group all on his own?¡±


    ¡°Is the Old Monster Lu himself going to show up today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that again. Why else would so many people be gathering around today? The number was far higher than any of the previous years, man. Many of these people are actually here to see that Old Monster Lu and figure out what is the deal with that guy.¡±


    Many knew very well why the three titans would appear there at the same time on that day, primarily because of Lu Xuan.


    Recently, Lu Xuan¡¯s renown grew so much that it was only natural that he became widely known around the world. Even those three titans would personally show up at the event.


    ¡°Is Old Monster Lu truly going to show up? The secret realm of Tianhai City is about to open. If he doesn¡¯t get here soon, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it.¡±


    Many turned to look in the direction where Tianhai City was.


    The crowd then finally saw Lu Xuan and his entourageing in a huge formation.


    The one who took the lead of that entourage was a dashing young man who wore a bluish-white robe.


    ¡°That¡¯s the famed Old Monster Lu?¡±


    Many turned to look curiously at that dashing young man who possessed very chiseled features. It was especially so given that they heard that it was that young man who was rumored to have ughtered the members of the Blood Wolf Pirate group, that he was the rumored Old Monster Lu. That piqued many people¡¯s interests.


    Lu Xuan made his way to the top of the hill as if he was on his own. Then, he looked at the other three titans who were at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Anyone else would have felt very uneasy when gazed upon by a ground of Great Ancestors at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s case was different. He had been through asions that were over 100 times more solemn than what was currently happening before them. Not only did he appear unfazed, but he was also hardly even concerned deep down.


    He put both of his hands behind him and waited quietly for that secret realm at the top of the hill to open.


    The eyes of many spectators fell onto Lu Xuan, making him the focus of their attention.


    The gaze was especially intense from those three supreme ones. Surprised by Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance, all three of them secretly amplified their powers to cast immense pressure upon him.


    However, they were all astonished by the fact that their pressure was utterly ineffective against Lu Xuan; the man did not even budge.


    All that formless pressure that was cast onto Lu Xuan looked as if it got sucked into some bottomless pit, leaving none of it behind.


    It was like a bull made of dirt walking into the ocean only to quickly be dissolved without a trace of its existence being left behind.


    The pressure that was cast on Lu Xuan took no form. All three of them remained stoic, with nothing notable on their faces. As such, nobody knew that the four of them secretly began to fight each other.


    To put it precisely, the three titans were ganging up on Lu Xuan but failed to make him even budge from where he stood.


    While that pressure took no true form, it truly did have various effects on cultivators. Thebined pressure from the three was so massive that it might have made anymon folk fall to their knees.


    Even so, Lu Xuan remained looking like he was having a good time with nothing bothering him.

 Chapter 678 - Just Run Over Them All

    <h4>Chapter 678: Just Run Over Them All</h4>


    Nobody else knew that the handful of top-notch fighters were already secretly butting heads with each other.


    All the pressure that they cast onto Lu Xuan disappeared without a trace.


    That fact alone caused all three of them to wear serious expressions.


    It seemed obvious that they discovered something: while Old Monster Lu looked young, there was far more to him than meets the eye.


    The rumors about Lu Xuan having taken down the two top-notch cultivators at the Divine Transformation Realm in the ranks of the Blood Wolf Pirate seemed to be more than just rumors at that moment.


    At the very least, they realized that they probably would not be able to do anything to Lu Xuan by simply casting pressure on him.


    ¡°Is that all that you three are capable of?¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked as he nced at the three of them, seemingly dismissing them right before their eyes.


    What Lu Xuan just said caused quite a stir below as well. Only then did they realize that Lu Xuan had shed with all three of them.


    A sh had urred without any of them being aware of it.


    At that moment, Great Ancestor Zhang red at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare get too confident in yourself, Old Monster Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan retorted, ¡°Oh, so now I¡¯m the one being cocky here? All three of you leaned on me as soon as I got here. Tell me, then: who¡¯s in the wrong here?¡±


    The world typically relied on thew of the wild: the strong always preyed on the weak.


    If he were to even budge from the previous attack, all three of them would have probably pounced on him like a hungry tiger attacking a goat.


    In a croaked and somewhat cold voice, the leader of the Faith of the Holy Maiden said, ¡°We haven¡¯t even met, but I can already tell that your reputation precedes you. All we¡¯re trying to do is see what you¡¯re made of.¡±


    Lu Xuan snickered, ¡°You want to see what I¡¯m made of, huh? I thought that you all already learned what I¡¯m made of moments ago. Now, it¡¯s my turn to see what you guys all are made of.¡±


    Great Ancestor Xiedao shouted, ¡°What insolence! Do you seriously think that we¡¯re in the same league as that old man from the Blood Wolf Pirate?¡±


    The way Great Ancestor Xiedao saw it, Lu Xuan was simply getting ahead of himself and thought himself to be invincible after crushing the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    A smirk was seen on Lu Xuan¡¯s face as he retorted further, ¡°I admit that you¡¯re all far more powerful than him. Even so, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Lu Xuan was able to sense that, in terms ofbat prowess, the three supreme ones were far more powerful than the old man in the blood-red attire of the Blood Wolf Pirates. However, that was all they had.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re biting off more than you could chew!¡±


    Countless Divine Transformation Realm beings were now present. At that moment, they got angry and immediately burst with a terrifying aura. All of them then pounced onto Lu Xuan like a mountaining down on him.


    That aura wasid out in midair for all to see, unlike the towering yet formless pressure that they cast before. The terrifying aura was so dense that it could¡¯ve almost be seen with the naked eye as it loomed all over Lu Xuan.


    Over a dozen of those Great Ancestors made their moves. They were all rted to those supreme ones in some way.


    It was apparent that they were permitted to attack, allowing them to make a move as the situation demanded.


    ¡°The sh begins!¡±


    Many who were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm could see that the near-solid aura that one could¡¯ve seen with the naked eye. The same went for those at the Divine Treasure Realm who hailed from the many ns.


    Everyone knew that this was all to test Lu Xuan.


    Nobody knew where Old Monster Lu came from, but he managed to cause quite amotion as soon as he appeared. It was apparent that the veteran cultivators at the Divine Transformation Realm were irked by that.


    Many of these people made their move, yet no one knew just how many were still keeping their hands to themselves.


    ¡°Sir Lu would be fine, right?¡±


    Meanwhile, Xu Tianying continued to watch from afar along with the Xu Family. Xu Tianying became concerned at the sight of Lu Xuan, who was now airborne.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. Sir Lu is powerful. He should¡¯ve been able to pass this test with ease.¡±


    Xu Hongyi, the leader of the Xu family, locked his gaze at that figure in midair as he answered Xu Tianying¡¯s question.


    While he lookedpletelyposed, it was but a fa?ade to mask his restlessness. Deep down, he was actually very concerned for Lu Xuan¡¯s wellbeing.


    Lu Xuan was the Xu family¡¯s only hope, after all.


    While Lu Xuan was not a Great Ancestor of the Xu n, he was still the only one willing to help them. He was also the only being at the Divine Transformation Realm who wasn¡¯t out to obliterate their n.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s presence alone greatly intimidated all the ns around, stopping them from bullying the Xu n.


    If Lu Xuan were to fail or flee with his tail between his legs, that renown he earned by crushing the Blood Wolf Pirate would¡¯ve probably crumbled in a single day.


    Everyone knew what would¡¯ve happened to losers of such altercations. During the days following when the main force of the Blood Wolf Pirate was crushed at Tianhai City, he knew that there had already been over 100 ns venturing out to the seas just to search for the pirates¡¯ir.


    The Blood Wolf Pirate had gotten on the bad side of too many cultivation forces out there. The members of those forces were only keeping their hands to themselves because the pirates were simply too powerful. The Blood Wolf Pirate had such formidable beings being in charge of things, on top of being unbelievably cunning and brutal.


    They kept their hands to themselves, unable to do anything. Despite that, those forces did not want to get rid of the pirates. Additionally, nobody knew just how much wealth had the pirates amassed throughout the years.


    Many had their eyes on that wealth, so much so that even the Xu n had sent a fleet to search for the pirates¡¯ir out in the vast ocean.


    Even the likes of the Blood Wolf Pirates that had been so feared by many suffered such a fate after their fall.


    One could¡¯ve only imagined what would¡¯ve happened to a group like the Xu family in the same situation.


    If Lu Xuan lost, there was no doubt that the Xu family would suffer.


    Naturally, Xu Hongyi knew such a thing would happen. It was still something that Lu Xuan had to go through.


    If a formidable one from some foreignnd were to assert their presence in the local scene, the only way to do so was to ze their own trail by making impressive achievements.


    While killing the two leaders of the Blood Wolf Pirates enabled him to intimidate the average ones, that was hardly enough to intimidate the three titans.


    They had yet to see what Lu Xuan was truly capable of.


    However, the members of the Xu n had absolute confidence in Lu Xuan. The fight that urred during that night had thoroughly impressed him, making him realize just how terrifyingly formidable that man that they called Sir Lu truly was. Furthermore, they still didn¡¯t know where he came from.


    Lu Xuan sensed a dozen or so auras looming over him, but he remained unfazed. He was fully ready to engage inbat.


    That was what it meant to keep a low profile.


    That was something that he did not need to concern himself with.


    He had no need for discretion in the Holy Sun Continent. Since nothing could pose a true threat to him, he could do as he pleased.


    The way he saw it, there was only one way to deal with the discontented locals out to test his mettle.


    He would simply run them over.


    A showcase of absolute power would¡¯ve sufficed.


    A terrifying aura instantly burst from Lu Xuan, shrouding him like a towering divine mountain as he conjured a terrifying cyclone around him.


    The auras from the dozen or so Great Ancestors at the Divine Transformation Realm were shredded to nothing as soon as their aura touched his.


    They were all already at a disadvantage as soon as the sh began.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura began to seize the opportunity at the same time, splitting into over a dozen streams before simultaneously running over those Great Ancestors.


    The terrifying altercation erupted right away. It took only a single moment for Lu Xuan to gain the upper hand and begin his counterattack.

 Chapter 679 - One Against All

    <h4>Chapter 679: One Against All</h4>


    Everyone knew that Lu Xuan was very strong but not simpleminded. Those who disagreed with him could take a look at the two heads of the leaders from the Blood Wolf Pirate, which were still hanging on the gate of Tianhai City!


    Lu Xuan possessed extremely terrifying strength, yet people did not know much else about it!


    However, no one knew how horrifying Lu Xuan truly was!


    Lu Xuan demonstrated his strength when he had faced multiple Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm. This was especially so when they had a confrontation of their forces.


    Lu Xuan was able to defend against more than a dozen Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm. He also fought back, then chased and killed them.


    Lu Xuan emitted immense pressure when he began to fight back and suppress the more than a dozen Great Ancestors.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    These Great Ancestors immediately felt a terrifying threat crushing down on them.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    A Great Ancestor with a slightly weaker level of cultivation spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The confrontation of their forces looked invisible, yet there was still some significance about it.


    Anyone weaker would have most likely lost their minds as a result of the pressure.


    There were too many ways for an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm to kill someone. Killing lower-leveled Divine Treasure Realm experts, in particr, would have been extremely easy for them to do.


    To be more precise, it would be like a high-leveled expert going against a weaker person!


    Boom!


    The Great Ancestor that had spat out blood condensed a mysterious flower. This was his primordial spirit.


    No longer able to resist the force being emitted by Lu Xuan, he could only use his primordial spirit to defend himself.


    Meanwhile, the other Great Ancestors also began to condense their own primordial spirits. As soon as they released their primordial spirits, their forces also became stronger.


    If they did not release their primordial spirit, then they would¡¯ve used only 30 percent of their strength. However, they would be able to use their full strength once their primordial spirits were released.


    Suddenly, many people began to think, ¡°The counterattack has begun!¡±


    High up in the sky, the Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm had all released their own powerful forces in quick session. This was apanied by the rise of their primordial spirits, as they surged in the sky.


    These forces shrouded the entire mountain. Among those present, only experts in the Divine Transformation Realm were safe. However, even they had to use their inner energy to resist the confrontation of the forces between the two sides.


    Despite that, all the experts at the foot of the mountain could sense the presence of a terrifying force. Even though this force swept them away a little bit, it still made them extremely ufortable.


    The rest of the experts in the Divine Transformation Realm also grew nervous. It was obvious that things had gone beyond what they had originally expected to happen.


    Lu Xuan had not been forced to reveal anything. On the contrary, it was the Great Ancestors of the various families who had been forced by Lu Xuan to release their own primordial spirits to defend against him.


    Everyone turned towards Lu Xuan, unsure of what he was going to do next.


    At that moment, the force on Lu Xuan¡¯s body suddenly broke out again.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, everyone seemed to see the invisible force continuously rise. His force had unexpectedly suppressed the other forces from the numerous Great Ancestors. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lu Xuan¡¯s force suppressed the forces from the numerous Great Ancestors.


    Even when the Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm had used all their strength, they were unable to do anything to Lu Xuan. Instead, they were the ones being suppressed by Lu Xuan.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One after another, explosion sounds could be heard in the sky likend mines going off on the ground. In reality, it was explosions from the confrontation. In the end, Lu Xuan had the advantage when he fought the Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Everyone saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s force was gradually suppressing these Great Ancestors by the inch. One person was able to fight against more than a dozen Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm without losing ground while simultaneously gaining the upper hand with his cultivation.


    ¡°How is this possible? What kind of monster is he?¡± These Great Ancestors all stared wide-eyed and watched helplessly as their force was gradually being suppressed.


    They felt an overwhelming pressure on their chests as if they were being crushed by the terrifying force. There was nothing they could do to resist; they felt the same way as an ordinary person who was trying to resist a mountain copsing down on them.


    Even if they used all their strength, it was impossible to gain the upper hand!


    While the Great Ancestors had exerted all their strength, it was obvious that Lu Xuan had not used all of his strength to gain the upper hand.


    One of the Great Ancestors roared, ¡°I¡¯m going to fight with everything I¡¯ve got!¡±


    He shed his sword that was created from his primordial spirit. It burst out a terrifying power, as sword lights swept all over the sky. Only then could he stop the force of the suppression.


    Meanwhile, the other Great Ancestors also pulled out all the stops. With so many people watching them, they could not admit defeat!


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly, ¡°How over-confident!¡±


    The power on his body began to elerate, while the pressure on him growing bigger.


    It seemed as though the situation had be dire; any more pressure would have caused the Great Ancestors to fall to their knees!


    Under the pressure being exerted from Lu Xuan, the Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm began to vomit blood. They were once again seriously injured, realizing that they were about to bepletely defeated by Lu Xuan.


    It was an absolutely crushing defeat!


    Everyone held their breath as victory and defeat were about to be decided. Things had turned out to bepletely different from what everyone had expected; Lu Xuan was the one who had the advantage in this battle.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Just when the Great Ancestors were about to be defeated, everyone heard a cold hum. Great Ancestor Xiedao, the Faith of the Holy Maiden, and Great Ancestor Zhang, who had been watching on the side, could no longer hold back.


    Originally, they had not nned on making a move so soon. Instead, they wanted to let the others test out Lu Xuan¡¯s strength first.


    Who would have thought that Lu Xuan would¡¯ve defeated the other Great Ancestors so easily? Lu Xuan had not even been forced to reveal his primordial spirit.


    Alongside these three Great Ancestors, they now instantly saved the other Great Ancestors. One by one, each Great Ancestor sighed in relief. Lu Xuan¡¯s force that had crushed down on them was too terrifying. Its power seemed invincible as if Mount Tai had copsed.


    At that moment, the addition of the three Great Ancestors had greatly relieved their pressure!


    It had stabilized their crumbling line of defense!


    Even then, that was all they could do!


    After the three Great Ancestors joined the fray, everyone realized how terrifying Lu Xuan was. He hadpletely suppressed everyone using his own force alone. The addition of the three Great Ancestors only prolonged their defeat.


    Suddenly, Great Ancestor Xiedao condensed an irregr de on top of his head. That was his primordial spirit.


    After the irregr de was condensed, the pressure on Great Ancestor Xiedao¡¯s body instantly skyrocketed. The pressure at least doubled. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he fought back alongside the forces from the other Great Ancestors.


    At the same time, Great Ancestor Zhang and the Faith of the Holy Maiden also revealed their primordial spirits. Being an expert in the bow¡¯s path, Great Ancestor Zhang¡¯s primordial spirit resembled a long bow. This was also the legendary power passed down by the Zhang family across generations.


    As for the Faith of the Holy Maiden, her primordial spirit had turned out to be a red hydrangea. With this flower settling on top of her head, her force grew even more unparalleled!

 Chapter 680 - Defeating Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 680: Defeating Everyone</h4>


    As soon as Great Ancestor Zhang made a move, he was able to stabilize the line of defense that had been beaten back by Lu Xuan. Great Ancestor Zhang even began his counterattack, gradually moving towards Lu Xuan.


    In the end, the forces from the two sides were deadlocked in the center!


    Dumbfounded by the scene, one expert said, ¡°He¡¯s so strong. This Old Monster Lu is even stronger than we had originally thought. The only way he could be suppressed was for the three great experts to work together!¡±


    They all had thought that Lu Xuan was very strong, but they had never expected him to have been this strong!


    It took the top three experts in the world to work together to suppress Lu Xuan!


    After all, they knew deep down that Lu Xuan was strong. At most, he was an expert whose level of cultivation was the same as that of the three top experts.


    As far as they knew, he was already one of the top experts in the world!


    No matter how strong Old Monster Lu was, he could not be any more powerful than this!


    Even if he was defeated, it would notpromise his strength!


    Just when everyone thought that this was the end for Lu Xuan, however, everyone seemed to hear a dragon roaring. Immediately afterward, a godly dragon flew out from Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    As soon as the dragon came out, Lu Xuan¡¯s line of defense was instantly stabilized. Immediately afterward, the dragon went toward the top three experts.


    Boom!


    People watched as Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit, which resembled a godlike dragon, swept across everything. With a roar in the sky, the dragon directly defeated all the primordial spirits of the Great Ancestors.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The primordial spirits of these Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm were defeated. One by one, each of the Great Ancestors spat out mouthfuls of fresh blood.


    Immediately afterward, the top three Great Ancestors instantly felt a great amount of pressure; they no longer needed help from the other Great Ancestors to handle this pressure.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Great Ancestor Xiedao stared at Lu Xuan as if he had seen a ghost. Lu Xuan alone was able to easily suppress all three of them. What a terrifying existence he was!


    Great Ancestor Xiedao couldn¡¯t imagine how Lu Xuan could be this horrifying while he was still so young.


    At first, Great Ancestor Xiedao only wanted to test out Lu Xuan¡¯s strength and see what his limits were. He had also wanted to force Lu Xuan to humiliate himself so he would know which of them was truly invisible.


    Who would have thought that Lu Xuan would¡¯ve appeared even stronger?


    Great Ancestor Xiedao let out a roar, as the strange de above his head broke out a terrifying force. Immediately afterward, the de sliced down towards that dragon.


    This was another confrontation between the primordial spirits.


    However, the shocking de light was caught by the dragon above Lu Xuan¡¯s head, as it crushed the de light to pieces.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Great Ancestor Xiedao was badly injured. His entire body instantly became far weaker.


    Lu Xuan had severely injured Great Ancestor Xiedao was badly injured. Therefore, he had lost his fighting capability and withdrew from the confrontation.


    Great Ancestor Zhang followed suit, condensing a primordial spirit resembling arge bow. It constantly shot out arrows towards Lu Xuan in quick session. These arrows flew across the sky as they directly headed towards Lu Xuan.


    These attacks were aimed towards the primordial spirit; each arrow posed a great danger towards it!


    However, the arrows were useless against Lu Xuan¡¯s dragon primordial spirit. When all the attacksnded on the dragon, they disappeared without a trace as if they were y oxen entering the sea.


    Lu Xuan let out a roar, and the dragon suddenly created a huge wind. One of its ws fell onto the long bow, directly crushing it until it burst.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Great Ancestor Zhang also spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, as his primordial spirit was badly injured. He had also been seriously injured; he kept on retreating from the battle.


    All this would take a long time to describe, but it had happened in only a moment. Two of the three top Great Ancestors had already spat out blood and retreated from the battle. The only one left was the crone, the Faith of the Holy Maiden.


    The look on the Faith of the Holy Maiden¡¯s face instantly became serious.


    Great Ancestor Zhang and Great Ancestor Xiedao were both her strongest enemies. Over the years, they had fought against each other countless times. Naturally, they understood each other¡¯s strengths very well.


    Nobody expected these two experts to have been defeated so easily!


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    At this moment, the expression on the Faith of the Holy Maiden¡¯s face suddenly changed, as a look of horror appeared. She immediately wanted to take back the red hydrangea on her head and escape.


    Nobody expected that, with just one roar, Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit would¡¯ve locked onto the space around her. She could no longer escape.


    Afterward, the dragon pped on the red hydrangea, immediately turning it into nothingness.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The Faith of the Holy Maiden also screamed as she kept on retreating.


    It was obvious who won this battle!


    At that moment, the experts watching the battle from a distance could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    The battle was finally over!


    However, an incredulous look shed in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    After such a battle, Lu Xuan was the winner. This left everyone in an extreme state of shock!


    Lu Xuan actually won?


    Nobody could believe it!


    He had suppressed over a dozen Great Ancestors and forced them to retreat. The top three Great Ancestors were no exception.


    This itself was incredible; it might as well have been considered a legend!


    ¡°This is so absurd. He is pretty much invincible!¡±


    ¡°A real strong expert suddenly appeared here!¡±


    ¡°Where on Earth did this Old Monster Lue from? He¡¯s horrifying!¡±


    One by one, many experts began getting into the discussion. Many people turned their attention towards the Xu family.


    Everyone in the Xu family grew excited. Lu Xuan was far more powerful than they had imagined. There was For their Xu family, this was undoubtedly a good thing. As long as Lu Xuan protected them, they would gain a firm foothold.


    ¡°Senior Lu, you are too amazing!¡±


    Xu Tianying said with a dumbfounded expression. She only knew that Lu Xuan was very strong, but she never expected him to have been powerful enough to suppress a group of Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    She was almost too scared to speak. Xu Hongyi, the n Leader of the Xu family, was also the same way.


    On the top of the mountain, a group of Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm who had not yet made a move all retracted their forces in quick session. They were scared that Lu Xuan would misinterpret the situation and assume they wanted to join the frame.


    After all, it was impossible for them to beat someone who seemed as strong as Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan might have not even considered them to be any trouble at all.


    He could have probably defeated them with a wave of his hand!


    Based on the strength that Lu Xuan had demonstrated, this seemed very likely to be the case!


    Lu Xuan slowly said, ¡°How about now? Do you guys still want to assess my strength?¡±


    At that moment, the Faith of the Holy Maiden sighed in relief as she said, ¡°Great Ancestor Lu truly is strong, so much so that I¡¯m willing to admit defeat!¡±


    This was merely a confrontation between their primordial spirits. They had not yet fought in other aspects. Even so, this was enough for them to confirm that Lu Xuan truly was strong.


    If Lu Xuan continued to attack them, most of them would have died by now.

 Chapter 681 - A Sudden Change, the Arrival of a Powerful Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 681: A Sudden Change, the Arrival of a Powerful Enemy</h4>


    After the Faith of the Holy Maiden had spoken, nobody dared to refute anything she said. After all, they all saw how strong of a fighter Lu Xuan was just now. They were all powerless before Lu Xuan¡¯s mightybat prowess!


    Lu Xuan wore a yful smile on his face. He slowly said, ¡°Am I qualified to enter this secretnd today?¡±


    One Great Ancestor whom Lu Xuan had beaten wore a bitter smile on his face. He said, ¡°There is no need for Great Ancestor Lu to joke with us. We¡¯ve already been convinced by your strength, so you can go in as you please!¡±


    In the confrontation with Lu Xuan just now, he was barely able to hold on after just one attack, only to then be immediately defeated by Lu Xuan. That had been very tragic.


    It was so tragic that he was no match for Lu Xuan at all.


    ¡°In that case, this would be for the best!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at the crowd. Earlier, he was just establishing his prestige by killing and suppressing everyone.


    He had directly suppressed the three top experts where they stood. This would¡¯ve caused the others to abandon any thoughts on challenging him.


    Lu Xuan had defeated the top three experts, who were so vulnerable that they were not able to withstand even one attack. Anyone present with a properly functioning brain knew to never provoke Lu Xuan.


    This battle was nothing to Lu Xuan; he did not even have to use his trump card. His normalbat strength was already far stronger than that of the three top experts.


    The top three experts were only at the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. They were stronger than the leader of the Blood Wolf Pirate. However, the top three experts were far weaker whenpared to Lu Xuan, whosebat strength seemed like it was at the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Additionally, Lu Xuan still had yet to reveal his trump card. Once he managed to condense his Auric Flower, hisbat strength would climb to an even higher level.


    Any resistance from these people would¡¯ve been meaningless against him!


    He just didn¡¯t want to waste time on things like these. He took advantage of this opportunity to defeat them all as a way to convince them to not do anything to him.


    At that moment, a halo suddenly appeared above the mountain peak. Theyers of space on the halo set off waves that moved in all directions.


    In response, one person said, ¡°Is the secretnd opening?¡± One by one, everyone opened their eyes. The secretnd was finally opening. The opportunity that everyone had been waiting for was finally here.


    At that moment, no one had acted rashly. Instead, they each looked at Lu Xuan. Through the battle just now, Lu Xuan¡¯s invincibility had been established. Therefore, everyone had to wait for him to speak first before they dared to move.


    Lu Xuan was about to open his mouth, wanting to enter this secretnd. Just as he was going to do so, he suddenly raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    Immediately afterward, the Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm also looked up in the same direction one after another.


    High up in the sky, countless terrifying forces of lights burst out from high in the sky.


    A momentter, they all appeared in front of everyone.


    Upon closer inspection, the crowd realized that it was a military group in which everyone wore iron armor. There was a total of 3,000 people within the group.


    Although there were only 3,000 of them, they all possessed a terrifying force; they were each at least in the ninth tier of the Divine Treasure Realm. Some experts were even half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    These people were considered the best of the best.


    Even ordinary soldiers within the group were at least in the Divine Treasure Realm!


    This army of 3,000 people exuded a terrifying aura of pressure. They even made people feel that their strength was enough to kill all the experts present.


    Many of these experts were in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The person at the front was a young man dressed in red clothing. He looked to be around 18 or 19 years old, with a blood-red fan in his hand. He seemed elegant and graceful as if he was a handsome young master.


    However, it just so happened that this person exuded an aura of murderous intent. It was so strong that it could¡¯ve almost be tangible.


    Behind him was a tall man who had a well-built body, as if it were made of iron. A strong murderous intent was also being emitted from his body.


    This terrifying killing intent almost covered the entire sky. It had made scared everyone to death as they faced this terrifying murderous intent.


    Many people suddenly asked themselves, ¡°Who on Earth are these people?¡±


    This group had too many elites among them.


    Each family had their own guards, with many of them being elites. Even so, they were still not as powerful as the army in front of them.


    These 3,000 people alone could¡¯ve essentially been invincible no matter where they went.


    ¡°Who on earth are you people?¡± Great Ancestor Xiedao was the first to speak up.


    All he could feel was the strange de within him slightly trembling. It was as if he met some kind of terrifying enemy.


    He felt that It didn¡¯t matter whether he was facing the red-clothed young master at the front, or the strong man with an iron-like build at the back. He felt that they were both far stronger than him. They may have even been stronger than Old Monster Lu, who had defeated him earlier.


    He could not help but wonder when there had been so many monsters in the world, with each of them emerging in droves.


    They already had to deal with Old Monster Lu. Now, these two terrifying beings emerged and joined the fray.


    The Great Ancestors were among the strongest in the world, but they had never encountered so many horrifying monsters in their life.


    ¡°So noisy!¡±


    The strong man with an iron-like build suddenly moved. He pped out a palm, which had directlynded on Great Ancestor Xiedao¡¯s face.


    Zoom! Zoom! Zoom!


    This seemed to have been just an ordinary p. However, the speed was so fast that the p had instantly arrived on the Great Ancestor Xiedao¡¯s face. Great Ancestor Xiedao let out a muffled hum, as his entire body flew out in an instant and hit the mountain hard. The huge mountain trembled slightly.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Great Ancestor Xiedao spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The p had even caused some of his teeth to fall out. He looked extremely miserable.


    Everyone watching remained silent for a while. Nobody expected that someone as strong as Great Ancestor Xiedao could be easily pped in the face like that. He did not even have the ability to fight back.


    Everyone was left dumbfounded. Nobody knew who these people were.


    As the saying goes, a powerful dragon cannot crush a snake in its old haunts. However, the oue also depended on how strong this powerful dragon was!


    Many people were shocked by this. ording to this situation, this unknown powerful force was far stronger than those experts who lived in the area.


    First, there was a Lu Xuan. Now, there was this strong man with an iron-like build, whose strength had far surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations.


    People could not help but wonder deep down when there had been so many experts in the world. Several of them had suddenly appeared.


    The strong man with an iron-like build cautiously nced at the young master in red clothing. The strong man said, ¡°Young Master, please give us instructions!¡±


    It was obvious that he wanted to please the young monster, who was of a higher position than this strong man.

 Chapter 682 - Kill Them All

    <h4>Chapter 682: Kill Them All</h4>


    The young master in red clothing said, ¡°I will leave them all to you. Kill them all and form a blood formation!¡± His tone was very casual, yet he hadpletely looked down on everyone present.


    From his tone, it was obvious that he had treated them like ants who he didn¡¯t care about at all!


    The strong man with an iron-like build replied, ¡°Got it!¡±


    Afterward, the young master in red clothing took a step forward and directly entered the secretnd of Tianhai. It seemed that he came here for that secretnd as well.


    He didn¡¯t care about any of the people behind him at all!


    Although nobody realized what was going on yet, they all knew about one thing: the people that had arrived harvested evil intentions!


    This was especially so when this powerful force had suddenly appeared.


    Based on what the young master in red clothing said earlier, it seemed that this person was pretty worthy of contempt!


    ¡°They look like people from Yunlong Vige!¡±


    Some people seemed to have remembered that these 3,000 elites were actually from Yunlong Vige.


    It was true: they were from Yunlong Vige!


    At that moment, many people finally thought of a force that had been moving around in the outside world for a while now.


    Everyone knew that Yunlong Vige was very powerful, with countless experts and elites on their side. There were too many of them to count.


    It wasn¡¯t as if nobody tried to besiege Yunlong Vige in the past. Many families had even joined forces to take down Yunlong Vige and open up a road to the outside world.


    However, it ended in a crushing defeat for them. Since then, those families and sects had been directly uprooted.


    Nobody dared toy their hands on Yunlong Vige again after that!


    Everyone even stayed as far away from that area as much as possible!


    Fortunately, Yunlong Vige had not made a move since then. It was as if they had left to somewhere that was far away from this area, watching coldly as numerous forces shed at the basin. Yunlong Vige hadn¡¯t intervened in the sh at all.


    Because of that, many people began to slowly forget about how Yunlong Vige had killed numerous families.


    Through this battle, everyone found out there were many experts and elites in Yunlong Vige. Even when they pitted against the attack of various families working together, they were still able to defend themselves and even fight back!


    If ordinary people found out about Yunlong Vige, they wouldn¡¯t have cared about it at all!


    Only the people who were at the battle felt differently. For them, Yunlong Vige was a real threat. They would have had to bear the brunt if Yunlong Vige decided toe out of the mountain.


    Yunlong Vige would never let them go, even if they were willing to let the others go. It would¡¯ve just be a bloody ughter.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the Great Ancestors were in the Divine Treasure Realm, the Divine Transformation Realm, or even half a step into thetter. They would¡¯ve never been able to retreat.


    Many people even beganing up with strange theories about Yunlong Vige.


    Many experts had said that Yunlong Vige was like a prison warden watching over them, while they themselves were imprisoned.


    There was no doubt that many experts had believed this; Yunlong Vige¡¯s performance just now seemed extremely bizarre, after all.


    They were so powerful, yet they rarely went down the mountain or even interfered with the affairs of the various forces. They did not strive for power or profit, nor did theypete for resources. They were just like a behemoth that didn¡¯t interfere in others¡¯ affairs; they did not want topete with the rest of the world.


    This was different from what people knew. Maintaining the daily cultivation of so many experts required a surplus of resources. At the very least, these cities couldn¡¯t afford such a grand amount of resources.


    Such powerful cities would¡¯ve unified the basin, but not for the sake of their own intentions. More importantly, this was a more realistic oue.


    However, Yunlong Vige had never done such a thing. That itself seemed very strange.


    Before people could uncover the secrets of Yunlong Vige, they had suddenly appeared. The two leaders of Yunlong Vige were extremely horrifying. There were also numerous experts in the Divine Transformation Realm among the remaining 3,000 elites.


    Xu Tianying trembled and pointed at the man with an iron-like build, who was currently in the sky. She eximed, ¡°It¡¯s that man, Zhou Daoping. It¡¯s him!¡±


    One by one, the expressions on the Xu family members¡¯ faces also changed. This was because they all knew who Zhou Daoping was.


    He was the remaining disciple of the Zhou family, which had been wiped out by their Great Ancestor. After so many years, the top genius of the Zhou family, who had escaped that year, didn¡¯t fall. He also entered Yunlong Vige and became the second leader of the vige.


    All of this was no secret in the Xu family!


    Other people did not know the strong man with an iron-like build, but the Xu family knew him.


    Suddenly, many experts of the Xu family wore serious expressions on their faces. There were so many people present. The Xu family did not know if the others could escape. What they did know was that if they were Zhou Daoping, then their first targets were those from the Xu family.


    Dumbfounded, Xu Hongyi said, ¡°Wow, he actually appeared here. Even someone of his status has no choice but to bow to that young man. Who is that person, anyway? Is he the leader of Yunlong Vige?¡±


    The members of the Xu family were very shocked. Who made Zhou Daoping so wary to the point of even bowing down to someone?


    After watching the figure of the young man in red clothing disappear, Zhou Daoping, the strong man with an iron-like build, looked around. He sneered, ¡°This is perfect. Everyone is here. Hahahahahaha, it¡¯s finally my turn to take revenge!¡±


    After Zhou Daoping looked around at everyone, his gaze immediately fell on the members of the Xu family. Obviously, he had recognized the Xu family. To be more precise, he had been collecting information on the Xu family. He wanted to destroy everyone from the Xu family all at once.


    The Xu family had defeated the Zhou family in the past, killing thetter¡¯s Great Ancestor in the process. Only Zhou Daoping had escaped, as all the elders of the family died for him. They tried desperately to stop the Xu family¡¯s soldiers from pursuing him so that he could escape.


    After escaping, Zhou Daoping lived in paranoia for many years as if he was a lost dog. It was not untilter, when he followed the young master, that he was able to escape from that life. Afterward, he became the second master of Yunlong Vige.


    He had finally appeared!


    The expressions of everyone in the Xu family turned serious. They knew that Zhou Daoping was talking about them.


    ¡°The fate of the Xu family sure seems pleasant. If the young master allowed me to do as I pleased, do you think you guys would have been able to live today? That Great Ancestor of yours wants to die peacefully? That¡¯s nothing but wishful thinking!¡± Zhou Daopingughed. He knew that was like a viin who had greatly seeded.


    However, he did not care. After all these years, it was about time for him to act proud of himself!


    Zhou Daoping loudly shouted, ¡°Kill them all. Make sure to leave nobody alive!¡±


    Upon hismand, the thousands of elites behind him immediately mobilized. They spread everywhere, as they were 10 times more powerful than the so-called elites of the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    The tens of thousands of elites from the Blood Wolf Pirate would¡¯ve most likely failed to withstand one blow from those 3,000 elites.


    A battle instantly broke out!

 Chapter 683 - A Killing Spree, Completely Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 683: A Killing Spree, Completely Invincible</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The thousands of troops from Yunlong Vige immediately made a move, as they began to go on their killing spree!


    Naturally, the experts of the major forces would have never allowed themselves to be captured so easily!


    A battle had suddenly broken out!


    Everyone who was present was a top expert from one of various families, with at least dozens of them being in the Divine Transformation Realm. They were pretty much considered the top experts from many of the nearby cities.


    There were also countless experts in either the Divine Treasure Realm or half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm. Therefore, they still stood a chance against Yunlong Vige.


    It was just that thousands of these elites were from Yunlong Vige. Their advances and retreats made them seem as if they were well trained and thus harder to deal with.


    Boom!


    Zhou Daoping pped an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. This p had directly crushed that expert into pieces.


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air upon seeing such a ferocious attack.


    Zhou Daoping seemed too powerful. It was as if he was even stronger than Lu Xuan.


    A p had killed an expert in the first tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. This kind of strength was considered to have been extremely terrifying!


    The thought alone frightened many people.


    In particr, the Great Ancestors of the various families suddenly reacted. Zhou Daoping¡¯s strength was too terrifying. It could have even been said that his strength had far surpassed their imagination.


    He was way stronger than all the Great Ancestors!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    At that moment, Great Ancestor Zhang suddenly pulled out the long bow. He shot out a long arrow that tore the sky apart as it sted towards Zhou Daoping.


    With a direct wave of his hand, Zhou Daoping instantly smashed the long arrow with his palm and shattered the arrow into nothingness.


    Zhou Daoping coldly snorted, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re getting far too confident in yourself!¡± As he suddenly grabbed at the void, a long spike appeared in his hand.


    With the long spike in hand, he seemed like an invincible warrior to the rest of the world. He instantly arrived in front of Great Ancestor Zhang in a sh.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Great Ancestor Zhang instantly sensed the danger. Suddenly, heid outyers of boundaries in front of him to guard himself within them.


    However, all of his efforts were futile.


    The spike instantly pierced through the defensive boundaries before piercing him as well.


    The terrifying strength had directly shattered his internal organs, instantly killing him!


    The powerful Great Ancestor Zhang was killed with just one hit.


    Great Ancestor Xiedao and the Faith of the Holy Maiden immediately realized how terrifying Zhou Daoping was. They were both essentially as strong as Great Ancestor Zhang. Even though Great Ancestor Zhang did not specialize in hand-to-handbat, the other two Great Ancestors were still scared to death after he had been killed by one attack.


    The feeling Zhou Daoping gave them was even more intense than any feeling Lu Xuan could have given them!


    At that moment, the Faith of the Holy Maiden no longer cared about her face and dignity. She quickly said to Lu Xuan, ¡°Great Ancestor Lu, please help us stop him. As long as we can survive, we will all follow you from today onward!¡±


    After all, she felt that if anyone was able to resist Zhou Daoping, then it would be Lu Xuan!


    Upon hearing what she said, Zhou Daoping¡¯s eyes then fell onto Lu Xuan with murderous intent.


    Naturally, Lu Xuan knew that the Faith of the Holy Maiden wanted the disaster to fall onto him. Zhou Daoping would have directed all of his attention towards him.


    Of course, he did not have any time to worry about this right now!


    This was because Zhou Daoping¡¯s primordial spirit had locked onto him!


    Zhou Daoping looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Hahahaha, you want to get yourself into their business? We, it¡¯s not like it matters. I was nning to kill everyone anyway; it¡¯ll be your turn to die eventually!¡±


    Zhou Daoping was so arrogant that he did not pay any attention to Lu Xuan in front of him.


    ¡°Great Ancestor Lu? You¡¯re that Great Ancestor Lu that the Xu family found?¡± Zhou Daoping paused as he seemed to have thought of something. Then, his face suddenly turned dark.


    This was exactly how he reacted to anything involving the Xu family.


    Considering that he often fought with the Xu family, he desperately wanted to crush the Xu family into tens of thousands of pieces.


    ¡°What a fool. You dare to intervene in the affairs of the Xu family?!¡± Zhou Daoping became furious. He immediately wanted to break the body of Lu Xuan into pieces at the sight of him.


    At that moment, the Faith of the Holy Maiden was immediately overjoyed by this. This trick was useful, as Lu Xuan had immediately attracted Zhou Daoping¡¯s attention.


    However, before she could catch her breath, she suddenly saw a long spike appear in front of her.


    In an instant, this spike pierced her Shield of Great Aether and broke all the defense boundaries.


    Everything was over!


    She was killed with one blow. After the long spike passed through her body, it directly crushed her internal organs and took her life.


    ¡°How did this happen...¡± Faith of the Holy Maiden stared wide-eyed. Obviously, she could not even react. She had no idea why Zhou Daoping chose to attack her after he tried to get his revenge on Lu Xuan.


    This did not make any sense!


    The Faith of the Holy Maiden had perished!


    Now, only one of the top three experts remained: it was Great Ancestor Xiedao.


    Great Ancestor Xiedao was scared to death at the sight of his two former allies being directly killed by a long spike in such a short amount of time.


    Wanting to flee, he instantly stepped onto the strange de and turned into a hidden light.


    ¡°Trying to escape, huh?¡± Zhou Daoping snorted coldly before throwing an amazing light out from his hand.


    He had thrown out the massive spike in his hand. It traveled at the speed of light before directly prating Great Ancestor Xiedao¡¯s body.


    Immediately afterward, Great Ancestor Xiedao¡¯s body directly fell to the ground. Having been nailed to the ground by this long spike, he was never even given a chance to resist even a little bit.


    The Shield of Great Aether had been instantly pierced in an instant. Even his internal organs were instantly destroyed as he turned into a mass of minced meat.


    Everything that happened seemed to have urred within the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Daoping had pretty much killed the three top experts in the blink of an eye.


    No one knew how to respond. It seemed that this unprecedented battle had only just begun, yet there were already shocking deaths and injuries.


    ¡°How could this be? How can this man be even stronger than the top three experts?¡±


    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s another monster. Let¡¯s get out of here as quickly as we can!¡±


    The three top experts had been killed in a mere few seconds, which had essentially broken everyone psychologically. People never expected Zhou Daoping to be able to kill the three experts in just one attack without being given even a chance to defend.


    The top three experts were like paper tigers against Zhou Daoping. Although they looked ferocious, they were extremely vulnerable against their opponent.


    As soon as Zhou Daoping waved his hand, the long spike returned to his hand from the body of Great Ancestor Xiedao. He stood upright, making him look like a god of war.


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms and looked at everything in front of him. He never intervened once; he only watched as Zhou Daoping kill them all.


    The top three experts tried to cause trouble Lu Xuan, hoping that Zhou Daoping would harm him. That was why Lu Xuan did not bother trying to save them!

 Chapter 684 - The Gold Dragon Soars Into the Air, Completely Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 684: The Gold Dragon Soars Into the Air, Completely Invincible</h4>


    Lu Xuan watched as Zhou Daoping directly killed the top three experts. As he watched Zhou Daoping in action, he began estimating Zhou Daoping¡¯s strength!


    This Zhou Daoping was extremely strong, perhaps almost too strong!


    He had killed each of the top three experts with one strike. The rest of the Great Ancestors in the first tier of the Divine Transformation Realm were no match for him at all!


    Compared to those other experts in the Divine Transformation Realm, Zhou Daoping was obviously different!


    He was in the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm!


    After Zhou Daoping had made a few moves, Lu Xuan was able to estimate how strong he was. He had reached the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm; this was considered the middle tier within the Divine Transformation Realm.


    This had easily established a difference between him and the other experts who were in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Zhou Daoping was strong enough to singlehandedly defeat many of the experts from various cities that were located all throughout the basin.


    However, Zhou Daoping never thought about doing something like this. Was he truly doing this for the sake of the young master in the blood-red attire?


    Lu Xuan thought this was a little strange. The current situation here waspletely different from how his mother described it earlier.


    The Holy Sun Continent that his mother was talking about seemed far stronger than what he had seen from them so far.


    Right now, the Great Ancestors from all the cities within this basin weren¡¯t that strong. There was only Yunlong Vige, who could directly lock everyone and prevent them to develop outside for many years.


    There must¡¯ve been a specific reason behind all this. This reason was most likely rted to Yunlong Vige!


    Zhou Daoping stared at Lu Xuan, his eyes sharp as a knife!


    He seemed extremely terrifying, like a dormant beast!


    ¡°How bold of you to even think about trying to protect the people I want to kill!¡±


    Zhou Daoping grinned, his face seeming very ferocious.


    ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t matter where youe from. The young master wanted me to kill all of the experts here!¡±


    Just then, Zhou Daoping made his move. With a direct wave of his hand, the blood-colored long spike traveled straight across the sky.


    The spike moved as fast as a bolt of lightning, carrying with it a terrifying kind of power!


    This was supposed to have been a very simple move. When Zhao Daoping used this ability, however, there was an inexplicable terrifying power within it. He relied on the strength of his own cultivation realm, which made him stronger than everyone else. Thus, he was strong enough to sweep across the world and crush everything in his path. He was simply unbeatable!


    ¡°What Great Ancestors? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re anything more than a flock of fat sheep who had been raised in captivity. Even after all of that, they¡¯ve deluded themselves into thinking that they are amazing people. Don¡¯t make meugh!¡±


    Zhou Daoping¡¯s words were unscrupulous. Lights were bursting out of his eyes in quick session. It was as if he could see the final oue, in which he would¡¯ve pierced Lu Xuan with his long spike.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan took one step forward.


    Boom!


    As the force on Lu Xuan¡¯s body instantly burst out, a terrifying aura appeared around Lu Xuan. It turned into a golden dragon that protected him.


    Immediately afterward, he punched out a fist. This fist condensed and turned into a dragon¡¯s w before colliding with the blood-colored long spike.


    The spike was as fast as a bolt of lightning that tore across the night sky, yet Lu Xuan could easily keep up with its astonishing speed.


    When Lu Xuan opened his Delusion-breaker Eye, his dynamic vision rose to an abnormal level.


    Boom!


    The terrifying sound of gold and iron colliding rang out as the dragon¡¯s w collided with the long spike. It was like two big stars colliding, setting off a terrifying wave that swept in all directions. To everyone¡¯s surprise, it formed a horrifying sonic boom of sound that instantly spread.


    The Great Ancestors around the two men were all pushed back by the sonic boom formed from their collision.


    They were so shocked that the qi and blood in their body were left constantly trembling. The Great Ancestors had pretty much been scared to death. Although they were dealing with the aftermath of the collision, it had made them want to vomit blood.


    They were almost shocked to death!


    Surprised by this, Zhou Daoping said, ¡°What? How is this even possible?¡± Despite having made an all-out attack, he failed to kill Lu Xuan with the long spike. Nothing like this had ever happened to him before.


    The most important feature of his technique was that he possessed an infinite amount of power. This was no overstatement; it was simply the truth.


    With a shocking amount of power, the long spike would move as fast as lightning whenever he threw it. For so many years, he used this long spike to kill any opponents he encountered. He hadpletely suppressed his opponents with his physical body.


    Now, he never expected Lu Xuan to block the attack with just his face.


    While Zhou Daoping¡¯s vision blurred for a moment, Lu Xuan unexpectedly disappeared from where he stood before arriving in front of Zhou Daoping.


    Lu Xuan directly swept out his golden dragon w, which instantly shattered the sky as it moved towards Zhou Daoping.


    Boom!


    This punch had hit Zhou Daoping. With a muffled hum, his entire body flew out like a meteor. The Shield of Great Aether on his body was almost shattered.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s golden dragon w was at too high a level. Even though Zhou Daoping was currently at a higher realm than Lu Xuan was, thetter¡¯s punch still almost shattered his Shield of Great Aether.


    Zhou Daoping roared, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He never expected that his calctions would¡¯ve been so wrong. This was just absurd!


    That thought alone infuriated him even further. With an intense roar, he directly turned over. Behind him, a giant was condensed.


    This giant was his primordial spirit, which had been condensed using countless spirit qi.


    This blood-colored giant was filled with both murderous intent and a force strong enough to destroy everything in its way.


    Zhou Daoping never expected this guy, whom he hadpletely looked down on, to force him to this point.


    The giant behind him suddenly moved. In the blink of an eye, it directly formed a blood-colored torrent that sted towards Lu Xuan.


    Zhou Daoping wanted to take advantage of being at a higher cultivation realm to kill Lu Xuan.


    This move was so frightening that it left the Great Ancestors and elites from Yunlong Vige nearly scared to death. They swore as they were pushed back, and then began to run their inner energy.


    The blood-colored torrent of energy was invincible!


    It was a type of supreme skill that ordinary people would avoid out of fear.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. Instead of trying to avoid it, he stomped down with his foot. His figure unexpectedly rose from the ground, as the Shield of Great Aether around his body became stronger. His entire body turned into a golden dragon.


    The golden dragon swam freely within this blood-colored energy without the slightest sense of being affected.


    Boom!


    Everyone watched as that the primordial spirits from both sides instantly collided. Lu Xuan had the golden dragon, while Zhou Daoping had the blood-colored giant.


    Suddenly, it felt as if a massive explosion had urred somewhere in the world!


    Nobody expected Lu Xuan¡¯s golden dragon to tear apart the blood-colored giant in midair. The giant couldn¡¯t even withstand one blow.


    The golden dragon instantly rose into the sky, making it seem invincible!


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Zhou Daoping spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and immediately kept on retreating. Although his primordial spirit was as strong as him, he still ended up severely injured.

 Chapter 685 - Skill Close To The Martial Way, As A Lower Realm Is Superior To A Higher Realm

    <h4>Chapter 685: Skill Close To The Martial Way, As A Lower Realm Is Superior To A Higher Realm</h4>


    Surprised by this turn of events, one Great Ancestor said, ¡°How is this possible? I can easily that the cultivation realm of Zhou Daoping is higher than his opponent!¡±


    Although they had no way to judge Zhou Daoping¡¯s real strength as easily as they could with Lu Xuan, the Great Ancestors were still able to get a basic idea of it. Zhou Daoping¡¯s cultivation realm was very profound, even more so than Lu Xuan.


    After the primordial spirits from both sides collided with one another, Zhou Daoping ended up beaten without being given a chance to fight back.


    ¡°It must be the quality of the primordial spirit. Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit must be of a horrifyingly high level of quality. Zhou Daoping¡¯s primordial spirit was directly crushed in closebat. Since this seemed more like a piece of tofu had collided with steel, it¡¯s obvious who won this battle. Just because one¡¯s primordial spirit is bigger doesn¡¯t always mean that it¡¯s stronger!¡±


    Some people seemed to have realized the mystery behind the collision. The level of Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit was even higher than his cultivation level, which was as strong as that of Zhou Daoping.


    There was also the fact that Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit had followed him from his previous life. Although it was not veryrge, the degree of its purity was not much different from how it was in his previous life.


    It could¡¯ve been said that if a person was at a higher cultivation realm than Lu Xuan was, that advantage in realms might¡¯ve made it possible to crush Lu Xuan. If an ordinary person tried using their primordial spirit to attack Lu Xuan, then it would¡¯ve been no different from trying to use blocks of tofu to smash steel. That person was essentially asking for death!


    After Zhou Daoping was seriously injured, Lu Xuan immediatelyunched an attack again. Although his current cultivation realm put him at aplete disadvantage, that wasn¡¯t all that mattered in this battle. Zhou Daoping would¡¯vecked thebat experience and vision necessary to stand a chance against Lu Xuan even if there were 10,000 copies of Zhao Daoping.


    Whoosh!


    Lu Xuan appeared directly in front of Zhou Daoping, moving so fast that thetter couldn¡¯t keep up.


    He could only rely on his instincts if he wanted to win this battle!


    Zhou Daoping created boundaries in front of him in quick session, but Lu Xuan¡¯s dragon w instantly grabbed at these boundaries before crushing them into pieces.


    Afterward, the w directly hit the Shield of Great Aether.


    Zhou Daoping¡¯s Shield of Great Aether was in the shape of a human. It looked extremely fierce, seeming like a piece of armor.


    Nobody expected that, after Lu Xuan¡¯s punch collided with Zhou Daoping¡¯s Shield of Great Aether, the originally solid shield copsed in the air.


    Boom!


    This punch hit Zhou Daoping squarely in the chest. It didn¡¯t matter if he specialized in cultivating the physical body; without the protection of the Shield of Great Aether, he would still have trouble resisting Lu Xuan¡¯s shocking punch.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Zhou Daoping continued trying to retreat. He even believed that Lu Xuan¡¯s punch would¡¯ve broken apart his bones and internal organs.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Zhou Daoping could not believe it. This was because others may not have known this, but Zhao Daoping knew full well that Lu Xuan had essentially shattered his Shield of Great Aether after hitting its weak point with just one strike.


    Zhou Daoping¡¯s cultivated technique was very powerful, but that didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t have its loopholes. The condensed Shield of Great Aether also had its weaknesses, but only Zhou Daoping knew about them.


    He had never mentioned it to anyone before; doing so was considered a sign of vulnerability for cultivators. This was the weakness of his cultivation, as he had yet to perfectly cultivate the technique.


    Nobody usually knew about the weaknesses, not even the young master. However, Lu Xuan broke the Shield of Great Ancestor with just one punch.


    Zhou Daoping was sure that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t just get lucky in breaking his Shield of Great Aether. Rather, he believed that Lu Xuan truly knew of its weak points.


    Zhou Daoping had already let go of his pride, now treating Lu Xuan as a terrifying opponent. He did not feel that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t rely on luck to find and hit the shield¡¯s weak point.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s twinkling golden eyes seemed capable of seeing anything that anyone tried to keep a secret. When Lu Xuan was looking at him, Zhou Daoping had made Lu Xuan believe that thetter could see through all of the former¡¯s secrets.


    Nothing about him was kept a secret from Lu Xuan.


    Without waiting for him to think further about it, Lu Xuan delivered his next attack: another golden dragon¡¯s w that grabbed at Zhou Daoping¡¯s head.


    Zhou Daoping was furious. Lu Xuan hadpletely looked down on him.


    He immediately grabbed the long spike. Since Lu Xuan could see through all of his defenses, he could no longer rely on his Shield of Great Aether. Naturally, he was forced to go on the offensive instead of the defensive.


    The long spike in his hand instantly moved towards the golden dragon¡¯s w.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosive sound, the endless frenzy from the aftermath spread in all directions. It then turned into a terrifying sonic boom that almost shattered people¡¯s eardrums.


    Zhou Daoping noticed that Lu Xuan had directly torn apart his attack.


    Lu Xuan had broken through Zhou Daoping¡¯s martial arts techniques. Lu Xuan had brought light to all of Zhou Daoping¡¯s weaknesses, even those that did not originally exist.


    At that moment, Zhou Daoping wore a frightened expression on his face. He had never felt something like this ever since he followed the young master.


    When facing Lu Xuan, Zhou Daoping felt as if he was being suffocated for the first time. It was obvious he steadily overshadowed Lu Xuan in terms of strength and skill. In reality, however, this did not seem to be the case at all.


    Zhou Daoping had been involved with countless battles over the years. Naturally, he had plenty ofbat experience that he could rely on!


    Against Lu Xuan, however, he was as weak and powerless as a mere child.


    Lu Xuan was like an experienced Old Monster, as he had insight into everything. He managed to detect the weak points of Zhou Daoping¡¯s skills, including even the loopholes when he was breathing, as they were directly targeted by him.


    This made Zhou Daoping feel as if he was suffocating. He obviously had an advantage, but there was no way topletely use it to his benefit.


    His attacks were filled with tricks, and all the different kinds of attacks from him should have been intractable. Against Lu Xuan, however, it seemed as if he was being clumsy.


    Lu Xuan moved like a wild horse, as he seemed very tyrannical!


    For the first time, Lu Xuan had shown both his amazing skills in martial arts and his rough fighting technique by heading straight for the opponent.


    His skill was close to the Martial Way!


    The attacks Lu Xuan made were worthy of being considered on the same level as the Martial Way!


    It was hard to rely on the strength that was simr to the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm to suppress Zhou Daoping, whose strength was at the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. However, Lu Xuan seeded without giving Zhou Daoping a chance to even fight back.


    Zhou Daoping continued to spit out blood, almost close to going crazy. This was the first time that he had realized there were so many loopholes in his martial arts. With just one nce, Lu Xuan was able to find the loopholes in what he thought were perfect attacks.


    Lu Xuan had even delivered critical blows!


    This made Zhou Daoping, who was obviously superior in terms of skill, be beaten to the point of constantly retreating!


    To everyone else, Lu Xuan had essentially suppressed Zhou Daoping since the fight even began. He was beaten all the way up into the air.

 Chapter 686 - Must Be Killed, the Auric Flower

    <h4>Chapter 686: Must Be Killed, the Auric Flower</h4>


    Everyone saw a scene that had shocked them. Lu Xuan defeated Zhou Daoping; someone at a lower cultivation realm defeated someone at a higher cultivation realm than them. From the top of the mountain, Lu Xuan had beat him all the way up into the sky.


    From time to time, it was possible to see Zhou Daoping spitting out blood at times. He had been beaten to this point!


    People thought of how Zhou Daoping had killed the three Great Ancestors earlier with just one move each. Theypared it to the scene in front of them now.


    If Zhou Daoping usually relied on having a higher cultivation realm to suppress others, then Lu Xuan was simply a horrifying monster!


    He showed an abundance ofbat experience and sophistication that nobody could even begin to imagine. Thispletely betrayed his youthful appearance.


    Alongside the battle between Lu Xuan and Zhou Daoping, the fight between the experts of various families and Yunlong Vige had also entered the most exciting part by now.


    Inparison, there were more experts from the various families than from Yunlong Vige. Just about all the elites had been gathered here, but Yunlong Vige¡¯s army was more elite and better coordinated overall.


    That was why, for a while, it was hard to determine the winner and the loser of this battle!


    Countless people would quietly perish every now and then, from the experts of the various families to the elites of Yunlong Vige on the battlefield.


    Even the Great Ancestors, whose strength was simr to the Divine Transformation Realm, couldn¡¯t sweep across everyone on such a battlefield. This was because they often had to face experts of the same level.


    Everyone knew that it didn¡¯t matter if they were killed or beaten to a pulp.


    In the end, it was not themselves who decided their own fate. Rather, that power belonged to the two men fighting high up in the air.


    The two men, who had already destroyed everything on their battlefield, made it impossible for others to move any closer to them. They weren¡¯t even qualified to help.


    If they came any closer, the aftermath of the battle might¡¯ve been enough to shock them to death!


    Under the pressure of death, the Great Ancestors of various families forgot about their grudges and joined hands like never before. This was because Yunlong Vige was like a sword hanging over their heads, which could fall and cut them down at any time.


    Ovee with emotion, one Great Ancestor said, ¡°Great Ancestor Lu¡¯s fighting skills are nothing short of extremely magnificent, is like a wild horse in the sky who could easily beat his opponent. I have never seen anyone disy their skills to such an extent!¡±


    He had already forgotten how long it¡¯s been since he was unable to hone his martial arts skills. Those who had cultivated to their level were definitely strong enough to crush anyone who was either far weaker than them or at a simr realm. They usually didn¡¯t need to fight to the death.


    However, they did not expect theirbat skills to have contained such an amazing power once they reached the Divine Transformation Realm. This was especially so for Lu Xuan, who had pretty much relied on his skills to simultaneously fight and suppress Zhou Daoping. Even if Zhou Daoping was far stronger than him, Lu Xuan had relied on his skills to make up for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of skills. Haven¡¯t you noticed that, whether it¡¯s the cultivation technique or the different kinds of martial arts moves, the level is terrifyingly high? These are why Lu Xuan could disy his skills this much!¡±


    ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. Great Ancestor Lu is merely suppressing Zhou Daoping while fighting him. Zhou Daoping is constantly recovering while Lu Xuan can¡¯t make a fatal blow!¡±


    One Great Ancestor could immediately tell that something was wrong. Lu Xuan was able to suppress Zhou Daoping while fighting him, but he was unable to deal a critical blow.


    Many people understood that, when solving a problem, it was better to have less to deal with. However, the method must be thorough.


    Right now, Lu Xuan seemed to becking the ability topletely take care of his opponent!


    ¡°Hahahaha, you can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Zhou Daoping was beaten to the point of constantly retreating and even spitting out blood at times. Even so, he still wore a ferocious and arrogant smile on his face.


    Right now, Lu Xuanpletely halted his attacks; being suppressed by this man made Zhou Daoping ufortable. However, he was at a cultivation realm two levels higher than Lu Xuan¡¯s. This meant that even if ordinary attacks could hurt him, there was no way to deal a fatal blow.


    Meanwhile, a look of horror shed in his eyes. Lu Xuan maintained a stony expression as he continued to deliver such shocking blows; Lu Xuan was simply a demon disguised as a human.


    Even the young master could never be this powerful!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s amazing judgment did not juste from his good pair of eyes. It was also because hisbat experience had far surpassed Zhou Daoping¡¯s imagination.


    The two sides were not on the same level at all. Zhou Daoping even had a feeling that no matter how he countered Lu Xuan¡¯s attack, Lu Xuan seemed to have expected it.


    Lu Xuan seemed to be able to predict any type of attack. On the other hand, each of Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks far exceeded Zhou Daoping¡¯s expectations, making him unable to make his own attack. He was practically powerless since the fight even began.


    It seemed like Lu Xuan couldn¡¯tnd the finishing blow. Only Zhou Daoping knew that this had something to do with his cultivation. It was an amazing type of cultivation skill.


    Zhou Daoping had been hiding everywhere, like a lost dog being chased and killed by the Xu family. Later, he happened to meet the young master who taught him this method. The process of this cultivation was very painful, but the result was very satisfying. He didn¡¯t copse even when Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks were as crazy as a raging storm.


    If it had been another expert in the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, their body would have been destroyed by Lu Xuan long ago.


    However, being beaten so badly also made Zhou Daoping extremely depressed!


    It was just as he thought; Lu Xuan could easily predict all of Zhou Daoping¡¯s attacks. Throughout the battle, Lu Xuan¡¯s brain worked at full speed. Every time Zhou Daoping attacked, Lu Xuan could mentallye up with more than 100 ways ideas to counterattack. From there, Lu Xuan would then select the best choice amongst these ideas.


    Based on the knowledge as a Celestial Lord in his previous life, there were too many ways to neutralize Zhou Daoping¡¯s attacks. Zhou Daoping¡¯s physical cultivation was extremely profound, but his martial arts skills were too weak and unrefined.


    In other words, it was easy for him to be rough because he relied too much on the advantages of his body.


    He was heading straight for the opponent head-on, simr to how Lu Xuan fought earlier.


    The only difference was that Lu Xuan could switch to another fighting style at any time, while Zhou Daoping could not.


    Lu Xuan had not engaged in such an intense battle in such a long time.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan stopped his attacks. He just looked at Zhou Daoping and said, ¡°That is true. This alone cannot kill you!¡±


    Zhou Daoping was a little confused about what Lu Xuan was doing. That was when he suddenly saw the terrifying force on Lu Xuan¡¯s body boil. The boundless mass of qi and blood spread out like a vast ocean.


    Zhou Daoping said in shock, ¡°What a terrifying kind of qi and blood. They¡¯re even stronger than mine!¡± Although he was at a higher cultivation realm than Lu Xuan, his qi and blood were not as exuberant.


    While Zhou Daoping was still left in shock, the endless qi and blood that had spread out instantly condensed into a flower on top of Lu Xuan¡¯s head!


    It was the Auric Flower!

 Chapter 687 - Killing Zhou Daoping

    <h4>Chapter 687: Killing Zhou Daoping</h4>


    Lu Xuan instantly condensed the Auric Flower. After making a series of attacks, Lu Xuan was able to test out Zhou Daoping¡¯s strength!


    If things continued this way, there was no telling when he would defeat Zhou Daoping!


    Lu Xuan did not want to drag this battle out any longer!


    He still wanted the Blood Phoenix Fruit in the secretnd of Tianhai. If he went to get it anyter, the fruit may be taken away by the young man in the blood-red attire may take the fruit away before Lu Xuan could even reach it!


    He had to end this battle as quickly as possible!


    All the qi and blood on Lu Xuan¡¯s body condensed together into the snowy flower on top of his head. He didn¡¯t seem as domineering, sharp, and forceful as he had been before.


    However, Zhou Daoping suddenly felt a chill travel down his back while his hair stood on end!


    At that moment, Lu Xuan seemed far more terrifying to him than before!


    Earlier, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was only around the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. At most, he was on par with an expert in the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Even if Lu Xuan continued to disy a variety of tricks, this strength would not be enough to pose a fatal threat to Zhou Daoping. However, things were now different. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had suddenly increased to another level.


    Zhou Daoping felt greatly threatened in an instant!


    ¡°It¡¯s the Auric Flower!¡±


    He instantly widened his eyes. This was because he had only read about things like the Auric Flower in books.


    It was unbelievably difficult in condensing the Auric Flower. At the very least, it was impossible for people like him to do so.


    ording to the information that he read, after condensing the Auric Flower, a person¡¯s peakbat strength could be significantly increased. It might¡¯ve even doubled.


    Although it could notst very long, it was still very terrifying!


    At that moment, many Great Ancestors were fighting while secretly watching the battle in the distance. One by one, they also opened their eyes. Only then did they realize why Lu Xuan hadpletely looked down on such a powerful expert like the second master of Yunlong Vige.


    It turned out that he still had such a trump card!


    After the Auric Flower was condensed on top of his head, the fluctuation of energy on Lu Xuan¡¯s body was no longer as obvious, as it was all sucked back into his body. However, everyone felt that Lu Xuan was now extremely horrifying.


    ¡°Golden Dragon w!¡±


    As Lu Xuan punched out a fist, countless Spiritual Aether instantly wrapped around his arm before turning it into a golden dragon w. Immediately afterward, the dragon w had arrived in front of Zhou Daoping at a lightning-fast speed.


    It was too fast!


    All everyone could see was a sh of golden lightning, before the w was already in front of Zhou Daoping in mere moments.


    Zhou Daoping had instinctively used his hand to block in front of him.


    Boom!


    Everyone saw that one of Zhou Daoping¡¯s arms instantly exploded in the air.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Zhou Daoping let out a scream as his entire body was blown away.


    After just one move, he had been severely injured in the blink of an eye!


    Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength had not only doubled after condensing the Auric Flower. At first, he could only rely on his extraordinary skills to suppress Zhou Daoping.


    However, things were now different. When paired with Lu Xuan¡¯s profound understanding of martial arts, having condensed the Auric Flower meant that could deal double the damage of someone else who had also condensed the Auric Flower.


    One could only imagine how this battle will end!


    At first, Zhou Daoping had relied on having a higher cultivation realm to suppress his opponent. Among the cultivators in the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, he was not considered very strong.


    If Lu Xuan was also at the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, then he could¡¯ve killed Zhou Daoping with just one touch from his finger!


    There was a massive difference in strength between them!


    Lu Xuan was about to take advantage of the victory to go after Zhou Daoping when suddenly, hundreds of elite soldiers from Yunlong Vige appeared before him. They had abandoned their opponents and directly stood in front of Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan coldly snorted, ¡°How over-confident!¡±


    Lu Xuan pointed to the sky and pinched a hand seal. As dark clouds suddenly began to cover the sky, an electric dragon descended from these clouds.


    Boom!


    There was an astonishing sound of thunder, as the electric dragon instantly wreaked havoc among the hundreds of elites.


    The elites of Yunlong Vige, which had been very majestic earlier, were all instantly torn up. Hundreds of them were killed or injured the second they were bombed. All the elites in the Divine Treasure Realm, experts half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm, and even the Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm were all equally vulnerable to this single blow. Every single one of them was instantly killed.


    This was a massacre. As long as people were within the attack¡¯s range, they were doomed to die!


    Whoosh!


    Lu Xuan disappeared from where he stood to chase after Zhou Daoping.


    At that moment, Zhou Daoping was scared out of his wits by Lu Xuan.


    Even Zhou Daoping himself felt stupid; he was frightened by a guy whose cultivation realm was far lower than his!


    Lu Xuan was truly too fierce for him!


    Zhou Daoping could not believe that one punch from Lu Xuan was enough to make his arm explode!


    Someone as prideful as Zhou Daoping was considered nothing when fighting Lu Xuan!


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t escape. He knew how strong both the young master and the person behind him were. He could not escape.


    Zhou Daoping loudly yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll fight to the death!¡±


    A fierce light burst out from his eyes. Given that things had gotten this far, he did notck the consciousness and courage to go all out.


    Zhou Daoping didn¡¯t run away. Instead, he charged at Lu Xuan with a long spike in his hand.


    Buzz!


    The long spike instantly pierced the sky and went straight towards Lu Xuan, who resembled a bright yellow bolt of lightning.


    Whoosh!


    The long spike prated Lu Xuan¡¯s body, but Zhou Daoping was still left somewhat shocked; the spike did not hurt the man at all.


    It was a residual shadow!


    Immediately afterward, the dragon¡¯s ws fiercely descended and hit Zhou Daoping, who was smashed to the ground by the attack.


    Nobody could tell how many of the bones in his body had been shattered!


    As long as Lu Xuan had condensed the Auric Flower on top of his head, Zhou Daoping was no match for him at all.


    Zhou Daoping struggled to escape from the ground, but Lu Xuan bombarded him with the w again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The golden dragon w continued to crash onto the ground. Each blow contained a terrifying level of power that seemed as if it could split a mountain apart. Soon, Zhou Daoping was dead. A huge pit with a radius of thousands of meters was formed on the ground, with Zhou Daoping¡¯s corpse at the center of the crater.


    Zhou Daoping¡¯s body had been smashed hundreds of meters below onto the ground, with fresh blood spurting out of him. After being beaten to death by Lu Xuan, he no longer looked like a human.


    Lu Xuan breathed a sigh of relief after finally killing Zhou Daoping.


    Just as Lu Xuan was about to turn around and enter the secretnd of Tianhai, a big hand suddenly flew across the sky. Apanied by a cold hum, it shot down in the direction of Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    This big hand directly crashed onto Lu Xuan¡¯s body. In an instant, the Shield of Great Aether was almost shattered. Lu Xuan¡¯s body trembled slightly as the qi and blood on his body surged, almost shattering the Auric Flower on top of his head.


    A powerful enemy had attacked him!

 Chapter 688 - The Secret Land, Tacking the Young Master in Red Clothing

    <h4>Chapter 688: The Secret Land, Tacking the Young Master in Red Clothing</h4>


    The enemy had almost destroyed the Auric Flower on top of Lu Xuan¡¯s head in one hit.


    People knew that the Auric Flower was condensed from the qi and blood all over his body!


    If the Auric Flower could be easily destroyed, then there was no reason to condense it again!


    Immediately afterward, a terrifying force from afar swept across the sky.


    Everyone instantly felt a chill go down their backs as their hairs stood on end. It was as if something horrifying was approaching them at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°Guys, hurry up and lead the team away. Don¡¯t go back to Tianhai City. Find a ce to hide first. I don¡¯t think the person approaching will be easy to deal with!¡±


    Lu Xuan quickly made his decision and pinched a hand seal without hesitation. Afterward, a thunder dragon appeared in front of the people from the Xu family, blocking the elites from Yunlong Vige from pursuing them.


    Xu Hongyi was stunned upon immediately receiving Lu Xuan¡¯s message. Then, he immediately reacted by quickly fleeing under the hidden light with Xu Tianying and the others.


    With a thunder dragon that Lu Xuan left behind, those from Yunlong Vige couldn¡¯t keep up with the Xu family.


    Afterward, Lu Xuan helped Wang Ri, who was surrounded by a group of Great Ancestors. He rescued the Wang family from the pursuit of Yunlong Vige¡¯s army, allowing Wang Ri to swiftly make his escape.


    Lu Xuan did not know much about everyone else, nor did he care about their wellbeing.


    He immediately turned into a hidden light and disappeared into the secretnd of Tianhai.


    All this only took a moment before a figure who had stepped on a blood-colored light appeared in front of everyone.


    He was a middle-aged man with a square face and ck clothes. He was tall and slender, with blood-colored hair and a matching beard. He looked very hostile in the sky.


    The Great Ancestors, along with the other experts who were present, immediately grew nervous upon seeing the man.


    ¡°Dead?¡± The man in ck nced at Zhou Daoping, who had been hammered to death on the ground, and said in disgust, ¡°In the end, he is just a piece of garbage!¡±


    The man in ck immediately nced at the battlefield and directly raised his hand. A huge blood-colored formation instantly appeared above the crowd.


    The group of Great Ancestors and experts from various families immediately felt a terrifying suction force in their bodies that was tearing them apart from inside their bodies.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Upon immediately realizing how badly the situation had gone, everyone tried their best to resist this terrifying suction.


    Even so, there was nothing they could do. Almost in an instant, those experts who had a weaker level of cultivation were instantly killed in quick session. Their flesh and blood turned into a sort of essence and was directly sucked into the big formation.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Immediately afterward, even those experts in the Divine Transformation Realm were gradually unable topete with the suction of the big formation. One by one, they turned into bits of flesh and blood all over the sky that were both sucked into the big formation with a loud explosive sound.


    Therge formation created a huge gust that grew bigger. Within the blink of an eye, the formation covered a radius measuring dozens of miles.


    The man in ck looked into the distance. Across the endless earth, simr blood-colored formations were rising in the air in quick session.


    The creatures were all sucked dry under these formations, as their qi and blood poured into the formations above the clouds which had dyed the whole cloud into a bloody shade of red.


    The world was trembling, and countless creatures were wailing!


    This was a one-sided massacre!


    When faced with the endless wailing from the creatures, the man in ck¡¯s expression did not change at all. He coldly said, ¡°After hundreds of years of cultivation, it is finally time for us to make our harvest!¡±


    ¡°As long as nothing goes wrong with the n, I will be the Lord. The entire Holy Sun Continent will be under my control!¡±


    Thinking of this, a cruel smile appeared on the face of the man in ck, as all the forces in the entire basin were under his control.


    At the same time, within the secretnd of Tianhai, Lu Xuan flew at full speed.


    The secretnd was much bigger than Lu Xuan had imagined. It was not just a cave, but rather a small secret realm.


    However, Lu Xuan had known about this already. The secretnd of Tianhai would be opened every once in a while. The Great Ancestors of the nearby cities had never given up their chance to explore inside.


    Based on the information he got from the Xu family, however, the previous generations of experts had only been able to explore a little bit of the secretnd of Tianhai City.


    This was because many puppets were found everywhere throughout this secret realm!


    These puppets seemed to be the guardians of this secretnd; they were still active after many years.


    These puppets were equivalent to experts in the Divine Transformation Realm, which posed a severe threat to the Great Ancestors.


    One or two of them may not be enough to pose a fatal threat. In groups, however, these puppets were enough to pose a great threat to the Great Ancestors of those families who were in the first tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    When Lu Xuan entered the secret realm of Tianhai, however, all he saw were pieces of puppet fragments on the ground.


    They were all killed with one blow!


    Based on the puppet fragments lying all over the ground, Lu Xuan could see the signs left behind from one-shot kills. The traces left behind by the battles indicated that these puppets were never given a chance to counterattack. One move from the opponent had broken through their core, directly killing these puppets.


    It was obvious that these puppets, which were strong enough to pose a great threat to the Great Ancestors in the Divine Transformation Realm, were extremely vulnerable before the neer.


    Was it the young master in red clothing?


    The image of the young master in red clothing popped up in Lu Xuan¡¯s mind.


    Obviously, the only person strong enough to aplish something like this in this secretnd of Tianhai was the young master in red clothing.


    These puppets tried to stop the young master in the blood-red attire, but they failed to withstand even a single blow. They were no match for the young master at all; these puppets could not stop this young master from advancing. With just one blow, the young master broke all the puppets¡¯ cores and turned them into waste.


    Although the secretnd was vast, Lu Xuan had chased the young master in red clothing all the way across the wreckage of the defeated puppets.


    This secretnd seemed simr to what the Xu family told him earlier. It was indeed a powerful ce for cultivating.


    Along the way, Lu Xuan saw the Hidden Sutra Pavilion and alchemy rooms amongst many other highly functional rooms.


    ording to the information he received from the Xu family, the final destination of this journey was most likely the medicine garden. The young master in red clothing obviously did not care about ces such as the Hidden Sutra Pavilion.


    People knew that each family initially struggled with the Hidden Sutra Pavilion when the secretnd of Tianhai was opened. Everyone wanted to find a secret book that could help them cultivate further.


    Obviously, the young master in the blood-red attire came from a unique lineage. He had no interest in the books and techniques within the Hidden Sutra Pavilion.


    The same also applied to Lu Xuan. Since the lineage of his cultivation was even more extraordinary, he was even less interested in these books than this young master. He ran all the way into the direction that the young master in red clothing went.

 Chapter 689 - Immortality of the Divine Tortoise

    <h4>Chapter 689: Immortality of the Divine Tortoise</h4>


    As Lu Xuan gave chase, he saw wreckages of puppets scattered everywhere throughout the whole trip. He roughly estimated that over 100 guard puppets had been destroyed, leaving scenes of wreckage all over the ce.


    He then burst forward for quite a bit and sensed a gust of powerful wind washing all over him. The violent turbulence in the air felt like raging waves.


    People could still feel the aftermath of the battles.


    Upon activating his Delusion-breaker Eyes, he was able to see a battle raging from tens of kilometers away.


    The one fighting was none other than that young man in blood-red attire.


    Lu Xuan watched as that man threw a bloody w that tore apart the core of a puppet.


    Shattered pieces of puppets were everywhere beneath his feet.


    Standing in front of the man was a humongous beast of some sort, seemingly made of some kind of unknown metal that made it incredibly resilient. One could even tell that those were not even ordinary metal, as it emanated a terrifying killing aura all over it.


    ¡°Geng Metal of the West!¡±


    That metal was very effective in the crafting of weaponry. Many high-level cultivators preferred to use Geng Metal of the West as a material for making their weapons, as they could have been easily used for dishing out massive damage.


    This applied to that beast, which was enormous and was extremely resilient. The young man in blood attire kept dishing out attacks, yet that beast remained unfazed.


    On the other hand, every attack from the beast brought about terrifying martial will; each one was like a sword slicing through the air.


    Having undergone extremely high-leveled training, that man was anything but ordinary, as well. One could have even said that he was far above Zhou Daoping, whom Lu Xuan had already killed some time in the past.


    At the very least, that man had to have been at the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. That alone meant that he was something else altogether


    People with such a level of training were deemed the extremely few of the best amongst Divine Transformation Realm cultivators.


    Even if Lu Xuan were to go all out as he currently was, he still wouldn¡¯t have been able to take on that man. He was only at the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. It would¡¯ve been challenging to close the five-sublevel difference between them.


    Lu Xuan was only confident of being able to escape from that other man as long as thetter was injured.


    ¡°This puppet is quite intriguing.¡±


    Upon looking at the puppet, he knew that the master of thatir was apparently very well-versed in puppetry for being able to actually craft one such puppet. Themon ones were difficult enough. The Geng Metal beast could¡¯ve actually stood a chance against the young man dressed in red if it took the fight seriously.


    At the very least, the two would be butting heads for a while.


    The beast puppet was guarding the path of the canyon, standing in the young man¡¯s way. The aftermath of the battle spread all the way to where Lu Xuan was, making him realize that a fight was urring before him.


    Upon seeing the beast fighting the young man, Lu Xuan came up with an idea. He could¡¯ve simply let the young man stand in the beast¡¯s way, having the two of them keep each other busy.


    He could then take the chance to circle them while they were distracted. He knew that the Blood Phoenix Fruit was in some nearby medicinal farm.


    That was his true purpose for making that trip.


    While there did not seem to be that many high-level fighters around the basin, eerie situations still broke out everywhere in the area. This was especially so in Yunlong Vige¡¯s case; even Zhou Daoping¡¯s level of cultivation alone was already considered to be astounding.


    Despite his powers, Zhou Daoping was still only second-inmand. As such, it became obvious that there were still people who were more powerful than Zhou Daoping.


    Taking into consideration both that young man in blood-red attire and the other man who attacked Lu Xuan, it was easy to see that so much out there looked extremely bizarre.


    It seemed that underneath the calm exterior of the region, some terrifying being hiding in the shadows ruled over thend.


    The man that attacked Lu Xuan before was of an unfathomable level of power. Despite being so far away, he nearly destroyed the Auric Flower above Lu Xuan¡¯s head.


    That man emanated an aura that reminded Lu Xuan of the deep-sea snake monster he encountered earlier. That man was almost as powerful as that creature.


    While that man was not quite yet at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, he was not that far from it either.


    He was definitely more than just one man, and there was definitely some massive organization behind him.


    Although Lu Xuan was still new to the Holy Sun Continent, he had gotten himself involved in simr situations. As such, he needed to be stronger as soon as possible.


    He set his sights on that Blood Phoenix Fruit. He would¡¯ve stopped at nothing to im it for himself.


    He immediately activated a method called the Immortality of the Divine Tortoise, which was considered to have been extremely powerful. Legend has it that eons ago when the celestial path copsed and the universe exploded, some unparalleled fighter searched throughout the universe for that Divine Tortoise. That fighter then cut off the tortoise¡¯s limbs and used them to create the celestial pirs.


    The pirs supported countless nes, therefore supporting everything that existed.


    The Immortality of the Divine Tortoise was some unmatched power that was created by some unparalleled being all those years ago. It was aprehensive set of methods.


    Lu Xuan managed to get his hands on it. One of the methods included in the set would¡¯ve allowed one to shut out all of one¡¯s aura and keep their vital signs concealed. Under such a state, this method alone would¡¯ve allowed one to extend their lifespan by a century even if they were on the brink of death. It went without saying that such a way of extending one¡¯s lifespan would¡¯ve brought one into a state of limbo, shutting out all external stimuli and locking one¡¯s state as it currently was.


    That was what Lu Xuan used when he escaped the deep-sea snake monster¡¯s attack back then. Now, he was about to use that same method again.


    He used the Immortality of the Divine Tortoise many times back in his past life. As such, he was very familiar with it and managed to shut out his presence right away. This allowed him to be essentially undetectable, circling the battlefield and make his way to that medicinal farm at the back.


    With that young man keeping the beast busy at the front, he was able to easily sneak past the sensory perception of the two sides.


    The two of them were so busy trying to kill each other that they remainedpletely oblivious to the fact that someone else had managed to sneak into that farm behind right under their noses.


    Lu Xuan spected that the young man was most likely there for the farm as well.


    As soon as he entered, he sensed the spiritual qi in the ce mixed with a medicinal fragrance.


    All manner of thick medicinal fragrances washed all over him.


    He scanned the ce and found that some barriers above the structures at the front of the ce had been prated. From the looks of things, it seemed to have been that way for many years.


    That was probably the result of those Great Ancestors working throughout the years to breach the ce.


    However, none of them could get far into the farm. Judging from the power that the Geng Metal beast disyed, those Great Ancestors had most likely exploited the timeg. They took the opportunity to break through the barrier before the beast and the puppets were able to get near, taking away some herbs with them in the midst of the chaos.


    The Blood Phoenix Fruit was one of such loot. They probably knew that they were incapable of sessfully nting the fruit, which might¡¯ve been why they did not uproot the entire nt.


    They came inside to take the fruits whenever the secret realm of Tianhai City opened every now and then.


    It seemed that the Great Ancestors knew what they were doing.


    He scanned the ce until he saw the Blood Phoenix Fruit. One herb had a blood-red color, which oddly resembled a blood-red phoenix that was about to take flight.

 Chapter 690 - Third Tier of Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 690: Third Tier of Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    As its name suggested, the Blood Phoenix Fruit did resemble a blood-colored phoenix.


    The fruit emanated a surprisingly thick medicinal fragrance that invigorated anyone who smelled it. One whiff was enough to make one feels as if one¡¯s pores would all open on their own, raising one¡¯s powers by a certain margin.


    Despite the increment being only at a low percentage, that effect was nheless considerable. It was worth noting that Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were nothing short of extremely formidable. Even growth at such a low percentage would¡¯ve still been considered significant.


    Lu Xuan mumbled to himself, ¡°Good thing I¡¯m on the farm now. Otherwise, there¡¯s no doubt that I would¡¯ve drawn the attention of all those beasts out there.¡±


    Such treasured fauna strongly attracted the ferocious beasts that were out there roaming the woods.


    Those beasts that roamed the woods possessed sharper senses whenpared to human cultivators. More importantly, human cultivators usually stuck to the nearby towns and cities. Even if they were to venture into the woods, they wouldn¡¯t be staying around for long; many of those beasts and monsters dwelled in such ces, making them their territories.


    Human cultivators would¡¯ve been no match for these beasts.


    As such, human cultivators would¡¯ve usually had no luck getting their hands on such treasures before the monsters took the treasures for themselves. Only a handful of human cultivators would¡¯ve been fortunate enough to have even gotten close to such treasures before they were taken away.


    If the Blood Phoenix Fruit was somewhere out in the wild, the nt itself would have most likely been devoured whole by some of those beasts and monsters.


    While those beasts were usually very powerful, they still severelycked intellectual capacity; all of their actions were based solely on their natural instincts. Given that, they would¡¯ve usually done as their gut told them to and uprooted the entire nt.


    Only a handful of such monsters would¡¯ve developed enough of an advanced level of intelligence to realize that they shouldn¡¯t be doing something like that.


    One way or another, the fruits all went to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I¡¯d better hurry.¡±


    As he extended his hand, all three fruits from the Blood Phoenix nt instantly fell into his hand. He then immediatelyid down a barrier and began eating the fruits without hesitation.


    He had also extended the range of his will to its limits, enveloping the entire farm with it in the process. He would¡¯ve detected the presence of that young man in blood-red attire or that Geng Metal beast as soon as either of them came close to him.


    Raging medicinal power surged within his body. He was able to feel this newfound power merging with his own powers, causing them to vibrate inside of him.


    He went on to immediately put the Taixu Origin Power to work, internalizing the raging medicinal power without letting anything stop him.


    Naturally, hisprehension of the levels was very high. A cultivator¡¯sprehension of the levels had nothing to do with the limits of their growth between levels.


    The Blood Phoenix Fruit was exactly what he needed to facilitate such growth.


    His ample experience allowed the powers of the Blood Phoenix Fruit to be quickly internalized within mere moments.


    Boom!


    His powers rumbled and spiked to new heights, growing further from the peak of his original foundations.


    That feat was incredible on its own; he immediately began to make a breakthrough into the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm was something that he could¡¯ve attained whenever he wanted. His powers kept growing exponentially.


    He was hardly able to contain the growth of his powers. They leaked through his pores, conjuring terrifying tornados around him.


    He had enough sense to ce a barrier that kept everything inside contained around him beforehand. That way, he could avoid creating too muchmotion and alerting the two parties who were still fighting with one another.


    Based on how the two sides fought intensely with one another, Lu Xuan was able to sense how frighteningly powerful that Geng Metal beast truly was. Given that the beast was constructed out of Geng Metal, it possessed a level of resilience like no other. While that young man in blood-red attire was powerful, his attacks still failed to prate the beast¡¯s defenses.


    On the other hand, the beast emanated an extremely powerful killing aura. This aura alone was enough to repel the young man.


    Since he had to go against such a puppet that excelled in both offense and defense, there were few openings to speak of. The young man in blood-red attire could do nothing about it.


    Lu Xuan could imagine the young man cursing as hard as he could at that moment. Geng Metal of the West was already as scarce as is. Even adding bits of it into one¡¯s power item alone would¡¯ve been enough to increase its powers so much that even the smallest amounts would¡¯ve easily doubled the powers of such an item.


    That young man never expected anyone to have been wasteful enough to craft puppets entirely out of Geng Metal of the West. That made such a beast so formidable both in offense and defense that it had no weakness to speak of.


    As a result, there was probably only one way to defeat that Geng Metal beast: waiting for the spiritual power at its core to bepletely drained.


    Even so, that Geng Metal beast puppet was built with formations specifically for absorbing ambient spiritual qi. That allowed it to continuously convert ambient spiritual qi to power its functions.


    Had that not been the case, the beast would have been dead a long time ago. In reality, all of those puppets had simr formations built into them, which almost made them a kind of perpetual motion machine.


    As such, it was almost impossible to wear the beast down using attrition warfare. That young man would¡¯ve drained much of his energy until he waspletely out of it.


    Both parties seemed incapable of doing anything to the other. This worked in Lu Xuan¡¯s favor, as that bought him time to grow his powers even further.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean he could afford to let his guard down. He knew that as soon as the two stopped fighting for whatever reason, either of them would¡¯ve posed an insurmountable, overwhelming threat to him.


    Of course, he could still escape in that case. He was confident enough to escape unscathed, but doing so would¡¯ve left him with far less loot to take with him.


    If he could make a breakthrough while the two were still fighting each other, however, he would then be able to meddle in the fight and cause both sides to fall. From there, he could pick up the spoils.


    Time was of the essence.


    Right now, nothing was more important than time.


    He frantically raced against time, amplifying the Taixu Origin Power to its limits as he internalized all the ingested powers. If someone could the level that Lu Xuan was currently at, they would have probably been frightened to death.


    That was because he was quite literally internalizing the fruits¡¯ powers at the speed of lightning. This was 10 times faster than the typical rate, perhaps even reaching 20 to 30 times the usual rate.


    As his powers continued to grow, he quickly reached the limit at the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Boom!


    As a rumble rang out around him, terrifying powers instantly emanated from his body.


    He finished making his breakthrough in a mere instant, breaking through his initial limitations.


    He actually managed to break into the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm in one go.


    Normally, it would¡¯ve taken several tries to make such a breakthrough. Cases of people doing so over a dozen or even tens of attempts were not unusual.


    Since these peoplecked the necessary experience to do so, they had to figure out for themselves how to go about it on their own.


    They would¡¯ve only been able to make aplete breakthrough after having umted an ample amount of experience.


    Lu Xuan was different; he didn¡¯tck experience at all. Fueled by the power of the Blood Phoenix Fruits, he was almost capable of instantly making a breakthrough into the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    As a result, his powers grew exponentially.

 Chapter 691 - Consecutive Breakthroughs, Fourth Tier of Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 691: Consecutive Breakthroughs, Fourth Tier of Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    Lu Xuan felt as if every single pore on his body emanated with vigor.


    His power grew after he had made such a breakthrough, which brought his lifeforce to a whole new level.


    That was an obvious rise in his powers.


    If he were to fight Zhao Daoping again as they were, the former probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take even three punches from him. Lu Xuan could¡¯ve just put all of his power into a single punch and reduced the former to dust.


    Every tier within the Divine Transformation Real had a huge difference in power levels.


    Every single tier was but a small step, but it still posed a massive obstacle. The difference in power would¡¯ve ced immense pressure on those who were at inadequate levels.


    The difficulty of fighting someone above one¡¯s own tier would¡¯ve increase exponentially with every tier. Even someone as powerful as Lu Xuan was only able to fight someone two tiers above him, due to him being extremely powerful in the first ce and capable of conjuring the Auric Flower.


    Such a feat was deemed astonishing in itself. He could escape from any opponents who were more powerful than he was.


    If he were given ample time to prepare, he could¡¯ve managed toe up with measures for taking on people who were far stronger than him.


    Then again, the most fundamental thing to him right now was still growing his own powers.


    If having an ace of some kind was enough to solve everything, nobody would have then gone through the trouble of developing strategies and tactics.


    While Lu Xuan had now made enough progress to allow his powers to grow exponentially, it was still far from enough.


    His powers still paled inparison whenpared to the powers of the two still fighting outside.


    Of course, he could leave as he currently was and take every matured herb he found on the farm for himself. That itself would¡¯ve still been deemed a considerable amount of loot.


    However, that was far from enough to satisfy Lu Xuan. He was very interested in that secret realm of Tianhai City. He knew that the ce was far from what it currently seemed to be.


    If he were to explore the ce further or even make the entire ce his own, the two that were still fighting out there would pose a huge obstacle to him.


    While Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were more than enough to help him stay safe, it would¡¯ve still made it extremely difficult to meddle in the battle between the two or even defeat them.


    As such, he needed to make his powers grow even further.


    Because of this thought, he decided to simply iste and dedicate himself to training, raising the stakes considerably to make even further progress after breaking through the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, attempting to reach even higher heights.


    That meant that he had to make a continuous breakthrough without taking any breaks.


    If this had happened in his past life, he wouldn¡¯t dare to try doing something like that without considerable deliberation. In that case, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if he actually had what it would take to do so.


    That was because it would cause his foundations to be unstable.


    However, things were now different. He never needed to worry about how stable his foundation was. Even the slightest bit of instability that resulted from making consecutive breakthroughs would¡¯ve been quickly dealt with, preventing such instabilities from causing him further harm.


    As such, he could just continue making breakthroughs.


    With a wave of his hand, another piece of Blood Phoenix Fruit appeared in his hand. Upon eating the fruit, intense medicinal power surged throughout his body again.


    His powers had grown considerably after he broke into the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, so much so that his rate of absorption of the fruit increased significantly.


    This rate of absorption had more than doubled.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to absorb everyst bit of the medicinal power from that Blood Phoenix Fruit, yet he quickly discovered that one fruit was not enough.


    The fruit only allowed him to reach the peak of the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. Thus, he couldn¡¯t make a breakthrough into the fourth tier just like that.


    That was because every single tier he had reached so far had foundations that were considerably more stable than the others of the same level. As a result, breakthroughs at every tier were much stronger.


    A single Blood Phoenix Fruit would have already been enough to enable someone to make yet another breakthrough, yet it failed to do so in Lu Xuan¡¯s case.


    He had no choice but to wave and summon yet another Blood Phoenix Fruit into the palm of his hand. The massive medicinal power of the third fruit immediately exploded within his body.


    Ripples of terrifying power spread out in all directions. It took only mere moments for the power to fuel his breakthrough.


    After quite some time, he quickly opened his eyes to reveal a burst of light within them. His powers, which he could barely contain in the first ce, immediately exploded within him. Immediately after that, he then broke into a whole new tier.


    He managed to break into the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm immediately.


    Even after making a breakthrough into the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, he didn¡¯t stop yet. Instead, he continued to internalize whatever medicinal power was left in the fruit. The fruit¡¯s powers seeped through and melded with his body.


    Although he only broke into the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, his powers instantly stabilized. As a result, his powers became far more intricate.


    All that lifeforce that he struggled to contain was sorted out before fusing with his body at a frightening rate.


    It took quite a while before he finally opened his eyes again.


    Consecutive breakthroughs caused his powers to spike exponentially, which gave him a breakthrough farrger than what he had been through before.


    If he were to fight Zhou Daoping as he currently was, he could have killed the man with only a single touch of his finger.


    Zhou Daoping¡¯s powers became fundamentally different from his. There was absolutely noparison between their powers.


    Having reached the peak of the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, being at such a level allowed hisbat prowess to rise at a frightening rate.


    If he were to conjure the Auric Flower, hisbat prowess would¡¯ve most likely allowed him to defeat anyone who was at a level lower than the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    That meant that he was almost invincible among those who were at the Divine Transformation Realm. Only those who were at the seventh tier or higher would be able to overwhelm him, albeit notpletely.


    However, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to truly defeat him.


    It was at that moment that he was properly equipped to meddle in the fight between the two out there.


    Upon opening his eyes, he sensed that it wouldn¡¯t have taken long for a winner to emerge from that fight out there.


    While that Geng Metal beast was terrifying, its attacks were far less ferocious whenpared to how they first started at.


    Talismans were stered all over it, limiting its powers and gradually slowing down its movements.


    While the beast was still terrifying, its movements had gotten so sluggish that it seemed as if it was bogged down by quicksand around it, making it extremely difficult for it to even move.


    That young man in blood-red attire finally gained the upper hand that he wanted. Even so, he was still extremely furious with a grim look on his face.


    He never expected that the Geng Metal beast could prevent the young man from doing something that he was absolutely confident inpleting without breaking a sweat.


    The obstacle was so significant that he was unable to even gain an upper hand against the beast as he currently was. He was forced to use the sealing talismans, which he acquired at hefty prices. Those were things that he initially reserved for taking on powerful enemies. He never expected to have to use that many just to take on that beast.


    However, the fury and frustration seen on his face lessened considerably after he thought about the loot waiting for him when the fight was over.

 Chapter 692 - I Stole Your Loot, So What?

    <h4>Chapter 692: I Stole Your Loot, So What?</h4>


    He had his own ns foring into the secret realm of Tianhai City. If things went ording to n, he should see a huge leap in his powers from then on out.


    By then, his status within his sect would see a huge improvement as well. That meant that all the ns he hadid out throughout the years would¡¯vee to fruition.


    If nothing else, he had set his sights on the Blood Phoenix Fruits.


    The Blood Phoenix Fruits were unable to work to their fullest extent in the hands of the natives, which caused him to feel rather pathetic and drained.


    He believed that letting the natives eat such fruits was a terrible waste of resources.


    Then again, all of those fruits will belong to him soon.


    He took the chance to ster the talismans onto the Geng Metal beast every time he attacked to hinder the beast¡¯s movements. To be more precise, this beast was formidable.


    That was because, under usual circumstances, it usually took only a single talisman to render even someone at the Divine Transformation Realmpletely immobile. He could overwhelm them without facing any type of resistance on their end.


    However, things were different when it came to that Geng Metal beast. The talismans had only been able to slow it down, not immobilize itpletely.


    That was the only way he coulde up with to deal with the situation at hand. The Geng Metal of the West came with extremely terrifying killing power.


    The metal itself was also so resilient that none of his attacks could break the beast¡¯s shell. At most, his attacks could only leave gashes all over the beast¡¯s body. Even then, it took only mere moments for those gashes to be mended.


    Such a terrifying level of defense made him feel rather dejected, as he was utterly incapable of doing any damage to the beast. He was about to curse out loud, wondering if the master of the secret realm had gonepletely insane. Whoever created this beast used an unbelievable amount of Geng Metal of the West; it was nothing short of a terrible waste of resources.


    Ironically, such a waste of resources turned out to be incredibly effective. Despite all the measures he had at his disposal, the talismans were the only ones that worked to some extent.


    As the beast kept being slowed down, the talismans were stered at an incredibly high rate.


    Eventually, that Geng Metal beast, which was as huge as a hill, was finally subdued until it was could no longer move at all. All kinds of talismans were stered all over it, emanating light as they kept that beast from moving at all.


    The young man in blood-red attire breathed a sigh of relief. Every single talisman came with a hefty price tag. Usually, it would be considered quite costly to use even just one. The extravagance of using so many resources needed no further boration.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± That young man snorted and burst forward in a beam of blood-colored light, shooting into the farm.


    He then saw Lu Xuan, who was hovering in the air with his legs crossed.


    Did someone take my loot?


    That man immediately burst with a terrifying aura. He went about trashing everything in his path, destroying countless puppets in his wake. It all simply ended up having others steal his loot, reducing him to that other man¡¯s bouncer.


    Even after everything he had done, someone else got ahead of him.


    ¡°Hahahahaha. Good work, good work indeed!¡±


    The young man in blood-red attire immediately burst outughing. He couldn¡¯t think of a better example of a third party benefiting from a tussle than what was happening to him.


    He had paid a considerable price while fighting that Geng Metal beast before he was finally able to render that beast totally immobile with sealing talismans.


    Despite all the work that he put in, however, it was that man before his eyes who got the prize ahead of him instead.


    He was in no mood to mull over how Lu Xuan managed to sneak right under his nose into the medicinal farm.


    By then, he waspletely taken over by rage. Knowing Lu Xuan, he believed that Zhou Daoping should¡¯ve killed Lu Xuan outside.


    He knew little else about Lu Xuan, yet and he deemed the man to have only been little more than a native of that basin.


    He didn¡¯t even want to find out more about Lu Xuan.


    Right now, he only cared about one thing: he had to kill the man in front of him.


    ¡°How dare you steal my loot!¡±


    As that young man in blood-red attire snickered, a terrifying sh was seen bursting in his eyes.


    ¡°Nobody would dare steal the loot when it rightfully belongs to me, Zhou Sulong!¡±


    Lu Xuan waspletely unfazed when facing off against that man, feeling nothing over what he did. ¡°So what? I¡¯m already here.¡±


    If it had been back in his past life, a single look from him would have been enough to make the other man explode on the spot. His current level of power paled inparison to what it was back then, yet he wasn¡¯t the same as when he first came; his powers had grown considerably since then. Even if he were to take on this man named Zhou Sulong, he no longer stood a chance against him.


    ¡°What about it? I¡¯m going to skin you alive and tear out your primordial spirit, torturing you all day and all night just to vent my resentment.¡±


    Zhou Sulong was now fuming. He then looked at the Blood Phoenix nt, which should have had fruits hanging from it. The nt currently had nothing on it, making it obvious that the man before his eyes was the one who took them.


    That thought angered him even further.


    For him, this was an obstacle like no other.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if you truly are capable of doing such a thing.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the young man in blood-red attire. Crackling noises rang out from all over his body as he moved his body ever so slightly.


    ¡°You piece of sh*t! How dare you touch what is rightfully mine!¡±


    That young man in blood-red attire made his move and threw a w attack at Lu Xuan. This attack was none other than the Soul-crusher Blood w.


    That w attack looked like it was about to tear the sky apart.


    Lu Xuan knew of that attack, as it was almost from the same lineage as the Blood Wolf Pirate. It was only that the Soul-crusher Blood w that Zhou Sulong threw at him, was leagues above that from the two leaders of the Blood Wolf Pirates. The only difference was that Zhou Sulong¡¯s Soul-crusher Blood w was far stronger than that of the two leaders of the Blood Wolf Pirate.


    The difference in power between Zhou Sulong and the two leaders of the pirates was so obvious that one could¡¯ve said that the pirates¡¯ version of the Soul-crusher Blood w was a watered-down version of what Lu Xuan was currently seeing.


    Lu Xuan smirked, thinking that things had gotten interesting. The second-inmand of the Yunlong Vige followed Zhou Sulong, who was right before his eyes, like a dog following its master.


    The Soul-crusher Blood w that the leaders of the Blood Wolf Pirate used was of the same lineage as the one he was currently seeing.


    It became apparent that it didn¡¯t matter whether or not it was the Blood Wolf Pirate or the Yunlong Vige. They were all rted to Zhou Sulong, or at least the force that was behind Zhou Sulong.


    To be more precise, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was the Blood Wolf Pirates or the Yunlong Vige. They were probablyckeys that the force behind Zhou Sulong kept on a tight leash, with one reigning supreme in the south and the other in the north. The development of the other forces that could be found in the basin was limited. As soon as any of the cultivation forces in the basin made one misstep, they would¡¯ve most likely be met with utter destruction before long.


    Taking into consideration what Lu Xuan read in Tianhai City¡¯s archives, he came to his own conclusions on the many happenings in the region.


    All the other cultivation forces in the basin probably never realized that to someone else out there, they were little more than cattle to be ughtered.

 Chapter 693 - Seven-star Poisonous Centipede Making Its Debut

    <h4>Chapter 693: Seven-star Poisonous Centipede Making Its Debut</h4>


    It was the Soul-crusher Blood w!


    A bloody aura washed all over the ce as the w traveled, immediately conjuring a blood-colored specter in midair. That blood-colored specter was so overwhelmingly frightening that it could overpower nature itself. Every bit of the bloody aura in it contained raging, terrifying power.


    That attack would¡¯ve actually made one feel as if they had nowhere to run. They would¡¯ve felt as if they were facing certain doom.


    Lu Xuan remained unfazed and simply let the w attacke at him. Cracking noises were heard everywhere around him as the surrounding air was shredded, causing even space itself to vibrate and be slightly warped.


    A cultivator at the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm needed only to throw a single attack to bring about such devastating power. Even just a casual, dismissive attack alone would¡¯ve already been far more powerful than a full-powered attack that Zhou Daoping mustered all of his strength to throw.


    In terms of power, the two couldn¡¯t have been any more different.


    Just then, Lu Xuan went on to throw the Golden Dragon ws. Golden powering from the punch coalesced into terrifying shockwaves before materializing as a dragon w, meeting that Soul-crusher Blood w head-on.


    Boom!


    The bloody w attack took mere moments¡ªalmost in an instant¡ªto tear apart Lu Xuan¡¯s iing dragon w attack.


    While his Golden Dragon ws attack was of a higher grade than that of the Soul-crusher Blood w, Lu Xuan¡¯s level was actually three tiers below Zhou Sulong.


    The difference in power was so obvious that Lu Xuan¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t even stay intact for a second.


    Zhou Sulong shouted, ¡°Die!¡±


    His Soul-crusher Blood w continued to descend onto Lu Xuan, crushing him altogether.


    However, it instantly became clear that the w attack had missed its target.


    ¡°Some formidable movements indeed.¡±


    Zhou Sulong was anything but ordinary. Naturally, he could tell that Lu Xuan¡¯s movements were uncannily quick.


    Even Zhou Sulong couldn¡¯t tell when Lu Xuan actually disappeared. That other man seemed to have evaded a fatal attack almost in the nick of time.


    Movement speed like that could¡¯ve only be described as nothing short of insanely high.


    Despite him being several tiers higher than Lu Xuan, he was still unable to gain any advantage against Lu Xuan in terms of speed.


    When Lu Xuan appeared again, he was already standing a little more than a hundred meters away. He immediately evaded that terrifying attack.


    ¡°You truly are something else.¡±


    As Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze, the Spiritual Aether within him instantly burst. His aura spread out all around him before going back into him. The Auric Flower was then conjured above his head immediately afterward.


    He no longer had an extra aura leaking out of him, yet he still looked and felt utterly terrifying.


    Zhou Sulong then saw the Auric Flower on the other side.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Auric Flower!¡±


    An intense aura of murderous intent shot out from Zhou Sulong¡¯s eyes. There was no doubt that he knew of the Auric Flower as well as how excruciatingly difficult it was to actually conjure one.


    He had never seen anyone capable of conjuring that move in real life, yet someone now managed to do so right in front of his eyes. One could¡¯ve imagined just how shocked and how badly Zhou Sulong wanted to kill Lu Xuan now.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t afford to let someone like Lu Xuan remain in the world.


    ¡°Do you really think that conjuring the Auric Flower would change anything? You¡¯re still too weak!¡±


    The look in his eyes remained confident. He was impressed that Lu Xuan was able to conjure the Auric Flower, but that was all there was to it. Being at a level far lower than him, he deemed that Lu Xuan could never close the difference in power between them even after conjuring the Auric Flower.


    He then immediately cast another Soul-crusher Blood w, tearing at the air and nearly killing Lu Xuan where he stood.


    Lu Xuan disappeared from where he stood again. He then instantly reappeared at Zhou Sulong¡¯s left side and threw a Golden Dragon ws at him right away.


    Boom!


    As the punch tore at the sky, Zhou Sulong shouted in response. He was able to respond just as quickly. While he was unable to read Lu Xuan¡¯s movements, he could still react in time.


    He then threw another Soul-crusher Blood w at Lu Xuan, which tore at the sky as it shed with the Golden Dragon ws.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided. If anyone were to look at the sh from above, they would be able to see a golden and a blood-colored wave crashing into each other.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were more than somewhat amplified after conjuring the Auric Flower. The damage potential of his attacks reached the point of being able to overwhelm everyone who was below the sixth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. As a result, he was not entirely defenseless even when he fought against Zhou Sulong, who was at the seventh tier.


    His attack had gotten so powerful that it could take any attack from Zhou Sulong head-on.


    As Zhou Sulong shouted, his powers raged and spread all over the ce like a bloody torrent.


    He then shouted, ¡°It¡¯s pointless. The difference between you and me is asrge as that between heaven and the earth!¡±


    His blood-colored energy around him was about to crush Lu Xuan¡¯s punch before a st of lightning shot out of Lu Xuan, sting onto his w attack right away.


    It took almost a mere second to tear apart Zhou Sulong¡¯s attack, which couldn¡¯t even withstand the attack.


    The iing attack punched right through his Shield of Great Aether, shooting inside his palm.


    Arrghh!


    Zhou Sulong shrieked as his entire arm almost blew up on the spot. He backed away immediately and evaded Lu Xuan¡¯s Golden Dragon ws, which was thrown within the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Sulong broke out in a cold sweat as his face became ashen.


    He managed to swat away that st of whatever that power was. Even so, another w attack in the nick of time.


    It was only then that he saw what actually came at him. That thing was a venomous centipede that looked like no other, and emanated ck mist all over it.


    This was the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede!


    Lu Xuan recalled that Seven-star Poisonous Centipede back in his hand. At such a critical moment, he had used the centipede to prate Zhou Sulong¡¯s Shield of Great Aether. The centipede chewed out a massive hole in his palm and almost burrowed into his body.


    If that centipede had been able to burrow into his body, even a cultivator at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve died all the same. A cultivator at the seventh tier was far less likely to withstand it.


    He would¡¯ve died a horrible death.


    The venom from that centipede was so unbelievably potent that not even the Shield of Great Aether of someone at the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm could even block the attack.


    It was a total waste for it to remain in the hands of Zhang Yirong back in Taichu Path. That man hadn¡¯t been able to even use a tenth of the centipede¡¯s powers. The centipede then fell into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    He had been feeding and fostering that centipede for years. He never bothered using the centipede in his usual fights, only using it in dire situations as what was happening now.


    The attack worked. Although the poison didn¡¯t kill Zhou Sulong immediately, it was still enough to kill him eventually.


    Zhou Sulong felt his entire arm beginning to turn numb. His arm had ckened so badly that it looked charred. Toxins then seeped into other parts of his body at a frightening rate.


    What the hell was that?


    Zhou Sulong never knew that such a venomous creature actually existed in the world. It took only one bite from the centipede to render his entire arm useless while the toxins were quickly attacking his heart.

 Chapter 694 - Beaten to Death

    <h4>Chapter 694: Beaten to Death</h4>


    Zhou Sulong was only able to eject the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede thanks to his reflexes being quick enough. Otherwise, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve killed him immediately.


    The look on Lu Xuan said that he had almost nailed Zhou Sulong. Thetter was infuriated by that look even further as he noted his carelessness.


    He thought that Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were far beneath his. As such, everything that Lu Xuan was capable of would¡¯ve been pointless; nothing stood a chance against absolute power.


    However, he had forgotten that his powers were not actually absolutely powerful over Lu Xuan¡¯s powers. Otherwise, he would have been able to kill thetter with a single move.


    He deeply regretted being so careless, but it was already toote. He felt the toxins spreading throughout his entire body at a frightening rate through his bloodstream.


    He shut out the blood vessels of his right arm immediately, preventing more toxins from flowing out. His right arm had been renderedpletely useless, yet all the toxins left in his blood continued to fester at an rming rate.


    Blood was seen dripping from the corner of his mouth every now and then.


    Damn it, damn it, damn it!


    Zhou Sulong howled to himself deep down. He was frustrated by the fact that a native had managed to set him up like that. He saw that as an insult like no other.


    His face became even more ashen at that thought.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t linger around any longer.¡±


    At that moment, Zhou Sulong came to a decision. He knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to stay around. If he did, he could¡¯ve easily died right where he stood, being caught off-guard in a ce where he was guaranteed to seed.


    He didn¡¯t know who that man before him actually was, but it was apparent that the man was anything but ordinary.


    Zhou Sulong felt like tearing apart Lu Xuan where he stood. He uttered, ¡°Once I get outside, you¡¯ll definitely die for sure!¡±


    Nevertheless, he was aware that if they were to keep fighting, he would¡¯ve most likely ended up dead. The more intense the battle became, the faster his blood needed to circte. If that were to happen, the toxins would¡¯ve simply spread all over his body at an even faster rate. Once such a time came, it would¡¯ve been impossible to save him.


    Just as Zhou Sulong was thinking about escaping, he noticed that Lu Xuan seemed to have changed right before his eyes. Despite standingpletely still on his own, it felt like he was facing an army of multiple people instead of just one man.


    That man had blocked his way.


    He could think of only one person who was capable of securely blocking off all escape routes.


    It became apparent that Lu Xuan could guess what he would¡¯ve been up to. Right now, he was incapable of finding any possible escape routes.


    He was able to see that Lu Xuan was actually just standing around doing nothing, but the might and pressure being exuded by Lu Xuan felt like a barricade of its own, preventing him from escaping.


    Lu Xuan coldly red at Zhou Sulong as he said, ¡°You wanna run?¡± After performing numerous calctions, he wasn¡¯t about to just let Zhou Sulong get away. That would¡¯ve made all of his previous efforts pointless.


    The best and only remedy for being bitten by the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede was to simply go somewhere where one could force out all the toxins. Only by doing so could the poisoned victim have a chance of surviving.


    The harder he fought, the quicker he would die.


    Lu Xuan casually said, ¡°You won¡¯t be going anywhere today.¡±


    Zhou Sulong calmed himself and steadied the look on his face. A cold, unflinching aura of murderous intent was seen in his eyes. He knew that the current situation was beyond saving, as the man standing across him was definitely not going to let him escape easily.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not getting away like this now, I might as well kill you before I go.¡±


    Zhou Sulong became increasingly cold. Having been cornered by Lu Xuan like that, he had no choice but to go all out. If the situation didn¡¯t change soon, he would¡¯ve ended up killed by the toxins if Lu Xuan didn¡¯t manage to kill him first.


    He widened his eyes. His aura instantly burst, causing his blood-red attire to billow in the wind.


    Blood-colored Spiritual Aether rippled out in all directions. It looked as if a typhoon was blowing around him, forming a terrifying territory around him.


    Zhou Sulong shouted, ¡°Soul-crusher Blood w!¡±


    He threw a w at Lu Xuan. The attack tore at the sky as it traveled through the air.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Sleeve!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately pped his sleeve. He managed to dispel the iing w attack with ease.


    Zhou Sulong¡¯s w attack became less than half as strong as the ones that he threw at Lu Xuan before.


    ¡°How is this possible? What kind of spell is this? How could it block my attack?¡±


    He became flustered right away.


    Lu Xuan was actually able to block all of his attacks by just pping his sleeve. To suppress the toxins, Zhou Sulong had been lowering his attack from the seventh tier to the sixth tier.


    Despite that, he would¡¯ve still been at the peak of the sixth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. That meant that he would¡¯ve still been invincible.


    Even so, Lu Xuan actually managed to block his attack without breaking a sweat.


    ¡°That¡¯s not as powerful as you thought it¡¯d be.¡±


    Lu Xuan came right before Zhou Sulong as soon as he spoke. He clenched his fist and sted at the man with a Golden Dragon¡¯s w, materializing a golden dragon¡¯s arm that went straight for Zhou Sulong¡¯s head.


    Zhou Sulong¡¯s reflexes were just as frightening. One could¡¯ve said that he was fully prepared to take on Lu Xuan¡¯s super speed. He then threw a Soul-crusher Blood w at Lu Xuan as well.


    Boom!


    The blood-colored and golden energies collided with each other in a frightening sh before spreading out in all directions.


    Pfft!


    The winner of the fight emerged right away. Zhou Sulong spat out blood as his body was sent flying away like a kite with its line snapped.


    Zhou Sulong continued to spin in midair before he was finally able to steady himself, glowering at Lu Xuan afterward.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    He felt as if his left arm, which he used to attack Lu Xuan before, was going numb. That was the first time he realized how terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯s attack was.


    Before that, he nonchntly dismissed the threat of Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks, due to him being of a far higher tier than Lu Xuan.


    It was only then that he realized that Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were so terrifying when he fought at the same power found at the sixth tier. Other average cultivators at the sixth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve most likely been severely injured and crippled where they stood. It wouldn¡¯t have been too far off to say that they might¡¯ve even ended up killed with a single punch.


    Lu Xuan would¡¯ve truly been invincible among his peers.


    Zhou Sulong initially thought that despite having dropped his level to the sixth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, his powers should still be at the peak. If that were the case, then he should¡¯ve also been invincible among everyone who was at the same tier.


    Only then did he realize just how formidable Lu Xuan could truly be among those at the sixth tier.


    Perhaps that wasn¡¯tpletely urate. He suddenly remembered that when calcting his actual level, Lu Xuan was probably only at the fourth tier. If Lu Xuan was truly at the sixth tier, he would have probably been able to kill Zhou Sulong with a single finger.


    How could such a terrifying monster exist in the world? This is utter despair!


    How was he able to get so far with his training? What kind of physique does he have? What kind of heritage did hee from?


    All kinds of thoughts ran in his head for quite some time until he came to realize a terrifying possibility.


    At first, he thought that Lu Xuan had blocked off all his escape routes to buy himself time. Naturally, he would¡¯ve died once the toxins in his body overwhelmed him.


    Based on the current situation, however, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t seem like he was trying to drag the fight out at all. It seemed more like he was trying to beat Zhou Sulong to death instead.

 Chapter 695 - The Tables are Turned

    <h4>Chapter 695: The Tables are Turned</h4>


    Lu Xuan intended to beat Zhou Sulong to death.


    That realization instantly left Zhou Sulong flustered. Normally, he was the one who went about beating others to death in the past. Now, however, someone else was trying to do the same thing to him.


    What was even more terrifying was the fact that he sensed that Lu Xuan was capable of doing such a thing.


    Even if he was at his peak, he probably still wouldn¡¯t have harmed Lu Xuan that much. He would have ced himself at an advantage, but he still couldn¡¯t kill Lu Xuan.


    That meant that Lu Xuan was fully capable of running away. He could actually escape unscathed right under Zhou Sulong¡¯s nose.


    Despite that, Lu Xuan chose not to do so. He simply waited where he stood, ready to teach Zhou Sulong a lesson for being so arrogant.


    It became clear that Lu Xuan nned everything to turn out this way all along; he had wanted to kill Zhou Sulong right from the start.


    He exercised brutality without even the slightest hesitation.


    Zhou Sulong knew that he finally ran into someone who stood a chance against him. Such a person would absolutely not let their quarry off easily once they have made up their mind.


    Lu Xuan then casually asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you talking about killing me earlier? Are you gonna do anything at all about that?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura immediately burst and conjured his golden dragon primordial spirit, casting a frightening aura of pressure over Zhou Sulong.


    Zhou Sulong instantly sensed a terrifying pressure looming over him, like a Divine mountaining down on him.


    Pfft!


    He spat out blood yet again as that pressure almost brought him to his knees. He felt as if even the air around him was about to be crushed by the pressure. He was unable to even absorb the ambient spiritual qi around him.


    That terrifying pressure sealed everything off. He felt like he had been thrown into quicksand, where moving for even a second proved difficult.


    Zhou Sulong almost passed out right away from the pressure. It was only after his level was dropped to the peak of the sixth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm that he learned just how terrifying Lu Xuan actually was.


    He felt like he was dealing with a monster that he had never seen before, something that came out of ancient times.


    He was confident in taking on even a sacred son of unmatched power from sects and ns out there. As long as his opponent was at a much lower level than him, there would¡¯ve never been a situation in which he was so cornered.


    Some power indeed.


    The air was so stifling that he felt like spitting out blood again. His current level of power was already considered impressivepared to others at the sixth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. It was likeparing mere streams to raging rivers.


    However, that man before his eyes showed him that raging rivers were nothing to write home about. This man was more like a boundless ocean inparison.


    ¡°It looks like I need to go all out then!¡±


    Zhou Sulong grit his teeth and straightened himself. He knew that if the situation stayed this way, that pressure alone would have been enough to him even if Lu Xuan just stood around doing nothing.


    He had no choice but to give his all in the fight.


    Boom!


    A terrifyingly devastating power burst from within him, instantly repelling the massive pressure being exuded from Lu Xuan.


    His primordial spirit was brought to the front, materializing behind him right away. That spirit was a blood-colored figure: it was a god of blood.


    That was an unmatched god of blood that his line trained to develop. While the process varied between people, their primordial spirits would¡¯ve always been the same god of blood. Legend said that there had been a sea of blood somewhere when the world first came to be. A god of blood then emerged from the sea of blood, who then went on to reign supreme all over the world. Many legends and methods were left behind in the world. The primordial spirit developed right in front of Lu Xuan.


    The god of blood emanated immense pressure all around it, resisting the golden dragon behind Lu Xuan¡¯s back.


    ¡°Soul-crusher Blood w!¡±


    Zhou Sulong let out a massive roar right away as he threw that w attack at Lu Xuan. The air around him was sliced. That terrifying power seemed to have conjured a massive cloud of blood in the air almost instantly.


    He did his best to suppress the toxins and prevent them from encroaching his body further, all while fighting Lu Xuan at the same time. He had hardly ever exerted himself that much. One could have even said that he put all his effort into this.


    Lu Xuan then grabbed at the air without looking and immediately tore apart that Soul-crusher Blood wing at him.


    Both of his arms glimmered with golden light, which took the form of dragon ws that were capable of tearing everything in their path.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    At that moment, Zhou Sulong somehow managed to appear in front of Lu Xuan. That w attack he threw earlier was nothing but a feint. What he was doing now was his true finishing blow.


    That bloody w went after Lu Xuan¡¯s throat like a seal of some sort, aiming to tear apart his throat upon contact.


    Roar!


    Lu Xuan roared right away. All the air around him instantly spread out in all directions in the form of frightening shockwaves. The air shimmered with vibrations of golden light, making it seem as if dragons were swimming around in the air.


    ¡°Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion!¡±


    That roar burst in Zhou Sulong¡¯s face while he was right in front of Lu Xuan. Zhou Sulong then shrieked in pain, utterly incapable of getting close to Lu Xuan. The power of the roar instantly sent him flying, preventing any of his attacks from getting near Lu Xuan. All of his attacks simply crumbled before that Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion.


    Zhou Sulong¡¯s body flew in the air like a kite with its line snapped. Lu Xuan then disappeared from where he stood and caught up with Zhou Sulong before long.


    Lu Xuan was moving so unbelievably fast that he might have as well teleported. He then stomped down on Zhou Sulong¡¯s chest with his leg.


    Boom!


    As soon as Lu Xuan¡¯s leg reached his chest, Zhou Sulong was unable to resist at all. His body crashed to the ground below hard like a meteor falling from the sky. The ground on which the crash happened trembled slightly, kicking up dust clouds well over 30 meters in height.


    Pffttt!


    Zhou Sulong felt as if that one attack had broken all of his bones. It felt as if that stomp could shatter a mountain, like a legendary Divine dragon going about stomping down everything in its path.


    Just then, the toxins in his body spread even further. By then, he could no longer suppress all the toxins in his body due to his extensive injuries. This allowed the toxins to burst at a frightening rate that was much higher than before.


    It took mere seconds for the toxins to spread all over his body. He felt nothing but intense pain all over him. His senses were failing him as all of his organs were attacked by the poisoned blood, causing them to fail at a frightening rate, and his lifeforce leaving him just as quickly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to just die like this!¡±


    Zhou Sulong glowered at Lu Xuan in utter frustration. He could tell that when it came to power levels, he could have gained the upper hand given that he was of a higher level. If he was able to fight Lu Xuan at a steady pace, he would have never been reduced to such a pathetic state even if he could not hurt Lu Xuan at all.


    He was too confident in himself and dismissed Lu Xuan¡¯s threat right from the start, which was what allowed Lu Xuan to sessfully ambush him with the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede, eventually leading to his death by poisoning.


    Zhou Sulong was officially dead after shouting hisst words. His dead body became pitch-ck mere momentster, making him look like a piece of charcoal.

 Chapter 696 - The Original Owner of the Secret Realm Appears

    <h4>Chapter 696: The Original Owner of the Secret Realm Appears</h4>


    Lu Xuan wore a deadpan expression the whole time Zhou Sulong shouted his frustration out loud. He saw too much of a situation unfolding back in his past life, after all.


    No matter how great a genius could be, one misstep could have easily killed them.


    He had seen this happen so many times back in his past life that what he just saw was deemed not worth mentioning.


    Among everyone he killed throughout his journey back in his previous life, many of them had once been deemed some of the greatest of their time.


    With so many people having cornered Lu Xuan, he only managed to barely save himself. A lot of such people had cornered Lu Xuan, and he had only managed to barely save his skin. He faced more life-threatening situations than he could count.


    The result was all the same.


    A dead genius and a deadmon folk were hardly any different; they were both corpses lying in graves.


    Lu Xuan also confirmed one more thing after killing Zhou Sulong; this unmatched fighter, whoshed out all of a sudden, had no intentions ofing into the secret realm.


    He breathed a sigh of relief at that thought.


    If that person were to get inside, even someone like Lu Xuan would have had to retreat for the time being. That person was at a level that made it difficult to ambush him even if he could use the centipede to his advantage.


    Furthermore, all the venom that the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede had umted so far was all used up on Zhou Sulong, so he still needed to keep it dormant for a while. A trump card like that couldn¡¯t be used too often, after all.


    Lu Xuan then came to realize something else as well; the other party probably had so much faith in Zhou Sulong¡¯s power that he didn¡¯t bother showing up. On the other hand, that person probably had a close connection to Zhou Sulong as well. That was why such an opportunity was left for Zhou Sulong instead of letting him interfere inside the secret realm.


    The way the other party saw it, Lu Xuan was utterly incapable of threatening Zhou Sulong, and things would have indeed been such. Lu Xuan had to ingest three Blood Phoenix Fruits, grow his powers exponentially, and then put the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede to use before he could finally take Zhou Sulong out.


    Under normal circumstances, being five sublevels below Zhou Sulong meant that he was invincible.


    Despite the odds, Lu Xuan managed to win against Zhou Sulong.


    The difference of five sublevels was just the tip of the iceberg. Lu Xuan had too many methods at his disposal, and he could have cranked up his powers further with more measures to use. The only reason he didn¡¯t bother using such methods was that they would¡¯ve hurt his foundations if he did use them.


    Being entirely unwilling to let anything hurt his foundations, Lu Xuan went to great lengths to care for his foundations after his reincarnation. That way, he could¡¯ve grown even stronger than he had been in his past life when he finally returned to his position as a Celestial Lord.


    He would be far stronger than he used to be.


    He was out to craft a perfect foundation for himself, one that would¡¯ve led him all the way to the Great Path.


    He believed that neither Zhou Sulong nor that unmatched fighter that he encountered before were nowhere near worth hurting his foundations for.


    That other party was simply powerful enough to make him wary for the time being. The situation would¡¯ve hardly stayed the same if he was given just a little more time to grow even further.


    Lu Xuan ignored Zhou Sulong¡¯s dead body and began to look into the farm itself. He finally had the time to look at the ce closely.


    There were many herbs found on the farm. While the secret realm had been opened many times before, the Great Ancestors were at their very limit even just getting to the farm. That meant that they had to leave as quickly as they came.


    As such, they only managed to collect some herbs at the outer fringes of the farm, since the many fields found there have herbs that were growing very stoutly. Even the herb of the lowest grade had been around for 500 years. He managed to even find a piece of ginseng that was over 1,000 years old.


    That ginseng had truly been around for 1,000 years; it was very much alive and had almost taken a humanoid form, developing a bit of a will of its own. If the barrier wasn¡¯t suppressing it, it would have probably hidden itself before anyone who came near it on reflex.


    Lu Xuan had developed in-depth knowledge of the herbs back in his past life. Many herbs grew increasingly wild over time.


    Everything in existence could¡¯ve developed a will of their own eventually, and herbs were no exception. Something like that was very unlikely to happen, given that they would¡¯ve most likely been plucked away before they could develop a will of their own.


    However, Lu Xuan had fought some immensely powerful fighters that mutated from the essence of powerful flora back in his past life.


    He then scanned the farm with his will and discovered to his shock that the farm itself was actually a treasure.


    The entire farm itself was a treasure, one thattched onto that world. The discovery immediately made him overjoyed.


    Those herbs were incredibly valuable, especially that millennial ginseng that Lu Xuan could craft pills with. Coupled with some cultivation methods that he knew, he could then ingest those pills to allow his powers to grow even further.


    However, that ginseng was worthlesspared to the whole farm. Such a supportive, auxiliary treasure could only show its true worth when used by people who knew of their true value and how to make use of it.


    It was especially so in the case of such a farm. If Lu Xuan were to run into some precious herbs in the future, he would have had a ce to nt them in.


    Just as he was about to internalize the farm, he suddenly sensed that his surroundings had fluctuated. Spiritual qi gathered before him and coalesced into an old man wearing a ck robe. His silver hair coupled with his youthful features made him look rather mystical.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze and did nothing rush. That elder couldn¡¯t escape his Delusion-breaker Eyes, which was shown to be but a spiritual body that was conjured by one¡¯s will.


    Upon seeing Lu Xuan, the figure bowed and said, ¡°Please to meet you. You can call me the Medicine Man.¡±


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°The name¡¯s Lu Xuan. Well met, friend.¡±


    The Medicine Man continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll make it quick. I¡¯m the original owner of the secret realm. Don¡¯t worry, friend. I¡¯ve passed many years ago. What you see before you now is but a sliver of my will. I bet you could already tell that even this sliver of will would be dissipating soon.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded as his eyes glittered with golden light. The Medicine Man was actuallypletelyid bare before his eyes. Given how the sliver of his will couldn¡¯t stay around much longer, it became apparent that many years had passed. Even though the Medicine Man had been able to retain a sliver of his will, it was already at its limit.


    Had it not run into Lu Xuan, that sliver of his will would¡¯ve dispersed in years toe without him even realizing it.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve now appeared before me, I assume that you have some unfulfilled wish that you would like me to help fulfill, which you¡¯d like my help with fulfilling.¡± Lu Xuan knew that the other man was not just carelessly exposing his weakness; this man needed to earn Lu Xuan¡¯s trust. As such, he had to be as honest as he could.


    The Medicine Man then gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Precisely. The secret realm here is my residence, and I could help you keep it in control. While this ce is but amon secret realm residence, I¡¯d say that it¡¯d be sufficient to serve as your training ground.¡±


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t agree to it right away and said, ¡°If you were willing to offer something of value, then I¡¯d assume that you¡¯d have a request that is just as valuable. Before I agree to this, I¡¯d first like to hear your wish.¡±

 Chapter 697 - Increasing One鈥檚 Rate of Training by 30 Percent

    <h4>Chapter 697: Increasing One¡¯s Rate of Training by 30 Percent</h4>


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t just agree to it right away. Judging from the sheer size of the secret realm, he could tell that the original owner of the ce was anything but ordinary. If he had a wish that he couldn¡¯t let go of even at his deathbed, then there was no way it was a trivial matter.


    Taking the gift without considering the consequences would have only led to some kind of unknown karma in the future.


    If he didn¡¯t make an appearance like that, the strength of that Medicine Man¡¯s will would have still allowed him to sustain its form for quite some time. Given how he had appeared, its lifespan would have been considerably shortened. Lu Xuan could have just waited until the sliver of will dispersed before he took the entire secret realm for himself.


    Then again, he wouldn¡¯t have minded helping to fulfill the Medicine Man¡¯s wish as long as it was within his power.


    The Medicine Man was relieved to find that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t reject his offer right away. He knew very well that if Lu Xuan were to refuse his request, there wasn¡¯t much else he could do to hold Lu Xuan down.


    The Medicine Man then exined, ¡°I¡¯m actually not from the Holy Sun Continent. I was a foreigner who had identally fallen into the continent because of a space-time fissure.¡±


    The Medicine Man was actually from another world; he had only fallen to the Holy Sun Continent because of an ident involving a space-time fissure.


    While his level of powers was not considered all that exceptional from the world he came from, he was still considered powerful on the Holy Sun Continent.


    At the peak of his powers when he was alive, his level was somewhereparable to the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. With such an exceptional level of powers and his expertise in medicine, he managed to quickly make quite a name for himself on the Holy Sun Continent.


    He then met the leader of one of the most powerful sacred grounds of cultivation of his time: the leader of the Divine Blood Church.


    Under the invitation of the Divine Blood Church¡¯s leader, he died upon entering the church.


    The Medicine Man gritted his teeth as he exined, ¡°I trusted him and shared my secrets with him; I thought of him as my best friend. Even after all of that, he plotted against my life hoping to gain my heritage, and he wanted to kill me.¡± He was on his own when he first came to the Holy Sun Continent, yet the leader of the Divine Blood Church took him in. That was why the Medicine Man had thought of him as his best friend.


    Despite that, he was tricked by the Divine Blood Church, who killed his original self in an ambush. He managed to barely escape with his life, but he quickly died in the process.


    Throughout the years, he left only a sliver of his will behind and opened up the realm at times. This allowed him to select a worthy sessor to exact his revenge for him.


    However, he believed that none of those Great Ancestors were up to the task; he saw them as little more than pigs herded in a pen.


    The situationsted until Lu Xuan appeared. From there, he was unable to wait any longer. A sliver of one¡¯s will could¡¯ve onlysted for so long because it would¡¯ve only been awakened when the secret realm was opened. Otherwise, he would have faded out of existence a long time ago.


    Despite so, that sliver of his will was already at his limit. He no longer had the chance to wait for the next worthy one. That was why right now, he was relying on luck.


    Lu Xuan caressed his chin and found that such instances sounded rather familiar, like the ones that the protagonist of a novel would¡¯ve encountered.


    Was there truly such thing as the chosen one?


    Thinking on it further, he believed that it was possible for things to turn out this way. He had never been to the Holy Sun Continent back in his past life. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, such a secret realm would have probably fallen into Zhou Sulong¡¯s hands. With the backing of such vast resources found in the secret realm, it would¡¯ve only been a matter of time before that man would break into the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Such a level of training would¡¯ve most likely made him almost invincible to everyone on the continent.


    There was no doubt that he was the chosen one.


    Even so, it was rather unfortunate for Lu Xuan to have to meet such a fate.


    Lu Xuan then asked, ¡°You want me to get revenge for you?¡±


    The Medicine Man said, ¡°That is precisely it. I won¡¯t be able to rest until he dies. Of course, I know that such a request would be rather difficult for you to fulfill as you are now.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the Medicine Man and asked, ¡°Why should I help you?¡± He came to realize the existence of a goliath through the conversation with the Medicine Man: the Divine Blood Church!


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was the Blood Wolf Pirate group, those of the Yunlong Vige, Zhou Daoping and Zhou Sulong whom he just fought not long ago, or that fighter who suddenlyshed out at him earlier. They all probably hailed from the Divine Blood Church, or at least have had some kind of connection to the church.


    Naturally, that would¡¯ve also meant that Lu Xuan had be an enemy of that the Divine Blood Church. Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t justify Lu Xuan having to kill the leader of the church on the Medicine Man¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°I know that such a request would be difficult.¡± The Medicine Man continued, ¡°I know such a request would be hard to fulfill, but I could help you control the entire secret realm. As long as you have the secret key on you, you could then gain free ess to anywhere in the realm. That was how my original body managed to avoid being killed by the Divine Blood Church.¡±


    The Medicine Man continued, ¡°Even if you were to be able to loot the entire secret realm clean of its wealth on your own, that still wouldn¡¯t be as valuable as the secret realm itself. I¡¯m sure that you could figure out the value of being able toe and leave the secret realm as you please. Without my help, the secret realm would close again before long, never to open again. I would no longer have any remaining energy to open it up even just one more time.¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. He knew without a doubt that the Medicine Man was trying to bait him with the entire secret realm to help fulfill his wish.


    It was as the Medicine Man put it: without his help, it would¡¯ve taken much more time to gain control of the secret realm. By then, the entire realm would¡¯ve probably closed itself again before being cast into the turbulence of space.


    The entire secret realm held vast wealth; there were many texts, records, and medicines found within this secret realm. Treasures there were piled like mountains, yet all of that still paled in value whenpared to the secret realm itself.


    Upon seeing that Lu Xuan was now intrigued, the Medicine Man said, ¡°I guess I could also tell you that I¡¯m not the one who created this secret realm. I just happened to stumble upon it by chance. It was the fight to get my hands on the realm that I ended up falling through a spacetime fissure into the Holy Sun Continent. Based on what I¡¯ve seen so far, this secret realm is of a very high grade. I¡¯d say that it was at least crafted by someone beyond the Divine Transformation Realm. Training here would at least allow one¡¯s powers to grow by 30 percent.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s pupils were slightly contracted. A 30 percent growth in terms of rate of training was something formidable, after all.


    Being able to train 30 percent faster than normal would¡¯ve made a massive difference in the long run.

 Chapter 698 - Making the Tianhai Secret Realm His Own

    <h4>Chapter 698: Making the Tianhai Secret Realm His Own</h4>


    There were several reasons for someone to further support the growth of one¡¯s powers, yet the main method of doing so still lied in one¡¯s daily training. Being able to increase one¡¯s rate of daily training at 30 percent was indeed a considerable improvement.


    Lu Xuan would have been able to create one such secret realm back in his past life, but he hardly had any reason to have done so back then.


    However, such a secret realm was naturally hard toe by right now.


    With the help of that secret realm, Lu Xuan deemed that it wouldn¡¯t have taken him too long to finally reach thepletion of his cultivation in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Such a realm would¡¯ve saved him a considerable amount of time.


    The Medicine Man slowly said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to ept my terms, this secret realm will be yours.¡±


    Lu Xuan briefly paused before he said, ¡°Alright, I agree to your terms. Currently, however, I probablyck the power to kill the leader of the Divine Blood Church. Even if I were to help you exact your revenge, it could probably take years.¡±


    The Medicine Man then said, ¡°That won¡¯t be an issue. You¡¯re probably still very young right now. It would only take a moment for someone of your caliber.¡± For someone of your potential, it would only be a matter of time. While I may not live to see that daye to pass, the thought of dragging that scumbag into Hell with me is enough to give me the utmost pleasure.¡±


    Upon imagining what would¡¯ve happened when that day came to pass, a twisted and ferocious smile grew on the Medicine Man¡¯s face. He looked rather sinister with such a smile.


    It was obvious that he despised the Divine Blood Church and its leader with the passion of a thousand suns.


    Even if the endeavor itself was hard to pull off, the Medicine Man still believed that he had to give it his all.


    The Medicine Man said, ¡°However, I¡¯ll need you to swear on your primordial spirit that one day, you¡¯ll be the leader of the Divine Blood Church once you¡¯re strong enough to do so. Should you fail to do so, you¡¯ll be dragged down into the depths of Hell.¡±


    His request was neither easy nor difficult to fulfill. The only thing that Lu Xuan needed to get rid of that leader of the Divine Blood Church was a sufficient level of power.


    Lu Xuan hardly cared about something like that. He waspletely confident in his ability to do this.


    If he couldn¡¯t take out even a leader of one such cult, then being a Celestial Lord wouldn¡¯t have meant that much.


    The leader of the Divine Blood Church was considered to be far above the rest of the Holy Sun Continent. One could¡¯ve even said that he was currently one of the strongest existences in the world.


    However, Lu Xuan saw him as nothing more than a slightlyrger pest that would¡¯ve taken a mere moment to kill.


    ¡°Alright, I shall swear on it. Once I have enough power to destroy the leader of the Divine Blood Church, I shall definitely do that. Otherwise, I shall be cast to the depths of Hell.¡± Lu Xuan said all of that solemnly, even though there was no way such a thing could have even happened to him in the first ce.


    He had yet to reach the level where his words would¡¯ve invoked thews of the universe to bear down on him. Something like that might have actually happened in his past life, which meant that he would have needed to make good on his word or otherwise suffer the wrath of the universe itself.


    At his current level of power, however, he was far from capable of such a thing. Even so, swearing on one¡¯s own primordial spirit would¡¯ve still worked. If he didn¡¯t follow through with his vow, he would face the consequences that would negatively affect his leveling. Even though the consequences would be negligible when nothing happens, this would be a problem during key moments. Such effects would¡¯ve led to the development of his inner demons.


    Hardly anything else mattered more to a cultivator.


    Even so, that was hardly a concern for Lu Xuan. He had already be an archenemy of the Divine Blood Church, to begin with.


    It was especially so in Zhou Sulong¡¯s case, who was probably of such a high status in the cult that he could¡¯ve been considered one of the most important people to be fostered. Despite all of that, Lu Xuan still killed Zhou Sulong.


    It would have been an absolute joke if the Divine Blood Church were to just let it slide like that.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll likely be at ease. I shall bestow upon you the method to control the entire secret realm.¡±


    The Medicine Man nodded in satisfaction. He didn¡¯t know if Lu Xuan would keep his word, but he at least still had considerably more hope to exact his revenge.


    He then taught Lu Xuan everything that he had to know to control the secret realm. Lu Xuan knew enough to easily tell that the Medicine Man was hardly holding anything back.


    Lu Xuan easily picked up on how to control the entire ce.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the rest in your hands, friend.¡±


    The Medicine Man cupped his hands, smiling as he dispersed into blots of light in midair that spread all over the ce.


    Lu Xuan then looked at the ce where the Medicine Man disappeared and said, ¡°Now that I have gained one such opportunity from you, I shall definitely get rid of that leader of the Divine Blood Church for you in the future. I promise.¡±


    He thenunched himself into the air right away, shooting into the distance like a beam of light.


    At that moment, the Geng Metal beast, which initially been immobilized by Zhou Sulong¡¯s sealing talismans, roared and chased after him after having broken through the seals.


    Lu Xuan turned around and pped down at the beast.


    The spirit qi of the entire ce instantly gathered in his hand, then surged into the Geng Metal beast through his attack.


    Boom!


    The beast was then sent flying with a roaring boom.


    All of that terrifying sharpened qi around the beast had almost instantly shredded the huge hand conjured by qi that Lu Xuan sent at it.


    Lu Xuan chuckled as he said, ¡°Geng Metal qi, huh? This should be interesting.¡±


    The Geng Metal was truly one of the best metals found in the west. He thought it was awfully wasteful to use such precious metals to create a Geng Metal beast like that.


    However, Lu Xuan had no intentions of continuing to tangle with that beast. He then blitzed like a beam of light, heading for the very depths of the secret realm. There was a majestic cave residence over there that glittered with luminous light. Various barriers were erected there, starting from the entrance and moving outward.


    The cave residence had a room that was meant to be used for training in istion. Theyout was very simple, with a jade bed at the very center of the room. There were several tables and chairs around the jade bed, as well as bookshelves that contained all manner of texts.


    A jade sword was ced on top of the jade bed. He headed straight for the bed and took up the jade sword. ording to the Medicine Man, that jade sword was the most critical piece to controlling the entire secret realm.


    Only by internalizing that jade sword could he enter and leave the secret realm as he pleased. He could also control just about everything within the secret realm.


    He sat cross-legged right away. Naturally, he had his own way of internalizing the item, which was 10 times faster than the one provided by the Medicine Man. It was almost a ubiquitous method for such purposes; he could quickly internalize the sword.


    It took only mere moments for Lu Xuan to open his eyes again.


    At that moment, the Geng Metal beast could be heard roaring at the door.


    The beast took mere moments to enter the cave residence, yet it didn¡¯t attack Lu Xuan. The beast had insteadid itself down before the jade bed very obediently. The beast¡¯s massive body was leftpletely vulnerable before Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had just tamed the Geng Metal beast.

 Chapter 699 - The Geng Metal Sword is Completed, Amplifying Combat Prowess Considerably

    <h4>Chapter 699: The Geng Metal Sword is Completed, Amplifying Combat Prowess Considerably</h4>


    Lu Xuan had made the entire secret realm his. Naturally, that meant that the guardian figure of the secret realm, that Geng Metal beast, had been tamed as well.


    That Geng Metal beastid prostrate before Lu Xuan obediently.


    Everything that he knew about that Geng Metal beast came to his mind. Only then did he realize that the beast was more than meets the eye.


    To be more precise, the Geng Metal beast was a surprisingly intricate piece of construct. It was entirely made from a whole chunk of Geng Metal of the West, which the owner of the secret realm gained and then made into one such beast.


    That meant that the Medicine Man wasn¡¯t the owner. Rather, it was the original owner that came before the Medicine Man.


    All of that then fell into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Boy, what a terrible waste indeed.¡±


    Immediately upon seeing that information, Lu Xuan shook his head. That beast was already able to be as powerful as those within the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm despite having only undergone rudimentary crafting processes. In reality, however, this Geng Metal beast served as a crude demonstration of how strong the metal was.


    It¡¯d be best if the metal could be made into a sword. It would truly be unstoppable by then. The best-case scenario was if the metal could be forged into a sword. Once that happened, he would¡¯ve truly be unstoppable.


    It was worth noting that even fighters who were above the Divine Transformation Realm would still kill for the Geng Metal of the West. Even the smallest pieces of such metals had the same worth as a city. with bits of such metals being worth cities. A hill-sized chunk of Geng Metal would¡¯ve even been used to refine essences from within it.


    Such essence was even harder toe by than the Geng Metal itself; even thergest chunk of Geng Metal would¡¯ve only yielded enough essence to craft a sword and make it indestructible.


    Furthermore, the essence of Geng Metal of the West would¡¯ve been of extremely high quality. The metal could then be further heightened as one¡¯s powers grew.


    One could keep piling powerful formations, barriers, and runes amongst other things onto it. They could add enough to even meld one¡¯s path within it.


    Lu Xuan got to work right away. He extended his hand and levitated that Geng Metal beast. The beast did not resist; Lu Xuan was the master of the entire secret realm, after all.


    The Geng Metal beastcked true sapience and was never a true living thing, to begin with. That was why it wouldn¡¯t resist.


    As he then performed a seal, a me burst from his fingertips right away, which he put beneath the Geng Metal beast and began forging it.


    The Spiritual Aether in his body began to burn at an exponential rate, as it was converted into fire.


    These were the True mes of Samadhi.


    It took him a whole day to finally melt the Geng Metal beast into a liquefied form.


    Naturally, the first thing he did after he became the master of the secret realm was topletely shut the secret realm away. Currently, he is the only person who could¡¯ve been granted free ess to the secret realm.


    After closing the gates of the secret realm, he gained more than enough time to forge a sword with the Geng Metal.


    After first melting down the Geng Metal beast into liquid Geng Metal, he continued siphoning more Spiritual Aether from his body to create the True mes of Samadhi.


    The True mes of Samadhi was a fire spell that was well-known throughout all the realms out there and employed by many. It was a ubiquitous me that served well in practicing alchemy or crafting items.


    Among the fire type spells of the highest quality that he was capable of using, that was the most powerful one that he could currently use.


    He sensed his Spiritual Aether diminishing at a frightening rate almost the whole time while simultaneously absorbing the ambient spirit qi all around him.


    He could tell that his rate of absorption of spirit qi within that secret realm was three times higher than when he absorbed it that outside.


    Since he had never been the master of the secret realm before this, he had no real control of the secret realm. He found that after going about absorbing ambient spirit qi around him, the rate was indeed far higher in the secret realm than doing it outside.


    ¡°Has thews of the secret realm been modified at all?¡± Lu Xuan immediately realized that something was off. His vista and breadth of knowledge enabled him to say why the secret realm was different.


    The effect actually came from modification of thews within, making it apparent that the owner of the secret realm of ages past was more than just an expert above the Divine Transformation Realm; that being was entirely something else together.


    He had no idea why the owner had fallen so far in the end, causing the secret realm to finally fall into the Medicine Man¡¯s hands beforeter passing it down to Lu Xuan.


    The Medicine Man could only let out a gasp and marvel at how different that secret realm was whenpared to the others. Even so, Lu Xuan could see why that was the case.


    Then again, he couldn¡¯t do anything like that right now. That endeavor involved something of a whole different level altogether. While he knew of the workings behind it, he utterlycked the power to change the way thews worked.


    Lu Xuan then entered his isted training state andpletely shut himself away from the outside world. Three days passed and that puddle of liquefied Geng Metal of the West, which had been the size of a hill originally, became something that was only several cubic meters. The difference between before and after was truly as massive as the distance between Heaven and Earth.


    After roasting the metal for three consecutive days and nights, that puddle of Geng Metal of the West, which had been of the size of a hill, waspletely reduced to liquefied essence of the Geng Metal of the West.


    He knew right away that this was the best possible time. He manipted the puddle of Geng Metal essence to slowly mold itself into a silver longsword.


    The sword formed itself in the blink of an eye, with a sword aura faintly pulsing from within. The de dazzled so brightly that it would have blinded anyone looking at it. He felt like just looking at it would¡¯ve given him an intense headache; it would¡¯ve been as if the sword was about to slice through the air and cut his head open.


    The sword was radiating such power that even someone with a high level of physical resilience like Lu Xuan would¡¯ve ended up getting sliced open by a swing of that sword.


    The reason for this was simple: the sharpness of the sword itself waspletely extraordinary.


    Lu Xuan¡¯sbat prowess would¡¯ve seen a considerable boost when he wielded that Geng Metal Sword.


    Putting it simply, arming himself with the sword would¡¯ve raised his powers one tier higher than his initial base level. If Zhou Sulong, whom Lu Xuan fought before, was not armed with some kind of defensive power item of simr levels, he would not have been able to even withstand several blows from him.


    He then infused a sliver of his spirit onto the Geng Metal Sword, which marked the conclusion of the forging process of the sword.


    Swoop!


    He held onto the Geng Metal Sword and sliced outward with it, instantly generating a sword aura that was well over 30 meters in length. Something magnificent then happened; the air was sliced in half before him. It was as if seawater had been parted to the sides, leaving an empty space in the middle of the path.


    The oue was utterly terrifying.


    The Geng Metal Sword¡¯s basic attack was already terrifying enough even without any formations, barriers, or runes infused onto it.


    It proved to be far better than the Dragonyer that he previously owned.


    ¡°Several days have passed by now. I wonder what¡¯s been going on out there.¡±


    He used his will and appeared at the external fringes of the secret realm right away. On his hip was a small jade sword, which looked intricate and quaint. Nobody would have known that the jade sword was actually the key to enter the secret realm.


    With the Geng Metal sword in his hand, he looked around.

 Chapter 700 - Horrifying Formations like No Other, a Grand Scale Endeavor by the Divine Blood Church

    <h4>Chapter 700: Horrifying Formations like No Other, a Grand Scale Endeavor by the Divine Blood Church</h4>


    Only then did Lu Xuan see that everything around him had changed.


    The entire ce was dyed blood-red.


    A massive blood cloud hovered high in the sky near where he stood. This cloud was created from a massive pool of blood below. The pool of blood continued to conjure refined blood, sending it into the clouds.


    The boundless refined blood then traveled somewhere further away above the blood cloud.


    ¡°What kind of formation could be this horrifying?¡±


    He frowned slightly. While he had no idea what kind of formation this was, he could still see the devastating effects of that formation.


    He had seen several equally horrifying formations back in his past life. The only way to conjure one such horrifying formation was to absorb the blood of countless living beings. A blood cloud would¡¯ve only formed after a pool of blood had been gathered.


    With his Delusion-breaker Eyes, he could see blood bubbling within the pool. The resentment and hate of countless beings were boiling within the pool.


    Since they were all killed as innocents, it was only natural for such resentment and hate to be found within the pool. There was so much resentment and hate that one could¡¯ve even seen the howling of the horrifying winds with the naked eye.


    That pool of blood was actually just a small part of a massive formation elsewhere.


    Lu Xuan traced the boundless blood that swooped above the cloud in the air and saw that there was an incredibly massive altar over 1000 kilometers away from the cloud. Streams of blood from many other ces within the basin coalesced at that altar.


    He could not help but gasp as he said to himself, ¡°Some plot at y indeed.¡±


    Based on the sight of the blood being endlessly siphoned, he figured that hundreds of millions of living beings were killed to form the blood pools. This seemed to all be just to feed the altar.


    Despite his vista and breadth of knowledge, he was still horrified by the awful level of brutality required to pull something like this off.


    Despite everything that he had seen back in his past life, such a massive would¡¯ve gone unnoticed.


    Lu Xuan uttered, ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Blood Church!¡±


    Apparently, it was exactly how the Medicine Man described it; the Divine Blood Church had taken control over the surrounding regions.


    Only the Divine Blood Church was capable of taking hundreds of millions of lives in such a massive massacre. No other group could¡¯ve possibly done this.


    That exined why Lu Xuan kept felt that something was off when he looked at the development of affairs around the region. It also exined why the Holy Sun Continent looked so different from the one that his mother had in mind.


    That was because the ce had truly been reduced to a yground for the Divine Blood Church.


    Everyone around, including the great ancestors of the ns found in the region, were but cattle to the cult.


    It was just that nobody truly realized what had happened.


    That was why the history of the ce stopped so abruptly hundreds of years ago. The heritage of the cultivation forces around reached the limit when they hit the Divine Transformation Realm. Many of these cultivation forces who were still out there didn¡¯t even have anyone at the Divine Transformation Realm among them.


    Some truly unstoppable fighter had likely emerged from the continent. Despite wanting to lead the cultivation world in the region to an era of prosperity, the ones behind it simply couldn¡¯t let it be too powerful.


    That exined why the strongest among the nearby cultivation forces stopped only at the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm; that was the very limit that the Divine Blood Church was willing to tolerate.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was the Yunlong Vige or the Blood Wolf Pirate group. They were merely sentinels meant to ensure that nobody in the region could escape in massive groups. Those two forces had effectively served as wardens of a prison.


    As such, those two forces had their own respective goals and logic while having no intentions of meddling in the affairs of the region itself. They were far more powerful than the others, yet they stuck to their responsibilities and stayed within their allotted territories.


    Everything that Lu Xuan had initially found inexplicably peculiar about the ce instantly became very clear.


    The region had never seen normal development right from the start. From their birth to their death, everyone lived as they were scripted to act. They slowly grew under the maniption of some unknown force out there.


    Now was the time for the Divine Blood Church to reap their rewards.


    While that didn¡¯t mean that every single living being was indiscriminately killed, that was a somewhat urate exnation of the current situation.


    What was even more terrifying was that he was able to see clearly what the cult wanted to do. They had probably believed that the ce was some kind of pen or farm. They would¡¯ve nted the seeds again as soon as the harvest was finished. Even so, another ripe and prosperous civilization was destined to emerge centuriester.


    Such a civilization would¡¯ve been no different like the one that existed centuries ago, where ns emerged before being wiped out. The remaining survivors served as fodder to help the cult make further breakthroughs.


    The cycle would¡¯ve kept going, the cult would only be increasingly powerful. However, no truly powerful being would emerge from that region.


    The cycle of sowing and harvesting would repeat itself forever. None of the cattle would be able to do anything about it.


    ¡°The Divine Blood Church sure is bold. Just what kind of heretical method are they practicing? They must not be worried about the consequences at all, huh?¡±


    ughtering hundreds of millions of living beings just for the sake of practicing such horrifying methods would¡¯ve been considered extremely brutal even for groups like the Divine Blood Church.


    He had no idea what the cult was up to. He had no idea whether or not powerful guards were guarding the core of that altar.


    What he did know was that he should apparently do something. Such a massive, horrifying undertaking came with severe karmic repercussions one way or another. He wondered if those of the cult were truly unafraid of such dire consequences.


    Back in his past life, even people like Lu Xuan, who had be so powerful that hardly anyone dared to mess with, never dared to challenge all thosews that wereid in the very foundations of existence.


    The fundamentalws that created the entire universe had thews of cause and effect among them.


    Before Lu Xuan could think on the matter any further, a team of elites from the Yunlong Vige in the sky flew past, patrolling the entire ce to check if there were anyone they missed. All of them shouted as soon as they saw Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Seize him!¡±


    The team of over 100 elites from the Yunlong Vige charged at Lu Xuan right away.


    The leader among them was a mighty one at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The elites brought terrifying waves of powers to bear on him right away.


    Roar!


    As he roared, the terrifying waves that came crashing down on him dispersed right before his eyes.


    This was the Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion.


    Ripples of energy spread all over the ce into the distance.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The leader of those from the Yunlong Vige became tense. He knew immediately that the man before his eyes was stronger than he was capable of taking on. He had never seen someone capable of dispelling all of their attacks with only a single roar.


    Lu Xuan then quickly activated his powers and swung his sword.


    Swoop!


    A sword aura measuring over 300 meters in length sted towards the elites of the Yunlong Vige right away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All the elite members of the Yunlong Vige that got in the way of the sword aura exploded where they were, being reduced to downpours of blood and flesh that were immediately absorbed by the blood pool below.

 Chapter 701 - Meeting the Powerful Enemy Again

    <h4>Chapter 701: Meeting the Powerful Enemy Again</h4>


    A sword attack directly destroyed a team of Yunlong Vige elites!


    Lu Xuan was very satisfied with the power of the Geng Metal Sword!


    Although he was strong enough to wipe out this team of elites from Yunlong Vige on his own, it was far less work than using the sword.


    He didn¡¯t even use much effort; he could easily deal out an astonishingly powerful sword attack with the Geng Metal Sword.


    If he had this Geng Metal Sword in his hand during the battle against Zhou Sulong, then there would have been no need to plot against him at all. One attack from this Geng Metal Sword would have been enough to deal a heavy blow to Zhou Sulong and force him to a dead end.


    Although Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivating realm remained stagnant, his strength had been increased to a higher level over the past few days.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a cold hum in the distance, and a figure slowly appeared. An old man with red eyebrows wearing ck clothes was staring at Lu Xuan.


    When the old man had appeared, Lu Xuan felt his hair instantly standing on end.


    He felt as if he was in extreme danger. It was as dangerous as when he had fought against the strange snake in the deep sea.


    Anyone in the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve been considered amongst the strongest in the entire Holy Sun Continent.


    Lu Xuan immediately realized that this terrifying existence was the one who had made a move against him earlier, almost destroying his Auric Flower.


    At the time, he had immediately hidden within the secretnd of Tianhai to avoid being hunted by this person. Obviously, this person had sensed that something was wrong. Thus, he lurked around here waiting for Lu Xuan to reappear.


    Even if he met an expert in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, Lu Xuan was currently strong enough to fight them if it ever came to that.


    When standing this kind of terrifying existence who was in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, however, even Lu Xuan was no match for him.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s first reaction was to open the secretnd of Tianhai and avoid the old man.


    The white jade sword hanging from his waist bust out a series of white lights as the space around him fluctuated. He wanted to directly escape into the secretnd of Tianhai.


    The old man in dark clothes hummed coldly and said, ¡°You still want to escape from me? It¡¯s far toote to do that!¡±


    As the old man waved his hand, immediately an ancient bronze clock instantly appeared above his head. The ancient bronze clock was rusty and looked very simple, with some unknown patterns.


    It was hard to tell what kind of weapon it was, but it made bell sounds, that transformed into sound waves that instantly locked onto the surrounding space.


    Lu Xuan tried to open the secretnd of Tianhai but was instantly interrupted.


    ¡°This ancient clock¡­¡± Lu Xuan was also somewhat surprised. The level of the secretnd of Tianhai was very high. It was almost impossible to interrupt the opening of this secretnd.


    Thew of this ancient bronze clock actually went as far as controlling space.


    This is a very high-leveledw. It could¡¯ve pretty much been considered as one of the basicws of the universe that made up the entire world. This was the so-called universe: abination of time and space.


    One could¡¯ve been imagined how high the level of thew was when it came to a power item of space magic.


    asionally, thew would¡¯ve appeared on a low-leveled power item, but it would¡¯ve been unintentionally formed. Its value was also significantly higher than ordinary power items.


    One could¡¯ve said that it was priceless. It may have not even been possible to exchange 100 power items of the same level for one power item that had space magic.


    Right now, not even Lu Xuan could refine this kind of power item with space magic.


    Because of this, Lu Xuan was surprised that the old man possessed a power item with space magic.


    Upon seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s surprised expression, the old man with red eyebrows and ck clothes wore a slightly smug look on his face. He liked seeing when other people were surprised, shocked, or scared.


    Back then, he had worked so hard for this ancient bronze clock that he narrowly escaped death to get it from an ancient battlefield. He did not know when the artifact was created, as it was very dpidated and rusty. There were even cracks on the inside of the bronze clock. Therefore, it had fallen to the level of a spiritual weapon in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, there was no doubt that this was still the strongest of all the spiritual weapons. There were only one or two weapons in the entirety of the Divine Blood Church that could¡¯ve beenpared to the clock.


    Using this ancient bronze clock, the old man was able to stabilize himself and fight his way through the fiercepetitions among the many experts within the Divine Blood Church. That was how he became one of the top experts of the Divine Blood Church.


    ¡°Do you want to open that secretnd to escape? It seems that both the secretnd and my nephew¡¯s life have fallen into your hands!¡±


    The old man in ck clothes looked at Lu Xuan coldly, thinking that Lu Xuan killed Zhou Sulong.


    Simr to what Lu Xuan thought, Zhou Sulong had a very high position within the Divine Blood Church. He was essentially one of the pirs of the next generation who belonged to one of the Sacred Sons of the Divine Blood Church.


    This was exactly why he was allowed to enter the secretnd of Tianhai on his own. This was one of the endeavors reserved for him.


    For the Sacred Sons of different sects like him, who had long been scheduled to be the next generation of leaders, the elders of the sects would set aside their endeavors and n the Sacred Sons¡¯ routes for cultivation and growth. As long as the Sacred Sons followed the route, their level of cultivation would naturally increase by a longshot.


    These sects relied on such means to cultivate the experts between generations.


    This secretnd of Tianhai, it was a very important ce for Zhou Sulong to grow. Not only had Lu Xuan killed him, but the secretnd had also fallen into his killer¡¯s hands.


    At the thought of this, the old man with red eyebrows wearing ck clothes could not suppress his murderous intent. However, Zhou Sulong was now dead. the secretnd of Tianhai, which had been booked for the sects, no longer had an owner. These made the old man want to act on his murderous desires.


    The old man saw Lu Xuan as nothing more than a man on the brink of death.


    He was right to think such things; the secretnd of Tianhai would soon be without an owner!


    ¡°Yes, he has already died at my hands!¡±


    Seeing that there was no way to open the secretnd of Tianhai, Lu Xuan immediately calmed down. With all the panic in his heart gone, he began to think.


    All kinds of thoughts ran through his head!


    ¡°How bold of you to even dare to kill a man of my Divine Blood Church. Still, this is perfect. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I wouldn¡¯t have this chance to get the secretnd!¡±


    The old man wore a greedy look on his face.


    Obviously, Lu Xuan had paved the way for him. Thew of the jungle applied to the Divine Blood Church; it wasmon for people within the church topete with each other for the rest of the inheritance.


    However, the old man originally had no intentions of getting involved with Zhou Sulong¡¯s endeavors, which had beenid down in the sect more than a decade ago. The old man had not dared to challenge this order.


    Now that Lu Xuan had killed Zhou Sulong, however, the old man could kill Lu Xuan. This secretnd of Tianhai would then be his reward. This was very reasonable.


    There were no problems with how he saw the current situation!

 Chapter 702 - Heavily Injuring the Red-browed Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 702: Heavily Injuring the Red-browed Immortal</h4>


    At the thought of this, the red-browed immortal wore a greedy grinned. ¡°Thank you for taking care of the obstacle for me! However, I still have to take your head back so I can get revenge!¡±


    The red-browed immortal grew even more ferocious.


    ¡°You are quite young, yet you have already cultivated to such an extent. This must mean that you are no weaker than my nephew. If I¡¯m correct, you are likely a Sacred Son of a certain big sect in the north. I must admit, you are rather bold to even dare toe here to our Divine Blood Church!¡±


    The more he talked, the more excited he became. Then, he said, ¡°It seems you have received many good things throughout your adventures. How about we make a deal? If you hand over all of your goods to me, I will grant you a slightly swifter death. I think you have likely heard about the means of our Divine Blood Church. We can truly make you suffer and beg to be killed. We can make your primordial spirit never be condensed again. Once that happens, you will be begging me to kill you!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded without fear as he said, ¡°It¡¯s true that you know some means that will allow people to suffer and beg to be killed!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not doubt that the Divine Blood Church had these means as he had seen too many simr methods in his previous life. He could even do some of them himself. It could be said that there were plenty of vicious magic techniques in the world that were 100 times more painful than martial arts when used on the body.


    Few people who had been tortured by those means all eventually had to give in.


    ¡°Since now you know, you should be a good kid and take out everything you have. Afterward, I can send you off without making you suffer!¡±


    As the red-browed immortal spoke, he couldn¡¯t stop his face from forming an excited expression. He had a feeling that he would soon reap a huge benefit.


    Lu Xuan then apathetically said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I will hand them over!¡±


    The red-browed immortal let out a cold hum as he said, ¡°It looks like you are not willing to do as I say and hand over all of your goods!¡±


    Above his head, the ancient bronze clock, which was taller than an average person, suddenly sounded.


    As the sound waves spread out, Lu Xuan instantly felt as if the space around him was locked in ce, making him feel as if he could not move at all. It was as if he had fallen into a quagmire.


    The red-browed immortal said with another cold hum, ¡°I don¡¯t care what means you have. You won¡¯t be able to escape from me!¡±


    The red-browed immortal was not worried about Lu Xuan trying to escape. As long as he had this bronze clock to lock onto the surrounding space, Lu Xuan would not be able to escape even if he could grow wings and fly.


    The red-browed immortal walked towards Lu Xuan, seemingly savoring each step. Seeing Lu Xuan immobilized brought a chilling smile to his face.


    ¡°You are too careless!¡±


    Looking at the red-browed immortal approaching him, Lu Xuan, who had not moved an inch, suddenly released ayer of his inner skill on his body. To the red-browed immortal¡¯s surprise, he had repelled theyer of sound talismans that were fixed on his body.


    Once Lu Xuan instantly regained mobility, his power suddenly began to grow. This allowed him to then condense the Auric Flower.


    When facing a strong enemy, Lu Xuan did not hold anything back. This was because he knew that he only had one chance.


    Suddenly, the Geng Metal sword in his hand emitted a huge light. Within the blink of an eye, an amazing beam of sword qi shot upward into the sky. It sliced out directly towards the red-browed immortal at a lightning-fast speed.


    ¡°What?¡± The red-browed immortal was instantly shocked. He did not expect that at a time like this, Lu Xuan still had the ability to fight back.


    He could even move again!


    Nothing like this had ever happened to the red-browed immortal before. It was almost impossible for an expert of the same level who had been locked in ce by him to escape in such a short amount of time. It should¡¯ve been even harder to escape if his target was locked in ce without any form of defense.


    There was also the fact that in such a hurry, Lu Xuan was able to sh out such an amazing sword qi.


    It seemed that the red-browed immortal had underestimated Lu Xuan. Although he was at a higher cultivating realm than Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan had once been a Celestial Lord. Lu Xuan knew too many techniques, as hisprehension of thews of magic was beyond the red-browed immortal¡¯s reach.


    Lu Xuan had broken free from the shackles in the blink of an eye.


    The sword light swept across the sky as swiftly as lightning and directly arrived in front of the red-browed immortal.


    Boom!


    The sword light directly sted onto the ancient bronze clock, which had blocked the deadliest blow at that critical moment.


    The red-browed immortal still wore a smug smile on his face. This ancient bronze clock was believed to contain a mix of both offensive and defensive abilities. It was so powerful that even if it was taken by surprise, there was still no method that could break through the defense of this ancient bronze clock.


    It emitted waves of ripples that locked the astonishing sword qi in ce.


    However, the red-browed immortal¡¯s smugness had onlysted half a second. The ripples that had blocked the sword qi was only able to lock it in ce for a moment before it was shattered by the sword attack. Immediately afterward, the sword qi shattered through dozens ofyers of defense as if it had been smashed on the ground. Then, it directly arrived in front of the red-browed immortal.


    The red-browed immortal was finally able to see the murderous intent contained within that mass of sword qi.


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s Geng Metal!¡±


    Only then did the red-browed immortal understand why even the ripples emitted from his bronze ancient clock could not stop the sword qi. The sword qi was emitted from the Geng Metal Sword.


    The Geng Metal Sword was rumored to be invincible with unparalleled strength.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The red-browed immortal was stabbed by the sword attack, with half of his body exposed. A shocking sword wound was created down his ribs, as it almost tore him in half.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The red-browed immortal could not help but scream. He had never thought that Lu Xuan would¡¯ve tried to kill him at that moment.


    The ability and weapon that the red-browed immortal was proud of had not been able to protect him; he was heavily injured by the sword.


    Fresh blood instantly spattered out. The red-browed immortal flew back wildly, avoiding the attack range of this unparalleled sword.


    ¡°Argh! How dare you hurt me! You¡¯ll pay for this with your blood!¡±


    The red-browed immortal was furious, as his entire body trembled and fresh blood gushed out. There wasn¡¯t even a way to stop the bleeding. This was because the Geng Metal Sword¡¯s sword qi was so attached to the wound that it was difficult to be removed.


    This was why he was bleeding so much. His face was pale, and his entire body was trembling.


    He was heavily injured and nearly torn in half within mere moments.


    Because he had the bronze clock to block the critical blow, he was given another half a second to react. Otherwise, Lu Xuan¡¯s sword attack might¡¯ve already torn him in half.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised and angry at the thought of such a scene. He suddenly felt that his back was covered in cold beads of sweat. While expelling the sword qi of the Geng Metal Sword in his body, he red at Lu Xuan.


    After a few breaths, he was finally able to get rid of all the sword qi!

 Chapter 703 - Lure, Trap

    <h4>Chapter 703: Lure, Trap</h4>


    The red-browed immortal was furious. Just as he thought that he was going to win by andslide, he had been unexpectedly injured by someone that he looked down on.


    He was even close to dying a painful death, as his body was close to being torn in half by the sword qi.


    This humiliated him so much!


    It was outrageous that this guy, whom the red-browed immortalpletely looked down on, was able to injure him.


    It was true that if Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t increase his strength in the secretnd of Tianhai before now, he would not have been able to injure the red-browed immortal. The difference in strength between them was massive.


    Their gap had been so wide that conventional methods were simply ineffective to the red-browed immortal.


    It would¡¯ve been hard to hurt him even with a sneak attack.


    Now, Lu Xuan could deal a heavy blow to the red-browed immortal. One could imagine how ferocious Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength had be inside the secretnd of Tianhai for him to have posed such a great threat to the red-browed immortal, whose strength was at the pinnacle in the entire Holy Sun Continent.


    Even if Lu Xuan had taken advantage of a sneak attack, it was already an amazing result.


    Right when the red-browed immortal was trying to expel the sword qi of the Geng Metal Sword from his body, Lu Xuan took the chance to sh out several beams of sword qi in quick session. He broke the chain around him from that bronze ancient clock, as well as the control of space.


    All of a sudden, he felt his body be very light. It was as if the feeling of being in a quagmire had finally disappeared.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared on the spot without a trace.


    Lu Xuan had disappeared in the sky, instantly fading away into nothingness!


    ¡°You want to escape? Where do you think you can escape to?!¡±


    The red-browed immortal was furious because of Lu Xuan, so he would definitely not let Lu Xuan go so easily. The red-browed immortal immediately chased after Lu Xuan.


    Both men moved extremely fast, like two streamers shuttling through space!


    Soon, the red-browed immortal was stunned by how fast Lu Xuan¡¯s body technique was. The red-browed immortal was at a higher cultivation realm whenpared to Lu uan, yet he still failed to catch up to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°How is this possible? What kind of body technique is this? The Wanderer of Blood is already a first-ss body technique in the world. Even if Lu Xuan is from a sect that specializes in body techniques, the Wanderer of Blood should still be stronger. What body technique is he using?¡±


    The red-browed immortal was very shocked.


    Not only was he at a higher cultivation realm, but he also had the Divine Blood Church¡¯s top body technique: the Wanderer of Blood. One could¡¯ve said that even though he wasn¡¯t the fastest in the world, he was definitely one of the fastest.


    However, the red-browed immortal was unable to catch up with Lu Xuan, whose level of cultivation was much lower. Instead, he had fallen far behind!


    He suddenly felt so humiliated!


    He seemed to have pictured Lu Xuan speaking about him.


    ¡°I¡¯m being hunted by a top expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, but I¡¯m not worried at all. His body technique is not as fast as mine!¡±


    When the red-browed immortal thought of Lu Xuan saying this to himself, the red-browed immortal felt as if his intelligence had been insulted.


    ¡°He must have a lot of secrets on his body if he can get¡­¡± The red-browed immortal thought of all kinds of miraculous things on Lu Xuan. His expression suddenly changed as he thought about it further.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s body technique alone, he was able to make the red-browed immortal put all of his efforts into the fight.


    If this method could be obtained, with his skills, the red-browed immortal would even dare to say that his speed was the fastest in the world.


    His martial arts would¡¯ve been invincible in the world; he could move at such a fast and unbreakable speed!


    As long as the speed could be that fast to a certain extent, he could kill experts at the same level as him.


    Lu Xuan was able to catch the red-browed immortal off by surprise. Aside from the red-browed immortal not being on guard against Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan moved as fast as lightning; he was too fast for the red-browed immortal to catch up.


    Lu Xuan thought the red-browed immortal was too slow for him. He could only use his sixth sense to feel the terrifying feeling that Lu Xuan exuded so that he could defend himself against Lu Xuan.


    He was at a huge advantage due to his cultivation realm. The red-browed immortal could immediately sense the iing danger. Otherwise, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve instantly bisected him.


    ¡°How could he be the fastest! That should be me!¡±


    Greed immediately shed in the red-browed immortal¡¯s eyes. As long as he could catch Lu Xuan, he would gain something good. He did not believe that Lu Xuan could continue flying away and maintain this speed.


    Even if the red-browed immortal had to follow Lu Xuan to the ends of the earth, Lu Xuan would still be caught!


    The chase continued for three days and three nights. The red-browed immortal directly chased Lu Xuan into the endless sea, where the waves were rough and the dark clouds were low. It seemed as if the sky was about to fall.


    Two lights appeared in rapid session, one golden and the other blood-red, and swept through the dark clouds.


    Lu Xuan ran ahead at a rapid speed, while the red-browed immortal was behind him in hot pursuit.


    For three whole days, the red-browed immortal did not let Lu Xuan go at all. He wanted Lu Xuan to exhaust his Spiritual Aether.


    Of course, this strategy was useful when dealing with ordinary people. If ordinary people flew as fast as Lu Xuan, their Spiritual Aether would have been exhausted in one day.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s born Taoism aptitude was so powerful that his Spiritual Aether recovered at an astonishing rate. Even if he flew rapidly for three days and three nights, it would only consume around a tenth of his Spiritual Aether. No matter how much he consumed, the Spiritual Aether would¡¯ve quickly recovered.


    The red-browed immortal eximed, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    He was pleasantly surprised to find that on the fourth day, Lu Xuan seemed to have slowed down. It was as if he had begun to lose a substantial amount of Spiritual Aether.


    The red-browed immortal did not suspect anything. After all, showing signs of Spiritual Aether being depleted now after having persisted for this long had already shocked him.


    When he had been in the same realm as Lu Xuan, he was not able to do this.


    This made the red-browed immortal even more determined to eradicate Lu Xuan. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been a huge disaster for the entire Divine Blood Church if Lu Xuan continued to mature and want vengeance.


    Lu Xuan seemed to be gradually slowing down. He could see the red-browed immortal approaching him from behind.


    Suddenly, a huge bloody opening appeared within the dark clouds, trying to swallow Lu Xuan into the air.


    There was a massive, flying monster within the clouds with wings measuring hundreds of meters long. It was about to swallow Lu Xuan up, who was like a bug in its eyes.


    As Lu Xuan turned his hand, the Geng Metal Sword suddenly appeared on his palm. The sword then immediately shed towards this flying monster.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    This flying monster was instantly chopped in half, allowing fresh blood to stter everywhere. It could not stop Lu Xuan at all.


    Lu Xuan had encountered such a situation too many times in this sea area within the past few days, so he was used to it.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan plunged into the endless sea.

 Chapter 704 - The Deep-sea Basilisk Reappears, the Two Sides Locked in Combat

    <h4>Chapter 704: The Deep-sea Basilisk Reappears, the Two Sides Locked in Combat</h4>


    Whoosh!


    Lu Xuan was moving too fast. The moment he pinched a Water Dispelling Hand Seal in his hand, a crack had appeared in the sea. Then, Lu Xuan went into this crack and disappeared within the endless sea.


    Behind him, the red-browed immortal said with a sneer, ¡°You want to escape? Do you think that I can¡¯t do anything after you run into the sea?¡±


    The red-browed immortal let out a sneer, as he also used a type of magic that could help him dispel the water. Then, he directly headed into the sea and chased after Lu Xuan.


    They both moved so swiftly that it was possible to see the light around them disappearing at lightning speed. This was enough to prove that the red-browed immortal had gone deep into the depths of the sea. This was a ce where no light would be able to enter.


    However, this was not a threat to an extraordinary existence like the red-browed immortal.


    There was a faintyer of a halo being emitted from his body. Only a little bit of light was enough to allow the red-browed immortal to clearly see the situation within 100 meters around him.


    The deeper the red-browed immortal went, the more his heart sank. The deep sea was like a forbidden area even for an expert like him.


    No one knew what was within the deep sea.


    However, he did know that there were terrifying monsters who lived in the depths of the deep sea. Ordinary people just did not know about this. Since these monsters never showed themselves above the surface of the sea, ordinary people didn¡¯t know that they even existed in the first ce.


    On the other hand, the Divine Blood Church had a very extensive history behind it. They had been able to control the surrounding area for a long time now, so they obviously knew about several things that many people did not know.


    If the red-browed immortal continued to chase after Lu Xuan, he would¡¯ve definitely sensed some level of danger while he was in this deep sea. However, it would¡¯ve been shameful for him if the red-browed immortal stopped chasing after Lu Xuan after already chasing him this far. Besides, he could sense that Lu Xuan seemed to have significantly slowed down. As long as Lu Xuan was obviously reaching his limit, the red-browed immortal was not willing to give up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go 10,000 meters further!¡±


    The red-browed immortal clenched his teeth. At that moment, a big bloody mouth suddenly appeared and tried to swallow him whole. The red-browed immortal didn¡¯t have even the slightest idea as to what this deep-sea beast was. It was so terrifying that the red-browed immortal would have been swallowed up if he didn¡¯t react to it in time.


    As a top expert who was in the Divine Transformation Realm, however, the red-browed immortal was able to react very quickly. The ancient bronze clock above his head shook, which instantly emitted a series of terrifying sound waves that locked onto this unknown deep-sea beast.


    Immediately afterward, the red-browed immortal suddenly tore the deep-sea beast in half where it was, using only his bare hands. There was no way for the beast to have posed even the slightest threat to the red-browed immortal.


    ¡°What an over-confident beast!¡±


    The red-browed immortal let out a cold hum, as he did not care about this deep-sea beast at all. The deep sea was very dangerous and a forbidden area for many forces on the Holy Sun Continent, but that obviously didn¡¯t apply to him. These horrifying beasts, which were capable of swallowing an ordinary expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, were nothing to him at all.


    When it came to fierceness, he was the fiercest!


    In the next moment, the red-browed immortal had set off again. He moved in the direction of Lu Xuan while dispelling the water to avoid the gravity of the horrifying deep sea.


    The red-browed immortal continued to chase Lu Xuan for a long time. Right when he grew extremely impatient, he suddenly noticed that Lu Xuan¡¯s force had disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone? How could he have suddenly disappeared? Could he have been swallowed up by a beast of the deep sea?¡±


    The red-browed immortal was a little shocked. He knew that he left a little bit of his own primordial spirit on Lu Xuan¡¯s body. No matter where Lu Xuan went, the red-browed immortal would be able to find him.


    However, Lu Xuan had suddenly disappeared. This had instantly made the red-browed immortal anxious. Anything could happen in this deep sea. Even with his cultivation, he could only see 100 meters around him.


    He stopped moving forward and used his inner energy to try and find Lu Xuan.


    At that moment, a feeling of terror suddenly surged throughout his entire body. He had experienced this feeling of danger before, back when Lu Xuan suddenly made a move and severely injure him.


    In theory, however, Lu Xuan should not have been able to pose such a threat to him.


    Immediately afterward, the red-browed immortal swept aside almost instinctively.


    Just as he swept aside, a big bloody mouth suddenly appeared and bit down on the spot he was standing on.


    Boom!


    A huge terrifying current spread in all directions. The ce where the red-browed immortal had just stood was directly crushed to pieces.


    At that moment, the red-browed immortal saw a bloody mouth appear from within the darkness.


    He borrowed the long light to find a huge and unimaginable serpent within the darkness. At least with his eyesight, there was no way to judge how huge the serpent was.


    Even with his primordial spirit, it was impossible for him to find a way out of the deep sea. He would¡¯ve been directly constricted to within three inches around him.


    This was why the deep sea was a restricted area for the sects. It was not because the ferocious beasts in the deep sea were far stronger than they were.


    The biggest reason was that their eyesight and their perception would disappear; their range of sight was too small. With the vision as an expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, the red-browed immortal could only see within 100 meters around him. The detection ability of his primordial spirit was immediately crushed by the heavy and unimaginable water on the spot.


    That was when he had met such a frightening monster.


    Suddenly, the ancient bronze clock above his head emitted bursts of light and surrounded the red-browed immortal¡¯s body. Although he was now relieved by this, the giant serpent disappeared into the darkness of the endless deep sea. Not a single trace of it was left behind.


    The red-browed immortal couldn¡¯t find this giant serpent.


    At that moment, he figured that Lu Xuan had been swallowed by this giant serpent without making a sound. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to lose his sense of Lu Xuan.


    He had thought of this after seeing such a big and scary monster appear and nearly almost crush him to pieces.


    If he wasn¡¯t at such a high level of cultivation that made his sith sense equally strong, he would probably have died on the spot earlier.


    ¡°Damn this beast!¡±


    He did not expect such a terrifying beast to have been lurking in the deep sea. Judging by its earlier attempt to bite him, the red-browed immortal was able to tell that this beast was no weaker than him. The beast might¡¯ve even been a bit stronger than him.


    This serpent could¡¯ve been considered one of the most dangerous monsters in this unimaginably perilous deep sea.


    Suddenly, a terrifying water cannon pierced through the sea at an astonishing speed. It then sted onto the ancient bronze clock above the red-browed immortal¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    Within the deep sea, sound waves were emitted after the collision.


    This water cannon had almost pierced the defense boundary of the ancient bronze clock.


    Meanwhile, a figure was quietly watching it all unfold from a distance.

 Chapter 705 - Loss on Both Sides

    <h4>Chapter 705: Loss on Both Sides</h4>


    That person was none other than Lu Xuan!


    Deep down, Lu Xuan sneered. ¡°Humph, you should also know what it¡¯s like to be hunted by this Deep-sea Basilisk!¡±


    Lu Xuan had hidden his force using the Immortality of the Divine Tortoise, while secretly observing the fight between the serpent and the red-browed immortal.


    Within this endless deep sea, even someone as powerful as the red-browed immortal would¡¯ve been like a blind man, as it was impossible to see around him.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. His divine mind was very strong. Although the level was not very high, it was of a far stronger level of quality than the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Even in the deep sea, the range that Lu Xuan could feel around him was at least dozens of times further than what the red-browed immortal could perceive.


    He had been led away by Lu Xuan like a blind man.


    Back when Lu Xuan had been hunted and chased by this Deep-sea Basilisk, he had no way to go further down. Therefore, he could¡¯ve only disyed his Immortality of the Divine Tortoise before finally being able to avoid the pursuit of this Deep-sea Basilisk.


    Lu Xuan had always remembered this. He flew for several days and nights and even pretended to be losing Spiritual Aether just to bring the red-browed immortal to this spot.


    While the red-browed immortal was oblivious to all this, Lu Xuan had finally found this Deep-sea Basilisk. After he shed out a sword and woke it up, he led it to the red-browed immortal.


    He could benefit from getting both of his enemies to fight one another!


    Lu Xuan hid far away, he could clearly see what was happening in the battle through his Delusion-breaker Eye.


    A terrifying force broke out from both sides, as both were supreme lords in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. On one side was a human being, while on the other side was a deep-sea beast.


    Lu Xuan was able to see that there were several deep-sea beasts swimming in the distance. They had pretty much been scared to death as they fled far away from the scene.


    These ferocious beasts were all either in the sixth or the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. However, they were far weaker whenpared to the two sides who were currently engaged inbat


    These deep-sea beasts were often very dumb. However, this was why they were far more aware of the dangers than what ordinary humans could perceive.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A terrifying collision broke out. Even though it happened in the deep sea, the water was still overturned as the collision spread in all directions.


    Lu Xuan just watched in awe as they fought against each other right in front of him!


    Both sides were in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, but the difference between them had proven one thing to be true: the difference in size was the same as the difference in theirbat strength.


    Although the red-browed immortal was also in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, he was far weaker whenpared to a Deep-sea basilisk that was the size of a hill. Though they were in the same realm, the monstrous aether in the Deep-sea Basilisk¡¯s body was 100 times thicker than the red-browed immortal¡¯s Spiritual Aether. There was also the fact that the Deep-sea Basilisk¡¯s body allowed it to reach a higher level of cultivation.


    The Deep-sea Basilisk had just used its body, which was trained with the monstrous aether, to win. Its body was more than 10 times stronger than the carefully cultivated body of the red-browed immortal.


    It was like the red-browed immortal had been crushed and beaten!


    This drove the ancestors of humans to develop a variety of martial arts, magic, and spells to fight against these monsters who lived in the different worlds.


    This way, the humans had a chance at fighting back!


    Of course, Lu Xuan could not be considered a human; he had a demonic body resulting from the born Taoism aptitude. If Lu Xuan actually fought with the beasts, he could tear up this Deep-sea Basilisk with his bare hands.


    The born Taoism aptitude was a top physique in all the worlds. The person who had it would¡¯ve been no different from a monster disguised as a human.


    After being woken up from its slumber, this furious Deep-sea Basilisk kept beating back the red-browed immortal.


    Every time they collided, he felt that his whole body was going to fall apart. At that moment, he finally understood why the deep sea was a forbidden area for human experts: Nobody knew what kind of monsters lurked within this deep sea.


    Fortunately, he had an ancient bronze clock that protected him from being directly smashed into pieces.


    ¡°Soul-crusher Blood w!¡±


    The red-browed immortal attacked with his hand, a giant w with a radius of more than 100 meters was instantly formed.


    Such a huge w was enough to tear apart the flesh of ordinary humans, but the w was at best scratching the skin of this Deep-sea Basilisk. It was not enough to pose a huge threat to the serpent. On the contrary, it had infuriated the serpent even further.


    Even though both sides were in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, they were not on the same level of cultivation. The red-browed immortal had only cultivated for a total of a few hundred years, while the Deep-sea Basilisk had been in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm in that same amount of time. Thus, its strength had reached an unimaginable state.


    ¡°You¡¯ve left me with no other choice, beast!¡±


    The red-browed immortal became furious, as he pinched a hand seal. The bronze clock on top of his head directly flew out. Within this deep sea, it instantly covered the head of this Deep-sea Basilisk.


    Meanwhile, circles of sound waves rippled out and instantly immobilized this Deep-sea Basilisk.


    The Deep-sea Basilisk kept struggling, but its efforts were proven to have been futile. It continued to scream as streams of terrifying water cannons swept out towards the red-browed immortal.


    The red-browed immortal kept dodging the attacks. With red eyes and his entire body filled with murderous intent, he wanted nothing more than to skin this monster alive.


    At that moment, he no longer cared about hunting down Lu Xuan. Even if he figured that Lu Xuan had deliberately led him here to make him and the serpent both lose, he no longer cared.


    This was because if the red-browed immortal did not get rid of this Deep-sea Basilisk right now, he would¡¯ve most likely died before he had a chance to take care of Lu Xuan.


    At the thought of this, the red-browed immortal grabbed at the void and immediately pulled out a blood-colored long de from his Sume Ring.


    Suddenly, the primordial spirit behind him directly appeared and turned into a blood-colored figure. Nobody could figure out which blood god it belonged to as suddenly, the seawater around him began to bubble.


    The de¡¯s will vibrated in his body beforeing out and condensing into an amazing waterfall that chopped the sea in half. Immediately afterward, it went straight towards the Deep-sea Basilisk.


    The blood-colored de qi that was hundreds of meters long tore a huge hole in the Deep-sea Basilisk¡¯s body.


    Fresh blood immediately spurted out and sttered far away, apanied by pieces of flesh.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    This Deep-sea Basilisk roared out in pain and kept twisting its huge body only to hear a loud explosion sound. To the red-browed immortal¡¯s surprise, the serpent had broken free from the shackles of that ancient bronze clock. It went so far as to bite towards the red-browed immortal at lightning speed.


    The red-browed immortal did not expect this Deep-sea Basilisk to be able to break free from the shackles of the ancient bronze clock. Because of his carelessness, his entire left arm was torn off by the Deep-sea Basilisk.


    After the red-browed immortal lost his left arm, the Deep-sea Basilisk immediately stopped attacking. It separated from the waves with lightning speed and disappeared directly into the depths of the deep sea.


    The red-browed immortal could not catch up with it at all!

 Chapter 706 - Killing the Red-browed Immortal and Getting Great Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 706: ¨C Killing the Red-browed Immortal and Getting Great Harvest</h4>


    The red-browed immortal helplessly watched that Deep-sea Basilisk escape. This endless deep sea was where this Deep-sea Basilisk lived.


    As a creature living in this area, the Deep-sea Basilisk knew this ce so well that it was able to move at full speed within this deep sea without any resistance.


    The magic of this Deep-sea Basilisk was many times faster than the magics of the red-browed immortal.


    The red-browed immortal had heavily injured the Deep-sea Basilisk, but he could only watch as the Deep-sea Basilisk disappeared in front of his eyes.


    It moved so fast that it had instantly disappeared in front of his eyes.


    The right hand of the red-browed immortal, which was holding a blood-colored de, was trembling. His throat trembled as if he was a wild animal roaring. He growled in a low voice, ¡°Damn it, that guy! I will definitely find you and tear you to pieces!¡±


    The red-browed immortal became extremely furious at the thought of how he had lost an arm. After losing an arm, hisbat strength had fallen a few levels.


    He had been very close to killing the Deep-sea Basilisk, as the de had dealt a heavy blow. If he was able to sh out a few more times with his de, he would have been able to kill the Deep-sea Basilisk. However, nobody expected it to have been able to break free from the shackles and even bite off one of his arms.


    All of this was caused by one person. If it were not for him, then the red-browed immortal would not have chased him all the way here, fought with that Deep-sea Basilisk, and even have had his arm get bitten off.


    If the red-browed immortal did not break that guy into pieces, he would never be at ease. Sooner orter, it would begin to haunt him.


    Tight at this moment, he suddenly felt a chill go down his back. It was the feeling of extreme danger rushing to his brain from the soles of his feet.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    A sudden burst of severe pain almost exploded within his entire body. Immediately afterward, he saw a stream of sword qiing out of his body.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The red-browed immortal spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The Shield of Great Aether on his body was like paper, as it had been easily torn apart. This was the second time he had been caught by surprise.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    The red-browed immortal immediately realized that he had been ambushed by someone. The attacker was none other than Lu Xuan.


    Just now, Lu Xuan was present while the red-browed immortal had been fighting against the Deep-sea Basilisk. He had been quietly watching the battle, waiting for the opportunity to ambush the red-browed immortal and give him a fatal blow.


    Sure enough, Lu Xuan¡¯s figure then emerged within the red-browed immortal¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°You scumbag!¡±


    He vomited blood from anger and coughed up blood when he spoke. He had killed many people in his life using such sneaky tricks, yet now he was the one being killed. This sword attack had pierced through his body and crushed several of his internal organs. Even a powerful expert in the Divine Transformation Realm like him had a mortal body; his body was incapable of regenerating limbs or restoring internal organs.


    The red-browed immortal felt that his life force was slipping away at an astonishing speed!


    ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    The red-browed immortal was seething with rage.


    Lu Xuan looked at the red-browed immortal as he said, ¡°Are you still capable of dealing with me now? I had to use up a lot of my energy to kill you, you know. You are definitely a worthy opponent, and now you can rest in peace!¡±


    The red-browed immortal growled, ¡°Why, you¡­!¡±


    He quickly took out a handful of healing alkahestry pills from his ring of cosmos, then mixed them with the seawater and directly swallowed them.


    The alkahestry pills immediately turned into a huge mass of medicinal energy that scattered everywhere into his body to maintain his life.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die, I definitely can¡¯t die!¡±


    At that moment, the red-browed immortal finally realized that he was most likely going to be killed by someone whom he had always looked down on.


    Suddenly, all he could think about was how much he wanted to escape.


    Across from him, Lu Xuan naturally knew what the red-browed immortal was thinking. Lu Xuan did not give him a chance to escape, as the Geng Metal Sword began to dance in his hand.


    Suddenly, thousands of sword qi condensed together to create a terrifying storm that instantly shrouded the red-browed immortal.


    The red-browed immortal quickly summoned the ancient bronze clock and guarded it in front of him.


    However, nothing could stand a chance against the Geng Metal Sword. One attack from the sword may have been blocked by the ancient bronze clock. However, it was impossible for the red-browed immortal to defend against so much sword qi while he was heavily injured. He continued to retreat while coughing up blood. He had almost been beaten to death.


    As his internal organs had been crushed to pieces, the sword qi from the Geng Metal Sword lingered within his body. Right now, he was struggling to stay alive, so it was impossible for him to continue attacking.


    After a while, the red-browed immortal¡¯s entire body exploded and turned into a downpour of flesh and blood all over the sky. The fresh blood floated far away with the flow of the sea, but no deep-sea beast dared to go near it. This was because they had felt the terrifying waves of the battle earlier; they didn¡¯t dare to approach that kind of pressure.


    Lu Xuan breathed a sigh of relief. Although the red-browed immortal was led by him from beginning to end with certainty that he could get away, the red-browed immortal was in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. If it had been the previous life, he would not have been able to escape if Lu Xuan had encountered the red-browed immortal at this level.


    Lu Xuan had encountered such a situation in his previous life many times!


    In the distance, the ancient bronze clock had also wanted to escape, but Lu Xuan had been staring at it for a long time. He would definitely not let it escape. With a wave of his hand, the ancient bronze clock fell into Lu Xuan¡¯s hand by a terrifying suction force.


    Meanwhile, the red-browed immortal¡¯s blood de and ring of cosmos had also fallen into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Lu Xuan easily erased the primordial spirit of the red-browed immortal on the blood de. He also forcibly opened the ring of cosmos. Although the owner of each ring of cosmos would¡¯ve set upyers of defense, Lu Xuan¡¯s divine mind was so powerful that it wouldn¡¯t have been any different from being defenseless.


    When Lu Xuan swept the ring with his divine mind, he was immediately overjoyed. The red-browed immortal was one of the top experts in the Holy Sun Continent, as the ring of cosmos contained many resources and treasures in the ring of cosmos.


    Among the items, Lu Xuan found as many as one million spirit stones, but not the kind that he could¡¯ve found on Earth.


    The spirit stones found on Earth could¡¯ve only been regarded as low-tier at best; not only had they been formed very recently, but they also contained many impurities. Spirit stones of this quality were generally considered the low-tier spirit stones in the cultivation world.


    The spirit stones on Earth were generally more suitable for cultivators below the Divine Transformation Realm. If experts in the Divine Transformation Realm wanted to directly absorb the spirit stones, they had to get rid of the impurities first. Even after putting in all the effort to do so, it was only a little bit better than directly absorbing the spirit qi.


    Therefore, experts in the Divine Transformation Realm generally had higher requirements. Only the mid-tier spirit stones met the cultivating requirements of experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.

 Chapter 707 - Teleportation Magics

    <h4>Chapter 707: ¨C Teleportation Magics</h4>


    Although the mid-tier spirit stones still had some impurities within them, none of them were any less significant whenpared to the low-tier spirit stones.


    The mid-tier spirit stones were more than powerful enough for the experts in the Divine Transformation Realm to use.


    100 pieces of low-tier spirit stones were required to exchange for one mid-tier spirit stone. Therefore, one million mid-tier spirit stones essentially equivted to a hundred million low-tier spirit stones.


    If they were brought to the Earth Federation, it could have been considered a great


    amount of wealth.


    As Lu Xuan currently was, it was also a huge fortune for him as well. These spirit stones could allow Lu Xuan to cultivate much faster. Cultivation in alkahestry, smithing, nting herbs, elerating the ripening of nts, and so on all cost arge number of spirit stones. Even learning many secret methods required countless spirit stones.


    However, millions of spirit stones were still worth quite arge fortune!


    Apart from the spirit stones, there was also the blood de. Not only did it definitely reach the top level of a spiritual weapon, but it would¡¯ve also been as valuable as millions of mid-tier spirit stones. Although the blood de paled inparison to Lu Xuan¡¯s pure Geng Metal Sword made from Geng Metal essence, it was already considered a very rare weapon among the spiritual weapons.


    There was also the fact that over the years, the red-browed immortal had collected many alkahestry pills and cultivating materials. Furthermore, there were many books from the Divine Blood Church inside the ring.


    However, the greatest part of the harvest for Lu Xuan was the ancient bronze clock that contained spatial magic. Even in the past, when he had been a Celestial Lord, he would have still been amazed at the clock.


    This was because things rted to thews of space were very rare; magic, power items, and spells were all extremely rare.


    It was even rarer to find power items involving space that could be used by experts in the Divine Transformation Realm


    Lu Xuan immersed himself in this ancient bronze clock. Soon, an endless stream of information about the ancient bronze clock came to his head.


    It was the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell!


    This was the name of the ancient bronze clock. However, this ancient clock was heavily damaged as a result of being very old. Therefore, Lu Xuan had gotten no other decent information apart from what it was called.


    The name alone was enough to prove that this ancient bronze clock was no ordinary power item.


    This ancient bronze clock also had thew of space attached to it, which could then allow it to disy the magic that controlled space.


    Lu Xuan looked like an ordinary neer, but he was actually considered an Old Monster. Aside from people like him, ordinary people couldn¡¯t break through the suppression of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    Earlier, the clock had even injured, sealed, and killed the big and powerful Deep-sea Basilisk on the spot. One could¡¯ve only imagined how overbearing this magic was.


    Meanwhile, this Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was capable of both attacking and defending. That also made it very powerful to use in defense.


    Generally speaking, a power item like this that could attack and defend was extremely rare. It was no less valuable than the Geng Metal Sword in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Based on how the situation currently looked, Lu Xuan felt that this Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was still broken, not yet being in peak condition.


    The interior of the ancient clock was cracked, which must have been the result of having been used in extremely fierce battles.


    Even so, it was still the best power item that Lu Xuan had so far!


    As long as he cultivated it well, the clock could¡¯ve gradually returned to its original level of power. Right now, however, it was still on the verge of breaking apart.


    After getting the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, the red-browed immortal had used it many times. Therefore, several cracks had appeared, which made it more dangerous.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ hungry.¡±


    An extremely weak voice rang out in Lu Xuan¡¯s mind. He immediately realized that this was the weapon spirit of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    When Lu Xuan had explored the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell with his divine mind, he had woken up its spirit while it had been sleeping within the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    The previous owner, the red-browed immortal, did not even know that there was a weapon spirit inside the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. It was obvious that he had hastily cultivated the clock, which could only allow him to disy the most basic ability of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    For a power item to have a weapon spirit, it was obvious that the strength of this Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was far stronger than its appearance suggested. When it was in its peak state, it was most likely stronger than a spiritual weapon.


    Soon, the weapon spirit sent a message to Lu Xuan¡¯s mind. This had surprised Lu Xuan, as the original way to repair the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was to devour other power items or cultivation treasures.


    However, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell had its requirements for what power items and cultivation treasures could be used.


    At this point, only those power items that were at least at the same level as the blood de would¡¯ve captured the attention of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. Ordinary power items were not strong enough for it to swallow; after swallowing the other power items, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell also needed to consume its own Origin Power. If the level of the power item consumed was too low, then it would not be effective.


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell had been trying to tell Lu Xuan that it was hungry. It was as if it wanted Lu Xuan to hand over that blood de for it to swallow. Any ordinary person would¡¯ve been reluctant to give up the de.


    The blood de was worth millions of mid-tier spirit stones.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t need to decide what to do. No matter how powerful the blood de was, it would never be as good as Lu Xuan¡¯s Geng Metal Sword. After the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell had devoured the blood de, it could also greatly restore its own strength. Only then would it be useful to Lu Xuan.


    Almost immediately, Lu Xuan handed the blood de to the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. The blood de¡¯s spirit seemed to have sensed its own destiny as it slightly trembled in fear.


    A momentter, the blood de was carried by a wave of energy into the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. Almost an hourter, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell had finally absorbed the blood de. Some of its original power had also been restored.


    The sudden appearance of a certain type of magic made Lu Xuan overjoyed: teleportation magic!


    It was a real form of teleportation magic!


    This wasn¡¯t a body method at all!


    Lu Xuan could suddenly shrink to an inch very quickly, but it was only a body method. In essence, it was just moving at a fast speed, resulting in an almost instantaneous effect of shrinking into an inch.


    Even so, that was not teleportation!


    Teleportation was nothing strange to Lu Xuan, who had once been a Celestial Lord in his previous life. In his current life, however, he simply did not have the strength to tear up the space to achieve teleportation.


    Now that this Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell contained teleportation magic, Lu Xuan could actually achieve teleportation. Its current range of teleportation was not very far; he could only travel within a radius of 10 miles.


    It was not as good as his body method of shrinking into an inch, but it might¡¯ve been able to produce unexpected results when used at a critical moment.


    There was almost no way to stop the sudden teleportation!


    This was the so-called method of appearing and disappearing mysteriously!


    Although Lu Xuan was slightly saddened after having to lose the blood de, the result of the exchange greatly surprised him.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to leave!¡±


    Looking at the dark deep sea around him, Lu Xuan immediately pinched a Water Dispelling Hand Seal and swept up towards the surface.

 Chapter 708 - Farewell, the Remnants of Tianhai City

    <h4>Chapter 708: ¨C Farewell, the Remnants of Tianhai City</h4>


    By the time Lu Xuan returned to the Holy Sun Continent, several days had already passed since he left.


    Near Tianhai City, endless clouds of blood hovered in the sky above everything. There was a feeling of destion everywhere. All the creatures had been sucked dry of their essence and blood, as they had all been absorbed by the nearby blood pool.


    A group of thousands of people seemed to have been hiding inside a secluded valley. They were all sitting silently on the ground, looking at the endless clouds of blood high up in the sky. It was as if they could hear creatures howling from outside.


    These were all of the survivors from Tianhai City, as they hid in this valley. Through the boundary in the valley, they were able to avoid being ughtered into a mass of blood.


    That kind of tragic and cruel scene reverberated in everyone¡¯s minds. Even though a few days had passed since then, they were not able to recover from the trauma.


    None of these people were ordinary; they were all top experts of Tianhai City. All of the ordinary people had been killed before they even had a chance to escape.


    Up until now, there were still the elites of Yunlong Vige. Some unknown elite troops were also searching everywhere for these elites.


    The very thought brought them into a state of despair over the future. There seemed to be no room for them to live at all.


    Suddenly, a figure cut through the sky. Not even the boundary in the valley could stop him. He had ignored the boundary and directly traveled through it.


    Only the people with the sharpest eyes could see that the figure did not seem to have passed through the boundary, but instead had directly appeared inside the boundary after a flicker.


    At first, everyone thought that this person was a strong enemy invading the valley. It was onlyter on when they realized who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s Great Ancestor Lu!¡±


    Among everyone present, one expert of the Xu family reacted immediately. When he saw the figure, he was instantly overjoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Old Monster Lu!¡±


    The other experts of Tianhai City also wore joyous expressions at the sight of the figure. Although they were regarded as one another¡¯s enemies in the past, it was obvious that they now felt much closer to Lu Xuan.


    They naturally had a sense of closeness, especially now that bloody massacres ran rampant throughout the entirend.


    Even the words ¡®Old Monster Lu¡¯ sounded very pleasing to the ears right now.


    In particr, the people of the Xu family felt as if they had met a savior.


    ¡°Young master!¡±


    At that moment, a distant light swept over. A figure immediately appeared in front of Lu Xuan.


    This person was none other than the Great Ancestor of the Wang family, Wang Ri.


    Wang Ri wore an overjoyed expression on his face upon seeing Lu Xuan.


    For him, this was a cmity that he could not fight against.


    Had Lu Xuan never reminded them to leave a bit earlier, they would have most likely died by now.


    Everything was in a mess, with no news outside. Not a single person dared to leave the valley.


    This valley was one of the ces where the Wang family had prepared in the past to use as a refuge. All kinds of daily necessities had already been prepared here for staying there long-term. Therefore, there was no shortage of supplies if they stayed here for a certain period of time.


    Their security was also guaranteed; not only was the valley hidden well enough from in sight, but multiple generations of the Wang family had constantly strengthened the boundary. However, there was no helping the fact that the people were very panicked right now.


    This was even harder for Wang Ri because, among the people who were taking refuge, he was the only Great Ancestor in the Divine Transformation Realm. All the Great Ancestors of the other families had pretty much died in the hands of the red-browed immortal near the secret realm of Tianhai.


    Wang Ri only had time to bring a group of people from Tianhai City to this valley.


    Now the future was even more uncertain. The others were okay right now. As the Great Ancestor of the Wang family and the only expert in all of Tianhai City, however, Wang Ri would have been at the top of the enemy¡¯s list. Therefore, even if other people could walk away, it was impossible for him to escape.


    Now, seeing Lu Xuan brought him immense joy. No matter what happened, young master Lu Xuan was very important to him. Therefore, he became more obedient, and there was not the slightest sense of defiance within him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you guys are still alive!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at the thousands of people in the entire valley. It was obvious that Wang Ri had followed his instructions and left almost immediately, leading these people to escape in the shortest possible amount of time.


    Of course, it was impossible to lead everyone away from the city. At least he was able to lead away some of the elites from Tianhai City. Their safety meant that it was possible to rebuild Tianhai City in the future.


    Lu Xuan had found this ce by sensing where Wang Ri was.


    After forging a master-servant contract with Wang Ri, Lu Xuan could find him whenever he wanted. This was very convenient.


    Wang Ri quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the young master reminding me. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that we would have been doomed. None of us would have escaped!¡±


    Everyone in the valley was extremely shocked by what he had said. They felt as if they had heard wrong; nobody expected Wang Ri to refer to Lu Xuan as ¡°young master¡±.


    The members of the Wang family, in particr, were even more shocked.


    Elites of different valleys were hiding in this valley, but only the Wang family still had their Great Ancestor. Because the Wang family had the most experts, they were considered above the rest of the families in the valley.


    People of the Wang family had felt slightly proud of themselves; they had sensed that they were different, slightly superior, from the others.


    Now, they heard that their proud Great Ancestor had been enved by someone else and worshipping that person as a young master.


    How could they ept this?!


    However, they quickly responded. Anyone else might¡¯ve not been able to ept this. Against Lu Xuan, who had been invincible all over the world, they were able to ept that fact and knew that they would try their best. It was also natural for their Great Ancestor to be incapable of resisting such an existence.


    On the contrary, the Xu family, who had Lu Xuan in charge, felt a little proud when they heard Wang Ri, the Great Ancestor of the Wang family, worship their Great Ancestor.


    Although this Great Ancestor had only been known for over a month, it did not stop them from being proud of Lu Xuan, who was the real Great Ancestor of their family.


    He was like the Xu family¡¯sst hope whom they grasped onto when they were inplete despair!


    At that moment, Wang Ri quickly told Lu Xuan, ¡°Young master, right now it¡¯s a huge mess outside, and I don¡¯t know what is going on. It seems that the people of Yunlong Vige have suddenly made a move! I had sent out a few groups of people to explore the surrounding area, but none of them have returned. It is obvious that a disaster has urred!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°There are elite troops patrolling everywhere outside. It¡¯s not just the people from Yunlong Vige out there. The experts of the Divine Blood Church are also involved. I¡¯m afraid that something has happened to the confidants you sent out!¡±

 Chapter 709 - Divine Blood Fortress, the Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 709: ¨C Divine Blood Fortress, the Conspiracy</h4>


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Wang Ri was already in trouble, as Yunlong Vige was much stronger than they had expected.


    Right now, everything that the experts in this area had spected about Yunlong Vige seemed like nothing more than a joke.


    At first, they assumed that Yunlong Vige was only a bit stronger than a typical city was. Only now did they realize that everything that they thought was true was nowhere near being correct.


    On its own, Yunlong Vige was strong enough to sweep across all the cities in this area. There was also the fact that they had the Divine Blood Church behind them for support.


    This was the main reason why Yunlong Vige was able to sweep through the entire area within just a few days.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it either! I can only get you guys out of here, but only for a little while. Afterward, you guys won¡¯t be able to continue developing here!¡±


    Wang Ri carefully looked at Lu Xuan and asked, ¡°Is the Divine Blood Church truly that powerful? Even young master can¡¯t do anything to them?¡±


    Obviously, he was afraid of offending Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan said with a faint smile, ¡°They are very strong, so much so that they only need to touch you once to kill you. However, they will be destroyed sooner orter!¡±


    Right now, Lu Xuan knew that the Divine Blood Church was very powerful, but that was all there was to it. After a while, the Divine Blood Church would¡¯ve no longer posed a threat to him.


    Wang Ri knew how strong Lu Xuan was, yet even thetter couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Based on this, Wang Ri knew that the Divine Blood Church was extraordinarily strong.


    That was when Lu Xuan spoke his mind. ¡°If my guess is correct, this area should be the hintend of the Divine Blood Church. You guys are nothing more than sheep kept in captivity. When the timees, you will all be killed!¡±


    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces suddenly changed. Many people thought about how the things recorded in the various books seemed very unreasonable, especially those books that had only recorded the events from a few hundred years ago. Not much was written about the events that happened before then.


    This included the names of the ces other than this area. There was nothing left except for the Holy Sun Continent.


    They had some doubts about it before, but they grew up in this environment from an early age. Therefore, their doubts would never be questioned.


    They didn¡¯t even dare to think about anything else; they believed that doing so would¡¯ve tarnished their views on life and the world.


    Now, they could finally confirm that their guesses were correct. That alone felt extremely cruel.


    They were just pigs and dogs kept in captivity who would be harvested at any given time. What was the difference between this and ordinary people harvesting rice?


    There was none!


    They were to be killed every few centuries to prevent them from getting too big and powerful!


    One person took a breath and said, ¡°What a grand scale! What a ruthless heart! What a grand scheme!¡±


    The Divine Blood Church had both the strength and the heart to implement such a n. The most important thing was that they had enough patience to wait for hundreds of years for the seeds to germinate and mature.


    If it were them, they would not have been able to wait for hundreds of years until everything had matured. During this period, the members of the families would have changed countless times.


    It could¡¯ve been said that there had to have been a Holy Land of cultivation that had been handed down through the generations to resist the temptation to harvest too soon.


    This alone deemed the Divine Blood Church to have been extremely powerful.


    Many people immediately shook their desire for vengeance out of their heads. They could neither reach the same level nor get their revenge on such a forceful existence.


    ¡°In that case, we will leave it to the young master to arrange for us to take refuge somece else first.¡±


    Wang Ri also realized that they would not be able to turn things around for the time being.


    Fortunately, each family had some forces in othernds that were well hidden; nobody truly knew about them.


    This was what it meant to be a sly individual with more than one ce to fall back on; even if they reached a dead end, they still had other ces they could go to.


    They just never realized that it would¡¯vee in handy one day!


    After having made up their minds, everyone quickly moved to leave the ce at once.


    No matter how safe they were in a ce like this, the enemy would always be able to find them eventually.


    At first, they had not dared to go out at all for fear of meeting the enemy. Now that they had Lu Xuan¡¯s help, however, they quickly left the valley and headed to the seaside.


    There were ships hidden secretly along the coast. They were all taken out and set out to sea, leaving this dangerous ce.


    Far out at sea, Xu Tianying looked at the ce above thend in the distance that was covered with blood clouds. It was like a bloody version of Hell.


    The sight of Lu Xuan¡¯s figure gradually shrinking in the sky seemed like a dream to her.


    Earlier, she had been worried about Zhou Daoping¡¯s death. Now, everyone including Zhou Daoping was dead. As the only ones left, they all sailed out to sea to find a new ce to live.


    None of this would¡¯ve been possible without Lu Xuan, the new Great Ancestor of the Xu family. One could¡¯ve even said that he even blessed them with too much.


    Lu Xuan bid farewell to the remaining people of Tianhai City, then immediately left and headed straight towards the huge core of the blood formation.


    The closer they got to the center of the blood formation, the more patrols there were. The outeryer of the formation was guarded by the elites of Yunlong Vige. However, Lu Xuan saw many disciples of the Divine Blood Church in red clothing guarding the core of the blood formation.


    The elite disciples of the Divine Blood Church were obviously far stronger whenpared to the elites of Yunlong Vige. Experts in the Divine Transformation Realm could be found everywhere.


    Every now and then, Lu Xuan would see an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm flying in the sky.


    In terms of absolute strength, the Divine Blood Church was far more powerful than the families in all the cities.


    Above this blood formation was a huge fortress floating in mid-air. An endless amount of essence and blood continued to pour into this fortress.


    Lu Xuan utilized his inner energy and activated his Delusion-breaker Eye. He immediately saw countless boundaries around the clean surroundings of this fortress.


    These boundaries had securely protected the whole fortress!


    There were no gaps that Lu Xuan could enter through!


    Obviously, the Divine Blood Church had been fully prepared.


    Within the fortress, a faint yet powerful force spread out everywhere.


    Lu Xuan would¡¯ve never have detected it if he never had his Delusion-breaker Eye.


    Even with theseyers of boundaries, the force was still spreading. There was only one possible exnation for this: someone who possessed immense strength was in the process of making a breakthrough.


    There couldn¡¯t have been any other possible exnation!


    Lu Xuan immediately figured out that it was rted to this. The Divine Blood Church had raised the people for hundreds of years. Now, these people were suddenly being ughtered because someone needed the essence and blood to make a breakthrough.


    If such a huge concentration of essence and blood could¡¯ve been used for ordinary people, then it would¡¯ve resulted in powerful energy. However, for someone to use it to make a breakthrough, that person was most likely a powerful existence.

 Chapter 710 - The Top Expert in the World

    <h4>Chapter 710: The Top Expert in the World</h4>


    ¡°Someone is trying to break through past the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan could immediately tell that someone was making a breakthrough, trying to reach a level above the Divine Transformation Realm.


    This was the only possible exnation for such a stir to have urred.


    This person even had to use the essence and blood of countless creatures to make this breakthrough.


    Right now, there were probably noplete inheritances on this Holy Sun Continent. Therefore, it was impossible for top experts to make a breakthrough the normal way. The only other possible way was through demonic ways.


    This was a bit like the cultivators on Earth, who had trouble making a breakthrough to the Divine Transformation Realm.


    This was because aplete cultivation inheritance was required, which was a very difficult thing in itself!


    Lu Xuan knew about this the most thanks to what he knew during his previous life. Every time he tried his road ahead would¡¯ve been cut off. When he needed to make a breakthrough, it would be the most painful time.


    One could¡¯ve even said that when the road ahead of him was cut off, Lu Xuan had put in plenty of effort to make it continue. In some cases, he even tried resorting to various drastic measures.


    Therefore, he had no problem figuring out what the Divine Blood Church was up to.


    After determining the reason behind it, however, that didn¡¯t mean that Lu Xuan was going to allow this to happen.


    Initially, the Divine Blood Church was very difficult to deal with. If the existence inside the fortress was allowed to make a breakthrough and go a step further, then it would¡¯ve been impossible for him to cultivate on the Holy Sun Continent.


    ording to the cultivation system on the Holy Sun Continent, this person would be invincible in the world.


    Lu Xuan frowned slightly as he said, ¡°I need to think of something!¡±


    At that moment, a giant eagle suddenly descended from the sky. It was as big as a hill, no smaller than the Deep-sea Basilisk Lu Xuan had encountered in the past.


    An old man in a robe with a goodplexion was standing above this giant eagle with his hands behind his back.


    The old man said, ¡°You have no idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment, Xiang Tianfang!¡±


    At that moment, the giant eagle pped its wings and immediately created two shocking tornadoes, blocking all of the arrows that were fired from within the fortress.


    The terrifying force spread and shook almost the entire sky!


    This was the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm!


    In terms of cultivation, that giant eagle was in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. It was stronger than the red-browed immortal that Lu Xuan had killed earlier.


    It was frightening!


    Each of its moves had great power!


    Meanwhile, blood-colored figures continued to fly out of the fortress, flying directly towards the giant eagle.


    There were many experts in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm among them. Lu Xuan even saw most of these figures as no weaker than the giant eagle.


    At that moment, many figures tore open the clouds of blood from the sky in the distance and rushed directly towards the fortress.


    These people went to fight against the experts of the Divine Blood Church, each searching for an opponent to fight. For a while, there was no way to tell who was winning and who was losing.


    ¡°Xiang Tianfang, are you still not willing toe out? Are you going to wait for me to kill all your disciples before you are willing toe out?¡±


    On the giant eagle, the old Taoist Priest stood with his hand behind his back. A wooden sword had appeared in his hand. He bit one of his fingers and poured blood onto the sword, which suddenly buzzed and burst out an astonishing power.


    The old Taoist Priest loudly shouted, ¡°Ji ji r ulu lin, Godly Thunder of the Nine Heavens, descend!¡±


    Suddenly a bolt of thunder fell from the sky and directlynded on the fortress.


    Boom!


    The boundaries on the fortress were instantly shattered. Although these boundaries were extremely powerful, they were useless against the thunder from the old Taoist Priest.


    A terrifying force fiercely swarmed out from inside broke through the fortress¡¯ boundaries and fiercely swarmed out from inside.


    This was the force contained within the fortress earlier, but it had been blocked inside by the boundaries at the time.


    ¡°Xuanyangzi, I didn¡¯t go find trouble with you, yet you dare to kill your way through the hintend of my Divine Blood Church. Do you think that there are no strong experts left in my Divine Blood Church?¡±


    As the person spoke, a blood-colored shadow slowly walked out, exuding a horrifying force. It was easy to see that the shadow was a human being.


    Xuanyangzi wore a serious expression on his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I let you continue with your breakthrough, you¡¯ll truly be a blood devil!¡±


    The terrifying shadow in front of him had made him, who was known as the top expert in the world of cultivation, feel a bit shocked.


    People knew that he had never met such a troublesome enemy during his time dominating over the Holy Sun Continent.


    He knew who that blood-colored figure was. This person was none other than Xiang Tianfang, the head of the Divine Blood Church who had dominated the southern part of the Holy Sun Continent.


    However, the Taoist Priest did not know whether the Xiang Tianfang in front of him could still be considered a human; he had too much qi and blood on his body.


    However, his qi and blood were not normal. It was the qi and blood that allowed him to be a blood devil.


    If Xiang Tianfang truly seeded, then the entire Holy Sun Continent would¡¯ve most likely be his hunting ground.


    In the past, there had been others within the Divine Blood Church who became a blood devil. However, none of them had been as terrifying as Xiang Tianfang.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with turning into a blood devil? Didn¡¯t you see how extraordinarily powerful I am?!¡± Xiang Tianfangughed out loud. His voice was hoarse, and it contained a bit of madness andcency.


    Xuanyangzi remained a stony expression as he said, ¡°What on Earth did you swallow? It can¡¯t be just the essence and blood of those countless creatures. You must have swallowed something else as well. I have already warned you not to try and challenge the rules of the whole continent!¡±


    ¡°Rules? Rules are for the weak. I¡¯m going to remake the rules now, and you will be the first to die!¡± It was obvious that Xiang Tianfang had gone off the deep end now.


    The qi and blood on his body had been released like an endless ocean. In front of Xuanyangzi, his Shield of Great Aether made noises as it was blown like the surface of ake.


    ¡°Hahahaha! you¡¯re scared, Xuanyangzi. As the top expert in the world, you are actually scared by someone from a younger generation than you.¡± Xiang Tianfangughed out loud. He had noticed that Xuanyangzi¡¯s expression was very serious. There was even a chill going down his back. ¡°This is the power of a blood devil, but I am still one step away from truly bing one. All I need is you; if I swallow your inner energy, I will definitely be the first person in the Holy Sun Continent to make a breakthrough beyond the Divine Transformation Realm. You should feel honored to be part of this!¡±


    Xuanyangzi squinted his eyes and said, ¡°So this is what you are after. However, if you want my inner energy, you must be able to take it from me first!¡±


    Nobody knew when he moved, but Xiang Tianfang had arrived in front of Xuanyangzi, leaving a bloody path in his wake.

 Chapter 711 - Sneaking into and Looting the Vault

    <h4>Chapter 711: Sneaking into and Looting the Vault</h4>


    Boom!


    A massive rumble rang out as the two terrifying titans shed. When viewed from a distance, it was as if a blood-colored wave crashed into a blue wave with an intense force.


    That terrifying sh immediately created a new battlefield around the two of them.


    Lu Xuan watched the two fought in the sky. Despite what he already knew. the battle still left him in awe.


    The two of them truly were formidable.


    He had seen beings who were stronger than these two titans before. As far as those at the Divine Transformation Realm went, however, the two seemed to have gone to the very extreme of such a realm.


    Many people have made breakthroughs into a whole new realm before even going to such lengths at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    As far as those of the Divine Transformation Realm were concerned, even he thought that the powers demonstrated by those two titans were nothing short of exceedingly fascinating as far as those at Divine Transformation Realm were concerned.


    They had basically reached heights that were difficult to imagine attaining at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    That man known as Xuanyangzi was the best fighter throughout the Holy Sun Continent, whose powers were unfathomably high. Additionally, he was of advanced age. Being able to be at such a level, in itself, meant that he had been training for over a century.


    On the other side of the sh was Xiang Tianfang, who had a blood aura surrounding him. As far as solid, personal powers were concerned, he was most likely inferior to Xuanyangzi by a longshot. Due to the abilities that he gained after almost bing a blood devil, however, he could still fight at the same level as Xuanyangzi.


    Xiang Tianfang also seemed to be getting increasingly powerful.


    If Xiang Tianfang was given enough time, he might have just been able to make a breakthrough beyond the Divine Transformation Realm through all the evil and heretical methods that he practiced.


    Despite his questionable methods, there was no denying Xiang Tianfang¡¯s talents. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Holy Sun Continent¡¯s limits for cultivation, he might have made a breakthrough a long time ago.


    Lu Xuan sighed. As someone who had emerged from a region that had just been restored like Earth, he knew best how terrifying things would¡¯ve been in a world thatcked fully established cultivation systems.


    Then again, only a handful of people would¡¯ve seen such a situation to have been pitiful.


    That was because the most brutal thing about it was thatmon folk would¡¯ve probably been nowhere near the limit throughout their entire lives.


    Many felt as if fate had treated them, imposing such limits on them In reality, however, those people entirelycked the powers to even touch said limits.


    It was apparent that the deeds of the Divine Blood Church were notpletely unknown throughout the Holy Sun Continent. Some had been waiting at key moments to deal a fatal blow to the cult.


    On the other hand, the cult never seemed to bother concealing the truth from other people. Due to the sheer size of the operation, it was almost impossible to hide from those forces of equal levels, unless those other forces were all blind.


    Under the circumstances where both sides were prepared, a fierce, brutal battle erupted.


    If someone like Wang Ru saw such a battle at y, they would have probably been frightened to death. Hundreds among the sheer number of people battling in the air were at the Divine Transformation Realm. They were all more powerful than people like Wang Ru, who were all at the very bottom of the realm at the first tier.


    These beings were elites who were at least at the third tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The battle put the very fullest of both parties¡¯ might to y.


    This battle provided Lu Xuan an opportunity like no other.


    He shed and headed straight for the fortress, putting the Immortality of the Divine Tortoise to work. The barrier of the fortress had been broken by Xuanyangzi¡¯s lightning spell, creating a massive hole in the barrier.


    It was just the right size for Lu Xuan to sneak into.


    Everyone looked like they were in a hurry, especially the many fighters who were all shooting outside. As shes of light zipped in and out of the ce, hardly anyone had noticed him.


    Furthermore, due to him putting Immortality of the Divine Tortoise to work, they usually wouldn¡¯t have noticed his presence even if someone were to pass by him.


    It seemed to have only taken him mere moments to sneak into the depths of the fortress.


    At that moment, the inside of the fortress was in a huge mess. Holes and cracks resulting from lightning spells were seen everywhere. As the top fighter throughout the entire Holy Sun Continent, a blow from him at maximum power was truly frightening.


    In the midst of the chaos, Lu Xuan spread his will all over the ce. This allowed him to know everything that was happening within a 500-meter radius.


    That radius alone was massive enough. It was worth noting that barriers and formations were found all over the fortress. It was very difficult formon fighters at the Divine Transformation Realm to extend their will for even just 100 meters.


    Lu Xuan being able to know everything within 500 meters was already an impressive feat in itself.


    It didn¡¯t take him much to trace the bloody aura in the fortress and reach a massive vault within it.


    Despite all the chaos happening outside, the vault was still guarded by impressive forces.


    Two fighters at the absolute peak, the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm¡ªwere standing guard right outside the vault. Fights erupted everywhere, causing people to drop like flies. Despite all the deaths and mayhem out there, the two guards at the seventh or eighth tier of Divine Transformation Realm absolutely refused to budge.


    Apparently, the situation was at its worst.


    It was also apparent that Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t just barge his way through those two. At his current level of power, he couldn¡¯t take on any of the fighters at the ninth tier of Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, he fortunately still had the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell with him, which came in handy at such moments.


    He then waved and used the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell right away.


    As the space around him wavered slightly, he disappeared where he stood. By the time he opened his eyes again, he was already inside the vault.


    The vault had severalyers of barriers and formations all over it. The only thing that these defenses were incapable of defending against was spatial spells; such spells were of an exceedingly mysterious nature.


    The red-browed immortal never acquired the true heritage of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. As such, he was incapable of teleporting like that. In the end, Lu Xuan managed to take advantage of it.


    One of the fighters at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm suddenly awoke outside from his meditative state. He seemed to have sensed something earlier, but he saw nothing upon taking a closer look. As such, he closed his eyes yet again.


    That ce was at the very heart of the fortress, which meant that no outsider could break into the ce. That meant that worrying about this was pointless.


    Even so, Lu Xuan, who was just one wall away, felt like a dragon who had returned to the sea.


    ¡°Eat, eat, eat!¡±


    A weak voice from the spirit residing in the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell rang out in Lu Xuan¡¯s mind.


    There was a massive vault right before his eyes. The ce was divided into various sections: medicine, treasure ingredients, power items, and more. The ce seemed to have everything; the sheer number of items was massive.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll let you have you fill today.¡±


    Lu Xuan conjured the bell right away, which then flew out of his hands right away. The bell headed straight for the power items and actually went about gobbling everything within sight.


    As the number of power items that the bell consumed grew, the power of the bell also followed suit. He was able to clearly sense that the bell was growing increasingly powerful.


    Meanwhile, up to a million mid-tier spirit stones from his Coiling Dragon Ring shot outside and were reduced to dust, extracting all of their spirit qi and rushing into the bell.

 Chapter 712 - Breaking through into the Fifth Tier of the Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 712: Breaking through into the Fifth Tier of the Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell attempted to absorb all of those power items. Naturally, that meant that it needed massive amounts of spirit qi to do so. Because the vault itself had more mid-tier spirits stones stocked around, Lu Xuan was very generous about how much of them he gave away. He simply scanned with his will and already found tens of millions of them around.


    It became apparent that the Divine Blood Church ced all of their wealth in that vault.


    The bell initially had a tightly-packed crack on its bronze body. As it kept devouring one power in quick session, however, those cracks began to gradually dwindle.


    Ripples of spatial waves vibrated around the bell in such an obvious way that Lu Xuan was able to see with his naked eyes. The surrounding air of that bell vibrated in ripples, resembling those in water.


    He left the bell to its devices and began to loot the ce himself. With a single wave of his hand, the tens of millions of mid-tier spirit stones were all stacked in the expanded Coiling Dragon Ring.


    All kinds of treasures were also swept inside his ring until he saw all kinds of pills and medicines which took the Divine Blood Church countless years to craft, ranging from those used for healing to those used to grow one¡¯s powers and whatnot. All of them were simply lying around for picking.


    However, what truly caught his attention right away was that blood-red item that was apparently new to the inventory, which was of the size of nearly 1000 fists.


    ¡°A blood orb¡­¡± He was able to tell what that was from a single look. It was a blood orb that was cultivated from the lives of countless living beings.


    He had seen many simr things back in his past life. They were very rare; they were not considered natural treasures of any kind. Every single blood orb was something crafted using special secret arts, from the blood that came from countless beings.


    Such secret arts were found in abundance throughout the cosmos, due to it being a shortcut in many ways.


    That was why many people considered it to have been a treasure.


    A single orb was enough to bolster one¡¯s powers considerably. There were actually up to 1000 of them being collected right before his eyes. While they were well-cherished items that were crafted out of blood, there was actually a vague fragrance to them.


    ¡°Hahahaha, looks like even the gods are on my side then.¡±


    Heughed out loud. Those blood orbs were most likely meant for Xiang Tianfang. They would¡¯ve served well not just for making breakthroughs, but also for further cultivation after making said breakthroughs.


    At that moment, they all came to belong to him.


    He bagged the thousand or so of them right away, leaving one of his hands which he bit down on. The fragrance filled his mouth right away.


    The bits that he swallowed instantly dissolved into massive medicinal power. That power cleansed his body and his meridian pathways, making him feel as if his powers had grown for quite a bit just like that.


    He kept consuming orbs in quick session.


    The blood all over his body raged like the seas as his powers continued to grow. By the time he consumed the tenth blood orb, his powers had finally finished making a breakthrough.


    Boom!


    His level climbed to new heights yet again, going from the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm to the fifth tier. The process felt as natural as it could¡¯ve been.


    The process felt even smoother than when he had taken the Blood Phoenix Fruits back then.


    Fundamentally speaking, the blood orbs gave better effects than the Blood Phoenix Fruits. They felt less aggressive, so much so that even cultivators who were at the foundation stage could have consumed and digested them without problems. The blood orbs were capable of cleansing and remaking their bodies.


    Even so, there was no way he would choose to craft the blood orbs himself. Doing so was simply against the way of the gods. Every single blood orb was formed at the cost of over a million lives.


    He was nowhere near insane enough to murder millions of people solely to make breakthroughs.


    Then again, he obviously saw no reason to refuse when the orbs were already right before his eyes.


    He then reached the fifth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Even though he just made multiple breakthroughs mere days ago, he steeped himself in his new level and powers.


    He was able to make breakthroughs from the second tier of the Divine Transformation Realm all the way to the fifth tier within a very short amount of time.


    However, he was able to have a very firm mastery of his levels; no signs of instability could¡¯ve been seen anywhere in his levels.


    Having been a Celestial Lord back in his past life, what he did was hardly worth mentioning.


    He was simply picking up what he once lost, after all.


    He didn¡¯t stop there. Instead, he kept ingesting blood orbs, consuming another 10 afterward, enabling him to stabilize his powerspletely. It was very easy to convert all that massive medicinal power into his very own, refined powers.


    At that moment, a roar rang out from the distance.


    A figure appeared right before his eyes in an instant at the very next moment.


    ¡°Soul-crusher Blood w!¡±


    That figure shouted as he burst with the Soul-crusher Blood w move, immediately moving to w Lu Xuan to death.


    Lu Xuan stomped and disappeared from where he stood.


    The w attack hit the ground, yet it didn¡¯t leave even a dent or a scratch on it. It was worth noting that the attack was something that possessed the power to cleave mountains. Even then, it couldn¡¯t even dent or scratch the ground at all.


    One could¡¯ve imagined just how sturdy the vault actually was. Under normal circumstances, it was simply impossible for anyone else to get inside.


    Only someone like Lu Xuan, who was capable of using teleportation spells, could make their way inside.


    Lu Xuan reappeared somewhere nearby and saw that frightening w attack. He looked up and saw someone wearing a ck robe. He looked to be in his twenties.


    Upon noticing that Lu Xuan had evaded the attack, the young man wore a stunned expression for quite some time. However, terrifying murderous intent was seen bursting in his eyes again when he turned to look at Lu Xuan while shouting, ¡°Who are you? How dare you intrude in the Divine Blood Church¡¯s vault!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Divine Blood Church!¡±


    Lu Xuan simply chuckled and pretended to be a disciple of the cult, all done with a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I, Gongsun Yan, know all of the Divine Blood Church¡¯s disciples. There is none that I wouldn¡¯t recognize, especially one with your level of powers!¡±


    That ck-robed young man named Gongsun Yan shook his head. He was very confident in his memory; he refused to believe that someone like Lu Xuan was in the cult.


    Judging from the level of powers Lu Xuan demonstrated, there was no way he couldn¡¯t have made a name for himself.


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯m not fooling anyone.¡±


    Lu Xuan chuckled and dismissed the entire matter before gulping down yet another blood orb, allowing his powers to grow even further.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    It was apparent that the ck-robed young man named Gongsun Yan could easily sense Lu Xuan¡¯s casual, cheeky attitude.


    He burst into a fit of rage right away, especially after clearly seeing what Lu Xuan was eating.


    Lu Xuan chuckled as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. Who the hell are you? Why are you in the vault?¡±


    Gongsun Yanughed as he continued, ¡°After having done a great service to the faith, the leader has granted me permission to train her for a month. Don¡¯t you know that every single barrier in here is connected to the outside? You¡¯re dead for having destroyed so many barriers in here. Those who are outside would find out what you did before long.¡±

 Chapter 713 - Demonstrating His Might, Cutting Down Gongsun Yan with a Single Slash

    <h4>Chapter 713: Demonstrating His Might, Cutting Down Gongsun Yan with a Single sh</h4>


    Only then did Lu Xuan learn why someone else aside from him was in the vault.


    He knew that the man called Gongsun Yan was probably some genius disciple from the Divine Blood Church who had been permitted to train in the vault.


    The way Lu Xuan carelessly went about grabbing anything he could get his hands on hadpletely alerted that genius disciple.


    ¡°Oh well. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll ever get a chance to wait for someone else from outside toe in. You¡¯d serve well as a practice dummy.¡±


    Gongsun Yanughed out loud.


    ¡°Once I¡¯ve killed you, I¡¯ll head out and kill Zhou Sulong. Hahaha, this will be fun.¡±


    Gongsun Yan¡¯s expression became rather crazed and murderous when he mentioned Zhou Sulong. He had once been defeated by Zhou Sulong. He was probably dedicating himself to make a breakthrough, just to look for trouble with Zhou Sulong.


    All Lu Xuan could think was that it was all a coincidence; he never expected to find one of Zhou Sulong¡¯s enemies there solely by coincidence.


    Lu Xuan casually said, ¡°I guess you¡¯ve just missed your chance then.¡±


    Gongsun Yan locked his gaze at Lu Xuan as he asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lu Xuan snickered and answered, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve killed Zhou Sulong.¡±


    ¡°What? How could it be? Just who the hell are you? How could Zhou Sulong die by your hands?¡±


    Gongsun Yan was in utter disbelief. He had immense hatred for Zhou Sulong, but he also knew just how terrifying that man truly was.


    Both of them joined the Divine Blood Church almost at the same time. They had been in a rivalry together for an unbelievably long time. They both fought over 100 times, and Gongsun Yan had lost most of the time. The best that a fight had ever gone for him was fighting Zhou Sulong to a standstill.


    Zhou Sulong had also managed to make a breakthrough into the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm before he did. That man had almost killed him. He managed to survive and dedicated himself to training arduously. He had just made a breakthrough into the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm specifically to take on Zhou Sulong and kill the man.


    Even so, some unknown person from somewhere simply popped out of nowhere telling him that Zhou Sulong was already dead. Gongsun Yan wasn¡¯t going to simply buy that.


    Lu Xuan wore a faint grin as he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not you believe me. Thinking that you could kill Zhou Sulong at your power level? Keep dreaming.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s level of powers allowed him to easily tell that Zhou Sulong¡¯s powers were far above that of Gongsun Yan.


    Gongsun Yan had just made a breakthrough into the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, yet Zhou Sulong was probably in that tier for quite some time by now.


    If Gongsun Yan didn¡¯t run into Lu Xuan and die by Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, he would have probably been beaten to death while he went out to look for trouble with Zhou Sulong anyway.


    Being one step ahead was the same as being every step ahead, after all.


    It was apparent that Zhou Sulong had been the one to break into Divine Transformation Realm first, which garnered support from the higher-ups of the Divine Blood Church. He could acquire whatever was in the Secret Realm of Tianhai City.


    If everything went as nned, he would have probably got to the very peak of the ninth tier of Divine Transformation Realm by the time Zhou Sulong returned. If someone like Gongsun Yan were to look for trouble with someone so formidable, his defeat would have been utterly humiliating. That is, assuming he would¡¯ve even survived the fight in the first ce.


    Gongsun Yan coldly said, ¡°You truly are trying to get on my nerves, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re digging your own grave.¡±


    Lu Xuan then continued, ¡°Do I even have a reason to get on your nerves? I¡¯m just telling you the truth. Time¡¯s running out. I¡¯ll deal with you as quickly as I can.¡±


    ¡°Deal with me? What do you think you are?¡±


    As soon as Gongsun Yan finished his line, countless specters of the spear immediately appeared right before Lu Xuan. Every single specter of the spear seemed to be of blood colors. Theyunched and tore through the air right away.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Blood Spear!¡±


    One spear seemed to instantly appear right before Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, while all the others seemed to have blocked his escape route. That one spear alone managed to close in within three feet from Lu Xuan¡¯s face.


    ng! ng! ng!


    As multiple attacks hit Lu Xuan, nging sounds were heard all over the ce as sparks flew everywhere.


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was slowly spinning right above Lu Xuan¡¯s head before he knew it, which managed to block all of the iing attacks with ease.


    ¡°That¡¯s Uncle Red-brow¡¯s Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell!¡±


    Gongsun Yan backed away after his attacks failed to do any damage. He was able to immediately recognize the bell.


    That power item was very renowned among members of the cult.


    He seemed to have realized something almost instantly upon seeing the bell being in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand.


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was the red-browed immortal¡¯s main treasure. The man had been working on it for untold amounts of years. There was just no way he would have just lost it somewhere.


    There was only one possibility as to why the bell ended up in Lu Xuan¡¯s possession:


    Lu Xuan had already killed the red-browed immortal.


    After all, that dead man would¡¯ve never just given someone else such a top-notch treasured piece so generously.


    Gongsun Yan¡¯s expression shifted drastically. He realized that what Lu Xuan said might have actually been the truth, that Lu Xuan had killed Zhou Sulong.


    Furthermore, it was also entirely possible that the red-browed immortal died by Lu Xuan¡¯s hands as well.


    Gongsun Yan was instantly alerted by this. Despite his pompous and brutal behavior, he was far from being an idiot. He immediately realized that Lu Xuan was actually far more dangerous than he initially expected the man to be.


    Lu Xuan was an extremely dangerous adversary.


    ¡°So, now you realize it, huh? Well, it¡¯s toote now.¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly. The bell above him was already hovering higher, emanating rings of spatial ripples from its body.


    Gongsun Yan backed away immediately, trying to evade the bell. He knew that the odds were not in his favor. He was not oblivious to the bell¡¯s powers after all. He learned that even top-notch fighters at the very peak of the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve still had a hard time dealing with it.


    It was even more so in his case.


    By the time he reacted to it, it was already toote for him, as the bell had frozen right where he stood.


    Gongsun Yan kept emitting bursts of blood-colored light, trying to crank his powers up and shake himself free from the bell¡¯s suppression.


    However, it became apparent that he still had underestimated the bell¡¯s powers. After having consumed so many power items, the bell had regained a considerable amount of its previous level of powers, which made it far more powerful than when it was in the red-browed immortal¡¯s possession.


    Even though Lu Xuan¡¯s powers paled inparison to those of that dead man, he was still able to bring forth a considerable amount of the bell¡¯s powers.


    ¡°Damn, how did things turn out this way?¡±


    Gongsun Yan became flustered right away. A top-grade power item like that could easily serve as a determining factor in deciding a battle¡¯s oue. He had obviously sensed that Lu Xuan was at a lower level than him. When they actually fought, however, he was unable to even begin to fight the bell¡¯s powers.


    Lu Xuan came right before him almost instantly.


    ¡®How fast. When did he get here? Howe I didn¡¯t see him earlier?¡¯


    Gongsun Yan¡¯s mind went nk as he saw Lu Xuan appearing right before his face.


    It was teleportation!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s speed became unnervingly high within such a range.


    He didn¡¯t pull anything shy, simply swinging out his sword.


    Pfftt!


    Bloody mist sprayed as Gongsun Yan was cut in half. All of the barriers and defensive power items on him were cut down by that single swing of the sword.

 Chapter 714 - A Month in Isolation, Sixth Tier of Divine Transformation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 714: A Month in Istion, Sixth Tier of Divine Transformation Realm</h4>


    The Geng Metal Sword was of unparalleled sharpness.


    It had no other characteristics to it other than being extremely, unnervingly sharp.


    Excluding top-tier treasure items like the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, that sword was capable of reducing all forms of defense into something as weak as cardboard.


    Up until the moment he died, Gongsun Yan probably never thought that Lu Xuan was going to kill him this way.


    It only took mere moments for Lu Xuan to kill him with ease.


    One could¡¯ve said that Lu Xuan wracked his braining up with ways to ambush Zhou Sulong, so much so that he even had to put the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede to first deal massive damage to Zhou Sulong. He eventually became crippled by the Seven-star Poisonous Centipede¡¯s poison before Lu Xuan moved in for the kill.


    At that moment, however, he seemed to have relied on the bell and the sword to immediately get rid of Gongsun Yan.


    The whole process was easy.


    One could¡¯ve imagined just how far his powers have grown in such a short amount of time, allowing him to kill Gongsun Yan without breaking a sweat.


    Of course, there was also the fact that Gongsun was never on guard against neither the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell nor that Geng Metal Sword of unparalleled sharpness.


    If he dide prepared, killing him wouldn¡¯t have been so simple.


    Then again, Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were also far beyond what they used to be.


    Before he could continue looting the vault, he heard someone shout from outside, ¡°What¡¯s going on in there? How dare you!?¡±


    A terrifying aura permeated the ce from the external fringes of the vault. The door of the vault was then opened. It was apparent that all thatmotion inside had alerted the guards outside.


    There were two extremely powerful experts at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm among them.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate, putting away the bell before seemingly reaching the edge of the vault in the blink of an eye. He then disappeared from inside the vault in yet another sh.


    Thanks to the teleportation abilities that the bell bestowed upon him, moving around had been extremely convenient. At the very least, he didn¡¯t have to sneak outside from the door like before.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the fighters of the Divine Blood Church to discover Gongsun Yan, who had just been killed moments ago. They also found tens of millions of mid-tier spirit stones and the blood orbs that were reserved for Xiang Tianfang, the leader of the cult.


    The guards knew something severe had happened.


    Everyone present thought the same thing for the time being. They all knew of the dire consequences of what just happened.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan had already used the teleportation abilities from the bell to disappear from the blood-colored fortress.


    Of course, he had to spend 10000 mid-tier spirit stones as fuel for the bell.


    Then again, having to use that many stones was hardly an issue whenpared to what he had expended on the trip.


    By the time he stopped moving, he was already outside the fortress, well over 50 kilometers away.


    He then stood around and looked up to the sky to find the two overwhelming figures up there, still engaged in an intense battle.


    Both of them had cleaned up the battlefield around them as they fought. Nobody else dared to get near them at all.


    He chuckled and shed, using the jade sword to get into the secret realm.


    Regardless of how intense the battle was out there, he could simply take his time and watch from the safety of his secret realm.


    ¡°Quite a lot of loot this time around, but this is far from enough.¡±


    Lu Xuan sat cross-legged on the jade bed in the cave residence, reflecting on the operation that he had just undertaken.


    His powers grew stronger by leaps and boundspared to when he just got to the Holy Sun Continent. However, he was still far from being able to im supremacy on the continent.


    The most powerful beings found on the continent were probably Xuanyangzi and Xiang Tianfang, who were both at the Divine Transformation Realm for a very long time now. They were only stuck where they were because theycked the means to make further breakthroughs.


    They were almost considered to be at the absolute peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The ones right behind them were probably the likes of the Red-brow Immortal and some other top-notch fighters at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. Every single one of them could rule over a region.


    Lu Xuan had been able to set one up and take it out of the picture with the help of that deep-sea snake monster, but he wouldn¡¯t have just considered their powers to have been ordinary because of that. Lu Xuan had only been able to do so because he had more means at his disposal.


    If any other cultivators at the same level of power as Lu Xuan were in his position, there was no need to mention the red-browed Immortal. Zhou Sulong and Gongsun Yan were probably strong enough to kill him without running into many problems.


    ¡°While finding grandfather¡¯s ce for mother is important, I need to first grow my powers.¡±


    He knew that taking the time to sharpen the sword would¡¯ve only benefitted him in the long run. His current level of powers enabled him to easily kill a fighter at the seventh tier of Divine Transformation Realm after catching said opponent off-guard.


    Even so, he believed that such a level ofbat prowess was far from enough.


    He needed to be more powerful. At the very least, he had to reach the same level as the red-brow Immortal before he could truly stand his ground on the Holy Sun Continent.


    It would¡¯ve been best to find the Liu n in his mother¡¯s stead once that happened.


    That thought was enough for him to make up his mind. He remainedpletely unfazed despite the chaos and atrocities urring out there.


    He extended his hand and took out the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell while taking out over a dozen top-tier spiritual weapons, all of which were things that he looted in a hurry before.


    Those served well as nutrients to allow the bell to grow.


    He then took out a blood orb and immediately consumed it, allowing immense power to surge within his body. Meanwhile, countless mid-tier spirit stones were reduced to dust as the spirit qi within was converted into long streams that split apart. One half of it went to the bell, while the other half went inside his body.


    As time passed, he becamepletely steeped in his isted state. Everything inside the secret realm waspletely under his control.


    As such, he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. He couldpletely dedicate himself to making a breakthrough inside the secret realm.


    Lu Xuan, who had just made a breakthrough not long ago, had to keep fortifying his powers. Every single blood orb that he consumed enabled his powers to grow further inside of him.


    In his current state of having newly made a breakthrough, he was like an expanded pool that was being continuously filled with water.


    By the time he consumed his 30th blood orb, the Spiritual Aether within his body finally stopped growing any further.


    He could tell that his foundations had beenpletely solidified. That meant he was ready to make it to the next step.


    By then, he had already been in his isted training state for one whole month.


    Throughout the past month, he never spent even a second of his time worrying about the battles between the Divine Blood Church and the many fighters of other forces out there.


    As he currently was, he was far from being qualified to be a part of such battles.


    This is a chance like no other.


    He could tell that he was only one step away from making yet another breakthrough. He grabbed 10 pieces of the blood orbs right away, converting all of the massive medicinal powers within them into his own powers. He began trying to break into the sixth tier of the Divine Transformation realm right away.


    Boom!


    Explosions seemed to have erupted from within his body. That was a sign that he continued breaking through into the realm.


    The explosive rumbles happened 99 times. That meant that when he had gone at it 99 times, he finally sensed a raging power bursting out from within his body.


    Boom!


    He opened his eyes to find that he just made a breakthrough into the sixth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.

 Chapter 715 - White Sun Soaring Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 715: White Sun Soaring Sutra</h4>


    After breaking into the sixth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, he finally stopped and emerged out of istion.


    All of the raging auraing from him spread outside for only a second before they were all pulled back into his body again, returning to a peaceful state. One couldn¡¯t even tell from just seeing his body that he had been training.


    One could¡¯ve imagined just how frighteningly impable his control over his powers had be.


    ¡°Finally, the sixth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. This bit ofbat prowess should be enough.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and deemed that at such a level of power, neither Zhou Sulong nor Gongsun Yan could even take a single hit from him.


    He was formidable enough to not even need to use his Geng Metal Sword or the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to catch them off-guard. He had be powerful enough to fight them in hand-to-handbat.


    Furthermore, even if those two were at the eighth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm instead of the seventh tier, they still wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against him.


    If he were to use both the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell and the Geng Metal Sword, he could have even caught those at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm off-guard.


    Suchbat prowess could¡¯ve been considered the best in the world. Very few people could surpass his level of strength.


    ¡°Then again, I guess I¡¯ll have to hold my training for the time being.¡±


    He murmured to himself, vaguely discovering that he had been training at such a rate that his physical body was beginning to fall behind.


    While he could still continue making breakthroughs, he wouldn¡¯t be capable of beating those in higher tiers than him as he could before. Instead, he would¡¯ve been no different from an ordinary person whenpared to those at the same level as him.


    As such, he needed to first finish tempering his physical body. With his physical body bing more powerful, his overall level of powers would grow further as well.


    Tempering his physical body, however, was not something he could get done in a short amount of time. Instead, the entire process would¡¯ve been quite time-consuming.


    It took him 10 years for his physical body to reach his first nirvana stage, enabling him to emerge as something entirely different. He saw yet another period where his powers grew by leaps and bounds.


    All the other geniuses probably didn¡¯t need to bother with such issues as they had ample time to train. On the other hand, he had not been training long enough. Thus, he didn¡¯t have enough time to temper his physical body.


    At his current stage, this was his only chance toplete his first nirvana stage with his physical body. That was an advancement of his state of life and was of utmost importance to further training, so he couldn¡¯t afford to overlook it.


    Fortunately, he had so many blood orbs on him at the time, along with tens of millions of mid-tier spirit stones. He had considerably more resources than he had back in his previous life.


    The difference between then and now was as massive as the distance between Heaven and Earth.


    Compared to his past life, the cultivation environment in his current life was far more conducive. This allowed him to be on par with the sacred sons of the many cultivation forces out there.


    It was only naturally for his powers to see frightening growth as he trained.


    ¡°I¡¯d need at most a year toplete the nirvana stage.¡±


    While he made his estimation, he could no longer afford to use any more of his physical body¡¯s power. All of his powers needed to continue being dedicated to tempering his physical body. If they were used for something else for even a second, all of his previous efforts would¡¯ve been for nothing.


    At that moment, he then remembered a method that he could use. ¡°This is quite troublesome, but it shouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal.¡±


    He was talking about the White Sun Soaring Sutra, which was a peculiar sacred sutra that he acquired back in his past life. As its name suggested, those who practice such a method would allow the powers to skyrocket and soar up to the sun.


    Legend has it that in ancient times, a divine sage was enlightened under a divine tree, enabling his powers to soar with just a day. That was how the sutra got its name.


    Training anding to enlightenment under a divine tree for just a single day would¡¯ve allowedmon people to reach such a stage. A rate of training like that was deemed nothing short of being utterly shocking.


    He had no idea if the story was true, as it all happened such a long time ago. Those were all just myths and legends to people in the current era. Back then, however, all living beings were considered to have been unbelievably formidable.


    Those who were capable of surviving such chaotic times might¡¯ve not looked to be that different from humans, but they were still something else altogether. Whenpared to ordinary humans, their state of life was much higher; it would¡¯ve been likeparing the size of a dragon to that of an ant.


    In theter ages, beings like Lu Xuan, who possessed born Taoism aptitude were known as supreme beings throughout the world. Even so, they were still required to go through every step of cultivation.


    During the process, they would continuously work to shed their mortal shell. He knew better than anyone else that the process of cultivation would¡¯ve enabled one¡¯s state of life to see advancements into the next stage.


    That was the difference between those beings thatcked cultivation aptitude with those that did. Thetter was at a very high state of life to begin with. While they might¡¯ve not possessed formidable powers, the very nature of their lives was sopletely different that their bodies were d in thews themselves.


    That was what made such a frightening rate of cultivation possible.


    People like Lu Xuan, who was a Celestial Lord back in his past life, understood the Great Path and cultivation levels the most. While he didn¡¯t know just how capable those divine beings told in the legends were, he still believed that he had been at least on par with them.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t dare to try something as insane as skyrocketing his cultivation at such levels that those beings did. Doing so would¡¯ve been no different from trying to kill oneself.


    Forcefully cranking one¡¯s cultivation level without sufficient foundations would¡¯ve most likely resulted in one dissolving into bits of light; in that case, they would¡¯ve died on the spot.


    Such thoughts were better left as thoughts alone. Nobody would actually dare to try such a thing. Even the likes of Lu Xuan, who could keep making breakthroughs by leaps and bounds, would have to deliberately suppress his rate at cultivation just to solidify his foundations and avoid having a shaky foundation in the future.


    At his level of knowledge, he came to understand just how important such foundations were to establish one¡¯s future. The importance was not something thatmon people were able to imagine.


    Back then, anyone who had seen Lu Xuan would¡¯ve believed that he was like a god who had descended to the mortal world. To them, it was as if he would be able to fly away like the sun rising at any given moment.


    At that time, he gave off that impression because of his shaky foundations and his level being too far beyond his actual level of powers.


    Right now, however, he was already capable of controlling such situations. At the very least, he could keep his state concealed to a certain degree.


    That White Sun Soaring Sutra was created to mimic such a phenomenon, which enabled one¡¯s powers to see explosive growth.


    That was something that he came upon by chance in the depths of the cosmos, in a residence that belonged to some exceedingly formidable lone cultivator. He had never used it back in his past life.


    That was because he was already a Celestial Lord. Being at such a stage meant that he was already a manifestation of the Great Path itself. Such a sutra that facilitated explosive growth wouldn¡¯t have done him any good.


    As such, he put it away after taking a look at it. Even so, now was the best time to have used it as he currently was.


    The White Sun Soaring Sutra would¡¯ve resulted in a pseudo-explosive growth state, enabling his powers to see exponential growth. However, as soon as he emerged out of the state ofing to enlightenment under the Bodhi Tree and reaching divinity, his powers would¡¯ve immediately dropped back to where they had once been.


    He singled out the White Sun Soaring Sutra because the method was oddly special. It was not like he had no other means of quickly amplifying his powers.


    It was just that those other methods usually came at a steep price that hurt one¡¯s foundation, which would¡¯ve jeopardized their future. On the other hand, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow one¡¯s powers too much. Most of them could amplify their powers by only one or two sublevels. This made them inferior to the White Sun Soaring Sun, which almost enabled one to reach divinity.


    White Sun Soaring Sutra was also different in that while it came at a steep cost, the cost could¡¯ve been mitigated through the use of spirit stones and some other such resources. Having disposal of things like blood orbs, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of his energy being drained.

 Chapter 716 - The Situation of the World

    <h4>Chapter 716: The Situation of the World</h4>


    With the White Sun Soaring Sutra, Lu Xuan should¡¯ve been able to safely get through this period of Nirvana. Unlike in his previous life, he wouldn¡¯t have had to find a safe ce to hide.


    This alone allowed him to save so much time!


    Of course, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve had to consume far more than he imagined. Even so, any kind of consumption was not a problem for him.


    Time was the most precious thing!


    Lu Xuan thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s time for me to go out!¡¯


    With that thought in mind, he had instantly appeared in the outside world. By then, the blood clouds in the sky and the huge Divine Blood Fortress that he had seen in the past had long since disappeared.


    The entire ce was deste and dead silent.


    It seemed that there had been a huge battle, but nobody knew how it ended.


    Regardless of what the oue was, this area would¡¯ve no longer been inhabited for a short amount of time. It would¡¯ve been at least a decade before this ce became suitable for humans to live on.


    It was hard to imagine that so many creatures, both humans and monsters, had died within this dark qi.


    The Divine Blood Church had left behind things that constantly refined this dark qi so that this ce would not turn into a ghostnd. However, it was still unsuitable for living creatures to survive for a short while.


    Lu Xuan had expected this. Based on what the Divine Blood Church had already done, this was to be expected. Also, this was most likely not the first time this had happened; as they must have spent quite a while to prepare this.


    Lu Xuan stomped his foot and rose from the ground like a cannonball, instantly disappearing into the sky.


    Right now, Lu Xuan had used all his energy to strengthen his physical body and quench his flesh.


    Based on the quality of his physical body, it was still very fast despite there being no Spiritual Aether. One jump allowed him to travel hundreds of meters away.


    A momentter, he disappeared into the sky.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Tianxiong City, located in the middle of the Holy Sun Continent, was a super city with a poption of more than 10 million people. It was also a transportation hub connecting the northern and southern halves of the Holy Sun Continent.


    Normally, countless people would¡¯ve beening and going as they pleased. Recently, however, there had been even more peopleing and going. Many more high-ranked cultivators could¡¯ve been seen among them.


    They were all here for the big battle a month ago at the heart of the Divine Blood Church.


    That battle was very shocking!


    The Divine Blood Church could¡¯ve been considered the top sect that cultivated the demonic path. As for the people who had torn apart the space and forced their way into the heart of the Divine Blood Church, it was none other than the Immemorial Path, the top virtuous sect. They were also considered the top sect in the world.


    The Holy Sun Continent was basically split into forces of good and evil. The Divine Blood Church and the Immemorial Path were the leaders of both sides.


    Ovee with emotion, one cultivator said, ¡°I never expected such a battle to have broken out. The Immemorial Path had been nning this out for quite some time now. Apart from those who took part in it, there had been no other news!¡±


    Most of them did not know about this battle until now, since the news had spread all over the world.


    The Divine Blood Church intended to sacrifice hundreds of millions of living beings in a region in exchange for the opportunity to let their leader, Xiang Tianfang, make a breakthrough. The Immemorial Path had received this news a long time ago, but they kept calm and did not make a move until the timing was right. Once the timing was right, they tore up the space and suddenly appeared in the heart of the Divine Blood Church.


    They intended to kill Xiang Tianfang with one blow!


    Both sides had predicted that this would¡¯ve happened a long time ago, both sides were ultimately defeated and suffered heavy losses.


    ¡°The Divine Blood Church is too strong. How can ordinary people stand a chance against them? Only the Immemorial Path can suppress them. As expected of the top sect of the world!¡±


    ¡°Now, both sides have lost and suffered. That battle is too terrifying. More than 50 experts who were at least in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm were killed or injured. More than 300 other experts in the Divine Transformation Realm had died during the battle, as well.¡±


    The people could not help sucking in a cold breath upon hearing that.


    Those who were in the Divine Transformation Realm were considered nothing to the Holy Sun Continent, but they were still considered to have been experts.


    Even in the Divine Blood Church or a super behemoth like the Immemorial Path, those in the Divine Transformation Realm were basically considered the top experts.


    Hundreds of deaths and injuries in one battle were a big deal.


    However, this was normal; the battle involved the behemoths of the Divine Blood Church and Immemorial Path.


    One person said, ¡°Xiang Tianfang is slightly weaker than Xuanyangzi, but if he were to break through above the Divine Transformation Realm, then the top expert in the world may change!¡±


    That thought made didn¡¯t make anyone feel good.


    Right now, the forces of both good and evil were bnced. The top expert in the world was currently Xuanyangzi.


    Since many people could remember, Xuanyangzi had always been the top expert in the world. Compared to such a veteran, Xiang Tianfang could only be regarded as someone within a younger generation. There was an entire generation difference.


    Xiang Tianfang was one of the top experts in the world. Not many people stood a chance against him.


    However, Xuanyangzi was the top expert in the world. He couldpletely suppress Xiang Tianfang.


    Many people thought about the information they received. Since Xiang Tianfang had absorbed plenty of essence and blood during that battle, his strength had skyrocketed. He was able topete with Xuanyangzi without losing ground.


    ¡°Although that battle ended with elder Xuanyangzi as the victor, he was not able to kill Xiang Tianfang, who had escaped!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also heard that Xiang Tianfang is no longer a human being, but instead a blood devil!¡±


    ¡°Blood devil? Isn¡¯t that the blood god worshiped by the Divine Blood Church?¡± Someone immediately remembered how the Divine Blood Church received its name; they had always worshiped a kind of devil known as the blood devil.


    Throughout the history of the Holy Sun Continent, these blood devils had once posed a great threat to the world and ruined countless lives.


    Although the humans all rose up to defeat the blood devils, a tail was left behind. This tail was the Divine Blood Church.


    It had secretly developed during the battle between the humans and the blood devils. By the time everyone had realized, it was toote; the Divine Blood Church had grown into a behemoth that couldpete with the Immemorial Path.


    The Divine Blood Church had even absorbed arge number of evil sects that had once been suppressed by the virtuous forces such as the Immemorial Path. Over time, the Divine Blood Church had slowly developed from the work left behind by the blood devils and became a strong force.


    It was just that nobody expected Xiang Tianfang to be so bold as to turn himself into a blood devil. It had to be known that the Divine Blood Church had always been adjusting the method left behind by the blood devils to make it more suitable for humans to cultivate. They had found their own way.


    Now, to make a breakthrough, Xiang Tianfang had abandoned any semnce of humanity he had left in him and turned himself into a blood devil.


    This method was very fierce!


    One person said, ¡°Still, it is said that he has been badly injured. The Immemorial Path sent out a notice that anyone who captures Xiang Tianfang will be rewarded with tens of millions of mid-tier spirit stones!¡±


    However, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces had not changed. This was because they had long known about this. This was why so many people were gathered here.

 Chapter 717 - The Listening Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 717: The Listening Pavilion</h4>


    This ce was a city at the center of the entire Holy Sun Continent. After resting here, the group of people went directly towards the southwest direction to try their luck.


    Many people became increasingly excited as they talked amongst themselves. The reward offered was tens of millions of spirit stones; this was an extremely astronomical amount.


    What they were most interested in was not the reward of the tens of millions of spirit stones because that involved killing Xiang Tianfang, the leader of the Divine Blood Church. Even though it was rumored that he had been seriously injured, they were still no match for an existence like him.


    Along with being rewarded tens of millions of spirit stones for killing Xiang Tianfang, anyone who provided information on Xiang Tianfang¡¯s whereabouts would also be rewarded 100,000 mid-tier spirit stones.


    Although the reward for providing information was only one-tenth of the reward for killing, it was much easier to aplish.


    In a corner of the restaurant, Lu Xuan sat by the window, watching the people below moving about. Meanwhile, he listened to the cultivators¡¯ discussions on current affairs.


    Along the way, Lu Xuan had left the ce that was considered the home of the Divine Blood Church and arrived at the center of the Holy Sun Continent.


    Only now was he able to see the situation in the Holy Sun Continent. The entire Holy Sun Continent was much better than Earth and the Blessed Enve.


    Although the cultivation lineage was not perfect, it was still much better than that of Earth and the Blessed Enve.


    Based on what he had seen and heard during this time, Lu Xuan learned that the entire Holy Sun Continent was dominated by both the Immemorial Path and the Divine Blood Church.


    They could be regarded as the leaders of good and evil respectively. These two major forces battled each other a month ago, which ended in the Immemorial Path emerging victorious.


    The power of the Divine Blood Church was suppressed back to the southwest region. Even the leader of the Divine Blood Church was seriously injured. In the end, he had fled in a hurry and never returned to the southwest region.


    This was exactly why the Immemorial Path had offered a reward of tens of millions of spirit stones to anyone who could kill the leader of the Divine Blood Church.


    Even Lu Xuan was moved by such a high reward.


    Thest time he had ever been that wealthy was when he took advantage of the chaos and ransacked the storage room in the Divine Blood Fortress.


    However, Lu Xuan still restrained himself. As things currently were, this was something that he couldn¡¯tplete.


    He had to at least wait a year until he hadpleted the quenching of his physical body. Only then would he have the ability toplete the task.


    However, it was unknown how things would have developed by the time he was ready.


    Lu Xuan checked out and left the restaurant. Soon, he arrived at a magnificent pavilion in the city.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Listening Pavilion!¡±


    Lu Xuan had already gotten information about this ce. The Listening Pavilion was the first organization in the entire Holy Sun Continent to sell intelligence. It was said that the Listening Pavilion had a very long history, existing ever since the Holy Sun Continent was first established.


    Of course, Lu Xuan refused to believe such nonsense. Even so, it was in to see that the Listening Pavilion was quite powerful.


    It was said that the Listening Pavilion had a branch in every city. Although they were not very high-profiled, anyone who wanted to get information from them could do so via trading.


    When Lu Xuan entered the ce, he found that the interior decoration was extremely luxurious.


    After entering, a well-mannered servant came forward. The servant smiled and asked Lu Xuan, ¡°Wee to the Listening Pavilion, young master. Are you here to buy or sell information?¡±


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°I want to buy some information!¡±


    The servant said with great confidence, ¡°What kind of information is young master after? As long as it exists in this world, there is nothing we don¡¯t know!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I want to know about the situation of the Liu family in Tianyu City, located in the Central Province.¡±


    With the very little information given to him by his mother, Lu Xuan was basically looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Lu Xuan was also helpless on his own. If he wanted information about the Liu family, he had to seek out the Listening Pavilion.


    Upon hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s response, the smile on the servant¡¯s face suddenly faded away. Even the servant¡¯s voice became a little sharp as he said, ¡°The Liu family?¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned. He seemed to have realized something from the servant¡¯s expression. He quietly asked, ¡°Wait, do you guys have no information on the Liu family?¡±


    The servant immediately returned to his senses and quickly said, ¡°We do, but any information of the Liu family is rather expensive; you¡¯d need 10,000 mid-tier spirit stones to get that information!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°No problem!¡±


    He had realized that something was wrong. There always seemed to have been something unusual about the Liu family. Just inquiring about their information would¡¯ve cost him 10,000 spirit stones.


    After handing over the required amount of spirit stones, he was soon taken to a VIP room by the servant to wait.


    A momentter, the servant brought over a piece of jade bamboo slip and handed it to Lu Xuan. Everything about the Liu family had been recorded onto this piece of jade slip.


    Meanwhile, a square-faced middle-aged man had also arrived wearing gorgeous clothes. After he walked in, he said, ¡°Sir, this is all the information regarding the Liu family. May I please know your surname?¡±


    ¡°Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan grabbed the jade slip and began to look through the information written on it. However, when he finished reading the information, the expression on his face suddenly changed. Once he finished reading it, however, the expression on his face suddenly changed to a look of anger.


    ¡°How dare they!¡±


    Lu Xuan gritted his teeth. He was so angry that he could hardly control his anger.


    Lu Xuan looked at the middle-aged supervisor and asked, ¡°Is everything written on here true?¡±


    The middle-aged supervisor nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we can assure you that everything written on there is true. Our Listening Pavilion sells information for a living. Naturally, we would never lie about this!¡±


    The middle-aged supervisor looked at Lu Xuan. Suddenly, blue veins popped out on his forehead, as if he had seen a ghost.


    He thought to himself, ¡®This young man seemed to have some sort of rtionship with the Liu family. That must be why he became so angry after reading the news.¡¯


    He simply found Lu Xuan to be an enigma; it seemed as if he did not have any experience in cultivation at all. Once Lu Xuan became angry, however, the middle-aged man suddenly felt all the hairs on his body standing on end.


    The servant just said that a young man, who seemed to have no experience in cultivation, had arrived asking for information on the Liu family. That was why the middle-aged man came in out of curiosity.


    Now, however, he wanted nothing more than to kill that servant; the young man did not look like he had no experience in cultivation at all. The middle-aged man had been so scared that all of his hairs stood on end; the young man must¡¯ve been a scary expert.


    Lu Xuan clenched his fists. Even with his state of mind, he could not help but be furious. When he thought of Just thinking about the information recorded about the Liu family enraged him even further.


    ording to what was recorded, the Liu family had beenpletely wiped out; not a single member of the family remained!

 Chapter 718 - The Sacred Ones, The Sacred Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 718: The Sacred Ones, The Sacred Ancestors</h4>


    Lu Xuan expected everyone from the Liu family to have been ughtered!


    There was also the fact that this did not happen recently; it had happened decades ago!


    The records said that decades ago, the Liu family had been a small family in the Red Sun City located in the Holy Sun Continent.


    They had so many experts in the Divine Transformation Realm among them that they would¡¯ve been considered behemoths within the Blessed Enve.


    In the Holy Sun Continent, however, they were just a small family in a certain city.


    Overnight, a mysterious force had eradicated the Liu family, sparing not a single member of the family!


    Lu Xuan calmed himself down. He knew that this matter was not as simple as it looked. If the Liu family was just a small force, then it made sense that they were eradicated like that.


    It was no wonder why that servant¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing that Lu Xuan was looking for information on the Liu family.


    Of course, the secret of the Liu family was not so simple.


    Lu Xuan wore a serious expression as he said, ¡°May I ask why was the Liu family destroyed when they were living quite well?¡±


    The supervisor opposite him nced at Lu Xuan, his eyes seemingly filled with curiosity. He did not know what the rtionship between Lu Xuan and the Liu family was decades ago, but he wanted to know when he saw Lu Xuan¡¯s expression upon finding that the Liu family was destroyed.


    Usually, if a person was rted to the Liu family, they would have already known by now that the Liu family was destroyed.


    However, the supervisor did not seem surprised that Lu Xuan had asked such a question. It was as if he was even waiting for Lu Xuan to ask.


    Although the supervisor had some doubts, he immediately replied, ¡°You truly don¡¯t know, young master?¡± Lu Xuan genuinely seemed to have no idea. ¡°The Liu family is one of the descendants of the sacred ones!¡±


    Lu Xuan asked quietly, ¡°The sacred ones?¡±


    This time, the supervisor of Listening Pavilion was actually surprised. It was very odd that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know anything, not even about the sacred ones.


    He felt like a man who did not know anything!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s loose and baggy muscles made him look as if he did not have any experience in cultivation. He seemed ordinary, but his qi and blood were both more exuberant than that of ordinary people.


    However, the supervisor immediately said, ¡°The sacred ones are the blood descendant of the sacred ancestors. Later, the sacred ones thrived on the Holy Sun Continent, leaving behind a number of offspring. The Liu family is one of them!¡±


    The supervisor immediately asked the servant to get the information about the sacred ones.


    Only after reading it did Lu Xuan know what the sacred ones were.


    A long time ago, blood devils had descended, killing creatures and wreaking havoc. Eventually, a strong expert descended from the sky and arrived on the Holy Sun Continent. This caused the human race to fight back and defeat these blood devils. This person was the sacred ancestor of the Sages on the Holy Sun Continent.


    Lu Xuan asked himself, ¡°Can someone like that even exist?¡± There¡¯s even such a person?¡± He could imagine how desperate the people had been when the blood devils came a long time ago.


    Although the blood devils were only one of the many demons in the demon world, they still posed a significant threat to the Holy Sun Continent.


    The Holy Sun Continent essentially had no power to resist such a force. In this case, the person leading the people of the Holy Sun Continent to counterattack was definitely considered a great hero.


    The families created by the sacred ancestors were considered the sacred ones.


    On the other hand, people like the Liu family were considered the side branches of the sacred ones. The real sacred ones had died out many years ago.


    Since the sacred ones drove the blood devils away from the Holy Sun Continent, the blood devils often descended through the cracks every few hundred years and caused various catastrophes. Although it was not as chaotic as when the first blood devil had descended, the Holy Sun Continent still had to use all its forces to be able to resist.


    Each time this happened, an amazing and brilliant ancestor of the sacred ones would stand out and lead everyone to fight against the blood devils. The blood devils had descended 10 times, while the sacred ones had stood out to fight 10 times. Since there was no man thest time this happened, a woman led everyone instead.


    After desperately sealing the blood devils, she ended up dead.


    After the tenth fight, the blood devils were finally sealedpletely. Since then, there had been no blood devils creating chaos. Meanwhile, the remaining sacred ones all died.


    The news could¡¯ve been considered both miraculous and tragic!


    The Liu family was the bloodline that the female sacred one left behind in the past. Thus, they couldn¡¯t have been regarded as the direct descendant.


    For many generations, there had only been a few real sacred ones. At least one person had passed down the lineage.


    Otherwise, before the final battle, they would not have had only a woman left, who had stood out and led the world.


    Lu Xuan had some doubts. He said, ¡°Is it because of the sacred ones? Based on what you just said, the sacred ones had already cut ties with the Liu family. If this happened thousands of years ago, why did they wait until a few decadester to do anything about it?¡±


    Based on the information provided, Lu Xuan saw that the Lu family was quite famous within the city because they were considered one of the lineages of the sacred ones. Although they were only a side branch


    ¡°ording to the information we received, it might¡¯ve had something to do with the youngdy of the Liu family at that time. The youngdy of the Liu family had awakened the bloodline of the sacred ones and caused a sensation. Later on, her whereabouts were unknown. Not long after that, everyone in the Liu family was wiped out!¡± The supervisor nced at Lu Xuan. He was sure that Lu Xuan was rted to the Liu family but didn¡¯t know what happened to them.


    The supervisor¡¯s words triggered a thought in Lu Xuan¡¯s mind. It was as if everything now made sense.


    If Lu Xuan¡¯s guess was correct, the so-called bloodline of the sacred ones referred to the born Taoism aptitude.


    The sacred ancestors likely had the born Taoism aptitude. Later on, the so-called sacred ones were probably the people who had awakened the born Taoism aptitude throughout the generations.


    The Liu family were not the only sacred ones. It was just that those who had not awakened the bloodline had been spread out like the Liu family.


    Those who had awakened the bloodline would¡¯ve naturally inherited the title of the sacred one. Those who had not awakened the bloodline were just considered ordinary people.


    Decades ago, Miss Liu of the Liu family had awakened the bloodline of the sacred ones. That person was none other than Lu Xuan¡¯s mother, Liu Wanrong.


    His mother had awakened the bloodline of the born Taoism aptitude, which caused a sensation all over the world.


    For thousands of years, the descendants of the sacred ones like the Liu family had never awakened the bloodline again. Everyone probably felt that the bloodline of the sacred ones could no longer be awakened.


    Nobody expected Liu Wanrong to have suddenly awakened the bloodline,ter triggering numerous disturbances.


    Lu Xuan continued reading the information. He found that after his mother, Liu Wanrong, had awakened the born Taoism aptitude, the troubles continued to ur.


    From the information that the Listening Pavilion collected, Liu Wanrong was famous at that time. When she was forced to get married by the mysterious force, however, she fled the Liu family.


    Not even the Listening Pavilion knew who this mysterious force was; they could only provide a very vague description of this force.

 Chapter 719 - The Last Member of the Liu Family

    <h4>Chapter 719: The Last Member of the Liu Family</h4>


    Not long afterward, everyone in the Liu family was supposedly ughtered!


    In reality, it was not there had been no survivors from the Liu family, as there were still quite a few members who had survived. However, it was mentioned in the information that these people had all been captured and were cruelly experimented on.


    To reproduce the blood of the sacred ones, many forces had secretly participated in the bloodbath.


    In an attempt to give birth to children who¡¯ve inherited the blood of the sacred ones, some members of the Liu family were captured and used for breeding. Others were captured and experimented on, to try and find out the specific characteristics of the blood of the sacred ones.


    Those from the Liu family who weren¡¯t home were in various situations, but none of them were any better than those who died. Although these people from the Liu family did not die that night, they had suffered all kinds of persecutions afterward.


    ¡°Serves them right for acting so self-righteous!¡±


    Furious, Lu Xuan lifted his eyebrows.


    He had seen many kinds of killings in his previous life, but he had rarely seen anything like this. It seemed like everyone on the Holy Sun Continent praised the sacred ones, who had made sacrifices for the Holy Sun Continent.


    However, the descendants of the sacred ones were killed. Their people were captured, either to be experimented on or to breed for children who inherited the blood of the sacred ones.


    Judging from the information obtained by the Listening Pavilion, many of the people who participated in all of this were well-known families.


    They were all hypocrites; beneath the surface, they were all nothing more than thieves and prostitutes.


    The supervisor was finally able to confirm that Lu Xuan had a deep rtionship with the Liu family. However, that was all there was to it. As an intelligence seller and buyer, he only knew this much.


    Suddenly, a light swept over and went into his mind. It was a piece of jade talisman for transmitting messages. After seeing the contents, he looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Young master, we have just received some more information. I¡¯ll give it to you as a bonus. There are still people from the Liu family alive, yet they are in trouble!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    10 dayster on a field, a muscr middle-aged woman was striding across the field with a child who seemed to be only six or seven years old.


    As she walked, this muscr middle-aged woman continued coughing up blood. Although she looked very strong in appearance, she had little time left to live. She was no different from a walking corpse.


    The six or seven-year-old child next to her was handsome and very thin. His eyes were very clear as if there was spring water inside.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, are you okay? Let¡¯s stop and rest!¡±


    The child looked at the middle-aged woman named Aunt Liu, his eyes filled with worry.


    He understood many things, including how Aunt Liu had taken care of him; she was like a mother to him.


    Aunt Liu said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t stop. We can¡¯t! If we do, there would¡¯ve been no point in Uncle Zhang staying behind to give us more time to escape. We may be friends with the Jiang family, but we never expected them to betray us!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Liu, let¡¯s not search for them anymore. Let¡¯s find a ce to live in peace.¡±


    The child said worriedly, ¡°I will be careful not to let anyone see that I¡¯m different!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Aunt Liu said, ¡°How can you say something like that? You are the descendant of the sacred ancestors. You are the only person in the world who has awakened the blood of the sacred ones. The hope for the sacred ones to rise lies in you. Thousands of people in our Liu family have all been wiped out overnight because we found out their secret. Right now, you¡¯re our only hope for avenging the Liu family!¡±


    The child did not know anything about the Liu family, the sacred ones, or the sacred ancestors. He had learned about these things ever since he was a child, but these things were not as important to him as Aunt Liu.


    Upon closer inspection, it was possible to see a big bloody handprint on Aunt Liu¡¯s chest that someone had left there. The handprint grew over time, while blood still oozed out of it.


    This palm was slowly killing her. It had not been easy for her to hold on until now.


    Aunt Liu looked at the child with a wry smile and said, ¡°Young master, we don¡¯t have any other choice. I can¡¯t hold on for much longer. Right now, I¡¯m barely hanging on. I must send you there before I die. Otherwise, nobody will be able to take care of you by the time I die!¡±


    Tears continued to flow out of the child¡¯s big eyes. He did not know why things had be like this. He didn¡¯t know why his poor but happy family had now be like this overnight.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, don¡¯t die, we¡­ We don¡¯t need anything. I just want you to live!¡± The child tried to hold back his tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m useless. I am unable to maintain the bloodline of the sacred ones¡­ ¡± Aunt Liu looked at the child, her heart in pain. She had never thought that one day, she would be like this.


    Just as they were about to continue moving forward, she suddenly saw that an extra group of people had appeared in front of them and surrounded them both.


    One of them looked to be middle-aged and dressed in a gorgeous robe. He wore a stern and murderous expression on his face as he said, ¡°You¡¯re Liu Haotian right? Be a good child ande with me. That way, you can suffer less!¡±


    Aunt Liu looked at Jiang Tiansheng and gritted her teeth. She said, ¡°Jiang Tiansheng, you are simply despicable and shameless. The Liu and Jiang families have always been friends. We¡¯ve even saved you guys from danger so many times, and this is the thanks we get?!¡±


    The middle-aged man sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point in saying that now? The Liu family is now gone. Right now, the best thing you can do is give the child to me. Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s precisely because of the rtionship between our families that I won¡¯t treat him badly. I¡¯m simply going to marry my little daughter to him. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to let him be the son-inw of the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°Bah, what son-inw of the Jiang family? You just want to steal the blood of the sacred ones. Do you think you deserve it?¡± Aunt Liu spat out blood. She was too aware of Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s purpose. He just wanted to take this opportunity to get the blood of the sacred ones into the Jiang family. When the time arrived, he wanted everyone in the Jiang family to have the blood of the sacred ones.


    Too many people wanted to do this, with many of them having tried it already. Some families had even inherited the blood from the sacred ones, but it had been of no use at all.


    Even though the families had descendants with the blood of the sacred ones, it was very difficult to awaken the special blood that belonged solely to the sacred ones.


    Sess was practically impossible.


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t take the warning seriously, and now you have to suffer the consequences!¡±


    Jiang Tiansheng sneered and said, ¡°I have done everything I can for the Liu family. Not capturing him to get operated and experimented on is already worthy enough of our friendship.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good, what a good friend. I have finally seen what being shameless is!¡±


    A coldugh sounded from the sky.

 Chapter 720 - Killed with One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 720: Killed with One Punch</h4>


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Jiang Tiansheng looked up. He saw a startling figure sweeping towards them in a very strange way.


    It was like a crossbow that had pierced the sky, as the person arrived in between the two sides.


    Boom!


    The figure created arge crater on the ground where hended. Nobody expected him to appear before everyone like that.


    A young man in a white robe had sted into the pit in a way that no one could have imagined.


    Only then did Jiang Tiansheng finally realize why he had felt that this person was very strange just now. It was because this person actually was strange.


    Both this person and Jiang Tiansheng had all flown here, but this person had arrived here by jumping and skipping.


    Nothing like this had ever happened before.


    No matter how the peopled looked at it, this man was very strange!


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Tiansheng squinted his eyes and stared at the person coldly.


    Lu Xuan looked at Jiang Tiansheng and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I am! I heard that your family and the Liu family are friends?¡±


    Jiang Tiansheng did not answer, instead looking at Lu Xuan with cold eyes. There was a bit of an angry expression on his face. Lu Xuan¡¯s indicated that he knew about their past.


    ¡°You and the Liu family are friends, and you have received many benefits from the Liu family. The Liu family trusted you enough to even entrust theirst descendant to you. Even after all of that, what did you do? Hehe!¡±


    There was a mocking smile on Lu Xuan¡¯s face. He felt that the scene in front of him was extremely ridiculous.


    Jiang Tiansheng gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Damn you, boy! Having a sharp tongue won¡¯t save your life! Get him!¡±


    Jiang Tiansheng had yet to make a move; he was afraid of this guy who had suddenly descended from the sky.


    Anyone who dared to casually interfere with something like this would definitely not be an ordinary person.


    However, after scanning with his divine mind, Lu Xuan did not seem to have the slightest fluctuation of Spiritual Aether on his body. This meant that he was just a normal human being without any cultivation.


    Nobody knew how he was able to jump hundreds of meters in the air, but his arrogance was in to see.


    After confirming this, the murderous intent in Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s heart was no longer hidden; at that moment, it instantly broke out.


    Behind him, an expert of the Jiang family was ordered to make a move. Nobody else wanted to be involved in this; they all thought the same way as Jiang Tiansheng. There was no reason for them to work together and deal with a young man who did not even have any Spiritual Aether on him.


    As the expert directly rushed out, a mass of fire burned all over his body. It was as if a huge meteorite was crashing down onto Earth, trying to kill Lu Xuan.


    At that moment, Aunt Liu quickly shouted, ¡°Young master, quickly leave now!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know where Lu Xuan hade from, but she knew how dangerous the current situation was.


    ¡°You stay right there!¡±


    As Jiang Tiansheng pinched a hand seal, countless branches sprouted from the ground and wrapped around her body.


    Lu Xuan took a deep breath and looked at the expert from the Jian family who had rushed directly down. He was an expert in the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    ¡°You must have a death wish!¡±


    Lu Xuan threw out a very simple punch that did not contain any Spiritual Aether within it. Suddenly, this fist had caused a frenzy, the surrounding spirit qi seemed to have gathered together, though nobody knew how that had happened. It formed tornadoes and windstorms on Lu Xuan¡¯s hand.


    Boom!


    The punch directly hit the expert from the Jiang family, as the fire on his body shattered with one blow. Immediately afterward, the punch directlynded on his body.


    Boom!


    The expert of the Jiang family screamed as he was shattered on the spot, his flesh being ripped to shreds.


    The scene was dead silent!


    Everyone was stunned. They had never thought that things would turn out this way.


    He was an expert in the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. Although this was not where the Divine Blood Church had kept people in captivity, an expert like him was very rarepared to therge number of creatures even on the Holy Sun Continent.


    Especially for a small family like the Jiang family, he was definitely considered a strong expert.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he was smashed into pieces with one punch. He was swiftly killed in an instant. This was very shocking!


    One heartbroken elder from the Jiang family immediately called out, ¡°Sixth Brother!¡± He had a brotherly rtionship with the expert that had been killed.


    Seeing that his brother was killed, the elder immediately roared and red at Lu Xuan with crimson eyes.


    This elder wanted to tear Lu Xuan apart with his eyes.


    The rest of the members of the Jiang family also roared in fury towards Lu Xuan.


    Although the Jiang family was only an ordinary small family, these people were the high-leveled members of the family who were part of the ruling ss. They had never suffered such a huge loss before.


    After having killed the strong expert, Lu Xuan was not moved at all.


    He was extremely calm!


    He had not been able to use his Spiritual Aether, as his skills werepletely sealed!


    However, his physical body was also frightening on its own. Even without the assistance of Spiritual Aether, his physical body alone was strong enough to crush ordinary strong experts in the Divine Transformation Realm!


    For the punch that he threw just now, he had only relied on his primordial spirit¡¯s will to control the spirit qi around him. This was obviously nothingpared to when his strength was at its peak, but not even an expert in the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm still would¡¯ve been strong enough to move him.


    It was from the Listening Pavilion that Lu Xuan had gotten the news that thest descendant of the Liu family was in trouble, and that he was being hunted and killed. Therefore, Lu Xuan came as soon as possible.


    Luckily, he had arrived in the nick of time.


    Since this boy was thest member of his mother¡¯s family, Lu Xuan refused to let anything happen to the boy here.


    Jiang Tiansheng was ring at Lu Xuan. His fierce voice grew increasingly louder as he said, ¡°How dare you kill an elder of my Jiang family? You sure have a lot of nerve!¡±


    Jiang Tiansheng had miscalcted things. Originally, he felt that Lu Xuan posed only a slight threat to him.


    However, it had never urred to him that Lu Xuan would¡¯ve been this strong. He was so strong that he could shatter an elder in the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm into pieces with just one punch.


    There was also the fact that he had not used any of his Spiritual Aether with this attack. Although had only used his physical body and his spirit qi, he was able to burst out this amazing power.


    Lu Xuan looked at Jiang Tiansheng coldly and said, ¡°You guys are nothing but scoundrels, bullying the Liu family until they are left with an orphan and a widowed mother. You treat other people like ants, thinking you can manipte their lives at will. Well, you guys are just slightlyrger ants to me!¡±


    Lu Xuan hadpletely looked down on Jiang Tiansheng. He was just the head of a small family. He was only in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm and could¡¯ve been pped to death. Also, he was not as strong as Zhou Sulong and Gongsun Yan, who were both killed by Lu Xuan.


    Therefore, Jiang Tiansheng was nothing to Lu Xuan!


    The elder from the Jiang family who had screamed earlier then shouted, ¡°You sure are brave. I¡¯m going to skin you alive. I¡¯m going to kill the Liu family¡¯sst descendant!¡±

 Chapter 721 - Misunderstanding? There is No Misunderstanding. I Don鈥檛 need Reasons to Kill You Peopl

    <h4>Chapter 721: Misunderstanding? There is No Misunderstanding. I Don¡¯t need Reasons to Kill You Peopl</h4>


    He was all infuriated and his eyes were bloodshot.


    At that moment, a sh of the sword then descended from the sky as if it came out of nowhere. A shrill sound of air being sliced rang out throughout the ce.


    Pfftt!


    That st of light easily decapitated him, causing his head to fly off his body while his blood violently sprayed out of him.


    He looked at his body being increasingly far away. His face was filled with shock and terror as if he couldn¡¯t believe that he would¡¯ve just died like that.


    That Shield of Great Aether he d himself with was no better than cardboard. He saw it being torn apart right away with ease before he saw his own just flying like that.


    The ce fell into a dead silence. The fighters of the Jiang n that were still shouting moments before were all rendered silent as if they were ducks being choked.


    Everyone was stunned by how a st of a beam of the sword from above just took the life of someone they knew.


    Many of them felt the hairs all over their body stand as they broke out in a cold sweat. It was as if they had just been cast into an icy cave. What happened before their eyes was utterly terrifying.


    That st returned to Lu Xuan¡¯s side as soon as it sheared someone¡¯s head off, spinning about casually.


    Only then did everyone around see the sword that was of faint, whitish gold color. It seemed to be wrapped in a glimmer of the sword. It dazzled so much that no one else could clearly see what the sword looked like. They knew that the weapon was some sort of divine item.


    It became apparent that Lu Xuan had been able to use that sword to easily take out an elder of the Jiang n, who was at Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Xuan stood up with the sword in his hand as he slightly raised his eyebrows. While he currently didn¡¯t have even a sliver of Spiritual Aether protecting him, he still had an air of superiority, looking down at everyone who was beneath him.


    Lu Xuan coldly said, ¡°A mere elder who is not even at the highest tier of the Divine Transformation Realm dares to even talk about killing me?¡±


    His words sounded icy cold, especially to those from the Jiang n. Lu Xuan looked just like some kind of devil crawling out of the depths of Hell.


    They had never thought that someone could¡¯ve been so powerful. They had never anticipated to have gotten on such a person¡¯s bad side.


    It was then that they realized why Lu Xuan dared to meddle in that particr affair. That was when they truly understood what he said before. He truly saw them as being beneath him. He could¡¯ve easily disposed of the two elders of the Jiang family on a whim.


    However, they believed that Lu Xuan was far too strange of an existence. Anyone who believed that he was formidable would¡¯ve quickly noticed that there was not even a sliver of spiritual aether to be found him. On the other hand, anyone who believed that he wasn¡¯t formidable had to contend with the fact that he just killed an elder at the fourth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    He had also just killed yet another elder of the same level with a st of his sword.


    He did everything so casually.


    It would seem that anyone who was not even at the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve been beneath his notice; they were not even worth being scoffed at.


    That little boy named Liu Haotian looked at Lu Xuan from behind, his eyes filled with excitement and reverence. Even since he was left behind, he had never seen someone like that in years.


    To Liu Haotian, Lu Xuan looked like he was some kind of building capable of withstanding any kind of natural disaster.


    Aunt Liu tore through the branches on the ground. Her eyes were filled with uncertainty, not knowing who that young man was.


    She was not even sure if that young man was a friend or a foe. Throughout the years, all those who remained from the Liu n had been betrayed and ughtered more times than they could even count.


    That was why she didn¡¯t dare to easily believe anyone. She knew that the one that she needed to protect was of utmost importance to the entire Holy Sun Continent.


    Jiang Tiansheng did his best to suppress the anger deep within him as he asked, ¡°Sir, I believe that there has been a misunderstanding. Why would you meddle in the Liu n¡¯s affairs?¡±


    He desperately wanted to y Lu Xuan where he stood, yet he was also utterly frightened by the formidable killing might that Lu Xuan just demonstrated. Jian Tiansheng could easily tell that Lu Xuan was anything but ordinary.


    Everything about Lu Xuan seemed peculiar. He didn¡¯t have any Spiritual Aether about him, yet he couldmand a sword of such power like it was merely an extension of his arm.


    Jiang Tiansheng didn¡¯t know whether or not Lu Xuan truly had any Spiritual Aether on him. However, Lu Xuan possessed such a terrifying primordial spirit that could even be made tangible, enabling him to interfere with reality using something ethereal. He could control a sword like that to such an extent.


    ¡°Misunderstanding? There is no misunderstanding. Do I need a reason to kill you people?¡± Lu Xuan raised his eyebrow and wore an uncaring smirk on his face.


    Everyone from the Jiang n was infuriated. Lu Xuan made it very obvious that he saw them as being utterly beneath him. To him, they were mere insects waiting to be squashed.


    A person could squash a bug if they felt like it without any reason to do so, after all.


    That utter contempt that Lu Xuan demonstrated made all of them extremely enraged.


    They seemed to have recalled that they had been doing such a thing to the mother and son from the Liu n, whom they betrayed in a whim without a reason to do so.


    ¡°What insolence. Surround and kill him!¡±


    Jiang Tiansheng could no longer just stand around, knowing that there was no peaceful resolution to what was happening on that day.


    Lu Xuanughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, how nice. Today, I¡¯ll kill as many people as I want!¡±


    The elders of the Jiang n all charged at him from all directions, having himpletely surrounded.


    Those people all moved so quickly that it looked as if they had just teleported.


    Heughed and then roared. Terrifying soundwaves shot out everywhere around him right away, spreading out in all directions.


    Boom!


    The soundwaves instantly swept away all of the elders, who felt as if their blood was resonating with it and their bodies were about to be split open.


    ¡°Damn it, what kind of a roar was that?¡±


    An elder of the Jiang n was forced to cover his ears, feeling as if his eardrums were about to be ruptured. They were just about ready to attack Lu Xuan. However, Lu Xuan managed to stop them all before they were able to actually do anything. It took only one roar for Lu Xuan to have almost reduced them all to minced vegetables.


    This was the Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion.


    Without any support from the Spiritual Aether, the Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion¡¯s power was only a fraction of what it would have been. Otherwise, that one attack would have been enough to tear them to shreds where they stood.


    At that moment, they all felt as if they were in extremely excruciating pain. They felt as if their innards were banging against each other and their blood was about to boil.


    However, that was all that was needed.


    That Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion alone had bought Lu Xuan enough time.


    That was when he instantly took hold of the Geng Metal Sword.


    He stomped and shot out like a cannonball,ing right before one elder of the Jiang n.


    Pfftt!


    He brought the sword down. The qi of the Geng Metal brought about a radiant, silver-white sh before it cut that elder in half. The attack sent the remains of the elder¡¯s body flying to the sides.


    His Shield of Great Aether was utterly incapable of even resisting the attack. It was only then that he realized why the other two elders from before couldn¡¯t withstand even a single attack from Lu Xuan. It wasn¡¯t that they were too weak, but that Lu Xuan was too powerful.


    Blood sprayed several meters high right away, making the scene looked utterly harrowing.

 Chapter 722 - Killing All Untrustworthy, Despicable People in the World

    <h4>Chapter 722: Killing All Untrustworthy, Despicable People in the World</h4>


    While it seemed like all of that happened over a rather long time, everything had only happened within a second.


    As soon as Lu Xuan cleaved one elder of the Jiang family in half, Lu Xuan stomped and moved toward the next one. He didn¡¯t even wait for the blood from the first elder to even stain him before going.


    Without any Spiritual Aether protecting his body, he couldn¡¯t fly away or even use pseudo-teleportation movements right now.


    The only thing that he could rely on was his pure formidable physical prowess.


    All of the muscles on his body looked soft and loose, with nothing about them suggesting that he was capable of doing much. However, every single cell actually contained terrifying power.


    That was what made one with born Taoism aptitude so powerful.


    As long as the one with such an aptitude had awakened it, the body would naturally absorb ambient spirit qi even if the person hardly trained. The body would then temper itself with this spirit qi, making it increasingly terrifying.


    However, such a thing could only happen at a low rate, making it pale inparison to the physical bodies of those who were truly trained.


    Before anyone knew it, Lu Xuan then suddenly appeared right before yet another elder at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Pffttt!


    The de went up and then down, instantly decapitating the elder at the Divine Transformation Realm right where he stood.


    The same situation happened; he was unable to even react in time to begin defending himself against Lu Xuan¡¯s attack. The Shield of Great Aether or any other kind of defensive power item waspletely useless before Lu Xuan¡¯s Geng Metal Sword, which could slice right through all of them.


    No forms of defense worked at all.


    Lu Xuan was moving too fast, his speed far beyond what an ordinary person could reach.


    Although he was unable to use any Spiritual Aether right now, he still possessed a level ofbat prowess that was far higher than whatmon beings could handle.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    At that moment, an elder of the Jiang family managed to react in time at the moment. He came behind Lu Xuan pped at his back.


    ng!


    That p resulted in sparks instantly flying everywhere. That was an unmatched skill of the Jiang family¡ªthe Burning Sun Strike.


    That one p would have bored a hole through a mountain, melting everything that stood in its path.


    When the attacknded on Lu Xuan¡¯s body, however, all that rang out was a metallic ng.


    It was as he suspected; without any Spiritual Aether, Lu Xuan was incapable of using a skill like the Shield of Great Aether. Even so, he never expected Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body to have gotten so resilient that it was near indestructible. When the attacknded on his body, it failed to even leave a dent.


    All of the mes from the attack were instantly snuffed out.


    Lu Xuan then simply turned around and swiped with his sword right away.


    Pfftt!


    The head of that elder of the Jiang n who managed to attack Lu Xuan was sent flying right away. In Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, the Geng Metal Sword could bring about unimaginable levels of power.


    Yet another elder was killed with just one swing of the sword.


    Within that short amount of time, Lu Xuan had already killed five elders of the Jiang family who were at the Divine Transformation Realm, including hisst victim. To a lesser n like the Jiang family, who already lost over half of their elder to Lu Xuan, such a high level of damage was considered to be significant to the family.


    ¡°Die, you animal!¡±


    At that moment, Jiang Tiansheng, the only one in the air from the n who didn¡¯t attack Lu Xuan yet, finally made his move as well. However, he directly went to strike Liu Haotian instead of Lu Xuan.


    His attack burst in endless, roaring mes. It looked as terrifying as a meteor about to hit the ground as it came down.


    Only then could Liu Haotian sense that a terrifying mental power had locked onto him.


    ¡°Arrgghhh!¡±


    As Liu Haotian shouted, his body burst in ripples of golden light out of instinct. That actually enabled him to shake free from the mental force¡¯s grasp on him.


    Aunt Liu gave it her all and stood before him, standing in the way of the iing attack.


    She attempted to block the iing Burning Sun Strike by erecting multiple barriers around herself, but all of her efforts werepletely useless. Incapable of blocking the attack, she was sent flying right away.


    Pfftt!


    Blood spewed from her mouth, and her face looked utterly ashen. It was already incredibly difficult for her to even get so far until that very moment. Her eyes were filled with frustration and indignity after being severely injured.


    How could it turn out like this!? How could the gods be so unfair!?


    The Great Ancestor and the sacred ones have done so much for the Holy Sun Continent. They could have given it their all and asked for nothing in return.


    That was how the n was even wiped out in the first ce. Now, even the gods are going to rob the sacred ones of theirst descendant.


    Aunt Liu shouted in rage and frustration, ¡°To hell with the gods!¡±


    However, a figure came right before Liu Haotian at that very moment. The white robe of that man billowed under the roaring mes.


    That Geng Metal Sword seemed to have sensed Lu Xuan¡¯s rage burning deep within him. It instantly burst into a boundless light, which formed a beam that tore the mes apart.


    Boom!


    The light from the sword snuffed the mes out right away beforeing down on that palm behind the fire.


    Boom!


    Blood sprayed out, apanied by a rumbling sound. Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s attack was torn apart by a beam of light that came from the Geng Metal Sword.


    Jiang Tiansheng pulled his hand away with a grunt. Lu Xuan tore apart the hand that he conjured in midair, leaving a bloody gash on his palm as well.


    He was unable to heal his wound. He sensed that the Geng Metal sword aura that Lu Xuan conjured had actuallytched onto his wound, preventing it from healing.


    That burrowing pain caused his face to look ashen. Veins popped out and throbbed through his forehead.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Jiang Tiansheng locked his eyes onto Lu Xuan, who was right before him. He never expected his attack to have failed like that.


    Just as Lu Xuan was beginning to get into the fight, Jiang Tiansheng chose to kill Liu Haotian first.


    That was because he was no longer as deluded as he was before. He no longer wanted the bloodline of the sacred ones to appear within the Jiang family.


    However, that was also why he deemed it imperative to absolutely not let Liu Haotian escape. If he did, that would¡¯ve spelled doom for the future of the entire Jiang family.


    If Liu Haotian were to be rescued, the talent imbued in his bloodline meant that he could soon be one of the most powerful fighters who reigned supreme. However, this was only assuming that nobody had killed Liu Haotian right away.


    There was no way a lesser n like the Jiang family could stand against someone so strong.


    That was why he didn¡¯t even bother dealing with Lu Xuan. Instead, he went to kill Liu Haotian right away.


    Even so, Lu Xuan still managed to get in his way. He easily blocked his attack and even managed to hurt him.


    Lu Xuan coldly said, ¡°You just tried to hurt a child. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve gone too far now? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too despicable now?¡± Having seen through Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s schemes, the burning murderous intent in his eyes greatly intensified.


    This is but one of those despicable good-for-nothings.


    All over the world, there are just too many people who would betray those who trusted them all over the world. There is only one way of dealing with such despicable people¡ªkill them.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill¡­ I shall kill every single one of such untrustworthy, despicable people in the world.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s rage became utterly unquenchable at the thought of how much the Liu family had suffered the whole time. His rage kept spilling over.

 Chapter 723 - Pseudo Ascended State, Wiping Out the Jiang Clan

    <h4>Chapter 723: Pseudo Ascended State, Wiping Out the Jiang n</h4>


    As Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s eyes darted around, his murderous intent continued to grow.


    Lu Xuan just seemed too bizarre to him. He had never seen such a peculiar being in his life.


    Jiang Tiansheng coldly said, ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many people of the Jiang n. You shall die today!¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked and said, ¡°What¡¯s that? Your heart hurts now, huh? You people have bullied the mother and son from the Liu n without a second thought. You¡¯ve even thought about snuffing out thest of the Liu n¡¯s bloodline, injecting the bloodline of the sacred ones into your n. Now you know how much it hurts, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Lu Xuan knew very well what those people were nning. He had seen one too many of such happenings back in his past life.


    After all, there was more than just the born Taoism aptitude when it came to special bloodlines.


    They were many other types of special physiques that many other people desired. Many other people out there had seeded in robbing such bloodlines as well.


    However, very few people were as despicable as those from the Jiang family when it came to such affairs.


    Jiang Tiansheng then said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m trying to save the boy. Do you know how many people out there are trying to skin him right now?¡±


    ¡°Very well. Very well indeed. Now I finally get to see what living examples of despicability and shamelessness look like.¡±


    Lu Xuan smirked and continued, ¡°Enough talk. Time to die!¡±


    Jiang Tiansheng shouted, ¡°You¡¯re one to talk!¡±


    The specter of a ming devil instantly emerged from behind him. It looked the same as how it would¡¯ve been when the universe first came to be. The devil then pped at Lu Xuan right away.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Tiansheng could tell that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura continued to climb, instantly shooting into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The first tier¡­ the second tier¡­ the third tier.


    He soon reached the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura instantly broke through the seventh tier of Divine Transformation Realm.


    His powers climbed to great heights.


    That was when he entered a state at which he was about to grow wings and soar. His powers continued to climb.


    That was his first time cranking up his powers like that. He felt as if his entire being had reached an indescribably mystical realm; he felt very spiritual as if he was about to ascend into somewhere else.


    A golden dragon materialized behind him, going against that terrifying ming devil.


    Boom!


    Both parties shed. Soon enough, Jiang Tiansheng shrieked in pain as that ming devil above his head was torn apart by the golden dragon. That devil had been a manifestation of his primordial spirit.


    At that moment, one could imagine just how grave his injuries were while his primordial spirit was being torn apart.


    Pfftt!


    Blood spewed from his mouth as he backed away. He was almost killed outright by Lu Xuan before him.


    His vision blurred for a second. He then saw Lu Xuaning before him in an instant, having entered a pseudo-ascended state and regained his Spiritual Aether yet again.


    Lu Xuan moved so fast that he looked as if he had teleported, so much so that Jiang Tiansheng was unable to notice him.


    ¡°Golden Dragon¡¯s w!¡±


    He threw a punch with his Spiritual Aether coiling around his arm, which materialized into a golden dragon w that sted onto Jiang Tiansheng right away.


    Boom!


    The punch prated Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s body right away, with the w tearing a massive hole in his chest.


    Blood sttered several meters away in that very instant.


    Jiang Tiansheng was sent reeling backward like a kite with its line snapped as he continued to back away.


    He looked as if he had just seen a ghost. It was worth noting that despite his powers and that he had just begun to fight Lu Xuan, he was already severely injured and almost died by Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    He was frightened by how much Lu Xuan was holding back before. The way he saw it, Lu Xuan had definitely been pulling punches before. There was no way he could have suddenly grown that powerful.


    That exined why Lu Xuan, despite looking like someone who had no training at all, dared to meddle in the affairs of others. Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t in over his head. Jiang Tiansheng had no idea just how terrifying Lu Xuan truly was.


    At that moment, all Jiang Tiansheng could think was, ¡®Run!¡¯


    He had to run. He couldn¡¯t afford to die there.


    However, any attempt to run was futile. Lu Xuan caught up to him right away, moving far faster than him. The Geng Metal Sword in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand sted a white beam right away, directly hitting Jiang Tiansheng.


    Jiang Tiansheng was instantly cleaved into two halves where he stood.


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    Jiang Tiansheng still roared in rage before he died. He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that despite his powers, he was so easily killed by Lu Xuan with just several moves.


    He regretted having participated in the affair even more. While the bloodline of the sacred ones was formidable, trying to acquire it was just too risky.


    After Jiang Tiansheng was cleaved in half, all the remaining elders of the Jiang n were immediately terrified by the sight. They all broke out in a cold sweat.


    The shock that Lu Xuan dealt had caused all of them to suffer psychological breakdowns.


    Even though they all were wary of Lu Xuan, they still thought that they stood a chance of winning before Lu Xuan had ascended even further.


    Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s powers were at the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. There was no doubt that nobody was a match for him.


    The way they saw it, there was no way Lu Xuan could beat Jiang Tiansheng.


    When Lu Xuan gave it his all, however, they were all thoroughly shocked and frightened.


    That was when they all did was Jiang Tiansheng was trying to do before; they tried to run away.


    There was literally nothing else they could do at that moment. Lingering any longer would only lead to Lu Xuaning for them. That would have spelled their doom.


    There seemed to be a fire burning in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes at that moment. He waved and the Geng Metal Sword shot to the sky, growing in size as it climbed to greater heights. It ultimately materialized into a massive sword well over 300 meters before long.


    A boundless sword aura formed a screen of swords, which then all sted from the Geng Metal Sword.


    All of the elders from the Jiang n that were about to run were shrouded within. It took only mere moments to pierce them by the boundless sword aura and kill them where they stood.


    It was only then that the fighting was truly over. That unimaginably massive amount of Spiritual Aether that Lu Xuan d himself with finally dispersed without a trace.


    He dropped from the sky as well.


    That was the first time that he had ever reached such a state. Despite having only returned to the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm for mere moments and fighting for a little bit, he had already expended 300 thousand mid-tier spirit stones.


    One could¡¯ve imagined just how massive the drain was.


    It was worth noting that even the red-browed immortal from the Divine Blood Church back then had only brought about a million mid-tier spirit stones on him. It was also important to consider the fact that he had been at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    One could then figure out just how hefty 300 thousand was in a situation like this.


    Furthermore, he had only battled for mere moments.


    At that moment, not far away, Liu Haotian knelt by Aunt Liu¡¯s side as he cried. ¡°Aunt Liu, don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t leave me behind, please!¡±


    Aunt Liu continued coughing up blood and said, ¡°This is the end for me. Young master, I¡¯m sorry that I could no longer walk the path from here on out with you.¡±


    She apparently knew of the extent of her injuries. She would have died shortly after, and the very reason she could evenst that long was that she had been using a secret art.


    Having suffered a heavy blow like that had only worsened her injuries.


    She was truly beyond saving by then.


    Lu Xuan walked up to them slowly and sighed at the sight of Aunt Liu, who was about to breathe herst. She was so badly injured that not even Lu Xuan could save her.

 Chapter 724 - Liu Haotian鈥檚 Origins

    <h4>Chapter 724: Liu Haotian¡¯s Origins</h4>


    To be more precise, Aunt Liu was already beyond help even before Lu Xuan came. Even then, she was already surviving on borrowed time. She only managed tost as long as she did due to the workings of some secret arts and her frightening willpower.


    ¡°Sir¡­ I do not understand why you would help the Liu n¡­ but please, save the child¡­ The sacred ancestor went against the odds all those years ago just to save the Holy Sun Continent¡­ The sacred ones defended the ce until the bloodline was almost extinct¡­ He is now thest of the bloodline¡­¡± Aunt Liu continued coughing blood and her coughs got increasingly severe.


    Lu Xuan lowered his voice and assured her, ¡°Rest assured that I would protect him. No one would ever be able to hurt him again. I¡¯d also make sure that those people pay.¡±


    Aunt Liu said slowly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she stopped coughing, her body gradually became cold.


    ¡°Aunt Liu!¡±


    Liu Haotian cried his eyes out as he cradled Aunt Liu.


    Lu Xuan looked at Liu Haotian and said, ¡°Come with me. I shall protect you from here on out.¡±


    A me burned within Lu Xuan. He was not only doing what he did because of his connection with the Liu n. It was because the boy was most likely his junior.


    He was also doing so because he had learned about what their sacred ancestor had done. He deemed that a great one like that shouldn¡¯t have had his bloodline be extinct.


    Such a bloodline never deserved to meet such a fate.


    Good people withered while the bad people go unpunished. That should never have been the way the world worked.


    Liu Haotian looked at Lu Xuan with fearful eyes. He was able to tell that Lu Xuan meant him no harm. Children were pure and simpleminded, after all.


    That was also why they were able to sense the hearts of the people around them; they could tell whether they were good or bad people.


    Half a dayter, inside a valley, Liu Haotian kowtowed solemnly to a newly erected grave before standing up with a deadpan look on his face.


    Aunt Liu, who had been by his side the whole time, died such a pitiful and unexpected death. That was quite damaging for a child like him.


    Liu Haotian turned around and said to Lu Xuan, ¡°Big brother, I want to learn cultivation. Could you teach me?¡±


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms before his chest and asked, ¡°Why would you want to learn cultivation?¡±


    Liu Haotian had a determined look in his eyes as he said, ¡°I want to avenge Uncle Zhang, Aunt Liu, and my parents. I want to live, and I can¡¯t do any of that if I¡¯m weak.¡±


    It was apparent just how uncannily matured Liu Haotian was whenpared to other children of his age.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sisters, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo, had only been carefree grade school students when they were his age. They had almost been like the bosses of the house. They¡¯ve never experienced what Liu Haotian had been through.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and looked at Liu Haotian as if he was looking at himself back in his past life. That had been how it was for him; he was almost crazed enough to have thought about nothing but cultivation.


    He grabbed onto any possible opportunity to be strong.


    That was because he wanted revenge.


    His desire for vengeance allowed him to ovee all the obstacles during his early days in cultivation.


    Lu Xuan asked out of curiosity, ¡°Didn¡¯t Aunt Liu or your parents thought you anything about cultivation back then?¡±


    He could¡¯ve seen that Aunt Liu was at least at the Divine Transformation Realm. He wondered why she never taught Liu Haotian anything about cultivation.


    None of it made any sense.


    Liu Haotian then said, ¡°My parents weremon folk and never trained in cultivation, so I never trained before either. Aunt Liu said that it was best for our bloodline to be nothing more than ordinary. Once we started training, we¡¯d be more likely to catch someone¡¯s attention. If that ever happened, we might be doomed. Even so, it was due to me having awakened my sacred bloodline, catching the attention of people around, that my parents died trying to protect me. Uncle Zhang and Aunt Liu both died to protect me, as well,¡± As Liu Haotian spoke, he wore a guilt-ridden expression with tears rolling down his cheeks.


    Despite being very young, his mental state was apparently far above those of his age.


    Lu Xuan understood. He knew that Aunt Liu probably knew that the people of the Liu n were being hunted down everywhere. Having a bloodline like that had been very difficult.


    Given that they had no way of awakening the sacred bloodline anyway, the best thing they could do was just not train. While it was very unfair to this branch of the Liu n, it was the only way to ensure their survival.


    They had no other choice, after all.


    The n was probably going well until Liu Haotian had unfortunately awakened the sacred bloodline by ident, alerting many people with malicious intent. Liu Haotian¡¯s parents died protecting him, as did Uncle Zhang and Aunt Liu.


    It was not necessarily a good thing for one to possess such things when one was still weak. Such gifts could have been a curse instead.


    One would¡¯ve been guilty simply for bearing such precious gifts.


    It was something that Lu Xuan knew all too well.


    All that he had been through in his past life taught him that if onecked the strength to protect what was theirs, then acquiring certain things could have only brought about one¡¯s demise.


    Currently, Liu Haotian was like a three-year-old child walking around with a gold bar in his hands.


    Liu Haotian wept as he asked, ¡°Big brother, could you tell me if I¡¯m a bringer of disaster?¡±


    Lu Xuan patted his head and said, ¡°Of course not. If anyone were to be bringers of disasters, it should have been those people, not you. It¡¯s those greedy people doing such atrocities that are to me. It¡¯s not your fault. Now, stop crying. A man shouldn¡¯t cry his eyes out like that for nothing.¡±


    Liu Haotian nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop crying. I¡¯ll train hard. I¡¯ll seek revenge for my parents, for Uncle Zhang, and for Aunt Liu.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Liu Haotian and borated, ¡°You¡¯re doing this for more than just revenge. You¡¯re the key to the restoration of the Liu n. You¡¯ll be the one to lead the bloodline of the sacred ones.¡±


    While Lu Xuan had the blood of the sacred ones in his veins and had even awakened born Taoism aptitude, his surname was still Lu and not Liu.


    As such, everything would then have rested on Liu Haotian¡¯s little shoulders.


    Liu Haotian looked at Lu Xuan. His big eyes blinked, making it obvious that such a topic was still too deep for him toprehend.


    Lu Xuan patted his head and then asked about the names of his parents and grandparents.


    Lu Xuan then discovered to his delight that Liu Haotian¡¯s grandfather was no ordinary nsman. He was actually the brother of Lu Xuan¡¯s mother, Liu Wanrong.


    Liu Haotian¡¯s father was an illegitimate child of Lu Xuan¡¯s maternal uncle, which was why said father managed to survive after the n had been wiped out.


    Due to being an illegitimate child, the boy¡¯s name was never found in the n¡¯s genealogy. That was why that branch had been spared from being hunted down.


    That was exactly why the branch was able to survive out there right up until the present day.


    As time passed, things eventually settled downter. The man got married, and Liu Haotian was born.


    The family should have been able to live stable, uneventful lives, but nobody expected Liu Haotian to have suddenly awakened the sacred bloodline.


    That was what brought about the family¡¯s doom.

 Chapter 725 - Three Months, Innate Sacred Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 725: Three Months, Innate Sacred Sutra</h4>


    Lu Xuan was rather surprised to learn how Liu Haotian was rted to him. Despite being of the Liu n, there was still the matter of how close the boy was to him.


    Given that the boy was a descendant of Lu Xuan¡¯s uncle, the boy was truly family to Lu Xuan.


    When considering the rtions between the two of them, Lu Xuan was considered to have been Liu Haotian¡¯s uncle.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s family had be the only one he had left in the world.


    ¡°Big brother, are you a friend of the Liu n?¡± Liu Haotian had realized that Lu Xuan looked rather surprised and pleased after asking about his parents.


    Lu Xuan shed a smile and answered, ¡°I¡¯m your uncle. Well, actually I¡¯m a cousin of your father, so you should be calling me uncle.¡±


    Lu Xuan had no intentions of hiding anything. He immediately told Liu Haotian all of it.


    Liu Haotian was surprised and ted, not expecting himself to still have family left in the world. While an uncle like Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t have been that close of a rtive otherwise, Liu Haotian was still just a child. Considering that his entire family was already dead, the appearance of an uncle like that would¡¯ve still made him very happy.


    Liu Haotian then called out with glee, ¡°Uncle, uncle! I¡¯m no longer alone!¡± Liu Haotian couldn¡¯t help but shed tears again.


    He finally realized why Lu Xuan had suddenly appeared out of nowhere and meddled in the affairs between them and the Jiang n.


    Given his level of maturity, the appearance of one such uncle was a silver lining in the dark clouds.


    ¡°Well then.¡± Lu Xuan answered, ¡°One could bluff about many things, but not something like the bloodline of the sacred ones.¡±


    Lu Xuan then put the White Sun Soaring Sutra to work for a little bit, showing off that unique aura signature of one with born Taoism aptitude.


    Liu Haotian could immediately tell that Lu Xuan was the phenomenon, the same as his awakened sacred bloodline. One could¡¯ve lied about other things, but definitely not something like one¡¯s bloodline.


    Because he was born in such a family, he was much more mature than many other children his age. It was not until then that he truly believed Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was able to see that. That was why he unleashed the aura signature of his born Taoism aptitude, and Liu Haotianpletely bought what he said.


    The boy was told from a very young age just how unique his bloodline was, and how many out there wanted to get their hands on the sacred bloodline of the Liu family.


    Even though Lu Xuan saved him, he didn¡¯t dare topletely trust Lu Xuan yet.


    Liu Haotian asked happily, ¡°Uncle, do we have other family members?¡±


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°Of course there are. You still have a grandaunt and two other aunts. I¡¯d take you to them in the future. Before that, though, I¡¯ll teach you about cultivation. I¡¯ll pass a sutra to you known as the ¡®Innate Sacred Sutra¡¯. This method is the most suitable for people from our bloodline to train with.¡±


    Lu Xuan was about to teach the boy the sutra which he trained with during his past life. That was something which he developed following the traits and requirements of the born Taoism aptitude after oveing all the hurdles back in his past life.


    When he had reached the level of the Celestial Lord, he then sorted out all the methods he had trained in before andpiled them into a set of methods. That was the ¡®Innate Sacred Sutra¡¯.


    It was a set of methods that would¡¯ve allowed one to train from the very beginning until reaching the Great Path. Thus, it was most suited to those with born Taoism aptitude. Other than that,mon folk could¡¯ve also reached the Great Path training in it, but the eventual effects could neverpare to those with born Taoism aptitude.


    He passed the ¡®Innate Sacred Sutra¡¯ to his mother and sisters before he left Earth. Even his father was training with it, but the effects on his father could neverpare to the effects on his mother and sisters.


    Lu Xuan patted Liu Haotian on the head. Liu Haotian felt as if countless lines of the sutra immediately surged into his mind in the form of golden words.


    Despite having never trained before, he had been around cultivators long enough to know what to do.


    The lines took form in Liu Haotian¡¯s mind under Lu Xuan¡¯s help.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t leave the valley right away after passing down the Innate Sacred Sutra to Liu Haotian. Instead, he began guiding him in how to train with it.


    Lu Xuan never left the ce for three whole months, setting up a hut in the valley and taking up residence there. There, he taught Liu Haotian cultivation while waiting for his own body to reach a state of Nirvana.


    He still needed nine more months for his body to finally reach such a stage.


    Before his body reached Nirvana, he could¡¯ve still relied on the White Sun Soaring Sutra to recover his powers to the peak temporarily, so much so that he could even surpass his peak level powers with that. However, he wouldn¡¯t be relying on his own powers to do so.


    A year was not all that long for reaching Nirvana. He could afford to wait. The period was far shorter than it had been back in his past life, after all.


    Under Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance, Liu Haotian managed to progress by leaps and bounds within those three months of training.


    Liu Haotian¡¯s own born Taoism aptitude had always been a cut above the rest. There was then the use of something specifically created for those of such aptitude like the Innate Sacred Sutra.


    Some unparalleled fighter like Lu Xuan was also around to guide him the whole time.


    It took merely three months for Liu Haotian to have reached the Invincible Vajra level. The boy was just a step away from reaching the Celestial Being Realm.


    Lu Xuan was very pleased with such progress at cultivation. Even among the sacred grounds, such a rate of progress was definitely anything but slow.


    Furthermore, that was a rate achieved while Lu Xuan was deliberately keeping it under control. Otherwise, the boy could have progressed much faster than he already did.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t intend on letting Liu Haotian progress too quickly. He wanted the boy to solidify his foundations first. Only by doing so would the boy have minimal obstacles to ovee when making further breakthroughs.


    Liu Haotian had lost his parents, Uncle Zhang, and Aunt Liu after sacrificing themselves to save his life. Because of that, Liu Haotian was able to mature at a frightening rate. One could¡¯ve even said that there wasn¡¯t an ounce of childishness to be found in the boy.


    He dedicated almost all of his waking moments to training and never wanted to y. Lu Xuan had to actually tell the boy to take time off and y before Liu Haotian was willing to take a break outside.


    Lu Xuan was afraid that if the boy was too dedicated to cultivation, his hastiness would¡¯ve slowed his progress.


    Despite that, those three months were all happy days that Liu Haotian had never experienced before in his life.


    Thanks to Lu Xuan protecting him, he no longer needed to be tense and afraid all the time, not knowing when he was going to be killed.


    Furthermore, he was also given the hope he needed to exact his revenge. All that Lu Xuan taught him were also teachings thatmon folk could only ever gawk at, with every single wording from the Great Path.


    After finding out that Lu Xuan was his uncle and he still had rtives elsewhere, Liu Haotian also stopped feeling as if things were bleak and hopeless like he was at the start. To him, these days were the happiest ones of his life so far.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve reached the Celestial Being Realm!¡±


    Liu Haotian¡¯s surprised voice was heard within the valley. He seemed to have leaped over the three feet high in one go as he ran to the hut and reported the good news to Lu Xuan, who was drinking tea.


    Lu Xuan saw that Liu Haotian¡¯s body was shimmering with golden light, which was the sign of having made a breakthrough into the Celestial Being Realm. He couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction.


    He then suddenly looked up at the sky.

 Chapter 726 - The World Turned Upside Down

    <h4>Chapter 726: The World Turned Upside Down</h4>


    Two hidden lights drifted in the sky, with oneing from a man and anothering from a woman.


    They were both dressed in robes and around 30 years old, with ordinary faces and eagle-like eyes. Their divine mind swept out like a radar.


    The woman swept around and said, ¡°What are we going to do when we find the boy from the Liu family?¡±


    The man nced at the woman and sneered, ¡°We¡¯ll get rid of him, of course. He is very dangerous. Why do you ask? Do you want to keep and raise him? Even the Immemorial Path has stepped forward and said that they want to take the boy as their disciple. In the ck market, that boy from the Liu family can be sold for two million mid-tier spirit stones!¡±


    The woman raised her brows. She also thought the same thing. Of course, the descendants of the sacred ones would¡¯ve been worth a lot. It was especially so for those who awakened their bloodline.


    Countless forces had such ns in mind. Some forces with a higher level of influence would¡¯ve taken these descendants in as their son or daughter-inw. Others would¡¯ve directly captured and bred them.


    Some forces were even crueler than that; they would¡¯ve done autopsies on their bodies.


    Everybody knew what happened to the Liu family at the time!


    Still amazed, the woman said, ¡°Tut-tut, he is someone with the blood of the sacred ones, after all. A boy without any cultivation is actually quite valuable. Even if both of our families united, we still wouldn¡¯t have two million mid-tier spirit stones!¡±


    Legends about the sacred ones could¡¯ve been found all over the continent, but no one had ever seen a real living sacred one.


    The man said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get the two million mid-tier spirit stones. We can¡¯t get that reward with so many people wanting to get their hands on it as well. However, the Jiang family¡¯s reward is a little more reliable. Although they¡¯re only offering 500,000 mid-tier spirit stones, they only have a simple request. It doesn¡¯t matter if we get him dead or alive. Of course, it would be better if he was dead. Sending them the head would be even better!¡±


    The man said.


    ¡°This task is less risky!¡±


    Suddenly, the two of them saw a boy and a young man on the edge of a cottage in a valley below their feet. They were looking up at the sky.


    ¡°Sister, look, is that Liu Haotian?¡±


    The man was pleasantly surprised to see a young man in a white robe and a child who seemed to be only a few years old.


    Sure enough, they were the same as what the stories had described them to be!


    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s them. God must¡¯ve rewarded me for my patience!¡± The woman roared withughter, feeling that she was very lucky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s capture them first, don¡¯t let them get away!¡±


    The man roared withughter before reaching out with a big hand. In an instant, Boundless spirit qi instantly wrapped around the big hand, which turned into a big qi-condensed hand and grabbed at Liu Haotian.


    Suddenly, the young man staring at the sky in a daze made a move. For a moment, the Spiritual Aether on his body soared. A long whip swung out and shed with electricity.


    The whip was like a long spear that instantly pierced the big hand. Then, the whip tied around the man and suddenly dragged him down.


    Boom!


    The man hit the ground hard, leaving behind arge crater in the ground of the valley.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    The woman realized that things had taken a turn for the worse, but it was toote. She was also wrapped by the thunderous whip and suddenly pulled down. She crashed onto the ground, creating arge crater as well.


    All of this would¡¯ve taken time to recount, but it all happened in just a moment. The moment the man and the woman made a move, they had already lost. Then, they were tied up by the Dragon-snaring Lasso and fell in front of Lu Xuan.


    That was when the two men remembered another story.


    Liu Haotian was forcibly snatched away from the hands of the Jiang family by a young man in a white robe. He had taken the boy away after destroying a group of elders and experts of the Jiang family.


    Although the Jiang family was only a small family, their leader was in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. He could¡¯ve been considered to be an expert.


    Coupled with a group of the Jiang family¡¯s elders, their scale was quite big whenpared to these two lone Cultivators.


    Even with such a line-up, they had failed to keep the bloodline of the sacred ones. The strength of the young man in the white robe was simply terrifying.


    They just didn¡¯t take the matter seriously before this. Since the incident, no one had seen the young man in a white robe. Although the Jiang family provided drawings of the man, nobody could find anyone who resembled the drawing.


    Many people even thought that the story of the Jiang family was just an excuse and could not be trusted.


    Only now did the man and the woman realize that they were too careless.


    Lu Xuan looked at the man and the woman who had been pulled down from the sky with the Dragon-snaring Lasso rope and said, ¡°Tell me, how did you guys find out about this?¡±


    Lu Xuan saw that they were aiming at Liu Haotian from the start. It was obvious that they were targeting Liu Haotian and not just passing by.


    The man and woman did not want to say anything at first, but they could not stop Lu Xuan.


    Soon, they told Lu Xuan everything. Only then did Lu Xuan find out what had happened outside during this time.


    Lu Xuan killed the elders and experts of the Jiang family.


    Someone else saw this unfolding in the distance, causing a huge stir within the entire Jiang family.


    At first, the Jiang family had spent a month panicking. When they found that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t try to kill them, they immediately regained their courage. They sent out the message that Liu Haotian had awakened the blood of the sacred ones.


    Although many people already knew about this, it caused an immediate stir after the Jiang family personally made the announcement.


    After so many years, a descendant of the sacred ones had finally awakened the blood of the sacred ones.


    For a time, the entire Holy Sun Continent was boiling, as everyone wanted to find Liu Haotian. The Immemorial Path wanted to ept Liu Haotian as a disciple, while others wanted to capture and use him to study the secret of the blood of the scared ones.


    Suddenly, everyone ran around in a frenzy!


    The Jiang family even took this opportunity to hold a meeting and recruit heroes from all over the world. Their targets were Lu Xuan and Liu Haotian. Anyone who killed Liu Haotian would be rewarded two million mid-tier spirit stones. If they could kill Lu Xuan as well, they would be given half of the Jiang family¡¯s fortune.


    They knew who Lu Xuan was, so they could only draw him and send out his arrest notice to everyone all over the world.


    The arrest notice caused an uproar as soon as the Jiang family issued it.


    Although the Jiang family wasn¡¯t very big, they had a lineage of hundreds of years and a profound foundation. Many of their businesses were also making progress with each passing day.


    Giving away half of their fortune was considered a bold move on their part.


    For a while, all the experts set out to look for Lu Xuan and Liu Haotian.


    It didn¡¯t matter which one was found; they were both worth a lot. From then on, they would have no shortage of cultivation resources. Countless lone Cultivators like this duo went out to find Lu Xuan and Liu Haotian as if they were sharks drawn to blood.


    The man quickly decided to beg for mercy. ¡°This is everything we know. Please let us live. We will keep our mouths shut and never mention that we saw you!¡±

 Chapter 727 - Going to the Root of the Problem

    <h4>Chapter 727: Going to the Root of the Problem</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan gave them a cold look before pointing outward with a finger. The Geng Metal Sword turned into a stream of sword light that cut off their heads. Lu Xuan never intended to let them off the hook.


    Lu Xuan looked at Liu Haotian, who seemed to have wanted to say something but had second thoughts. Lu Xuan said, ¡°Is it unbearable for you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just...¡± Liu Haotian looked at Lu Xuan before looking at the two bodies without heads. He was at a loss for words.


    Lu Xuan knew what he was thinking. Back when Lu Xuan was younger, he had been just as soft-hearted as Liu Haotian was now. Eventually, he became the person he currently was today; nobody was born a homicidal maniac.


    After going through so much, he had a better understanding of what to do.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°You are a descendant of the sacred ones. Now, you have awakened the blood of the sacred ones. Therefore, they need you to lead them. You may still be young, but you can¡¯t afford to be so soft-hearted!¡±


    He had seen many geniuses get tricked by others into getting themselves killed. Geniuses were only good at cultivation; that didn¡¯t mean they were also good at reading people¡¯s hearts.


    Many people had been killed by sinister viins before they even had a chance to shine.


    Liu Haotian nodded and said, ¡°I understand, uncle!¡± The death of the man and the woman did not faze him. While he was still being hunted in the past, he had seen many people die in the process.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°These two people had an ulterior motive. If we let them go so easily, they would¡¯ve definitely revealed our whereabouts! That¡¯s why I had to kill them. As the saying goes, if you want to deal with a problem, you have to go to the root of it. If it¡¯s not thoroughly dealt with now, then the problem will eventually worsenter on!¡±


    He then added, ¡°I want you to remember this: don¡¯t cause trouble for anyone, but don¡¯t be afraid when someone makes trouble for you!¡±


    Liu Haotian nodded. Although he still didn¡¯t fully understand what Lu Xuan meant, he would remember it for the rest of his life.


    Lu Xuan then coldly said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to deal with the Jiang family!¡±


    He never expected them to have caused such amotion even after many elders and the leader of the Jiang family were killed. Nobody knew how many people began searching for them after being tempted by the Jiang family¡¯s offer.


    However, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t the kind of person who avoided situations like this. If Lu Xuan wanted to solve this, he had to go directly to the root of the problem.


    In other words, he needed to get rid of the Jiang family once and for all.


    As long as the Jiang family was taken care of, part of the trouble would be resolved!


    As for the rest, it was inevitable. As a descendant of the sacred ones who had awakened the blood of the sacred ones, it was impossible for Liu Haotian to avoid the countless prying eyes of others. Unless he and Lu Xuan could leave the Holy Sun Continent right now, they would¡¯ve been found sooner orter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Jiang family right now and avenge Aunt Liu and Uncle Zhang.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Liu Haotian and said, ¡°Originally, I wanted to keep the Jiang family alive so that you can use them to sharpen your skills in the future and grow. However, it looks like we cannot wait for such an opportunity to arise. Since the Jiang family doesn¡¯t seem to know their ce, I might as well get rid of them now!¡±


    Liu Haotian looked at Lu Xuan with a pair of wide teary eyes and said, ¡°Take me with you, Uncle. I can help! My parents, Aunt Liu, and Uncle Zhang all died because of them. I want to see them die!¡±


    Liu Haotian¡¯s expression was a bit mature and resolute. This wasn¡¯t something someone his age should¡¯ve had.


    Lu Xuan sighed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there. We¡¯ll see who dares to hurt you while I¡¯m there!¡±


    Even if it meant Lu Xuan would lose everything, he decided to get rid of the Jiang family today.


    For him, killing people was no different from pulling grass. The Jiang family hadpletely angered him!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The ancestral home of the Jiang family was located in a mountain range.


    The entire ancestral home looked very picturesque, being located next to the mountains and river. It had amazing formations, protecting the entire Jiang family in the middle. Looking at it from a distance, it looked very hazy.


    On that day, countless people passed through at the foot of the mountain. Many of them were expert cultivators. This was because many people knew that it was the birthday of a Great Ancestor from the Jiang family.


    Having traveled around the world when he was young, this Great Ancestor had made many friends on his travels. He was the only elder left in the Jiang family.


    Many of the other elders from the Jiang family were killed some time ago, including even the head of the family.


    However, this Great Ancestor still did things without restraint.


    One by one, countless experts came forward to congratte him.


    In particr, many experts had arrived for the arrest notice from the Jiang family. It was this Great Ancestor who decided to offer up half of the Jiang family¡¯s fortune as a reward for finding Lu Xuan and Liu Haotian, after all.


    Otherwise, it would have been impossible for the Jiang family to give away half of their fortune without it seeming like some sort of scam.


    At the foot of the mountain, the weing disciples of the Jiang family stopped a young man in a white robe apanied by a child.


    One disciple asked, ¡°Who are you and why did youe to the Jiang family? Do you have an invitation?¡±


    ¡°I came to the Jiang family to uproot them!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s voice was loud and forceful, like a big bell.


    Next to him, Liu Haotian grasped Lu Xuan¡¯s clothes. Although he was a little scared, a trace of hatred lingered in his eyes.


    The Jiang family had killed almost all of Liu Haotian¡¯s close rtives. Even though he was only a few years old, he had already learned what hatred was.


    If Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t been looking after him, he would have gone into a deep depression.


    The weing disciple responded by suddenly shouting, ¡°What?! We have an enemy here!¡±


    All the disciples near the Jiang family immediately rushed over. They pulled out their power items and pointed them at Lu Xuan as if they wanted to see through him.


    Upon seeing such a scene, all of the guests at the foot of the mountain who were about to enter immediately retreated. Even aplete idiot could¡¯ve seen that Lu Xuan did not have any good intentions


    There was no way that the white-robed young man killed so many people on his way to the Jiang family just to celebrate the Great Ancestor¡¯s birthday.


    Therefore, he must¡¯ve had evil intentions!


    The weing disciple of the Jiang family pointed his sword at Lu Xuan and shouted, ¡°Who on earth are you? State your name!¡±


    ¡°Who am I? Isn¡¯t your Jiang family looking for me? Why are you even asking this? Don¡¯t you remember anything?¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the disciples of the Jiang family in front of him and smiled.


    One by one, the disciples of the Jiang family realized something. The disciples muttered amongst themselves, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the demon that the Jiang family is looking for recently? Isn¡¯t this the one who had caused heavy losses for the Jiang family? Then that child next to him must be Liu Haotian, the descendant of the sacred ones!¡±


    Suddenly, everyone felt as if they were facing a huge enemy. They all felt a chill go down their back and their scalp go numb.


    This crazy demon had killed many of the elders of the Jiang family. During this period, almost every family member had been mourning for their deceased leader while this was happening. Therefore, the Jiang family held a bitter grudge against Lu Xuan and Liu Haotian.


    The Jiang family¡¯s weing disciples roared, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    His words caused a battle to instantly break out.

 Chapter 728 - Where the Hell is Your Propriety, Justice, Honesty and Honor?

    <h4>Chapter 728: Where the Hell is Your Propriety, Justice, Honesty and Honor?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The weing disciples all seemed to be outstanding disciples from the younger generation of the Jiang family. Even if they weren¡¯t in the Divine Transformation Realm, they were only half a step away.


    Each of them was at such a rtively high cultivation level that ordinary people would¡¯ve still considered them experts.


    As they all began to attack, the fluctuating Spiritual Aether became a torrent that headed towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan hadpletely looked down on the attacks of an ordinary expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. Additionally, he thought nothing of the attacks of those who were only half a step in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Xuan grabbed at the void with one hand. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he caught and destroyed these attacks.


    These attacks were reduced to mere sparks in the palm of Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, just like the metal sparks created when gold and iron collided.


    ¡°What?¡± The expression on the faces of these disciples from the Jiang family immediately changed into looks of fear. If anyone was able to grab and destroy their attacks with just their physical body, then that meant that the person had a terrifying body.


    When the disciples looked at Lu Xuan again, they found that he did not have any fluctuations of Spiritual Aether around him at all. He seemed just like an ordinary person who had never cultivated before.


    However, this ordinary person had unexpectedly blocked their attacks very easily. No matter how people looked at the situation, it was unusual.


    Lu Xuan said to Liu Haotian behind him. ¡°Watch this!¡±


    Zoom! Zoom! Zoom!


    People couldn¡¯t clearly see what had happened while a few sword lights shed by. The lights then chopped off the heads of the disciples from the Jiang family, causing their blood to gush out in tall geysers.


    Liu Haotian¡¯s small face was flushed. He was not used to seeing people getting killed like this, but he knew that these were his enemies. He knew that he had to get used to it eventually.


    The change at the foot of the mountain soon rmed the Jiang family members within the mountain; the sound of the rm bells rang out from the depths of the mountain.


    Hundreds of Jiang family experts surrounded Lu Xuan. While most of them had not yet reached the Divine Transformation Realm, some of them were already several Divine Transformation Realm experts.


    The Jiang family was only a small family; they did not have many experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. After Lu Xuan had killed many of the family¡¯s experts, only a few of them remained.


    This time, all the old experts of the Jiang family got themselves involved. These elders, as well as the other elders that Lu Xuan had killed, were all middle-aged elders who were at the peak of their lives. They were far older; they might as well have been considered to be old men now.


    The elders of this age were in a state of semi-retirement. They either lived in peace, or they were preparing for a breakthrough that was very unlikely to arise.


    With how things currently looked, one could¡¯ve said that they were being forced to act now.


    This was all because of Lu Xuan!


    As soon as the elders of the Jiang family saw Lu Xuan, they immediately recognized him with angry eyes.


    At that moment, one of the elders of the Jiang family eximed, ¡°How dare you show yourself here?!¡±


    Nobody expected Lu Xuan to show up while the Jiang family was spending so many resources just to capture him. There was also the fact that Liu Haotian was standing behind Lu Xuan.


    When the elder who spoke saw Liu Haotian behind Lu Xuan, a touch of greed shed in this elder¡¯s eyes.


    It¡¯s the blood of the sacred ones!


    Some people wanted to ept Liu Haotian as their disciple so they could have the blood of the sacred ones for themselves. Some people wanted to breed Liu Haotian, while others wanted to dissect and study him.


    Some people even wanted to capture Liu Haotian and use his body to create some kind of medicine.


    The medicine they could produce using his body could prolong life. However, such a major medicine had to be refined with special blood as the main ingredient.


    This was a technique handed down from ancient times; it was said to have been handed down from the blood devils.


    Back when the blood devils had arrived, they had gone everywhere to capture human beings with special blood to refine their medicine and prolong their lives. Under such an environment, the sacred ones of the sacred ancestor were forced to resist the blood devils. In the process, they rose to be the sacred ancestors of the people on the Holy Sun Continent.


    After that, many people began targeting the descendants of the sacred ones. They wanted to capture Liu Haotian so that they could refine the medicine and prolong their life.


    In particr those very old cultivators. This was especially so with the older cultivators. They had used various means to prolong their life, including alkahestry pills. However, those methods were no longer effective now.


    Therefore, they turned their attention towards Liu Haotian.


    As expected, the elders of the Jiang family who were present looked at Liu Haotian with a bit of longing and enthusiasm in their eyes.


    At first, the Jiang family nned to quietly grab Liu Haitian and use him in breeding so they could have the blood of the sacred ones within their bloodline. Once that waspleted, they nned to make a medicine that would¡¯ve extended the lifespans of a group of elders.


    Lu Xuan smiled coldly at the elders of the Jiang family and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to show myself like this? Weren¡¯t you guys looking everywhere to kill me? Well, I¡¯m here now. I want to see which one of you can kill me!¡±


    He stood on the ground, tall and straight. Although he was actually around 1.8 meters tall, he looked like a towering mountain.


    ¡°Is he the one who had saved the boy with the blood of the sacred ones?¡±


    ¡°This man is very strange. You can¡¯t even see the slightest sign of Spiritual Aether on him!¡±


    ¡°He must be no ordinary person if he can save someone from the Jiang family and kill them!¡±


    Meanwhile, the other guests who hade to celebrate the birthday of the Jiang family¡¯s Great Ancestor were not as suspicious. They all began to talk amongst themselves.


    Lu Xuan was such a bizarre existence to them that they even felt as if something was off.


    One elder of the Jiang family wore a stern expression as he said, ¡°Three months ago, you killed a group of elders from the Jiang family and their leader. Now, you dare toe to our door. Do you think that you can defend yourself when our entire family is here?¡±


    This old man looked rather healthy; he was dressed in a gorgeous robe and looked thin. However, he had an astonishing force on his body. He was the previous generation¡¯s chief elder of the Jiang family.


    His status was very high, cing him above all the elders of the Jiang family.


    ¡°Do you guys know how it feels now?¡± Lu Xuan saw that everyone had a serious expression on their faces. Obviously, they were furious at Lu Xuan for killing their loved ones.


    However, Lu Xuan just sneered with disdain. ¡°When you killed all the descendants of the Liu family, why didn¡¯t you think about how much pain their deaths would¡¯ve caused?¡±


    ¡°You seemed to be friends with the Liu family, yet you chose to try and persecute the young son of the Liu family. Where the hell is your propriety, justice, honesty, and honor?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words caused an uproar among the guests, who didn¡¯t know too much about the situation. They did not know that the Jiang family took the lead in killing the descendant of the Liu family.


    The Jiang family said that they had gone to protect the descendant of the Liu family, but they were stopped by a mysterious young man dressed in white. Not only did the young man take Liu Haotian away, but he also killed all the experts and elders whom the Jiang family had sent to protect the boy.


    Now, however, Lu Xuan had given them apletely different version of the story.

 Chapter 729 - The Killing Begins

    <h4>Chapter 729: The Killing Begins</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xian had given everyone apletely different version of the story!


    Everyone could understand why the two stories were different. The blood of the sacred ones was unbelievably valuable, after all. It was considered even more valuable for a small family like the Jiang family.


    Even so, it was obvious that everyone looked at the Jiang family with contempt after finding out what they had done.


    After all, unlike in other cases involving family feuds, the Liu and Jiang families had been friends. Even then, the Jiang family refused to even spare the children of the Liu family from death.


    Who would still dare to be close to such a family? Everyone would¡¯ve been afraid of meeting the same fate as that of the Liu family.


    Even if the Jiang family had been nning to risk everything for a while now, they still couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed now.


    Only a few elders from the Jiang family remained unfazed. They were prepared for something like this to happen; maintaining a good public image no longer mattered to them.


    If something couldn¡¯t help them prolong their lives, then they didn¡¯t need to care about it!


    Many of the guests present, who were friends with the Jiang family, could not help but be enraged. At that moment, their hearts skipped a beat upon learning what truly happened. At the very least, they could not fully trust the Jiang family from here on out; they could no longer afford to let their guard down around them.


    Lu Xuan eximed, ¡°The Liu family are descendants of the sacred ones. Everyone knows about the contribution of the sacred ones for the Holy Sun Continent, but how did you guys treat the descendant of the sacred ones? How ungrateful. You still dare to show yourselves in this world after that?¡± You ungrateful people. Do you still have the face to live in this world?¡±


    One elder from the Jiang family yelled, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Although they no longer cared about losing face, they also knew how serious the situation had be.


    Aside from sects such as the Divine Blood Church who practiced evil forms of cultivation, nobody else dared to hunt and kill those who possessed the blood of the sacred ones.


    The sacred ones and the sacred ancestor have made so many major contributions for the Holy Sun Continent, after all; even if people wanted to obliterate them, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to actually go through with it.


    Today, everything the Jiang family had done was exposed, which had made countless people turn cold towards them. Many righteous people woulde to find trouble with them.


    For example, the white-robed young man in front of them hade out of nowhere. If the Jiang family went to the Listening Pavilion, it would¡¯ve been impossible for them to find any relevant information about Lu Xuan.


    It was as if he had popped out of the ground.


    The Jiang family was even more afraid of someone like him.


    Lu Xuan gave a faint smile as he said, ¡°After even having the audacity to make a move, why are you still afraid of what others will say about you? You¡¯re quite bold to do something like that and not regret it. You even want the blood of the sacred ones. Today, I¡¯ll get rid of all of you for trying to take the blood of the sacred ones for yourselves. If you truly aren¡¯t involved in this, I suggest you leave. If you don¡¯t leave, then don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m about to do to you!¡±


    At that moment, an elder of the Jiang family walked towards Lu Xuan, taking his time with each step. He said, ¡°Good, very good, you sure have a lot of nerve. I¡¯d like to see what you are going to do!¡±


    He was an expert in the fifth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. Every step he took in the sky had stepped on the hearts of the people.


    Although this elder of the Jiang family was old, he was at a realm far higher than the other ordinary elders of the Jiang family. He was very remarkable.


    That was when he suddenly moved and pped out a palm.


    A me demon god then appeared behind him. This was an image condensed by his primordial spirit.


    This palm created a big hole in the sky. People were terrified when they saw that the palm had crashed into the ground like a meteorite.


    The attack was so frightening that people could still feel this Burning Sun Strike from the palm even if they were far away from it.


    That was when Lu Xuan made his move. As he waved the Geng Metal Sword in his hand, a silver beam of sword qi immediately swept across the sky. It instantly chopped into the Burning Sun Strike.


    Boom!


    People watched as the sword light hit the Burning Sun Strike. The endless me was annihted under the wave of sword qi. Immediately afterward, the sword qinded on the elder¡¯s hand.


    The elder of the Jiang family screamed as his entire arm immediately exploded.


    He took several steps back to avoid the entire beam of sword light that went after him. He looked at Lu Xuan in surprise and anger.


    Lu Xuan had destroyed one of his arms in one move. If he hadn¡¯t dodged the rest of the attack in time, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve killed him.


    This sword qi was too shocking. It was unrivaled and unbeatable!


    People were surprised and shocked by the fierce sword qi that Lu Xuan had dealt. They had never seen such a terrifying sword qi before. They did not even see how Lu Xuan had used his Spiritual Aether.


    In other words, Lu Xuan had only used the sword qi of his sword to deal a heavy blow to an expert in the fifth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm and blow off his entire arm.


    Although the elder of the Jiang family was not extremely powerful, he was still considered to be skilled. His strength was very terrifying.


    Many people could see that the elder of the Jiang family was not invincible, especially since he was old andcked qi and blood. He could pretty much be eaten alive by other forces.


    However, Lu Xuan did not wear him out and prolong the battle. Lu Xuan had directly confronted the elder head-on and defeated him.


    The most horrifying thing about this elder of the Jiang family was the fact that he had conjured a wall of fire in front of him, which spread out like a flowing river and protected him.


    Everything seemed strange; people began wondering how this had all happened. Just then, they saw another beam of sword qi move towards the elder. It broke through the wall of fire before hitting the elder¡¯s body.


    The elder of the Jiang family was instantly cut in half, causing blood to spurt out of his body.


    All of this would¡¯ve taken a while to recount, but it had happened very quickly. People saw that Lu Xuan had instantly killed an elder of the Jiang family.


    It happened so fast that the crowd was not given a chance to even react!


    That was when many people finally believed that Lu Xuan had killed a group of experts from the Jiang family before calmly taking Liu Haotian away from them.


    He truly was strong!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    At that moment, another elder of the Jiang family couldn¡¯t hold themselves back any longer. He was so furious that the hair on his head almost stood up from anger.


    Although he was only an Elder Supreme of a small family, nobody dared to treat him like this.


    Killing an elder of their Jiang family in front of him was like pping him in the face.


    Suddenly, everyone in the Jiang family went berserk and charged towards Lu Xuan.


    Countless attacks turned into a torrent of various colors, most of which headed towards Lu Xuan.


    The rest of the attacks were headed for Liu Haotian.


    The Jiang family had hated Liu Haotian so much that they were going to kill him no matter what they originally nned.


    Nobody expected an ancient bronze clock to have emerged over Liu Haotian¡¯s head to protect him.


    All the attacksnded on the ancient bronze clock before disappearing.


    ¡°What is that?¡± While many people were shocked by the ancient bronze clock, Lu Xuan began his killing spree.

 Chapter 730 - Battlegod Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 730: Battlegod Reappears</h4>


    While everyone was still shocked by the appearance of the ancient bronze clock, Lu Xuan had already made his move.


    People saw a kind of attack that they had never seen before. No magic or unique skills were involved with such an attack; it had essentially relied on the strength of the user¡¯s physical body.


    Lu Xuan was strong enough to allow his physical body to grow even stronger. That way, his body could support him even more than it already did.


    As soon as Lu Xuan stepped down with his foot, he shattered a piece ofnd while he rose from the ground. He instantly moved to attack an elder from the Jiang family.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan was like a horrifying beast that had broken out of its cage.


    He was moving at such a shocking speed!


    The elder of the Jiang family did not even have time to react before Lu Xuan appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    As this elder of the Jiang family shouted, a fiery red ribbon seal emerged on top of his head before crashing down towards Lu Xuan.


    Buzz!


    The fiery red ribbon seal caused a divine fire to form all over the sky, sprinkling down to form a Fire Spear.


    However, that was when Lu Xuan punched at the ribbon seal.


    Boom!


    All anyone could see was how Lu Xuan¡¯s fist had contained a kind of supreme force that was capable of shattering the fiery red ribbon seal in one hit.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The elder of the Jiang family spat out a mouthful of blood. With his primordial spirit destroyed, he was left heavily injured upon impact with the attack.


    Suddenly, the white hairs on his back stood on end. He wanted to escape right now.


    He felt as if he was going to be frozen by a terrifying chill.


    However, he no longer had any time to escape. Lu Xuan directly punched out, and the spirit qi gathered around him and turned into a long dragon. This punch had managed to pierce the elder of the Jiang family.


    Fresh blood spurted out, dying the blue sky above a shade of blood-red.


    This elder of the Jiang family cried out in pain as he lost all of his power. His body then fell from the sky.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan was being held up by the boundless spirit qi as he floated high up in the air.


    He had lost all of his inner strength, making it impossible for him to fly. Even so, he could take a different approach. He thought about how he could manipte the spirit qi to form a tform that he could stand on.


    Lu Xuan was able to unleash an unimaginable power with just one move.


    He had easily killed one of the elders of the Jiang family.


    A guest of the Jiang family said in disbelief, ¡°How strong!¡±


    ¡°Where on Earth did hee from? Is he truly a cultivator?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s performance had also puzzled many people. It would¡¯ve been weird to say that he was a cultivator, as his appearance suggested otherwise.


    However, it would¡¯ve also been wrong to say that he had absolutely no experience in cultivation. If he could unleash such shocking strength, it wouldn¡¯t have made sense to say that he had never cultivated before.


    With reddened eyes, the Chief Elder of the Jiang family shouted, ¡°Set up the formation and kill him!¡±


    Lu Xuan dared to be this unscrupulous before the Jiang family. Even if the Jiang family was small, that was still not why they would¡¯ve been bullied.


    With themand from the Chief Elder of the Jiang family, a series of formations were suddenly formed in the sky. Boundaries appeared in the air in rapid session.


    The Jiang family saw Lu Xuan as their mortal enemy. This setup was obviously used to deal with the invasion of other families.


    However, they had now used it against just one person!


    Countless bright lights emerged from the formations. These bright lights were the torrent of energy that came from the magic. Even a weak expert in the Divine Transformation Realm would not dare to face even one of the lights head-on.


    A variety of attacks covered the sky as they fell towards Lu Xuan.


    Several guests of the Jiang family could not help but sigh in sadness. Although the Jiang family was small, they passed down their legacy between multiple generations. That¡¯s what made them extremely strong.


    It wasn¡¯t like the Jiang family could not grow any stronger. If they were ced on Earth or in the Blessed Enve, they would be strong enough to sweep the world and be a supreme leader.


    On the Holy Sun Continent, however, this kind of strength could only be regarded as normal.


    A variety of attacks were intertwined to form a, as the terrifying attacks covered the sky and blocked out the sun.


    That was when Lu Xuan finally made his move. The spirit qi lingering behind him transformed into a pair of wings, which were controlled by his primordial spirit.


    Lu Xuan walked within these attacks while the terrifying qi and blood on his body surged. Although Lu Xuan¡¯s inner skills were sealed, his physical body alone was still strong enough to have caused such an anomaly. This fact shocked many guests of the Jiang family.


    Lu Xuan directly arrived before one formation and shed at it with his Geng Metal Sword. Suddenly, the formation was split in half, The disciples of the Jiang family who were in charge of operating this formation were reduced to blood-red fog all over the sky. They had died miserably.


    This kind of formation waspletely useless against Lu Xuan, who was still in the middle of refining his physical body. Once he had finished his refinement, he could rely on his physical body to destroy all the experts of the Jiang family. By then, they would not be able to pose any threat to him at all.


    After chopping through one formation, Lu Xuan had no intention to stay. His body turned into a stream of light as headed towards another formation.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    These formations simply could not stop Lu Xuan from moving forward. No attack could injure Lu Xuan, who was shockingly strong.


    Even if the attacks had asionally arrived in front of him, he would¡¯ve directly shattered these attacks with just a wave of his hand. He had amazing power.


    He cut through the countless formations and boundaries along the way.


    ¡°Not bad, boy!¡±


    A deep hatred lingered in the eyes of the Chief Elder from the Jiang family. He was able to see that Lu Xuan wasing for him.


    Obviously, Lu Xuan had secretly nned to capture the leader. He broke several formations as he moved toward the Chief Elder of the Jiang family.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was obvious and quick. Everyone had responded by rushing towards Lu Xuan, trying to stop his footsteps.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was very shocking; nobody was a match for him at all.


    As Lu Xuan shed out with the sword in his hand, the body of the Geng Metal Sword trembled slightly. Afterward, a stream of sword qi swept out and instantly struck an elder of the Jiang family who was heading towards him.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sword was thousands of meters long. It was invincible; almost nothing could stop Lu Xuan¡¯s sword attack.


    ¡°Third Elder!¡±


    There was another roar from the members of the Jiang family before another elder was killed.


    A chill went down the spines of everyone from the Jiang family. They knew that this elder had been killed after just seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s face. His attack was directly crushed by Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.


    What amazingbat strength!


    ¡°Again!¡±


    The qi and blood gradually surged within Lu Xuan¡¯s body until even his essence and qi were boiling. Under the sun, his entire body was like a golden Battlegod.

 Chapter 731 - Killings Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 731: Killings Everywhere</h4>


    Despite having reached the Nirvana stage, Lu Xuan remainedpletely unfazed. He had too many means at his disposal, and having his own Spiritual Aether sealed didn¡¯t mean that he was entirely powerless.


    Lu Xuan still had many ways that he could go about killing people.


    Deep down, he was fuming over what the members of the Jiang family did. Themon folks of the Holy Sun Continent saw the Liu family as one of the ns who came from the descendants of the sacred ones.


    There were many minor ns of such sacred bloodline spread all over the Holy Sun Continent. While the actual number of them remained quite small, they still existed.


    In reality, exterminating the Liu family would¡¯ve hardly been deemed an issue for most people out there.


    Countless people went about calling themselves descendants of the sacred ones, after all. However, such ims were deemed utterly pointless if they hadn¡¯t awakened their sacred bloodline yet.


    However, Lu Xuan saw it differently; since his mother came from the Liu family, he was considered one of them.


    It was especially so after he lost his entire family back in his past life. From then on, he walked the path leading to greatness all on his own. He had been alone back then.


    As such, he yearned for kinship more than anyone could¡¯ve imagined.


    Those people were currently going out to exterminate everyone within the Liu family. While the Jiang family was not the mastermind behind it, the way the Jiang family betrayed the Liu family still thoroughly infuriated him.


    After killing an elder at Divine Transformation Realm with a swing of his sword, he made another move, thrusting his sword through the head of yet another elder of the Jiang n.


    His sword aura burst, blowing the head of that elder up into pieces.


    He moved at frightening speeds. His attacks grew increasingly furious, not stopping for even a second.


    ¡°It¡¯s just terrifying how powerful a single person could get.¡±


    Some people from the n were baffled by what they saw, looking as if they had just seen a ghost. What Lu Xuan demonstrated had refreshed the definition of the very pinnacle of personal power in their minds.


    It was especially so given that in the Holy Sun Continent, the greater ns and sects were held in higher regard not just because they had plenty of formidable ones around. These forces also had too many means at their disposal.


    Regardless of how powerful a single lone cultivator could get, it would¡¯ve still been very difficult for them to match the overall powers that a sect or a nmanded.


    If one lone cultivator got on the bad side of those sects and ns, it would¡¯ve usually caused the sects and ns to retaliate in full.


    That was precisely why lone cultivators were never highly regarded in the Holy Sun Continent.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance had broken the convention.


    When facing off against lesser ns like the Jiang family, which was still quite formidable despite their size, any average lone cultivator would¡¯ve still seen him as a titan would still be regarded as a titan by any average lone cultivator out there.


    Even then, the n actually looked like it was about to copse before Lu Xuan.


    Everyone went all out to kill their targets.


    After things had gone this far, there was utterly no room for reconciliation between both parties. Because Lu Xuan had killed so many elders and formidable fighters from the Jiang family, they would never just let both him and Liu Haotian go easy. All of them were burning with rage and vengeance, going all out to kill Lu Xuan no matter what it cost.


    Meanwhile, another group of fighters were surrounding and attacking Liu Haotian. To be more precise, they were attacking Liu Haotian as he was encased within the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    Liu Haotian¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he saw Lu Xuan going all out to kill whoever stood in his way. He remembered how his family, along with Aunt Liu and Uncle Zhang, were ughtered mercilessly.


    Lu Xuan had no intentions whatsoever to raise Liu Haotian in a sheltered manner. The very reason he brought the boy out was to let him see with his own eyes just how brutal the world of cultivation actually was.


    It was thew of the jungle reigning supreme, where the strong preyed on the weak. In the world of cultivation, such happenings would only happen more frequently.


    The boy looked on and was growing deep down. The fighters from the Jiang n charged at him. Although he was frightened and shocked by what was happening, he quickly steadied himself.


    ng!


    A massive rumbling sound rang out from the bell, emitting ripples visible to the naked eye. The space where the ripples treaded was renderedpletely still.


    The fighters who were charging at the bell were not even at the Divine Transformation Realm yet. Thus, they had no way of resisting such a powerful spell. All of them were quickly rendered still where they were, being utterly unable to move at all.


    That spell could render thempletely still and prevent them from moving.


    At that moment, what happened next caught everyone by surprise. After those people were renderedpletely still by the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, Liu Haotian made his move with a sword.


    That sword was none other than the Dragonyer, the sword which Lu Xuan used before giving it to Liu Haotian for self-defense. The Dragonyer was hardly useful to Lu Xuan anymore whenpared to the Geng Metal Sword he now had.


    However, the de was still a formidable weapon to the boy, especially when the sword sealed spells as powerful as the Advent of Thunder Dragon within it.


    The boy was still only at the Celestial Being Realm, after all.


    Normally, the boy would have been unable to even withstand attacks from even a finger from those fighters. Now, all of them were reduced to little more than meat on a chopping board.


    Pfftt!


    Liu Haotian went about thrusting the sword into the chests of those fighters in quick session. Blood sprayed everywhere right away.


    None of those fighters would have expected themselves to be killed by a boy like that. Ironically, this boy was supposed to be their target instead.


    Instead, it was a case of the hunter bing the hunted. The victim became the one to decide if the attacker would live or die.


    Blood sprayed all over Liu Haotian. When coupled with the look on his face, the blood made him look like some young hellspawn crawling out of Hell.


    While the fighters from the Jiang n were renderedpletely still in midair, the boy went about killing them one by one.


    Whenpared to the fiery and intense battles on Lu Xuan¡¯s end, things looked unnervingly peculiar and harrowing for Liu Haotian.


    Many of the n¡¯s guests noticed what was happening. They all saw how Liu Haotian went about killing those fighters from the Jiang n.


    ¡°The boy truly is a descendant of the sacred ones. Just look at him. His hands were still shaking at first, but now his hands couldn¡¯t be any steadier.¡±


    Everyone around quickly noted how Liu Haotian¡¯s hands were shaking at the start, but the boy had gotten increasingly used to killing people over time.


    Many people in the crowd recalled the first time they went about killing people. Things had never been so easy and effortless for them.


    They could evenpletely imagine that considering what the boy had been through, his bloodline would¡¯ve likely allowed probably to quickly be one of the fighters at the absolute pinnacle on the Holy Sun Continent.


    The emergence of those from the sacred bloodline were few and far between in history. However, this generation didn¡¯t turn out to be made of people short of being at the absolute pinnacle. That was because such a physique was just too rare and too formidable.


    ¡°I wonder what is that man is trying to make a descendant of the sacred ones into, letting the boy watch him kill and then have the boy kill on his own. This is definitely a man trying to make a dragon out of the boy instead of a good-for-nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that many people out there will lose sleep over this. It was bad enough when there was hardly anyone of decent stock emerging out of the Liu n. When a decent onees, the only one who emerged had awakened the sacred bloodline. Wouldn¡¯t they be afraid of getting what¡¯sing to them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid many people out there are going to do something. The Holy Sun Continent will see chaos everywhere soon enough.¡±

 Chapter 732 - I Don鈥檛 Need more than a Single Move to Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 732: ¨C I Don¡¯t Need more than a Single Move to Kill You</h4>


    Many guests of the Jiang n saw Liu Haotian¡¯s changes and knew what that meant; the boy was gradually changing into something else.


    That was a process that many among the crowd had been through personally.


    Every cultivator had undergone this process. Even those of esteemed lineages or heritages that had been practically treated as gods had to go through something like that.


    Liu Haotian was currently undergoing a process of such metamorphosis. Those who were half a step into Divine Transformation Realm became his stepping stones in facilitating such growth. This was something that many would see to be quite a splurge.


    Many people within the crowd were at such a level themselves. As such, they knew very well that fostering one such fighter, even if they had yet to reach Divine Transformation Realm, required hefty amounts of resources.


    Many lone cultivators saw the cost to get someone to the Divine Transformation Realm as nothing short of astronomical.


    At that moment, Liu Haotian was going about thrusting his sword into every single person, with every thrust signifying massive loss.


    On the other side, Lu Xuan had been casually going on a killing spree.


    After killing several elders, he came right before the great elder of the Jiang family.


    By then, he was literally covered in blood. He looked hardly different from Liu Haotian at the moment. He hadpletely lost the mystical, clean appearance that he had at the very beginning.


    However, the look on his face never changed. Only the murderous intent in his eyes became more intense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! Today, you¡¯ll pay for killing so many people of the Jian family!¡±


    The great elder of the Jiang n was incredibly furious. His silver hair billowed everywhere, making him look like some kind of god himself.


    Lu Xuan did little more than throwing a punch at the shouting old man, reducing over a dozen fighters who were half a step into the Divine Transformation Realm standing in front of him into a mist of blood spraying everywhere. Despite having erected their so-called killing formation that shrouded the entire sky, they were unable to do anything against Lu Xuan.


    At that moment, the great elder of the Jiang n made his move. He burst with a frightening glow all over him, spreading his light everywhere. He looked as if he was about to burn the entire ce to a crisp.


    Boundless mes coalesced into a ming giant, standing tall and proud in the sky.


    The Jiang family had never faced such vast losses before. The great elder had now used all of his strength.


    He was already extremely furious after Lu Xuan went on his killing spree before. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to immediately make a move. He was slowly returning to his pinnacle state.


    He was so old that he had to seal parts of his body¡¯s functions just to live at least a little longer.


    He simply couldn¡¯t unleash his true power on such short notice.


    It was only then that he was truly able to unleash the pinnacle of his true might: the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    As far as raw power went, that great elder was actually 30 percent more powerful than Jiang Tiansheng, the head of the family whom Lu Xuan killed before.


    The elder had gotten too old to maintain suchbat prowess all the time. Every time he made a move, he would have to expend a great deal of lifeforce and lifespan, which he had little to spare.


    However, given the circumstances at that moment, he had no choice but to act.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The great elder of the n made his move, pping down with a single hand and conjuring a massive ming hand destroying everything in its path.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need more than a single move to kill you.¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted and activated the White Sun Soaring Sutra, causing his powers to continue until it reached the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm within the blink of an eye.


    Pfftt!


    That massive ming hand was torn apart by the sh of his sword. Lu Xuan made his move holding the Geng Metal Sword, swinging the de down onto that massive ming hand and tearing it apart right away.


    The sword then came down on that great elder right away.


    Pfftt!


    The great elder¡¯s eyes were wide open as his body was cleaved, causing blood to spray all over the ce.


    The great elder probably never expected himself to be so utterly helpless against Lu Xuan.


    Despite having brought his greatest power to the forefront, he actually wasn¡¯t able to withstand even a single hit from Lu Xuan, who had gotten to the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm by using the White Sun Soaring Sutra.


    Such a feat in itself was utterly terrifying.


    There was only silence after that. Everyone kept their mouths shut, looking as if they had just seen a ghost.


    The way they saw it, Lu Xuan, who was still holding his sword, still looked like something that crawled out of hell, despite having deactivated the White Sun Soaring Sutra¡¯s effects.


    All the remaining members of the Jiang family suffered a psychological breakdown. Even though Lu Xuan was an archenemy of their n, the fearsome might that Lu Xuanmanded meant that they couldn¡¯t even begin to take their revenge before they were killed.


    Everyone around waspletely silent.


    ¡°This¡­ this is impossible¡­¡±


    Many among the crowd were unable to ept the fact that something so harrowing had just happened.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with him? How could he be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Chaos, chaos is upon us all!¡±


    ¡°The Jiang n would probably be eradicated right where they stood.¡±


    ¡°I remember that the man said that he was here to cut something down. Despite the n having so many formidable fighters and of such depth, he actually managed to mow them down just like grass!¡±


    That fact alone was enough to shake anyone to their core.


    Lu Xuan had resisted the might of a lesser n all on his own. More importantly, many people still didn¡¯t know just how capable he was, or that he even has powers at all.


    ¡°Then again, the Jiang family still has a trump card.¡±


    Some recalled that the Jiang family was still able to fight back as they were. Despite being the birthday of the family¡¯s Great Ancestor, he still had yet to show up.


    That Great Ancestor was so powerful that all who were present have heard of it. That Great Ancestor had be the overlord of the entire region at a young age. Otherwise, not many people would¡¯vee to celebrate his birthday.


    Boom!


    Everyone sensed a terrifying aura raging about all of a sudden, spreading all over the ce from within the ancestral residence of the n.


    Everyone then saw two figures flying out from the divine mountain.


    The one who was taking the lead wore armor and looked like he was in his middle ages. His aura was terrifying and boiling to the brim.


    The man behind him wore a Taoist robe and rode on a sword that was approaching the crowd.


    Many people couldn¡¯t immediately recognize the two, but it didn¡¯t take long for them to identify the middle-aged man in armor as the Great Ancestor of the Jiang family.


    Hiss!


    Many gasped right away. They knew that the Great Ancestor was actually far older than the great elder of the n whom Lu Xuan just killed. Inparison, that great elder had only just made it into old age.


    On the other hand, the great ancestor was probably approaching a near-death state. He was only able to make an announcement of him still being alive by making an appearance during his birthdays.


    That was all there was to it.


    However, having made an appearance looking like a middle-aged man and brimming with life, he looked like anything but someone who was about to die. That could¡¯ve been because he had broken through the Divine Transformation Realm, just like how it had been with the sacred ancestor all those years ago.


    Another possibility was that he had actually burned away all of his lifeforce during that period, returning to his peak just to fight hisst.

 Chapter 733 - No More Than 10 Moves

    <h4>Chapter 733: No More Than 10 Moves</h4>


    The Great Ancestor of the Jiang family had returned to his absolute peak precisely because he had burned away all of his lifeforce. As a result, both his powers and his bearing had returned to when he was at his prime.


    Only then did the crowd realize why the Great Ancestor never showed up despite how intense the battles had been.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s killing spree was so overpowering and wless that none could even begin to resist him. Everyone who stood in his way was practically killed with just one move.


    Even the great elder of the Jiang family was killed with just one move from Lu Xuan, whose powers had suddenly burst.


    Due to how intense the massacres had been, everyone around felt like a century had passed. In reality, everything had happened within a moment.


    The crowd quickly recognized the young man who was wearing a Taoist robe and standing by the Great Ancestor¡¯s side.


    It was Shi Buyi, the most extraordinary person from the current generation that the Immemorial Path had to offer.


    It was said that his powers were extremely formidable, making him the best of the best the Holy Sun Continent had to offer in the current generation.


    He was so renowned that he gained plenty of support from within the Immemorial Path. He was even a very strong contender for the position of next sectmaster.


    ¡°Even Shi Buyi is here.¡±


    Some people felt that the situation felt off. Despite the Great Ancestor of the Jiang family being so well-known, he only reigned supreme over that region and not any further.


    Shi Buyi¡¯s status meant that he didn¡¯t actually need to show up to the event. He was at a much higher status than the Jiang family, after all.


    However, many then quickly realized another reason why he showed up: Liu Haotian.


    Shi Buyi hade for the descendant of the sacred ones.


    ¡°The sacred bloodline was truly something, so much so that even someone like Shi Buyi himself has toe for the descendant of the sacred ones.¡±


    The crowd quickly realized that the Great Ancestor¡¯s birthday celebration was far from enough to catch the attention of someone like that. However, things would bepletely different when Liu Haotian, a descendant of the sacred ones, was involved.


    As expected, everyone found that Shi Buyi¡¯s eyes were on Liu Haotian the whole time.


    At that moment, there was a very eerie standoff taking ce up in the sky. Lu Xuan and the Great Ancestor stood against each other, with the aura emanating from the Great Ancestor being so terrifying that it was deemed suffocating.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan looked like he hadpletely nothing on him. What made the situation so weird about it was that despite that, the Great Ancestor¡¯s aura was unable to affect him at all.


    Shi Buyi stood by the Great Ancestor¡¯s side with his robe billowing in the wind. He said to the Great Ancestor, ¡°Great Ancestor, could you do me a favor and not do anything against them? Our sectmaster said that he¡¯d like Liu Haotian to join the Immemorial Path. He is a descendant of the sacred ones, after all. The sacred ones had done so much for the Holy Sun Continent. I¡¯m afraid it would be inappropriate to treat their descendants so poorly.¡±


    The Great Ancestor struggled as he turned his head to the side to look at Shi Buyi. He replied, ¡°This man has killed all of our elders at the Divine Transformation Realm, including our great elder and head of the n. The future of the Jiang family is almost gone thanks to that man. Do you think I¡¯ll be able to rest easy if I don¡¯t kill him?¡±


    The Great Ancestor slowly spoke through gritted teeth, making it obvious how much he hated Lu Xuan.


    During any other time, the renown of the Immemorial Path would have sufficed to have him makepromises. Now, all he could think about was killing Lu Xuan.


    One could imagine just how bleak the n¡¯s future looked after Lu Xuan killed so many fighters of the Jiang family.


    The n had made countless enemies, to begin with. One could imagine what kind of hell would¡¯ve awaited them if the formidable ones didn¡¯t protect them.


    One could¡¯ve said that Lu Xuan had thrown the entire n into the depths of Hell. In that case, the Great Ancestor decided that if he was going to Hell, he would drag Lu Xuan down with him.


    The killing intent raging within the Great Ancestor¡¯s eyes looked like it was about to spill over as he said, ¡°Not just him. I¡¯m going to kill Liu Haotian as well. Nothing can stop me. If you dare to keep trying to tell me to back down, I¡¯ll simply think you¡¯re one of them. In that case, don¡¯t me me for treating you so harshly.¡±


    Shi Buyi looked at the Great Ancestor and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall say no more.¡±


    It was obvious that he had no intentions of meddling in the feud between the Great Ancestor and Lu Xuan.


    The Great Ancestor held a spear, twirling it about before pointing it at Lu Xuan. ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you within 10 moves, then I¡¯ll kill myself instead!¡±


    ¡°Oh, how interesting!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed. The aura emanating from the Great Ancestor was so intensely powerful and harrowing as his lifeforce burned. It was of a levelpletely beyond those of Jiang Tiansheng and the others.


    Boom!


    It seemed as if the air around the Great Ancestor was about to crumble. He made his move, thrusting the spear in his hand at Lu Xuan at once.


    The crimson mes conjured by the spear lit up the sky right away, turning the entire ce into a massive ocean of mes.


    All of the n¡¯s guests, whether they were at the Divine Transformation Realm or otherwise, experienced massive psychological pressure brought about by the spear.


    A fire dragon was conjured from the spear, shooting into the sky as it charged at Lu Xuan. That was the Great Ancestor¡¯s most powerful attack.


    That attack¡¯s power was at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    That was his strongest attack. Nobody knew that the Great Ancestor had already gone so far as to reach the ninth tier.


    It was a pity that despite so, he was already so old that getting to such a tier wouldn¡¯t extend his lifespan by much. He was still on the brink of death.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura climbed as well.


    It went all the way into the Divine Transformation Realm before climbing into higher tiers.


    The first tier, the second tier¡­


    The seventh tier, the eighth tier¡­


    Then the ninth tier.


    Lu Xuan cranked his powers all the way up to the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. While his current level of power beyond what it actually was, he could still easilymand that power as if it was his own.


    At that moment, the crimson fire dragon howled and charged at Lu Xuan with its fangs and ws out.


    Lu Xuan then threw a punch in return as well: the Golden Dragon¡¯s w.


    It was a very simple move, yet it was still unimaginable powerful when Lu Xuan used it.


    Boom!


    The dragon w of the Golden Dragon¡¯s w punch sted onto that crimson fire dragon, tearing apart the fire dragon right away. The golden dragon then crashed into the spear itself, causing sparks to fly all over the ce.


    Both parties had given their all in that one sh, not holding anything back.


    ¡°Now I get why you¡¯re making such a big deal about killing me within 10 moves. Any more than that and those old bones of yours would fall apart. Am I right?¡± Lu Xuanughed at the top of his lungs upon seeing what the Great Ancestor of the Jiang family was trying to pull.


    The Great Ancestor had been burning all of his lifeforce. Despite his efforts, being so old meant that he was unable to fight prolonged battles.


    He could only make 10 moves at most.

 Chapter 734 - Killing the Great Ancestor of the Jiang Family

    <h4>Chapter 734: Killing the Great Ancestor of the Jiang Family</h4>


    The difference hardly mattered to Lu Xuan. As he currently was, he didn¡¯t have the ability to fight for long, either.


    That one punch alone had cost him 200,000 mid-tier spirit stones already.


    All of his current powers were used for transforming his body to reach the Nirvana state. As such, every single attack he pulled at that moment had cost him all the mid-tier spirit stones that he had umted.


    Even if he were to just maintain his current form at the Divine Transformation Realm and do nothing else, he would still have had to spend 500 mid-tier spirit stones every second.


    As such, time was of the essence to him as well; he toocked the ability to drag the fight out for long.


    Both parties wanted to end the fight as quickly as possible. None of them wanted to drag the fight out longer than necessary.


    The Great Ancestor became even more terrifying after that attack failed to do its job. The aura all over his body had actually grown afterward.


    At this point, he had nothing left to fear. Even if he seeded in killing Lu Xuan, he would still perish. Given that, he vowed to drag Lu Xuan to hell with him no matter what it took.


    He charged at Lu Xuan with the spear in his hand, moving like a meteor that was about to hit the ground.


    Boom!


    When both sides shed, the spear actually caused Lu Xuan to bleed.


    Many gasped at the sight. Despite having fought so many other people before this, this was the first time Lu Xuan was ever injured in a fight.


    His performance before this had been too utterly shocking. Regardless of the attacks he faced, none managed to even hurt him. Such a physique and performance had far exceeded their expectations.


    Now, however, the spear managed to hurt him.


    That fiery-red spear that the Jiang family¡¯s Great Ancestor held was a top-tier spiritual weapon. It wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt Lu Xuan otherwise.


    Drip, drip.


    As the blood dripped out of him, his face never changed. It took only mere moments for his wound to bepletely healed.


    On the other hand, the Great Ancestor of the Jiang family violently spat out blood and wobbled as he backed away. This was a clear indication that he had taken a severe blow.


    The look in his eyes flickered with intense murderous intent.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I won¡¯tst long, but what about you? Do you think you canst 10 moves? Even if you do, then what? People all over the world want you dead. By then, even a child by the roadside could easily kill you.¡±


    The Great Ancestor could see Lu Xuan¡¯s current condition. While he didn¡¯t know what kind of tricks Lu Xuan used to amplify his powers this much, he knew that Lu Xuan still couldn¡¯t afford to fight for long.


    Right now, that was Lu Xuan¡¯s greatest weakness.


    Lu Xuan was able to sense intense malice not only in the Great Ancestor¡¯s words but also from how many people were looking at him.


    After what that Great Ancestor said, Lu Xuan would be someone¡¯s target even after winning against the Great Ancestor.


    At first, most people wouldn¡¯t have dared to cause trouble for Lu Xuan, as his performance was just too frighteningly shocking. No one would have dared to get on the nerves of a killing machine capable of killing anyone with just a single move.


    However, the current situation was now different. After knowing that he was unable to fight for long, many would have had thought differently as well.


    Whether it was because of all those miracles that he performed or because of Liu Haotian, many around them saw that those two were walking pieces of treasures. It was unlikely that they would let them go so easily.


    The Great Ancestor had also done what he did in an attempt to mess up Lu Xuan¡¯s will.


    Then again, he still underestimated Lu Xuan. Despite his youthful appearance, Lu Xuan had far morebat experience than the Great Ancestor did. Thus, something like that wouldn¡¯t have fazed him.


    Lu Xuan smirked as he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already dug yourself into quite a hole, yet you¡¯re still thinking of having others do your dirty work for you?¡±


    The Great Ancestor¡¯s aura continued to climb. His powers didn¡¯t show any signs of weakening. He had instead gotten even more powerful, thrusting his spear right away at Lu Xuan.


    That thrust was as menacing as it could¡¯ve been; the spear practically served as an extension of his arm.


    The Great Ancestor looked like a spear that was capable of prating anything standing in his way.


    Boom!


    Both of them shed again.


    Both parties went at each other¡¯s throats, shing several times.


    They traded several blows upon impact, spilling blood with every move.


    The Great Ancestor kept coughing blood as he burned his own lifeforce to fight such a battle, yet he was still unable to hold on for long. His appearance aged and withered at an rming rate.


    All those attacks were massive burdens to his body after all.


    On the other side, Lu Xuan was injured as well. He had only been able to maintain something akin to an ascended state using the White Sun Soaring Sutra, whichpletely paled inparison to his actual level of power.


    If he were actually at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm himself, he would have probably been able to snuff the Great Ancestor out with just a single punch.


    Despite his limitations, he still had the upper hand; any injury that he sustained from that fire dragon spear was quickly healed.


    That was the advantage that came with being young.


    Everyone could tell that the victor was now determined. Lu Xuan¡¯s performance at that moment was simply extraordinary. While the Great Ancestor¡¯s powers continued to climb, his condition all over continued to decline instead.


    He wouldn¡¯t have been able to take many more blows, so much so that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to see him being eliminated with just a single blow. Everything he said about dealing with Lu Xuan in 10 moves or less was all a bluff.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s condition consistently remained at its peak throughout the whole time. Any injury he sustained could be quickly healed.


    Messy punches from inexperienced younglings could kill a seasoned, aged master. That was how things seemed between them.


    Everyone was able to tell that even if Lu Xuan were to just drag the battle out, he could afford to do so until the Great Ancestor crumbled.


    That was the difference between the two of them.


    ¡°One move is more than enough to kill you!¡±


    As the Great Ancestor roared, all of his powers grew as his aura was ignited. He put everything he got behind the next thrust that was toe.


    Completely cornered, the Great Ancestor was nning to take Lu Xuan down with him via murder-suicide.


    The st of the spear tore through space, drowning Lu Xuan like a torrent. There was no evading the st.


    That was the strongest attack that the Great Ancestor could pull after burning all of his lifeforce. That was a type of sacrificial method at work; he offered everything he had if it meant crushing all of his enemies standing before him.


    Boom!


    Everyone focused their attention on a massive mushroom-shaped cloud that was rising from the sh.


    Someone was seen emerging from the cloud. A terrifying st of the sword was seen tearing the space, sting onto that Great Ancestor right away.


    ng!


    The Great Ancestor¡¯s spear managed to block the attack from the sword aura, yet it was broken shortly afterward.


    The attack then simply continued to move without stopping after cutting down the spear, bisecting the Great Ancestor right away.


    Pfftt!


    That Great Ancestor was bisected. His body blew up, spraying blood everywhere as his remains hit the ground.


    The Great Ancestor of the Jiang family had been killed in the blink of an eye. His attack drowned Lu Xuan, yet the young man only emergedter to kill him. The process was so quick that nobody was able to react to it in time.


    Only then did they notice that the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was spinning leisurely above Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 735 - Public Enemy Number One

    <h4>Chapter 735: Public Enemy Number One</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan summoned the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell in the nick of time and blocked that fatal attack.


    The usual spiritual weapons wouldn¡¯t have been enough to block the attack. Since the bell was capable of traversing space, it was able to appear right above his head and blocked thatst attack from the Great Ancestor of the Jiang family in the nick of time.


    The Jiang family was done for.


    That was the thought that appeared in the minds of everyone present whether they liked it or not. The Jiang family was truly done for.


    All of the fighters from the Jiang family who were deemed formidable enough to hold their own were all dead. The n was robbed of any chance of being protected by such fighters on the surface, and they lost protection from their Great Ancestor from the shadows to the hands of that young man as well.


    The Jiang family waspletely robbed of any means of defending themselves from those who had their eyes on them.


    The Jiang family truly lost what it would have taken for them to rise again. Despite being only a lesser n found amongst the many others throughout the entire Holy Sun Continent, a n like that would have still required over a millennium for them to be of such a size and prestige. They would¡¯ve had to umte resources throughout the ages before they could be something substantial.


    No one would have given the Jiang family much time to rise again.


    Of course, it was entirely impossible for them to ever get such a chance. Under such circumstances, the Jiang family was done for.


    The aura which Lu Xuan d himself with gradually subsided. By then, nobody around would have dared to underestimate Lu Xuan anymore; his performance just moments ago was more than enough to shock them.


    The guests of the n were all shocked to the core.


    However, the crowd remembered what that Great Ancestor just said before. Lu Xuan did look like he had run out of tricks at that moment. His current condition actually wasn¡¯t that much better than that of the Great Ancestor of the Jiang family just moments ago.


    Upon thinking about it further, the looks that people cast on Lu Xuan became rather odd. There truly was malice brimming in their eyes.


    Lu Xuan remainedpletely unfazed by the looks he received. He simply walked down from the sky as if he was stepping on solid ground.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    At that moment, a middle-aged man who worevish clothes walked out among the guests of the Jiang family. He stood before Lu Xuan and cupped his hand as he said, ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Ying, the head of the Xiao n.¡±


    He was the head of a lesser n as well. The Xiao n was not all that much better than the Jiang family. Both were more or less the same in many ways.


    Lu Xuan looked at the middle-aged man who wore avish robe and asked casually, ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡±


    Xiao Ying paused before he said with a serious look on his face, ¡°I was hoping that you would hand Liu Haotian over, sir. The sacred bloodline is of the utmost importance to the Holy Sun Continent, and it¡¯s something that you shouldn¡¯ty your hands on.¡±


    Lu Xuan raised one eyebrow and then asked, ¡°Lay my hands on? Then what if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Then forgive me for being rude!¡±


    Xiao Ying stood before Lu Xuan and drew a long de in his hand, looking as if he was about to cut down some kind of demon.


    Xiao Ying was not the only one. Lu Xuan could see people casting all kinds of malicious looks upon both him and Liu Haotian.


    Apparently, what the Great Ancestor of the Jiang family said before his death eventually came to pass.


    Many believed that if Lu Xuan was still able to fight, wondering if he was but at the end of his might just like that Great Ancestor of the Jiang family was before.


    One could imagine just how terrifying things could be if someone were to harbor such thoughts. There was no doubt about that.


    Despite the shocking performance that Lu Xuan just pulled, everyone thought that his powers were reaching their limits.


    Lu Xuan smirked as he replied, ¡°Interesting. I could consider it if you could withstand a single punch from me.¡±


    Xiao Ying coldly said, ¡°You¡¯ve run out of tricks. I¡¯d advise you to know your ce!¡±


    Now that things had gotten this far, he had no choice but to advance.


    Liu Haotian, who was of the bloodline of the sacred ones, was too tantalizing of a specimen to pass up.


    Xiao Ying coldly asked, ¡°A single punch? You seriously think I¡¯m actually that helpless?¡± His aura raged like the roaring seas, while the aura on his de became increasingly terrifying. At this point, his powers were now on full disy.


    He was at the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Xuan chuckled coldly and answered, ¡°Helpless? No, you¡¯re anything but that. Then again, it doesn¡¯t make that much of a difference to me. Since you all are harboring such thoughts, how about you alle at me then? I¡¯d love to see how many among you are thinking about that.¡±


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t rush to make his move. At that moment, many people were wondering if they should make a move as well. They believed that the harder Lu Xuan¡¯s stance currently was, the more truthful the Great Ancestor¡¯s words became before he died; what he said about Lu Xuan having no fight left in him would¡¯ve been true.


    He was apparently no longer able to fight like how he did before.


    They could all tell that Lu Xuan had no signs of Spiritual Aether fluctuations about him after all. They deemed that Lu Xuan had apparently used some secret arts to reach such a terrifying level ofbat prowess before. This was what had allowed him to quickly be an unstoppable killing machine.


    While they had no idea what kind of secret art he used, they knew that such secret arts always came at a steep cost. It was utterly impossible for him to make use of such arts again in a short amount of time.


    Furthermore, everyone could currently tell that while they didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Lu Xuan, they were still sure that something was obviously wrong with him. Whatever was wrong with him had to have been a big deal.


    That was why he couldn¡¯t make full use of his powers. It had gotten to the point where they all began guessing what would happen.


    Based on everything that had happened, they could tell that Lu Xuan¡¯sbat prowess was definitely not at its peak. As a result, he had to make use of other ways to return his powers to a certain level.


    Many people could even imagine that Lu Xuan must have been a fighter like no other before he became like that. However, that no longer mattered as much as the fact that he had reached such a state.


    More importantly, Lu Xuan was definitely unable to make use of the secret arts which he just used moments ago. It wouldn¡¯t have made any sense to do so.


    It was due to such judgments that many could feel an itching sensation in their hands.


    ¡°It is exactly how Brother Xiao put it. How could something as precious as the sacred bloodline fall into the hands of a nobody like you?¡±


    Another fighter stood out and made an issue of his mysterious origins.


    After what happened with the Jiang family before, many had looked so deeply into Lu Xuan¡¯s origins that even the Listening Pavilion had exhausted their contacts in doing so. Despite all of the effort they put forth, there was still nobody who could find out anything about his origins.


    Even the Listening Pavilion, whose business relied on providing information, was unable to get anything on Lu Xuan. Deep down, many people were still wondering about Lu Xuan¡¯s origins.


    Such reasons could¡¯ve been made a public issue, and no one could say anything about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The sacred bloodline absolutely couldn¡¯t fall in the hands of some nobody!¡±


    ¡°If you insist on taking away the one with the sacred bloodline today, you would have to answer to us all.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way someone like him could be considered a good guy. He kills people as if they were mere cattle, for crying out loud! I say we work together and kill him!¡±

 Chapter 736 - Everyone Has To Die

    <h4>Chapter 736: Everyone Has To Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As more people came forward, their ims became more radical. It was obvious that they did not have to be afraid of Lu Xuan because so many people were around.


    Their n from the beginning was to take Liu Haotian away from Lu Xuan before killing thetter afterward.


    Lu Xuan never expected thousands of people to target him like this for a while!


    At that moment, the ce was filled with an aura of murderous intent boiling within everyone¡¯s hearts!


    Liu Haotian, who was behind Lu Xuan, grabbed the edge of Lu Xuan¡¯s clothing. At this moment, it was as if he and his uncle had be two blood men as they both faced criticism from people all over the world.


    Liu Haotianwore a resolute expression on his small face. Looking at these people, he did not understand why they had once told him that they were doing things for his own good when they now wanted to kill the only rtive he had left.


    Liu Haotian shouted in a crisp voice, ¡°You¡¯re all horrible people!¡±


    For a while, everyone¡¯s faces changed. They could see that although Liu Haotian was young, he was somewhat mature for his age.


    While a terrifying murderous intent lingered in many people¡¯s eyes, they believed that Liu Haotian¡¯s hostility marked him as their current target.


    They all fully understood that Liu Haotian had the blood of the sacred ones within him.


    Through the ages, all of the people who had the blood of the sacred ones had made remarkable achievements. Each one of them was considered a top expert in their era.


    This fact made it easier for them to imagine what Liu Haotian would¡¯ve been capable of in the future. At that moment, it seemed as if Liu Haotian had regarded them as enemies.


    Even if he was not able to do anything to them now, he would target them sometime in the future. By then, they would¡¯ve been absolutely powerless against Liu Haotian.


    The more this was going to be the case, the more their desire to kill grew. If they allowed Liu Haotian to survive, they might¡¯ve all died. Even if they were not able to live to see that daye to pass, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve killed all of their descendants.


    They had to judge others as if they were themselves. If they were in Liu Haotian¡¯s current position, they would have done exactly the same.


    That thought brought an undisguised and terrifying murderous intent from many people¡¯s eyes!


    They even thought about the entire Liu family being wiped off the face of the Earth.


    Even after such a long time, the extinction of the Liu family still pained many people to think about. Too many people were involved at the time. In the future, when Liu Haotian rose to the top, wouldn¡¯t he create another part of history?


    Of course he would!


    By then, none of the people involved in this matter would¡¯ve been able to escape!


    One person hiding within the crowd loudly yelled, ¡°Why are you talking to them about such nonsense? Let¡¯s just go ahead and kill them together!¡±


    The crowd immediately grew excited upon hearing those words.


    For a moment, it seemed as if Lu Xuan and Liu Haotian had done something heinous.


    No one ever thought that Lu Xuan and Liu Haotian were just fighting back in self-defense. Lu Xuan and Liu Haotian were both considered threats to many people¡¯s lives. One was a threat now, while the other was going to be a threat in the future. As long as that remained true, that was reason enough to say that they deserved to die.


    People wouldn¡¯t have even felt bad!


    ¡°Are there only this many people?¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at everyone who was led by Xiao Ying. There were around hundreds of people, all of whom were outstanding experts among the guests of the Jiang family. The weakest cultivators amongst the group were even in either the fourth or fifth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Several people even stood beside Xiao Ying. These people were also in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm; they were all considered outstanding and famous experts.


    Each of them exuded a terrifying force from their body.


    No matter how much they wanted the blood of the sacred ones,


    the remaining guests of the Jiang family did not dare to get involved in this because they were too weak to even try.


    ¡°Do you still want to resist? If you guys are willing to surrender right now, we can still deal with you ordingly. You won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences otherwise!¡±


    Xiao Ying pointed at Lu Xuan with a long de in his hand. There was a frightening light in his eyes.


    He was now much more courageous with so many people behind him. He did not even care if the young boy in front of him looked very strange and weird. With all these peoplebined, their number far exceeded the number of experts from the Jiang family.


    ¡°Good, very good!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at these people. He then touched Liu Haotian¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll kill them all. They are nothing but a group of weaklings. You have the blood of the sacred ones. Your ancestors are the sacred ancestors of the continent. You can¡¯t afford to tarnish your bloodline!¡±


    With blood staining his face, Liu Haotian nodded his head. It was only at this moment that he had understood how special his blood was in this world. He could use it to trick so many people into tearing off their masks of hypocrisy.


    ¡°Are you not going to join them?¡± Lu Xuan looked at Shi Buyi, who was watching the battle from a distance.


    Everyone also looked towards Shi Buyi, who wore a robe, and was looking calm and rxed. He did not look like someone who wanted to get involved with this.


    However, his identity was too important to just reveal. He represented the top sect on the entire Holy Sun Continent, the Immemorial Path.


    In the past, the Immemorial Path had also announced that they wanted to ept Liu Haotian as a disciple. Many people believed that Shi Buyi was likely to intervene.


    ¡°No, you guys go ahead!¡±


    Shi Buyi waved his hand, making it clear that he did not intend to participate. However, he did not leave either, as he watched from the side. It felt as if he was nning something.


    ¡°Suit yourself, then.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked coldly at the people in front of him who took turnsing forward, all thinking that Lu Xuan was easy to bully.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the force on Lu Xuan¡¯s body boiled. With his own strength, he was unexpectedly able to fight against the hundreds of experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. The qi and blood on his body constantly surged.


    Lu Xuan was using his White Sun Soaring Sutra. At that moment, he entered the soaring state. His cultivation continued to increase from the first tier of the Divine Transformation Realm to the second tier, then the third tier, and so on.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s level of cultivation was constantly increasing. It was as if he was repeating the situation just now. The expression on many experts¡¯ faces immediately changed.


    Upon instantly realizing that the situation had taken a turn for the worse, Xiao Ying roared, ¡°This is bad! Someone stop him!¡±


    At that moment, someone had taken the initiative to kill Lu Xuan, arriving in front of him. That person wanted to stop Lu Xuan, whose force was continuously increasing and changing.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength must not be restored to the level that it was at earlier.


    Many people grew more afraid and worried as they thought to themselves, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lu Xuan unable to disy the secret arts again?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lu Xuan no longer able to unleash such battle strength?¡±


    ¡°Still, his strength is actually increasing. What are we supposed to do now?¡±


    ¡°What a psychopath!¡±


    Everyone knew that Lu Xuan had to be stopped. If they didn¡¯t stop him now, they would all dieter!


    While countless thoughts were appearing in these people¡¯s heads, Lu Xuan held the Geng Metal Sword in his hand and pierced an expert in the Divine Transformation Realm, who was heading towards him.


    He lifted his sword and stabbed, making a crisp and clean attack!

 Chapter 737 - One Move Destroys All Enemies, Shocking Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 737: One Move Destroys All Enemies, Shocking Everyone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The man who had just shown up couldn¡¯t stop Lu Xuan¡¯s killing spree!


    It was all over with just one sword attack!


    While he was taking advantage of this moment to attack, Lu Xuan¡¯s force had been restored to above the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces changed. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had suddenly climbed back to being above the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    This hadpletely subverted everything they thought they knew to be true. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t begin toprehend what was happening.


    There had been no series of bacshes despite using a secret method to suddenly increase the strength by a huge amount.


    This was extremely unscientific!


    If Lu Xuan knew what they were thinking, he would¡¯ve told them that this was very scientific. He had consumed five million spirit stones while he fought with the Great Ancestor of the Jiang family just now.


    This was equivalent to the entire wealth of a family of an ordinary expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. This kind of consumption was massive.


    Because of his big heart, Lu Xuan was the only one who could use this many spirit stones at once without even thinking about it. If he were an ordinary person, he would not have appeared in front of the Jiang family at all.


    The most suitable choice was for him to go into hiding for one year. When he hadpletely recovered, he could use the White Sun Soaring Sutra. He would¡¯ve consumed far less this way than what he had just now, starting from no foundation and then suddenly reaching the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Having a big heart was required to pull off something like this!


    Lu Xuan just so happened to have such a big heart!


    At that moment, Xiao Ying roared, ¡°Stop him! He won¡¯t be able tost long!¡±


    Up to now, he was very sure that Lu Xuan must have had some sort of secret art that could quickly increase hisbat strength. However, this was why Xiao Ying didn¡¯t doubt what the Jiang family said.


    No matter how strange Lu Xuan¡¯s secret arts was, he would not be able tost long. Otherwise, he would pretty much be invincible.


    Most importantly, Lu Xuan could have remained at his peakbat strength the entire time had he not consumed so many spirit stones. He wouldn¡¯t have needed to withdraw his peakbat strength in the process.


    People could understand this, but they couldn¡¯t begin to imagine the price that Lu Xuan had to pay. Whatever the price was, it had to be massive.


    With that in mind, everything seemed to make sense.


    Although they did not know what Lu Xuan relied on to maintain hisbat strength, it was good enough for them to have known that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t invincible!


    Lu Xuan sneered. He did not care that these people had tried to figure out what he had done.


    Today, he was going to let these people take one of his big moves head-on. Lu Xuan should not have been able to release something of this level; it would¡¯ve been very difficult to unleash a move like this even if he was at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    To be able to use this move, one had to be stronger than the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Bu using the mid-tier spirit stones as an energy source, however, it was now possible for Lu Xuan to give it a try with the White Sun Soaring Sutra.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you guys something good!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s palm created a residual shadow, as he disyed a ratherplex hand seal.


    Everyone felt that the air around them had been solidified. They also felt that static electricity began to appear around them before countless bolts of lightning were created out of thin air.


    This time there was no need for lightning cloud clouds, as countless lightning bolts directly rose into the sky.


    They had boiled up from the ground to instantly form a sea of thunder and lightning.


    Everyone had seen lightning fall from the sky before, but they had never seen it rise from the ground.


    Obviously, nobody had ever seen this kind of thunder before. Now, they were seeing what kind of thunder rose from the ground.


    The entire mountain of the Jiang family was instantly turned into a sea of lightning.


    Lu Xuan could sense that the mid-tier spirit stones hoarded inside the secret realm of Tianhai were burning wildly. It had only taken a short moment for the thousands of mid-tier spirit stones to burn and create such a terrifying scene.


    It covered an area of hundreds of miles!


    Xiao Ying shouted, ¡°This is bad! Hurry up and retreat!¡±


    That was when he seemed to have thought of something extremely terrifying. Not only Xiao Ying, but almost everyone was flying high up, as they wanted to fly out of the scope of this sea of thunder.


    Right at that moment, a huge lotus with a radius of hundreds of kilometers was condensed from within the sea of lightning. The lotus was lifelike, being condensed by the rich power of lightning. At the same time, lotus leaves rose from the sky to block out the sun, growing hundreds of meters high in an instant.


    Immediately afterward, everyone saw that the huge thunder lotus closed at once. None of the experts who wanted to fly out could escape. The lotus leaves swept into therger lotus through the power of lightning.


    Boom!


    People outside of the lotus heard a scream from within it apanied by the sound of an explosion. None of the hundreds of experts who wanted to kill Lu Xuan and Liu Haotian had escaped; they all died under the lightning lotus.


    A momentter, the lightning lotus disappeared in the air. The power of countless lightning bolts disappeared without a trace as if it had never appeared before.


    A burnt smell also lingered in the air. Everyone saw that only hundreds of charred bodies were left behind after the lotus disappeared. They were all dead, surrounded by various pieces of destroyed armor.


    Obviously, they all tried to use different kinds of defenses to resist the power of this terrifying and violent thunder. However, they ultimately failed and died.


    They were all instantly electrocuted alive.


    As a gust of cold wind blew across, everyone could only feel a chill go down their backs. Before they knew it, their backs werepletely drenched.


    A chill went straight to the sky from the soles of their feet!


    This was a very terrifying kind of magic. They had never seen or even heard of such a terrifying kind of thunder magic being used before. It was obviously far beyond theirprehension.


    This was especially so for Shi Buyi, whose entire body was drenched with sweat. Even the arrogant Shi Buyi felt a chill go down his back after witnessing such a terrifying attack. His entire head was drenched with sweat.


    The Immemorial Path was known for its thunder techniques. The sect could¡¯ve even been considered to have the number one thunder magic in the world.


    However, it was nothingpared to the horrifying lightning attack in front of Shi Buyi.


    He could hardly imagine how profound Lu Xuan¡¯s skills were for him to have been able to bring out such a horrifying energy fluctuation. Shi Buyi suspected that not even his master Xuanyangzi, the top expert in their Immemorial Path, was capable of pulling off something like this.


    However, the expression on Lu Xuan¡¯s face did not change at all, and his heart had not beat any faster. Not even a few drops of sweat could be seen on him.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes became increasingly mysterious.


    It seemed as if he could bepared to his ancestors, who were like the gods in the world. To him, they were nothing short of being invincible.

 Chapter 738 - Thunder Lotus of Genesi

    <h4>Chapter 738: Thunder Lotus of Genesis</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Shi Buyi¡¯s eyes, Lu Xuan¡¯s currentbat strength was equivalent to that of his master.


    They weren¡¯t very different from each other. Although this was an unconventional type of magic, it was impossible for Lu Xuan to disy his full strength in his current situation. Even if he had consumed the rest of his mid-tier spirit stones, there was no way he could deal an extraordinary amount of damage.


    It was probably simr to Xuanyangzi¡¯s peakbat strength, if not even be stronger. However, it had a limit; the attack couldn¡¯t exceed the limit of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Another thing to consider was that whereas Xuanyangzi could always maintain his peakbat strength, this was the only time Lu Xuan could only unleash such strength. He needed to continue consuming spirit stones to reach that same level of strength.


    Even so, this was shocking enough!


    He could kill hundreds of experts in the Divine Transformation Realm with one strike. Suchbat strength was evenparable to that of Xuanyangzi, who was considered the best expert on the continent!


    At that moment, everyone looked back at Lu Xuan withpletely different looks in their eyes.


    This was a terrifyingly powerful man who hid his strength; he could unleash it at any time and turn the tide of a battle.


    He could¡¯ve even had full control over how the entire battle yed out.


    Even so, everyone could now see that Lu Xuan had used some sort of secret arts to increase hisbat strength to that level.


    After what happened just now, however, nobody wanted to step up and get themselves killed. After all, nobody knew if Lu Xuan could create such an attack again after using it once.


    This didn¡¯t seem like a problem for Lu Xuan!


    Everyone could imagine what a stir this would¡¯ve caused once the results of this battle spread across the world.


    Shi Buyi wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and smiled. He then stepped forward and said, ¡°Brother, could you tell me what kind of magic you used just now?¡±


    Although he knew that he was putting himself in danger by doing this, he couldn¡¯t help but want to know what this kind of thunder magic was called. Just knowing the name was enough for him.


    This was because he was also a cultivator of the thunder techniques. It was impossible to refuse the opportunity to learn this kind of powerful thunder magic.


    Lu Xuan maintained a stony expression as he answered, ¡°It¡¯s called the Thunder Lotus of Genesis!¡±


    This was the name of the magic that he was going to cast. He had only cast a tiny version of its power just now, which was nothingpared to the horrifying thunder lotus that Lu Xuan was able to cast; it was capable of covering hundreds of thousands of miles while he was at peak strength.


    This move could¡¯ve been called a G-Cross-Over. It was a terrifying attack capable of annihting the entire. In his previous life, Lu Xuan had relied on this move to make a name for himself.


    After he first used this move, he was given the name of a Thunder Lord.


    ¡°Thunder Lotus of Genesis!¡±


    Shi Buyi kept chanting those words as if he were possessed by a demon.


    This move was extremely shocking.


    ¡°What are you still doing here? Do you guys still want to fight me?¡± Lu Xuan swept his eyes across the guests of the Jiang family.


    The guests were immediately scared out of their wits. Everyone who had the courage and strength to step forward and fight against Lu Xuan had already done so by now. Nobody else dared to follow suit. One by one, they immediately scattered and fled the scene.


    Only Shi Buyi remained. Seeing that Lu Xuan had turned his attention towards him, Shi Buyi swallowed a mouthful of saliva before stepping forward. ¡°Brother!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    Shi Buyi replied, ¡°On behalf of the Immemorial Path, I want to invite Brother Lu and Liu Haotian toe to our Immemorial Path as guests!¡±


    In reality, this was the real reason why he came out of the mountain this time. He was also ordered toe here, as his original intention was to sneak into the Jiang family¡¯s ranks.


    He did not expect to meet Lu Xuan here. This was a huge surprise for him.


    ¡°What? Give me one good reason why I should go to the Immemorial Path!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled as he looked at Shi Buyi. Just now, he had consumed all of his mid-tier spirit stones to use the Thunder Lotus of Genesis. Theoretically, it should have been impossible for him to pull off such an attack.


    However, he didn¡¯t seem afraid at all.


    On the other hand, Shi Buyi wasn¡¯t sure whether or not Lu Xuan was capable of such a thing.


    Shi Buyi gave Lu Xuan a doubtful look and said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who founded our Immemorial Path?¡±


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Tell me!¡±


    One look at Lu Xuan was enough for Shi Buyi to realize something.


    He immediately exined, ¡°Brother, the founder of our Immemorial Path was a Celestial Master with the bloodline of the sacred ones. Later on, he was ordered to create the Immemorial Path. Therefore, it has always been the duty of the Immemorial Path to take care of those with the blood of the sacred ones!¡±


    Lu Xuan furrowed his eyebrows. He did not expect the blood of the sacred ones from thousands of years ago to have been involved with this.


    However, he believed what Shi Buyi had said. This was probably no secret to anyone. Besides, he most likely wouldn¡¯t have dared to lie about something so simple and easy to prove.


    Upon further thought, the first generation of the sacred ones could¡¯ve been considered to have been extremely glorious. Therefore, Lu Xuan believed that the sacred ones had always been prepared for anything.


    This Immemorial Path was probably the backup force that the sacred ones had created.


    It was no wonder why the Immemorial Path went to the ends of the Earth to fight the Divine Blood Church and destroyed everything that thetter had done.


    Essentially, this was the continuation of the war between the Holy Sun Continent led by the sacred ones and the blood devils.


    Both sides were now a part of history, but the descendants they left behind were still alive and kicking.


    Lu Xuan looked at Shi Buyi and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, then what about it? If you guys genuinely want to take care of the descendants of the sacred ones, how could it have led to the extinction of the Liu family decades ago? What did you guys do while the Liu family was being destroyed, with the surviving members being captured and used as mere items?¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled with a bit of disdain. It was likely because of their origin, but the Immemorial Path had once taken special care of the descendants of sacred ones.


    Still, people changed. Even after thousands of years had passed, they might¡¯ve been willing to follow the rules established by their ancestors.


    Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t even sure if the Immemorial Path had been involved in the destruction of the Liu family at the time.


    Shi Buyi¡¯s lips curled into a slightly wry smile. He also knew that Immemorial Path¡¯s actions in the matter were too suspicious.


    When the Immemorial Path had announced to everyone that they would ept Liu Haotian, who had the blood of the sacred ones, as their apprentice, many people were skeptical about it.


    Therefore, it was also natural for Lu Xuan to have such doubts!


    Shi Buyi cupped his hands as he said, ¡°Brother, please believe us when we say that our good intentions are not due to our carelessness. It was because we ran into troubles, but we cannot tell you what they are right now!¡± difficulties, and it is not convenient to reveal them here! The sacred ancestor left behind something within our Immemorial Path. Whatever it is, it ys a vital role for the bloodline of the sacred ones. It would be quite unfortunate if Liu Haotian missed the opportunity to get it!¡±

 Chapter 739 - Harvest, Causing a Stir

    <h4>Chapter 739: Harvest, Causing a Stir</h4>


    It had an important use?


    Lu Xuan thought about it. If Shi Buyi was telling the truth, then there must¡¯ve been something in the Immemorial Path that was very important to the bloodline of the sacred ones.


    In that case, Liu Haotian wouldn¡¯t be the only person to benefit from this. Lu Xuan had the blood of the sacred ones, as well.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s born Taoism aptitude had developed far more than Liu Haotian¡¯s. The only reason why nobody noticed it yet was that he knew of a secret art that could hide his force.


    If this yed an important role in the born Taoism aptitude, then it would¡¯ve also been very useful for Lu Xuan.


    Besides, Lu Xuan was very interested in what the sacred ancestor had left behind.


    After all, the sacred ancestor was his ancestor, too!


    Although his surname was not Liu, the blood in his bones still came from the sacred ancestor.


    Lu Xuan immediately said, ¡°You have seeded in persuading me. I am very interested in seeing what you¡¯re talking about. I am also interested to hear you exin what¡¯s so inconvenient about it!¡±


    Shi Buyi did not expect Lu Xuan to have agreed so easily. It seemed to be a little unexpected to him. He had thought that it would be hard to convince Lu Xuan considering that he had no rtions to the Immemorial Path.


    Shi Buyi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother to agree so easily. Are you not afraid that we have set up some sort of trap?¡±


    Lu Xuan said with indifference, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. If there is one, though, you guys will regret it!¡±


    The corners of Shi Buyi¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not expect Lu Xuan to have been this bold. Shi Buyi did not know what kind of trump card Lu Xuan still had in his hands, but he was sure that Lu Xuan would do as he said. His expression said it all.


    As a matter of fact, Lu Xuan did have a trump card that could make the entire Immemorial Path regret doing anything to him. However, Lu Xuan was not willing to use it until he absolutely had to.


    Many of the methods had major consequences.


    Shi Buyi said, ¡°Please follow me brother, the sooner the better!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°No, wait a moment. I still have things to do!¡±


    As he waved his hand, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell covered Liu Haotian¡¯s head. Then, Lu Xuan flew directly into the ancestral home of the Jiang family.


    The sight of this was enough for Shi Buyi to understand that Lu Xuan had notpletely trusted him yet. That was why Lu Xuan still had his guard up around him.


    However, he didn¡¯t care about it because he did not intend to do anything to Liu Haotian. Even if he had the slightest thought of doing so, he knew that he could not afford to offend Lu Xuan.


    This was because Lu Xuan¡¯s move just now, the Thunder Lotus, was too horrifying.


    Shi Buyi had never seen such horrifying thunder magic before!


    After using this kind of thunder magic, Lu Xuan¡¯s expression remained calm. It was as if he was breathing normally, which had deeply stunned Shi Buyi.


    Lu Xuan flew into the ancestral home of the Jiang family. After having seen Lu Xuan¡¯s performance just now, the ancestral home of the Jiang family was currently empty.


    No matter how tough they were, they did not dare to stay after seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying strength.


    Everyone knew that where there was life, there would be hope!


    Nobody wanted to die!


    Soon, under the sweep of Lu Xuan¡¯s divine mind, the vault hidden in the Jiang family¡¯s ancestral home was revealed in front of Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    The Jiang family did not have the time or the courage to take it away. They probably hoped that these things could slow Lu Xuan down.


    It was true that Lu Xuan had been held back, but he never intended topletely wipe out the Jiang family. This was because it was unnecessary.


    Although he killed decisively and mercilessly, he would not kill innocent people when he didn¡¯t need to!


    He only killed people when it was necessary. He hadn¡¯t be a killing maniac.


    The vault of the Jiang family was built underground with ample defenses, but none of them could stop Lu Xuan.


    With one punch, Lu Xuan opened the vault¡¯s door and then directly opened his qi-condensed hand. Afterward, he grabbed all the wealth in the vault of the Jiang family.


    An innumerable amount of mid-tier spirit stones poured into the secret realm of Tianhai like a spirit qi river.


    Lu Xuan also instantly took away many medicinal materials, cultivation treasures, and many other things.


    Although the Jiang family paled inparison to the Divine Blood Church, they were still much richer than the Red-browed immortal.


    In the end, Lu Xuan was able to get more than two million mid-tier spirit stones, along with other treasures that were worth more than one million mid-tier spirit stones.


    Although it did not seem to be much, the Jiang family was just a small family. This was only the vault of the Jiang family. Having this much was already plenty for them.


    Of course, the people from the Jiang family who had escaped had most likely taken a lot of wealth with them. Lu Xuan had no time to stop them individually.


    These gave Lu Xuan much more confidence and trump cards.


    Soon, Lu Xuan returned outside.


    One look at Lu Xuan was all it took for Shu Buyi to guess what the former had done.


    Obviously, he went to seize the wealth of the Jiang family. However, these things belonged to Lu Xuan, as he had won the battle. Naturally, no one dared to say otherwise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After Lu Xuan spoke, he then casually waved his hand. He had cleaned up the bloodstains on himself and Liu Haotian, returning to the appearance of a clean and handsome young man.


    Only then did he follow Shi Buyi to the Immemorial Path.


    This was what people meant when they said that strength was temporary, while looks were eternal!


    After the three of them left, the result of this battle had spread throughout the Holy Sun Continent at an astonishing rate.


    Many people who left at that time, including the people and guests of the Jiang family, all spread the news around as soon as they could.


    When taking into consideration the remaining elders of the Jiang family, including a Great Ancestor who had reached the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, together with the guests of the Jiang family, there were hundreds of experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. They could¡¯ve been considered to be the top experts of the nearby forces.


    As the pirs of strength, experts in the Divine Transformation Realm were considered top experts everywhere. Such a massive number of experts who were killed or injured seemed to only be possible when fighting behemoths such as the Immemorial Path and the Divine Blood Church.


    ¡°It is said that none of the people who stood up to fight him at that time was able to get away. They were all annihted by terrifying thunder magic!¡±


    Some people couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the mention of the thunder magic. They simply could not imagine what kind of technique was able to annihte hundreds of experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    This was far beyond their imagination.


    The most terrifying thing was that all those who had stood up against Lu Xuan and fought him never got the chance to escape. This showed how shocking Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was.


    Some people were even more horrified to find that everyone he fought against had been annihted ever since Lu Xuan had appeared. No one had been able to escape.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but immediately think about how cruel and merciless Lu Xuan was!

 Chapter 740 - The Next Appointed Head Elder

    <h4>Chapter 740: The Next Appointed Head Elder</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    So far, nobody like that had ever appeared in the Holy Sun Continent before!


    It was not like there had never been a bloodier and crueler event in the past. It was just that no one had destroyed everyone the same way that Lu Xuan did.


    Such will and ability were enough to show how horrifying Lu Xuan was.


    Many people saw Lu Xuan as a terrifying demon crawling out of Hell.


    ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with what he did. As a descendant of the sacred ancestor, Liu Haotian has the blood of the sacred ones. What kind of treatment he has received up until now? If it were me, I would¡¯ve been even crueler than Lu Xuan!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because so many years have passed that many people have forgotten about the Holy Sun Continent. Without the bloody battles from the sacred ancestor and their sessive sacred ones, would we be able to live such stable lives today? I¡¯m afraid we would have be the blood ves of the blood devils. It is very miserable to be a blood ve. Just look at those blood ves of the Divine Blood Church!¡±


    ¡°Anyone bold enough to attack a descendant of the sacred ones must want to die!¡±


    Many people were shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s fierce methods, but more people from the lower ss did not think so. Every day, they learned about how the sacred ones had saved the world.


    Now, a descendant of the sacred ones was close to being killed. If it was an ordinary descendant of the sacred ones, then people would not be paying so much attention. However, this boy had awakened the blood of the sacred ones.


    The people on the Holy Sun Continent knew that the descendants of the sacred ones who had not yet awakened the blood were nothing. Only those who had wakened the blood of the sacred ones were considered valuable.


    Only they deserved to be called sacred ones. Therefore, the public did not know about many descendants of the sacred ones. By people¡¯s calctions, there were most likely less than 30 descendants since thousands of years ago till now.


    Each of them was very important to the Holy Sun Continent!


    One event could cause a hugemotion!


    At that moment, many people were gathered in the central mountain gate of the Immemorial Path that was located in the north of the continent.


    As the best sect throughout the entire continent, there was naturally more than one mountain gate. However, the most important one was the central mountain gate located in the north of the continent.


    If one looked down from the top of the mountain, it was like a continuous cluster of cities. With the Immemorial Path¡¯s mountain as the core, there were nine huge super cities in total. People who resided in these cities were the disciples of the entire Immemorial Path, as well as their families.


    Inside a hall within the central mountain gate of the Immemorial Path, people were sitting on chairs that were usually vacant.


    A group of Taoist Priests dressed in robes, both middle-aged and old, were gathered together.


    There were hundreds of people, each of whom was at least in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Any two of them could¡¯ve destroyed a small family like the Jiang family by themselves.


    Hundred of such experts were part of the Immemorial Path.


    The people gathered were only those who had rushed here after getting the news. The only people who gathered there were the ones who rushed to this ce after receiving the news. It did not include the leaders of the local areas and the experts who were undergoing private training. Otherwise, the number of people present could¡¯ve easily been doubled.


    Experts who were below the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm were not even qualified to participate in such meetings.


    These people were the top among all elders, who held a great deal of power in the Immemorial Path.


    Normally, there were very few asions where so many elders needed to be gathered. However, the matter this time was serious enough for them to do just that.


    Aside from the elders undergoing private training, the leaders also wanted toe. However, they still had the important task of being in charge of their mountain gate.


    This was because the matter this time was very important.


    ording to the news they received, this incident involved the legendary bloodline of the sacred ones.


    Thest time the bloodline of the sacred ones suddenly appeared had caused amotion throughout the entire Immemorial Path.


    Later, the person with the blood of the sacred ones disappeared, which caused a huge stir in the Immemorial Path. This had happened decades ago.


    A few decades afterward, the bloodline of the sacred ones had reappeared.


    This time, it had appeared in the Liu family, which was almost extinct at this point.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see the awakening of the bloodline again!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good thing. After all, the awakening of the bloodline is often apanied by huge events!¡±


    Some elders felt that the awakening of the blood of the sacred ones was not a good thing.


    They thought about the events that had apanied the awakening of the bloodline in the past. Aside from the youngdy of the Liu family who had suddenly awakened the blood and disappeared, most awakenings urred when the blood devils invaded the Holy Sun Continent; the entire continent had been facing destruction.


    Many people secretly spected that the blood of the sacred ones was the blood of God, the Holy Sun Continent¡¯s embodiment of the world¡¯s will. It would appear to fight against foreign enemies such as blood devils.


    Many people thought this way, regarding anyone with the blood of the sacred ones to have been their savior. However, many other people saw the bloodline as an indicator of disaster.


    Right now, the blood of the sacred ones was once against awakened. Many people believed that this may have been apanied by the urrence of some irresistible events.


    Suddenly, the scene fell dead quiet.


    As a healthy old Taoist dressed in a robe walked in, everyone stood up in unison.


    ¡°Greetings Head Elder!¡±


    One by one, everyone saluted the elder. This old Taoist was none other than Xuanyangzi, the top expert in both the Immemorial Path and the entire Holy Sun Continent.


    ¡°Please be at ease!¡±


    Xuanyangzi nodded and sat down in his seat.


    ¡°All of you probably know why you have gathered here today. It is because of the reappearance of the blood of the sacred ones. Right now, Shi Buyi is bringing him here along with that man named Lu Xuan. It won¡¯t be long before they arrive!¡±


    The group of elders looked at Xuanyangzi and waited for him to continue.


    Xuanyangzi then said, ¡°By now, you all are well aware of what the blood of the sacred ones means to us. There is no need for me to repeat the purpose of our establishment. Therefore, I decided to personally ept this boy as my apprentice and train him into the next Head Elder of the Immemorial Path!¡±


    Xuanyangzi¡¯s words immediately caused an uproar.


    The crowd of elders began to quarrel amongst themselves. Not only was Xuanyangzi strong, but he was also the most powerful ancestor of the Immemorial Path. If Xuanyangzi epted the boy with the blood of the sacred ones as his disciple, then the boy would be the elders¡¯ senior. This was not good.


    More importantly, Xuanyangzi wanted to appoint the boy as the next Head Elder of the Immemorial Path. This would hinder many people¡¯s ns.


    That was when one elder stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea Head Elder! The bloodline of the sacred ones¡­¡±


    Xuanyangzi furrowed his eyebrows and waved his hand. He had directly suppressed the elder that spoke. Xuanyangzi then said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to say anything more. I¡¯ve made up my mind. When they arrive, I will personally ept the boy as my disciple. Nobody needs to persuade me of anything. I¡¯m merely informing all of you of what I¡¯m nning to do!¡±

 Chapter 741 - The Belief that led to the Establishment of the Immemorial Path

    <h4>Chapter 741: The Belief that led to the Establishment of the Immemorial Path</h4>


    Lu Xuan went with Liu Haotian to a huge hall while they were under Shi Buyi¡¯s lead. There, he met the sectmaster of the Immemorial Path, Xuanyangzi.


    This was the second time that he had ever seen Xuanyangzi in his life; the first time was at the turf of the Divine Blood Church. Even then, he had only seen that man from afar.


    Back then, Xuanyangzi¡¯s mighty powers were on full disy. He seemed almost capable of singlehandedly taking on a whole army.


    The same man before Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, however, looked a lot more amicable, so much so thatmon people wouldn¡¯t even be able to sense the Spiritual Aether on him.


    It was obvious that he had concealed his own aura, but the fact that he had been able to do so was in itself a demonstration of his powers.


    Although he had been stuck at the Divine Transformation Realm for so long, that didn¡¯t mean it was all that bad.


    However, that was far from being able to fool Lu Xuan. To Lu Xuan, the man before him had such terrifying powers that he might as well have been considered a miniature sun. The energy within him was nothing short of terrifying.


    Xuanyangzi actually rose and bowed to Lu Xuan, ¡°I¡¯m most grateful to you for helping us of the Immemorial Path to recover a member of the sacred bloodline.¡±


    This had surprised even Shi Buyi, yet Lu Xuan didn¡¯t shirk from the gesture that he received. He was of such a status that he wouldn¡¯t have been unfazed even if Xuanyangzi were to kneel and kowtow to him


    Even so, he still felt as if something was off. Xuanyangzi¡¯s power or status to the outside world didn¡¯t matter. He shouldn¡¯t be acting this way.


    Lu Xuan wondered if the man sincerely wanted to take Liu Haotian in as one of their own.


    He was rather surprised by this.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and wore a cold expression as he said, ¡°I never said anything about handing him over to you people.¡±


    Shi Buyi looked rather displeased right away. The way he saw it, Xuanyangzi was more than just his grandmaster; this man also served as a sort of role model for him. Shi Buyi was hardly fazed by Lu Xuan¡¯s cold attitude towards him, yet he was bothered by how Lu Xuan treated Shi Buyi¡¯s grandmaster so coldly.


    However, he quickly reverted back to his previous expression. As the best among theter generation of the Immemorial Path, he still had a bit of decency within him.


    Xuanyangzi straightened himself and looked at Lu Xuan. ¡°I wonder what worries you might have. By the way, I have yet to learn your name, sir.¡±


    Shi Buyi looked at Lu Xuan with a peculiar look on his face as well, as even he had yet to learn Lu Xuan¡¯s name.


    Lu Xuan could¡¯ve been considered to have risen to fame all across the world, yet only a few people had met Lu Xuan in person.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since he made his appearance. Given how quickly he rose to prominence, hardly anyone knew anything specific about him.


    Lu Xuan then paused and continued, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Xuan. I¡¯m sure you people know well of my worries. I wanted to know one thing. When the Liu n was exterminated decades ago, where were you people of the Immemorial Path? You im that the establishment of the Immemorial Path was connected to the sacred ones. If you did owe them that much, why didn¡¯t you do anything back then?¡±


    That was why Lu Xuan doubted them deep down. The Immemorial Path¡¯s words did not match their actions at all.


    If they truly valued the sacred bloodline as they imed to do, he wondered why they would¡¯ve just watched as the Liu n was exterminated. Still, why would Xuanyangzi act so concerned about it if they didn¡¯t care about the members of the bloodline after all?


    Xuanyangzi was so powerful that if he had any ill will, the course of action for him to take was simply using force to have his way.


    However, Xuanyangzi didn¡¯t choose to do so. That was why Lu Xuan had no right to be angry at Xuanyangzi. If Xuanyangzi were to simply keep pressuring him, then he would have no other choice but to make his move.


    Xuanyangzi¡¯s powers were extremely terrifying, but Lu Xuan believed that he could¡¯ve at least escaped unscathed all the same.


    That was why Lu Xuan dared to follow Shi Buyi to thetter¡¯sir. If nothing else, Lu Xuan could¡¯ve simply used the teleportation powers of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to instantly escape.


    If things ever went that far, however, there was no doubt that the first thing that he would¡¯ve done after recovering his powers was to get his revenge.


    Xuanyangzi then sighed again and said, ¡°If that is what truly concerns you, friend, then I shall tell you anything you might want to know about it.¡±


    Shi Buyi was stunned right away, his eyes widened upon hearing what his grandmaster had just said. To his surprise, he heard Xuanyangzi refer to Lu Xuan as a friend.


    It was worth noting that Xuanyangzi wasn¡¯t just so unbelievably powerful that he was known as the most powerful being in the world. More importantly, he was also old enough to be Lu Xuan¡¯s senior. That man was Shi Buyi¡¯s grandmaster, after all.


    There had to have been less than ten people in the entire world whom such a powerful man would¡¯ve considered a friend.


    Anyone who such a powerful man referred to as a friend would¡¯ve had something to brag about for the rest of their lives. Judging from Lu Xuan¡¯s looks, however, the man was so totally unfazed that it seemed like something very normal to him.


    Shi Buyi didn¡¯t know why the grandmaster would suddenly call Lu Xuan a friend, but now wasn¡¯t a good time to ask. He simply thought that Lu Xuan was indeed someone who was more than meets the eye.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyebrow twitched, not expecting Xuanyangzi to actually call him a friend. He seemed to have caught onto something.


    Xuanyangzi casually exined to Lu Xuan, ¡°That is actually quite regretful. The Immemorial Path itself was established by the sacred ones for the sole purpose of defending the descendants of the sacred ones against the Divine Blood Church, but that had happened a very long time ago. Countless elders and disciples alike no longer took such a task to heart.¡±


    Deep down, the whole situation left him with mixed feelings. Very few people remembered or even cared about why the Immemorial Path was established in the first ce.


    At first, they supported the sacred ones of theter generations in defending against the Blood Devil. Now that it had been ages since the Blood Devil appeared, however, the sacred ones had been dormant that entire time.


    The younger ones among the sect were no longer willing to continue taking on such a mission.


    Only old people like him would¡¯ve remembered the reason why the Immemorial Path was established.


    While the extermination of the Liu n had shocked the entire Immemorial Path, hardly anyone within the sect wanted to look into the matter. Xuanyangzi and some other of the older generations were the only ones fuming about it.


    However, even someone at the same level of power and status as Xuanyangzi found it difficult to simply do as he pleased.


    Lu Xuan then casually asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then how dare you tell me to hand the little guy to you back then? Is the Immemorial Path even safe for him?¡± He knew that sects like the Immemorial Path, who have survived through the ages, definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to certain beliefs so strongly. Such things could usually only be heard of in novels.


    The entire sect was currently undergoing the most critical period of reformation. The ones of the older generation who intended to stick with the beliefs of the establishment of the sect through were at odds with many of the younger members who didn¡¯t even care about such beliefs.


    The internal affairs of the sect were left an utter mess. It was simply impossible for Lu Xuan to hand Liu Haotian over to the Immemorial Path while they were in such a state.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m asking because I¡¯ve decided to take the remaining member of the sacred bloodline as my personal disciple. Once I¡¯ve stepped down as the sectmaster of the Immemorial Path, he shall take my ce. Everyone within the sect would have to abide by whatever he decrees; nobody would dare to oppose him.


    Xuanyangzi then pped on the armrest of his chair, which contained the solid might of the power of his path.

 Chapter 742 - I Object

    <h4>Chapter 742: I Object</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shi Buyi wasn¡¯t the only one who was stunned by those words. Lu Xuan was quite surprised as well; he never expected Xuanyangzi to have been bold enough to make such a decision like that.


    Based on what Xuanyangzi had just said, Lu Xuan could tell that the Immemorial Path was definitely facing opposition from some kind of force. The faction opposing them might¡¯ve even been huge enough to pose a threat to the Immemorial Path. Given Xuanyangzi¡¯s status and powers being known throughout the ce as being among the best, he wouldn¡¯t have been so high-strung about it otherwise.


    Despite the circumstances, Xuanyangzi still dared to promise to make Liu Haotian his sessor.


    Lu Xuan was somewhat shaken by what he just heard. At first, he thought about taking Liu Haotian with him. From there, he would¡¯ve waited for his body to have reached a state of nirvana before taking the boy back to Earth with him.


    While the Earth¡¯s cultivation conditions were nowhere as good as the Holy Sun Continent just yet, Liu Haotian still wasn¡¯t very powerful. By the time he became an adult, Earth would at least have recovered enough for its cultivation conditions to be on par with the Holy Sun Continent. Perhaps the conditions on Earth would¡¯ve even surpassed those of the Holy Sun Continent.


    The way Lu Xuan saw it, Liu Haotian wasn¡¯t the only rtive that he had left throughout the entire Holy Sun Continent. The boy was also a very promising seed.


    He knew just how overwhelmingly powerful that someone who possessed the born Taoism aptitude could be. Even then, every single person with such an aptitude couldn¡¯t achieve the same things that Lu Xuan had done.


    When nurtured meticulously, however, every such person still had a chance to go just as far.


    Some of them might¡¯ve even been capable of breaking through the maximum limit; they could be Celestial Lords.


    As such, he had no intentions of leaving Liu Haotian behind on the Holy Sun Continent. While the environment in the Holy Sun Continent was far better than in the Earth and the Blessed Enve, he saw the Holy Sun Continent to be no different from an average world.


    There were many worlds throughout the cosmos. Some weres like Earth, while others were interdimensional nes that were encrusted into the cosmos like jewels and shined like the stars.


    The Holy Sun Continent was one example of an interdimensional ne. While Lu Xuan was incapable of analyzing the entire structure of the continent, he still abided by his own judgment.


    He saw that the Holy Sun Continent had reached the standard of a middle-ss world. The Divine Transformation Realm was the trademark level ofbat prowess for such worlds.


    Such a world could only be considered middle-ss if there were fighters who were at the Divine Transformation Realm. The most powerful of these worlds would¡¯ve been led by those who were beyond the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Above the middle-ss worlds lied the truly terrifying upper-ss worlds, which usually existed on their very own and werepletely self-sufficient. Without anything to guide them, one could search through the cosmos for the rest of their lives without ever finding an upper-ss world.


    Such worlds were only essible through specific methods.


    If such upper-ss worlds were to be materialized in the cosmos, they would¡¯ve had diameters surpassing 1000 lightyears. With such huge worlds possessing such powerful fighters, those from lower-ss worlds would¡¯ve seen them as mystical deities.


    Lu Xuan had been one of the most powerful fighters who had traveled through all three sses of worlds back in his past life. He wouldn¡¯t have dismissed the importance of a middle-ss world otherwise.


    However, what Xuanyangzi said at the moment had shaken him somewhat. Although the Holy Sun Continent wasn¡¯t the best choice, it was still the most conducive for Liu Haotian¡¯s growth.


    Liu Haotian was born and raised on the continent throughout his life. That was what made him different from an outsider like Lu Xuan.


    The continent would¡¯ve likely been more suitable for Liu Haotian to grow in. At the very least, that seemed to be the case right now; none of them needed to be very concerned about the shackles of the world.


    The Holy Sun Continent was just an average middle-ss world. As such, it was very normal for cultivators to have beencking in some way.


    However, that was simple enough for Lu Xuan to circumvent. The Innate Sacred Sutra which he passed onto Liu Haotian hadpletely embedded itself into the boy¡¯s mind. As long as Liu Haotian¡¯s level continued to grow, he would¡¯ve naturally unlocked cultivation methods of higher levels.


    Lu Xuan could then teach the boy ways to leave the Holy Sun Continent and go to greater worlds to make further breakthroughs when the boy saw the need to.


    That was because Xuanyangzi being willing to do his best to foster the boy might¡¯ve been more beneficial than having Lu Xuan around as a mentor.


    Xuanyangzi had the support of a behemoth like the Immemorial Path, after all. That meant that the resources the man had ess to far eclipsed that of Lu Xuan at his current state.


    Since it was very unlikely that Xuanyangzi could make any further progress from this point, he could devote all of his being to foster Liu Haotian. Lu Xuan¡¯s case was different; he needed to devote all of his time and energy to make his own breakthroughs in time.


    As such, leaving Liu Haotian with the Immemorial Path became quite a viable option.


    As one of the best possible candidates to be the next sectmaster, Shi Buyi was utterly shocked by this. If Xuanyangzi was willing to guide the boy personally, it would¡¯ve made sense for the boy to be the next sectmaster before he even reached adulthood.


    Shi Buyi found it all very difficult to stomach.


    This was something that he had fought so long and hard for. He saw no reason to give it up just because the contender was someone of the sacred bloodline.


    Shi Buyi gritted his teeth as he stepped up and said, ¡°I object, Sectmaster!¡±


    Xuanyangzi took one look at Shi Buyi and sighed, yet there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    No one knew how much Xuangyangzi was drawn to Shi Buyi¡¯s courage. Without even a bit of that courage, a cultivator would¡¯ve encountered many obstacles in the future as they went along their path.


    ¡°I love my teacher, but I love the truth even more.¡±


    Nobody in the Holy Sun Continent ever explicitly stated such a thing, yet their facial expressions were enough to express it.


    Shi Buyi was one of the promising pirs that Xuanyangzi was fond of. Such talents were selected throughout countless who were in the Holy Sun Continent. Only a handful of people within the entire immemorial Path were capable of standing on the same level as Shi Buyi.


    Xuanyangzi would have been disappointed if Shi Buyicked the guts to even try to fight for what was supposed to be his, but that didn¡¯t mean he was going to change his mind on the matter.


    Hardly anyone within the younger generation cared about those of the sacred bloodline. Naturally, they didn¡¯t know how powerful the sacred ones truly were.


    The sacred ancestor had turned around the fate of the Holy Sun Continent all on his own. All of the sacred ones who emerged afterward had the power to reign supreme throughout the continent as well.


    Eventually, each of their achievements surpassed what was possible within the Divine Transformation Realm.


    That was Xuanyangzi¡¯s true goal. That was his bit of personal agenda in the whole matter, aside from wanting to preserve the belief that led to the sect¡¯s establishment.


    If he could foster Liu Haotian enough for the boy to surpass the Divine Transformation Realm, he probably would¡¯ve been able to learn something from it as well. That would allow him to make a breakthrough into the Divine Transformation Realm.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Liu Haotian stepped forward and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to name me a sessor to anything.¡±


    The boy still looked to be a bit childish, yet his bearing waspletely different from that of other children at his age.


    Xuanyangzi looked rather pleased when he heard what Liu Haotian said. That meant that the boy had thought about staying behind.


    Shi Buyi wore a rather surprised expression as he looked at this child, whom he hardly thought anything of before.


    Even if he was of the sacred bloodline, Liu Haotian was still just a boy.

 Chapter 743 - Where did this Uncle Come from?

    <h4>Chapter 743: Where did this Uncle Come from?</h4>


    Anyone else would have probably grinned upon hearing of such an opportunity.


    The sectmaster of the Immemorial Path wasn¡¯t necessarily the best in all of the continent. Given the powers that the Immemorial Pathmanded, however, whoever could be the master of such a sect would¡¯ve at least been among the top three among their peers. They didn¡¯t have to be the best on the continent.


    With that said, there was no doubt that Xuanyangzi would¡¯ve at least been among the top three among his peers. That meant that he was one of the three strongest among billions of beings out there.


    Furthermore, average experts couldn¡¯t even begin toprehend what kind of powers were possessed by anyone among the top 1,000, let alone one of the top three.


    Not even Shi Buyi would¡¯ve passed up such an opportunity, but a child such as Liu Haotian was bold enough to do so.


    He wondered if it was simply because the boy didn¡¯t understand what kind of status and authority that the sectmaster of the Immemorial Path had.


    Xuanyangzi began to exin, ¡°You probably have no idea yet what it means to be the sectmaster of the Immemorial Path¡­¡±


    However, Liu Haotian interjected. ¡°I may have been nothing more but a peasant before, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m stupid or ignorant. Of course I know what it means to be the sectmaster of the Immemorial Path. I just thought that if I were to be the sectmaster, I still wouldn¡¯t need someone to name me their sessor at this stage.¡±


    Xuanyangzi saw that despite Liu Haotian¡¯s age, his words were clear and logical. That prompted him to think even more highly of the boy.


    People from the sacred bloodline truly were formidable. Looking back through the historical records, anyone among the sacred ones who had awakened their bloodline was guaranteed to be a genius like no other.


    Regardless of how average or insignificant they would have been otherwise, awakening the bloodline would allow one to begin transforming from the inside-out; they would¡¯ve gone from an average person to a supreme genius. That was how it basically worked.


    It was normal in this case for the awakened ones to have seen striking transformations in all aspects.


    It was apparent that Liu Haotian had been shaped by both his personal experiences and Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance.


    That was what Xuanyangzi sought after.


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms before his chest and touched his chin. He looked at Liu Haotian and asked, ¡°Do you want to stay behind?¡±


    Liu Haotian wore a serious expression on his face as he replied, ¡°Yes, uncle.¡±


    It was only then that Xuanyangzi and Shi Buyi realized that Lu Xuan was Liu Haotian¡¯s uncle.


    ¡®They¡¯re rtives, then. That exins why Lu Xuan would go out of his way to defy all odds, risking his neck just to save Liu Haotian then. Still, that leaves me wondering where this uncle of his came from? Is he from the mother¡¯s side?¡¯


    Xuanyangzi felt rather puzzled. It wasn¡¯t all that difficult to find information about Liu Haotian. In truth, the bloodline of the sacred ones was well-documented and firmly under their surveince. The Immemorial Path had been monitoring for if any from the sacred ones had awakened their bloodline while protecting their descendants from the shadows.


    After Liu Haotian had awakened his bloodline, any information about the boy was seen as public information for many of the forces out there.


    They all knew that Liu Haotian¡¯s mother didn¡¯te from a n; she was just an averagemoner.


    She wouldn¡¯t have married Liu Haotian¡¯s father, who was already amoner back then anyway.


    Where did this unclee from then?


    Did he just drop from the sky?


    Did he just sprout out from the ground like some kind of nt?


    Did the boy buy this uncle?


    Xuanyangzi wondered if Lu Xuan approached Liu Haotian with some sort of ulterior motive in mind. No matter how he looked at it, it was a possibility.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s identity was too much of an enigma. He demonstrated frighteningbat prowess; while it was unstable enough to constantly fluctuate from being worthless to being extremely formidable, it still had a very high limit.


    His powers were so powerful that the Thunder Lotus of Genesis attack, which Xuanyangzi learned from the projection that Shi Buyi sent, had thoroughly shaken Xuanyangzi.


    Liu Haotian wore a serious expression as he continued, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve told me often that flowers growing inside greenhouses could never be towering trees. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be able to protect me for the rest of my life. I want to stay behind. I know that it might be better for me to leave with you, but please let me stay behind. I want to look into the truth behind the destruction of the Liu n. Those who were responsible, whether they¡¯re individuals or cultivation forces¡­ I shall make them all pay!¡±


    Liu Haotian spoke in all seriousness, yet the murderous intent in his tone was so apparent that there was no mistaking it for anything else. Given his talents, it wouldn¡¯t have taken him long for him to reach a sufficient level of strength. By then, he would¡¯ve been able to kill all of his enemies for good.


    All those who had been involved in attacking the Liu n would pay.


    The boy added, ¡°I believe that is my mission. It must be why I was able to awaken the sacred bloodline in me.¡±


    He felt that it was a mission given to him by the heavens. Even though he knew that he would have a better future leaving with Lu Xuan, he didn¡¯t want to leave the Holy Sun Continent just yet.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you shall remain behind then.¡±


    If the boy wants to stay behind, then so be it.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that Lu Xuan would just leave the boy to his devices just like that. He would first clean up the entire continent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Liu n¡¯s vengeance to you.¡±


    Liu Haotian bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    He then turned to Xuanyangzi and said, ¡°Sectmaster, I¡¯m willing to join the Immemorial Path, but I do not need you to name me as your sessor. I¡¯m of the sacred ones. When was thest time you saw a member of the sacred ones needed the position of sectmaster of the Immemorial Path to get any kind of glory? I¡¯m about to do the opposite. One day, I shall make the position of sectmaster of the Immemorial Path prestigious, because I¡¯m the one sitting on the chair.¡±


    Xuanyangzi busted outughing. ¡°Great. Hahahaha. That¡¯s the spirit! Now, this is a member of the sacred ones!¡±


    When he was very young, Xuanyangzi had personally seen one of the sacred ones. Since that had happened ages ago, nobody else knew about this. That was why the power of the sacred ones left such asting impression on him.


    Over the ages, the sacred ones produced geniuses unlike any other throughout the ages. They all shouldered the responsibility of taking on the blood devil throughout the generations. This was the kind of bearing that Xuanyangzi saw that a member of the sacred ones should have.


    The sacred ones were great not because they have be the sectmaster of the Immemorial Path. It was because the sacred ones were the ones bing said sectmaster, that the position became a dazzling one.


    Shi Buyi¡¯s expression changed a bit, but he quickly rposed himself. Deep down, he was shocked. That boy¡¯s bearing and magnanimity had truly eclipsed his own.


    He then wore a bitter smile. Despite having carried himself as a genius like no other, he thought about how he had beenpletely overshadowed by a child.


    What Liu Haotian said truly touched him. The sectmasters of the Immemorial Path hadmanded such a presence throughout the world, but not because of the significance of the position itself. It was because the one taking the position was Xuanyangzi, the number one figure in the world.


    If an average being were to sit on the chair, being appointed to such a position would have be a joke instead of an honor.


    If Shi Buyi could be the best in the world, then the position of sectmaster of his sect would naturally be his. Even if he weren¡¯t the sectmaster, his status would remain just as prestigious.


    On the other hand, being appointed the sectmaster, which he had worked so hard for, would¡¯ve been little more than a joke if he were wasn¡¯t among the top three.


    Shi Buyi finally understood.


    He sensed changes in the level of his state of mind, which had bothered him for a long time. While it didn¡¯t seem to benefit him much right now, he still knew that the epiphany he obtained would¡¯ve greatly helped him in the future.

 Chapter 744 - An Organization Out to Hunt down the Sacred Ones

    <h4>Chapter 744: An Organization Out to Hunt down the Sacred Ones</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Cultivators prioritized advancing their states of mind over everything else. If their state of mind was unable to keep up with their progress, then it didn¡¯t matter how quickly their powers grew. There would always be some kind of hidden hazard somewhere that could one day bring about their demise.


    Shi Buyi¡¯s enlightenment would greatly benefit him sometime in the future. Given his current level of training, advancing his state of mind further would¡¯ve at least enabled him to reach the very peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Otherwise, the heritages throughout the Holy Sun Continent being iplete would have allowed him to actually break through the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Of course, Lu Xuan could easily see how much Shi Buyi had changed. That was a good thing, as Shi Buyi had always been a decent person; he was never the type of person who went about biting the hands of those who were generous enough to feed him.


    Sometime in the future, he would be one of Liu Haotian¡¯s strongest supporters in the Immemorial Path.


    Of course, Xuanyangzi had also noticed how Shi Buyi¡¯s state of mind had changed as well. This ended up affecting the young man¡¯s external presence almost immediately. Xuanyangzi was very pleased to see that.


    The boy truly is of the sacred ones. Despite being just a child who just joined the Immemorial Path, he had already made some positive contributions to the sect.


    Lu Xuan reminded the boy, ¡°Come bow to your master then.¡±


    Liu Haotian immediately knelt and bowed. ¡°I, Liu Haotian, hereby greet you, Master.¡±


    Xuanyangzi instantly busted outughing as he said, ¡°Very good! Very good indeed!¡±


    Shi Buyi wore a rather peculiar expression afterward. Given that the boy had just be Xuanyangzi¡¯s disciple, he wondered if that had also made the boy his senior.


    Being a disciple of Xuanyangzi meant that the boy was higher in seniority than most of the already old elders in the sect, after all.


    Upon further thought on the matter, he began to wonder whether or not even Liu Haotian¡¯s uncle would have been of a senior.


    Despite having sincere gratitude to Liu Haotian for changing his state of mind, he still felt somewhat frustrated at the moment.


    One more person way above me appeared so suddenly, let alone someone so unbelievably young. That¡¯s a little ancestor through and through!


    Even though the boy was of the sacred ones, he still felt rather displeased.


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°Buyi, take Haotian around and have him pick his own quarters, in ordance to the standards of the great ancestors.¡±


    Shi Buyi felt even more exasperated. He remembered how he had been treated like an unparalleled genius when he first joined the sect, as well as how he had been treated as one of the elite disciples.


    That alone had earned him the ire of many, but nobody expected someone else to have broken the record.


    He was merely a boy who had just joined received treatment befitting that of the great elders, but there didn¡¯t seem to be a problem in terms of seniority.


    That was even more so given that he was of the sacred ones, who had saved the entire Holy Sun Continent. As such, it was only natural for the boy to receive such treatment.


    Lu Xuan then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve dismissed the two of them deliberately and left me alone here. Is there anything you¡¯d like to tell me, friend?¡±


    He could tell that Xuanyangzi had deliberately left the two of them alone, which meant that Xuanyangzi was up to something.


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°It seems like there truly is no hiding from you, friend.¡±


    Upon looking at Lu Xuan, Xuanyangzi noticed that the young man had not even a sliver of Spiritual Aether about him. However, that didn¡¯t mean that he could afford to underestimate Lu Xuan.


    He could easily tell that Lu Xuan was definitely in some special state. Judging from Lu Xuan¡¯s behavior, it seemed that the young man waspletely fearless as well.


    That basically allowed Xuanyangzi to figure out that Lu Xuan was definitely anything but simple.


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get right to the point; thank you, friend, for allowing Haotian to stay.¡±


    Lu Xuan answered rather snappily, ¡°I let him stay because I thought that he would be able to grow better under you people. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Xuanyangzi continued, ¡°Either way, this is one favor that we owe you. The Immemorial Path was first established by the sacred ones, meaning that we¡¯re obligated to pass our knowledge down to him. Still, that¡¯s not the main reason why I let Haotian join us. We actually wanted to protect Haotian.¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned. ¡°Given the level of powers and influence that the Immemorial Pathmanded, who other than the Divine Blood Church would dare to target Haotian instead of you people?¡±


    He had his spections. Liu Haotian had two very prestigious identities with him. The first was the descendant of the sacred ones, which meant that countless people out there were out to hurt him. However, there were still more who wanted to serve the sacred ones instead.


    The second identity was that of the personal disciple of the sectmaster of the Immemorial Path. That meant that 99 percent of the forces out there wouldn¡¯t have dared to touch the boy. The only exception was the Divine Blood Church.


    Despite the Divine Blood Church¡¯s powers, it would¡¯ve still been impossible for them to kick down the central gates of the sect. It would¡¯ve been absurd to think that they could pose a threat to the boy.


    Given how Xuanyangzi put things, the one that they were afraid of was probably not the Divine Blood Church.


    Xuanyangzi then said, ¡°It is a secret organization. I have no idea where that organization came from, either. I¡¯ve seen them once when I was very young. All I know is that these people killed some of the sacred ones.¡±


    Xuanyangzi¡¯s words instantly shocked Lu Xuan. If that was the case, Liu Haotian would have actually been in danger the whole time.


    Xuanyangzi then solemnly continued, ¡°That organization was hidden from the sacred ones, so the people out there had no idea that they had killed the sacred ones before. There were no official records of the sacred ones showing up for thousands of years, either. However, ording to what I know and what was recorded in the confidential record of the Immemorial Path, about a handful of sacred ones had appeared throughout the past several thousand years, yet it never took them long for all of them to disappear without a trace.¡±


    Lu Xuan then asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that there are people out there who specialized in hunting down the sacred ones?¡±


    If that turned out to be true, it would¡¯ve probably shaken the entire continent when the news spread far and wide.


    Xuanyangzi then replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. There are people out there who go about hunting down the sacred ones systematically. That was why there had never been any mention of the sacred ones in the official historical records for thousands of years.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. That exined a lot. Born Taoism aptitude was considered to be among the best divine bodies, but there was no way that the rate of awakenings was so dismal that not even a single person emerged within 1000 years. That made no sense at all.


    That had also didn¡¯t fit with Lu Xuan¡¯s knowledge.


    Lu Xuan then proceeded to ask him, ¡°I¡¯d assume that those who dare to hunt the sacred ones down are probably not ordinary people, right?¡±


    With a serious expression on his face, Xuanyangzi continued, ¡°Indeed. ording to our own internal records, the grandmasters throughout the ages had fought with them before. All I can tell you is that they¡¯re very powerful people. Didn¡¯t you ask me why the entire Immemorial Path had been doing nothing when the Liu n was exterminated? I can tell you now that it was because someone stalled me.¡±


    Xuanyagngzi sighed and continued, ¡°Since someone had been stalling me, I couldn¡¯t go there and rescue them in time even though I¡¯ve eventually received word of what happened. When coupled with some people from the sect getting in my way, things turned out this way. The person who stalled me was powerful enough to have be my rival, yet I don¡¯t think I could stand a chance against him.¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned. Xuanyangzi¡¯s powers were known to be the best throughout the continent, yet he was able to find one who was on par with him so much that he wasn¡¯t confident in being able to win against that man.


    Lu Xuan then asked, ¡°In that case, does that mean that the man was from that organization then?

 Chapter 745 - Resonating with the Sacred Ancestral Stele

    <h4>Chapter 745: Resonating with the Sacred Ancestral Stele</h4>


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°I guess that¡¯s probably the case. It¡¯s hard to find such powerful people around here. Forgive me if I sound pompous by saying this, but I dare say that my powers right now are at the very top in the world. I¡¯m confident that I could win in a fight against them.¡±


    Lu Xuanmented, ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve just said, those people will definitely strike again sooner orter.¡±


    At that moment, he wore a serious expression on his face. If such an organization did exist, they would have already been wildly killing members of the sacred ones who had awakened throughout the millennia.


    With news of Liu Haotian¡¯s awakening having spread so far and wide, it would have definitely caught their attention as well. Given the way that those people went about things, there was no doubt that they would target Liu Haotian.


    He had initially nned on leaving once he had recovered, but that was when he discovered that the situation was far moreplex than he initially thought them to be.


    If such dangers were lurking around, he would only be able to leave in peace after he had taken out those in the dark.


    Furthermore, as one of the sacred ones, he possessed born Taoism aptitude as well. With such an organization going about hunting down those with born Taoism aptitude, he felt like someone had their sights on him as well.


    That was because he was also a potential target of those people.


    His physique was kept a secret only because nobody else knew of his sacred bloodline. However, just the thought of such people being out there had prompted him to want to get rid of them all.


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°That is correct. I figure that they would definitely do so. The news would¡¯ve had toe out eventually. As such, I¡¯ll take charge of the central gates and protect Haotian.¡±


    Lu Xuan scoffed at that notion and retorted, ¡°What? How would you protect him? One could take up thievery as a profession, but one could never guard against thieves all the time. If that is what you intend to do, then I think it would be best if I took Haotian away instead. At least then, the sect wouldn¡¯t lock him up and make him little more than a sheltered flower.¡±


    Xuanyangzi looked at Lu Xuan with some doubt in his eyes and said, ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡±


    Lu Xuan coldly said, ¡°We kill everyst one of them. Anyone bold enough to hunt down the sacred ones would¡¯ve definitely had some kind of support, but I don¡¯t care about any of that. Anyone bold enough to take on the sacred ones must pay with their blood.¡±


    Xuanyangzi was stunned; he never expected Lu Xuan to have ever made such a suggestion. Even though he had just told Lu Xuan that there were people in the organization who were as strong as him, Lu Xuan still wanted to eradicate them.


    However, he quickly recalled how Lu Xuan had gone on a never-ending killing spree.


    The fact that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t go about hunting every single member of the Jiang n down meant that he wasn¡¯t someone who would kill for sport. However, he wasn¡¯t the type of person who¡¯d spare his enemies when he intended on killing them.


    He had never shown any example of sparing anyone who dared to defy him.


    Based on that, one could easily tell that Lu Xuan was absolutely a man of his word. Those who stayed out of his way would¡¯ve been spared, while those who dared to get on his bad side would all be killed.


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°We would need to n this out then. Judging from how they would usually operate, however, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have left Haotian alone now that the news of his identity is everywhere. I would double the efforts on intelligence gathering to locate them first before they get to us.¡±


    That was when they both came to an agreement. Neither Xuanyangzi nor Lu Xuan would let anyone threaten Liu Haotian.


    Lu Xuan nodded as well. The enemy was lurking in the dark while they were fully exposed. There was little information to be found in the sect; they had yet to learn of the other party¡¯s background. That meant that there was no point fretting for the time being.


    The only thing they could do at the moment wasy low and wait for the other side to make the first move.


    Lu Xuan paused before he asked, ¡°By the way, I wish to ask you about one thing. Shi Buyi once said that the sacred ancestors left something in the Immemorial Path and was of crucial importance to the sacred bloodline. I would like to know what that might be.¡±


    Xuanyangzi replied, ¡°That would be the Sacred Ancestral Stele. There are things that the sacred ancestors left inside it. You know that the Immemorial Path was established by thest recorded sacred ancestor back then. The Sacred Ancestral Stele had been here since then, but I have no idea what that is. Only those of the sacred bloodline could probably sense what¡¯s inside.¡±


    ¡°Truth to be told, friend, we have tried touching the stele throughout the ages. We¡¯ve tried everything we could, but we never got any reaction from it. We eventually gave up, thinking that perhaps it is exactly how the old grandmasters put it; the stele would only be opened to those of sacred bloodline.¡±


    Xuanyangzi didn¡¯t bother hiding anything from Lu Xuan, blurting out all the results of the research done throughout the years.


    Lu Xuan nodded and figured that the stele which the sacred ancestor left behind probably required a specific bloodline to open it.


    He was coincidentally one of those of the sacred bloodline.


    ¡°May I take a look at it, friend?¡± Lu Xuan made his request.


    Xuanyangzi nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    While the Sacred Ancestral Stele was said to be of utmost importance, it was actually little more than a piece of rock sitting around collecting dust. Since nobody could use it, it had been dormant for thousands of years now.


    Lu Xuan cupped his hands and said, ¡°Please lead the way, then.¡±


    ¡­


    Inside some secret realm of the central gates of the Immemorial Path was a piece of towering stele that was over a kilometer tall and made of some unknown material.


    Lu Xuan, Liu Haotian, and Xuanyangzi stood at three different sides.


    The stele had nothing written on it at all, making it look like just a massive stele that had somehow naturally taken such a form. It looked like just a normal stele otherwise.


    When Liu Haotian got near the stele, that in-looking piece of t rock suddenly burst into boundless golden light.


    Boundless golden light formed words. All of those huge, golden words shot into Liu Haotian¡¯s mind at blitzing speed.


    Liu Haotian shimmered with a golden glow all over him, making him look as if he had just been gilded in gold.


    ¡°This must be a heritage from the sacred ancestor!¡±


    Xuanyangzi nodded. That was what he thought should have happened as well.


    However, he was frightened as soon as he looked at Lu Xuan, who was beside him. That was because Lu Xuan shimmered with such a golden glow as well. Furthermore, he glowed over a hundred times more intensely than Liu Haotian did.


    Liu Haotian had no way of controlling the golden energy. As such, a terrifying storm formed around him as he stood at the center of the eye of the storm.


    The golden glow on Lu Xuan was locked firmly inside his body instead, leaking only in the form of an intense golden shimmer on the surface of his body.


    This meant that Lu Xuan¡¯s ability at controlling the energy had truly reached the very peak.


    Xuanyangzi¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his sockets. Lu Xuan¡¯s masterful control of such energies wouldn¡¯t have been enough to faze him; he knew that Lu Xuan was anything but ordinary. The thing that shook him was how Lu Xuan managed to get the stele to resonate with him.


    This is ridiculous!


    Well, not necessarily.


    That was when Xuanyangzi thought of a terrifying possibility.

 Chapter 746 - The Primordial Spirit of the Sacred Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 746: The Primordial Spirit of the Sacred Ancestor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is he of the sacred ones as well?¡±


    Xuanyangzi realized right away what was going in his mind.


    It was very likely that Lu Xuan was of the sacred ones as well.


    Everything would¡¯ve finally made sense if that was the case.


    When Liu Haotian referred to Lu Xuan as his uncle, he initially thought that Lu Xuan might have actually been a fake; the information about Liu Haotian¡¯s mother¡¯s side of the family was well-documented as well.


    There wasn¡¯t someone named Lu Xuan among them, and his mother was not of the surname ¡®Lu¡¯.


    Based on the current situation, however, that rtionship between the uncle and the nephew might have not been from Liu Haotian¡¯s mother¡¯s side, but one level higher. That meant that it had something to do with Liu Haotian¡¯s father or even Liu Haotian¡¯s grandfather.


    That was the only possibility that came to mind.


    All his doubts about Lu Xuan hadpletely vanished. It didn¡¯t matter what Lu Xuan¡¯s surname was or if he had shown himself to them before. There was no mistaking Lu Xuan¡¯s bloodline, which was unique to the sacred ones.


    If that hadn¡¯t been the case, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resonate with the Sacred Ancestral Stele.


    For the past several thousand years, they have tried everything they could to activate the stele. Each time, the results indicated that none of the methods they tried could invoke the Sacred Ancestral Stele¡¯s resonance. It was just like how the sacred ancestor who founded the sect had put it; only those of the sacred bloodline could invoke the Sacred Ancestral Stele¡¯s resonance.


    It became apparent that the blood in Lu Xuan¡¯s veins was the same as that in Liu Haotian, and there was no doubt about it. There was no doubt that Lu Xuan and Liu Haotian shared the same blood in their veins.


    The only reason why nobody knew of his origins was that Lu Xuan had never shown himself. There were no records of it found throughout the entire Holy Sun Continent.


    Xuanyangzi also quickly realized that there was more than one branch to the Liu n¡¯s sacred bloodline. There had been someone of sacred bloodline a long time ago, but nobody knew where they wentter on.


    If Lu Xuan was from that line, he could indeed be Liu Haotian¡¯s uncle.


    Various thoughts rushed into Xuanyangzi¡¯s mind. He even dared to say that Lu Xuan had something to do with that daughter from the Liu n all those years ago.


    If that was the case, then everything would¡¯ve made sense.


    Xuanyangzi felt that he had definitely discovered the truth.


    That was precisely why the look in Xuanyangzi¡¯s eyes seemed somewhat more amicable when he looked at Lu Xuan. It didn¡¯t matter what Lu Xuan¡¯s surname was; there was still no doubting that Lu Xuan was of the sacred bloodline.


    Everyone under the sacred bloodline would¡¯ve been under the sect¡¯s protection.


    Xuanyangzi also came to realize why Lu Xuan had been so antagonistic and hostile when he talked before. If he was in Lu Xuan¡¯s shoes, he would have been just as irked after knowing that he had be someone else¡¯s prey.


    He would have definitely wanted to tear those people apart as well.


    It would also have beenpletely normal to kill everyst one of them.


    Under such circumstances, he could understand Lu Xuan¡¯s demeanor much better.


    Deep down, Lu Xuan waspletely oblivious to Xuanyangzi¡¯s spections. He didn¡¯t care if anyone found out that he had born Taoism aptitude; that was not something he deemed so shameful that he needed to hide it.


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell took to the sky, conjuring a massive barrier to shield both Lu Xuan and Liu Haotian.


    Despite being inside the central gates of the Immemorial Path, Lu Xuan still kept his guard up.


    He had no idea when Xuanyangzi left. At that moment, he was alreadypletely steeped in that mystical light that surged into his body.


    Within his mind, the light gradually took a humanoid form.


    That figure, who wore imperial robes, stood with his hands behind his back. While his looks remained obscured, the strength that emanated from that figure was far beyond what anyone else had seen so far.


    Lu Xuan attempted to ask, ¡°Sacred ancestor?¡±


    That figure turned around and said, ¡°You are correct. I am your sacred ancestor. I just never expected to have a descendant like you. You¡¯re indeed quite the specimen.¡±


    That Huaxian dragon that Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit took form in coiled around that golden sacred ancestor, staring at him as it emanated a faint pressure.


    That sacred ancestor wore a rather startled expression, making it apparent that he had never seen anyone capable of making their primordial spirit so vivid that it looked more like a true living dragon than a mere construct of one¡¯s spirit.


    Not even the sacred ancestor was capable of doing anything like that.


    The sacred ancestor said, ¡°There is no need for you to be worried. I¡¯m but a construct of primordial spirit.¡±


    Despite what he said, he saw how calm Lu Xuan looked. The young man never seemed to have worried in the first ce.


    The scene became rather awkward and frustrating, as it waspletely not what the sacred ancestor had imagined. Lu Xuan looked as if he never cared that he showed up, and knew what he was all along.


    ¡°Greetings, sacred ancestor.¡±


    Lu Xuan cupped his hands and bowed.


    That was an act of a descendant bowing to his ancestor. His status was such that aside from his own parents, the sacred ancestor would¡¯ve been the only one throughout the whole world who deserved such treatment.


    The sacred ancestor immediately said in response, ¡°At ease.¡±


    When Lu Xuan bowed to him, he felt his eyebrows twitch and his back go cold. A rumbling thunder seemed to have gone off in his mind as well.


    He felt like he had just done something unspeakably horrendous.


    That was something that he never experienced before. Many of his descendants had bowed to him, yet none of them had ever made him feel this way.


    He felt his skin crawl right away, especially when he was reduced to little more than a sliver of spirit. That made him more acutely attuned to death. He felt like he was taunting death itself at that very moment.


    ¡®Dammit. I¡¯m nothing but a sliver of spirit now. I could still run into something like that after I¡¯m dead.¡¯


    He wondered just how formidable that descendant of his would have to have to make him, the ancestor, having his skin crawl just because said descendant just bowed to him. He felt like he was about to die a second time.


    He knew that he absolutely couldn¡¯t take another bow like that.


    Lu Xuan noted that the sacred ancestor was no longer able to keep his cool and was getting flustered. Lu Xuan thought the entire scene was rather amusing. He had to restart from scratch in cultivation in his current life because he no longer retained his former rankings. Even so, he was still different from everyone else.


    Common people would have probably died just because he bowed to them.


    If he were to bow like that during his prime, he would havepletely reduced the sacred ancestor to dust even if thetter was also at his prime.


    That was not a joke; that was the truth.


    It was due to the fact that the sacred ancestor had acquired an abundance of good karma from saving his world. As Lu Xuan¡¯s ancestor, he was actually able to withstand such a bow from Lu Xuan.


    The sacred ancestormented, ¡°I was initially just curious since there had been two of you here this time. I never expected that you would be someone of such caliber. It would seem that you had your own encounters then. I¡¯ve looked into your cultivation system. It doesn¡¯t seem like something found on the Holy Sun Continent. It seems that you¡¯ve been to other worlds then.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and continued, ¡°You¡¯re correct. I¡¯m actually from apletely different world.¡±


    The sacred ancestor then added, ¡°You may not know this, but your line started with me. However, I am not a native of the Holy Sun Continent myself.¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s brow twitched as the sacred ancestor continued, ¡°I was from some other world too that had identally fallen to the Holy Sun Continent through a space-time fissure¡­¡±

 Chapter 747 - The Sacred Ancestor was Impressed

    <h4>Chapter 747: The Sacred Ancestor was Impressed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan thought the story sounded rather familiar.


    He raised his brow; to him, it felt like the same story that his mother told him about how she went from the Holy Sun Continent to go to Earth.


    ¡°At first, I thought about finding ways to return to my original world, but the blood devil invaded the ce. I stayed back and ended up fighting the blood devil for the rest of my life.¡±


    The sacred ancestor stood with his hands behind his back and sighed. He probably never expected at the very start that he was going to stay around until his death.


    He had even left his born Taoism aptitude behind.


    The physique had been something that originated from other worlds. That was when Lu Xuan then recalled something that he had learned back in his past life. If the sacred ancestor was telling the truth, then everything would¡¯ve made sense.


    He once ran into people who had born Taoism aptitude. It was through them that he learned what the true name of his bloodline was.


    He didn¡¯t think much of it back then. After thinking about it now, however, he knew that the sacred ancestor was likely a descendant of those people. The sacred ancestor must¡¯ve identally ended up on the Holy Sun Continent and left his bloodline behind, which then spread to Earth through Lu Xuan¡¯s mother, Liu Wanrong.


    After taking his time connecting the dots and thinking about many things that seemed out of ce, Lu Xuan managed to find answers to his questions. He believed that he had found the secret behind it all.


    The sacred ancestor then said, ¡°Enough of that. Those are all old stories.¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Sacred ancestor, what kind of secret rests in this Sacred Ancestral Stele? I heard that it is very important to those of the sacred bloodline.¡±


    The sacred ancestor waved and said, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just using the powers that I¡¯ve sealed all those years ago to help my descendants cleanse their bodies and elerate their growth.¡±


    The sacred ancestor added, ¡°It¡¯s true that the born Taoism aptitude was one of the most formidable bloodlines in the world. Even so, this is still something that had to be developed by putting in the effort. Unlike those who were innately born with it and lived up to the prestige that their physique granted them, I had to develop mine after birth. All that was left was toplete the physique¡¯s development, which required continuous effort to cleanse and upgrade. Without my help, it would be more difficult for you people to develop your bloodline further. I¡¯m just here to help you all do that.¡±


    What the sacred ancestor just said would¡¯ve baffled most people, but Lu Xuan naturally knew what he was talking about.


    Those with born Taoism aptitude were said to have godlike physiques; such bodies were deemed worthy for only the gods.


    However, born Taoism aptitude was far from being the only kind of special physique. Yan Han, whom Lu Xuan cut down a long time ago, had a special physique as well. It was just that Yan Han¡¯s physique had been far less developed than that of Lu Xuan, which was why he eventually lost to Lu Xuan.


    Such special physiques were divided into innate ones and acquired ones.


    The so-called acquired ones were those like Lu Xuan¡¯s, which was not something that one would¡¯ve inherently have had at birth. The bloodline was awakenedter in life through one circumstance or another.


    This physique would then be awakened the second time, the third time, and so on during one¡¯s long journey into cultivation, enabling one¡¯s physique to be gradually developed to perfection.


    The other type was the truly exceedingly rare type, which came inherently so.


    Differing from those acquiredter in life and passed down through bloodlines, such type of godlike physiques had no signs and didn¡¯t rely on blood lineages. It was just something that appeared in different worlds and different people randomly.


    The physiques of such people were known as Innate Godly Physiques. Every type of special physique could be traced back to the Innate Godly Physique. It was like those who were born with extremely unfathomable luck were just born with such special physiques that were then passed down the bloodlines.


    In contrast, those who acquired their Godly Physique needed their blood to be continuously diluted to form new bloodlines, which were then developed to near perfection. This was different from those with Innate Godly Physiques, who already perfect at birth.


    Those with Innate Godly Physiques had perfect bodies at birth, which was why they became the temte of cultivation of all types of godlike physiques out there.


    The development of lives through the cultivation of those with godlike physiques was just a sign of atavism.


    When Lu Xuan became a Celestial Lord during his past life, he had reached the achievement of his ancestor. He had even surpassed the first generation of the one with born Taoism aptitude, creating his very own cultivation system.


    The first generation paled inparison to a Celestial Lord; they were at twopletely different levels.


    ¡°Other than that, it is to pass down cultivation methods. Knowing you, however, you probably have created your own by now and don¡¯t need the sutras I¡¯m supposed to pass down.¡±


    The sacred ancestor looked at Lu Xuan. Despite being only a spirit, he could still tell that Lu Xuan was superior to him. It seemed as if Lu Xuan was equipped with some kind of cultivation system that was exceptionally advanced.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I have created a specific cultivation method called the Innate Sacred Sutra. Since you¡¯re around, would you mind taking a look at it for me?¡± Lu Xuan said and flicked his finger, sending a beam inside the sacred ancestor¡¯s mind.


    The sacred ancestor read the piece and couldn¡¯t help but rub his hands as he sang hispliments. ¡°This is incredible. The sutra that I¡¯ve practiced is nothingpared to this Innate Sacred Sutra!¡±


    The sacred ancestor then added, ¡°The method that I trained in was developed by the first person with born Taoism aptitude. Much of it was lost throughout the ages, but those of theter generations filled in the nks. Even if the method had been in its original,plete form, I dare say that it would be far less in-depth than this Innate Sacred Sutra.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. That was a given since his level was far higher than the first person with born Taoism aptitude. Not everyone with Innate Godly Physiques was capable of bing Celestial Lords. There were at least 100 times as many more people with Innate Godly Physical than Celestial Lords at any given age. There was no contest between the two.


    Lu Xuan had reached supremacy through his understanding of the Great Path. As far as his understanding of the Great Path was concerned, he was far superior to said first generation.


    The Innate Sacred Sutra that he created would only be far more formidable than what the first person with born Taoism aptitude could create.


    ¡°Ugh, why didn¡¯t I realize that something like this had existed back then? If this had been the method that I trained with, I would have been able to reach higher levels and wouldn¡¯t have met my doom under the hands of many blood devil fighters out there.¡± The sacred ancestor was frustrated that he didn¡¯t get to learn something that was so much more formidable; if he did, his achievements would have been far greater.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯d be happy to have died if it means I could read something so magnificent after my death!¡± The sacred ancestor rubbed his hands and grinned.


    The sacred ancestor continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already developed such a cultivation system, there¡¯s little else that I could do for you. I could sense that you seem to be undergoing a nirvana transformation. Allow me to help you with that so you can reach nirvana as soon as possible.


    He then added, ¡°Actually, I wouldn¡¯t be of much help to you. It would seem that nowadays, the younger ones are far more powerful than their predecessors. The young had truly surpassed the old.¡±


    A terrifying power surged into Lu Xuan¡¯s body as soon as the sacred ancestor finished talking. This power was elerating his process of reaching nirvana.

 Chapter 748 - Seventh Tier of Divine Transformation Realm, Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 748: Seventh Tier of Divine Transformation Realm, Ambush</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A massive amount of extremely refined energy surged into Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    More importantly, the energy hardly conflicted with the energy that was already inside of him. The energy in his body was of the same source as those that surged into him, after all. That made it easier for the energy topletely meld with him.


    Meanwhile, vast amounts of information surged into his mind as well.


    The spirit of the sacred ancestor smiled as he saw that Lu Xuan hadpletely entered the state of nirvana. He then said, ¡°Farewell, my descendant.¡±


    The spirit of the sacred ancestor then instantly disappeared from Lu Xuan¡¯s mind.


    Now, Lu Xuan hadpletely entered the transformative state of nirvana.


    If one looked at him from the outside, it seemed as if he had golden threads coiling all over him. The golden threads tangled and wrapped him uppletely. The phenomenon looked chaotic yet orderly at the same time, seeing constant, mystical changes the whole time.


    The energy surged inside every cell in his body, which had been preparing for nirvana in the first ce. Under the stimtion from the massive surge of energy of the same source, the process was elerated at a frightening rate, allowing him toplete his transformation.


    An intense cold sweat broke out on his back, which looked so wet that it made him look like he had just been fished out of some tank. While his willpower meant that he didn¡¯t have the urge to cry out from the pain, it still felt as if his body was undergoing a massive change.


    It felt as if every cell harbored terrifying energies that exploded within like volcanoes erupting. Every single cell was like a world of its own. At that moment, every single cell met its doom. Terrifying energies tore everything apart and reassembled everything.


    His body had only been excreting cold sweat before, yet it didn¡¯t take long for the cold sweat to be bloody sweat; blood was excreted out of his body alongside the sweat.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over.


    Every single second felt like torture and he had no idea how much time passed. Right now, the whole process felt like an eternity for him.


    When thest cell in his body was torn apart and reassembled, he had finally achieved nirvana.


    Hah...


    He let out a very long sigh, and the power of his breath almost made the exhale a gale.


    Blood mixed with sweat collected on the ground around him, staining the entire ce red.


    All of that blood was toxic blood that was excreted from his body while his cells were changing.


    His body had been newly cleansed from inside-out. After the ordeal, he discovered that his Spiritual Aether, along with the massive reserve, had returned and rumbled.


    He had never been in a better state before now.


    Furthermore, the transformation was more than just for show. To his delight, he discovered that his level had gone to higher heights after the ordeal, enabling him to make a breakthrough into the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    He looked at his fair, supple hands, the skin which truly looked as soft as those of a baby, yet the energy harbored within had never been so terrifying before.


    Nearby, Liu Haotian finished undergoing his own transformation too. Liu Haotian was far below Lu Xuan in terms of both cultivation level and powers; hepletely paled inparison to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You need at least three months to trulyplete your transformation.¡±


    Lu Xuan calcted the time and found that he had finished the process in just half a month. In contrast, Liu Haotian needed to wait three months before the process was finished.


    Lu Xuanughed to the top of his lungs and said, ¡°Hahahahaha, I¡¯ve never felt any better! My foundations weren¡¯t justpletely solidified. More importantly, all of my powers have been unlocked as well.¡±


    One of the most important things about his nirvana and transformation was to solidify his foundations, as only by doing so would he be able to make further progress.


    Not only did he reach the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, but he had also risen to the very pinnacle of that tier. It was possible for him to break into the next tier, the eighth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    By then, he didn¡¯t have to be afraid of almost anyone.


    Even in his current state, his powers were still terrifying enough. His normalbat prowess was alreadyparable to those at the eighth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. If he were to use Auric Flower, he would probably be able to match thebat prowess of those at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    If he ran into someone like the Red-brow Immortal, who was amon cultivator at the ninth tier of Divine Transformation Realm, he would have been able to pummel that man to death using his own powers alone.


    There wouldn¡¯t have been any need for tricks and calctions. Such was the confidence brought about by the advancement of his powers.


    Lu Xuan sat cross-legged midair, training while he covered for Liu Haotian.


    At that moment, he suddenly opened his eyes to find a fissure torn in that concealed extradimensional space.


    Someone emerged out of that fissure.


    It was a middle-aged man dressed in Taoist robes.


    ¡°An elder of the Immemorial Path?¡± Lu Xuan was able to recognize the identity of that middle-aged Taoist priest. Not only was the elder wearing the robes of the sect, but the fluctuations of that man¡¯s Spiritual Aether also gave away that man¡¯s identity.


    That man was indeed an elder of the Immemorial Path, who had practiced and brought the method of the sect to extremely profound levels.


    Lu Xuan closed his eyes right away and said nothing. Not knowing what that elder of the sect was up to, he simply pretended to have not seen anything.


    That middle-aged Taoist priest entered the secret realm and saw both of them inside. He shed a beaming smile on his face right away.


    They truly are here!


    That middle-aged Taoist priest noted to himself. Only Lu Xuan acted as the guardian of the child from the sacred bloodline. That was an opportunity like no other for him.


    Let¡¯s get rid of this unknown guy first.


    That middle-aged Taoist priest chuckled coldly and made his move right away. He quickly raised his hands and conjured an image of the Yin Yang Fish in midair. It then burst into boundless golden light, giving rise to dazzlingbative qi.


    The image then went to hover right above Lu Xuan before locking him in ce immediately.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest then brandished his sword and charged at Lu Xuan at blitzing speeds, aiming straight for Lu Xuan¡¯s throat.


    He had first locked Lu Xuan down before going for the throat with a single thrust of the sword. That was to say that he had no intentions of leaving Lu Xuan alive; he went for the kill right away.


    ng!


    Just as the sword was about to pierce Lu Xuan, two fingers came out of nowhere and mped down on the de.


    ¡°What?¡± That middle-aged Taoist priest was now flustered by what had happened. He saw that Lu Xuan had somehow managed to raise his index and middle finger to mp down the de. Given how strong that mping force was, the elder couldn¡¯t move forward or backward.


    What shocked him even more was that Lu Xuan should have been renderedpletely immobile. He never expected anything like this to have happened. Not only was Lu Xuan still capable of moving about, the young man even managed to stop that elder¡¯s attack right away.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    That middle-aged Taoist priest found it hard to believe.

 Chapter 749 - The One Who Made an Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 749: The One Who Made an Appearance</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s melodic voice rang out as he said, ¡°Alright, now start talking. Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    That middle-aged Taoist priest was fuming. He never expected his calctions to have been wrong. The image of the Yin Yang Fish was still spinning above Lu Xuan, yet it did nothing to impede his movements at all.


    Lu Xuan seemed to be able to ignore the lockdown effects from that Yin Yang Fish using just the sheer power of his physical body alone.


    That middle-aged Taoist priest took out a fan behind him, which had an image of boundless mes illustrated on it, and he fanned at Lu Xuan.


    Boundless roaring mes instantly rose, looking as if they were about to burn Lu Xuan down alive.


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re biting off way more than you could chew.¡±


    His left arm waved in the air, causing the mes to disappear without a trace.


    It was the Heaven and Earth Sleeve.


    It was a spell with powersing from space. With the help of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, the spell became more potent when Lu Xuan cast it.


    Lu Xuan then waved again. The mes that he had taken away then came flying towards the middle-aged Taoist priest instead.


    That priest, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t extinguish the mes as effortlessly as Lu Xuan did.


    The mestched onto him, nearly burning him to a crisp. With mes all over his body, he let out pained shrieks shortly afterward.


    He took what he dished out at the enemy.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    That priest decided to flee from the battle almost instantly, frantically running as far as he could. It was only then that he finally remembered that Lu Xuan was rumored to have killed people at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm before.


    He was only at the eighth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, yet he was not even among the peak powers found in the Immemorial Path.


    There was just no way he could stand against such a monster.


    ¡°You think you could run?¡± Lu Xuan waved and a bolt of lightning appeared in his hand. The bolt turned into a Dragon-snaring Lasso right away and ensnared that priest, bringing him crashing to the ground.


    His face was all messed up from the crash.


    Someone at the eighth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm was deemed nearly defenseless when taking on Lu Xuan. Even though Lu Xuan was at a lower tier than the priest, his powers were still terrifying.


    At that moment, the priestess called out, ¡°Master, help me!¡±


    ¡°Useless piece of trash!¡±


    A cold snort was heard from afar and the space wavered. A man wearing ck clothing and a mask appeared at the fissure which that priest opened before. His head was covered by silver strands of hair.


    It was obvious that he was utterly disappointed in that priest.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    Lu Xuan rubbed his chin a little and wore a cold smirk. Liu Haotian, who was still undergoing the nirvana transformation was brought into the Secret Realm of Tianhai.


    Lu Xuan looked at that masked man in ck attire and said, ¡°I guess you must be the one behind this. You¡¯re pretty bold, I¡¯ll give you that. This is the Immemorial Path¡¯s turf, after all.¡±


    That masked man-in-ck simply snorted coldly and replied, ¡°So what if it is? Nobody can stop me from going wherever I want to go.¡±


    That masked man concealed his Spiritual Aether; not even a single trace of it leaked from his body.


    Upon activating his Delusion-breaker Eyes, Lu Xuan was able to sense the terrifying aura fluctuations surrounding that masked man. The masked man thenpletely concealed it within his body, preventing any outsider from discovering it.


    The masked man bluntly said, ¡°Hand over the one of the sacred bloodline, and I shall give you a swift and honorable death.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about that priest; he only wanted to get his hands on the one who was of the sacred bloodline.


    Lu Xuan stepped forward with a smirk as he casually said, ¡°All you offer me for handing him over is just an honorable death? Doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re being sincere at all.¡±


    ¡°This is the Immemorial Path¡¯s turf. Don¡¯t you know that it would only take moments for your tracks to bepletely exposed? I wonder how you¡¯d like to die by then?¡±


    Lu Xuan behaved as casually as he usually would. While that masked man was powerful, it was just as Lu Xuan said; they were inside Immemorial Path territory, which had been fortified numerous times over the past millennia. If the people of the sect were to be alerted, even someone as powerful as Xuanyangzi would have a hard time making it out alive. If there was a chance that Xuanyangzi could even die, there was no way that the masked man could avoid meeting the same fate.


    It became apparent that the masked man had only been able to avoid detection probably because that downed priest led the way, avoiding all the checkpoints before appearing where they now were.


    However, Lu Xuan was still on high alert. Someone at the eighth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve still been considered a higher-up in the sect, yet someone like that was considered to be a spy for outsiders.


    If the news were to be spread outside, it would have caused quite amotion.


    That bit of news was capable of shaking the entire Holy Sun Continent.


    The prestigious Immemorial Path actually had spies lurking in their ranks.


    It seemed simr to when someone had been forced against their will before, yet all they wanted was to do their current job right.


    ¡°How na?ve of you. There¡¯s no point in trying to buy yourself time here. I¡¯ve added barriers nearby, so nobody will know about anything that happens within the next hour.¡± With full confidence in his powers, the masked man wasn¡¯t worried about Lu Xuan being able to turn the tide.


    The way he saw it, everything was under hisplete control.


    Lu Xuan then said, ¡°Then it looks like I don¡¯t have much of a choice then. I take it that you people were the ones who had been hunting down the sacred ones for the past several millennia then.¡±


    As the masked man raised his eyebrows, a tinge of killing intent was seen rising in his eyes right away. The way he saw it, Lu Xuan knew too much.


    That masked man finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and made his move. A terrifying aura burst out of him right away, causing the small world around them to shake until it looked like it was about to copse.


    Under the force of his powerful aura, the entire ce looked as if it was about toe down unto itself. The ground was trembling and everything looked like they were boiling.


    That move alone spoke volumes of how terrifying his powers were; they were at the very peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    He stood at the very top of the entire realm.


    While his powers were somewhat inferior to those of Xuanyangzi, he was already more or less on the level of Xuanyangzi.


    After all, he was able to make that small world look like an Armageddon all on his own.


    He only took one step forward before Lu Xuan already sensed a terrifying aura washing all over him like a divine mountaining down on him, so much so that it almost suffocated him.


    Lu Xuan unleashed his own terrifying aura and that golden light emanating from him almost made the entire ce glitter.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re one of the sacred ones then?¡± That masked man looked at Lu Xuan in surprise, but that surprised look on his face was quickly reced by one of frenzy.


    ¡°Hahahaha, what a day indeed! Today must be my lucky day!¡±


    After Lu Xuan made his move, the masked man was able to tell almost immediately that Lu Xuan was of born Taoism aptitude.


    That organization had been fighting against those with such a physique for thousands of years, hunting down many who had awakened such powers throughout the ages. As such, he could easily tell that Lu Xuan showed the traits of born Taoism aptitude.


    It was indeed a delightful surprise like no other.

 Chapter 750 - Are you Ready to Get Beaten to a Pulp?

    <h4>Chapter 750: Are you Ready to Get Beaten to a Pulp?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The way the masked man saw it, being able to hunt down two people with born Taoism aptitude was quite an impressive way to kill.


    The masked manughed to the top of his lungs as he said, ¡°The gods must be on my side today!¡±


    The aura about him began to turn increasingly cold and terrifying, so much so that the aura he emanated caused that elder of the Immemorial Path to shiver while he was still being bound by the Dragon-snaring Lasso.


    However, it was impossible for the elder to outrun it; he was unable to move an inch while he was bound by thesso.


    The cold seeped into his bone, making it look as if he was going to drop dead any time.


    The number of fighters within the Holy Sun Continent that were at the very pinnacle of the Divine Transformation Realm was so small that they could all be counted on one hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I won¡¯t kill you, but I will break all of your limbs before I take you away.¡±


    The masked man¡¯s mind had changedpletely; he decided to spare Lu Xuan. It would¡¯ve been a terrible waste to just kill him right now.


    As he shouted, the entire ce began to tremble. It looked as if he could shake the entire ce on his own.


    His aura boiled so intensely that he looked like he was able to kill everything around him.


    ¡°Beast King Fist!¡±


    Voom!


    He threw a punch that conjured an incredibly massive beast right away,ying prostrate in the sky. The beast red at Lu Xuan with sinister eyes. The fist¡¯s will had conjured so much pressure that it looked as if it was able to tear the cosmos apart.


    The attack failed to faze Lu Xuan at all, yet his aura grew increasingly more terrifying. While it was true that the masked man in ck was truly powerful, Lu Xuan was far from helpless inparison.


    Anyone who could see inside Lu Xuan¡¯s body would¡¯ve seen how every bone in his body had now shimmered with a golden glow.


    That transformation hadpletely changed him, both inside and out.


    That was the sign of his atavism; it meant that he was getting closer to the state that the first person with born Taoism aptitude had reached.


    The earliest awakened born Taoism aptitude traits worked only on his skin, which had long seeped into his body after training for so many years. By now, all those powers had seeped into his bones.


    He no longer had an ordinary body; his body seemed even more perfect and closer to that of the gods.


    That beast charged at him right away, looking like it was tearing the skies apart when it moved.


    Lu Xuan countered the attack by throwing a punch.


    Two terrifying bursts from their firsts collided with each other.


    The punches contained such intense force that it looked like it was able to tear everything around apart. The surrounding mountains looked like they were about to crumble. The realm itself looked as if it was about to copse.


    Lu Xuan reeled several steps back as those two terrifying punches tore at each other before he could steady himself.


    He was at a disadvantage in that one sh.


    His internal organs were hemorrhaging from the shock of the attacks shing.


    However, that was all there was to the damage. He was able topletely heal himself with just a single breath. The frightening regenerative powers that came from born Taoism aptitude now worked to the fullest.


    The masked man wore an expression of greed and bliss as he said, ¡°You truly are of the sacred bloodline! You¡¯vee to develop that bloodline way further than what that brat had achieved. It would indeed be best to remodel my body with your blood.¡±


    That masked man was totally unperturbed by the frightening regenerative powers that Lu Xuan just demonstrated. Instead, he was rather overjoyed about it.


    Such a powerful bloodline was precisely what he needed.


    ¡°You want to use my blood to remodel your body?¡± A terrifying glint was seen in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    shbacks from his past life yed in his mind. While there were numerous types of godly physiques out there, they were still so extremely rare that one could hardly find one in a poption of over a hundred million.


    Many who knew that it would be impossible for them to awaken to such physiques thus came up with sinister thoughts. Many of them were looking into ways to transfer such godly traits into their own bodies.


    Forceful means like robbing the bloodline of someone else to remodel oneself was quitemon throughout the cosmos. Quite a few people had already seeded.


    For thousands of years, the members of that organization had been out there hunting any awakened sacred ones to rob them of their bloodline and transfer the bloodline into their bodies.


    Lu Xuan realized everything immediately. He had initially thought that the hunt was rather peculiar. He wondered what had driven the organization to hunt the sacred ones for thousands of years.


    While many people worshipped the sacred ones in the world, several others also still despised them. If those people truly hated the sacred ones so badly, then they wouldn¡¯t have only hunted the sacred ones who had awakened.


    Several ns were descendants of the sacred ones. ording to the Immemorial Path¡¯s records, there were no massacres in which the sacred ones¡¯ descendants were targeted. The only exception was when the Liu n was being exterminated.


    Judging by the capabilities of one such organization, it would have been useless even if those descendants were protected by the Immemorial Path. The sect couldn¡¯t just protect them at all times indefinitely after all.


    That was what puzzled Lu Xuan in the first ce.


    However, he finally realized what was going on at the moment. The organization never thought about exterminating everyst descendant, to begin with. They instead kept the descendants around like cattle, waiting for some of them to awaken their sacred bloodline. Anyone who had done so would¡¯ve been hunted down.


    Those people would then use the blood of the awakened sacred one to modify themselves and acquire the powers of born Taoism aptitude.


    If that organization was filled with people as powerful as that masked man, it would¡¯ve been entirely possible for them to seed throughout the whole time for the past several millennia.


    Xuanyangzi was the strongest fighter throughout that world, yet that masked man was hardly much weaker than Xuanyangzi.


    Only a handful of such powerful people existed within the Holy Sun Continent.


    The masked man crossed his arms in front of his chest and casually said, ¡°Indeed, if I were to be able to get my hands on your blood, my powers would see further growth. By then, not even Xuanyangzi would be able to take me on!¡±


    ¡°I see. All the more reason for me to exterminate everyst one of you, then.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes and expression became increasingly cold.


    ¡°You lot havepletely gotten on my nerves; you¡¯re all nothing but a bunch of garbage.¡±


    The masked man coldly said, ¡°So what if we¡¯ve infuriated you? Who do you think you are? Do you think that Xuanyangzi could save you? I¡¯m afraid his hands are full right now.¡±


    Lu Xuan coldly replied, ¡°Do you think that I need Xuanyangzi to save me? Hearing you say that makes me seriously want to beat you to a pulp. I¡¯ll obliterate your organization and break every single bone that you pieces of garbage have in your bodies.¡±


    That masked man then chuckled coldly as he said, ¡°You sure like to talk big, huh? While there¡¯s plenty of time to spare, I don¡¯t intend to waste any of it dealing with you.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura immediately after hearing what the masked man just said. All of those pent-up powers erupted from Lu Xuan¡¯s body like a volcanic eruption.


    Lu Xuan entered an incredibly mystical state of existence.


    It looked as if he had turned into a god.


    Countless mid-tier spirit stones were reduced to dust as boundless spirit qi surged into Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Are you ready to get beaten to a pulp?¡±

 Chapter 751 - I鈥檒l Beat You to Death, You Good-for-nothing Beast King

    <h4>Chapter 751: I¡¯ll Beat You to Death, You Good-for-nothing Beast King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan slowly spoke. With every word he uttered, his aura climbed to new heights.


    He was in a pseudo-ascendant state of existence.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura climbed from the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm up to the eighth tier, then into the ninth tier of the realm shortly afterward.


    While Lu Xuan was in such a state, the golden light around him had even turned into golden mes, which caused his powerful aura to shoot into the heavens.


    The entire realm slightly shuddering as the ground was trembling.


    He had reached the state that the masked man was in moments earlier. It seemed as if he was about to surpass that masked man.


    It was only then that the masked man finally looked serious. He was already at the peak of Divine Transformation Realm, far above the usual variety of the ninth tier; he hadpleted his cultivation within the realm.


    Even though Lu Xuan had only entered the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, the aura about him was already on par with that of the masked man.


    ¡°What kind of secret art is this? Was this why the people out there said that you have some kind of secret art capable of boosting yourbat process in a peculiar way?¡± That masked man narrowed his eyes and his expression became rather frenzied.


    The look in his eyes became more avaricious. He had discovered that if he were to be able to take that secret art for himself, his powers would probably also see a huge spike in a short amount of time.


    Voom!


    The terrifying aura emanating from both parties shed with each other, causing the sky to shake on impact.


    That was when the elder of the Immemorial Path was in intense pain. He kept coughing up blood as the two terrifying auras shed against each other, yet no one cared about what happened to him at all.


    Lu Xuan pointed at that masked man. His pupils were pitch-ck, making him look rather invincible.


    All of the spirit stones which he stole from the Jiang n now provided him with amplebat prowess. Lu Xuan became more confident than he had been back then.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to use any Spiritual Aether at all back then, so he had to crank his powers up from nothing to the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm all the way. Thus, he wasn¡¯t able to fight long.


    However, things were now different; he only needed to crank his powers up from the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm to the ninth tier. That meant that the expenditure became considerably less.


    He would be able to talk for much longer.


    Lu Xuan coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to crush every single bone in your body.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if you could make good on such big words!¡±


    That masked man chuckled coldly as he threw a punch at Lu Xuan right away. A terrifying beast appeared behind him with a terrifying aura that seemed to have shrouded the entire ce. He looked so terrifying that looked as if it would¡¯ve brought the ce down at any given moment.


    ¡°Advent of the Beast King!¡±


    That beast¡¯s blood-colored eyes were locked onto Lu Xuan with an unbelievable amount of ferocity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you good-for-nothing beast king.¡±


    Lu Xuan was even more infuriated upon remembering what the masked man had just told him before. He leaped from where he stood and charged at the terrifying beast right away.


    Boom!


    A terrifying sh took ce as the might of his fist boiled, looking like it was about to cook the sky.


    That beast shrieked shortly afterward as it was reduced to specks of golden light in midair.


    That was the effect brought about by the dragon ws that Lu Xuan conjured. Those two dragon ws were enough to instantly tear that beast apart.


    That masked man seemed to have realized something right away as he backed away immediately with a reddened face. That beast was a manifestation of his primordial spirit. Having it torn apart meant that he also took massive damage.


    ¡°You think you can run?¡±


    Lu Xuan stepped out and copsed the air beneath his feet with a stomp, charging at that masked man right away.


    He moved as if he had teleported.


    He was fast.


    He was incredibly fast.


    He was unbelievably fast.


    It took him almost just a second to overtake the masked man before immediately throwing a punch at him.


    Almost on reflex, that masked man guarded his chest with both hands before conjuring the head of a ferocious beast, keeping him protected inside.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    As Lu Xuan shouted, his punch hadnded on the beast¡¯s head. Golden Spiritual Aether turned into a terrifying storm, tearing apart that beast¡¯s head right away before sting onto the hands with which that masked man protected his chest with.


    Crack!


    A massive rumble was heard as that masked man let out a stifled welp. His hands were crushed by that one punch from Lu Xuan right away, causing him to fall limply onto his side.


    He was sent flying back like a kite with a snapped line, crashing onto a hill before he stopped moving.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    That masked man¡¯s eyes were thrown wide open. Thatbat prowess that Lu Xuan just demonstrated was just too ferocious.


    It was not that he had never seen any secret art capable of enhancing one¡¯sbat prowess before; he even knew of such arts himself. However, none of them came with a steep price. Even if the users of such arts were to get to a whole new level, they would still be at the very bottom.


    However, thebat prowess which Lu Xuan demonstrated was something else altogether. That young man stood firmly at his current level. It was as if he had been at that same level for countless years, to begin with. He had even been able to bring aboutbat prowess far above the limits of said level.


    ¡°Tell me how many cohorts you still have out there, and I shall give you an honorable death.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes glittered with a golden glow as he basked in golden light all over him, making him look like some kind of god.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You think that you¡¯re the only one capable of such feats?¡± That masked man roared and unleashed an extremely wild aura. It was as if he was d in primitive wildness.


    That power surged into every single cell in his body, causing him to instantly grow to twice his size. That ck cloth that covered his face before had now crumbled. Only then that Lu Xuan saw that the masked man did not have the face of a human, but rather that of some kind of beast of disaster.


    Every single pore on that man¡¯s body had thick hair growing out of them. It took mere moments for him to be tightly covered in the hair, making him look like a humanoid beast.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes as he said, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re ugly. That must be why you didn¡¯t wanna show your face.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words seemed to have infuriated that man.


    He hated it most when people picked on his looks; it was something that he dealt with since he was a child. Hearing this from Lu Xuan must¡¯ve triggered him.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Not only did that man instantly return to the peak of his powers, but he also seemed to have surpassed his peak.


    He felt powers at levels that he had never felt before. A frightening glow was seen spilling from his eyes and he felt extremely excited.


    He was out to tear apart the young man standing in front of him before shredding him into pieces.


    ¡°Beast King Fist!¡±


    That man roared and conjured a terrifying beast, which was somewhat more powerful than the one that he just conjured before.


    That beast charged, looking as if it was out to tear everything apart.


    However, that man wasn¡¯t able to stay frenzied for long. A massive dragon w pped that beast onto the ground right away and crushed it.

 Chapter 752 - The Man-in-black is Dead, the Culprit Appears

    <h4>Chapter 752: The Man-in-ck is Dead, the Culprit Appears</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That was brutality at its finest.


    All that sudden changes that just took ce rendered that man in ckpletely dumbfounded. That crazed expression on his bestial face disappeared after the beating.


    Pfftt!


    That man in ck spat out blood right away before shuddering all over. He then looked up at Lu Xuan in utter disbelief.


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms in front of his chest as he hovered high in the air. He glimmered with a golden glow all over him, making him look like some kind of god from the heavens.


    However, the Auric Flower was conjured and now hovering above Lu Xuan¡¯s head. The Auric Flower amplified his aura so much that it seemed like a raging ocean.


    Seemingly dazed, the man in ck said, ¡°That¡¯s the Auric Flower... How did you manage to conjure it?¡±


    The disbelief in his eyes intensified, yet the look in his eyes looked even greedier and more surprised.


    That was because he knew that the Auric Flower had a lot to do with the powers of one¡¯s next level.


    One could¡¯ve even said that it was what stood in the way between the two levels.


    That was something that he learned by reading some ancient text, yet he only knew of the technique without actually ever using it. He had never seen anyone capable of mastering and conjuring the Auric Flower.


    This wasn¡¯t just because the method he used to train with wascking in many ways. His aura was also too weak; his own bloodline wascking.


    His bloodline was toomon. Having neglected his ability to solidify his foundations throughout his training thus far, he now regretted everything that he had done thus far.


    Acking foundation meant that it was near impossible for him to ever conjure the Auric Flower.


    He was unable to go any further with cultivation.


    As someone who was at the absolute pinnacle of the Divine Transformation Realm, that was what he found to have been the most unbearable. His desire to keep moving forward in his cultivation is what drove him to join the organization.


    Given his current situation, the most promising way of doing so was simply to rob from someone whose bloodline had born Taoism aptitude in it and install it into himself. That would¡¯ve changed his bloodline from the inside-out, thus making it possible for him to conjure the Auric Flower.


    That Auric Flower which Lu Xuan conjured above his head allowed that man in ck to confirm that he had taken his ns in the right direction the whole time. With the bloodline of a godly physique in him, it would have definitely been far easier for him to conjure the Auric Flower.


    That was the truth of the matter; whatever someonecked at birth would have likely been very hard toe by in the future.


    A tinge of jealousy was seen in his eyes. He hated how despite his best efforts, he would never be able to conjure the Auric flower. In contrast, the kid standing before him could conjure such a tricky spell with ease.


    He was so vexed that he refused to ept this as his fate.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura became increasingly potent, while his might appeared to be increasingly terrifying.


    That man in ck refused to yield, but he still knew what that burst of power meant. Lu Xuan had demonstratedbat prowess that had been above his level, to begin with. It seemed to be on par with that of Xuanyangzi.


    Now that he had conjured the Auric Flower, there was no doubt that Lu Xuan¡¯sbat prowess became even more terrifying than it already was.


    Despite that man in ck¡¯s powers, he could still feel the pressure of an entire mountain.


    Every single bone in his body seemed to be crashing into something. Every single cell had to bear that extremely terrifying power weighing on them.


    Pfftt!


    That man in ck spat out blood yet again as he watched Lu Xuan closing in on him. He finally had enough and burst with grey light all over him. He thrust his fist outward like a spear that tore at the sky.


    ng!


    That punchnded right before Lu Xuan, yet it was blocked by his Shield of Great Aether in the form of a golden dragon. It prevented the attack from harming him at all.


    Before that man in ck was able to react and run, Lu Xuan pped that man right away.


    Boom!


    That man was sent flying right away. His mighty body crashed onto the ground several times, leaving several craters behind before it began to shrink.


    That man¡¯s body quickly shrunk like a deted balloon.


    Lu Xuan could easily tell that the method that the man in ck had just used to boost his powers now began eating away at him.


    That method had its aftereffects, apparently draining him of his aura. Lu Xuan¡¯s blows had simply broken apart every bit of the aura that the man in ck had around him.


    While Lu Xuan¡¯s ascended state was terrifying and came with a massive drain as well, it drained him only of his external resources. It wouldn¡¯t have even eaten away at one¡¯s foundations.


    Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t have picked the White Sun Soaring Sutra alone among all the other methods that he could¡¯ve used to enhance his powers.


    At that moment, that man in ck weakened so badly that he couldn¡¯t fight back.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes glittered with a golden glow. He coldly looked at the man in ck as he said, ¡°Tell me how many of you people are out there, how did this organization of yours came about, and how many sacred ones have you people killed throughout the years. I have 1000 ways of making you wish that you¡¯d have died instead. Do you seriously think that you could run from me?¡±


    That man-in-ck looked at Lu Xuan, coughing as he continued, ¡°Does that mean you know something? In that case, I can¡¯t help but be very jealous of you!


    ¡°What do you mean? Someone as talented as me must be limited by my bloodline. Meanwhile, you people possess a bloodline that eclipses the others. That means you can be even more powerful than everyone else without putting in much effort. We, on the other hand, have suffered through more than you could ever imagine!¡±


    That man in ck voiced out all his extreme frustration and vexation as vividly as he could. Although he gave it his all, he still couldn¡¯t change his fate of losing to the sacred bloodline.


    Lu Xuan simply watched that man in ck with a cold smirk. Those words would have affected a neer like Liu Haotian, but they werepletely worthless against someone like Lu Xuan, who had carved out his own path like that.


    During his past life, Lu Xuan suffered way more than the man in ck ever did.


    If one were to walk to the very end, it didn¡¯t matter if they had an average physique or a special one. It was only a matter of speed, after all.


    Lu Xuan continued coldly, ¡°Just answer my question already. You¡¯ll regret what I¡¯ll do if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at him with extreme coldness. At that moment, something inside that man in ck¡¯s mind seemed to have broken. A terrifying mass of dark energy seeped from his mind and formed a massive eyeball above his head.


    That bloody, dark, and brutal eyeball was the same size as a normal human. Every negative emotion that one could think of could¡¯ve perfectly described what that eyeball looked like.


    When that eyeball turned to look at Lu Xuan, it burst out with an air of ferocity.


    ¡°Such petty tricks.¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly and immediately crushed that eyeball with his bare hands, reducing it to dark energy.


    At that moment, that man in ck died as well. All of the remaining energy that he had in his body moments ago had been turned into sustenance for that eyeball.


    Unpredictable fluctuations appeared in the air, materializing as an extremely old voice said, ¡°We shall meet again.¡±

 Chapter 753 - Count Me in then. He鈥檚 got Nowhere to Run to

    <h4>Chapter 753: Count Me in then. He¡¯s got Nowhere to Run to</h4>


    Lu Xuan sat cross-legged before a stone table which he just took out before that pockmarked Sacred Ancestral Stele. He took a sip of his tea as he looked at Xuanyangzi, who rushed to the scene as soon as he got the news.


    That was how he usually tempered his state of mind all those years ago to get himself in a totally unfazed state to deepen his training.


    However, he no longer needed any external help to reach such a state. By now, he could¡¯ve entered that state whenever he wanted.


    He had made it a habit of his for so long that it was impossible for him to break it.


    ¡°You monster!¡±


    Xuanyangzi wore a disgusted look in his eyes as he sent that elder of the Immemorial Path, who had been bound by the Dragon-snaring Lasso, flying with a kick.


    The kick from Xuanyangzi was so powerful that one hit was enough to shatter most of the elder¡¯s bones.


    He had never expected to find a spy in his very own sect, yet that wasn¡¯t even the worst part of it all. It was even more terrifying to think about how such a spy managed to get so high in the ranks.


    If the spy had targeted anyone other than Lu Xuan, he could¡¯ve gotten what he was after.


    One could only imagine just how threatening such a person could be to be lurking so close around someone.


    The man in ck had shrunken so much that he almost ended up dried out and shriveled. One look at him was enough to instantly make Xuanyangzi frown.


    ¡°I never thought it would¡¯ve been the Beast King.¡±


    Xuanyangzi snorted coldly, making it apparent that he knew that man in ck.


    Lu Xuan asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Xuanyangzi nodded and continued, ¡°This man is the master of the Beast King Vi. He calls himself the Beast King. While he had been well known as one of the most formidable in the world for more than 200 years now, he had already retired a long time ago. I never thought I¡¯d find him here now.¡±


    ¡°One of the most formidable in the world, huh? That exins it.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He thought that it would¡¯ve been peculiar for nobody to have known of someone so powerful.


    Fostering any one of the top-notch fighters in secret would¡¯ve been difficult; not only did they need to possess an unparalleled level of talent, but they also needed plenty of resources to get that far.


    Furthermore, they would have needed to experience all kinds ofbat; they even had to sh with those at the same level as them.


    Any intentions of fostering one such formidable fighter in secret would have made things extremely difficult.


    It was especially so given that the Holy Sun Continent was but amon middle-ss world, with the peak of Divine Transformation Realm being the true pinnacle. There was no way one such peak fighter could be nurtured in a sheltered environment, regardless of the world they were in.


    ¡°Based on what you just said, this man is a member of that organization. If all of the members of that organization are this powerful, this is definitely anything but good news.¡±


    Xuanyangzi wore a serious expression as he remembered something very terrifying. If the members of that organization were to all be of such standards, that would only mean that they had to deal with more enemies at that level of power.


    If the Beast King¡¯s level of powers were the standard at which that organization recruited its members, then the entire organization would¡¯ve been powerful enough to wreak havoc all over the world.


    Lu Xuan then asked, ¡°Then again, why would you leave the central gate all of a sudden? Did they try to lure you out?¡±


    Lu Xuan recalled what that Beast King told him. With that, he was able to confirm that Xuanyangzi would definitely not sit around in the central gate of the sect.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Xuanyangzi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the leader of the Divine Blood Church had appeared in the north and ughtered people from one of the cities there. I went out to stop Xiang Tianfang as soon as I got the word.¡±


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it. After hearing what you just said, however, I¡¯ve now realized that they were probably trying to lure me out.¡± The more Xuanyangzi thought about it, the more troublesome he found the whole thing to be.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Was it truly that much of a coincidence? Xiang Tianfang just happened to wreak havoc at such a time only to lure you out? I think that even if Xiang Tianfang wasn¡¯t part of such an organization, I still wouldn¡¯t think he was so heavily involved with them.¡±


    Xuanyangzi nodded, agreeing with what Lu Xuan said. Everything would¡¯ve made sense if they saw things from such a perspective.


    Even if Xiang Tianfang wasn¡¯t a member of that organization, he was still definitely connected to it somehow.


    ¡°Your words make a lot of sense, friend.¡±


    Xuanyangzi nodded.


    ¡°If someone as renowned as the Beast King from the past generation was a member of this organization, then hardly anything could be considered impossible.¡±


    Xuanyangzi grew increasingly anxious at that thought. That organization had only just begun to show itself. Instead of making it easier for him to take them out, however, it only made things even more difficult.


    That was when he immediately remembered something. He then said, ¡°Well, have you fully recovered yet?¡±


    Xuanyangzi looked at Lu Xuan, who lookedpletely different from before. It was obvious that Lu Xuan hadpletely recovered.


    He waspletely different from how he was back when he seemed to not possess any kind of power.


    Lu Xuan bluntly answered, ¡°Indeed. Thanks to the help of the Sacred Ancestral Stele, I¡¯ve nowpletely recovered.¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother trying to hide anything; there was no need to even do so, to begin with.


    Xuanyangzi then said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Something like this is hardly worth mentioning.¡± Lu Xuan waved it off and continued, ¡°Something like this is hardly worth mentioning, but we¡¯ll know whether or not Xiang Tianfang has anything to do with that organization once we nab and question him.¡±


    What did he mean by that?


    Xuanyangzi was stunned by what he just heard. Lu Xuan put it so lightly that he sounded like he was simply going to nab a petty criminal off the streets.


    If Xiang Tianfang was that easy to deal with, he wouldn¡¯t have be such a huge threat towards Xuanyangzi, whom thetter had to fight over and over again.


    While Xuanyangzi had interrupted Xiang Tianfang¡¯s breakthrough before, that man¡¯s level had already been solidified nheless. Having devoured over a billion living beings, his powers were almost on par with those of Xuanyangzi, who had been training hard for ages.


    That meant that nabbing Xiang Tianfang would have been anything but easy.


    Even so, Lu Xuan put it in a way that made it seem so easy that he could¡¯ve taken the man in whenever he wanted.


    However, Xuanyangzi¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he looked at the dead Beast King lying on the ground. While the Beast King was slightly weaker than him, even he wouldn¡¯t have been confident enough to make sure that the Beast King would stay down.


    That Beast King had eventually died by Lu Xuan¡¯s hands all the same. While he didn¡¯t see how Lu Xuan managed to kill the Beast King, he was still able to figure out the answer.


    If Lu Xuan¡¯s powers were on par with or even somewhat stronger than those of the Beast King, wearing the Beast King down wouldn¡¯t have done any good. The only way for Lu Xuan to stand a chance of fatally injuring the Beast King was if he went all out and ended the fight quickly.


    Such a burst ofbat prowess wasn¡¯t something thatmon people were capable of.


    Xuanyangzi deemed that Lu Xuan might have had a way to do this.


    Frustrated, Xuanyangzi said, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking of doing, but Xiang Tianfang is currently as powerful as me. I couldn¡¯t just take him down even if I wanted to.¡±


    If it had been possible for Xuanyangzi to kill Xiang Tianfang, he would have done so a long time ago. He wouldn¡¯t have dragged things out this much.


    Lu Xuan grinned and added, ¡°In that case, count me in. He¡¯s got nowhere to run, after all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re that confident, huh?¡± Xuanyangzi took a serious look at Lu Xuan, already considering the possibility of Lu Xuan being able to actually kill Xiang Tianfang.

 Chapter 754 - Bragging has Rules too, You Know

    <h4>Chapter 754: Bragging has Rules too, You Know</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If that¡¯s the case, that would be great indeed!


    The Divine Blood Church had always been his biggest obstacle.


    That cult had long been the biggest threat to the Immemorial Path, serving as the enemy of the sectmasters of every generation.


    Xuanyangzi had fought the previous leader of the cult before, yet the previous leader had never been as difficult as Xiang Tianfang.


    Xiang Tianfang even managed toe up with ways to match Xuanyangzi in terms of power.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about the present, given that he was still capable of taking on Xiang Tianfang. He was worried about the future, worrying who in the whole Immemorial Path would be able to take on Xiang Tianfang after he passed. By then, that would have been the biggest problem the sect would have to deal with.


    If they could take out Xiang Tianfang as they currently were, that would¡¯ve meant taking out a significant threat. It didn¡¯t matter if Xiang Tianfang was part of the organization. He was still a threat that Xuanyangzi couldn¡¯t afford to ignore.


    Lu Xuan rose and put away the stone table, then said to Xuanyangzi, ¡°How about you try it then?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I guess I can give it a go.¡±


    As Xuanyangzi put his hands behind his back, a terrifying aura emanated from his body right away, It caused their surroundings to shake, making everything seem as if they were about to copse.


    That elder of the sect tied up by the sect was almost killed by the aura emanating from Xuanyangzi.


    It was yet again a sh of such terrifying levels. The man had just experienced all of it just moments ago and he had to go through it up close and personal again. He felt as if his innards were about to be crushed by that aura, his bones crackling all over.


    Lu Xuan emanated his own aura at the same time that Xuanyangzi emanated his. Lu Xuan then entered his ascended, cranking his powers from the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm to the eighth tier, then to the ninth tier.


    He was just as powerful as Xuanyangzi, which allowed him to fight on the same level as Xuanyangzi.


    Both parties reigned over one side. The two terrifying auras reduced that messed-up world down to something that looked as if it had just been ravaged by a hurricane.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    As Xuanyangzi raised the corner of his lips, he started his attack right away. The attack conjured a terrifying mill that immediately headed towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan clenched his fist and punched. A golden dragon was conjured and roared at the sky, shing with that mill immediately.


    Boom!


    A terrifying rumble was heard throughout the entire ce as the sh took ce, shaking everything around them. The air trembled, making it seem as if a tsunami just took ce.


    Both of them put their hands away after throwing out one attack each. Xuanyangzi rescinded his aura as Lu Xuan emerged out of his ascended state, returning to his original level of the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Both sides came to a draw. Xuanyangzi had yet to bring out his true might, while Lu Xuan had yet to show his trump card. He still hadn¡¯t made use of the Auric Flower, after all.


    There was simply no need for him to do so. Lu Xuan was only out to give a little demonstration of his powers. He wanted Xuanyangzi to understand that he was powerful enough indeed to get himself involved in such a significant matter.


    ¡°You are indeed formidable, friend. Being at such a level of powers at such an age, you would definitely be something significant in the future, even breaking through Divine Transformation Realm.¡± Xuanyangzi expressed his thoughts. He could fully tell just how extremely formidable Lu Xuan was, after all.


    Entering that ascended state would have definitely made Lu Xuan invincible. Even if he couldn¡¯t do so, the presence that Lu Xuan emanated was still already extremely close to that of the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Given Lu Xuan¡¯s age, he was more than just young and capable. He could almost be described as a frightening existence like no other.


    However, when Xuanyangzi added the fact that Lu Xuan was of the sacred bloodline and had born Taoism aptitude, everything made sense.


    Xuanyangzi was already used to the fact that the sacred ones were more powerful than usual. It was never a bluff; that was a fact which the sacred ones throughout the generations had cemented over and over again throughout the ages.


    Currently, the unimaginable level of powers that Lu Xuan demonstrated had far eclipsed his peers. However, it all made sense when himing from the sacred bloodline was considered.


    It was true that everything was within reason.


    Lu Xuan waved and added, ¡°Eh, that was nothing. That was but the beginning of cultivation.¡±


    What Lu Xuan had almost said immediately caused Xuanyangzi to choke on himself.


    ¡®Man, you truly are too much. I have no problems with you putting up airs, but I hope you know that it¡¯s best not to take that too far. Bragging has rules too, you know!¡¯


    Lu Xuan was simply making a casualment. Given what he had seen and been through, that was indeed but the beginning of cultivation, yet to Xuanyangzi, that was already taking it too far.


    He bragged so much that it seemed as if it could physically cause someone damage.


    ¡°I take it that employing that method of yours woulde with a steep cost, no?¡±


    Xuanyangzi shot a look at Lu Xuan. The look on his face made what he meant clear enough; stop bragging already.


    Lu Xuan seriously said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯d need your help now, friend.¡±


    Xuanyangzi felt rather exasperated upon looking at Lu Xuan, thinking that Lu Xuan was far beyond theprehension of mortals.


    Shouldn¡¯t you just blow the matter over and be done with it? Why the hell are you admitting your ws for?


    Xuanyangzi replied, ¡°If it is something within my power to fulfill, please just tell me.¡± As much as he wanted to retort Lu Xuan, he still knew what was the most important thing right now.


    Currently, the most important thing was to take out Xiang Tianfang. It would¡¯ve been best to also deal a crushing blow to the Divine Blood Church in the process.


    He waspletely fine with ignoring the cost if it meant he could fulfill such an objective.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I simply need 10 million mid-tier spirit stones, along with some herbs for crafting pills.¡±


    Hiss!


    Despite Xuanyangzi¡¯s experience, he was still shocked by how Lu Xuan went about asking for things. 10 million mid-tier spirit stones would¡¯ve been an astronomical expenditure to the Immemorial Path, after all.


    However, Xuanyangzi took a deep breath before long and replied, ¡°Why do you need so many materials, anyway?¡±


    Lu Xuan answered frankly, ¡± Alchemy. I have a recipe for crafting a certain type of pill. Not only would I be crafting a cauldron full and other than for my own use, but I¡¯d craft pills for the sect as well. Conservatively speaking, those pills could help you three top-tier fighters reach the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.¡±


    What Lu Xuan said stunned Xuanyangzi right away. There were many elders within the sect who had gotten to the ninth tier of Divine Transformation Realm. Excluding himself, however, nobody else was at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm yet.


    That was because even the sect had noplete methods of enabling one to reach such a level. They could only keep training daily, hoping to one day get an opportunity to break through the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    That was what troubled Xuanyangzi the most. Although being at the ninth tier of Divine Transformation Realm was powerful, it still paled inparison to being at the peak of the realm.


    He had been wracking his brains for ways to do this throughout the years, yet he still was unable to bring even one more to the peak of Divine Transformation Realm for the sect. However, Lu Xuan simply said that he could guarantee that there could be at least three more added to the sect.


    Xuanyangzi desperately wanted to say how intrigued he was by this.

 Chapter 755 - The Pills are Finished

    <h4>Chapter 755: The Pills are Finished</h4>


    Within the path of cultivation, being at the peak of Divine Transformation Realm was already considered being at the very top of the cultivation world.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that everyone was capable of reaching the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm. It seemed to have involved luck in some way; many cultivators who had gotten to the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve still faced countless problems getting to the peak.


    Even a goliath of a cultivation force like the Immemorial Path couldn¡¯t get around such a problem.


    That was because they were not yet at a high enough level to look at the problems from a higher perspective.


    Lu Xuan was different. His level put him in a position that enabled him to easily see everything clearly and easily. It was simply a problem with the foundations of their training.


    The methods that they trained with had problems that they were entirely oblivious to. The way Lu Xuan saw it, being able to get to the peak of Divine Transformation Realm in such a state was only possible because they were lucky.


    The only other way was that, like Xiang Tianfang, they had used a very extreme method to do so.


    All in all, it was still due to their foundations beingcking.


    That was what Lu Xuan actively tried to avoid throughout his journey in cultivation.


    Ackluster foundation was definitely not good for furthering one¡¯s cultivation in the future.


    Such ws in their foundations were almost irreversible for those from the middle ss, but it was a piece of cake for Lu Xuan.


    That was hardly deemed anything difficult because he hardly stuck to any one method when he trained in his past life; he reversed-engineered each method one level at a time. He often figured out how training methods at high levels worked when he was still at a low level.


    Doing so came with a lot of undesirable aftereffects, which severely damaged his foundations.


    It was thanks to his born Taoism aptitude that he managed to survive through all of that.


    However, it was also precisely due to such experiences that he managed to easily locate the gist of the problems.


    Xuanyangzi cupped his hands and said, ¡°Very well, I shall leave the rest to you, then. Here is the recipe. Please source what is written on it for me. Other than the herbs written above, I¡¯ve also added substitutes as well. The effects are almost just as good as the original ingredients. Just get me whatever you can from this recipe.¡±


    Lu Xuan drafted a recipe and handed it to Xuanyangzi.


    Xuanyangzi pped his chest and confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can get the herbs. I dare say that if even we are unable to find the herbs, you wouldn¡¯t find anyone else in the entire continent capable of finding them.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded, knowing that Xuanyangzi wasn¡¯t bluffing. Given that the Immemorial Path¡¯s powers were capable of reigning supreme throughout almost half of the Holy Sun Continent, hardly anyone else could find all of the necessary herbs even if they couldn¡¯t find anything else on the list.


    After Xuanyangzi made up his mind, that goliath of a cultivation force got to work right away. Once the recipe was distributed, the fighters searched the entire continent to gather the necessary herbs.


    One by one, all of the usually rare herbs were being delivered to the sect.


    Given the sect¡¯s influence, there would still be people who would deliver the herbs to the sect even if there wasn¡¯t anything in it for them; it would only be to get on the sect¡¯s good side.


    Many of the herbs in the recipe itself were found inside the sect already as well.


    The dispensary of the sect, which had umted all manner of herbs throughout the years, was now of great use.


    All the required herbs were gathered within just three days.


    Many people out there even grew curious as to why the sect was going all out to gather herbs like that. Everyone wondered if they were out to craft some kind of incredibly frightening medicine.


    Given the sheer size and wealth of the Immemorial Path, there was hardly any need for them to search outside en masse, after all. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of medicine that they were nning to craft.


    One could¡¯ve even said that all the necessary herbs would have been found in the sect¡¯s own dispensary by now.


    The ce was more than enough to handle crafting anymon medicine.


    However, the sect remained secretive about all of that.


    Not even those of higher ranks knew what those herbs on the recipe were for, let alone those at middle to low ranks.


    That was especially so given that the recipe was divided into different parts. Only a handful of people knew what the full recipe looked like.


    To those of higher ranks of the sect, those few days were definitely the toughest ones of their lives.


    A spy was discovered among them, after all.


    It seemed reasonable to find spies in their midst, as the sect itself would employ spies as well. Meanwhile, several other forces outside actually harbored spies from the Immemorial Path.


    However, nobody would have thought that there would¡¯ve been a spy among the higher-ranking members who would go so far as to be one of the elders.


    That was bad news like no other to the higher-ups of the Immemorial Path. While not everyone had be suspicious of one another yet, there had been internal investigations undergoing secretly now that Xuanyangzi took charge of the sect.


    Many of them actually harbored secrets that could never see the light of day. While they probably wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to betray the sect, there was still far too much that those people couldn¡¯t afford to let others know.


    That elder who was caught red-handed became the target of curses, deeming him the menace to all.


    Many of these higher-ranking members were in no mood to care about the recipe. It was obvious that nobody bothered to tell those outside much about what happened.


    Investigations had gone underway, looking into every member regardless of their standing. Meanwhile, a storm was now brewing.


    As such, nobody knew that Lu Xuan had now entered the alchemy room to begin crafting medicines.


    Lu Xuan stayed inside for 10 whole days, while Xuanyangzi waited anxiously at the door outside.


    Xuanyangzi pulled at his beard so often that he had almost ended up pulling the beard off of his face. If the outsiders saw Xuanyangzi being so anxious, they would have probably been frightened to death.


    The way that outsiders saw Xuanyangzi, he had always been calm and collected as the sectmaster of the Immemorial Path.


    Very few things could faze him. It was even more so given that he was one of the eldest of the elders, which meant that he would¡¯ve seen it all.


    It was impossible to think of a reason for him to look that anxious. Even when he went out to take out Xiang Tianfang, the leader of the Divine Blood Church, he had looked very calm and collected.


    However, what was currently happening in the alchemy room had rendered him very flustered.


    Xuanyangzi paced back and forth. He was the only one who knew why he had been so anxious. The sess of getting those pills crafted was more than just about whether Lu Xuan could make it to higher levels.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sess with alchemy was also tied to the very future of the sect.


    Lu Xuan had promised that the trade was to enable the Immemorial Path to reach further heights. He was willing to hand over the crafting recipe to Xuanyangzi.


    The Immemorial Path could use that recipe to produce an endless supply of fighters at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm unceasingly from then on out. Even if those people were to not reach his level, they would still be considered true fighters at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Only by having countless cultivators at the peak of Divine Transformation Realm could there be geniuses like no other emerging, thus making breakthroughs to higher levels.


    The entire limit within the Holy Sun Continent had almost capped at the Divine Transformation Realm. The very reason for that was because there were simply too few cultivators capable of making further breakthroughs.


    Only by having cultivators at such massive levels could stronger fighters emerge.


    Xuanyangzi was so anxious because what was happening in that alchemy room was tied to the future of the Immemorial Path. Anymon happenings wouldn¡¯t have fazed him at all.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open to reveal a young man wearing a white robe walking outside. A stunning whiff of medicinal fragrance leaked out shortly afterward.

 Chapter 756 - Once I鈥檓 Finished with Private Training, I Will Go Capture Xiang Tianfang

    <h4>Chapter 756: Once I¡¯m Finished with Private Training, I Will Go Capture Xiang Tianfang</h4>


    Xuanyangzi asked anxiously, ¡°Did the pill work?¡±


    This alkahestry pill was extremely important to him; it was rted to the future of the Immemorial Path.


    ¡°Yes, this alkahestry pill is sessful. It¡¯s called the Heaven Enhancement Pill. This is a simplified version of it, but it should be enough!¡±


    As Lu Xuan stretched out his palm, five alkahestry pills floated in the air and emitted an amazing fragrance.


    For Xuanyangzi, there was a faint feeling of rising through the air, which he thought was very strange. However, it was these five alkahestry pills that gave him such a feeling.


    It was like the legendary divine pill!


    There was a special charm to it!


    Lu Xuan did not know how Xuanyangzi felt. Even if he did, he would not feel anything. After all, Xuanyangzi¡¯s knowledge was limited to the medium-ss world; he had never seen the powerful divine pill for himself.


    During Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, many divine pills had appeared in his hands. When a divine pill was sessfully formed, there may even be a disaster somewhere in the world.


    Lu Xuan had even seen a divine pill adopt a human form and embark on the road of cultivation!


    There were a variety of these creatures of different types and shapes in the world.


    Xuanyangzi asked, ¡°Taoist friend, why is this a simplified version?¡±


    Lu Xuan exined calmly, ¡°It¡¯s because you guys won¡¯t be able to find the corresponding materials needed to make the full version. Doing so will increase the difficulty of refining it by more than a hundredfold. Your Immemorial Path won¡¯t be able to find anyone who can refine it!¡±


    This Heaven Enhancement Pill was a kind of alkahestry pill that was very popr in the upper-ss world. It was used by those great sects who specialized in one area to give to their disciples.


    Of course, it was also divided into different versions. This included the full version, the simplified version, the simple version, and so on. Only the top geniuses were qualified to take the full version of Heaven Enhancement Pill.


    The Immemorial Path could not find the various medicinal herbs used in the full version of the Heaven Enhancement Pill; such ingredients even involved the flesh and blood of rare birds and animals.


    Even if the Immemorial Path had ess to these materials, the cost would be enough to make the Immemorial Path broke.


    The Immemorial Path did not possess the same amount of wealth as the behemoths who dominated the upper-ss world.


    Furthermore, only a sacred level alchemist could refine theplete version. That level of alchemy had only been part of a legend in the upper-ss world. Thus, such an alchemist in the middle-ss world was unheard of.


    Xuanyangzi wore an awkward expression on his face. He was tempted to say domineeringly, ¡°If it¡¯s someone that not even the Immemorial Path can find, then who else would be able to find it?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡±


    However, the message he read from Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was, ¡°Don¡¯t humiliate yourself.¡± Perhaps what Lu Xuan said was true.


    In Xuanyangzi¡¯s eyes, Lu Xuan was bing increasingly mysterious. He still did not know where Lu Xuan hade from.


    Lu Xuan had been able to easily solve a problem that the Immemorial Path couldn¡¯t solve for many years.


    Xuanyangzi was able to see a hidden higher-level cultivation system behind Lu Xuan.


    It was like when Xuanyangzi instructed ordinary experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. No matter what strange problems those people encountered, he would be able to easily solve them.


    This was because his vision reached far beyond that of those ordinary experts in the Divine Transformation Realm. Anything that they would¡¯ve considered a problem was nothing for Xxuanyqngzi.


    Sometimes, it would be problems that he had encountered and solved before. Other times, they were problems that he had only seen solved in historical records.


    When Lu Xuan had solved their problems, Xuanyangzi believed that Lu Xuan was in a strategically advantageous position.


    This kind of feeling was like looking at their problems from another perspective. It was as if their problem was very small and could be easily solved.


    It was obvious that Lu Xuan had not yet reached that level, so there was only one possibility left; he had received teachings in this area. Additionally, he had a more advanced cultivation system standing behind him.


    Xuanyangzi was sure that there were no cultivating sects in the Holy Sun Continent that were on the same level as the Immemorial Path.


    Even the mysterious organization, which had not yet revealed its true face, could not reach the Immemorial Path¡¯s level.


    Xuanyangzi could vaguely see that behind Lu Xuan stood a huge and powerful cultivation system that reached far beyond the Holy Sun Continent.


    Xuanyangzi thought of the previous spection that Lu Xuan likely knew of the youngdy of the Liu family, who had most likely left the Holy Sun Continent and went to another world.


    Having reached his current status and level of cultivation, Xuanyangzi naturally knew a little about the existence of other worlds. For example, the blood devils who invaded the Holy Sun Continent were from another world. Thus, they were on another level of power.


    Lu Xuan himself was probably from another world, which could exin why he seemed to be out of ce on the Holy Sun Continent.


    ¡°What is good may not always be useful, but what¡¯s right is the most important thing!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve refined five Heaven Enhancement Pills with this furnace. Two of them are for me, while the other three are what I promised to give you. Now, your Immemorial Path can have three experts at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan then added, ¡°If you choose three reliable elders and give them one pill each, their foundation can be enhanced. This will naturally allow them to break through to the pinnacle of the Divine Transformation Realm! I¡¯ll also provide you with another pill refinement technique. You can arrange for someone to follow those steps and refine the pill. That way, your Immemorial Path will have more experts in the pinnacle of the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    Xuanyangzi took the three Heaven Enhancement Pills and the pill refinement technique. Then, he bowed towards Lu Xuan with a serious expression and said, ¡°Thank you very much for your generosity!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°No need to thank me. All I ask is that you take care of Haotian in the future!¡±


    He did not much of it. Even though the pill refinement technique was very important for the Immemorial Path, it didn¡¯t matter much to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I will be undergoing private training. When Ie out, I will go catch Xiang Tianfang and force him to tell me about that organization!¡±


    Xuanyangzi nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I will wait for you to finish your private training!¡±


    He still had a little patience for this. He was also a little curious. Lu Xuan alone was enough to be on an equal footing with him.


    Nobody else in the world could attain suchbat strength. If Lu Xuan were toe out from behind private training once against, his strength would increase to a higher level. By then, he would most likely be strong enough to defeat Xiang Tianfang, the leader of the Divine Blood Church.


    Lu Xuan may even be able to uproot the entire Divine Blood Church, which had always caused great troubles, and unify the world.


    This was a good opportunity that had never appeared before. Even if Lu Xuan¡¯s n didn¡¯t work, the Immemorial Path would at least have more experts in the Divine Transformation Realm, which was rare.


    Xuanyangzi looked up at the sky. The Immemorial Path had thousands of years of resentment towards the Divine Blood Church, which could bepletely cleared.


    It was as if Xiang Tianfang¡¯s face had appeared in front of Xuanyangzi¡¯s eyes.


    After many battles, it was finally time to end the feud.


    ¡°Send the order down to bring Elder Supreme and the Vice Elder!¡±


    At Xuanyangzi¡¯smand, the behemoth Immemorial Path moved again.

 Chapter 757 - Great Results from Private Training, Time to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 757: Great Results from Private Training, Time to Leave</h4>


    Lu Xuan was undergoing private training for an entire month. After swallowing a Heaven Enhancement Pill, Lu Xuan made a smooth breakthrough from the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm to the eighth tier.


    Afterpleting the Nirvana period, Lu Xuanpletely made up for all the defects in the cultivation at this stage and directly broke through to the eighth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. All of this had not been difficult for him.


    Right now, Lu Xuan¡¯s normalbat strength made him strong enough to fight experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. Very few people were a match for him. He could fight against experts like the Beast King, who was already at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    If Lu Xuan used his Auric Flower, then he would be slightly stronger than Xuanyangzi.


    If he also used his White Sun Soaring Sutra to transform himself into that state, his cultivation would grow even stronger.


    He would be an expert standing over the rest of the Hoy Sun Continent!


    Lu Xuan now seemedpletely different from when he first arrived at the Holy Sun Continent.


    When he had first arrived, Lu Xuan had been an average expert in the Divine Transformation Realm. Now, he had already be a figure standing at the top of the world after a short amount of time.


    Any ordinary person would¡¯ve be so excited that their hearts would¡¯ve skipped a beat, but this wasn¡¯t anything major for Lu Xuan; he wasn¡¯t even a little excited about it.


    Over the course of just one month, after Lu Xuan hadpleted his breakthrough, he was mostly practicing his magic. His Thunder Lotus of Genesis had shaken the entire continent.


    This had given him another nickname: the Thunder Lotus Sovereign!


    After such a long time of this nickname being spread around, almost everyone on the Holy Sun Continent had heard of it. Although many people did not know Lu Xuan¡¯s real name, they were familiar with the name Thunder Lotus Sovereign.


    In the secret realm of Tianhai, Lu Xuan sat in the air with 10 more Thunderbolt Orbs sitting in front of him. He had been refining these 10 Thunderbolt Orbs the entire month.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s inner energy had been instilled into these 10 Thunderbolt Orbs. If one of them was thrown out, it would¡¯ve been as powerful as an attack from Lu Xuan in his current state. This was extremely powerful.


    With just one thought, Lu Xuan disappeared on the spot before suddenly appearing hundreds of meters away. Little electric lights appeared around Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body.


    This was the thunder magic that he cultivated. When coupled with his ability to travel a long distance in an instant, he moved even faster.


    Such an unimaginable speed would¡¯ve made others jealous of him!


    Although Lu Xuan mainly practiced thew of thunder in his previous life, he was able to easily understand the principles of many magic, martial arts, and formations at a nce.


    Of course, he would have to control thews of space if he wanted to be even faster. The only thing that could move faster than he currently could was someone moving via space travel. This fact itself was very shocking.


    If Lu Xuan met an expert above the Divine Transformation Realm, he may not be a match for them. However, he could at least escape with the upgraded version of the ability to instantly travel a certain distance.


    When Lu Xuan turned his palm, a thunderous lotus flower also appeared above it.


    This was the magic that he had disyed previously: the Thunder Lotus of Genesis. However, he had used the White Sun Soaring Sutra by then. Although he was able to disy the Thunder Lotus of Genesis, he had no way to control it.


    It would¡¯ve been no different from throwing a grenade. Once someone threw it, they couldn¡¯t control it.


    However, things were now different. Lu Xuan couldpletely control the magic of the Thunder Lotus of Genesis. He could also make it small enough for him to hold it in the palm of his hand.


    It was in to see that Lu Xuan¡¯s control of the power of thunder was extraordinary!


    Lu Xuan swallowed the Thunder Lotus of Genesis directly into his body and ced it into his Dantian.


    Anyone who witnessed such a scene would¡¯ve most likely been scared to death by Lu Xuan¡¯s method. With a little carelessness and negligence, the Thunder Lotus of Genesis could be blown up. In that case, Lu Xuan¡¯s Dantian would¡¯ve instantly burst into pieces. be blown to pieces in an instant. Even Lu Xuan would¡¯ve been seriously injured by this.


    This was because the Thunder Lotus of Genesis contained a terrifying power of thunder that constantly flowed on each of the lotus leaves. There were even shing electric lights on them.


    This was like putting a ticking time bomb in the Dantian. He was the only one who would¡¯ve dared to do something like this!


    This was because he had absolute confidence that he could control this Thunder Lotus of Genesis and use its power to train his body. Lu Xuan did not need to cultivate in anything specific when he would be getting tempered by the power of thunder all the time. Even if he did not specifically train his body, he would still be iparably powerful over time.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan was also inserting part of his primordial spirit into this Thunder Lotus of Genesis every now and then, allowing him to feel the power of the thunder. By borrowing the power of thunder, he was also strengthening his primordial spirit.


    This was to prepare his control of the thunderboltw in the future!


    In his previous life, he became a top expert when it came to the thunderboltw. Naturally, he did not n on just controlling the thunderboltw in his current life. He wanted to control morews and be stronger than he was in his previous life, but all other kinds ofws would only support him.


    The only important one for him was the thunderboltw.


    Over the course of a month, Lu Xuan had arranged everything. As long as he took his time cultivating, he could reach the ninth tier of the Divine transformation Realm within just a year!


    For Lu Xuan, this kind of cultivation was not slow or fast. Even so, it still shocked everyone on the entire Holy Sun Continent.


    He didn¡¯t need to do anything else but cultivate as he usually would. It was impossible to break through from the eighth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm to the ninth tier within just one year.


    Even the most fortunate of people couldn¡¯t pull this off. Cultivating took plenty of effort that required a step-by-step process.


    Nobody was like Lu Xuan, who had his memories as a Celestial Lord in his previous life. Coupled with his physique that was even more extraordinary, such cultivation was easy for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to stop this private training!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Liu Haotian, who was also training nearby. He smiled at the sight.


    After the lessonst time, and before eradicating that organization, Lu Xuan had been worried about Liu Haotian¡¯s safety. Therefore, he directly ced Liu Haotian in the secret realm of Tianhai.


    At that moment, Liu Haotian was still absorbing the harvest from the Sacred Ancestral Stele. This process would take at least a few years, but Liu Haotian would bepletely different aftering out from private training by then. He would transform after getting his meridians cleaned.


    When that time arrived, the blood concentration of his born Taoism aptitude would be the same as that of Lu Xuan. This was far morefortable for him than for Lu Xuan, who had to go through painstaking efforts to get here.


    Once he turned 20, Liu Haotian would¡¯ve definitely been able to cultivate to the Divine Transformation Realm. Once he turned 40, he could go even further beyond the Divine Transformation Realm.


    40 years of age was nothing for experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    With such a foundation, there was absolutely no limit to what Liu Haotian could aplish in the future!

 Chapter 758 - Rush to the Main Altar

    <h4>Chapter 758: Rush to the Main Altar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The Immemorial Path owes me big time!¡±


    Lu Xuan grinned. He left Liu Haotian in the Holy Sun Continent for the Immemorial Path to take care of. This was leaving them a future supreme genius.


    Now that the boy stepped into the Divine Transformation Realm at the age of 14, just how powerful would he be from here on out? This wasparable to the sacred ancestors of the past, or even going past beyond them.


    People knew that Xuanyangzi was only at the pinnacle of the Divine Transformation Realm despite already being more than 800 years old. He was very close to turning 1,000 years old


    By the time Liu Haotian reached the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm, he would only be over 500 years old. From thisparison, it could be imagined how terrifying Liu Haotian would be in the future.


    By the time Liu Haotian was 500 years old, he would most likely be able topletely smash the Holy Sun Continent with one blow.


    The Immemorial Path wouldn¡¯t just benefit greatly from such an absolute genius. The entire Holy Sun Continent might even receive an upgrade, bringing the middle-ss even higher.


    This was because, for cultivators, the limit of their cultivation was the same as the limit of the world. True top experts wouldn¡¯t appear in a ce with only a small number of talented cultivators.


    However, if a real top expert appeared, that person could lead everyone and increase the strength of this ce.


    They would basically be helping each other!


    Just like when the earth began to recover, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had broken through to the limit and beyond. He was constantly widening the limit of the earth¡¯s cultivation. The speed of the earth¡¯s recovery was at least dozens of times faster than it was in his previous life.


    At this time in his previous life, the strongest cultivator had just reached the peak of the Celestial Realm. There was no contest with the state of Earth¡¯s current cultivation world.


    Therefore, this was a massive favor. The Holy Sun Continent now had an unlimited future just because of Liu Haotian¡¯s existence.


    However, the only person who currently knew this was Lu Xuan. The others knew nothing.


    With a thought in his head, Lu Xuan appeared outside the secret realm of Tianhai.


    Once Xuanyangzi soon got the news, he was then on his way. This time, however, he was apanied by two people. One of them was a thin, healthy-looking old man dressed in a robe. The other was a square-faced man who seemed to have been in his fifties.


    Lu Xuan nced at the two people. The forces on their bodies could not be underestimated, as they were also at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm. Just from their forces, Lu Xuan was able to determine that they had most likely reached this level not long ago.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter how long ago they had broken through. What mattered was that they were still at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm!


    As long as one reached this level, they would essentially be standing above the rest of the world.


    Lu Xuan was able to immediately tell that these two men had most likely taken the Heaven Enhancement Pill that he had refined.


    ¡°Taoist friend, you¡¯ve finished your private training! You seem to have be stronger again!¡±


    Xuanyangzi nced at Lu Xuan. He felt that Lu Xuan had be more and more unfathomable, just like a sacred mountain that could crush everything.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I have made a little progress! Now that I¡¯vee out, I¡¯ll go capture Xiang Tianfang first!¡±


    Xuanyangzi wasn¡¯t as shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s words as he thought he would be, but the two people behind him immediately wore strange expressions on their faces. It was the same expression Xuanyangzi had when he first heard what Lu Xuan just said.


    How could it be so easy? Xiang Tianfang wasn¡¯t a cat or a dog, so capturing him was easier said than done.


    Even though they were also at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm, they knew very well that there was a huge difference between themselves and Xiang Tianfang.


    Currently, the only person in the whole world who stood a chance against Xiang Tianfang was Xuanyangzi!


    Such arrogance left the two men speechless!


    Lu Xuan looked at the two men behind Xuanyangzi and asked, ¡°Who are these two people?¡±


    Xuanyangzi pointed to the old man in a robe and said, ¡°This is the Elder Supreme of our Immemorial Path and my brother, Xuanzhenzi!¡± He then pointed to the other man and added, ¡°And this is our current Deputy Head Elder of the Immemorial Path, Ximen Xingye!¡±


    Ximen Xingye stepped forward, then saluted and said, ¡°Thank you for your help!¡±


    Ximen Xingye said in a systematic way, ¡°This bow is not only out of gratitude for the Heaven Enhancement Pill that strengthened my foundation. It is also because of my useless apprentice, Shi Buyi!¡±


    Only then did Lu Xuan realize that Ximen Xingye was Shi Buyi¡¯s master.


    No wonder Shi Buyi had such a high status within the Immemorial Path. It turned out that he had such a man with high status and power, who was one of the top three experts of the Immemorial Path, as his support.


    The only other person to be born with a more solid foundation was Liu Haotian!


    Ximen Xingye looked at Lu Xuan with aplicated expression. He didn¡¯t support Liu Haotian very much. Now that he and his disciple owed Lu Xuan a favor, however, they naturally had nothing left to say.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s his own fate! Anyway, have you received any news on Xiang Tianfang?¡±


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°We found out that Xiang Tianfang is currently in the great altar of the Divine Blood Church, located at the Hundred Thousand Mountain!¡± During this time, the Immemorial Path had been searching for Xiang Tianfang. Searching the great altar became their top priority. ¡°He returned to the altar 10 days ago!¡±


    Lu Xuan then said, ¡°Well, in that case, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Right now? I haven¡¯t mobilized my men yet!¡±


    Xuanyangzi was also startled by Lu Xuan¡¯s recklessness. He simply did not follow any rules.


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°Why bother mobilizing anyone? The four of us are enough to even kill him! Besides, if you mobilize your people now, wouldn¡¯t Xiang Tianfang be able to discover our movements?¡±


    That was when Xuanzhenzi and Ximen Xingye finally realized what Xuanyangzi meant when he said that Lu Xuan acted recklessly yet decisively.


    Throughout the ages, nobody had ever thought to kill their way through the Divine Blood Church. Doing so seemed akin to suicide.


    Although there were four people now, they seemed like only one person whenpared to the entire Divine Blood Church.


    Xuanyangzi grinned and said, ¡°Just us?¡± Although he had felt that he was brave enough, his bravery paled inparison to that of Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough? In a duel between experts, the number of people is not the key. The four of us are enough. We¡¯ll end it quickly!¡±


    Xuanyangzi smiled and said, ¡°Okay. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll follow your orders and apany you!¡±


    On one hand, Xuanzhenzi and Ximen Xingye were both startled by how crazy this n was.


    To their surprise, they noticed that they were ready to go as well. After having made a breakthrough, they wanted to test out their cultivation.


    After the agreement, the four men did not tell anyone as they went straight to the south of the Holy Sun Continent, towards the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountain.


    With the skills of these four peoplebined, it took them only half a day to arrive at the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountain, where the great altar of the Divine Blood Church was located.

 Chapter 759 - Lu Xuan鈥檚 Ferocious Combat Strength

    <h4>Chapter 759: Lu Xuan¡¯s Ferocious Combat Strength</h4>


    The miasma qi swept across the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountain. Since ordinary humans couldn¡¯t live there, the Divine Blood Church built the great altar here. They had relied on this for a long time now.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that hard for Lu Xuan and the others to pass through this bit of miasma qi.


    As Lu Xuan opened his Delusion-breaker Eye, golden lights shot out from them. He could immediately see the entire great altar of the Divine Blood Church in front of him.


    It was a hugeplex of buildings built in the mountains, isted from the outside world by countless boundaries.


    Lu Xuan could easily see that these boundaries were very mysterious. They could turn the terrifying miasma qi of the outside world into spirit qi, which could then be used by the Divine Blood Church.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t matter what kind of qi it was: ¡°spirit¡± qi, devil qi, miasma qi, or some other strange kind of energy. They were all just forms of energy to Lu Xuan.


    It was possible for someone to use these forces as long as they had a sufficient way of doing so.


    A terrifying force lurked within the depths of these buildings. That meant that there were many experts inside.


    At the great altar of the Divine Blood Church, countless experts were present.


    The Divine Blood Church was able to fight against the Immemorial Path for many years without suffering defeat once. Even if they were not as strong as the Immemorial Path, they weren¡¯t too far off from them either.


    More than 200 experts who were at least in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm were at this altar alone.


    Using his Delusion-breaker eye, Lu Xuan could see these experts releasing blood and qi.


    Within the depths of the great altar of the Divine Blood Church, a terrifying blood and qi rose into the sky like a giant pir. Ordinary people could not see it, but Lu Xuan could.


    It most likely came from Xiang Tianfang, the leader of the Divine Blood Church.


    ¡°Taoist friend, shall we go in now?¡± The force on Xuanyangzi¡¯s entire body was boiling, but he was doing his best to suppress it. Meanwhile, there were faint lines of thunder wrapped around him.


    He was also an expert on the world-famous thunder magic, after all!


    On the other hand, Ximen Xingye and Xuanzhenzi were also working on their own inner energy. The force that belonged to the pinnacle of the Divine Transformation Realm was wrapped around their bodies. Since it wasn¡¯tpletely released yet, they could only feel it from a few meters away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together to break through the boundary. Then, you guys can help me stop those experts of the Divine Blood Church who will rush overter. In the meantime, I¡¯ll go capture Xiang Tianfang!¡± Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back, his white robe fluttering in the wind.


    With slight worry, Xuanyangzi said, ¡°Taoist friend, isn¡¯t that a bit too reckless? We don¡¯t know how many traps are built into the boundaries around this great altar of the Divine Blood Church. You have to be very careful!¡±


    In the end, they did not have enough people. He had never dreamed that one day, he would be killing anyone at the great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    This was no different from Xiang Tianfang trying to kill his way through the central mountain gate of the Immemorial Path with only a few experts apanying him. Xuanyangzi would only think that Xiang Tianfang was crazy.


    Lu Xuan said resoundingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am very confident!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then the three of us will lend you a hand!¡±


    Xuanyangzi nodded. After all, with their strength, they would be able to find a way out even if they didn¡¯t seed in the end.


    Four experts at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm was an amazing line-up.


    Xuanyangzi yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s form the Triangr Formation!¡±


    At that moment, the three people of the Immemorial Path formed a Triangr Formation. The three people each stood at a corner as the forces on their bodies visibly boiled.


    Suddenly, the surroundings turned into a sea of lightning. The terrifying force that came from it swept the miasma qi away. This rmed the experts of the Divine Blood Church within the boundary.


    One expert of the Divine Blood Church within the boundary roared, ¡°Who¡¯s there?! Who dares act so bold at the base of the Divine Blood Church?!¡±


    The forces on Xuanyangzi and the other two merged into one, summoning countless bolts of lightning from the sky that moved like long snakes as they directly rushed into the boundary of the Divine Blood Church.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The power of these bolts of lightning burst into the boundary of the Divine Blood Church, creating circr ripples on impact. The entire boundary began to crumble.


    However, a burst of blood energy broke out from within the boundary shortly afterward. With that, the boundary was stabilized again.


    That was when Lu Xuan also made his move. He grabbed at the void, causing a Thunderbolt Orb to appear in his hand that he immediately threw.


    The Thunderbolt Orb was thrown at the blood boundary. A terrifying force instantly broke out upon impact, releasing the endless power of several lightning bolts.


    A huge Thunder Lotus appeared from the void.


    This huge Thunder Lotus swept in all directions, shattering everything in its path. It instantly tore apart the mass of blood energy.


    All the experts of the Divine Blood Church nearby were annihted.


    A huge mushroom cloud slowly rose!


    The whole boundary was torn apart within the blink of an eye.


    Dumbfounded by the sight, Xuanyangzi asked, ¡°Is that Taoist Lu¡¯s Thunder Lotus of Genesis?¡± The blow was so terrifying that they could feel the Hundred Thousand Mountain tremble.


    Xuanzhenzi and Ximen Xingye were not much better, as the blow had left them extremely shocked.


    Before they could react, however, the wave of terror brought by the Thunder Lotus of Genesis had arrived in front of them. They all instinctively condensed their Shield of Great Aether in front of them to help resist the force of the tidal wave sweeping towards them.


    The Thunderbolt Orb thrown by Lu Xuan was so frightening that it was almost as powerful as a nuclear explosion. One of them had shattered the boundary of the Divine Blood Church.


    ¡°Get in there right now!¡±


    Knowing about what was happening, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately swept forward.


    Xuanyangzi and the other two then followed suit.


    Almost within a few breaths, Lu Xuan had already arrived at the top of the great altar of the Divine Blood Church. By then, the great altar was already in a mess; the carnage made by the Thunder Lotus of Genesis could be seen all over the ce, and the buildings were also ttened. The aftermath of the horrific explosion had swept across everything.


    The experts of the Divine Blood Church did not have time to react.


    ¡°How dare you attack our Divine Blood Church?! You must have a death wish!¡±


    An angry roar sounded from below. An expert of the Divine Blood Church directly flew up into the air and pounced at Lu Xuan furiously.


    ¡°Soul-crusher Blood w!¡±


    A terrifying blood w capable of tearing everything apart headed towards Lu Xuan.


    This expert of the Divine Blood Church was in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. He had gained a great reputation on the Holy Sun Continent.


    The remaining followers of the Divine Blood Church immediately cheered at the sight. However, before they realized what had happened, they saw that Lu Xuan had pped out a palm. It not only shattered the Soul-crusher Blood w.


    Not only did the p shatter the Soul-crusher Blood w, but it alsonded on the expert in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm and directly sent him to the ground.


    Boom!


    Once the expert¡¯s body hit the ground, it immediately stopped moving. He was now dead.


    Just one p was strong enough to instantly kill an expert in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. Such ferociousbat strength stunned everyone who was watching the scene unfold.

 Chapter 760 - Three Sword Devil Brothers Being Swept!

    <h4>Chapter 760: Three Sword Devil Brothers Being Swept!</h4>


    The disciples of the Divine Blood Church were only halfway through cheering when they saw one of their elders being knocked to the ground, instantly leading to their demise.


    They all suddenly looked like they were frightened out of their wits!


    Even Xuanyangzi and the two others, who had arrivedter than the rest, were left dumbfounded by the sight.


    They muttered to themselves, ¡°Dammit, suchbat strength is too ferocious!¡±


    Earlier, Ximen Xingye and Xuanzhenzi had some doubts about Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength. After what just happened, however, they were finally relieved to know that that wasn¡¯t the case.


    It turned out that Lu Xuan had nned to break into the great altar of the Divine Blood Church alone, not because he went crazy and lost his mind. It was because he was strong enough to even thinking of such a n.


    If this was the case, then everything made sense!


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t stop at killing an expert in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. Immediately afterward, he headed to where the leader of the Divine Blood Church, Xiang Tianfang, was standing. Lu Xuan had seen him with the Delusion-breaker Eye earlier.


    However, many experts of the Divine Blood Church had been rmed afterward. As a result, they all moved to attack those four people.


    Xuanyangzi cried out, ¡°Stop them! Buy some time for Taoist Lu!¡±


    That was when Xuanyangzi, Xuanzhenzi, and Ximen Xingye each flew towards one group of experts.


    They wanted to buy time for Lu Xuan to hunt down Xiang Tianfang.


    Even though they had confidence in Lu Xuan, they still didn¡¯t think Lu Xuan could kill Xiang Tianfang so easily.


    All they could do was stop some experts from getting in Lu Xuan¡¯s way.


    Lu Xuan had only flown halfway across when he was blocked by a boundary.


    Without even looking at it, he disyed a hand seal. Suddenly, endless clouds gathered in the air. A Thunder Dragon immediately condensed together before sting itself onto the boundary, tearing the entire thing apart.


    This all happened within only a few seconds.


    When Lu Xuan tore open the boundary, three people instantly appeared in front of Lu Xuan.


    These three men looked exactly the same; they all wore blood-red clothing and heavy swords on their backs.


    ¡°It¡¯s the three sword devil brothers!¡±


    Lu Xuan had no trouble instantly recognizing who these three people were.


    On his way here, Lu Xuan had finished reading the information about the Divine Blood Church that Xuanyangzi had collected for him.


    Xuanyangzi had fought with the Divine Blood Church for so long that it seemed like he knew everything about the organization. Ximen Xingye and Xuanzhenzi were the same way.


    Lu Xuan was the only one who had never fought them before, so he had to look at some of the information about them.


    From the information that Lu Xuan read, his top priority was those experts that were already in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Among these experts, the three sword devil brothers were very famous.


    As a trio, they had stepped into the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm at the same time. This rarely ever happened.


    Not only did the three brothers look the same, but they also cultivated in the same sword¡¯s path: that of the devil sword.


    Many people had trouble telling them apart.


    What everyone did know was that the three sword devil brothers pretty much moved in unison. They would emerge from every mission at the same time.


    Not many people in the world stood a chance against three experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm at the same time. Therefore, they grew famous over time.


    However, the three sword devil brothers rarely appeared to be carrying out tasks over the years. Thus, many people had gradually forgotten about them. However, it was obvious that these three sword devil brothers were important in guarding the great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    When the three people saw Lu Xuan, the oldest sword devil brother at the front red at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The trio vaguely surrounded Lu Xuan, forming a small Triangr Formation.


    Lu Xuan confidently said, ¡°I heard that the three of you are guarding Xiang Tianfang. Basically, wherever the three of you are, Xiang Tianfang will be there as well. Since you three were nearby, I assumed that Xiang Tianfang should also be nearby!¡±


    The eldest of the three sword devil brothers coldly said, ¡°You came here for our leader? You must be plotting something. You can go and cut off his hands and feet for all I care, but don¡¯t you dare kill him! I don¡¯t want him to die!¡±


    It could be said that the three brothers were loyal to Xiang Tianfang. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve never trusted them with such important tasks.


    Since Lu Xuan was now targeting Xiang Tianfang, the three brothers were furious. They wanted to cut off Lu Xuan¡¯s hands and feet.


    As soon as the eldest sword devil brother spoke, a de had arrived next to Lu Xuan¡¯s neck. The terrifying sword qi created sparks on Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether.


    It was the youngest sword devil brother who had attacked first, as he was a bit impatient.


    This sword was extremely fast, with no indication of it ever being used before. Even ordinary experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm would have most likely been decapitated by the sword.


    The sword attack had arrived too soon.


    Unfortunately for him, however, he was using it on Lu Xuan!


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    That was when the youngest sword devil brother realized that things had taken a turn for the worse. He wanted to retreat, but Lu Xuan moved too fast for him to get away. A punch as quick as lightning was dealt to the youngest sword devil brother.


    Boom!


    He was not able to react, as his reaction speed was not fast. He was too slow to react to the punch in time. This punch had directly created a hold in his body on impact.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The young sword devil brother spat out a mouthful of blood as his body fell from the sky. He had been killed by Lu Xuan¡¯s fist.


    His physical body was very strong after years of refinement.


    However, the difference didn¡¯t matter to Lu Xuan. Basically, it meant nothing to him.


    ¡°Third Brother!¡±


    At that moment, the Second Brother cried out sadly. Meanwhile, the giant sword in his hand directly headed towards Lu Xuan.


    A terrifying sword qi hundreds of meters long was sliced down, visibly tearing apart the entire sky into two.


    On the other hand, Lu Xuan¡¯s hands glowed with golden light as they turned into dragon ws that grabbed the terrifying sword qi. The ws unexpectedly tore the sword qi apart.


    ¡°How can this be?!¡±


    The second oldest sword devil brother was immediately shocked. Lu Xuan¡¯s performance had greatly exceeded his expectations.


    In the blink of an eye, Lu Xuan, who had been hundreds of meters away earlier, appeared in front of him with electric light. The second oldest sword devil brother never expected him to appear so quickly.


    He had traveled quite the distance so quickly!


    After merging with the power of the thunderbolt, the speed of traveling a certain distance had doubled to the point where the second oldest sword devil brother didn¡¯t even have time to react before Lu Xuan arrived next to him.


    When he finally reacted, there was already an extra sword in his chest.


    It was Lu Xuan¡¯s Geng Metal Sword!


    The Second Brother¡¯s Shield of Great Aether waspletely useless against the Geng Metal Sword. He had been pierced by one sword attack that shattered his internal organs.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Immediately afterward, Lu Xuan swung his sword and split the second oldest sword devil brother in half.


    After being torn in half, the Second Brother¡¯s body fell from the sky.


    Fresh blood rained from the sky in a red downpour.

 Chapter 761 - Killing the Eldest Sword Devil Brother, Battling Xiang Tianfang

    <h4>Chapter 761: Killing the Eldest Sword Devil Brother, Battling Xiang Tianfang</h4>


    The three sword devil brothers made a huge name for themselves on the Holy Sun Continent, but Lu Xuan killed two of them in a brief moment.


    They were nothing to Lu Xuan; they didn¡¯t have an overwhelming advantage over him.


    There was already a big difference between being at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm and being at the peak of the realm. Right now, Lu Xuan¡¯s normalbat strength was powerful enough to match experts who were at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The three sword devil brothers simply could not resist at all.


    Even so, after the two brothers were killed in quick session, the eyes of the oldest sword devil brother hadpletely turned red. He did not yell or scream.


    Standing in front of him was a terrifyingly powerful enemy that he had never met before.


    Even the leader of the Divine Blood Church couldn¡¯t kill the two brothers so easily.


    Lu Xuan instantly unleashed his battle strength, which far exceeded that of other experts who were in the same realm as him!


    Standing in front of the oldest sword devil brother was a formidable enemy.


    Even when pitted against such a strong enemy, the oldest sword devil brother showed no signs of retreating.


    Bang!


    As the long sword behind him was pulled out, it turned into a terrifying sword wall on top of his head. It was a terrifying screen created from sword qi.


    Rumor had it that the three sword devil brothers used this trick to destroy a big city with a poption of 10 million people in a short amount of time.


    However, Lu Xuan killed the second and third sword devil brothers before they had a chance to even use it.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The oldest sword devil brother channeled all of his anger into an angry roar as boundless sword qi spread all over the world, sweeping towards Lu Xuan like a torrential wind and rain.


    Lu Xuan coldly snorted, ¡°What a show-off!¡±


    The second he waved his hand, all the sword qi in the sky was sucked into his sleeve.


    It was the Heaven and Earth Sleeve magic!


    Just then, the overwhelming sword qi turned around and headed towards the oldest sword devil brother. It moved at an extremely fast speed until it instantly pierced the oldest sword devil brother.


    He had been heavily injured by his own attack!


    Lu Xuan released a burst of lightning from his body before he instantly disappeared on the spot. By the time the oldest sword devil brother saw Lu Xuan again, thetter was already in front of him.


    The palm had been pped out onto his chest.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    The oldest sword devil brother spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire body flew backward like a kite with a broken string.


    He was killed by Lu Xuan.


    Killing experts in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm was like killing dogs for Lu Xuan. As he currently was, his strength was extraordinary!


    One move was enough to kill the oldest sword devil brother. Lu Xuan did not stand there, instead directly flying towards the core area of the Divine Blood Church.


    Boom!


    A terrifying force swept up within the center of the core area of the Divine Blood Church. Then, a blood-colored figure suddenly arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    A frenzy of blood was unleashed, instantly drowning Lu Xuan in it.


    Boom!


    At the critical moment, Lu Xuan also pped out as the two sides collided.


    The red and golden frenzies swallowed each other up, colliding in the air like two towering frenzies.


    Buzz!


    The raging tide swept in all directions, shaking the sky and the air. It felt as if the end of the world hade.


    The two sides were almost evenly matched, so it was difficult to determine a winner and a loser with one blow.


    The blood-colored figure opened his mouth and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lu Xuan recognized this blood-colored figure. It was none other than Xiang Tianfang, the leader of the Divine Blood Church!


    Lu Xuan had seen the battle between him and Xuanyangzi before. At the time, the force on his body was even more terrifying than it was now. However, the force was all over the ce because he had just made a breakthrough. Therefore, the force on his body had been overflowing.


    Now, the force was restrained, and it was not weaker. On the contrary, it was stronger.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯m the man who hase to capture you!¡±


    ¡°Capture me? Hahahahaha! What a bold im! Even Xuanyangzi would not dare to say such a thing!¡±


    Xiang Tianfang was enraged by what Lu Xuan said. Even Xuanyangzi didn¡¯t dare to say anything like that.


    Lu Xuan hadpletely looked down on him.


    Lu Xuan said indifferently, ¡°Whether or not he dares to say it has nothing to do with me! I just want to ask if you and the Beast King know each other, as well as if you¡¯re both part of the same organization.¡±


    Lu Xuan tilted his head and looked at Xiang Tianfang. When he mentioned the Beast King, a ray of light burst out from his eyes.


    ¡°I had hammered the Beast King to death. Now, I¡¯m asking if you know the Beast King. Judging from your reaction, it seems like you do. Tell me how many aplices there are!¡±


    When Xiang Tianfang heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, a murderous intent shed in his eyes. He never thought that Lu Xuan was here because of the Beast King.


    Whatever Xiang Tianfang had wanted to say earlier was immediately gone at the thought of this. Only murderous intent emanated from his eyes.


    He could sense the force of his old rival Xuanyangzi in the distance, along with the forces of two other people who were in the peak Divine Transformation Realm. Even though they weren¡¯t as strong as Xiang Tianfang¡¯s, there was only a tiny difference.


    If these three people were allowed to wreak havoc in the base of their Divine Blood Church, then their primordial qi would¡¯ve been heavily damaged even if they survived.


    The average expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm was no match for one who was at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    This battle had to end as soon as possible!


    Buzz!


    A terrifying force swept out and shook the sky and ground.


    The qi and blood on Xiang Tianfang¡¯s body were unleashed, allowing them to spread all over the ce. Only the leader could cultivate a method like this. Whenever he killed a living being, some of his anger became part of his strength. Nobody could tell how many living beings he had to kill to be this enraged.


    ¡°You want to capture me? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡±


    Xiang Tianfang floated in the air as he looked at Lu Xuan coldly.


    Under Xiang Tianfang¡¯s control, countless resentful spirits swept towards Lu Xuan.


    Countless howls tore apart the sky. Even ordinary experts in the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve been immediately driven to insanity.


    Countless resentful spirits turned into a frenzy of attack as they swept towards Lu Xuan. However, they could not get close to Lu Xuan. The Shield of Great Aether around Lu Xuan turned into a golden dragon, reducing all the resentful spirits that tried to get close to him into nothingness.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan rushed out at an extremely fast speed as he unleashed the terrifying force on his body.


    He instantly prated the thick wallposed of countless resentful spirits before appearing in front of Xiang Tianfang.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Xiang Tianfang grabbed with his hand, which turned into a Soul-crusher Blood w. The w tore open the sky, directly moving towards Lu Xuan.


    Without even looking, Lu Xuan punched out at it with a powerful force. The punch directlynded on the Soul-crusher Blood w.


    Boom!


    The loud sound of an explosion rang out, followed by the sound of bones breaking.

 Chapter 762 - Shocking Xiang Tianfang

    <h4>Chapter 762: Shocking Xiang Tianfang</h4>


    Xiang Tianfang let out a muffled hum as fresh blood leaked out from the corners of his mouth. There was a shocked look in his eyes while his entire body was trembling.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s punch had almost blown his entire arm off of his body.


    Now his whole arm was limply hanging down, flopping at his side with no strength left in it.


    In that moment of impact, Lu Xuan burst into Xiang Tianfang¡¯s body, tearing his muscles and smashing the bones of his right arm into pieces. It was a horrific sight.


    ¡°You¡­ This is the Auric Flower!¡±


    That was when Xiang Tianfang finally saw that there was an Auric Flower on top of Lu Xuan¡¯s head.


    Under the condensed Auric Flower, the qi and blood on Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body condensed together. Between each of his attacks, a frightening aura lingered in the air.


    Even someone like Xiang Tianfang could feel the terrifying force on Lu Xuan¡¯s body as itpletely crushed his body.


    The golden waves of qi that centered around Lu Xuan had begun to spread in all directions.


    Xiang Tianfang¡¯s eyes were wide open as his hair floated into a blood-colored cloud behind him. His clothes were disheveled. The terrifying waves of qi even made the muscles on his face quiver in fear.


    ¡°How is that possible¡­ How are you able to condense the Auric Flower?¡± Xiang Tianfang was left dumbfounded by the sight; not even he could aplish something like that.


    A tinge of jealousy gleamed in his eyes. People knew that he had already tried various ways just so he could step into the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Within the time it took him to take just one breath, Xiang Tianfang had killed the two-legged sheep that the entire Divine Blood Church had been raising for hundreds of thousands of years. Only then was he able to sessfully evolve and reach the peak Divine Transformation Realm.


    Although he was stopped by Xuanyangziter on, his potential had already reached its limit.


    Even under such circumstances, he still couldn¡¯t condense the Auric Flower. However, Lu Xuan was able to condense it.


    Some jealousy twinkled in his eyes. He could not believe that such a genius had existed in the world. Even the self-proimed genius, Xiang Tianfang, paled inparison to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan said with indifference, ¡°Why can¡¯t I condense the Auric Flower? Aren¡¯t you going to tell me yourself, or am I going to force it out of you by breaking your arms and legs one by one?¡±


    Xiang Tianfang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his left hand. He red at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll tell you. Ever since I have appeared in the world, nobody has ever dared to push me this far while telling me such nonsense. You are the first one I¡¯ve ever met who was bold enough to do so!¡±


    Xiang Tianfangughed angrily. Since the beginning of the fight, Lu Xuan saw nothing about Xiang Tianfang. This factpletely infuriated Xiang Tianfang.


    He no longer wanted to try and stop Xuanyangzi and the others. All he wanted to do now was tear up the arrogant guy in front of him before doing anything else.


    Otherwise, Lu Xuan would be the bane of his existence.


    ¡°Humph! How stubborn!¡±


    An astonishing light burst from Lu Xuan¡¯s as he looked coldly at Xiang Tianfang.


    Xiang Tianfang had taken this opportunity to create a series ofplex mantra seals before yelling out, ¡°Divine Blood Mantra!¡±


    Suddenly, boundless blood-colored energy began to condense in the air as they turned into a series of terrifying talisman mantras. Each of the talisman mantras contained a terrifying power.


    Currently, there were thousands of such blood-colored talisman mantras.


    Each of these thousands of blood-colored talisman mantras contained great power within. They suddenly exploded.


    Rumble, rumble!


    Countless blood-colored talisman mantras exploded all at once, creating a frenzy of terror. It instantly tore apart everything and turned into a huge ming frenzy that rolled out in all directions.


    The terrifying frenzy had swept through the entire great altar of the Divine Blood Church in an instant.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Upon seeing the blood-colored energy sweeping towards him, Xuanyangzi hurriedly formed a Taiji-like shield in front of him to protect himself inside of it.


    The terrifying explosion rmed all the experts who were engaged inbat. The blood-colored energy immediately devoured those who were below the Divine Transformation Realm, who didn¡¯t have a chance to defend themselves.


    It seemed as if the blood-colored energy had eyes and a corrosive function. The disciples of the Divine Blood Church, who didn¡¯t have enough time to create a shield, were all instantly devoured until they became a mass of bones.


    Nobody knew how many buildings of the Divine Blood Church were ttened by the terrifying power as it swept through the whole ce.


    Even though those experts in the Divine Transformation Realm were capable of blocking the aftermath of the explosion, those who were rtively weaker were all hit within minutes.


    Lu Xuan and the other three top experts in the world were all here. The people of the Divine Blood Church stood in the distance, too afraid to step forward. All they could do was surround and attack Xuanyangzi, Ximen Xingye, and Xuanzhenzi.


    They never expected that Xiang Tianfang would attack them before they could even get injured by Xuanyangzi and the other two. This left them severely injured.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Xiang Tianfang roared from within the depths of the great altar of the Divine Blood Church. Before he had a chance to celebrate, he saw a young man in a white robe rush directly out with a golden dragon under his feet.


    To his surprise, the explosions from the neverending blood-colored Divine Blood Mantra just now had failed to do anything to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Xiang Tianfang never thought that something like this could¡¯ve happened. Just now, he had at least detonated millions of Divine Blood Mantras. Those explosions would¡¯ve even killed those experts who were at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    He had umted this Divine Blood Mantra over the course of several years. He essentially had to make plenty of Divine Blood Mantras every day so he could use them against invincible enemies.


    At first, the invincible rival he had in mind was Xuanyangzi. However, he never thought that he would ultimately use it against Lu Xuan.


    However, Xiang Tianfang had used his trump card but failed to harm Lu Xuan.


    That was when Xiang Tianfang noticed a Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell spinning above Lu Xuan¡¯s head.


    One nce was all it took for him to immediately recognize this bell. This power item was well-known for being the treasure that had belonged to the red-browed immortal.


    Countless people wanted to get their hands on such a treasure. Even the heart of Xiang Tianfang, who was the leader of the Divine Blood Church, could not help but skip a beat.


    If he had not known that the impact of his move was so terrifying, he would have tried to rob this Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell at any cost.


    He also had not seen the red-browed immortal for quite some time now.


    This kind of situation was normal. After all, it was verymon for experts like the red-browed immortal to hide and spend a year and a half going through private training.


    When Xiang Tianfang saw the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell appear on top of Lu Xuan¡¯s head, he knew that the red-browed immortal had most likely met an unfortunate end.


    When Xiang Tianfang exploded so many Divine Blood Mantras just now, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell helped Lu Xuan remove most of the power.


    After all, this is an invincible defensive treasure!


    Without waiting for Xiang Tianfang to react, Lu Xuan pped out with his palm.

 Chapter 763 - If Having a Numbers Advantage Is Useful, then There Is No Point In Cultivating!

    <h4>Chapter 763: If Having a Numbers Advantage Is Useful, then There Is No Point In Cultivating!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boom!


    An explosive sound rang out as Lu Xuan¡¯s pnded on Xiang Tianfang, giving off a loud bang immediately afterward. Although Xiang Tianfang¡¯s body didn¡¯t seem out of the ordinary in any way, there were actually all kinds of boundaries on his body.


    Under normal circumstances, these boundaries would not be activated. These boundaries would only activate and protect him once he was attacked.


    Not everyone was like Lu Xuan, whose physical body was so invincible that he could resist the effects of power items of a simr level.


    Even so, Lu Xuan also hadyers of protection for himself. Not only was there the Shield of Great Aether, but there was also the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. Basically, he had wrapped himself tightly with defenses.


    Ordinary people could not withstand such an attack from Lu Xuan. Their road of cultivation was like an endless sea of suffering, and their physical body was like the ship that had reached the shore. Before reaching the shore, it could not afford to be damaged.


    The boundaries around even an expert like Xiang Tianfang were smashed to pieces by Lu Xuan. The p was so horrifying that even the inneryer of armor was hit and smashed to pieces.


    At that moment, Lu Xuan was like a ferocious beast in human skin who could release an astonishing destructive power with each attacked that he dealt.


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Xiang Tianfang spat out a mouthful of blood as his entire body was catapulted back like a cannonball. He pierced through several buildings, copsing them and turning them all to ashes before he himself finally came to a stop.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength alone would not be enough to cause so much damage, the Auric Flower had greatly increased his strength.


    The Auric Flower could push one¡¯s physical body to its limits. That person¡¯s strength, speed, and endurance would reach an unimaginable level.


    Basically, Lu Xuan was in a state of overdrive; he managed to enhance hisbat strength in a short amount of time.


    Of course, it was very difficult for ordinary people to bear this kind of overdrive for a long time without being injured.


    However, Lu Xuan was an exception. Because his physical body was too strong, the Auric Flower enabled him to fight for a long time.


    This was not difficult for Lu Xuan at all!


    Ever since he started cultivating, he had been consciously training his physical body. Although his body looked soft and weak, the strength within his body was like a sr furnace when coupled with his gift of born Taoism aptitude.


    This was why he could fight for a long time using the Auric Flower. Whether it was a short-term outbreak or a long battle of consumption, Lu Xuan had the strength to fight through it without fear.


    This was because he was using his own power. This waspletely different from an external force like the White Sun Soaring Sutra.


    Lu Xuan flew over and arrived in front of Xiang Tianfang. He said, ¡°Are you going to think about what to say now?¡±


    Xiang Tianfang spat out another mouthful of blood as he red at Lu Xuan. He had never expected to see the day that someone would push him this far.


    The strength within Lu Xuan¡¯s p showed that he was far more powerful than Xiang Tianfang.


    If he had lost to Lu Xuan by one move after a bitter battle, he would have nothing to say for himself.


    Just now, Lu Xuan had utterly crushed him.


    That was when he finally realized why Lu Xuan dared to enter the great altar of the Divine Blood Church alone. It wasn¡¯t because he was too over-confident in himself, but rather because he truly was very powerful.


    ¡°How can someone like you exist?!¡±


    Xiang Tianfang thought that his own strength would put him on equal footing with Xuanyangzi, who was considered the top expert in the world.


    Once Xuanyangzi died, Xiang Tianfang would¡¯ve be even more invincible.


    He never expected to meet such a freak like Lu Xuan here.


    ¡°There are a lot of things that you don¡¯t know!¡±


    Lu Xuan said apathetically, ¡°There are so many things that you don¡¯t know about!¡±


    ¡°At first, I couldn¡¯t care less about you. Now that I know that you are rted to that organization, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m about to do!¡±


    That was when Xiang Tianfang finally understood why he lost this battle; it was because of his rtionship with that organization. He had pretty much been doomed from the start.


    Xiang Tianfang said, ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±


    He looked at Lu Xuan as if he were looking at a madman. He had never seen such a person before, who hade directly looking for him just because of an organization.


    Lu Xuan was a madman among madmen.


    Suddenly, thousands of more people then appeared around Lu Xuan. They were all experts from the Divine Blood Church. After being left dumbfounded by the sight just now, they hade from all over the great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    Although Xuanyangzi and the other two tried their best to stop these experts, it was useless. There were way too many experts in the great altar of the Divine Blood Church. Even though the three of them tried their best, they could not stop all the experts.


    They could not hold everyone back!


    To make matters worse, more people wereing!


    These experts of the Divine Blood Church were all extremely angry; they wanted nothing more than to tear apart Lu Xuan¡¯s body into pieces.


    Xiang Tianfang spat out another mouthful of blood and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of monster you are! You must die here!¡±


    Lu Xuan had struck him just now, which had caused many of the bones in his body to be crushed to bits. If he wasn¡¯t of a high level of cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to speak.


    Lu Xuan sneered, ¡°You brought backup? Why should I care? If having more people is useful, then there is no point for me to cultivate or practice magic!¡±


    Lu Xuan pointed out such a cruel fact with an indifferent expression on his face. In the world of cultivation, having an advantage in numbers wasn¡¯t considered to be very useful.


    This was because even thousands of people working together were still no match for a top expert.


    They were on twopletely different levels.


    A high-leveled expert could go in and out of a battle formation made up of countless low-leveled experts at will and kill everyone.


    If it was useful to have more people, then that¡¯s all that mattered when it came to determining the victor.


    The Divine Blood Church would have been wiped out long ago by the Immemorial Path, who had far more people than them.


    At that moment, the horrifying qi and blood on Lu Xuan¡¯s body were released. The power of countless bolts of electricity burst out from each of his pores and directly turned into sword qi all over the sky.


    Each of the lightning bolts of the sword was only the size of a palm.


    However, everyone suddenly felt that the air had be chilly. They were able to feel the terrifying power emanating from each bolt of sword qi.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    With a muffled sound of the air tearing apart, countless sword qi bolts tore open the sky and pierced the thousands of experts from the Divine Blood Church in quick session.


    The experts that had stepped forward were no match for Lu Xuan at all. They couldn¡¯t resist the attack even a little bit; they were all instantly killed.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Blood began to leak from Xiang Tianfang¡¯s eyes at the sight of such a scene. Lu Xuan had instantly reduced all of Xiang Tianfang¡¯s hard work over the years into nothing.


    Just then, Lu Xuan had arrived next to Xiang Tianfang and pped out. This p had directlynded on Xiang Tianfang.

 Chapter 764 - Capturing Xiang Tianfang, Shocking Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 764: Capturing Xiang Tianfang, Shocking Everyone</h4>


    Instead of killing Xiang Tianfang right where he stood, the p formed a seal, thereby directly sealing him inside of it.


    At that moment, Xiang Tianfang could no longer defend himself. He had no strength to even resist a little bit.


    The levels of strength between him and Lu Xuan were too different!


    Lu Xuan retracted the Auric Flower on top of his head. Lu Xuan had only been in his normal state, yet he was able to deal with the vast majority of enemies.


    Lu Xuan grabbed Xiang Tianfang with one hand and then went out where the others were.


    When Lu Xuan appeared on the battlefield where Xuanyangzi and the other two were fighting, it immediately caused an uproar.


    They all saw that Lu Xuan had captured Xiang Tianfang, the leader of the Divine Blood Church. They could not believe what they were seeing.


    He was an unparalleled existence in the world!


    Xiang Tianfang was already considered one of the world¡¯s top experts even before he made use of the blood sacrifices from countless living creatures.


    After he had used the endless blood sacrifice of living beings, even if Xuanyangzi appeared and stopped him, he was able to take advantage of this opportunity to directly advance and be tied with Xuanyangzi as the top expert in the world.


    This had made the entire Divine Blood Church jubnt.


    Although the two were simr enough in strength for either to be considered the top expert in the world, Xuanyangzi was still old. He did not have many years left to live.


    Even with Xuanyangzi¡¯s strength, before breaking through to a higher level, his life expectancy would consistently decrease before he broke through to a higher level.


    In contrast, Xiang Tianfang was a strong and unparalleled expert. The most important thing was that as long as he continued to fight, he could at least lead the entire Divine Blood Church for two or three hundred years.


    Although their strength was simr, everyone¡¯s evaluation of both sides waspletely different.


    After all, this world belonged to the younger generation.


    Everyone from the Divine Blood Church was certain that the Divine Blood Church would rise once Xuanyangzi died of old age.


    Of course, the most important person in all of this was Xiang Tianfang.


    Who knew that Xiang Tianfang would be caught and carried out in front of everybody from the Divine Blood Church?


    Everyone could see that Xiang Tianfang had lost miserably. He had not been able to pose any threat to Lu Xuan.


    He was directly carried by Lu Xuan and then brought out in front of everyone!


    Even Xuanyangzi, Xuanzhenzi, and Ximen Xingye were left with their mouths opened so wide that it was possible to stick an egg inside.


    It was as if they had seen a ghost. They were just beginning to withstand the siege of all the experts of the Divine Blood Church, yet Lu Xuan took this opportunity to single-handedly win against Xiang Tianfang and capture him.


    That was when they thought about what Lu Xuan said before the battle. He was indeed unparalleled; even Xiang Tianfang, who was considered to be the top expert in the world alongside Xuanyangzi, had fallen before Lu Xuan.


    However, many people had been using part of their divine mind to watch the battle between Lu Xuan and Xiang Tianfang. That was why they were nearly scared to death when they received the news about the result as soon as it was over.


    They saw for themselves how Lu Xuan had used his skills to defeat Xiang Tianfang with almost no effort at all.


    Now, they were even able to see the Auric Flower, which they had only heard of in rumors.


    They had been scared to death.


    Although some people were watching from the sidelines, Xiang Tianfang also had many confidants. When they saw that Xiang Tianfang was about to be killed by Lu Xuan, they still pounced towards him.


    Even so, that made no difference. Once Lu Xuan waved his hand, countless thunderbolts were released from his sleeve. They turned into thunder dragons that swept toward Xiang Tianfang¡¯s confidants.


    Soon, these confidants were killed in rapid session.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they were experts below the Divine Transformation Realm, ordinary Divine Transformation Realm experts, or top Divine Transformation Realm experts. None of them stood a chance against Lu Xuan.


    They were powerless against such an attack from Lu Xuan.


    It only took a short moment for most of these experts of the Divine Blood Church to be killed. Among them, the braver ones were the first to die. The rest of them were too cowardly to stay and fight to the death.


    The great altar of the Divine Blood Church was leftpletely empty. Everyone who wanted to fight Lu Xuan was eliminated.


    The rest of them reacted sooner; they all fled a long time ago.


    Under such a situation, the entire Divine Blood Church fell into the hands of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s all yours!¡±


    Lu Xuan directly threw Xiang Tianfang, who had been sealed and hadpletely lost his soul, to Xuanyangzi.


    That was when Xuanyangzi finally saw what kind of condition Xiang Tianfang was in.


    At first, he wanted to see some traces left behind from Lu Xuan¡¯s battle. The more he scanned the battlefield, however, the more surprised he became. Based on Xiang Tianfang¡¯s condition, Xuanyangzi could tell that he had done his best to fight Lu Xuan.


    Of course, his efforts were all proven futile; he couldn¡¯t withstand many of the attacks during that battle!


    In other words, Lu Xuan was able topletely suppress Xiang Tianfang after just a few moves. It was important to know that many people saw Xian Tianfang as the world¡¯s top expert.


    Now, Xuanyangzi could say that Lu Xuan was the top expert in the world.


    He could¡¯ve even relied on his vast experience to restore many of the details and processes of the battle. As long as one looked at what kind of condition Xiang Tianfang was in, it was possible to guess what had happened.


    This caused Xuanyangzi to suck in a breath of cold air. Lu Xuan had suppressed Xiang Tianfang from the beginning,pletely crushing and defeating him.


    In other words, Lu Xuan could even defeat Xuanyangzi if he wanted to.


    The difference in strength between them was too huge!


    Fortunately, did not choose to go against Lu Xuan. On the contrary, he wanted to cooperate with Lu Xuan.


    If Xuanyangzi had listened to what many people said back then, he would have gone against Lu Xuan.


    If that happened, then the Immemorial Path may not have been able to afford the terrifying price that came afterward.


    ¡°Taoist Lu, is this your strength?¡±


    At that moment, Ximen Xingye finally breathed a sigh of relief after being shocked.


    At first, he thought that he could win without doing anything while they were breaking through the great altar of the Divine Blood Church. However, the person who had allowed him to win without doing much was not his senior Xuanyangzi.


    Nobody expected Lu Xuan, whom Ximen Xingye wasn¡¯t very confident in before the battle, would end up being the one to lead them on the rampage.


    Now that Lu Xuan had shown his full strength, it was obvious that having an advantage in sheer numbers meant nothing to a true cultivation expert.


    Lu Xuan was able to single-handedly @@crash into the base of the Divine Blood Church, and in the end sessfully capture Xiang Tianfang, the leader of the Divine Blood Church.


    Ximen Xingye would never have believed something so ridiculous if he didn¡¯t see it for himself.


    Xuanzhenzi also had aplicated expression on his face. After resisting many of the people pursuing Lu Xuan, he felt that he had greatly contributed to the situation.


    Now, it seemed as if Lu Xuan did not even need their help at all!

 Chapter 765 - World in Uproar

    <h4>Chapter 765: World in Uproar</h4>


    Someone as strong as Lu Xuan would¡¯ve killed Xuanzhenzi with ease!


    Although this hurt Xuanzhenzi¡¯s self-esteem, it was not unreasonable to think like this!


    ¡°Is this the sacred one?¡± Ximen Xingye thought of what Xuanyangzi had said about Lu Xuan being a sacred one before they arrived here.


    Unlike that child Liu Haotian, Lu Xuan was already a fully developed sacred one.


    Although Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was already shocking enough, strong enough to shock them, it was to be expected for Lu Xuan to be able to do this considering how much the sacred ones had achieved in the past.


    It made sense for the sacred one to be this strong.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve sealed him, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him suddenly dying like the Beast King did!¡±


    Based on his previous experience with the Beast King, Lu Xuan naturally refused to make the same mistake twice!


    He directly sealed Xiang Tianfang, along with his body and his primordial spirit.


    Lu Xuan still needed to ask him about that organization. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t afford to let Xian Tianfang die.


    Xuanyangzi took Xiang Tianfang as he sighed with emotion in his heart. Although he had believed that Xiang Tianfang was a worthy adversary, he defeated the leader of the Divine Blood Church with ease.


    It made Xuanyangzi feel that this was more of a dream than a reality.


    This generation was when he finally got what he wanted for many years now. It was obvious after this heavy blow, they were capable of destroying the Divine Blood Church as long as they put in the effort.


    After Lu Xuan threw Xiang Tianfang to Xuanyangzi, he immediately returned to the depths of the base of the Divine Blood Church. Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit was fully unleashed. Now, the entire great altar of the Divine Blood Church was under his control.


    Soon, the various treasures of the Divine Blood Church appeared in front of Lu Xuan. The Divine Blood Church had arranged many terrifying beasts and a variety of traps to guard each of the vaults.


    However, these could not be hidden from Lu Xuan as long as he used his Delusion-breaker Eye. Naturally, this allowed him to see and use plenty of hidden information.


    Lu Xuan broke through the vault doors in quick session, taking all the wealth into the secret realm of Tianhai.


    When Xuanyangzi and the other two saw what Lu Xuan was doing, they finally understood what Lu Xuan was nning to do. However, they were at a loss for words.


    After all, they only held off some of the experts. It was Lu Xuan who had truly destroyed the great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    Many treasures within this great altar were Lu Xuan¡¯s reward for winning the battle. However, when many people saw that Lu Xuan was growing wealthier by the minute, not even an expert like Xuanyangzi could suppress his envy.


    Although the Immemorial Path would only grow wealthier, the wealth belonged to the Immemorial Path even though they already had several experts on their side.


    It was still nowhere near as much as Lu Xuan had plundered.


    Lu Xuan broke through all the vaults that could be explored and plundered all the wealth into the secret realm of Tianhai.


    Only then did he show a satisfied smile. The great altar was indeed worthy of being the core of the entire Divine Blood Church. He received an innumerable amount of wealth, far more than what Lu Xuan had obtained in the past when he was at the fortress of the Divine Blood Church.


    Lu Xuan was able to obtain hundreds of millions of mid-tier spirit stones alone. He had also gotten other kinds of cultivation treasures, thousand-year-old medicinal materials, and a variety of power items among other things.


    Whenbined, everything was worth at least 200 million mid-tier spirit stones.


    Now, the Divine Blood Church could work hard for thousands of years and return to the time before their wealth was taken. However, it could¡¯ve been said that Lu Xuan had be rich overnight.


    With this amount of wealth, Lu Xuan could directly try to break through to the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm without having to rely on the Immemorial Path.


    After all, he had to make all kinds of deals if he wanted to receive help from the Immemorial Path.


    Now, he could do it all on his own!


    Additionally, he needed the support of enough mid-tier spirit stones to use the White Sun Soaring Sutra for an extended amount of time. With hundreds of millions of mid-tier spirit stones in hand, Lu Xuan could remain in the state of White Sun Soaring Sutra for a while.


    He would have had the strength to root out this organization that was operating from within the shadows!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Lu Xuan returned next to Xuanyangzi and the others.


    Not long after the four left, the news regarding the great altar of the Divine Blood Church being attacked by an unknown strong man spread throughout the entire Holy Sun Continent.


    ¡°What did you say? The great altar of the Divine Blood Church was attacked? How is that possible? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    At first, many people didn¡¯t believe the news to be true.


    Many people saw the Divine Blood Church as a behemoth that couldpete with the entire Immemorial Path.


    The status of the great altar of the Divine Blood Church was simr to that of the Central Mountain Gate of the Immemorial Path.


    Many people believed that these two ces were the least likely to be breached.


    It was impossible for ordinary people to attack the great altar of the Divine Blood Church; in that case, it would¡¯ve been no different from suicide.


    Even in the Immemorial Path, not many people dared to put forward such a crazy n to directly attack the great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    Despite their strength, the Immemorial Path would¡¯ve suffered heavy losses.


    It was impossible to destroy the Divine Blood Church. At best, both sides would lose!


    Now, however, someone had actually attempted it and seeded.


    Everyone was surprised to learn that somebody had killed their way through the entire Divine Blood Church.


    Nobody could believe this; it felt more like a dream than reality.


    This would¡¯ve turned everything upside-down. The thousands of years of history were going to be changed, breaking the standards that countless people held deep in their hearts.


    Over the course of three days following the battle, more urate news finally spread. This time, the news stated that it was none other than Xuanyangzi, the leader of the Immemorial Path, who had raided the great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    Outsiders didn¡¯t know that Lu Xuan even existed in the first ce. Even if they did, Xuanyangzi¡¯s reputation still wouldn¡¯t have been enough to garner people¡¯s attention.


    For centuries now, Xuanyangzi had been considered the top expert in the world.


    Many people believed that he could¡¯ve been considered some kind of immortal deity. It wouldn¡¯t have surprised many people if Xuanyangzi turned out to be the one who destroyed the Divine Blood Church.


    ¡°It turns out to be the old immortal, Xuanyangzi. If it was him, then everything begins to make sense!¡±


    ¡°He truly is amazing. As expected from the number one expert in the world!¡±


    ¡°In the past, some people said that Xiang Tianfang, the leader of the Divine Blood Church, was strong enough to bepared with the old immortal, Xuanyangzi. Now, however, that ims seems to be no more than utter nonsense!¡±


    ¡°The old immortal has looked down on everyone in the world for hundreds of years, unable to find anyone who could stand a chance against him. On the other hand, Xiang Tianfang has been cultivating for only a few years. By the time he began cultivating, the old immortal was already the number one expert in the world!¡±


    For a while, more people began talking about the news. Many of them were amazed by Xuanyangzi¡¯s strength; nobody expected him to have killed his way through the entire Divine Blood Church by himself.


    However, many of the experts who knew the strength of both sides didn¡¯t believe that things were so simple.

 Chapter 766 - Revealing the Truth, It鈥檚 Actually Him?

    <h4>Chapter 766: Revealing the Truth, It¡¯s Actually Him?</h4>


    In the eyes of the general public, the idea of Xiang Tianfang being able to bepared with the old immortal Xuanyangzi, was just a groundless statement.


    The incident this time around was even more proof of this!


    On the other hand, the top experts saw the situation in apletely different way; they knew Xiang Tianfang¡¯s true strength. He was powerful enough to bepared to Xuanyangzi.


    Because of this, the top experts found it strange that Xuanyangzi was able to single-handedly kill his way through the great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    This time, everything had happened so suddenly. The incident this time had happened too suddenly. This shocked everyone else across the world, including even those from the Immemorial Path.


    It had never urred to them that their sect leader would be able to prate the great altar of their old rival, the Divine Blood Church, and destroy the entire organization.


    Based on what they knew about the situation, this seemed impossible.


    If Xuanyangzi was strong enough to do this, he would have killed his way through the Divine Blood Church long ago. He would not have waited until today to do it!


    After all, Xuanyangzi¡¯s strength had already reached its limit. As he currently was, Xuangyangzi could barely maintain hisbat strength to be at its peak even if he maintained his health. It was impossible for him to get any stronger.


    This was why the people of the Immemorial Path felt that the situation wasn¡¯t as simple as they were making it out to be.


    That was when onerge man spoke up. ¡°This matter isn¡¯t so simple. I had captured an elder of the Divine Blood Church and got a more urate answer from him. It was not Xuanyangzi, Xuanzhenzi, or even Ximen Xingye who killed through the entire great altar of the Divine Blood Church. It was the Thunder Lotus Immortal, Lu Xuan!¡±


    It was obvious that he had found out the truth about this incident; it wasn¡¯t Xuanyangzi¡¯s doing.


    In this case, Xuanyangzi was merely an aplice and not the perpetrator.


    The person who had swept through the Divine Blood Church was Lu Xuan.


    Most ordinary people did not know where Lu Xuan hade from. They had never even heard of him. Therefore, they did not think that he was the one who had done it.


    On the other hand, the top experts of the Holy Sun Continent thought differently. Since they had ess to more information than ordinary people did, it made sense that they could find out who truly swept through the Divine Blood Church.


    As more of the truth was brought to light, more details of the matter were revealed. This made everyone fall silent.


    All the information sounded very incredible. Lu Xuan did not kill his way through the Divine Blood Church prepared, nor did he sneak into the great altar and assassinate Xiang Tianfang.


    On the contrary, he had rushed to the great altar of the Divine Blood Church. He did not use any tricks; he just directly killed his way inside.


    He killed all of the experts that stood in his way, including those three famous sword devil brothers.


    The three brothers were very loyal to Xiang Tianfang. It could be said that they were Xiang Tianfang¡¯s confidants and his right-hand men.


    However, even such experts were no match for Lu Xuan. Instead, he killed them with ease.


    Even Xiang Tianfang himself failed to resist Lu Xuan¡¯s attack for long. Nobody even knew if he was still alive or dead.


    As for the other elders and leaders, an advantage in sheer numbers meant nothing to Lu Xuan.


    He was able to easily kill his way through all of the experts who had tried to stop him. They all died without stopping Lu Xuan in his tracks at all.


    It was just as Lu Xuan said; if an advantage in sheer numbers could be so useful, then there was no point in cultivating.


    Of course, all the experts also thought the same thing. However, nobody dared to say their thoughts out loud.


    ¡°An invincible existence has finally appeared!¡±


    Ovee by emotion, many people began to sight. They felt this to be incredible; it was as if they were seeing the emergence of a terrifying presence that could upset the bnce of the world.


    Experts in the ninth tier or even the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm would not be able to withstand a single attack from Lu Xuan. In other words, they would¡¯ve been no match for him.


    As long as he wanted to, he could kill his way through the great altar of the Divine Blood Church anytime and anywhere before capturing their leader.


    When many of the experts on the Holy Sun Continent heard about what Lu Xuan had done, all they could feel was a chill going down their backs. It was as if they had thought of something extremely horrifying.


    Lu Xuan had been able to defeat and capture Xiang Tianfang so easily.


    Any other expert wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against Lu Xuan with their current strength.


    An existence like Lu Xuan was like a thorn in everyone¡¯s side.


    However, they had no way to deal with Lu Xuan, at least for the time being.


    Apart from what had happened, the news people received and the pictures they saw led to another revtion.


    To everybody¡¯s surprise, this mysterious expert named Lu Xuan was essentially considered to be a sacred one.


    This sacred one had appeared so quietly that people never heard of him before this.


    Even so, what Lu Xuan did had rmed the respectable figures on the entire continent.


    Coupled with the fact that Lu Xuan had ughtered everyone in the Jiang family and seized their wealth with such ease, it seemed that this was further proof that the golden light on Lu Xuan was that of the sacred ones.


    That was when the longsting doubts that many people held deep in their hearts had finally been cleared. They finally knew why Lu Xuan had stepped in to save Liu Haotian, and why he had ughtered the Jiang family in a fit of rage.


    If Lu Xuan was a sacred one, then all this made sense. It was to be expected from someone of his power.


    Only a few people were able to figure out where Lu Xuan came from after hearing about him and Liu Haotian. Lu Xuan must have had a direct rtionship with the youngdy from the Liu family who disappeared some time ago.


    He might¡¯ve even been Miss Liu¡¯s son.


    Considering the fact that Lu Xuan had killed his way through the great altar of the Divine Blood Church, this furthered everyone¡¯s discussions.


    ¡°Sacred ones? That Lu Xuan is actually a real sacred one. So, it seems that once a sacred one actually uses their real strength, they are this terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Thousands of years have passed since then. It seems as if I am seeing the sacred ones from thousands of years ago who led the people to fight back against the blood devils!¡±


    The more outstandingly Lu Xuan performed, the more people believed that the blood of the sacred ones was extremely powerful. They would never think about what kind of price Lu Xuan had to pay to achieve this, or how many times Lu Xuan had narrowly escaped death.


    It could be said that he had gone through life and death many times. After being on the brink of death time and time again, he was finally able to reach his current level of cultivation.


    As long as somebody was a sacred one, everyone would¡¯ve considered them the top expert in the world.


    Many people even thought of another sacred one: Liu Haotian.


    Compared with Lu Xuan, who had fully matured and had overwhelming strength, Liu Haotian was still just a seedling. There were many things that he could still achieve in the future.


    It was just that when people thought of how Liu Haotian had followed Lu Xuan, they couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed.

 Chapter 767 - A Young Man Who Calls Himself God

    <h4>Chapter 767: A Young Man Who Calls Himself God</h4>


    In the end, everyone had found out that Lu Cuan was a sacred one!


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t try to stop the news from spreading; he didn¡¯t care whether or not people knew about it.


    There were too many divine bodies in the world, far more than those with the born Taoism aptitude!


    It was just that on the Holy Sun Continent, the importance of the born Taoism aptitude was too different!


    For a while, it could be said to have caused a sensation all over the world!


    There were now two sacred ones in the world!


    It had been thousands of years since thest famous sacred one had appeared.


    Thest known sacred one was the founder of the Immemorial Path!


    Who would have thought that after him, there would be no news about the sacred ones for countless years?


    After so many years, the sacred ones once again reappeared with such amazing power. He was able to break through the great altar of the Divine Blood Church relying on his strength alone. This aplishment was legendary on its own.


    ¡°As expected of a sacred one. Once they grow enough, they¡¯ll be invincible in the world!¡±


    ¡°Precisely. Even that old immortal Xuanyangzi pales inparison to a sacred one!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not that the old immortal Xuanyangzi isn¡¯t powerful. It¡¯s just that the sacred ones are too strong!¡±


    Many people didn¡¯t even care who Lu Xuan was or what his name was. They only knew that Lu Xuan was a sacred one.


    The words ¡®sacred ones¡¯ had be such a legend on the Holy Sun Continent that it even became a title itself.


    If one was born as a sacred one, then that meant that they would be very strong!


    It seemed that only the sacred ones were deemed worthy of being called the best in the world!


    A sacred one would only be considered such after they awakened the bloodline. Everyone else was just a descendant of the sacred ones.


    Over time, the news regarding Lu Xuan killing his way through the great altar of the Divine Blood Church continued to spread all across the world.


    Meanwhile, some of the more daring disciples of the Divine Blood Church had returned underneath the great altar to restore order.


    Although Lu Xuan had swept through the great altar, many people were still able to escape in the end. One by one, the higher-leveled members of the Divine Blood Church around the world hurried over.


    In particr, Xiang Tianfang¡¯s position as the leader of the Divine Blood Church was now up for grabs.


    Many people were fighting for this position of the second-best sect in the world, wanting to be the second-best expert after Xuanyangzi.


    However, Lu Xuan had already ughtered the true top-leveled members of the sect. Meanwhile, the rest of the experts from the altars around the world were not strong enough to convince everyone to choose them. For a while, all of the experts of the Divine Blood Church began to quarrel in a certain hall within the great altar.


    Nobody gave into the demands and negotiations of others; they all wanted to be the leader of the Divine Blood Church!


    Suddenly, someone loudly shouted, ¡°What a bunch of losers!¡±


    When the crowd looked over, they saw a handsome young man dressed in a gorgeous robe who appeared to around 17 or 18 years old.


    This handsome young man was elegant. However, his pair of beautiful eyes were very deep. It was as if he was able to see through everything in the world.


    One of the elders of the Divine Blood Church eximed, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    All of the elders looked rather surprised. That was when they realized that they never noticed this young maning into the great altar. They didn¡¯t even know how he got close to them.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± There was a sneer on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°A group of useless losers. The young man sneered as he said, ¡°Who am I?¡± You losers truly are useless. You guys don¡¯t even know what is going on, yet you¡¯re bold enough to fight for the position of the leader of the Divine Blood Church. Are you trying to get yourselves killed sooner?¡±


    When a group of high-leveled elders of the Divine Blood Church heard this, they all slowly grew furious. It seemed as if the young man was looking down on them.


    Another elder shouted, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The young man apathetically replied, ¡°Do you guys think that you can still safely be the leader of the Divine Blood Church? The Immemorial Path has already gathered their experts. They¡¯re already close to arriving. Can you people stop them on your own?¡±


    It was only then that the group of high-leveled elders of the Divine Blood Church remembered that this was still an issue for them.


    The Divine Blood Church now no longer had a leader. Not only that, but Lu Xuan had even killed the sect¡¯s top experts, such as the three sword devil brothers, all at once.


    Of course, this gave these ordinary elders an opportunity to rise from the bottom. However, it also exposed them to danger.


    The existence of higher-leveled beings such as Xiang Tianfang and the three sword devil brothers made it imperative to both suppress and protect them.


    The only reason that they were even safe was because of these top experts going against those of the Immemorial Path.


    Nobody in the sect dared to imagine what would¡¯ve happened if they never had their top experts!


    Everyone immediately felt a chill go down their backs at the thought. If they had killed everyone in the Central mountain gate of the Immemorial Path, they would not miss this good opportunity either.


    In other words, they were all in extreme peril right now.


    Even so, these were the high-leveled experts of the Divine Blood Church. They were the few powerful experts who stood above the hundreds of millions of creatures on the Holy Sun Continent.


    One elder asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The young man then smiled and said, ¡°Me? You can just call me God, at least the God of the Divine Blood Church. I will take the ce as the head of the Divine Blood Church for the time being!¡±


    ¡°What? On what grounds?¡±


    The young man¡¯s words immediately enraged all the elders of the Divine Blood Church.


    No matter how weak they were, they were the only ones in the world who were strong enough topete with the entire Immemorial Path. They had not yet fallen so far where they were willing to let a random person be their leader.


    The young man who called himself God coldly said, ¡°What arrogance! You guys should be honored to have this opportunity to be my subordinates.¡±


    Suddenly, a terrifying force like a stormy sea forced itself down on everyone present, rendering them immobile for a while.


    Astonished by what was happening, one elder of the Divine Blood Church said, ¡°This feeling¡­ he is not weaker than the head. No, he is even more terrifying!¡±


    The terrifying force that had burst out from the young man who called himself God was even stronger than that of their former leader, Xiang Tianfang.


    Although Xiang Tianfang was not dead yet, everyone knew that he already lost his position as the sect¡¯s leader.


    He was utterly defeated and had even been captured. With the number of experts that the Immemorial Path had on their side, it was unlikely for him to be able to escape.


    If he could do it, then everyone in the Immemorial Path would be considered a bunch of losers.


    Moreover, even if Xiang Tianfang returned, he would be too embarrassed to stay as the leader.


    The young man who called himself God said with a smile, ¡°If there are no objections, then I will take the position as the leader for the time being!¡±


    Under the terrifying pressure, one elder growled, ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!l


    However, before he could finish speaking, his head flew off of his body, leaving his neck dyed red with blood.


    This expert of the Divine Blood Church, who was in the seventh tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, could not put up even a little resistance; he died on the spot.


    For a moment, the ce fell dead silent!

 Chapter 768 - There Are Experts, Dealing a Heavy Blow to the Guardian Army of Immemorial Path!

    <h4>Chapter 768: There Are Experts, Dealing a Heavy Blow to the Guardian Army of Immemorial Path!</h4>


    After he had stood out, everyone now knew how terrifying this teenager who called himself God was. Maybe he really was a God.


    Everyone sumbed to the young man who called himself God. They even felt a little bit at ease.


    On the side of the Immemorial Path, they had an extra great altar that could kill through the entire Divine Blood Church. However, on the side of the Divine Blood Church, they also had an extra young man who called himself God. His strength was equally unfathomable.


    Under such circumstances, the group of high-leveled members of the Divine Blood Church felt much more at ease.


    Under the control of this young man who called himself God, the Divine Blood Church soon began to make their move. Their experts from all sides gathered in the great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    Not only were there experts of the Divine Blood Church, but there were also the forces that they had secretly nted and developed over the years. Many forces appeared to be neutral, and some even leaned towards the forces of the Immemorial Path. However, no one knew that they were people that the Divine Blood Church had secretly ced.


    But now, they were all revealed.


    For a moment, it caused a sensation all over the world!


    ¡°Has the Divine Blood Church reached such a point where they have to deploy the strength of the entire continent to fight this battle?¡±


    Many people did not understand, and they were shocked. They were not able toprehend why the Divine Blood Church had suddenly got rid of everything they had built secretly, exposing so many years of hard work they had put in.


    However, some of the high-leveled members had guessed part of the reason. It must be to fight against the terrifying Immemorial Path.


    The great altar had been scrapped, and it was unknown how many experts had been killed. Although the Divine Blood Church was still a behemoth, it had beenpletely reduced by the scale of the Immemorial Path.


    In this case, it may be impossible to cope with the battle if they just relied on the original strength of the Immemorial Path.


    Everyone could guess that there was bound to be a big war soon. If the Immemorial Path let go of such a good opportunity, then it would be extremely strange.


    This was a battle of life and death, and if the Divine Blood Church could not hold on, then they would really be finished. Their thousands of years of foundation would all turn to nothing.


    Countless experts gathered in the great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    At the same time, the Immemorial Path was also as anxious as many people thought they would be. They had gathered arge number of experts, rare talents, and their elite Guardian Army.


    The Guardian Army had a total of 500,000 members. They were gathered with countless experts of the Immemorial Path. Under the leadership of Ximen Xingye, the Deputy Head Elder, and Elder Supreme Xuanzhenzi, they began to move towards the great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    A wind rose, as a storm wasing!


    Everyone felt a terrifying pressure, as if they were high up in the sky.


    ¡°Today, after thousands of years of resentment, there will finally be a winner!¡±


    Many people sighed. After battling back and forth for so many years, the Immemorial Path, which had suppressed the Divine Blood Church for thousands of years, could be said to have been forced into a desperate state.


    They had already done their best. It could even be said that they had maintained the Immemorial Path with great difficulty.


    The Divine Blood Church only needed to carry out an endless destruction. As for Immemorial Path, not only did they need to fight against the Divine Blood Church, but they also had to establish rules in various ces.


    This was much more difficult than what the Divine Blood Church had to go through.


    It could be said that it had been very difficult for them to maintain such a growth during these thousands of years.


    Now, these difficulties were fruitful, as it allowed them to wait for a matured sacred one.


    As soon as he had made a move, he killed through the great altar of the Divine Blood Church and dealt a heavy blow to them.


    No matter how hard the Immemorial Path worked, it was worth it to get to this point.


    It took only a few days for the Guardian Army with hundreds of thousands of members to arrive at the great altar of the Divine Blood Church. Like the heavenly soldiers and generals, they surrounded the entire great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    There were countless number of experts among them.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    At this moment, Ximen Xingye gave a loud shout. Then, countless members of the Guardian Army from Immemorial Path made their move one after another. Various long arrows swept across the sky. They were like a torrential wind, as they headed towards the seemingly empty great altar below.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    For a time, countless explosions sounded, which looked extremely terrifying.


    Round after round of arrows swept out. Each arrow was like a missile, as anywhere it passed, there would be terrifying explosions.


    However, people soon realized that these arrows could not damage the great altar of the Divine Blood Church within the boundary.


    Their attacks could not break through the boundary of the great altar.


    In fact, the attacks could not even create the slightest waves. The boundary from the Divine Blood Church was terrifying and formidable.


    It was not like the legends, where it could be easily broken through.


    At this time, people also understand how big the gap was between them and Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had single-handedly broken through this boundary, while they had hundreds of thousands of people working together, yet they still failed.


    ¡°There is something strange about this boundary!¡±


    Ximen Xingye immediately realized that something was wrong.


    Next to him was Xuanzhenzi, who also realized that something was wrong. This boundary looked really strange.


    ¡°Is this all you guys can do? Immemorial Path, you have disappointed me!¡±


    They only heard a slightly frivolous voice sound before seeing a thin-looking man fly out holding a long bow in his hand.


    Suddenly, they saw this man directly shoot an arrow with the bow.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The long arrow swept across the sky, and in an instant, it had swept into the Guardian Army of the Immemorial Path.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Immediately, a series of terrifying explosions urred. With the body of the long arrow as the core, all the ces it went past had exploded. It had turned the entire Guardian Army of the Immemorial Path upside down. It was just a short period of time, yet the man had directly killed thousands of elite members of the Guardian Army.


    Ximen Xingye¡¯s expression turned pale. It had to be known that these were members of their Guardian Army. They had always crushed their strong enemies with absolute strength and had never suffered such heavy losses.


    However, before he could react, three more arrows tore open the sky with a gigantic light, arriving in front of him in an instant.


    He quickly blocked, but it was of no use at all. His Shield of Great Aether was directly pierced, almost killing him.


    Fortunately, he took advantage of this short time to dodge.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A series of explosions had killed many members of the Guardian Army.


    ¡°Damn it,e at me!¡±


    Ximen Xingye roared.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a terrifying blood light swept out from the great altar of the Divine Blood Church. This blood light seemed to be a swordlight, as it directly hit Ximen Xingye in an instant.


    Ximen Xingye simply did not have time to dodge, as his chest was pierced. He had been heavily injured in an instant, immediately falling from the sky.


    On the side, Xuanzhenzi quickly went to catch him, as his expression became series.


    There were experts, top experts in the great altar of the Divine Blood Church!


    Who would have thought that they could hit Ximen Xingye with one blow, leaving him seriously injured and dying.

 Chapter 769 - Heavy Loss, Shocking the World

    <h4>Chapter 769: Heavy Loss, Shocking the World</h4>


    Immediately afterward, an evenrger attack was swept out. A terrifying golden light frantically swept towards the Guardian Army, who was high in the sky.


    Once the defensive boundary was instantly shattered and left open, the Guardian Army suffered heavy losses.


    This wave alone was powerful enough to out 100,000 of the Guardian Army¡¯s troops. The countless victims of the attack had exploded, turning them into downpours of blood raining all over the ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xuanzhenzi grabbed Ximen Xingye, turned it into a hidden light, and flew away into the distance.


    The remaining members of the Immemorial Path also scrambled to flee, as they hadpletely copsed in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, the Guardian Army of the Immemorial Path had genuinely earned their reputation; they always fought until theirst breath. Therefore, people already expected them to fight without retreating.


    Only this time, the difference in power between the two sides was too big. After a brief encounter, a third of the Guardian Army had been wiped out.


    Nothing like this had ever happened before!


    Even Xuanzhenzi made a decision to evacuate as soon as possible.


    There was a unique expert hidden in the great altar of the Divine Blood Church. Being at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm, this expert could deal a heavy blow to Ximen Xingye.


    This feeling reminded Xuanzhenzi of Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had done simr things before. He was pretty much unbeatable, killing his way through the great altar of the Divine Blood Church by himself.


    Everything that was happening now was very simr to what happened before.


    This time, however, it was the Immemorial Path¡¯s turn to be wiped out!


    That was when he finally realized that Lu Xuan was right all along.


    If having a numbers advantage was useful, then there was no point in cultivating!


    An advantage in numbers meant nothing to a truly powerful expert!


    If Lu Xuan was the top expert among all experts, then Xuanyangzi was considered one of the strongest among ordinary experts.


    Lu Xuan and the expert from the Divine Blood Church who had never appeared were both super strong experts, surpassing Xuanzhenzi¡¯s expectations!


    Their defeat was overwhelming!


    Having faced a crushing defeat, countless elite soldiers of the Divine Blood Church rushed out of the ambush to chase and kill them.


    Suddenly, the entire situation fell apart!


    This was undoubtedly a crushing defeat!


    The news had spread all over the world within just a few hours!


    Anyone who had a little bit of strength found out the result of the battle almost instantly.


    The world was in an uproar!


    ¡°What? They actually failed?¡±


    When everyone received the news, they first reacted withplete disbelief.


    The Immemorial Path had done what many people spected them to do. They had mobilized the army and taken advantage of when the Divine Blood Church was heavily injured, all topletely wipe them out in one go.


    However, the result was far from what everyone expected to ur. It was a crushing defeat at the great altar for the Divine Blood Church.


    The world was in an uproar!


    ¡°There is a true top expert in the Divine Blood Church. It is said that the person had seriously injured the Deputy Head Elder of the Immemorial Path, Ximen Xingye, who wasn¡¯t even given a chance to defend himself!¡±


    Many people had seen the attack for themselves. It could be said that one blow had dealt a heavy blow to an expert in the peak Divine Transformation Realm. Suchbat strength was enough to leave many people shocked.


    ¡°The Immemorial Path lost at least 200,000 of their elites during this battle, as well as hundreds of experts who were at least in the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    ¡°Even for the Immemorial Path, such a loss was enough to make them suffer!¡±


    ¡°The world has returned to a state of bnce. The Divine Blood Church has been hit so hard that the high-leveled members were practically dead. Now, the Immemorial Path has also suffered heavy losses!¡±


    ¡°When will this chaotic situation be over?¡±


    For a time, people marveled at the situation. They did not expect the Divine Blood Church to have returned from the dead upon reaching this point. They even dealt a heavy blow to the Immemorial Path in the process.


    They weren¡¯t even using their full strength!


    With the two events urring consecutively, many people finally realized that having a numbers advantage meant nothing when going against a true expert.


    It did not matter to a true top expert how many people their enemies had.


    The number of people may be useful for the ordinary experts, it meant absolutely nothing to the top experts.


    Their strength had gone beyond the limits.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the strength of the Divine Blood Church and the unknown expert should be enough topete with the strength of the Immemorial Path and the sacred one!¡±


    ¡°Between the mysterious expert of the Divine Blood Church and the sacred one, who is the stronger one?¡±


    Many people discussed the strength of Lu Xuan and the expert from the Divine Blood Church. Everyone wanted to know who would¡¯ve won in a fight against one another.


    Many people wanted to know who was stronger: Lu Xuan, or the Divine Blood Church.


    Meanwhile, a group of elders had gathered in the Central mountain gate of the Immemorial Path.


    Their leader was none other than Xuanyangzi.


    Xuanyangzi repeatedly created hand seals, then disyed them and ced them onto Ximen Xingye, who was lying in front of him.


    Xuanzhenzi anxiously asked from the side, ¡°Head Elder, how is it? Can he be cured?¡±


    He could easily see a big hole that had been carved in Ximen Xingye¡¯s chest.


    Whatever created this big hole had pierced right through his chest. Everyone could sense that Ximen Xingye¡¯s life force was leaking out of it.


    After retreating from the great altar of the Divine Blood Church, Xuanzhenzi¡¯s first reaction was to bring Ximen Xingye to Xuanyangzi.


    He was hoping that Xuanyangzi could save Ximen Xingye.


    Xuanyangzi shook his head as he said, ¡°There is nothing I can do. Even with my strength, I cannot save him. I can only seal him temporarily so that his injury won¡¯t get any worse!¡±


    He also found it very difficult to heal the injury on Ximen Xingye¡¯s chest. Ximen Xingye was already very skillful to have been able to get this far. Any ordinary expert in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm would have died long ago; it would have been impossible for them to hold on until now.


    It could be said that Xuanyangzi had done his best.


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to invite Mister Lu over right away. Right now, his is our only hope in saving Ximen Xingye!¡±


    In the past, calling Lu Xuan a Taoist friend was considered praising Lu Xuan. Now, Lu Xuan was no longer called that because Xuanyangzi was not worthy of calling him that.


    On the contrary, Lu Xuan was the one who was referring to him as a Taoist friend instead. That was a form of praise in itself.


    Xuanzhenzi cupped his hands and said, ¡°Head Elder, it¡¯s my fault that the Deputy Head Elder ended up seriously injured. It¡¯s my fault that hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers were killed and injured. Please punish me!¡± This time, the Immemorial Path had lost so much. They had never suffered such a heavy loss in thest hundreds of years.


    Even without all of the heavy losses that they sustained, they weren¡¯t even able to pose a threat to the Divine Blood Church.


    Xuanyangzi waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡±


    He was not the kind of Head Elder who would pass the responsibilities onto others.


    ¡°This all happened because I did not confirm the situation before letting you all leave in such a hurry!¡±

 Chapter 770 - Demi-Consolidation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 770: Demi-Consolidation Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xuanyangzi¡¯s face was filled with guilt and remorse. This time, he had no excuses to defend himself and exin the incident. It was an utter defeat.


    Hundreds of thousands of elites were killed and injured, as well as hundreds of experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    As a result, the battle hadpletely negated the advantages that Lu Xuan had created for them earlier.


    Only then did Xuanyangzi realize how terrifying a super top expert was.


    Back when he had been considered the top expert in the world, he had never thought about these things. He could sweep the world with his strength alone.


    Now both Lu Xuan and the mysterious expert from the Divine Blood Church had appeared. They both made Xuanyangzi feel as if he was no match for them.


    ¡°Even I had no idea that that there was still such a powerful existence in the Divine Blood Church!¡±


    At that moment, Xuanyangzi had be a bit confused.


    ¡°Did you get a clear view of who it was?¡±


    Xuanzhenzi said as he shook his head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. He had onlye out for a short moment. The next thing I knew, Deputy Head Elder Ximen was badly injured, and the 100,000 elites were gone. After that, we were chased while we escaped. Another 100,000 of the elites died in their hands. We couldn¡¯t even get a good look at what the person looked like. I¡¯m truly ashamed of myself! I¡¯ve never even heard of such a strange way of attacking before!¡±


    For a moment, the expressions on all the elders¡¯ faces grew serious.


    Xuanyangzi was also very confused. Judging from the thousands of years of history that the Immemorial Path had established, there were very few secrets in the world that they did not know. The Immemorial Path would count on all of these experts each time they appeared. That was why there was nothing that they did not know.


    Xuanyangzi knew even an expert of the older generation like the Beast King very well!


    The Immemorial Path did not have any information about this new expert that had suddenly appeared. Because of his sudden appearance, they did not even know where the person hade from. This was too strange.


    Even before the establishment of the Immemorial Path, everything was recorded because they were established by the sacred ones. Therefore, they had plenty of information to rely on.


    However, no matter which era the data came from, they had never heard of such an existence.


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°It seems that all we can do is ask Mister Lu to do something about it. Only then will we have any chance ofpeting with them!¡±


    This was the first time in so long that he felt so powerless.


    In the past, there was nothing in the world that he could not control using his strength alone.


    With his strength making him the top expert in the world and the power of the Immemorial Path, it could be said that he was the most honorable person in the world. It wouldn¡¯t have been very farfetched to say that he was the emperor of the cultivation world.


    Now that everything was happening in rapid session, he was left feeling more powerless by the second.


    Ever since Xiang Tianfang used the countless creatures to sacrifice his humanity and increase his strength, everything had spiraled out of Xuanyangzi¡¯s control.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice rang out. A young man wearing a white robe appeared in front of everyone.


    The young man¡¯s eyebrows were like swords. With the white robe, it couldn¡¯t have been anyone else by Lu Xuan.


    Xuanyangzi frantically said, ¡°Mister Lu, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about it. I¡¯ll take a look at the situation first!¡±


    With that, Lu Xuan looked at the injury on Ximen Xingye.


    Xuanzhenzi could not help but ask, ¡°What do you think? Mister Lu, can this injury be cured?¡±


    Ximen Xingye ended up severely injured because Xuanzhenzi was the one who had led the team. Therefore, thetter felt very remorseful deep down.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a problem!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He saw that the big hole in Ximen Xingye¡¯s chest was the size of two fists. The hole had pierced his internal organs, reducing part of them to ashes.


    Such strength could be considered horrifying!


    People knew that in terms of strength, Ximen Xingye was at the pinnacle of the Divine Transformation Realm. Although he was not as strong as Xuanyangzi, he could definitely be regarded as one of the top 10 experts in the entire Holy Sun Continent even if all of the hidden experts were taken into ount.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, someone was able to deal a heavy blow to such an expert.


    Thispletely exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations!


    There was still a hidden expert within the Holy Sun Continent. It was obvious that this expert had surpassed the ordinary experts in the Divine Transformation Realm.


    As Lu Xuan ced a hand on the chest of Ximen Xingye, a strong life force steadily emerged on the palm to mend the wound on Ximen Xingye¡¯s chest.


    This kind of injury would¡¯ve been impossible for ordinary people to heal, but Lu Xuan was capable of healing it. With many skills at his disposal, healing an injury like this was easy for him.


    A momentter, when the wound on Ximen Xingye waspletely repaired, everyone could clearly feel that although Ximen Xingye was not yet awake, he was no longer dying. All he had to do now was to rest and recuperate for a while.


    After all, he was an existence in the pinnacle of the Divine Transformation Realm. Therefore, his life force was incredibly strong.


    Xuanyangzi bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Mister Lu. I can¡¯t thank you enough!¡±


    Lu Xuan said as he waved his hand, ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s no trouble at all!¡±


    Lu Xuan then touched his chin and continued, ¡°However, the person who caused this injury is very interesting. I¡¯m afraid he is very strong!¡±


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°I wonder if Mister Lu knows anything about this person.¡±


    The corners of Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth slightly twitched as he said, ¡°How would I know anything about this person? Shouldn¡¯t you have thousands of years¡¯ worth of records about a sect as powerful as the Immemorial Path?¡±


    Xuanyangzi nodded helplessly and said, ¡°In theory, this is true. However, we truly have no idea who this person is. We don¡¯t even know how strong he is, but all we do know is that he is extremely strong!¡±


    Xuanyangzi nodded as he continued, ¡°Yeah, you heard me correctly. He truly is very strong! If my guess is correct, he should already be in the Demi-Consolidation Realm by now!¡±


    ¡°Demi-consolidation Realm? What is that?¡± As soon as Xuanyangzi heard this, his eyes lit up. He could immediately sense that this may be the only chance he¡¯ll ever get to increase his strength further. He had been stuck at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm for many years, yet he hadn¡¯t made any progress beyond that level.


    If he was able to increase his strength further, his lifespan could also be further extended. However, if he failed to get any stronger, he most likely would die in a few years.


    ¡°The so-called Demi-Consolidation Realm is a level where the expert is only half a step away from reaching the Consolidation Realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Xuanyangzi and immediately noticed that Xuanyangzi was staring at him with wide eyes, waiting for him to continue.


    It was not just Xuanyangzi; the other experts of the Immemorial Path also wanted him to continue his exnation. They all extended their necks and perked up their ears, waiting to know what the Demi-Consolidation Realm was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know about it? Didn¡¯t the sacred ones leave any information about this for you?¡± Lu Xuan thought this was a little strange.


    He believed that the sacred ancestor should have at least been in the first tier of the Consolidation Realm, while the remaining sacred ones should have been in the Demi-Consolidation Realm. This was all based on what he found recorded in the books.

 Chapter 771 - It鈥檇 be Nice to have a System of Some Kind

    <h4>Chapter 771: It¡¯d be Nice to have a System of Some Kind</h4>


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xuanyangzi shook his head, yet he looked as if he could hardly contain his excitement.


    He was finally about to learn how he can make further breakthroughs.


    Throughout the ages, the strongest cultivators in the Holy Sun Continent could only reach the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm. From there, their path of cultivation seemed to be cut; they couldn¡¯t go any further in their cultivation at that point.


    The situation was so severe that both the sectmasters of the Immemorial Path and those who had already reached the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm spent ages trying to forge a path, but none of them had ever seeded.


    Xuanyangzi lowered his head and bowed solemnly at Lu Xuan. He said, ¡°Please give us your guidance, Mr. Lu!¡±


    All of the elders present followed suit, bowing solemnly to him as they said, ¡°Please give us your guidance, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan borated, ¡°In that case, I shall continue. The next level is called the Consolidation Realm. The only way to reach it is to conjure the three flowers, which means being able to conjure the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence. The three flowers are then consolidated into a single entity, hence the name of the next leveles from.¡±


    ¡°We need to first conjure the three flowers?¡± Xuanyangzi was stunned. ¡°No wonder we haven¡¯t been able to find ways of training to the next level. We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ve been training or how profound our powers be over time.¡±


    In the Holy Sun Continent, the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence was said useful but only a mere legend. Many people thought it had to be some kind of special spell.


    This fact was proven even further when Lu Xuan conjured the Auric Flower and went about overwhelming whoever he fought.


    The Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence was some kind of very powerful spell.


    However, nobody expected the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence spell to have been the door leading to the next realm.


    Lu Xuan borated further, ¡°Indeed. Without conjuring the three flowers, one could train for over a thousand years more and still wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to the next level.¡±


    Such theories of cultivation were hardly considered a secret among the upper-ss world. It wasn¡¯t even considered a secret for some powerful middle-ss societies.


    It was only deemed a secret to those from the Holy Sun Continent; despite standing above the rest of the middle-ss worlds, they still had yet to be truly formidable.


    When Lu Xuan unveiled that secret, he believed that given the history and resources avable in that world, it wouldn¡¯t take long for those at the Holy Sun Continent to see formidable ones at Consolidation Realm emerging. From there, the continent could be a top-notch middle-ss world.


    In the system of cultivation, there was a realm between the Divine Transformation Realm and the Consolidation Realm, which was called the Demi-Consolidation Realm. Many people believed that it was on apletely different level, especially with the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence.


    In the realm of Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence, one needed to conjure the Auric Flower, the Essence Flower, and the Spirit Flower. When the three flowers melded into a single entity, that would have led to the consolidation of one¡¯s aura, essence, and spirit. As a result, that person would reach the Consolidation Realm.


    Xuanyangzi bowed and asked again, ¡°Please teach us how to conjure the three flowers! We know that it is an absurd request. We know you might have to share some forbidden secrets to teach us. Still, we hope that you will still tell us how to do it.¡±


    All the others looked at Lu Xuan with yearning looks in their eyes. The path was right before their eyes, yet they were only a single step away.


    Despite having learned how to make a breakthrough into the next realm, they wouldn¡¯t have found any viable even if they searched for hundreds to even thousands of years if nobody taught them how to conjure the three flowers. The only ones who could continue the search were the future generations once the previous one passed.


    If Lu Xuan were willing to teach them, that would¡¯ve absolutely saved them hundreds to thousands of years of time.


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°Even if it makes us broke, we¡¯re willing to part with whatever we have if it means we can learn how to conjure the three flowers! Please, just name your price, Mr. Lu! Even if it means handing over all of the wealth that we had umted over thousands of years, we would be fully willing to do so, Mr. Lu!¡±


    The high-ranking elders of the Immemorial Path were all stunned by what Xuanyangzi just said, but all of them nodded furiously. That was more than because someone as highly esteemed as Xuanyangzi, who was widely respected throughout the years, was saying such a thing. It was also because while what Xuanyangzi said was extremely shocking to hear, he essentially said what they were all thinking.


    It was eventually wealth, and cultivators valued whatever they possessed on them more than anything else.


    They were absolutely willing to trade all of their wealth just to learn how to keep moving forward.


    Lu Xuan mulled over it and replied, ¡°I¡¯m willing to teach you all how to conjure the three flowers, but you would need to be at least at the pinnacle of Divine Transformation Realm if you want to move even further along the path.¡±


    One needed to conjure the three flowers to reach the Consolidation Realm, and the only ones who could conjure them were those who were already at the pinnacle of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Being at the pinnacle of the Divine Transformation Realm meant that someone had a strong foundation on them. That also meant that they could potentially make it to the next step.


    ¡°The pinnacle of Divine Transformation Realm, huh?¡±


    The eyes of many high-ranking elders of the sect lit up. While any of them had yet to reach that level, the existence of the Heaven Enhancement Pill meant that there was still hope for them.


    Xuanyangzi bowed and said with sincerity, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu¡±


    He was being thoroughly genuine.


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°You tter me, friend.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, this was the area that my ancestor had fought for before. You all are of the orthodoxy that my ancestor established. Furthermore, this isn¡¯t actually some kind of incredible secret to us. Each n and sect had different ways of moving forward and conjuring the three flowers, but I still know of some methods that mighte in handy.¡±


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t think this method was that incredible. Because of their connection to his ancestor, he was fully willing to help them.


    The sacred ancestor and the sacred ones throughout the ages fought their hardest for the world¡¯s sake. Just reading the information alone was enough to leave Lu Xuan deeply moved.


    Furthermore, he had left Haotian with a humanwork consisting of many supporters.


    Because of everything that Lu Xuan had given him, Haotian already got himself plenty of potential supporters before he even got to adulthood.


    The boy could be said to have been born at the finish line of a lot of people¡¯s lives.


    That kind of luck would¡¯ve made anyone jealous, but it seemed more like a typical backstory that a protagonist of any story would¡¯ve had¡ªboth parents are dead and the entire family is lost and ended up lucky enough to join some major n or sect before they walked the path to greatness. The protagonist would also get plenty of help from one¡¯s seniors and some hermit passing down techniques along the way.


    Lu Xuan wore a peculiar expression, somehow seeing himself as the kind of hermit that was usually depicted in novels¡ªsome kind of old man residing in the woods.


    ¡®Wait, does that mean I¡¯m not the main character of this story, then?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but repeat that thought in his mind. No old man had ever emerged to help him in his time of need.


    He had been through countless trials and tribtions in life, surviving through all of them before he finally reached where he was in his past life.


    ¡®It would¡¯ve been great if someone would just give me a system or something.¡¯


    He had thought about that back in his past life, yet it was only when he finally reached the pinnacle that he realized how childish he had been. The thought caused him to chuckle for a bit.


    Haotian had what Lu Xuan never had back then. This fact felt oddlyforting to him.


    Xuanyangzi then bowed solemnly to Lu Xuan again as he said, ¡°While this may not seem like much to you, friend, it is still important to all of us. Thank you so much for your generosity toward us.¡±


    The fighters of the sect then added, ¡°Thank you, friend.¡±

 Chapter 772 - The Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art

    <h4>Chapter 772: The Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He told the others how to conjure the three flowers out of a genuine sense of phnthropy towards them. His ancestor risked his life to defend this ce, after all.


    He had given them several ways that they could conjure the three flowers. Despite the others having their own methods to do so, most of them needed to be used together with their own cultivation methods to work.


    As such, he then gave them several ways which were more ubiquitous among the worlds, mainly methods which the lone cultivators used.


    If the Immemorial Path could find ways suitable for their own use from such foundations, they would then be truly on the right path.


    Having gained such a massive boon, those of the Holy Sun Continent wouldn¡¯t just let Lu Xuan do so for free. As a result, they then gave him some kind of immense treasure.


    Xuanyangzi said, ¡°Mr. Lu, this is the Immemorial Path¡¯s most prized possession. While it could neverpare with the favor you did us by teaching us of the ways of Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence, you should still consider this a token of our heartfelt gratitude to you.¡±


    He then added, ¡°This is a sutra left behind by the sacred ancestor. We¡¯re unable to decipher what is recorded in here, but we know that this particr sutra is capable of stabilizing one¡¯s primordial spirit and shuttering out any kind of primordial spirit attack.¡±


    ¡°Capable of shuttering out primordial spirit attacks?¡± That piqued Lu Xuan¡¯s interest. It was worth noting that there were countless ways of attacking with one¡¯s primordial spirit throughout the various worlds. Such attacks were used to kill countless heroes and magnificent figures throughout history.


    That was because such attacks were too difficult to defend against; most defensive power items were too weak to defend against such attacks.


    There was no way for anyone to defend themselves against such attacks, after all.


    As such, Lu Xuan could continue to strengthen his primordial spirit until it became powerful enough to take on such attacks.


    Even so, there was no guarantee that he could defend against all primordial spirit attacks as well. If Lu Xuan were to acquire some kind of treasure capable of defending primordial spirit attacks, there was no doubt that it would boost his powers significantly.


    Furthermore, the attacks of many fighters who were versed in primordial spirit attacks wouldn¡¯t even leave scratch him.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t refuse to take the sutra with him. The sutra was of a reddish-golden color, making it look like it was made out of metal.


    What he found peculiar was how the sutra actually felt like a phoenix taking flight. It was as if it could shake free of his hand at any given moment.


    It felt as if that sutra had a will of its own.


    However, that was to be expected. Everything in the world had spirits residing in them; they could be sapient and even develop some level of intelligence.


    Lu Xuan had seen so many of such items back during his past life that he was already used to it.


    Lu Xuan added, ¡°Thank you very much then.¡±


    After handing the sutra over to Lu Xuan, Xuanyangzi left in a hurry. It was obvious that after getting Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance, he rushed to see if he could conjure the three flowers. That was how he became a fighter at the same level as the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence.


    Lu Xuan no longer paid any attention to him and began training in istion. Based on what Xuanyangzi had told him, he already knew that another top-notch fighter had appeared within the ranks of the Divine Blood Church.


    Even so, they had no idea at all who that top-notch fighter actually was.


    He didn¡¯t understand how someone capable of conjuring such spells would appear in a low middle-ss world like the Holy Sun Continent. What he could easily figure out was that the fighter in question was definitely someone capable of conjuring the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence.


    Then again, it wasn¡¯t like such cases never happened before. Many simr beings had appeared throughout the many worlds out there; such people kept an eye on their world from behind the scenes.


    They were even bold enough to call themselves gods. In reality, however, they were but mere frogs trapped inside a well.


    Right now, it was imperative for Lu Xuan to truly learn what level this mysterious fighter was at.


    That was because even those who were capable of conjuring Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence were of varying levels. Every flower conjured, be it the Essence Flower, the Auric Flower, or the Spirit Flower, would¡¯ve greatly amplified theirbat prowess.


    Of course, given the means avable to Lu Xuan and the level of his powers, he had little to fear even when faced with one such opponent.


    That was because he had nearly inexhaustible amounts of mid-tier spirit stones to support him. Even if he encountered a fighter capable of using the three flowers, he could simply use his pseudo-ascended state to fight.


    However, he still didn¡¯t want to rely too much on the White Sun Soaring Sutra. He would only be truly powerful if he made himself that way.


    That was why he didn¡¯t agree to it right away when several elders of the sect requested for him to act personally.


    That was why he needed to first train in istion and make a breakthrough into the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. By then, hisbat prowess would¡¯ve seen yet another massive leap. Even if he encountered a fighter who was capable of conjuring the three flowers, he could rely entirely on his own powers to fight them.


    He was not too far from reaching that level. By the time he was finished with his current level, nobody in the world could defeat him.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s caution made quite a number of elders grumble. He was still acting overly cautious even when he had such formidable powers at his disposal.


    After entering the Tianhai Secret Realm, he sat in the air with his legs crossed while the sutra hovered in front of him.


    He melded his primordial spirit into that sutra.


    The sutra was protected by many powerful barriers, which prevented Xuanyangzi from seeing into the true contents of the sutra.


    Several treasures throughout the world were protected by such barriers. Without special techniques to bypass these boundaries, people usually couldn¡¯t get a good look into them. If they were to just force their way inside, they would have only gotten a broken piece.


    Fortunately, he was very experienced with dealing with such situations.


    He had various methods to break this barrier at his disposal.


    After working for an hour to cautiously unravel the barrier around the sutra, he had finally seeded.


    The sutra¡¯s true form finally appeared before Lu Xuan.


    A row of golden words appeared before his eyes: ¡°The Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this is the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art. I never expected such a divine art to truly exist; I thought that it was only a myth.¡±


    He recognized the contents of the sutra right away.


    ¡°This sutra holds the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art. It¡¯s no wonder that the sutra could actually stabilize one¡¯s primordial spirit.¡±


    He recognized the sutra of the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art. They were so many divine arts throughout the worlds; nobody knew how many of them were out there.


    Those that were capable of being ranked among the top 1000 were all very powerful spells, while those ranked within the top 100 were capable of granting someone renown throughout the worlds.


    Among the top hundred spells, 10 of them were known as the top 10 divine arts. They had been little more than myths throughout the ages.


    It was said that if a cultivator could get their hands on even just one of them and train it to perfection, they would¡¯ve possessed unimaginable power from it.


    One such art was the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art, which had been ranked among the top 10 divine arts.

 Chapter 773 - Training, Retaliation from the Divine Blood Church

    <h4>Chapter 773: Training, Retaliation from the Divine Blood Church</h4>


    As its name suggested, the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art was rted to someone¡¯s life.


    Lu Xuan had once heard that the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art was the highest art to ever be derived from thews of life.


    In contrast, the 10 greatest divine arts were basically derived from the most powerful ofws.


    Back in his past life, he had only heard of the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art but never truly saw it in action. As such, he had no idea just how powerful the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art is.


    Lu Xuan managed to remember all of the training methods just by taking one look at the sutra. From there, he began training immediately.


    Countless golden symbols emerged from the sutra, forming lines of energy that entered his body over time, one after the other.


    He finally was able to achieve a minor sess 10 dayster.


    He murmured to himself, ¡°I¡¯m still far frompleting the entire training. This is indeed one of the top 10 most powerful divine arts.¡±


    Being able to get to a minor sess after training for 10 days was something rare for Lu Xuan. He had the experience from his past life to back him up, after all.


    Such an achievement would have been deemed nothing short of frightening to anyone else out there. Anyone who was out to master the top 10 most powerful divine arts would have at least had to train for years. Even then, they would¡¯ve only made such a minor sess after training for 10 years. This was prettymon for most people.


    However, he wasn¡¯t very proud of this achievement. If he was currently at the level that he was at back in his past life, 10 days would have been enough to get him to major sess with that divine art.


    There was a massive difference between a minor sess and a major one, but it wouldn¡¯t have gotten in the way of him understanding the way to reach major sess. It was just that his level was still too low to master one of the top 10 at such a high level of sess.


    Then again, his regenerative capabilities had gotten far more powerful after training in the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art. He wasn¡¯t just able to healmon injuries in only the span of a single breath. More importantly, he discovered that the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art was actually capable of healing Great Path wounds.


    The most difficult type of injury that cultivators faced was the Great Path wound, which was considered an injury to one¡¯s foundation of the Great Path.


    It was the kind of injury that was even more difficult than an injury to somebody¡¯s primordial spirit.


    Such a wound was almost impossible to heal. As such, Lu Xuan had been very cautious since he began training. He kept himself from being easily injured, let alone sustaining a Great Path wound. All those Great Path wounds came back to bite him after he underwent many trials to be a Celestial Lord. The only reason why he ever became a Celestian Lord in the first ce was because of his incredibly high luck.


    Now that he had the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art within him, which was capable of healing Great Path wounds, it meant that Lu Xuan could practically do whatever he wanted without worrying about being severely injured.


    There were too many divine arts and spells out there that would result in irreversible Great Path wounds. As such, he would do his best to avoid using all of them. However, having the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art with him meant that he could heal Great Path wounds.


    Furthermore, that was something that came with a minor sess. Getting to major sess meant that such wounds could be healed within mere moments.


    By then, there wouldn¡¯t be any concern of sustaining any Great Path wounds; with such a spell, the most feared of injuries among cultivators became little more than flesh wounds for him.


    Putting the art to use inbat would¡¯ve been even better, as the art could be said to allow him to remain in an optimal condition at all times.


    As long as he had enough energy to spare, he could keep himself in peak condition at all times. Even if his limbs were broken, it would¡¯ve only taken the span of a single breath to heal or regrow them.


    That would have made him almost immortal.


    Getting to major sess could mean that even if he were to be rendered to minced meat from an attack, the art could be so insane as to allow him to quickly reconstruct his body.


    The fundamental nature of the divine art consisted of the highestws of life.


    That was the most coveted of divine arts for Lu Xuan back in his past life, yet it identally fell into the hands of the Immemorial Path. Lu Xuan began to believe that things were always shifting in the world; nothing was ever set in stone.


    Training in the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art was but the beginning. He had to take the time to make a breakthrough to the ninth tier of Divine Transformation Realm, and that wouldn¡¯t have been too difficult to do. He still had a Heaven Enhancement Pill with him, after all.


    It was just enough to get his powers up to the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    By then, hisbat prowess would¡¯ve seen a drastic change. He could now take on someone capable of conjuring Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence without even needing to assume his pseudo-ascended state.


    Since he had already managed to conjure the Auric Flower, he would have been able to conjure all three flowers without having to worry about running into any major setbacks. That meant that as long as he was able to reach the pinnacle of the Divine Transformation Realm, that would¡¯ve been his greatest advantage.


    While Lu Xuan continued to train in istion, the world outside was drastically changing.


    The Divine Blood Church had managed to fend off the Immemorial Path¡¯s attack but at a massive cost to the sect. Not only did they lose over 100 cultivators at the Divine Transformation Realm alone, but they also lost a total of over 200 thousand elite guards in the scuffle.


    That one battle rocked the entire world.


    It allowed everyone to see just how powerful the Divine Blood Church was.


    Before the world could get over it, it took the cult mere 10 days to consolidate their forces and embark on an expedition.


    It took only three days for the cult to have conquered 30 cities, taking countless lives along the way.


    The cult itself worshipped the Blood Devil out of their world to begin with, which meant that murder was never a concern to them. They were only prevented from wreaking absolute havoc due to the presence of the Immemorial Path.


    Now that even the Immemorial Path¡¯s forces were no longer able to stop them, they hadpletely fallen into a frenzy.


    Wherever they went, they ughtered whatever they wanted.


    Over three billion living beings were killed within just three days.


    The branches of the sect in all ces were eradicated, making it impossible to resist the cult.


    By the 10th day, the situation had reached its breaking point. The cult had ughtered all over the central parts of the continent and making their way to the north, where the Immemorial Path¡¯s forces ruled.


    As expected, everyone from the sect refused to go down without a fight. They organized their forces and began their defense against the massive army of the Divine Blood Church.


    That battle was unnervingly intense,sting an entire day and night.


    At first, the Immemorial Path had the upper hand considering that all of the higher-ups from the Divine Blood Church were already dead.


    The cult only had a few top-notch fighters, so much so that they only had several fighters at the seventh tier of Divine Transformation Realm to spare. They had no fighter at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    One fighter at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm would have been enough to deliberately change the oue of the battle, yet they didn¡¯t have even one within their ranks.


    As such, the defeat was almost an overwhelming one.


    An elder of the Immemorial Path shouted angrily, ¡°Kill everyst one of these parasites! Kill them all!¡±


    The Divine Blood Church suffered a crushing defeat on the boundless battlefield. Everything rted to the cult, including the affiliated ns and sects, was crushed. The number of casualties that they sustained was staggering.


    As far as the depth of resources went, the Immemorial Path still had aplete advantage after all.


    However, as soon as that elder spoke up, a st of sword aura tore through the sky and prated him.


    Pffttt!


    That Immemorial Path elder, who was at the eighth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, wasn¡¯t even given a chance to resist. That one st alone was enough to leave him severely injured.


    The st of sword aura continued without stopping, punching through over 100 more people behind him before it dissipated into thin air.

 Chapter 774 - One Man Taking on An Army

    <h4>Chapter 774: One Man Taking on An Army</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That one st had punched through at least over 100 people, with a few of them being cultivators at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Only then could everyone see a young man with chiseled features standing on the battlefield and wearing avish robe.


    That young man held a long sword and calmly walked in the air, ignoring over a million of the Immemorial Path¡¯s elite forces. It was as if he was walking among the dead in the graveyard.


    That man had almost been able to stun over a million of those elite forces with his presence and powers alone.


    Xuanzhenzi, who was in the midst of the crowd, slowly said, ¡°You... you again. I see you¡¯re still bold enough to approach me, then.¡±


    That young man, who imed to be a god, looked at Xuanzhenzi as if he was looking at a dead man.


    ¡°What? Did you think you could defeat me through superior numbers alone? I heard someone earlier say something like, ¡®if superior numbers are of any use, what am I training for then?¡¯. They had a good point.¡±


    That young man¡¯s words infuriated countless elite members of the Immemorial Path right away. They all loomed over him like a bunch of dark clouds.


    Countless people roared as they pounced onto him. One by one, the armored cultivators immediately charged toward the young man.


    At least 10,000 cultivators moved to attack, with all of them being part of the elite force.


    That young man didn¡¯t seem to do anything other than throwing out a single and simple sh of his sword.


    Boom!


    Everyone saw how that st of sword aura mowed all of them down like a harvester, easily bisecting all of them at the waist.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Massive rumbles were heard as those fighters were all killed and exploded right where they stood.


    None of them were given a chance to begin resisting.


    One sh was all it took to mow down over 10000 people. That was a harrowing concept, given how a group of over 10000 people seemed more like a sea of people sprawling as far as the eye could see, looming like dark clouds.


    The young man who called himself a godmented, ¡°You heard me. Numbers arepletely useless.¡±


    The army of the Divine Blood Church, as well as all of the affiliated fighters, had their morale boosted as they stood behind him.


    Xuanzhenzi shouted, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    His eyelids kept twitching as he spoke. That one move that that young man dealt out before made his skin crawl. He felt more like he was facing a beast of disaster instead of a human.


    That young man casually answered, ¡°Who, me? You can all just refer to me as your god!¡±


    ¡°What happened to that sacred one who ughtered his way through the great altar of the Divine Blood Church? Why not lure him out instead? If none of you are a match for me, then you should know that whoever that young man was will cause me serious trouble.¡±


    That young man believed that the elite force consisted of over a million cultivators was utterly beneath him. He believed that they were little more than insects.


    He believed that the sacred one was more of a match for him. It was just as he said before; if superior numbers were of any use, there was utterly no point in cultivating.


    Xuanzhenzi frowned slightly. He never expected this young man to actually be targeting Lu Xuan. It was obvious that the young man came prepared.


    At that moment, an elder of the Immemorial Path shouted, ¡°Kill him. I refuse to believe for even a second that he could stop that many of us here!¡±


    That man before them never regarded them to be anything more than bugs and he was unable to take any of that. That elder was utterly furious.


    Countless elite cultivators charged at that young man after hearing his cry. They still believed that having an advantage in sheer numbers still meant something.


    ¡°You¡¯re in way over your heads.¡±


    The young man snorted coldly as he held onto his sword, shing and charging into the midst of those cultivatorsing at him.


    Pfftt!


    Pfftt!


    Pfftt!


    Every single strike that he dealt packed immense power. Every single stroke with his sword could bring sts of aura that could be measured in kilometers. One st could easily result in a great swath of mist of blood appearing in the air.


    It was extremely terrifying.


    The crowd was unable to even see his movements clearly. All they could see were his clones all over the ce.


    Everyone knew that those weren¡¯t any ordinary clones. They were actually mirages that appeared in midair while he was due to him moving too quickly.


    Because of his unnervingly high speed, all that the spectators could see were merely mirages.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to kill every single expert who tried to attack him.


    Bloody mist and human remains rained all over the ce for a time, but that young man didn¡¯t have even a speck of blood staining hisvish robe.


    It was as if he had been cutting down countless pieces of vegetables. His breathing was steady; it was as if it wasn¡¯t much of a fight for him, to begin with.


    Xuanzhenzi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°A hyper being... a true hyper-cultivator...¡±


    That young man before him truly was too powerful. He definitely seemed capable of conjuring the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence, just as Mr. Lu said.


    He was so unnervingly powerful that none of them was probably even able to get him to conjure the three flowers as they currently were. However, they¡¯ve already suffered heavy losses by now. That was how great the difference between the two parties.


    In reality, the current Immemorial Path needed time to foster their own fighters who were also capable of conjuring Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence.


    That was why Xuanzhenzi was the only one who came. Although he was initially prepared to train so they could conjure the three flowers, but the Divine Blood Church was just too much. The cult had already ughtered their way through the central parts of the continent as they made their way to the north.


    If the cult¡¯s forces were allowed to move any further, they would¡¯ve reached the essences of the sect, which the Immemorial Path¡¯s forces had been umting and growing throughout the ages. Any single loss suffered there would be astronomical, far surpassing any other ces on the continent.


    The march of the cult had alerted the eldest of the elders, leading their forces to intercept the invaders.


    Only then did he realize that he had been mistaken. The invaders were so powerful because they had a hyper being at Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence level among them.


    Such a formidable fighter needed someone of equal level¡ªsomeone capable of conjuring Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence¡ªbefore they could stand a chance of resisting him.


    Xuanzhenzi immediately ordered, ¡°Head back and get Mr. Lu here at once. You must get Mr. Lu to mobilize, no matter what it takes.¡±


    All that had happened before then was proof that they were utterly incapable of taking on an adversary like that. Not even Xuanzhenzi, who was already at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm and ranked among the most powerful throughout the continent, stood a chance.


    They had been utterly defenseless before someone at Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence level. It was impossible for them to fight him.


    However, Xuanzhenzi¡¯s order had alerted the young man.


    A st of terrifying sword aura swept over the sky and came right before Xuanzhenzi¡¯s eyes in an instant.


    ¡°Sealing! Defensive barrier!¡±


    At that moment, both a sealing team and a barrier team appeared right before him and conjured various barriers and seals to protect him.


    Even then, none of them were capable of shielding him from that terrifying st of sword aura. The terrifying attack tore through the barriers and seals easily as if they were made of paper.


    Pfftt!


    Xuanzhenzi grunted as his body was prated by that terrifying sword aura. Blood sprayed right away.


    He was then sent flying backward like a kite with a snapped line.


    He had met the same fate as Ximen Xingye, whom he had saved before.

 Chapter 775 - I鈥檇 Cut You Down along the Way then

    <h4>Chapter 775: I¡¯d Cut You Down along the Way then</h4>


    He was severely injured within the blink of an eye.


    There was utterly no way for him to resist.


    Despite being at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm, which was the most impressive level of cultivation known to the cultivation world, he was stillpletely helpless against that young man.


    It was a one-sided massacre.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    His disciple caught his body as he was about to crash onto the ground before immediately escaping to the central gate in the mountains.


    That one attack left everyonepletely stunned.


    A deathly silence loomed over the ce.


    One could imagine just how frightening that one attack from that young man truly would¡¯ve been, given how it could render over two million people scared to silence.


    It felt as if the entire ce had be his stage, and he was the star of the show; everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him.


    At that moment, he seemed to have truly be a god.


    Suddenly, an elderly voice rang out from the sky. ¡°You are quite the handful. It looks like I¡¯ll be the one who has to teach you a lesson, then.¡±


    A massive hand then appeared out of nowhere and came down like a giant meteor right away. That massive hand shrouded over the entire sky as it came down onto that young man.


    Boundless spirit qi above that massive hand formed a terrifying pattern, which looked like it could snuff out an ind with just one p.


    ¡°Look over there! It¡¯s the Immemorial Great Hand! The sectmaster is here!¡±


    That was when the fighters of the Immemorial Path began to cheer. There could already tell that the Immemorial Great Hand was their sectmaster¡¯s signature ability.


    A massive hand conjured out of spirit qi was a ubiquitous skill that all sects and even the lone cultivators could pull off, albeit to a lesser extent.


    However, there was a difference between being somewhat proficient and being a master at it.


    The Immemorial Great Hand was one of the most formidable spells of the sect as well as thendmark spell. Once it was conjured, one could basically tell that the conjurer was from the Immemorial Path.


    The only one who was able to conjure the skill at such a frightening level was none other than Xuanyangzi, the sectmaster of the Immemorial Path.


    Boom!


    A terrifying sonic boom rang out as soon as that hand came down. Everyone covered their ears, fearing that their eardrums would rupture from the effect of that massive hand.


    ¡°What petty tricks. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself here, you know that?¡±


    That young man who called himself a god casually grinned as he unleashed yet another sh right away. The st of sword aura shot through their air in a golden wave as if it was a golden rainbow bridge, immediately tearing at that Immemorial Great Hand.


    Boom!


    A massive rumble rang out as that massive hand was torn apart, causing spirit qi to disperse throughout the entire ce and spread out. Everyone felt as if a hurricane had just hit them, causing their robes to billow loudly.


    When the storm ended, everyone saw an old man wearing a Taoist robe standing in the sky. That old man had silver hair yet a youthful face. Electricity crackled somewhat about him, making him look like some kind of celestial being.


    ¡°Xuanyangzi. It¡¯s you.¡±


    The young man who called himself a god was apparently able to immediately recognize that old Taoist standing in the air. The look in his eyes was full of contempt.


    The young man iming to be a god casually said, ¡°Now, another person who wants to die shows up. Xuanyangzi, I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re pretty well-known, and for good reason. Although you¡¯re indeed strong, I¡¯m stronger than you; you couldn¡¯t begin toprehend how strong I am.¡± and my strength is not something you could imagine. It¡¯d be no different from how a dragon in the sky looks down on bugs on the ground. You couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of level my strength is at.¡±


    Xuanyangzi¡¯s voice brimmed as he said, ¡°Hmph, you sure know how to talk big. That level is just that of the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence, no? Do you seriously think that us natives know nothing about that?¡±


    The young man who called himself a god immediately froze when he heard Xuanyangzi talk about Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence. He didn¡¯t realize that Xuanyangzi actually knew about that level. A tinge of murderous intent appeared in his eyes right away.


    He then added, ¡°Now that you know about that level, then you should know the difference between our power levels. I¡¯m not here to kill you today, as you¡¯re not worthy of getting me out just yet. I¡¯m here for Lu Xuan, the sacred one. Get him out to face me!¡±


    That young man was extremely arrogant, making it apparent that he was extremely confident of his own powers. He deemed that if Xuanyangzi knew about the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence, then the old man should differentiate between the two.


    ¡°God, I¡¯ve never seen anyone more insolent than you are.¡±


    Xuanyangzi smirked.


    ¡°Seeing how stubborn you are, I guess I¡¯ll have to cut you down as well.¡±


    That young man chuckled coldly and shed at him right away. His movement was as casual and effortless as it had always been.


    At that moment, a terrifying sword aura that was kilometers long burst and headed straight for Xuanyangzi.


    That attack was quick and brutal, seemingly about to punch through Xuanyangzi in mere moments.


    If Xuanyangzi was pierced by this attack, he would be no better than Xuanzhenzi was before.


    Meanwhile, Xuanyangzi crackled with frightening electrical power. A burst of lightning emerged from his hand, shing with the st of sword aura right away.


    At that moment, the sword aura was about to punch through Xuanyangzi. His hands, which were covered by lightning, tore at the sword aura in the nick of time, seeding in tearing that attack apart.


    Xuanyangzi smirked and said, ¡°Show me whatever else you¡¯ve got, kid.¡±


    The young man seemed rather doubtful as he said, ¡°Oh? It looks like you¡¯re no longer just at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm, then. Not bad.¡±


    Xuanyangzi then grinned casually and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence.¡±


    A nearly transparent flower appeared above his head shortly afterward.


    It was the Spirit Flower of the three flowers.


    That was different from the Auric Flower that Lu Xuan conjured earlier. The first one that Xuanyangzi managed to conjure was the Spirit Flower instead.


    Xuanyangzi had been at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm for hundreds of years. At his current level, he was as solid he could be. He simplycked a way to make further progress. Thus, he was stuck where he was, unable to move any further along the path of cultivation.


    However, once he had gotten the appropriate means to do so, conjuring the three flowers was a natural step of progression.


    One could¡¯ve said that while the foundations of everyone else in the Immemorial Path werecking in some way, Xuanyangzi was the only exception. His foundations were so profound that he was but a tad bit behind Lu Xuan, whose level seemed impossible for anyone to reach.


    He hadn¡¯t been spending thest several centuries doing nothing, after all.


    It was just that among the three flowers¡ªthe Auric Flower, the Spirit Flower, and the Essence Flower¡ªhe had chosen to first master conjuring the Spirit Flower before working to master the other two.


    That was the most suitable among the three flowers for him. Conjuring the Auric Flower required one to be of exceptionally formidable aura reserve. The younger one was, the higher the chances of being able to sessfully conjure the Auric Flower were.


    Aura capacities between the young and the old were twopletely different concepts; the difference was that between heaven and earth.


    The Spirit Flower was different in that regard; one¡¯s primordial spirit would only grow stronger as time passed. That was where Xuanyangzi¡¯s greatest strength lied.

 Chapter 776 - Terrifying Combat Prowess

    <h4>Chapter 776: Terrifying Combat Prowess</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    None of the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence was better than the others. Each one had its weaknesses and strengths.


    When going up against fighters who were capable of conjuring the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence, they would usually choose to conjure different flowers depending on the circumstances.


    It seemed that Xuanyangzi had found his own way: to first master and strengthen his Spirit Flower.


    He would first increase hisbat prowess into the level of the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence.


    Whether he had made the leap or not made a massive difference.


    Truth be told, Xuangyangzi was now ten times stronger than he used to be.


    That was why he dared to stand before that young man who called himself a god.


    He also finally made it into that realm, opening up a world that he had never seen before. Thanks to Lu Xuan, he finally broke out of the shackles that the world kept him in for centuries.


    He didn¡¯t know how to feel right now. He wondered why Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t appeared several hundred years ago.


    If he was capable of conjuring the three flowers hundreds of years ago, he would definitely make it into Consolidation Realm in the future.


    Not only had he made it to the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm back then, but his aura was also abundant enough to have let him easily conjure the Auric Flower.


    He wouldn¡¯t have been as helpless as he was now.


    Lu Xuan had led them forward the whole time but discovered that he was already too old to leap over that chasm before him.


    It truly was a shame.


    Afterward, the look in Xuanyangzi¡¯s eyes grew even more intense. While there was no longer any way for him to move beyond that, he was still determined to be rid of that menace.


    He knew that the young man before him probably had something to do with that mysterious organization standing behind them.


    Otherwise, the great altar of the Divine Blood Church wouldn¡¯t have been taken over quickly right after it was busted not long ago, even before he was able to ask Xiang Tianfang anything about that mysterious organization.


    That organization had been a menace to the world for thousands of years; it was now nothing more than a tumor on the world.


    Despite having lurked in the shadows, the organization had leashed several fighters. They had been maiming and killing so many members of the sacred ones that they had rendered the sacred ones almost extinct throughout the millennia.


    With murderous intent boiling in his eyes, the young man who called himself a god said, ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯ve been able to conjure the Spirit Flower. That exins where you got the audacity to be so insolent before me.¡±


    Even so, he didn¡¯t seem that wary of the situation.


    Even though Xuanyangzi had demonstrated hisbat prowess, that young man deemed the old man to be little more than a nuisance.


    ¡°Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence? What is that?¡±


    Both sides consisted of fighters who were at the Divine Transformation Realm. They all wore doubtful looks in their eyes, feeling as if they couldn¡¯t understand a single thing from what was being said.


    They wanted further exnations.


    Having known about the Divine Transformation Realm for a while now, they wondered what the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence were.


    Currently, Lu Xuan had only passed down the methods of conjuring the three flowers to the highest-ranked elders among the Immemorial Path. Not even themon elders were deemed qualified to know the methods.


    As such, none of them knew what the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence truly were.


    They only knew vaguely that it was probably a level above the Divine Transformation realm.


    The entire ce was thrown in an uproar right away, regardless of whether or not they were at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm. Anyone who yearned to move forward in cultivation was forced to wake up from their delusions.


    It was only then that they learned that there was still a way forward that was strongly rted to their future training.


    This remained true even if they never reached the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm at any point in their lives.


    Even after all of that, they couldn¡¯t help but be excited.


    Instead, Xuanyangziughed and said, ¡°Insolent, eh? Hahahahaha, you¡¯re the one who first dared to tell me that throughout the ages.¡±


    Xuanyangziughed instead. Not only had he been the top expert in the world for so long now, but he was also above the rest of the immemorial Path. That meant that nobody was brave enough to criticize him or call him insolent.


    That young man chuckled coldly andmented, ¡°You think being older than me means something? You¡¯re nothing but a mere runt whenpared to someone like me!¡±


    Xuanyangzi pointed at that young man and asked, ¡°Are you connected to that mysterious organization? How about with the Beast King and Xiang Tianfang?¡±


    The young man¡¯s look on his face changed slightly. Xuanyangzi saw that and immediately replied, ¡°So, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re connected to that organization then. For the sake of the people of this world, I can¡¯t let you live. You people have massacred countless of the sacred ones throughout the ages, earning the wrath of both the people and the gods. You¡¯re no longer wee in any part of this world.¡±


    What Xuanyangzi said caused quite amotion among the army of the Immemorial Path.


    In the Holy Sun Continent, ughtering the sacred ones was deemed almost an act of sacrilege unto itself.


    Not only had the sacred ancestor been repelling the forces of the foreign Blood Devil, but generations of sacred ones also gave their heart and soul to work for the sake of the Holy Sun Continent.


    The sacred ones were believed to be the royalties of the Holy Sun Continent without titles, yet they possessed utmost renown.


    It wouldn¡¯t have mattered that much if the members of the sacred bloodline never awakened their powers. However, the scarcity of awakened sacred ones was because they were constantly being hunted down.


    That thought alone sent shivers down the spines of many people. They believed that such an organization willing to hunt down the sacred ones existed out there that would hunt down sacred ones. Many people worshipped this organization, believing themselves to be mere bugs inparison.


    ¡°Even if I die today, I must get rid of a menace like you for the world!¡± Xuanyangzi became increasingly sure that the young man was definitely more than just amoner; he might actually be one of the masterminds.


    That was because that young man was so powerful that neither the Xiang Tianfang nor that Beast King were a match for him.


    That exined why both Xiang Tianfang and the Beast King, who were deemed among the strongest in the world, would yield to one such organization.


    That was simply because the mastermind of the organization was just too powerful.


    The existence of someone who was out to manipte events in the world from behind the scenes was deemed a massive threat against the world.


    That young man chuckled coldly and added, ¡°Then, does that mean you can do it? I mean, you¡¯re still pretty old.¡±


    Xuanyangzi then shouted in response, ¡°Thunder!¡±


    As he shouted, a massive st of lightning came down from above. The bolt was tens of meters in thickness, and the st alone made it seem like the world could fall apart at any given moment.


    The bolt of lightning happened unnervingly quick, but the young man simply waved and destroyed the terrifying lightning bolt in the air. His hand itself was the greatest of des; one swing was more than enough to even cut down lightning.


    The young man said, ¡°Too slow.¡±


    He then shed, charging right at Xuanyangzi and throwing a punch at him right away.


    Boom!


    A massive rumbling sound rang out. Xuanyangzi was just as exceptionally experienced inbat. When the iing punch destroyed theyer of protective barriers that he had around him, he finally had a chance to retaliate and throw a punch in return.


    Boom!


    When the punches from both sides shed, towering waves washed all over the ce with the twobatants at the very center. The waves spread out like a sphere, shrouding the vicinity within several kilometers¡¯ radius from the center.


    The ball of light spread out, making it look as if their surroundings were about to copse altogether.


    Many fighters nearest to ground zero were caught by the st right away and immediately killed. The remaining ones then backed away in a frenzy, frightened by what they just witnessed.


    At that moment, a figure was seen emerging from that ball of light. Everyone looked closely and saw that it was none other than Xuanyangzi.


    Xuanyangzi looked rather disheveled at the moment, with his clothes in tatters and blooding out of his mouth.

 Chapter 777 - Retreating to the Central Gates

    <h4>Chapter 777: Retreating to the Central Gates</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    One move was all it took to decide the victor.


    That was rather shocking given that it was a battle between fighters at such a level.


    The oue was so shocking that not even the fighters from both the Immemorial Path and the Divine Blood Church were able to react in time.


    Xuanyangzi was already famous all across the world, having already been deemed the top expert in the world when they were born.


    Even someone as extremely powerful as was just barely on equal footing with Xuanyangzi. Nobody expected Xiang Tianfang to beat Tianfang.


    Now, however, Xuanyangzi was so badly beaten that he ended up spitting out blood. Over two million members of the sect¡¯s elite force gasped at the sight.


    It was only after that young man emerged from that explosion that everyone saw that he had one of the three flowers on his head as well: the Spirit Flower.


    The flower above his head was over three timesrger than that one above Xuanyangzi¡¯s head.


    Even though the crowd couldn¡¯t differentiate between the strengths of those who were capable of conjuring Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence, they still had enoughmon sense to tell what was happening.


    It was obvious that the one with the bigger flower was the stronger one.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Xuanyangzi¡¯s eyes were wide open. After training for nearly a thousand years, he had been at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm for hundreds of years. All the effort that he put in throughout the ages made him powerful enough to be deemed the top expert in the world.


    However, that Spirit Flower, which he conjured for the first time, was only about three meters in diameter. That itself was already shocking enough, given that when Lu Xuan imparted the methods of conjuring the three flowers; the ones who conjured the smallest of flowers barely managed to get something over an inch.


    It was also verymon for the conjured flowers to have a diameter of three to five inches.


    On the other hand, Xuanyangzi managed to conjure a Spirit Flower that was around three meters in diameter instead. It was all because he solidified his training.


    However, that young man that he was fighting against actually managed to conjure a Spirit Flower over 10 meters in diameter. It was as shocking as it could get.


    None of it seemed to make any sense.


    That was just too unnervingly powerful of him.


    Everything just looked too scary.


    That young man smirked and casually said, ¡°Not all Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence are conjured the same way. Now, time to show you how helpless you truly are!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long before he conjured yet another flower above his head. That was his second flower: the Auric Flower.


    The young man¡¯s aura coalesced into a single entity and materialized as a flower.


    That was when Xuanyangzi finally realized why that young man had been able to deal such heavy damage with only a single punch. That young man had conjured an Auric Flower.


    Coincidentally and unfortunately, aura capacity was Xuanyangzi¡¯s shoring. At such an advanced age, hisck of aura capacity was his most obvious shoring.


    What was even more terrifying was the fact that that young man capable of conjuring one flower more than he did, even his Spirit Flower alone was already several times more powerful than Xuanyangzi¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t dare to even imagine just how that young man trained.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how that young man was able to get to such a terrifying level.


    He was no human; he was a monster.


    He wondered if any normal human being was even capable of doing that.


    That young man¡¯s aura continued to grow after he conjured the two flowers. It grew so much that he was able to overrun an entire army by himself. Everyone present on the battlefield was subdued by his aura.


    That young man was too powerful.


    No wonder why he was pompous enough to face an army in the millions all of his own.


    Not only was he at Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence level, but he was also the most powerful among those at such a level. His power level made him even more terrifying than Xuanyangzi, who had grown even more powerful than before.


    The young man casually exined, ¡°Being able to train diligently for many years means that you¡¯re capable. Now that I¡¯m out into the world, I¡¯d naturally need someone to be my aide. If you¡¯re willing to submit to me, I could let you live and still be known as the top expert in the world. Once all of this is over, you¡¯ll still be known as the best in the world. How does that sound?¡±


    Everyone was surprised to see how he was trying to recruit Xuanyangzi.


    However, Xuanyangzi simply snorted and answered, ¡°You wish!¡±


    ¡°Then perish!¡±


    That young man walked up to Xuanyangzi. His steps looked slow, but he was unnervingly quick; he arrived right in front of Xuanyangzi in mere moments.


    He then threw a simple punch. A terrifying aura surged all around his fist, tearing away at Xuanyangzi like a tsunami.


    Xuanyangzi was both shocked and angry. That young man waspletely out to overwhelm him in terms of aura capacity and strength alone.


    He never thought that he would see the day where he was so badly beaten.


    Boom!


    Both parties shed once again. Naturally, Xuanyangzi was at a disadvantage. He was sent flying again, but he didn¡¯t spit out any blood that time.


    Earlier, he was severely injured because he was taken by surprise. Now, however, he was already fully prepared.


    A bronze mirror shot out over his head, emanating a jade-like hue. There was no telling when that mirror was crafted. The mirror, which shimmered with beams of golden light, repelled that young man¡¯s attack.


    ¡°The Immemorial Mirror?¡± That young man was familiar with that bronze mirror. Naturally, he knew that it was a defensive power item that had been crafted since the time of the first sectmaster of the sect. It was continuously refined by the sectmasters of the sect throughout the generations.


    It slowly became the signature and the most powerful piece found throughout the entire sect, which was passed down between generations.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see just how many times that mirror could block my attacks!¡±


    That young man took a look at the mirror and didn¡¯t mind it much. He still looked like he had everything under his control.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The young man became increasingly terrifying; there was no doubt that his powers were well above that of Xuanyangzi, who couldn¡¯t put up any kind of resistance and had to keep backing away. Despite having the mirror to protect him from suffering a crushing defeat, the shocks were still strong enough to rattle his insides.


    That young man¡¯s powers were near invincible.


    The Immemorial Mirror¡¯s power became increasingly terrifying in mere moments. It burst with beams of terrifying light that was so intense that everyone present had to keep their eyes closed.


    Countless beams shot out like arrows towards the young man and the followers of the Divine Blood Church behind him.


    While the young man snorted coldly and blocked the iing beams, the followers behind him all sustained serious injuries. The number of casualties climbed very steeply.


    That one attack had killed at least 10000 fighters.


    Xuanyangzi was no match for that young man, being at aplete disadvantage. However, the followers of the Divine Blood Church still regarded him as being far more powerful than them.


    A single casual hit had killed over 10000 members of the cult¡¯s elite forces.


    Such a travesty was just as severe as what that young man wrought earlier.


    One way or another, sheer numbers ultimately meant nothing when fighting against fighters of such caliber.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the young man to discover that the army of the sect took the opportunity to escape in a frenzy.


    It was apparent that all of them received Xuanyangzi¡¯s orders mere moments ago. They knew that that young man wasn¡¯t someone they could win against and backed away.


    That young man wanted to chase after them, but Xuanyangzi kept blocking his attacks to cover for those who were trying to escape.


    The battle raged all the way to the central gates of the sect.


    Nobody could tell how long that fight took ce, but that young man was able to see the silhouette of the sect¡¯s base from afar.


    The young man then coldly said, ¡°Trying to fight under the formations of your base? In your dreams!¡±

 Chapter 778 - Enough Power to Level a Sect, Reappearance of the Sacred Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 778: Enough Power to Level a Sect, Reappearance of the Sacred Ancestor</h4>


    The battlefield extended from the central parts of the continent all the way to the central gates of the Immemorial Path in the north.


    The base of the Immemorial Path was vast and magnificent, but all of the barriers put in ce were activated. That made it look like they were defending against someone. Over a million elite troops of the sect and countless fighters of the Divine Blood Church had escaped inside the sect. Once they were safe, they finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The central gates were the sect¡¯sst line of defense. That ce was just as significant for them as the great altar of the Divine Blood Church.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of hiding in your shell?¡±


    That young man who imed to be a god never gave them any chance to rest, flying up to the top of the central gates of the sect.


    Countless beams of energy were seen instantly bursting out and shooting at that young man like they were about to shroud the skies.


    A massive fortress of war gradually emerged from the central gates. That was a true fortress of war that had been tempered by the members of the sect for countless years, with countless war machines installed within.


    Despite being of a civilization based on cultivation, war worked all the same for those in that world. Cannons radiating with a terrifying, sinister-looking spiritual power were deployed from that fortress.


    Every shot from the cannons packed enough power to level mountains.


    There were at least hundreds of these cannons in that fortress of war.


    Along with the spiritual power cannons that were readily installed in the central gates itself and all the other kinds of offensive formations put in ce, the attacks that were unleashed from all of those defenses truly looked as if a tsunami was washing all over the ce.


    That was why the members of the sect had always been so confident of their base. Even if several fighters who were at the peak of Divine Transformation Realm invaded the ce, the fortress¡¯s ability to deploy such attacks didn¡¯t matter at all.


    It didn¡¯t matter how powerful the fighters were; they could only be as powerful as their current levels deemed them to be.


    None of them would be able to take on attacks of such a scale. Even three to five cultivators at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm would fall to those attacks all the same.


    That was why the sect, despite having been through times where they were no fighters at the peak of Divine Transformation Realm emerging among them, would still be able to pull through without problems.


    That fortress alone was more than enough to kill a fighter at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The fortress of the Divine Blood Church was built as an imitation to that of the sect. As a cheap imitation of it, however, both fortresses were not even on the same order of magnitude.


    However, all those terrifying attacks didn¡¯t bring about what everyone had hoped to see; they had hoped that that young man who kept calling himself a god would perish.


    That young man held a g that blocked all of the iing attacks. A ck tortoise was then conjured around him.


    As the legends said, this ck tortoise was the mystical beast that excelled in defense.


    That ck tortoise had blocked all of the attacks so well that none of them could hurt it. That was precisely why that young man dared to pursue them all the way to the central gates without any fear.


    That g spun around him casually.


    That young man simply smirked and said, ¡°This is the ck Tortoise g that I have worked on for centuries. It isn¡¯t something that you people would be able to take down so easily.¡±


    That young man then snorted as a tiny sword about the size of his finger spun on top of his hand. It took only an instant for it to grow into a massive de.


    That sword measured over a dozen kilometers, looking as if it was capable of piercing through the heavens.


    That terrifying sword came down on the sect¡¯s base.


    As it cleaved through the heavens, countless barriers were shattered right away before the sword crashed into the central gates.


    Boom!!


    The entire ce shook. Dust and debris flew everywhere.


    Casualties were at an all-time high as the sword came down. All fighters caught within the vicinity of the sword¡¯s attack were reduced to bloody mist.


    That one sh alone killed tens of thousands of members of the sect.


    That attack was so shocking that all of the fighters found throughout the sect werepletely baffled.


    An attack from one such hyper being looked as if it was able to bring down the sky.


    None of them thought that such a fighter could actually exist.


    They had only heard of how Lu Xuan was able to level the great altar of the Divine Blood Church all by himself. None of them had any concrete idea of just how powerful one had to be to aplish such feats.


    At that moment, they finally learned what they need: there was indeed such a monster in the world. To make matters even worse, there was more than one such monster.


    ¡°What should we do¡­¡±


    All of the fighters fell into despair. That young man who imed to be a god was extremely powerful on both the offensive and the defensive.


    His attacks were capable of shattering all of the sect¡¯s defenses with a single sh. When he defended himself, the sect¡¯s attacks could even scratch him.


    They wondered how they were supposed to deal with such a monster.


    The strongest person in the sect was the sectmaster, Xuanyangzi. It had already been proven that Xuanyangzi was no match for him.


    They wouldn¡¯t have needed to resort to such measures otherwise.


    That young man¡¯s eyes lit up like a torch and shimmered with golden light. It was as if he was able to see the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. When he saw that all of them looked to be in despair, he couldn¡¯t help but wear an expression of glee on his face.


    That was what he wanted to see. As a god, he could dominate the entire world.


    Suddenly, a sarcastic voice rang out from within the Immemorial Path. ¡°Good disciple of mine. Have you missed your teacher throughout the years?¡±


    That young man¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that voice. ¡°It can¡¯t be! This should be impossible!¡±


    Before anyone realized what was actually happening, a beam of golden light shed. A figure shimmering with golden light then appeared in the air.


    Everyone was able to tell that the figure was purely made out of energy.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Many didn¡¯t know who that figure was, but they still saw it as a sign of hope.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡±


    That young man looked at that man before his eyes, uttering with disbelief.


    Golden light burst from his eyes right away as he said, ¡°So, you¡¯re not alive after all. A geezer like you wanted toe out and scare me even in the afterlife, huh?¡±


    He finally breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that the figure before him wasn¡¯t truly alive. Having lived under the shadow of that figure¡¯s might and renown for so many years, he almost reacted instinctively.


    Only then did he remember that over 10000 years passed. There was just no way that figure could still be alive.


    ¡°What should I call you now then? Dead old fart, or sacred ancestor?¡±


    That young man then wore an expression of contempt on his face, returning to his cocky attitude after confirming that the figure standing before him wasn¡¯t a living person.


    The young man¡¯s words caused a hugemotion.


    That construct of energy was actually the sacred ancestor?


    Everyone was shocked. Regardless of whether or not they were a cultivator of the sect, it could be said that all cultivators in the world grew up listening to the legend of the sacred ancestor.


    The sacred ancestor was but a legend to everyone. They never thought that they would see this sacred ancestor in the flesh.

 Chapter 779 - Catch-up between the Master and the Disciple, An Attack Out to Crush

    <h4>Chapter 779: Catch-up between the Master and the Disciple, An Attack Out to Crush Everything</h4>


    Everyone was getting so excited that they ended up in a frenzy.


    Even after ten thousand years, the sacred ancestor was like a god to them.


    That would be akin tomon human beings on Earth seeing their gods, prophets, buddhas, or whatever other deities they believed in.


    The sight drove everyone wild.


    ¡°The sacred ancestor¡­ How could the sacred ancestor advent again? Is it that Sacred Ancestral Stele?¡± Xuanyangzi seemed to recall what was happening right away. If there were to be any ce harboring the sacred ancestor in the form of an energy construct, it would be that Sacred Ancestral Stele.


    It was especially so considering that he had witnessed the mystical phenomena of that stele not too long ago.


    As such, it wasn¡¯t all that far-fetched to deduce that the Sacred Ancestral Stele actually harbored the spirit of the sacred ancestor.


    ¡°Feng Qingming, I haven¡¯t seen you for 10000 years. You won¡¯t even address your teacher properly anymore, huh?¡± The sacred ancestor grinned as he looked at that young man before him, recalling all the memories that they shared.


    That young man before him was none other than one of his disciples, Feng Qingming.


    When he first met Feng Qingming, he saw the young man¡¯s exceptional talents and took him in as his disciple before never taking in any others for the next millennium toe.


    The sacred ancestor taught the young man everything he knew with the intention of fostering a pir for the next generation to take on the Blood Devil.


    Back then, the sacred ancestor was so old that he had already witnessed the deaths of all of his other disciples before dying himself.


    His disciples were mostly capable of only reaching Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence level, but they all had a limited lifespan; they couldn¡¯t live beyond 2000 years even if he found any herbs for extending one¡¯s lifespan. They died before him all the same.


    Due to such an experience, the sacred ancestor hardly took any other disciples in histe years. He wanted to avoid having to plunge himself into the deep sorrow of losing one of his loved ones.


    Even so, he made an exception with Feng Xingming.


    However, the longer he taught Feng Qingming, the more he found that young man to have ulterior motives. At some point, the young man no longer bothered hiding his true motives.


    The situation continued until the sacred ancestor took it upon himself to get rid of Feng Qingming.


    If he were in his prime, he would have been able to overwhelm Feng Qingming with a single finger. yet due to his very advanced age by then, he was unable However, his old age rendered him incapable of taking down his disciple before thetter could escape.


    Instead, he ended up severely injured from the intense battle and died shortly afterward.


    Since then, his former disciple never appeared to the world.


    At one point, he was extremely proud of his disciple. Now, however, he could no longer tolerate his disciple who set his sights on the bloodline of born Taoism aptitude.


    To make matters worse, he put such sinister thoughts into action and actually hunted down over 200 of his descendants within just the span of 100 years.


    That was why the sacred ancestor was so angry at his disciple.


    That disciple was apparently testing his limits.


    Feng Qingming cupped his hands. Without putting up any pretenses, he gleefully said, ¡°Greetings, master! I haven¡¯t seen you for 10000 years. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re mere rotten bones in a grave while I, as you could see, am still in my prime.¡±


    That was when Xuanyangzi finally realized why his Spirit Flower was so powerless against that of Feng Qingming. ¡®I see. Now I see how his Spirit Flower had reached such a powerful state.¡¯


    Xuanyangzi toiled for nearly 1000 years, spending hundreds of years steeped at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm alone. That alone was shocking enough, but the youthful Feng Qingming was actually some ancient one who had been around 10000 years ago.


    That young man was actually from the time of the sacred ancestor.


    Even the f when it came to seniority alone. When it came to seniority, even the founding sectmaster of the Immemorial Path had to refer to Feng Qingming as his ¡°grandmaster¡±.


    As the grandmaster of his grandmaster, that young man was a truly old monster.


    That perfectly exined why Xuanyangzi lost.


    Feng Qingming was such an old monster that Xuanyangzi, who wasmonly known as an old deity himself, paled inparison.


    Ovee with despair, the sacred ancestor said, ¡°In the end, you chose to walk along the path of evil. Don¡¯t you see that this is the way that the Blood Devil left behind just to lead you astray?¡±


    The sacred ancestor had looked into the matter back in the day, seeing the work of the Blood Devil in Feng Qingming¡¯s deeds. That Blood Devil was able to do as it pleased all over the continent back then, after all.


    Despite eventually being sealed away, he still managed to leave behind many remnants of himself in various forms. After generations of sacred ones spent ages eliminating such threats, they eventually managed to eradicate the threat.


    The path that the disciple had taken was evidently the work of that Blood Devil¡¯s temptations.


    ¡°Led astray, you say?¡± Feng Qingming burst outughing so hard that he had to cover his face with his hand to contain himself. ¡°You actually think that I¡¯ve been led astray, old man? 10000 years passed and not even your bones remained, while I remain this powerful. Even with that, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m the one who has been led astray here?¡±


    Feng Qingming continuedughing. He had been working in the shadows for the past 10000 years, watching as things changed throughout the entire continent. It was as if he was a god manipting events from the shadows throughout the continent.


    He had even set up countless sacred ones to have the blood of the younger generation flow in his veins. This allowed him to be reborn as much as he wanted; that was how he managed to live up to the present day.


    He had remained at his peak the whole time, yet his master also deemed all of it to be worthless. The anger that he had kept suppressed for so long immediately burst out.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re still alive right now, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of an old man like you, let alone just a construct of energy as you are now.¡±


    His expression became rather sinister.


    The sacred ancestor simply shook his head and continued, ¡°You¡¯re still at the level of Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence even after so long, yet you have no idea what you did wrong? 10000 years are enough time for even a pig to start flying. Your current condition is only a slight improvement from before. The path you walk has led you astray; regardless of how powerful you make yourself out to be, all of that is but an illusion.¡±


    Feng Qingming wore a sinister expression as he shouted, ¡°Stop spewing nonsense. I¡¯m still alive today, while you¡¯ve been dead for a while now. That itself says enough about the situation. Enough catching up between us for today, though. Don¡¯t me me for erasing whatever remains of you. I¡¯m going to kill everyst member of the Immemorial Path, and no one could stop me!¡±


    With a serious expression, the sacred ancestor replied, ¡°Failing to get rid of you in time back then is my greatest regret and guilt, but I¡¯ll now do what I should have done all those years ago.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Do what you should have done? You seriously think you¡¯re capable of that?¡±


    Feng Qingming thenughed out loud again, making it apparent that he thought nothing of the sacred ancestor.


    If the sacred ancestor was still alive and well, Feng Qingming would have turned around and bolted without any hesitation. However, he had nothing to fear since the being standing before him was merely an energy construct.


    ¡°Alright then, take this!¡±


    The sacred ancestor took to the skies and quickly grew in size, reaching a staggering height of over 100 kilometers.


    The unbelievably massive sacred ancestor slowly brought his hand down, causing everything around him to tremble.


    Its formless yet massive force bore down on everything beneath it.


    That one hand looked like it was out to crush everything.

 Chapter 780 - The End and an Overwhelming Victory

    <h4>Chapter 780: The End and an Overwhelming Victory</h4>


    As the attack tore everything in its path, everyone could see that the entire ce was shuddering and howling under the force of the attack.


    Not even the environment they were currently in was able to withstand such a force.


    The heavens shattered as that attack came down on Feng Qingming.


    That attack was actually faster than it looked; it took only an instant to reach Feng Qingming.


    ¡°Damn you, old man. I can¡¯t believe you have something like that up your sleeve!¡±


    Feng Qingming howled and looked as sinister as a beast. Theposed demeanor that he had earlier hadpletely faded away.


    That attack came down and made sure that he had nowhere to run to. That entire ce that was once his yground now turned into a prison.


    There was no way he could shake himself free from the cage.


    Arrggggghhhhhh!


    Feng Qingming howled. All of the golden light about him burst into bloody shades of red all over the skies. These were his literal true colors.


    That was the true face of what he practiced.


    That ck Tortoise g that had been protecting him from above conjured the ck tortoise specter, yet it took only a mere moment for it to be reduced to dust by that terrifying attack.


    Pfftt!


    Now severely wounded by the attack, Feng Qingming spat out blood.


    A tinge of disbelief was seen in his eyes; thest time he was so badly injured was ages ago. Nobody had been able to injure him since his master¡¯s death.


    Only the earliest generations of the sacred ones had been able to pose a threat to him, but even then he managed to assassinate some of them.


    He became so increasingly powerful in the following years following that he came to see even those sacred ones who have had their bloodlines awakened to be beneath him. In his mind, they were nothing but his prey.


    He could no longer remember thest time he was so severely injured until now.


    Before he was able to mull over it, however, that attack directly hit him.


    Everyone witnessed how that attack came down from the heavens and hit Feng Qingming, who was so big that the attack seemed to be the size of a bug whenpared to him.


    If one stood and watched from hundreds of kilometers away, they would have been able to see the hand that attack but not Feng Qingming.


    Arrgggghhh! Feng Qingming tried resisting the attack as he howled.


    That was when the sacred ancestor¡¯s voice rang out from above. ¡°My good disciple! Time for you to die!¡±


    Everyone saw a bloody mist burst from Feng Qingming¡¯s body. They could even hear the crisp sound of his bones snapping.


    Everyone around felt very vindicated and excited. Feng Qingming had just been too much; he had never regarded any of them as being worthy of his attention, going about killing them like how one would with bugs.


    He finally got what he deserved.


    Everyone was happy to see what was happening.


    ¡°That truly is the sacred ancestor! Only the sacred ancestor could bring about such a shocking attack despite being only an energy construct!¡±


    ¡°Even after 10000 years, the sacred ancestor is still watching over us!¡±


    Countless people began to remember what the sacred ancestor did all those years ago. One could¡¯ve said that the sacred ancestor had singlehandedly saved the entire Holy Sun Continent.


    10000 yearster, they still needed the sacred ancestor toe to their rescue.


    Boom!


    The attack finally fell to the ground, leaving a gigantic palm print.


    All everyone could ask themselves was, ¡®Is he dead now?¡¯


    That was when a shrillugh rang out. ¡°Hahahahhahaha! Even after so long, you still can¡¯t kill me, old man! You¡¯ve definitely gotten old!¡±


    Everyone saw Feng Qingming standing in that massive palm print, looking extremely haggard and disheveled. That ck Tortoise g, which he had worked on for centuries, waspletely torn. He waspletely covered in blood. Nobody could tell how many bones had been broken in his body. He looked like aplete mess.


    Feng Qingming shouted, ¡°Mark my words! If I were still alive today, I would make sure that the Immemorial Path meets its demise in the future!¡±


    Shortly after he finished speaking, he rose to the air and shot far away.


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    That was when Xuanyangzi realized that Feng Qingming was probably only keeping himself together the best he could. Not only did he look like a mess on the outside, but he had also been gravely injured on the inside.


    Judging by how vengeful and merciless he was, he wouldn¡¯t have just given up otherwise.


    That was but a bluff. He was so severely injured by the attack that he had no choice but to flee.


    Many fighters finally realized what was happening and immediately fled.


    Many bowed to the sacred ancestor while they were midair, thanking the sacred ancestor for saving the Holy Sun Continent once again.


    Despite the fact that the sacred ancestor they saw was but an energy construct, it hardly made any difference to him.


    The sacred ancestor simply epted their gestures of respect, yet he didn¡¯t actually care for those gestures. He simply said, ¡°I¡¯ve fought once again and I¡¯ve fought myst, yet I remain incapable of getting rid of that menace.¡±


    ¡°It is up to you now, junior.¡±


    The sacred ancestor took a look at the depths of the base as if his eyes were able to see through all between heaven and Earth.


    The energy construct of the sacred ancestor dispersed soon after.


    While everyone was stunned for quite a moment, countless people wailed. They knew that the sacred ancestor had truly fought hisst.


    Thest of the sacred ancestor¡¯s spirit was probably no more.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but weep, staining their faces with tears.


    Even the toughest among them were now moved by the fact that the sacred ancestor actually burned thest of his spirit after his death. Even though he had already done so throughout his lifetime, he was truly fighting for the continent.


    The battle was finally over. Without Feng Qingming¡¯s support, the Divine Blood Church¡¯s army had no way of withstanding the Immemorial Path¡¯s retaliation. As the army crumbled the whole time, even the conquered cities were all being retaken as quickly as possible, with the counterattack going all the way to the Hundred Thousand Mountain.


    The sect¡¯s retaliation moved like a storm, tearing down all of the cult¡¯s defenses right away.


    As all of the branches were quickly eradicated, countless fighters of the cult escaped as they were hunted down.


    It was like how monkeys scattered if the tree that they lived on fell.


    The retaliation went all the way to the mainir of the cult in the Hundred Thousand Mountain. Without Feng Qingming getting in the way this time, there was simply no way to stop the army of the Immemorial Path.


    The cult no longer had any formidable ones within their ranks, and all their elite forces having been wiped out in that war before. It also went without saying that they lost the protection of their god, Feng Qingming.


    All of that made it easy to crush the great altar of the Divine Blood Chuch. Everything was leveled and eventually burned down.


    The towering mes lit up the night sky so radiantly that one could see from a distance how the entire ce was covered in mes.


    The war, which decided the fate of the Holy Sun Continent in the future, finally ended with the sect¡¯s overwhelming victory.


    This war was far more important than any other wars that had been fought before. The Immemorial Path had truly eradicated the Divine Blood Church in that war.


    Thousands of years¡¯ worth of entanglement and battles finally ended in that generation, bringing everything to a close as the sect finally annihted their archenemy that had been around for millennia.


    The world was in an uproar for quite some time.

 Chapter 781 - Three Flowers at His Prominence

    <h4>Chapter 781: Three Flowers at His Prominence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone in the world was surprised!


    This was an unprecedented change. Over the past several thousand years, the entire Holy Sun Continent was the battlefield for the Immemorial Path and the Divine Blood Church.


    These two organizations were situated in the north and south of this continent and stood for the peak level of good and evil respectively. Numerous epic heroic deeds happened in the conflicts between them.


    Nobody knew how many seniors from these two organizations had died because of the grudges they held towards one another.


    The Divine Blood Church had been slowly developed into a mess from a puppet organization established by the extraterritorial Blood Devils in the early stage.


    Despite the fact that both organizations used to encounter serious setbacks in their histories, neither of these two sects used to eradicate the other side like this.


    At that moment, several experts of the Divine Blood Church were still creating chaos in different ces.


    As a sect, the Divine Blood Church had been eliminated after its branches and headquarter were uprooted.


    Even though they nned to stage aeback, they needed several thousand years before they could recover to their current size.


    Fierce battles erupted everywhere. Several experts of the Divine Blood Church managed to run away, but the Immemorial Path also sent out many experts to hunt them down to the ends of the Earth.


    Does it mean this turmoil will be ended soon?


    Many people began to think, ¡®Does this mean that this conflict will end soon?¡¯


    ¡°This continent has been divided for so many years. People have to kill each other by choosing between the Immemorial Path or the Divine Blood Church. It is impossible to reproduce the grand unification that happened when the Sacred Ancestor was still alive!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Unification is impossible! Don¡¯t forget that guy hasn¡¯t been arrested yet. If he is alive, he will restore his strength sooner orter. I don¡¯t think even the Immemorial Path can stop him! Don¡¯t forget the Sacred Ancestor didn¡¯t have the second ethereal being!¡±


    For a while, people started to talk about this issue with a mix of horror and hope.


    Superficially, the Immemorial Path had be the ruler of the entire continent after eradicating the Divine Blood Church. Despite the fact that countless experts of the Divine Blood Church had run away, they already posed no threat to the Immemorial Path.


    However, many people still thought that the situation hadn¡¯t been stabilized just yet as long as a monster like that guy hadn¡¯t been captured yet.


    As long as Feng Qingming was alive, the Immemorial Path couldn¡¯t sleep without worrying about the situation. That guy could stage aeback at any time.


    The Immemorial Path sent out several of their experts to hunt down the Divine Blood Church¡¯s experts and seek information rted to Feng Qingming.


    One month had passed, and they still hadn¡¯t found any information about Feng Qingming. It seemed as if this guy had vanished in this world.


    Lu Xuan, who had performed the secluded cultivation for over one month, just finished his cultivation at the central mountain gate of the immemorial Path.


    Now, he was informed of the antecedents and consequences of the battle. He was aware of the arrival of Feng Qingming who tried to attack the central mountain gate.


    Even so, he was not able to finish his secluded cultivation because he was at a critical moment of a breakthrough.


    Now, Lu Xuan had finished his secluded cultivation after reaching the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. For him, he had also reached the summit of the Divine Transformation Realm automatically.


    To be more precise, the Divine Transformation Realm was not just a realm. If a cultivator¡¯s foundation was solid enough, more painstaking cultivation would enhance the cultivator¡¯s level to the highest stage after reaching the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    The highest stage was the summit of the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Xuanzhenzi and Ximen Xingye reached the summit of the Divine Transformation Realm after stabilizing their foundations. They had put in enough effort towards their cultivation, but their foundations were not solid enough.


    Lu Xuan was different from them. Because his foundation was carefully calcted, he managed to reach each realm smoothly. He could always reach the summit of each realm.


    When he was about to reach the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, he reached the summit of the Divine Transformation Realm at the same time.


    After reaching the summit of the Divine Transformation Realm, Lu Xuan also obtained three flowers at his prominence. He obtained his Auric Flower a long time ago, which was different from the previous one.


    When Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t reached the summit of the Divine Transformation Realm, the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence meant nothing. The Auric Flower he obtained at that time only enhanced his fighting capacity.


    However, the Auric Flower he had just obtained enhanced his cultivation achievements and helped him to reach the realm of three flowers smoothly.


    There was no doubt that he benefited greatly from this secluded cultivation.


    From the eighth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm, he managed to reach the realm of three flowers by directly stepping over the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Now, his fighting capacity and realm were the highest in this world.


    His fighting capacity was high enough for him to defeat experts who had obtained two flowers.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±


    Xuanyangzi told Lu Xuan about the recentrge-scale counterattacks of the Divine Blood Church.


    Xuanyangzi sadly said, ¡°We haven¡¯t captured Feng Qingming yet, so he¡¯s still our concern. If the Sacred Ancestor hadn¡¯t recovered this time, I¡¯m afraid we would have been defeated!¡±


    Although the Immemorial Path had finally earned a total victory, they lost so much in the process.


    Xuanyangzi hurried to bow with his hands folded in front of him. He said, ¡°My junior fellow apprentice Xuanzhenzi was also seriously wounded by Feng Qingming. I could only seal his wounds before you finished your secluded cultivation. Lord Lu, please save him!¡±


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°Sure, don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Soon, Xuanzhenzi was carried into the room. Just like Ximen Xingye, his chest was also prated by a beam of Sword Qi, leaving behind a charred wound. Even though the wound was being sealed by Xuanyangzi, it seemed as if he was slowly losing his vitality.


    Luckily, Xuanzhenzi had also reached the summit of the Divine Transformation Realm. Thus, his vitality was very strong. Otherwise, he would have been killed by this slow drainage of vitality a long time ago.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s help, Xuanzhenzi¡¯s wounds were healed instantly. Compared to his strength one and a half months ago, Lu Xuan was several times more powerful now.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan was able to heal Xuanzhenzi¡¯s wounds easily.


    A momentter, Xuanzhenzi stood up and made a bow with hands folded in front. He said,


    ¡°Thank you so much! Thanks to Lord Lu¡¯s great power, my wounds have been healedpletely!¡±


    Now, he was still quite pale because of the serious outflow of his vitality. However, as an expert at the summit of the Divine Transformation Realm, Xuanzhenzi was able to restore his peak state sooner orter.


    Lu Xuan waved his hands as he said, ¡°This is just an ordinary treatment skill. It is only a little bit difficult to remove that sword qi. If the sword qi is removed, this wound is nothing for an expert at the summit of the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    However, Xuanyangzi and Xuanzhenzi didn¡¯t believe it was just an ordinary treatment skill. Otherwise, they would have healed Xuanzhenzi¡¯s wounds a long time ago.


    Even Xuanzhenzi would have been able to heal his wounds by himself.


    Xuanyangzi said worriedly, ¡°The most important thing right now is to capture Feng Qingming. If he gets the chance to regain all of his strength, he¡¯ll no doubt kill us all!¡±


    He was searching for Feng Qingming before this. When he heard the news that Lu Xuan had finished the secluded cultivation, he came back in a hurry.


    ¡°I genuinely want to know how he survived what happened 10,000 years ago...¡± Xuanzhenzi couldn¡¯t believe it after hearing that.

 Chapter 782 - An Omnibearing Manhunt

    <h4>Chapter 782: An Omnibearing Manhunt</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This all seemed like a myth for Xuanzhenzi. How could a man in this world live at least 10,000 years?


    If that was the case, then he could no longer be considered a human. He was more like a monster!


    Normally, cultivators at the Divine Transformation Realm who lived at least 1,000 years would be deemed an auspicious immortal of longevity.


    They were all used to overdrawing life when they were young, along with being wounded and falling into the wrong paths. In other words, nobody in the cultivation world was perfect.


    As an exception to this norm, Lu Xuan paid attention to this kind of consumption from the very beginning. He managed to keep all kinds of consumption within a reasonable range.


    Even so, cultivators at the Divine Transformation Realm could only live up to 1,000 years, even if they took some pills or used some secret arts to prolong their lives.


    Almost nobody could exceed the limit of 1,000 years, while those who had special Godly Physiques were not able to outlive the ordinary cultivators.


    That was why nobody could ever imagine anyone living beyond 1,000 years.


    It was especially impossible for creatures with a short lifespan, such as human beings. It was only possible for the species with a long enough lifespan.


    This world was full of creatures. Some monsters could outlive human beings easily. The start-points werepletely different. Many monsters could outlive the experts at the summit of the Demonic Beast easily through casual cultivation and natural growth.


    Of course, these monsters needed more time to grow time than human beings.


    Therefore, nobody knew how he lived 10,000 years from the mythic era of the Sacred Ancestor to this day.


    Moreover, he looked quite young. The strangest thing about this was the fact that there were no signs of aging found on his face!


    ¡°This is not strange at all! I know many ways to live 10,000 years!¡± This seemed perfectly normal to Lu Xuan. He was experienced and knowledgeable in his past life. so he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone at the Divine Transformation Realm lived up to 10,000 years.


    In the end, it could happen through some rather questionable methods. The only right path in this world was cultivation.


    The right way to obtain a longer life span by reaching higher realms through cultivation.


    A chilling light shed in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes ads he said, ¡°If I¡¯m correct, he must¡¯ve obtained the vital energy of the Sacred Ones after killing them before adding the Sacred Ones¡¯ life span to his through evil means!¡±


    Now, an organization was hunting down people like him. It was impossible for him to stay calm when he knew he was also a potential target of that organization.


    To be more precise, he was no longer just a potential target; he was made into a top-priority target.


    When Liu Haotian appeared, Feng Qingming didn¡¯t show up. Maybe Feng Qingming didn¡¯t want to expose himself while Liu Haotian hadn¡¯t grown up yet.


    Now, Lu Xuan, who was a mature member of the Sacred Ones appeared. When thinking about how both the Beat King and Xiang Tiangfang failed against Lu Xuan, Feng Qingming was not able to hold himself back any longer.


    That¡¯s why he showed up in person!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kind of technique to exist in this world!¡± Xuanyangzi and Xuanzhenzi were dumbfounded. Upon hearing the Sacred Ancestor mention something about the path of evil, it seemed as if they had figured something out.


    Maybe the Sacred Ancestor had known about this issue a long time ago.


    Still, this method was rted to the Blood Devils thatmitted heinous crimes ten thousand years ago.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°They¡¯re just some evil tricks that were frequently used by devils. They always used tricks to delude those who are easily touched or influenced!¡±


    He was not surprised by this at all. Creatures from all worlds could be deluded by devils. The Holy Sun Continent and Feng Qingming were not rare cases.


    However, Lu Xuan became even more serious at that moment. Before that, he believed that this organization attacked the Sacred Ones, hoping to obtain the bloodline of the Sacred Ones.


    Now, it seemed the situation was even worse. It was possible that they also wanted to expand their life spans by taking those of the Sacred Ones.


    Xuanyangzi anxiously said, ¡°Now, our top priority is to find Feng Qingming and kill him. Otherwise, the Immemorial Path will be destroyed by him when he regains his strength! We¡¯ve sent out countless people to find him in this world. How could he still be a threat now?¡±


    Despite that, he knew that it was not so easy to find Feng Qingming. Otherwise, that guy would have been discovered a long time ago.


    When the three of them talked about finding Feng Qingming, Ximen Xingye walked into the room cheerfully and said, ¡°My lord! My lord, we have discovered where Feng Qingming is!¡±


    Xuanyangzi quickly said, ¡°What? Where is he?¡±


    Ximen Xingye hastily reported, ¡°We just received word that Feng Qingming appeared in the Hundred Thousand Mountain. He absorbed the blood and essence of all creatures in several cities, then defeated many experts who were sent to hunt him down. Now, he has run deeply into the Hundred Thousand Mountain!¡±


    Xuangyangzi quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s bad! If this guy truly did absorb the blood and essence of numerous creatures in those cities, then I¡¯m afraid he has now regained his full strength! No, we need to find and kill him immediately! I will go into the Hundred Thousand Mountain together with my underlings. This time I will never let him run away!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded his head in agreement. Despite the fact that ordinary people were not able to defeat Feng Qingming, they could at least find him.


    Soon, the entire Immemorial Path had mobilized. After the issuance of a wanted notice, the Hundred Thousand Mountain was immediately filled with experts from different ces.


    The Immemorial Path didn¡¯t need to hunt down Feng Qingming by themselves. Those who found Feng Qingming¡¯s whereabouts would be rewarded with 500,000 mid-tier Spirit Stones, while those who could kill him would be rewarded with 10 million mid-tier Spirit Stones.


    Suddenly, all experts got bogged down in madness. 500,000 mid-tier Spirit Stones were arge sum even for experts at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. A reward of 10 million mid-tier Spirit Stones that would make them wealthy immediately.


    For ordinary cultivators at the Divine Transformation Realm, 500,000 was already an astronomical amount of mid-tier Spirit Stones, which might¡¯ve been more than what they could ever make in their lifetime.


    Several warriors instantly went into the Hundred Thousand Mountain in group and tried to find Feng Qingming.


    Even a small clue on his whereabouts would¡¯ve earned them a huge fortune of 500,000 mid-tier Spirit Stones.


    Countless experts flocked to this area. They were so eager to find Feng Qingming that they wished they could turn the Hundred Thousand Mountain upside down to find him.


    Deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountain, a group of experts at the Divine Transformation Realm shed across the sky.


    Wang Changchun was an elder of a family that was very close to the Hundred Thousand Mountain. When he was informed of the bounty over Feng Qingming¡¯s head, he immediately went into the Hundred Thousand Mountain with his old friends.


    Even after searching the area for almost ten days, they hadn¡¯t found any information regarding Feng Qingming¡¯s whereabouts.


    Even so, they all remained quite patient and cautious. They all knew how horrible the guy they were searching for was.


    When they were fully alert, a giant hand popped up from the ground and started rapidly moving towards these people.

 Chapter 783 - A Jab in the Gut

    <h4>Chapter 783: A Jab in the Gut</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Those people were all alerted, yet the speed at which that hand moved was so frightening that it seemed to have caught all of them in an instant.


    They were all instantly reduced to a bloody mist.


    Only Wang Changchun managed to fly further away and evade the massive blood-colored beast¡¯s attack, but that huge hand that appeared all of a sudden had almost frightened him to death nheless.


    He saw someone standingpletely still below through his peripheral vision.


    That man was none other than Feng Qingming, the man that the whole world was looking for.


    He was so frightened that he almost passed out right there and then. Only then did he realize how na?ve he had been before, thinking that he would¡¯ve been safe so long as he was just ratting out Feng Qingming¡¯s whereabouts instead of doing anything to attack him.


    He knew that he had been too confident in his own powers.


    He thought that Feng Qingming was not much of a big deal. It was only after the man attacked that he finally learned of the huge gap between their powers.


    The difference between them was like that between Heaven and Earth. Feng Qingming was several orders of magnitude above his.


    Feng Qingming simply gave Wang Changchun a cold re before shooting out that massive bloody hand again. The hand came down on him like a massive, blocking away all of his escape routes.


    All he could think of at that moment was, ¡®Dammit, I can¡¯t do much more for now!¡¯


    He even sensed that his surroundings had been ced underplete lockdown, preventing him from moving at all.


    A st of sword aura tore through space in the nick of time, hitting that massive hand in an instant and tearing it apart right away.


    Wang Changchun panted hard, feeling so proud of himself for being able to escape death just in time.


    He had never felt so grateful to just be alive. He had never felt this way before.


    He focused and saw a man who looked like he was in histe teens. His chiseled features and bluish-white robe made that man look like some kind of demigod.


    Upon suddenly remembering who that man was, he began to wonder if that man was truly the sacred one who was known to have torn through the ranks of the Divine Blood Church single-handedly.


    No wonder he was able to save me from the clutches of Feng Qingming.


    Lu Xuan stood with his hand behind his back, looking down at Feng Qingming as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you, Feng Qingming.¡±


    Feng Qingming looked at Lu Xuan in the air with a look of disgust. Murderous intent was seen in his eyes as well, for he should have been the one to look down on others from above like Lu Xuan was doing.


    As the supreme god ruling from the shadows, it had always been him who had behaved so condescendingly and dismissively against others. Now, however, someone else was doing it to him instead.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re that grown-up sacred one then?¡± Feng Qingming rose to the air right away. ¡°I don¡¯t like the look in your eyes. I¡¯ll make sure to gouge them outter.¡±


    Lu Xuan wore a faint smile and casually said, ¡°What¡¯s that? Are you jealous because I¡¯m better-looking than you? Well, you¡¯re never gonna be as good-looking as I am, but I¡¯ll still make sure that you look like that when you die.¡±


    Feng Qingming felt rather irked by what Lu Xuan just said. It was as if he just took a jab in the gut.


    Based on how the situation currently looked, there was no way that they were at the same level. Lu Xuan looked like a demigod, while Feng Qingming was looking rather haggard inparison.


    It was apparent that he was so busy hiding from the forces of the Immemorial Path the whole time recently, which meant that he had no time to waste on his looks. Now, Lu Xuan was using just that against him.


    Feng Qingming coldly said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you have a big mouth?¡±


    It was clear that he resented Lu Xuan and had lost all thatposure he had when he first made his appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to break every single bone in your body and drain them of their marrow. I¡¯d see if you could stillugh by then.¡±


    A tinge of greed was seen in Feng Qingming¡¯s eyes as he looked at Lu Xuan, who obviously saw the other man like meat on a chopping board.


    He wondered just how many years he would get if he were to drain all of that grown-up sacred one¡¯s lifeforce.


    Feng Qingming continued with a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯ll regret not kneeling before a living god!¡±


    Lu Xuan chuckled, ¡°Living god? Man, you¡¯re nothing but a mere rat in the sewers. You¡¯re too much of a coward to even show you face, you know that?¡±


    Feng Qingming wasn¡¯t powerful enough during his early years of viiny. He dared not do anything out in the open when the first several generations of sacred ones were still in power. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know if that man had done anything in the shadows, but he could still tell that Feng Qingming failed.


    Lu Xuan wore a rather snarky expression as he said, ¡°10,000 years is enough time for even a pig to ascend, yet you still are at Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence. You dare to call yourself a living god?¡±


    Feng Qingming¡¯s expression was a mix of anger and frustration. Lu Xuan had indeed poked him at where it hurt. However, having his path forward severed and unable to learn the way of consolidating the flowers from the sacred ancestor meant that he was stuck where he currently was.


    Hahahahhahaha!


    Feng Qingming suddenly burst outughing. Hisughter was frenzied and cold, with his aura seemingly suggesting that everything and everyone was beneath him.


    He had been lurking in the shadows watching for over 10,000 years, after all.


    The Spirit Flower, the Auric Flower, and the Essence Flower were conjured right above his head in rapid session.


    That was what enabled him to reign supreme in the world. Xuanyangzi had been able to conjure a Spirit Flower, yet thetter had been able to conjure only one. He, on the other hand, was actually able to conjure all three per the move¡¯s namesake.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his gaze. That was the first person he met after his reincarnation who was capable of conjuring all three flowers.


    He knew that the man was probably the most powerful person on the Holy Sun Continent.


    A terrifying aura washed all over the ce like a hurricane, with sonic booms ringing out continuously.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The explosions sounded like grenades going off as the sky changed.


    The phenomenon was so shocking that one could have seen it from over 100 kilometers away.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Many looked up at that phenomenon in the sky and their expressions all changed.


    ¡°That¡­ Those are the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence! It¡¯s Feng Qingming!¡±


    Xuanyangzi was able to sense the aura of Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence right away. That signature aura seemed so familiar that he knew that it had to be Feng Qingming.


    The fighters from the Immemorial Path at his side at the moment all wore shocked looks on their faces. They were able to sense a terrifying, insuppressible power raging in the air.


    Did that mean that the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence reigned supreme?


    He knew that only another party wielding those three flowers would be able to fight someone like that.


    To make matters worse, being able to conjure the three flowers was just the beginning of their troubles.


    They all immediately remembered when Feng Qingming had been able to take them all down single-handedly.

 Chapter 784 - Illusions and Spirit Attacks Rendered Useless

    <h4>Chapter 784: Illusions and Spirit Attacks Rendered Useless</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There hadn¡¯t been anyone capable of withstanding a single hit from Feng Qingming, and Xuanyangzi had only been able to retreat all the way to the central gates while defending with the Immemorial Mirror.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the sacred ancestor¡¯s spirit emerging, Xuanyangzi probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything about the attacks.


    That was precisely why everyone was so intimidated as soon as they were reminded of Feng Qingming¡¯s power.


    Everyone who was currently around Xuanyangzi was considered among the best that could be found in the ranks of the Immemorial Path or even the whole world. None of them were cowards. They were just unable to ept the fact that Feng Qingming would have been able to squash them like bugs.


    There was no dignity for them before him at all.


    ¡°We have to get there at once. I know what all of you are afraid of, but now is the best chance to kill him once and for all. He¡¯s probably still recovering as we speak. If we were to linger any longer, it would only be a matter of time before hees for us all!¡±


    Xuanyangzi added seriously, ¡°We have no other choice here. It¡¯s either him or us. He¡¯s now at his weakest and if we were to let him run loose, the Immemorial Path would be no more.


    All of them knew that Xuanyangzi was telling the truth and it was just like he put it. They couldn¡¯t afford to run from the uing battle and their only way was forward. They couldn¡¯t possibly expect a lunatic like Feng Qingming to spare the Immemorial Path after all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯s dead on this very day, even if it means getting ourselves killed.¡±


    ¡°For the Holy Sun Continent!¡±


    ¡°For the world!¡±


    All of them burned with high spirits as they made their way towards the source of that raging power.


    Many other people followed in silence when they got there and lurked about, but there was just no way anyone could hide from the force of that storm before them.


    They all saw how Feng Qingming had all three flowers conjured above his head instead of just one.


    Many gasped right away. Knowledge of the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence had be widespread as time passed since Feng Qingming escaped before.


    They all knew that every single flower conjured would bring about a drastic spike in one¡¯sbat prowess.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan was able to tell that everything around him was changing. He sensed himself being in space and was able to sees orbiting not far away.


    ¡°Illusions, huh?¡± Lu Xuan knew what was happening right away. He knew that he had just been hit with illusions and immediately made his move, dispelling all that illusions right there and then.


    Feng Qingming came right before him at blitzing speeds, burning with blood-red evil qi. The terrifying force swept all over the ce.


    A massive bloodied hand came for Lu Xuan¡¯s head right away.


    Lu Xuan snorted and extended his arm, easily blocking that terrifying attack.


    Boom!


    The sh between the two of them felt like two missiles collided midair, exploding with shockwaves washing all over the ce.


    ¡°You broke through my illusions?¡±


    Feng Qingming was rather baffled that he couldn¡¯t kill Lu Xuan in one hit. While the illusions he used were nothing special, the raging mental powers he gained from conjuring the Spirit Flower meant that no one would have been able to evade it.


    The Auric Flower, the Essence Flower, and the Spirit Flower corresponded to physical arts, spells, and illusions respectively.


    Any illusion conjured that was backed by the Spirit Flower would have been able to immediately fool anyone.


    The only exception was Xuanyangzi, who had been able to conjure the Spirit Flower as well. He had never seen anyone who was able to resist his illusions.


    The hit he dealt should have been enough to kill.


    Due to the illusion being one backed by the Spirit Flower, Lu Xuan should have needed to take it on full force, even if the illusion itself not being anything remarkable.


    Feng Qingming was able to instantly throw hundreds to even a thousand illusions, which meant that Lu Xuan needed to split his focus all the time to resist them. Lu Xuan, whom Feng Qingming deemed to not be his match in the first ce, should have had his attention even further divided after that.


    That was the first time he had seen anyone capable of instantly breaking through his illusions.


    He was rather puzzled by what happened. Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t even conjured the Spirit Flower, yet was able to face the illusions head-on.


    Lu Xuan smirked at Feng Qingming. There was no way thetter would¡¯ve known that he was armed with the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art, which fortified his spirit like a shield protecting him in all directions. It was utterly impossible to use spirit attacks against him.


    To make matters worse, that illusion attack was nothing remarkable, to begin with. Lu Xuan was only hit because he had been careless.


    As golden light burst from Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, mystical patterns were seen in his pupils.


    ¡°From this point forth, both spirit attacks and illusions will work against me.¡±


    He activated his Delusion-breaker Eyes right away, which was able to dispel all types of illusions.


    Feng Qingming looked into Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes as he muttered, ¡°What the hell...?¡±


    Lu chuckled as he asked, ¡°These are the Delusion-breaker Eyes. You¡¯ve robbed the blood of the sacred ones and you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t know about them?¡±


    ¡°Delusion-breaker Eyes¡­ Delusion-breaker Eyes¡­¡± He kept his eyes glued onto Lu Xuan. His eyes had golden patterns as well, which were a lot cruder than that of Lu Xuan, making it obvious that his eyes were far inferior whenpared to that of Lu Xuan.


    It was just as Lu Xuan spected; there was no way Feng Qingming would have been able to resist the urge of robbing the blood of the sacred ones and make it his.


    He indeed has the blood of the sacred ones in his veins, as well.


    Despite having worked at it for 10,000 years, he made nowhere near as much progress towards unlocking those powers as Lu Xuan did.


    Thanks to the Delusion-breaker Eyes and the fortification from the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Sutra, he had rendered Feng Qingming¡¯s Spirit Flowerpletely useless.


    All of Feng Qingming¡¯s spirit attacks werepletely useless against Lu Xuan.


    Because Feng Qingming still had the other two flowers, he was still able to put up a fight. If he only had the Spirit Flower, he would have been as defenseless as a baby against Lu Xuan.


    Feng Qingming coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought. There truly are ways of upgrading the Delusion-breaker Eyes. I¡¯m gonna gouge your eyes out and look into its secrets!¡±


    Despite the fact that illusions have been rendered useless, he was far from being intimidated. The way he saw it, Lu Xuan had already be a dead body that he could take spare parts out of any time he wanted.


    ¡°That remains to be seen.¡±


    A tinge of disgust was seen in Feng Qingming¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°You disgusting, filthy creature!¡±

 Chapter 785 - A Fight between Two Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 785: A Fight between Two Monsters</h4>


    It seemed as if Lu Xuan¡¯s words cut Feng Qingming to his heart and annoyed himpletely.


    ¡°How could you say that?! I¡¯m no monster, I¡¯m a god!¡±


    The color of blood and golden light on Feng Qingming¡¯s body tangled together to form a towering pir.


    Because of the golden light emanating from Feng Qingming¡¯s body, Lu Xuan believed he had sensed the aura of the Sacred Ones¡¯ born Taoism aptitude on him. However, it was not in Feng Qingming¡¯s bloodline; he had obtained it through sheer force.


    The degree of Feng Qingming¡¯s bloodline development was quite low. He hadn¡¯t experienced a nirvana yet. In other words, his level was even lower than that of Lu Xuan.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Lu Xuan and Feng Qingming collided with one another like two giants in the sky, causing sparks to fly in all directions. Although Feng Qingming¡¯s Spirit Flower was ruined by Lu Xuan, he still had the Essence Flower and Auric Flower.


    The Auric Flower enhanced his strength remarkably, making it seem like his attacks could directly destroy Heaven and Earth.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan also brought forth his Auric Flower, which appeared on his head directly. Instantly, all energies in his body were gathered together.


    That was when people discovered that the Auric Flower on Lu Xuan¡¯s head was even bigger than Feng Qingming¡¯s. It was important to know that thetter had performed cultivation for 10,000 years.


    Boom!


    Now, their energies kept colliding and merging like two vast oceans.


    The onlookers who were far away from the battlefield werepletely astonished. They never expected anyone to be as powerful as monsters.


    Xuanzhenzi said with widened eyes, ¡°They are so powerful! I¡¯m afraid we are not even able to approach in a fight!¡±


    One onlooker then said, Even if we could have all three flowers, I¡¯m afraid there would still be a world of difference between us and them!¡±


    That was when they realized that they still had a long way to go before being on the same level as Lu Xuan and Feng Qingming.


    Xuanyangzi, who also obtained three flowers, got the most intuitive feeling about this strength gap.


    He was not surprised by how strong Feng Qingming was. After all, a pig would also be very powerful after performing cultivation for 10,000 years.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had gone beyond his wildest imagination.


    Lu Xuan had just obtained the three flowers, so how could the Auric Flower on his head be sorge?


    That was when he figured out the difference between different bloodlines. People of an ordinary bloodline would never be on par with those who had the bloodline of the Sacred Ones.


    For instance, the progress of the born Taoism aptitude could realize in cultivation was about 10 times as much progress as ordinary people could realize. The more time had passed, therger the gap would grow.


    Soon, people found that they couldn¡¯t keep up with Lu Xuan and Feng Qingming¡¯s movements. It was even quite difficult for them to see Lu Xuan and Feng Qingming clearly.


    Lu Xuan and Feng Qingming were so fast that people could only see their silhouettes vaguely when they collided with one another. In the meantime, the onlookers even didn¡¯t know where Lu Xuan and Feng Qingming were.


    Several experts asked in astonishment, ¡°How could they be so fast?¡± Lu Xuan and Feng Qingming were constantly breaking the sound barrier. Nobody knew what kind of resistance they were facing at this moment. Even Lu Xuan and Feng Qingming weren¡¯t aware of how fast they were currently moving.


    The onlookers only knew they would have been crushed by the sound barrier if their body reached such a high speed.


    One person then murmured, ¡°Both of them are using their Auric Flowers. That¡¯s why their bodies could withstand the impact. If we were in their position, I¡¯m afraid our bodies would have been torn into pieces!¡±


    It was true that the Auric Flower could enhance the strength of people¡¯s bodies to a whole new level.


    Not only could the Auric Flower temporarily enhance one¡¯s fighting capacity, but it could also realize ultimate control of people¡¯s energies. That way, people could toughen their bodies with their energy for an entire day.


    For those who had the Auric Flower, their physique could still be extremely powerful after being toughened by their energy for a long time without having to consume those precious elixirs.


    Lu Xuan was a legitimate member of the Sacred Ones who was born with an extraordinary physique. Feng Qingming was an old monster who had performed cultivation for 10,000 years. It was quite normal for both of them to have such formidable physiques.


    Both of them took a step back at the same time and heavily panted. They had just finished several thousand attacks and defenses in a very short time.


    Feng Qingming looked at his chest with his bloodshot eyes to find arge crack on his inner armor. Then, he remembered his chest was hit by a strand of sword beam just now.


    This inner armor was extremely strong because it had been toughened by Feng Qingming for countless years. Therefore, Feng Qingming didn¡¯t worry about Lu Xuan¡¯s attack at all.


    Still, he didn¡¯t expect Lu Xuan to cut this inner armor open with just one strike.


    If the cut were any deeper, he would have been seriously wounded.


    Feng Qingming turned around to find Lu Xuan wearing a white robe with his long ck hair flowing behind him, making thetter look just like a banished immortal. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t seem confused at all after the fierce fight.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how he could be so powerful!¡±


    Feng Qingming hadn¡¯t felt this way for a long time. He got this feeling as he stood in front of a powerful member of the Sacred Ones when he was not powerful enough.


    Still, the pressure that he sensed from this Sacred One was far less than what he sensed from Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan only had one flower, so how could he be so good at fighting?


    With a sword in his hand, Lu Xuan stood in the sky and stared at Feng Qingming in front of him, who had three flowers on his head. In other words, Feng Qingming was extremely powerful.


    However, the wounds that he got from the Sacred Ancestor hadn¡¯t fully healed yet. His fighting capacity had been crippled, which was much lower than his peak state. Moreover, his Spirit Flower was useless when dealing with Lu Xuan, which further reduced his fighting capacity.


    Now, he was forced to fight a war of energy attrition against Lu Xuan. Unlike Xuanyangzi, Lu Xuan was young and strong. In other words, Lu Xuan was full of energy.


    Lu Xuan estimated that he was able to rival Feng Qingming.


    The fight between Lu Xuan and Feng Qingming stopped for a while, giving the onlookers an opportunity to give themselves a break. Even though they were far away from the battlefield, they still worried that they might¡¯ve been torn apart by the fight between Lu Xuan and Feng Qingming.


    Everyone was scared. It was almost impossible for them to witness a fight at this level again.


    However, Lu Xuan was not nervous at all. Although Feng Qingming was old, it was hard to say who was older if Lu Xuan¡¯s age in his past life was counted as well.


    Feng Qingming said between breaths, ¡°I never expected you to be so powerful. It¡¯s been so long since anyone could even begin to threaten me, and this is the best you can do!¡±


    He may have been backed into a corner, but he still had a few trump cards up his sleeve.


    After an angry roar, the golden light in Feng Qingming¡¯s body started to burn until he looked as if he was wrapped in golden mes.


    Lu Xuan knew clearly that Feng Qingming was burning the bloodline of the born Taoism aptitude in his body. Feng Qingming didn¡¯t cherish this bloodline because it was not his innate bloodline.


    After burning away the bloodline of the born Taoism aptitude, Feng Qingming managed to enhance his horrible strength to a whole new level.


    Now that he had temporarily regained the fighting capacity granted by the three flowers, he had finally reached his peak state again.

 Chapter 786 - Feng Qingming is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 786: Feng Qingming is Dead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°He recovered again!?¡±


    Everyone witnessing the event fell into despair upon seeing how that monster before their eyes could still recover his power even after fighting so long. He was nothing short of being utterly insane.


    The way everyone around saw it, there was no doubt that this man was a literal monster, just like Lu Xuan was.


    ¡°Such recovery would definitelye with a steep price though. That guy is indeed a sacred one without a doubt, being able to overwhelm that monster to such an extent. Feng Qingming had been around for around 10,000 years, while that sacred one hadn¡¯t even lived a fraction of those years. Boy, he truly is something for even being able to fight so long!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s robe billowed loudly in the wind as he stood in the air and looked at Feng Qingming, whose powers have almost returned to their peak.


    Whether he liked it or not, Lu Xuan had to admit that Feng Qingming was probably the most powerful person he had fought since his reincarnation.


    Anyone else would have been pummeled to death.


    Despite having spent thousands of years doing nothing but lurking about, Feng Qingming still managed to live for so long. He hadn¡¯t been able to do without some tricks up his sleeves.


    It was rather unfortunate for him to have run into Lu Xuan.


    Feng Qingming bust outughing as he said, ¡°Can you feel it now? This is my true power! Be proud of yourself for being able to force me to get this far. None of the sacred ones before you have been able to get so far. Now, I shall be a true sacred one after killing you and make my way to higher levels by then!¡±


    ¡°Higher levels?¡± Lu Xuan looked at Feng Qingming, who was looking rather frenzied at the moment, and smirked. ¡°You seriously think that the reason why you aren¡¯t able to get to higher levels is that you¡¯re of iplete sacred bloodline? Gosh, that¡¯s stupid!¡±


    Lu Xuan knew where Feng Qingming¡¯s problem lied, but he didn¡¯t see the need nor the duty to say anything further.


    ¡°Now, be proud of yourself for being able to die fighting someone this powerful.¡±


    Feng Qingming added.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on using this, but given how far this battle hase, it¡¯s time for you to know your ce!¡±


    Lu Xuan glittered like stars and countless mid-tier spirit stones in the Tianhai Secret Realm burned, siphoning all that power through his jade sword and thrusting him into another realm.


    He assumed his pseudo-ascended state again.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura continued to climb, bing far more powerful than he had been before. At that moment, he looked like some kind of living god.


    ¡°What? How is this possible¡­¡± Feng Qingming had initially thought that he had aplete advantage over Lu Xuan. What was happening right there astounded him, as that was something that was far from what he had expected to happen.


    It felt like how he was fighting the sacred ancestor all those years ago.


    I can¡¯t let him get more powerful!


    Feng Qingming had no idea how Lu Xuan managed to survive this long, but he did know one thing: he couldn¡¯t afford to have Lu Xuan¡¯s power continue climbing.


    Boom!


    Feng Qingming¡¯s aura burst as he made his move, charging at Lu Xuan like a meteor. He believed that his physical resilience was more than enough to get the job done.


    Lu Xuan continued looking unfazed as he pointed with a finger. A terrifying power burst from the finger and actually managed to block Feng Qingming¡¯s charge.


    What happened was harrowing.


    Boom!


    Another burst of energy was sensed being unleashed. Feng Qingming was sent flying right away like a cannonball after he seemed to be hit by some extremely powerful force.


    Pfftt!


    Feng Qingming crashed to the ground right away, leaving a huge crater where he crashed. The ground cracked into thousands of pieces with him at the very center of the crater.


    Arrrgghhhh!


    As Feng Qingming then shouted in rage, blood-red energy burst throughout his being. He seemed to have turned into a blood-colored beast, making him even more powerful than he was before.


    That was his true form. Having trained in the secret arts of the Blood Devil for thousands of years, he was no longer actually human. He had only been maintaining a human form throughout all those years.


    He was no longer even sure why he had been hunting down the sacred ones throughout the ages.


    It wasn¡¯t clear whether he had been doing so to prolong his life andpletely rece that average bloodline of his, or to suppress that raging bloodline of the Blood Devil in his body by using the blood of the sacred ones.


    As he shot to the air, his terrifying aura formed a raging storm that manifested in the form of a massive red-blood cloud.


    Just as he was about to get up, a golden dragon w mmed hard into his blood-red form.


    Boom!


    He was pped down hard and plunged further into that crater he was still in. That hit had almost disintegrated him altogether, allowing blood to spray all over the ce.


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Everyone around them watched as they gasped. They had never been so shocked even after the very extended battle that Lu Xuan and Feng Qingming fought before.


    They saw how Feng Qingming, who had just burst with greater powers, got pped to the ground with a single smack. They all felt like their jaws had dropped to the ground.


    Having entered aplete pseudo-ascended state, he looked like he would¡¯ve been able to ascend to a higher ne of existence right there and then.


    Lu Xuan appearedpletely deadpan still, yet that single attack with the w had expended a million mid-tier spirit stones.


    All of those stones were used up for only a single move.


    One could tell just how frightening the drain of that move was.


    Then again, it was only natural for the move toe with such a steep price. He had gotten to a level surpassing his own and obtaining power that he shouldn¡¯t be having.


    Any attack from him would¡¯ve packed unimaginable levels of power.


    At first, Lu Xuan had thought that his current levels of power would have enabled him to kill Feng Qingming. Now that things had gone this way, he knew he had to make use of the White Sun Soaring Sutra.


    He then made his way to Feng Qingming with a sword in his hand, intending to end the fight as quickly as he could.


    Swoop!


    A st of sword aura burst from his weapon, tearing space right away and hitting Feng Qingming as he just rose from that crater yet again.


    Pfftt!


    Feng Qingming shrieked as his bloody arm was cut down and sent flying away.


    He then leaped into the air and burst in a beam of bloodied light, escaping far away.


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell appeared above Lu Xuan¡¯s head and spun, enabling him to teleport right away and appearing right before Feng Qingming, who had flown several kilometers away by then.


    Pfftt!


    Another st of sword aura was seen immediately bisecting Feng Qingming¡¯s body.


    The Geng Metal Sword was of unparalleled sharpness, cleaving right through Feng Qingming¡¯s inner armor and into his flesh. Blood sprayed away as the two halves of his body hit the ground.


    Feng Qingming seemed to still be somewhat conscious after that, mumbling, ¡°This isn¡¯t fair... How did I lose to you!?¡±


    A st of sword aura hit him as soon as he finished speaking, punching through his head and blowing it up.


    Feng Qingming was killed right away.

 Chapter 787 - The entire Continent in a Commotion

    <h4>Chapter 787: The entire Continent in a Commotion</h4>


    After seeing how Feng Qingming¡¯s head got blown to pieces, one fighter at the Divine Transformation Realm muttered, ¡°That monster¡­ is he dead?¡±


    It was only then that he realized that his back waspletely drenched after he had broken out into a cold sweat.


    He had never thought that he would see the day where he would witness a battle so harrowing that his back would be drenched in cold sweat. Even though the fighter at the Divine Transformation Realm wasn¡¯t directly involved in this battle, he still knew that it would¡¯ve determined the Holy Sun Continent¡¯s fate.


    On one side was the sacred one, whom those from the Holy Sun Continent would no doubt ce their unconditional trust in. The sacred ancestor was no exception, due to their reputation throughout the ages.


    On the other side was the big boss who had been lurking behind the scenes for countless years, orchestrating the deaths of countless fighters. One couldn¡¯t even imagine how frightening the world would¡¯ve been if he was in charge.


    Soon, things had finally settled down. That devil who had been terrorizing the continent for ages was finally taken down.


    Many breathed a sigh of relief at that moment, reeling from what could have happened. If things had taken thepletely opposite turn, all of them would have ended dead right there and then.


    Xuanyangzi muttered, ¡°The sacred ancestor has watched over us! We¡¯ve won! The sacred ones had saved the Holy Sun Continent once again!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t fond of surrendering his fate to those who were higher in power, but he still felt like thanking the heavens now. They had truly been unbelievably fortunate that Lu Xuan won this battle.


    Lu Xuan, who was now hovering in the air, had no idea of what was going on in the heads of those below him. He rescinded his aura and canceled his ascended state. Being in such a state for so long came with a massive drain, after all.


    Those few simple moves that he employed for killing Feng Qingming within seconds had already expended five million mid-tier spirit stones.


    Despite his magnanimity, such a rate of drain nheless made him flinch.


    Xuanyangzi got to Lu Xuan¡¯s side and bowed as he said, ¡°Thank you for saving the Holy Sun Continent, Mr. Lu. I would like to offer my sincerest gratitude, on behalf of the billions of beings of the continent.¡±


    Everyone below called out at once, ¡°Thank you for saving the world, Mr. Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°You¡¯re weed.¡±


    Feng Qingming had made himself Lu Xuan¡¯s archenemy from the fact that he had schemed against the sacred ones and was after their blood alone. He would have killed Feng Qingming anyway, regardless of what anyone thought about it.


    Lu Xuan then said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯d like you to head back and interrogate Xiang Tianfang and see how many members that organization of theirs still have lurking around. Feng Qingming may be dead now, but it would still be a problem if so many of them were still out there.¡±


    While Feng Qingming was already dead, that mysterious organization had yet to be eradicated. All the remaining members were at the pinnacle of Divine Transformation Realm. Despite the fact that such a level of powers was utterly beneath Lu Xuan¡¯s notice, they would have definitely acted against Haotian sooner orter, if they were to see be after the blood of the sacred ones.


    They would onlye back to wreak greater havoc in time.


    Xuanyangzi then added, ¡°You¡¯re right, friend. Feng Qingming may be dead, but I won¡¯t be able to rest easy as long as that organization is still atrge.¡±


    ¡­


    The news of Feng Qingming¡¯s death spread like wildfire all over the world.


    The entire continent was in a hugemotion. Nobody had expected everything to take ce so quickly. The Immemorial Path was still hunting him down not long ago, now he was already dead.


    Some in the crowd seemed to have taken videos of the fight, which then spread all over the ce.


    Everyone stopped arguing after seeing how that battle went down. The monstrous powers disyed by both parties almost made anyone who saw the footages doubt their authenticity.


    ¡°Gosh, this is frightening. Good thing that we have the sacred ones with us. I mean, who in the world would be able to fight that thing otherwise?¡±


    ¡°The Divine Blood Church is done for now. The Immemorial Path would rule over the entire ce from here on out!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re seeing a whole new era in the making!¡±


    Countless reveled at the news. More importantly, all the forces affiliated with the Divine Blood Church sent important figures to kneel before the central gate of the Immemorial Path, begging for their forgiveness.


    However, having seen it all as the sectmaster of the Immemorial Path, Xuanyangzi knew that those people were anything but sincere. He wasn¡¯t about to forgive them just because they went kneeling before his door.


    He gave his orders to disband all affiliated forces of the Divine Blood Church. Anyone who dared to resist was killed with extreme prejudice.


    Tension rose all over the world as said forces were eradicated. The fighters of the Immemorial Path were also everywhere hunting down remnants of the cult.


    Nobody dared to stand in their way that time or even think that the cult had any chance of retaliating. The purge went very smoothly.


    However, everyone knew that the purge would continue for decades or even centuries toe.


    Many of the cult¡¯s fighters escaped overseas and there was no way the Immemorial Path¡¯s forces could locate all of them on such short notice.


    The era where the Immemorial Path ruled over the world had finally arrived. With the Divine Blood Church eradicated, thest footing of the Blood Devil in the Holy Sun Continent was finally eradicated.


    For a while, nobody dared to even try begging for mercy on the behalf of those from Divine Blood Church.


    The old organization was quickly crushed and reced by the new one.


    Another month passed and the world gradually settled before being riled up yet again by yet another warrant from the Immemorial Path.


    The names on that warrant consisted of only the best among the best to be found in the world. Every single name listed had been renowned throughout the world one time or another.


    A handful of them were even sectmasters or grand elders of major sects and ns even in the present.


    They were all at least at the ninth tier of Divine Transformation Realm.


    There were even names of grand elders from the Immemorial Path in that list.


    Everyone was baffled by that list and wondered what those of the Immemorial Path were up to.


    The world grew more unsettled.


    However, the sect quickly exined what was happening. The people on the list were fighters fostered by Feng Qingming in his bid to rule the world from the shadows; they were all members of a single mysterious organization.


    That mysterious organization had been hunting down the sacred ones. They were natives of the continent itself.


    The sect had announced that there was no chance of reconciliation between them and that organization. Anybody who dared to harbor those people would be seen as going against the Immemorial Path.


    The fighters of the Immemorial Path began hunting down those on the list as soon as the warrant was released.


    The fighters listed intended to run but quickly discovered that the Immemorial Path¡¯s forces came prepared. Countless fighters were ready to get to work before the warrant was released.


    They weren¡¯t even given a chance to start running.


    Given the powers that the Immemorial Pathmanded, the ones from the sects and ns involved couldn¡¯t even begin to resist. There were even elites from the Immemorial Path investigating the matters further within the bases of the forces involved.


    Then again, there was still a handful who were perceptive enough to escape early. Fighters from the Immemorial Path were out to apprehend them.


    Three years passed by the time thest person on the list was apprehended.

 Chapter 788 - The State of Affairs Three Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 788: The State of Affairs Three Years Later</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Three yearster, at the central gates of the Immemorial Path...


    Somewhere within the sect, Lu Xuan asked Liu Haotian, ¡°That¡¯s how it is for the most part. Have you remembered the points about the Advent of the Thunder Dragon move?¡±


    Liu Haotian replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve remembered all of it.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded in satisfaction. Liu Haotian was of born Taoism aptitude and had unmatched talents. Having undergone total transformation through the spirit of the sacred ancestor in the Sacred Ancestral Stele, his powers were boosted even further.


    His talents had been even more refined since then, so much so that one could¡¯ve said that he was able to remember everything he picked up.


    He was able to easilyprehend and remember any spell, martial art, and method he was instructed with. He was also able to easily apply points of certain matters to that of others, enabling him to easily pick just about anything up.


    He was basically the type of genius disciple that would please every teacher out there.


    All he had to do was keep practicing.


    Lu Xuan added, ¡°Off you go then, I¡¯d need to train in istion soon enough.¡±


    Liu Haotian bowed and replied, ¡°Yes, uncle.¡±


    Lu Xuan had Liu Haotian by his side almost every day for the past three years, instructing the boy personally. He had never been as diligent when instructing his sisters as when he was instructing the boy.


    Liu Haotian didn¡¯t disappoint him, either. His powers had grown by several times over within the past three years and had reached the first tier of the Divine Treasure Realm several months ago.


    Lu Xuan was sure that by the time Liu Haotian became an adult, he would at least be at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm. With all the methods that Lu Xuan left behind for him, it was entirely possible for him to be capable of the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence.


    That would have made him something else altogether.


    Liu Haotian had fought just about every single young fighter throughout the entire Immemorial Path over the past three years. Except for the likes of Shi Buyi, who was far older than Liu Haotian, those who were of his age or even those over a dozen years older were no match for him.


    He had gradually cemented his might and reputation, garnering a massive following in the process.


    Everyone was able to see that as long as Liu Haotian didn¡¯t perish, it would have only taken him years to ascend to the role of the next sectmaster.


    Several elders and grand elders from the sect had high expectations for Liu Haotian. Many of them even thought that Liu Haotian would definitely lead the Immemorial Path to new heights in the future.


    The boy¡¯s powers might even surpass that of Xuanyangzi, reaching the legendary Consolidation Realm.


    As such, many of the grand elders and elders had arranged for their juniors to stay by Liu Haotian¡¯s side.


    Someone with the mettle of bing the sessor to the sect¡¯s leadership was born within just those three years.


    That was the way that many of the sects and ns went about things. They allowed potential candidates to quickly take control of their respective sect or n once they ascended to the position of sectmaster. This would¡¯ve not only allowed them to garner a massive following, but to also ensure that the transition of power goes smoothly.


    The boy had at least begun to look the part, primarily because someone extremely formidable was supporting Liu Haotian.


    The footage of Lu Xuan fighting and eventually killing Feng Qingming had spread all across the world. After watching it countless times, nobody doubted Lu Xuan¡¯s capabilities.


    Other than being a personal disciple of Xuanyangzi, Liu Haotian would owe the rest of his current renown to Lu Xuan.


    He wasn¡¯t renowned only towards those from the Immemorial Path; many other forces out there also saw him in the same light.


    The former prime candidate, Shi Buyi, had also grown more powerful within the past three years. He had stepped into the eighth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm; he was now only one step away from the ninth tier.


    Even though it was only a matter of time before he became capable of the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence, the possibility of him ascending to the position of sectmaster continued to dwindle.


    Most people knew that.


    Lu Xuan had finally entered private training again and decided to leave after those three years.


    Over the past three years, he dedicated himself to teaching Liu Haotian the ways of cultivation. He even passed down the forms and methods of the Innate Sacred Sutra.


    It was time for him to leave and find a new ce where he could grow further.


    The forces of the Immemorial Path had spent the past three years hunting down the remnants and remaining members of the Divine Blood Church.


    Given that every single one of them was a titan in their own right, the Immemorial Path¡¯s forces had a hard time with them.


    Although they looked as powerful as they could get, those titans might¡¯ve been hiding even greater powers, after all.


    The weakest among those titans were at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm level of powers, yet they were the best to found at such a level; a vast majority of them were at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    That was because only those who were at the peak of Divine Transformation Realm were truly considered official members of that organization. Anyone who was in a lower level of powers were only considered honorary members.


    The standards set by that organization in their recruitment were utterly baffling. The requirements were so absurdly demanding that even the Immemorial Path wouldn¡¯t be able to fit the bill for recruitment.


    Then again, it all made sense considering what Feng Qingming was capable of. It was only natural for his underlings to be anything but ordinary.


    At first, the elders of the Immemorial Path had a very hard time dealing with those people. It was evenmon to see some die in the line of duty.


    Things only began to shift in the sect¡¯s favor when the three titans of the sect ¨CXuanyangzi, Xuanzhenzi, and Ximen Xingye¨C personally acted.


    It was especially so in Xuanyangzi¡¯s case, whose powers reached the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence. Regardless of how powerful the members of that organization had been, none of them had been able to resist being hunted down by someone at such a level of power.


    Xuanyangzi was practically bullying them into submission.


    Xuanzhenzi and Ximen Xingye both also reached Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence in just a year afterward.


    Xuanzhenzi had been able to conjure the Spirit Flower as well. Despite being younger than Xuanyangzi, the age difference was still rather small.


    Despite having made up for his shorings and making it to the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm, being at an advanced age meant that he was still unable to conjure the Auric Flower. Thus, he had no choice but to first settle with conjuring the Spirit Flower.


    On the other hand, Ximen Xingye was much younger than both Xuanyangzi and Xuanzhenzi; he was still in his prime. As such, while his spirit wasn¡¯t as formidable as the other two, he had an easier time conjuring the Essence Flower still.


    By then, there were already three among the Immemorial Path who were capable of conjuring the three flowers. Nobody else had ever gotten to their level.


    All three of them went all out to hunt down the members of that mysterious organization. Their powers were such that it made hunting down those at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm look like a walk in the park.


    The three of them were able to go all out without a care. With Lu Xuan staying behind at the base to teach Liu Haotian, nothing could have happened to the sect itself.


    There had yet to be anyone capable of matching Lu Xuan in terms of powers at the moment.


    The three titans from the sect, having been at the endeavor for three years straight, finally took care of everyone on the list.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s renown had also grown to heights never before seen among the Immemorial Path within those three years.


    While Lu Xuan was mainly around to teach Liu Haotian, the boy was so uncannily smart that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t actually need to do much with the boy.


    It was the others around who sought Lu Xuan¡¯s tutge instead.

 Chapter 789 - Essence Flower

    <h4>Chapter 789: Essence Flower</h4>


    Given Lu Xuan¡¯s current status, only elders or grand elders were considered worthy of personally getting in touch with him. The lowest of status among those who met him had to have been the best among the younger generations. One such example was Shi Buyi, who was definitely destined to be among the best to be found in the world.


    They were all at the very top of the world; they could easily handle any problem regarding cultivation that they ran into. In contrast, everyone else would¡¯ve deemed such problems to have been quite a headache to handle.


    However, none of these problems were much trouble for Lu Xuan, who could basically solve any problem that he encountered with ease.


    It would usually take several lines or even just a single line from Lu Xuan to get to the gist, enabling those who came to him to find their way out right away.


    There was no doubt that all the problems that they brought before Lu Xuan had gued them for quite some time now.


    As such, Lu Xuan went out of his way to hold a seminar once every month. Everyone who chose to attend the seminars would have benefited greatly from them. While the seminars would onlyst several hours, countless people gathered at each one.


    The greatest benefit from attending the seminars was that the powers among those at the upper echelons of the sect would¡¯ve grown considerably. Thanks to these seminars, it took only three years for over a hundred fighters at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm to emerge. Thus, over a thousand fighters managed to reach that level.


    None of them would¡¯ve gotten this far without Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance.


    While Lu Xuan made it a point during his seminars to never be specific with his guidance, he was nheless able to provide the attendees a way forward thanks to his breadth of knowledge.


    The fundamental guidance enabled many fighters of the sect to grow their powers at a considerable rate.


    His renown grew and spread throughout the continent like wildfire. Many people out there came to learn that a sacred one was giving guidance in the Immemorial Path.


    Several outsiders paid considerable prices and did whatever they could just to get a seat in the seminars.


    Despite that, they all still gained plenty from the seminars. Many cultivators who hadn¡¯t been able to progress much over the past several years, were able to make considerable amounts of progress in just a short amount of time.


    He gradually became the living mascot of the Immemorial Path, yet he was always willing to teach others.


    The seminars were only held once a month for several hours. after all. It didn¡¯t get in the way of his cultivation. Meanwhile, these seminars allowed him to garner awork of human resources for Liu Haotian. While there was no way for them all to repay him for his kindness, he deemed that it would¡¯ve been sufficient and worth his time if even one percent of those people would end up helping out Liu Haotian in the future.


    Had Lu Xuan never requested for the seminars to be made avable to outsiders, there was no way the sect would have been willing to do so. Those people were still of different forces; the sect wasn¡¯t strong enough to afford to be so generous, after all.


    The way they saw it, all of the outsiders were just rivals.


    They were not Lu Xuan, whose vista was in the heavens and the Holy Sun Continent was still too small for him.


    As such, many thought he was rather weird and absurdly generous.


    The way the average disciples of the Immemorial Path saw it, all of those outsiders were rivals. What he was doing was tantamount to making their enemies stronger.


    Then again, that was Lu Xuan¡¯s order. Thus, they could say nothing about it. He was the one who had decided to teach the outsiders, after all.


    However, the one that they were most envious of was still Liu Haotian. They could all benefit greatly by listening to Lu Xuan¡¯s seminars for just half a day.


    One could imagine what kind of guidance Liu Haotian would be getting from being under Lu Xuan¡¯s tutge, as well as how bright his future would be.


    Liu Haotian, who wasn¡¯t even 10 years old yet, was already able to defeat his peers. He had no problem beating those who were in their teens and even in their twenties.


    As such, many arranged for their juniors to be at Liu Haotian¡¯s side to serve as his people. There was no doubt that they would¡¯ve all benefited greatly from standing beside such an invincible figure.


    Lu Xuan felt that after spending three whole years at the Holy Sun Continent, it was time to leave.


    He had umted enough over the past three years to train in istion and make further breakthroughs.


    He was about to conjure yet another flower among the three.


    He opted to work with the Essence Flower next.


    He had considered which among the Spirit Flower and the Essence Flower would he work on first, and he chose to work on the former before.


    The Spirit Flower worked to mainly boost illusions, enabling one to attack by targeting the opponent¡¯s primordial spirit and defend against such attacks from one¡¯s opponents.


    To a cultivator, their primordial spirits were even more important than their own heads. Any damage dealt on their primordial spirits would¡¯ve most likely been permanent.


    However, after getting his hand on the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Sutra, he was able to secure his primordial spirit so tightly that all such attacks were rendered useless against him.


    Under such a circumstance, it was natural to work on the Essence Flower first.


    The Essence Flower was rooted mainly in one¡¯s lifeforce, which could meld with the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Sutra to greatly boost the spell¡¯s power.


    It would¡¯ve enabled him to enhance his regenerative powers further, making him almost immortal. That would¡¯ve enabled him to even recover from getting cleaved into two halves as long as he didn¡¯t die immediately.


    The Essence Flower also worked to boost the powers of spells.


    For example, Lu Xuan was able to cast a Thunder Lotus of Genesis that could wreck everything within a radius of a hundred kilometers.


    If the spell was further boosted by the Essence Flower, the spell¡¯s power would¡¯ve at least doubled and expanded its range to 200 kilometers. The spell would¡¯ve be even more frightening.


    Right now, that was the most important thing that he had to do.


    He entered the Tianhai Secret Realm as soon as he announced that he would be training in istion.


    The mid-tier spirit stones stored inside dissolved into spirit qi that surged into every cell of his body right away.


    He activated Taixu Origin Power and got the lifeforce within every single cell to work, forming a turquoise bubble around him.


    Meanwhile, his lifeforce was being refined. His life essence slowly gathered above his head as he got to work.


    At the same time, the Auric Flower above his head burst with frightening light. The power of the Auric Flower raged everywhere around him.


    The Auric Flower was even suppressing the Essence Flower.


    The Essence Flower was far smaller. Thus, it was far weaker than the massive Auric Flower.


    That was why many people failed to conjure their second and third flowers after conjuring the first one, due to being unable to bnce the two flowers conjured.


    Due to having to struggle to even maintain such a bnce, conjuring their third flower would¡¯ve been considered an insurmountable obstacle for most people to ovee; they had to spend a lot of time and energy to even seed, after all.


    However, none of that seemed to have been a problem for Lu Xuan.


    The small Essence Flower began to form despite the pressure from the Auric Flower.


    Over time, the small Essence Flower began to grow. The lifeforce inside his body was continuously refined into life essence for supporting the Essence Flower; it was the same as someone watering their nts.

 Chapter 790 - Three Magic Powers & Departure

    <h4>Chapter 790: Three Magic Powers & Departure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of course, Lu Xuan was burning away the vital energy in his body. Even so, he didn¡¯t worry about this because he had already expected this type of consumption to ur.


    Furthermore, Lu Xuan was absorbing the huge storage of mid-tier Spirit Stones in the Secret Realm of Tianhai City. Endless Spirit Qi was being turned into vital energy and flowed into his body.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s body, the vital energy in each cell was used to form the Essence Flower. Meanwhile, spirit qi slowly yet steadily filled the empty cells in his body.


    This allowed Lu Xuan to maintain himself at peak condition.


    The Essence Flower on his head was growing until it was eventually almost asrge as the Auric Flower.


    The bnce between these two flowers was also quickly established. This time, Lu Xuan was fully prepared thanks to the experience that he umted in his past life. That allowed him to finish doing so easily.


    Boom!


    The aura on Lu Xuan¡¯s body gushed out instantly. He managed to form another flower, which was rted to vital energy. That¡¯s why the aura on his body could gush out in such a drastic way.


    His aura was turned into horrible waves which swept across the entire area.


    After several breaths, Lu Xuan took back the life aura. It seemed nothing happened to him just now.


    Luckily, Lu Xuan was in the Secret Realm of Tianhai City. Nobody knew or sensed that Lu Xuan had made a breakthrough just now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect one month to have passed!¡±


    Lu Xuan checked the calendar and was surprised that one month had passed.


    In retrospect, he had stayed on the Holy Sun Continent for over four years, which was long enough for him.


    He hadn¡¯t finished the task assigned by his mother yet until now. The Liu Family was destroyed several decades ago, leaving behind only Liu Haotian.


    Liu Haotian was key to the fate of the Liu Family, the Sacred Ones, and the entire Holy Sun Continent in the future.


    Lu Xuan let out a sigh. This might¡¯ve been the cost he had to pay for Liu Haotian¡¯s fate and everything he got up to now.


    He consumed plenty of resources during this secluded cultivation, including over one million mid-tier Spirit Stones. However, these resources were nothingpared to what was needed to use the White Sun Soaring Sutra.


    Instead of making unrequited devotion, he obtained more than 30 million mid-tier Spirit Stones over the past three years. He got these Spirit Stones by hunting down the experts from the Divine Blood Church and that mysterious organization.


    Xuanyangzi gave half of these Spirit Stones, numerous precious items, and elixirs to Lu Xuan. Such items included many rare medicinal herbs which were over 1,000 years old. All these items were stored in Lu Xuan¡¯s inventory.


    Of course, Lu Xuan also obtained many high-grade spiritual artifacts from the members of those mysterious organizations.


    Atst, all these items were used alongside those precious items and elixirs to feed the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    After three years of careful nurturing, Lu Xuan had finally repaired the crack on the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell but at arge cost. The value of the high-grade spiritual artifacts and precious elixirs used to repair the crack was worth even more than tens of millions of mid-tier Spirit Stones.


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell definitely used up so many resources!


    Such a big cost paid off very well for Lu Xuan. Now that the crack on the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was gone, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t need to worry about the bell exploding while he was using it.


    Moreover, the magical powers of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell were also enhanced.


    The first power was the Space Shuttle, which was capable of tearing apart space itself. With the help of this power, he could travel several hundred kilometers instantly. Of course, such a long-distance jump required the use of many mid-tier Spirit Stones.


    The second power was Space Imprisonment. Once he used this power, he was able to immobilize his enemy, no matter how powerful his enemy was. Of course, the higher his enemy¡¯s stage was, the shorter the effects of this power would¡¯vested. He also had to spend more mid-tier Spirit Stones to immobilize more powerful enemies.


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell had these two magic powers before. After the repair, it got a new power capable of cutting through space.


    Lu Xuan called this new power ¡°Space de¡±.


    The new power could cut space open. Creatures in the space which were cut open would also be torn apart because the magic of such creatures was attached to space.


    This was why time and space were honored as the two most powerful rules in his past life.


    All magic generated from these two rules was extremely weird and powerful. They were far more powerful than magic generated from other rules.


    Lu Xuan could even attack his enemy with these three powersbined.


    If Feng Qingming, who was at peak condition three years ago, appeared in front of Lu Xuan right now, Lu Xuan could approach Feng Qingming instantly with the power of Space Shuttle. Then, Lu Xuan could immobilize Feng Qingming and cut him in half with the power of Space de.


    Even if Feng Qingming could survive this attack, he would be seriously wounded. Lu Xuan could kill him easily without using the White Sun Soaring Sutra.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan had obtained the Essence Flower. Now, those ordinary experts who had obtained three flowers couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    If these ordinary experts were not careful enough, Lu Xuan could easily kill them.


    After all, Lu Xuan had the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. That alone made him an expert who was good at offensive and defensive.


    He realized remarkable progress during the time he was on the Holy Sun Continent. Now, he was far more powerful than when he just arrived here.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°My mother was right. The Holy Sun Continent is the best ce for me to perform cultivation at this stage. Still, it¡¯s meaningless to continue my cultivation here after making such big progress!¡±


    He spent three years obtaining the Essence Flower. If he continued to stay here, he didn¡¯t know how many years he needed to obtain the Spirit Flower.


    For ordinary people, Lu Xuan¡¯s progress in cultivation was amazing. However, it was far from enough for Lu Xuan.


    After making up his mind, Lu Xuan left the Secret Realm of Tianhai City. Then, he summoned Liu Haotian, Xuanyangzi, Xuanzhenzi, Ximen Xingye, and the rest of the senior executives.


    Lu Xuan was a revered expert in the Immemorial Path. Although he had no title there, he was appointed as the sect¡¯s chief advisor.


    When they knew that Lu Xuan had finished his secluded cultivation, all of them rushed over without any dy.


    Puzzled, Xuanyangzi asked, ¡°Lord Lu, why did you ask us toe here in a hurry?¡±


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°I¡¯vee to make an announcement; I will be leaving here!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s announcement greatly disheartened everyone else.


    ¡°What? Uncle, are you going to leave this ce?¡±


    Liu Haotian was leftpletely shocked. His level-headed temperament, which was cultivated in these years, disappeared entirely.


    Lu Xuan smiled, rubbed Liu Haotian¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve told you I¡¯d be leaving sooner orter!¡±

 Chapter 791 - Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 791: Go Home</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°But...¡± Liu Haotian didn¡¯t know what to say. Lu Xuan did say earlier that he would be leaving with Liu Haotian sooner orter.


    However, Liu Haotian decided to stay at thest minute because he was shouldering the hope of both the Liu Family and the entire Holy Sun Continent.


    Therefore, he ultimately decided to stay on the Holy Sun Continent.


    Several years passed in a sh. During this period, Lu Xuan did his best to guide Liu Haotian. Liu Haotian almost forgot that Lu Xuan was going to leave this ce.


    Xuanyangzi was alsopletely surprised. ¡°Lord Lu, are you going to be leaving?¡±


    Everyone knew that Lu Xuan was going to leave sooner orter. Apparently, the Holy Sun Continent was not big enough for an expert with a mysterious background like Lu Xuan.


    That day just came too soon.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°That¡¯s right; I¡¯ll be leaving soon. I informed you of this before my departure!¡±


    Liu Haotian asked with tears in his eyes, ¡°Uncle, where are you going?¡± His reaction made sense; he wasn¡¯t even 10 years old yet.


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going home. I¡¯ve been away so long. It¡¯s time for me to go home now!¡±


    Lu Xuan was quite excited at the thought of going home. How he wished he could grow wings and fly back to his home directly.


    In his past life, he was never so homesick because he knew he didn¡¯t have a home. As a result, he felt at home wherever he went.


    Now he had a home from which he had away several years. That¡¯s why he was so anxious to go home.


    Lu Xuan said to Xuanyangzi and the others, ¡°After my departure, you¡¯ll find a box of manuscripts in my yard. They are not secret cultivation skills but the feelings and experiences I recorded during cultivation. Perhaps they¡¯ll be of some use to you!¡±


    Xuanyangzi and the rest people weren¡¯t sure how to feel about what he said. They knew clearly that Lu Xuan deliberately left them those manuscripts. Those manuscripts were extremely precious.


    Many people realized remarkable progress in their cultivation after getting some simple guidance from Lu Xuan.


    Since those manuscripts came from Lu Xuan, they were incredibly precious.


    Xuanyangzi quickly expressed his gratitude as he said, ¡°Thank you so much, Lord Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. They are just some manuscripts. You could go now. I need to talk to Haotian alone!¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Xuanyangzi and the others left immediately.


    As Lu Xuan opened his palm, several miniature magic artifacts appeared in front of Lu Haotian. Lu Xuan said, ¡°Here, I made these for you! I forged this armor for you. It could protect you from the attack of the experts who haven¡¯t obtained three flowers!¡±


    Lu Xuan ced the armor onto Liu Haotian¡¯s body. He then continued, ¡°This sword is called the Dragonyer. I reforged it just for you. You could kill experts at the Divine Transformation Realm with this sword. I also sealed the magic power of the Advent of the Thunder Dragon in this sword. I hope you could make good use of it in the future!¡±


    Liu Haotian saluted with his hands folded in front of his face as he said, ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared some pills and elixirs you might need in the future. I ced them in this Coiling Dragon Ring, which contains 10 million mid-tier Spirit Stones. I prepared these resources for your cultivation in the future!¡±


    Liu Haotian¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as Lu Xuan was introducing those magic artifacts. Atst, Liu Haotian dropped on his knees and kowtowed to Lu Xuan three times.


    Liu Haotian sobbed, ¡°Uncle, I am unable to make any rpense to your grace of rebirth. What I can do is to do my best in cultivation so that I could repay you for your kindness. I¡¯ll be sure to follow in your footsteps!¡± After his parents died, Lu Xuan was the only person in the world who treated Liu Haotian well.


    He was young but he was very clever. He knew clearly who treated him well.


    Lu Xuan pulled Liu Haotian to his feet and said, ¡°All these items are trump cards to save your life. Never use them under normal circumstances. I ced seals in these items, which means you could only use them when your life is in danger. Do you understand?¡±


    That made Lu Xuan feel as if he was an elderly man who gave resources and opportunities to others.


    He would save so much time in cultivation if he could receive instructions and resources like this at the very beginning.


    Their fates were so different!


    Liu Haotian quickly said, ¡°I understand! Thank you, uncle!¡±


    ¡°You need to be extremely careful in your future cultivation. Don¡¯t get the idea that these resources could pave the way for you. I¡¯ve seen so many geniuses who can go beyond your wildest imagination. Some people have reached the Consolidation Realm at your age only to die on the path of cultivation!¡±


    Lu Xuan warned Liu Haotian because he used to meet countless geniuses in different worlds. He was not kidding when he said that some of them had reached the Consolidation Realm at Liu Haotian¡¯s age.


    Some people who had the Innate Godly Physique could speak three days after their birth. They could reach the Celestial Realm after one year¡¯s cultivation and reach the Consolidation Realm before they turned 10.


    Actually, geniuses like them were quitemon in other worlds.


    When they were born, they were just like those who were favored by God. All kinds of miracles would drop on their heads.


    Those who had numerous resources in their childhood were even more fortunate. The items left that Lu Xuan had given to Liu Haotian meant nothing to such people.


    Compared to these people, Lu Xuan was just like a hillbilly who came from a low-level world in his past life. However, he reached the summit of cultivation by defeating those so-called geniuses.


    Because Lu Xuan had seen too many cultivators fail in their path, he always stayed vignt. He worried that Liu Haotian would waste his gifts by squandering his bloodline of the born Taoism aptitude just like those geniuses who ultimately failed.


    If Liu Haotian also failed like this, it would¡¯ve been better if his blood of the born Taoism aptitude was not awakened.


    For Liu Haotian, Lu Xuan¡¯s words were just like a tale of legend. However, he was no longer a boy who had no idea about this world. Now, he knew the cultivation system clearly after receiving the education as the legitimate sessor of the Immemorial Path.


    Only the legendary Sacred Ancestor reached the Consolidation Realm. Now, nobody on the Holy Sun Continent could reach this realm.


    Even Lu Xuan, who Liu Haotian had deemed a god, hadn¡¯t reached that realm yet.


    Lu Xuan had told him that some people reached that realm at his age. How could he stay calm after hearing such a tale of legend?


    However, he didn¡¯t doubt anything that Lu Xuan said.


    Also, thecence in his heart dissipated as he received Lu Xuan¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Good! Since I¡¯ve told you everything you need to know, I¡¯ll be leaving now. I will leave you a letter to read when you reach the summit in your cultivation and n to leave the Holy Sun Continent in the future. Then, you¡¯ll know where you can find me!¡±


    After giving a letter to Liu Haotian, Lu Xuan left the yard by standing on a strand of light.

 Chapter 792 - Subdue the Deep-sea Basilisk

    <h4>Chapter 792: Subdue the Deep-sea Basilisk</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Standing on the colorful light, Lu Xuan kept moving forward with the space-traveling function of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    In less than 12 hours, he had reached the endless deep sea from the central mountain gate in the northern part of the Holy Sun Continent.


    Compared to when he came to the Holy Sun Continent for the first time, Lu Xuan was much faster now.


    After going into the sea, Lu Xuan kept moving forward at the same speed. After rushing in and out of the sea several times, he appeared in front of a small ind that was at the bottom of the deep sea.


    This ind was the passage he used to reach the Holy Sun Continent. Now, he was about to return to Earth through this passage.


    Lu Xuan checked the ce with his divine mind and found a dormant Deep-sea Basilisk at the bottom of the sea. It used to attack Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan used it to attack the Red-browed Immortalter on.


    The Deep-sea Basilisk opened its eyes abruptly, an appalling light shing from within. Its eyes were so big and bright like two dazzling giantnterns in the sea.


    Apparently, this Deep-sea Basilisk also recognized Lu Xuan. It instantly attacked Lu Xuan with several horrible water columns as it rushed towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan used to suffer terribly from the attack of these water columns, which even wounded Lu Xuan seriously. Lu Xuan had to dodge the attack by using the technique of Immortality of the Divine Tortoise.


    It was quite normal for this Deep-sea Basilisk to maximize the effect of its water magic while underwater.


    Currently, however, this kind of magic was nothing against Lu Xuan. He waved his hand towards those water columns and smashed them instantly.


    After that, the Deep-sea Basilisk sensed that the space around it was solidified before it was captured by two invisible big hands.


    Upon realizing that it couldn¡¯t move at all, terror could soon be found in the Deep-sea Basilisk¡¯s eyes.


    Since when did this human being be so powerful?


    What a formidable guy!


    Thest time the Deep-sea Basilisk attacked this human, he could only escape by relying on his exceptional speed. Now, the Deep-sea Basilisk was no match for this human being at all. It couldn¡¯t put up even a little resistance.


    It seemed as if only a slight moment had just passed.


    After being wounded by the Red-browed Immortalst time, this Deep-sea Basilisk rested to recover its wounds. It didn¡¯t expect Lu Xuan to be so powerful in such a short time.


    Compared to the short lifespans of humans, monsters were able to live for a long time. Therefore, the two species perceived time inpletely different ways.


    The Deep-sea Basilisk could spend several years asleep.


    Normally, these monsters were quite gifted. They could enhance their strength remarkably along with the development of their bloodlines even when they were sleeping.


    This was just like a human with born Taoism aptitude. Once the born Taoism aptitude was awakened within someone, they would sense the continual growth of his strength once he was somewhere with a substantial amount of spirit qi. The cultivation would start automatically even it was not their intention to do so.


    Over time, the one with the born Taoism aptitude would also obtain the same kind of magic that the Delusion-breaker Eye possessed.


    This was what a genius looked like.


    However, for Lu Xuan, this was a waste of their gifts.


    Atst, Lu Xuan could watch this Deep-sea Basilisk carefully. It was a monster that was over 300 meters high and 30 meters wide; it was asrge as a skyscraper.


    The body of this pitch-dark Deep-sea Basilisk was covered by shield-sized scales, which provided strong defense. If the Red-browed Immortal didn¡¯t have the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, he would also have been defeated by this Deep-sea Basilisk.


    Now, this Deep-sea Basilisk was as powerful as the top experts who had reached the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Lu Xuan also found two bulgesing out from the forehead of this Deep-sea Basilisk. Apparently, those were two horns that were about to grow.


    Once these horns grew out, it would go from a mere serpent to a Jiao Dragon. It would¡¯ve then be a Genuine Dragon through continuous purification of its bloodline.


    After all, the Genuine Dragon was the ultimate evolution goal of all snake-like monsters.


    This path waspletely different from that of cultivation. Since their ancestors were too eminent, they only needed to keep purifying their bloodlines. This way, they would continue to grow stronger.


    The more atavistic they were, the more powerful they would be!


    After a careful inspection, Lu Xuan said with some amazement, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to have the bloodline of the Poisonous Dragon! This is pretty good!¡±


    The Poisonous Dragon was a kind of Genuine Dragon that possessed poison magic; it could even control how the toxins worked. An adult Poisonous Dragon with aplete bloodline was as powerful as those so-called innate sages in the upper-ss world.


    Although it was not the Five-wed Golden Dragon, which was the most powerful Genuine Dragon, it was still a powerful creature that would soon be a Genuine Dragon.


    ¡°I know you understand me!¡±


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan¡¯s voice appeared in the mind of the Deep-sea Basilisk, who was desperately trying to struggle.


    Soon, it stopped struggling since it was now pointless.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two options. You can either let me kill you, or you can choose to follow me in the future. will be killed by me here. I have the techniques and skills of Genuine Dragons, which could help you to purify your bloodlinepletely!¡±


    Lu Xuan sent his voice into the mind of this Deep-sea Basilisk. As long as the Deep-sea Basilisk was willing to submit itself to Lu Xuan¡¯s power, he could help it to finish the purification of its bloodline.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, he used to be both an extremely powerful expert and a follower of the Genuine Dragons. He knew plenty of secret news and techniques of the dragons.


    This Deep-sea Basilisk was just a snake monster that shared some blood of the Poisonous Dragon. It was quite easy for Lu Xuan to help it to be a Jiao Dragon.


    The Deep-sea Basilisk was trembling all over when it sensed a horrible pressure from Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit. It wasprehensive repressioning from Lu Xuan¡¯s bloodline.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit looked like a Five-wed Golden Dragon, which looked very simr to dragons. In reality, they didn¡¯t just look simr.


    The dragons were not justposed of natural dragons or creatures which could evolve into dragons through the purification of bloodline like this Deep-sea Basilisk.


    There were numerous bizarre ways to be a dragon!


    As the most eminent and powerful creature in this world, the Genuine Dragon was something that creatures from countless species strove to evolve into.


    Lu Xuan used to find an elixir in the shape of a dragon which evolved into a powerful wood dragon through restless cultivation and transmutation.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit, which was a Five-wed Golden Dragon, could strongly repress this Deep-sea Basilisk and make it tremble all over.


    Soon, the Deep-sea Basilisk¡¯s voice came into Lu Xuan¡¯s mind. ¡°I am willing to follow your lead!¡±


    It sounded like a kid. It seemed this Deep-sea Basilisk was already intelligent. However, it stayed in the deep sea for so many years, which means nobody couldmunicate with it. Now, this Deep-sea Basilisk was as smart as a toddler.

 Chapter 793 - Back to the Earth after Several Years

    <h4>Chapter 793: Back to the Earth after Several Years</h4>


    This Deep-sea Basilisk was willing to follow Lu Xuan¡¯s lead. Lu Xuan ced his mark into the snake¡¯s primordial spirit with ease.


    Aftermunicating with this Deep-sea Basilisk, Lu Xuan knew it was a Deep-sea Poisonous Python, which was a rather rare kind of Deep-sea Basilisk. Lu Xuan had never seen this creature even in his past life.


    It had a little bit of bloodline of the Poisonous Dragon in its body, so it only mastered some forms of water magic until now.


    However, if it could further evolve into a Deep-sea Poisonous Jiao, its poison magics would be awakened.


    If that happened, it would be even more powerful.


    After subduing this Deep-sea Poisonous Python, Lu Xuan ced the Dragon Transformation Art, which was the cultivation technique of Genuine Dragons, into its mind.


    The surface of the Deep-sea Poisonous Python¡¯s body visibly changed when it acquired the Dragon Transformation Art.


    Originally, the Deep-sea Poisonous Python¡¯s evolution was based on its instincts. Since it could not cultivate, it could only awaken its bloodline ording to its instincts.


    Now that it had obtained an authentic cultivation technique, it had be a genius who obtained the authentic heritage in a big sect from a lone cultivator.


    Soon, the energy that this Deep-sea Poisonous Python had umted for 1,000 years was methodically released.


    Lu Xuan noticed the Deep-sea Poisonous Python instantly reach the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm from the ninth tier.


    However, this was only the beginning. After reaching the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm, the Deep-sea Poisonous Python felt the two bulges on its forehead were quite itchy. Then, the skin on the bulges was ripped apart slowly.


    The gigantic Deep-sea Poisonous Python was struggling in the sea, creating frightful billows and terrible waves that startled several monsters. These monsters then escaped immediately after they realized that the overlord of this sea was very close to them.


    This area was filled with fear soon.


    This evolution kept Lu Xuan waiting for a whole day. Finally, two small horns appeared on the forehead of the Deep-sea Poisonous Python.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s done!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded his head. The outgrowth of something like the dragon horns was the first step of bing a Jiao. It still needed four limbs to be a real Jiao.


    The length of the horns on its head was less than 4cm, which means this Deep-sea Poisonous Python was far away from bing a Jiao, let alone a dragon.


    However, the first step was still important. Without Lu Xuan¡¯s instruction, it might be impossible for this Deep-sea Poisonous Python to be a Jiao for the remainder of its life.


    Snakes had to ovee countless obstacles before bing a true dragon.


    When the four limbs of this Deep-sea Poisonous Python were fully developed, it would be a Deep-sea Poisonous Jiao. It would also reach the Consolidation Realm in the process.


    Although it hadn¡¯t be a Jiao and reached the Consolidation Realm, it was as powerful as the human experts who had obtained one flower.


    The cultivation paths of creatures in this world varied greatly. The three flowers were not the sole criterion.


    ¡°My lord, thank you so much for your precious instructions!¡±


    The Deep-sea Poisonous Python curled up beside Lu Xuan tamely. Following its evolution, it went from being a toddler to an adolescent; it essentially became smarter. It knew clearly that it would never get the opportunity to be a Jiao without Lu Xuan¡¯s help.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Since you are serving me now, I will let you benefit from that.¡± Lu Xuan smiled. As he waved his hand, countless mid-tier Spirit Stones flew out from the Secret Realm of Tianhai City and directly merged in the big formation on this small ind.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The formation was activated, apanied by some buzzing sounds.


    As Lu Xuan stood on the head of the Deep-sea Poisonous Python, the two were able to establish a bond between them. As Lu Xuan had ordered, the Deep-sea Poisonous Python rushed into the big formation and disappeared on the small ind instantly.


    A momentter, the dazzling formation dimmed down gradually.


    It seemed nothing had ever happened in this area.


    However, the overlord of this area had been changed.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Finally, I am back on Earth!¡±


    As Lu Xuan said this, he took the air on the Earth. It seemed to have improved because of the recovery of Spirit Qi.


    Although the Spirit Qi on Earth was not as dense as on the Holy Sun Continent, this was still Lu Xuan¡¯s home.


    This was the only ce where he felt he belonged.


    Lu Xuan was so eager to go home that he wished he could fly back to his home instantly.


    The Deep-sea Poisonous Python, which was under his feet, sensed Lu Xuan¡¯s eagerness. In response, it started to quickly fly towards Lu Xuan¡¯s home under his control.


    In the sky above the clouds which was full of dazzling sunlight, a guy in a white robe was seen moving forward rapidly by standing on a horrible beast that was over 300 meters long.


    ¡°Oh my god, what is that?!¡±


    Above the clouds, many cultivators who were sitting on their gigantic flying monsters saw the ck shadow moving like a sh of lightning. They were all caught by surprise.


    What was it doing? Why was it moving like a ck rat?


    They had seen many flying monsters before, but none of thempared to this big creature.


    It moved at a rate that was at least 40 times the speed of sound! Many people didn¡¯t expect something on EArth to move that quickly!


    The Earth truly was filled with geniuses!


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan also noticed their expressions.


    Lu Xuan was surprised; How could so many experts appear in such a short time? He left this ce several years ago. He didn¡¯t expect so many powerful cultivators to appear in such a short time.


    Some of those cultivators had even reached the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Still, they paled inparison to Lu Xuan. However, Lu Xuan was surprised by this, given that experts at the Divine Transformation Realm were quite rare on Earth several years ago.


    Oh no! Something is definitely wrong!


    Lu Xuan realized the auras of these experts were different from the cultivation system of Earth.


    Before leaving Earth, Lu Xuan used to study the cultivation ways of many organizations. He knew the cultivation systems on the Earth very well, but it seemed these people didn¡¯t perform cultivation ording to the systems on the Earth.


    Many characters and systems looked simr. However, the cultivators¡¯ auras were different. It was like someone¡¯s personality; no two were the same.


    For example, people could easily determine who was a foreigner based only on the color of that person¡¯s skin.


    Lu Xuan immediately opened his Delusion-breaker Eyes and found that over the past few years, Earth had undergone several major changes.


    Originally, the Earth was a with a modern civilization even after the recovery of the Spirit Qi. Now, this was filled with the smell of the ancient wilderness.


    It should¡¯ve been a modernized where even all its residents were asked to perform cultivation.


    Developments urred everywhere, especially in the Region of Huaxia. What was he seeing right now, though?

 Chapter 794 - Great Changes - The Dark Eagle King

    <h4>Chapter 794: Great Changes ¨C The Dark Eagle King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everywhere looked like an overgrown wastnd. The vast expanse of jungles had covered everything, and traces of human activity had be sparse.


    In the distance, Lu Xuan saw an enormous Base City!


    Immediately, Lu Xuan recollected the memories of his previous life. Civilizations on earth had embarked on the Base City Model.


    That implied that all human activities were constrained within huge cities.


    Initially, cities with a poption of 20 to 30 million all over the world were considered metropolises. However, under the Base City Model, those were nothing. During the heyday of the implementation, in one Base City, its urban area alone housed more than 100 million people, and that excluded the many satellite cities connected to it.


    And this was what Lu Xuan was trying to avoid!


    The emergence of Base Cities would signify that the space for human activities was furtherpressed, and Base Cities have to be formed for survival.


    ording to Lu Xuan¡¯s previousyout, he began promoting the ¡°Cultivation for All¡± scheme a few decades ago. The number of powerhouses among the human race was beyond count, and the Myriad Demon Valley was also under his control.


    This would mean the monsters of this world were also under the control of humans. After Lu Xuan departed, the control was transferred to the Yunxuan Vi.


    Under normal circumstances, monsters would no longer be able topletely upy the living space of mankind as they did in his previous life, and Base Cities should never appear again.


    However, the reality was that Base Cities have emerged once more, and human activities were once again controlled within Base Cities of varying sizes.


    Everything was contradictory to the ns he had made before he left.


    In less than five years, such tremendous changes have actually urred in this world!


    Many powerhouses that do not fall under earth¡¯s Cultivation System were also present.


    All of these pointed to the fact that something must have happened at some point in time for things to have evolved in this way!


    The more Lu Xuan thought about it, the more anxious he became!


    He saw battlefields underneath the clouds. Great battles between some powerful aces must have unfolded at these locations to have brought about the formation of such indelible battlefields.


    At this very moment, a massive figure whooshed out from the clouds below.


    It was a massive monster who flew out from one of the peaks of Wuyi Mountain.


    Amidst the pitch-ck body of this ginormous flying monster, specks of gold were hidden under its wings. By appearance, it looked just like a massive eagle. With its bloodthirsty mouth wide opened, it was headed directly at the Deepsea Venom Python under Lu Xuan¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Two behemoths collided in midair like two giant celestial bodies.


    ¡°Ka-boom!¡±


    The impact spread and swept across every direction.


    Swiftly, several cultivators arrived on flying monsters.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Eagle King. Is today the time for it to feed again? How terrifying. It¡¯s so quick, and I bet it can break an entire mountain with a casual w!¡± Some were surprised. Evidently, they could recognize this massive Dark Eagle King.


    ¡°The Dark Eagle King onlyes out to look for food once a month, and every time, the number of people it will eat is simply innumerable. Tsk tsk, atrocious!¡±


    ¡°I heard that when the Dark Eagle King came to earth through the ancient pathway of the stars, the coalition government on earth even amassed an army to attack it. As a result, hundreds of aircraft were destroyed, and the tens of thousands who were killed or injured have all be its food!¡±


    ¡°However, this massive python is beginning to transform into a Jiaolong. That¡¯s really amazing!¡±


    The crowd saw the two tiny horns on the Deepsea Venom Python¡¯s head, although it looked a little funny especially when ced next to the creature¡¯s enormous head where it looked just like two tiny buns.


    However, several people among the crowd were knowledgeable. They knew that what it meant to grow these two small horns. It would signify that a snake was about to transform into a Jiaolong.


    A snake transforming into a Jiaolong was a massive leap, and transforming into a dragon was another huge transformation. And after they turn into a dragon, bing a Genuine Dragon from an impure one was yet another massive transformation.


    Every transformation would be apanied by an improvement in Essence of Life.


    ¡°But what¡¯s more impressive is the owner of that python himself. That python is immensely terrifying. I¡¯m afraid that it is no inferior to the Dark Eagle King. What kind of person will be able to subdue it and be its master?¡±


    Many were gossiping, and above the clouds, the crowd could see two behemoths battling in the air with no obstruction in view. The aftermath of an explosion ripped the clouds apart.


    Both sides started fighting almost instinctively as if they were sworn enemies.


    Lu Xuan rose into the air. Looking at the two behemoths fighting below, he was struck by faint emotions. These two were natural enemies indeed.


    The evolution path of the Deepsea Venom Python was the Poisonous Dragon under the Genuine Dragon ss. As for this Dark Eagle King, if Lu Xuan was not mistaken, its evolution path should be the Golden-Winged Eagle¡­


    The mortal enemy of Genuine Dragons as depicted in the legends, a mythical creature that fed on Genuine Dragons.


    The golden specks of light under its wings were signs of evolution, simr to the two tiny horns on the Deepsea Venom Python¡¯s head.


    Instinctive murderous intent originating from each bloodline waspelling both creatures to erupt with an astonishing intent to kill.


    ¡°We have no time to waste here!¡±


    Lu Xuan knitted his eyebrows slightly. He was more concerned about what was going on. The Deepsea Venom Python wasparable to the Three Flowers of mankind.


    The strength of the Dark Eagle King was not inferior in any respect either. Within a matter of years, it was able to evolve so quickly.


    He must figure out what happened in between!


    Promptly, Lu Xuan attacked. The spectating cultivators saw Lu Xuan¡¯s figure rushing downward and immediately into the area where the two behemoths were fighting.


    When the Dark Eagle King saw such a tiny person as Lu Xuan rushing in, it was enraged. It swiped its massive ws toward Lu Xuan. This attack was terrifying in that it could uproot a mountain.


    But without even looking, Lu Xuan struck with his fist.


    Subsequently, the crowd heard the Dark Eagle King¡¯s miserable shriek. Its massive ws shattered in the air.


    The crowd was stunned. The ws of the Dark Eagle king were the hardest part of its body, second to only its beak. Even the strongest weapons made of the most state-of-the-art alloy on earth could hardly make a scratch on it.


    Even when a missile was fired at it, it merely pped the projectile away with its wings.


    Now, those ws were shattered by the fist of a human. Everybody was so awed that they could not speak.


    One of the Dark Eagle King¡¯s ws was blown up. Immediately, it felt so much pain that it kept pping its wings. Like a stream of gold amid a streak of darkness, its body swept toward the sky.


    It was not until it felt that it had flown out of Lu Xuan¡¯s attack range that it turned around to stare at him. Blood flowed continuously from its severed limb.


    Sparks of rage flickered in the Dark Eagle King¡¯s eyes. Ever since it came to this earth, it had never suffered such a big loss.


    Promptly, it spread its wings, and countless arrow-like feathers swept toward Lu Xuan.


    Violent winds and showers swept in in a fraction of a second.

 Chapter 795 - Return of God Lu, Tempest Ocean Realm

    <h4>Chapter 795: Return of God Lu, Tempest Ocean Realm</h4>


    Each feather arrow was like a missile, imbued with unmatched power. They all seemed enraged; they wanted Lu Xuan dead immediately.


    Unfortunately, it messed with the wrong opponent!


    Lu Xuan charged into the sky with no intention to dodge these feather arrows. He took them all upfront.


    However, these feather arrows could not prate Lu Xuan¡¯s defense at all. They collided with Lu Xuan¡¯s body, created numerous ripples of golden light.


    At the very next moment, Lu Xuan appeared right in front of the Dark Eagle King, who was now frightened. Its attacks were actuallypletely useless against this human.


    When it unleashed all the magic in its arsenal, even the army of all humanity that wasing against it had suffered great casualties.


    How did such a horrifying existence appear out of nowhere?!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was calm as he struck his fist onto the Dark Eagle King, who instantly exploded in the sky and turned into a rain of blood.


    With just a single punch, an entity on equal footing with a human powerhouse that had condensed a flower was brutally massacred.


    The attack was delivered ever so casually. One could only imagine how much had Lu Xuan improved in power.


    It simply paled inparison to when he was battling against Feng Qingming.


    The experts who were watching the battle had their eyes and mouths widely opened; they looked as if they saw a ghost in broad daylight.


    Naturally, they knew that this Dark Eagle King was the overlord of the area near Wuyi Mountain. It was nearly invincible; nothing on Earth stood a chance against it.


    Now, a human had killed it with one punch!


    That was when one of the figures saw Lu Xuan and became overjoyed. Immediately, he flew towards Lu Xuan, bowed, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, are you truly God Lu?!¡±


    Lu Xuan raised his head and looked at this person. It was a square-faced man about 30 years of age wearing tight-fitting clothes. Looking at the emblem on his arm, it turned out that he was from the Special Task Force.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Xuan. Are you from the Special Task Force?¡±


    The square-faced man joyfully said, ¡°As I expected, you¡¯re God Lu! You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    ¡°My name is Zhu Zhi, Chief of the Special Task Force¡¯s Min Province branch!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Chief Zhu!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He did not expect to bump into the current Chief of the Special Task Force¡¯s Min Province branch.


    Speaking of which, Yunxuan Vi had always been on excellent terms with the Special Task Force, especially with their Min Province branch.


    ¡°Is that an ace from earth? Goodness, when did such a person appear on Earth?!¡±


    Many cultivators on flying monsters were shocked. The power that Lu Xuan disyed was astounding. How could such a person actuallye from Earth? Was he from a newly recovered medium-ss world?


    Some asked themselves, ¡°Is he this world¡¯s Child of Destiny?¡±


    Each world had its own Child of Destiny. One or two of such prodigies would always be born in each generation.


    The situation would be even more exaggerated in worlds where spirit qi had recovered. Almost every individual would get a fair amount of fortune which would make cultivation as simple as traveling on a t stretch ofnd.


    The issues that troubled them for a very long them were no trouble at all on Earth¡¯s side. They would naturally be solved due to various factors.


    The biggest issue was that the concentration of spirit qi here was rtively thinner. However, this was no big issue for them; they had mid-tier spirit stones that they could use, after all.


    Nevertheless, they still didn¡¯t dare to approach him. Lu Xuan casually struck down a king of monster kings on par with mankind¡¯s Three Flowers. The sight left them trembling in lingering fear.


    With a mere nce, Lu Xuan sent them fleeing in all directions. They seemed scared that Lu Xuan would divert his anger onto them.


    Meanwhile, the news about a super powerhouse appearing on Earth spread.


    Lu Xuan looked at Zhu Zhi and sternly asked, ¡°Chief Zhu, what happened in the past few years after my departure?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu¡­¡±


    Zhu Zhi gave Lu Xuan a brief overview of what had taken ce over the past few years.


    Not long after Lu Xuan¡¯s departure, the first alien appeared above the clouds.


    The ancient pathway of the stars mentioned in Lu Xuan¡¯s handwritten notes that he left behind suddenly made sense. One by one, cultivators from beyond the realm appeared like raindrops.


    The arrival of these foreign cultivatorspletely disrupted the Earth Federation¡¯s rhythm. The experts from the Earth Federation werepletely outmatched by those foreign cultivators.


    One by one, they fell in defeat!


    Afterward, many powerful monsters came from beyond the realm, upying mountains and dering themselves as the rulers of Earth, just like that Dark Eagle King did. Initially, it was just at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm. Two years after its arrival on Earth, but, it grew into a monster king that was on par with the Three Flowers.


    After these powerful monsters came, monsters that were originally under the control of the Myriad Demon Valley hastily retaliated. Countless monsters began wreaking havoc throughout the world.


    Meanwhile, several waves of monsters killed about tens of millions of people. People over the world were frightened like birds startled by the mere twang of a bowstring.


    Under this circumstance, Base Cities were born one after another.


    Humans upied Base Cities, while monsters upied the mountains and rivers in the wilderness.


    Compared to the age of mankind¡¯s zenith, the Human Federation had grown even stronger. However, the challenge had also intensified with powerful cultivators everywhere.


    Aside from the experts at the Divine Transformation Realm like Zhu Zhi who dared to roam around at the outside, regr cultivators were not bold enough to set foot in the wilderness at all. They could very easily be killed by these monsters.


    Besides, these outsiders all came from a ce called the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re back, God Lu. We¡¯re having quite a bit of trouble. Over the past few years, there have been several instances where Chief Long almost died in battle. Our brethren in the task force have also been constantly changing!¡±


    When Zhu Zhi mentioned the casualties the Special Task Force had over the years, his undaunted eyes turned red.


    Just by listening to what Zhu Zhi said, Lu Xuan could tell how dire the Human Federation¡¯s situation was.


    With the foundation that Lu Xuanid down back then, they strove to make changes, but all their efforts were for nothing after these aces from the Tempest Ocean Realm arrived.


    Still, the situation was much betterpared to what it was in Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life. What urred now only urred several decadester during his past life. In the end, more than half of the poption of the world perished, and it was with billions of casualties that Base Cities were born.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s intervention, reducing the number of casualties to the tens of millions was already an excellent oue.


    ¡°Tempest Ocean Realm!¡±


    Piercing light flickered within Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. He knew too well about what kind of ce that was. After he left Earth during his previous life, the first ce he went to was the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    It was just that in his previous life, an invasion of the Tempest Ocean Realm urred decadester.


    They were powerful enemies that Lu Xuan had always feared.


    In this life, the Tempest Ocean Realm came into the picture several decades earlier. In hindsight, Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance might have pushed forward earth¡¯s spirit qi recovery, which caught the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s attention ahead of time.

 Chapter 796 - What Gave You the Courage to Stand Before Me?

    <h4>Chapter 796: What Gave You the Courage to Stand Before Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were a plethora of hidden opportunities within a recovering world. There was no doubt that the chance of finding such an opportunity was even slimmer.


    Because of Lu Xuan, Earth that had recovered in advance was recovering dozens of times faster than it was in his previous life. Lu Xuan was also constantly advancing through the limits of leveling up, thus raising the limits of the world. He was also constantly promoting the concept of Cultivation for All.


    Unceasing broadening the profoundness of the world of cultivation on Earth!


    This was what brought about the crazy eleration of Earth¡¯s recovery!


    The world and cultivators facilitated each other¡¯s growth.


    This very fact was wholly reflected on Earth!


    Firstly, people from the Blessed Enve racked their brains to return to Earth. Then, the Tempest Ocean Realm discovered the recovering earth and countless of their cultivators poured into the to fight for opportunities.


    Lu Xuan had a headache thinking about the Tempest Ocean Realm. That was a genuinely powerful world guarded by an ace at the Consolidation Realm.


    Now, the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s early entrance had caught Lu Xuan by surprise.


    However, there was still some good news; Earth had notpletely recovered yet, so cultivators still faced plenty of restrictions. If an expert who was at the Consolidation Realm could enter by using sheer force, it was not something that could be settled just by paying a tiny price.


    Lu Xuan mildly sorted out the now chaotic world. In addition to the Human Federation that was now entrenched in the many Base Cities, they were also a myriad of cultivators and monsters from the Tempest Ocean Realm all across the world.


    These entities were attempting to reap away a portion of the great amount of fortune that would have transpired as the spirit qi on Earth continued to recover!


    Nobody might¡¯ve ever asked for such an opportunity. The fruits of cultivating at this ce for one year may have exceeded that of cultivating in other locations for ten years.


    Furthermore, many experts who possessed the Three Flowers at their Prominences have alsoe to Earth in seek of a breakthrough. It was perfectly understandable for them to do so.


    This was bad news for the Human Federation; there was nothing good about this. With so many powerhouses sharing the fortune, they won¡¯t be able to progress as much.


    Many of the opportunities that emerged on Earth would¡¯ve also fallen into the hands of others.


    Severing one¡¯s fortune was no different from killing one¡¯s parents. This was also true in the world of cultivation. If they could¡¯ve defeated them, the Human Federation would have gone on a rampage long ago.


    Facing these powerful cultivators, the Human Federation did attempt to resist them. However, the oue of their efforts was not ideal. Quantity meant nothing to most cultivators.


    If sheer numbers could solve any problem, there would¡¯ve been no point in cultivating!


    These were all within Lu Xuan¡¯s expectations. The Tempest Ocean Realm was a medium-ss world that was above the Holy Sun Continent, guarded by an expert at the Consolidation Realm.


    Compared to them, Earth¡¯s environment had just only recovered to the scale of a medium-ss world. They paled inparison to the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Lu Xuan paused and said, ¡°I got it. Thank you for your answers, Chief Zhu. I would like to go home for now!¡±


    Zhu Zhi quickly said, ¡°Of course, God Lu. I wish you a safe journey!¡±


    Amidst his expression was an uncontainable smile. This was the idol of his youth. It was safe to say that he chose to join the Special Task Force and fight for the Human Federation with Lu Xian as his role model.


    Lu Xuan did not know that in some social circles, the news regarding Lu Xuan¡¯s return was spreading around much faster than he thought.


    Lu Xuan was not as unpopr as he thought. He was the most powerful amongst the Human Federation and the prodigy who brought peace to this world a few years ago.


    Almost every powerhouse from the Tempest Ocean Realm that came into Earth came to the same conclusion: Lu Xuan was the one born of the realm in this era and his body was the vessel to an ocean of fortune.


    Someone like him had long caught the attention of many powerhouses. If it was not repeatedly confirmed that Lu Xuan was no longer on earth, all kinds of troubles would have arisen.


    ¡°Hold your steps!¡±


    While Lu Xuan was on his way home, a figure stood in front of him and blocked his path. It was a young man about 27 to 28 years of age who was dressed in strange clothes. Evidently, he had just arrived here in a hurry.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Xuan was standing on the head of the Deepsea Venom Python as he looked at that young man below.


    ¡°I am Li Ming of the Nine Stars Pavilion!¡±


    This young man stared at Lu Xuan with a somewhat yful look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you for so long now. I never thought that I¡¯d get to see you here. I thought you are very special, but now that I¡¯m looking at you, it seems like you¡¯re no more than so!¡±


    Li Ming looked at Lu Xuan with his head tilted. His eyes were full of evil intentions.


    ¡°Nine Stars Pavilion? That means that you¡¯re just a disciple from a third-stream sect. What gave you the courage to stand before me?¡± Lu Xuan nced at Li Ming chillingly.


    Lu Xuan was very aware of what kind of sect the Nine Stars Pavilion was. When the Tempest Ocean Realm invaded Earth during his past life, cultivators on Earth werepletely powerless to fight back.


    Back then, Earth didn¡¯t even have a decent Cultivation System. They had no power to fight back. Despite their limited number of experts, at least they still existed. With aplete system in ce, at least the ship wouldn¡¯t sink entirely.


    Amid the forces of the Tempest Ocean Realm, the Nine Stars Pavilion was the vanguard of their invasion.


    Lu Xuan also recalled that this man named Li Ming was the eldest disciple of the Nine Stars Pavilion. During Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, this man advocated suppression towards Earth and had killed many of their cultivators.


    He used to be someone who Lu Xuan have to look up to, but that would be several decadester ording to the original timeline.


    When he entered Earth, Li Ming was already an expert with Three Flowers at his Prominence. Although he had just condensed a single flower, hisbat power back then was sufficient to render him invincible on earth.


    He was extremely arrogant, so much so that he didn¡¯t even treat people as humans. Lu Xuan also knew that he had colluded with the aliens to sacrifice countless people for their blood during his cultivation in some kind of dark artistry.


    That was all in the past. Right now, Li Ming who was standing in front of Lu Xuan several decades in advance was just a cultivator at the Ninth Tier of the Divine Transformation Realm. He was not even close to the Three Flowers¡¯ bottom threshold.


    He may have been difficult for Earth¡¯s cultivators to deal with, but he was no trouble for Lu Xuan.


    Li Ming opened his mouth and coldly said, ¡°You dare insult my sect? How wonderful, you despicable earthling!¡±


    ¡°As I expected. Earthlings are all so pathetic. No logic can possibly get through your minds. I wanted to have a nice talk to let you surrender all your fortune, but now that you¡¯ve annoyed me, I shall grant you a painful death!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back as he snorted, ¡°It turns out that it is my fortune that you¡¯re after!¡±


    Atst, he knew what Li Ming was after. In his previous life, he already knew that some dark arts could reap away one¡¯s fortune. However, such good luck would notst long. They would gather in a short amount of time and soon dissipate.


    This would¡¯ve already been enough for most people.


    He was merely bullying a world like Earth, which had just begun recovering and had yet awakened its own God Realm. If an outsider dared to think about stealing the Child of Destiny¡¯s fortune in a regr world...


    That person should be worried about getting struck by lightning when he was walking on the streets!

 Chapter 797 - The Lively Yunxuan Villa

    <h4>Chapter 797: The Lively Yunxuan Vi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Every world had its own Child of Fortune. A Child of Fortune was a prodigy that was loved and favored by the heavens from the moment they were born. Even when they were walking on the streets, they may even trip over some kind of Spiritual Treasure.


    Powerful enemies who were chasing after them may have suddenly died of a heart attack!


    If they were to fall from a cliff, they would fall onto a branch and stumble upon an unrivaled Legacy!


    When they were casually selling a ring on the side of the road, they may get visited by an old man that was actually a hidden ace!


    Each of these people was existences that had the heavens¡¯ special care, and the birth of every Child of Fortune signified a state of the world that was everything but ordinary.


    Only the Child of Fortune born of each era could continuously expand the upper limits of the world and bring about an elevation for the world in the future.


    It could¡¯ve been said that a Child of Fortune was the favored child of each world.


    A Child of Fortune was allowed to die, but if anyone wanted to steal their fortune, the perpetrator would invite upon himself horrifying retaliation from the Will of the World.


    Getting struck by lightning while walking on the streets was somewhat typical. Maybe when they were walking on the streets, the ground might¡¯ve suddenly crumbled to reveal a terrifying monster hiding underneath.


    If that wasn¡¯t enough, maybe a giant meteorite would¡¯ve suddenly crashed down from above the clouds.


    How could people not be afraid?


    Even so, many people were still in constant pursuit of these invisible and intangible fortunes. Still, before the stolen fortune was depleted, the Will of the World could do nothing to them.


    If they were quick enough, they might¡¯ve already escaped this world.


    Lu Xuan had witnessed too many of these disturbing loopholes during his past life!


    However, Li Ming was wrong. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t believe that he was the Child of Fortune born of earth itself; why would the son of the world be cursed to live such a miserable life?


    His current aplishments were all the results of his hard work.


    Lu Xuan faintly said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m dealing with the leader of the Nine Stars Pavilion. I¡¯ll still kill him, no matter what. Who do you think you are?!¡±


    The moment Lu Xuan finished his sentence, he casually struck his palm. The attack pped Li Ming at the speed of electricity.


    Li Ming was hit with absolutely no time to react. His body erupted on the spot and turned into a downpour of blood.


    Lu Xuan faintly said, ¡°What an overconfident fool you are!¡±


    Li Ming must have been used to being arrogant over the past few years on Earth. He probably thought that the experts on Earth were mediocre no matter how strong they were. He never took Lu Xuan, who was born on Earth, seriously as an opponent.


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back and looked forward. These people still managed to turn this world, which had been sorted out in this life, upside down.


    In just a couple of years, the world experienced upheaval. Pictures of debris and wreckages could be spotted in every corner of the world.


    Based on In Lu Xuan¡¯s current situation, Earth had swelled to more than twice as big. Wuyi Mountain underneath his feet was like the pulse of a dragon. The aura it was exuding was much stronger than before.


    What¡¯s more amazing was that the earth was located in a special force field. That meant that even after it swelled to more than double in size, the increase in mass did not cause an increase in gravity that would disturb the bnce in the sr system.


    More people began to receive the news and rushed towards Lu Xian, but they still underestimated Lu Xuan¡¯s speed.


    Lu Xuan recalled the Deepsea Venom Python into the Secret Realm of Tianhai City and used the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to travel. Within a few flickers, he left the Wuyi Mountain.


    Most certainly, the speed at which these people came after hearing the news was far from beingparable to Lu Xuan.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Min Province, within Fu City¡¯s Base City in Yunxuan Vi...


    After years in which the city had been expanded, Yunxuan Vi, which was originally located on the fringe of the city, was now in the city center.


    On this very day, the Yunxuan Vi was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Many reporters carrying giant and bulky cameras came near Yunxuan Vi.


    Among the crowd, Lu Xuan was sitting like a boss in a pavilion at the foot of the mountain which the Yunxuan Vi was located. Most certainly, it was possible that people could never discover his existence if he was unwilling.


    After years of expansion, the Yunxuan Vi was alreadypletely different from what it waspared to the moment of his death. Over the years, the Yunxuan Vi that originally existed on a tiny mountain had shaped itself into a small town.


    This was the only ce where Lu Xuan could consider himself to be at home.


    However, he was in no rush to show himself.


    He also spotted the mass of people at this ce and had yet figured out what was going on here. He took out his old-fashioned cell phone from a few years ago and connected it to the inte. Only then did he discover that the inte was now even more heated than these reporters at the scene.


    ¡°The times have truly changed, after all. I still remember that Earth¡¯s environment wasn¡¯t like this just a few years ago!¡±


    ¡°The times are changing, spirit qi is recovering, and many strange urrences are bound to happen. I heard that the Kunlun Mountains had grown tenfold, became a restricted area in its entirety, and has attracted several experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm in seek of celestial ties!¡±


    ¡°The experts of the Tempest Ocean Realm were still the top powerhouses here. We¡¯re way too far behindpared to the Tempest Ocean Realm!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re powerless against them. These people from the Tempest Ocean Realm hardly saw us as anypetition!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be great if God Lu is here. He¡¯d never let them be so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! During God Lu¡¯s era, nobody was bold enough to try any sort of trick. The world was suppressed and stabilized. Now, even God Lu¡¯s disciple, Goddess Yun could uphold the entire world by herself!¡±


    Many people online were reminiscing about Lu Xuan¡¯s era. Although it had only been a few years, it felt as if a generation had passed for them.


    It felt like two different eras. Since the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s invasion, changes to the world were happening too rapidly.


    While Lu Xuan was still browsing through the inte with his old-fashioned cell phone, quite a few people inside the pavilion were looking at him and gossiping.


    A middle-aged person came in with a young girl who appeared to be about 12 to 13 years old.


    As soon as she entered the pavilion, the young girl asked, ¡°Master, master! You said that Goddess Yun has a master. Why haven¡¯t I heard of that before?¡±


    It seemed obvious that Yun Ling¡¯er was her idol.


    With a slight tinge of emotion, the middle-aged man opened his mouth and said, ¡°Of course she has a master. You were just too little to have known back then. It¡¯s entirely normal for you to not know about it. That man was an invincible powerhouse!¡±


    ¡°That was an unprecedented age. Currently, many experts at the Divine Transformation Realm were born in the Human Federation. However, they all received God Lu¡¯s guidance back then. Goddess Yun, who you idolized, was the disciple that he prided!¡±


    The young girl then asked, ¡°What a powerful person he was. But where did he go?¡±


    The middle-aged man passionately said, ¡°Nobody knew about that. Based on what I¡¯m hearing from the Yunxuan Vi, he might have departed from this realm! If he¡¯s still here, his powers will certainly be above that of Goddess Yun. Maybe, he can even go up against the aces of the Tempest Ocean Realm!¡±


    Next to them, someone could not bear to hear his assumption. He said with a sneer,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be the case. Even if Lu Xuan is still here, he¡¯s still no match for the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm. The Tempest Ocean Realm simply has too many experts, and Lu Xuan is at most at their level. There¡¯s no way he could go against the entire Tempest Ocean Realm!¡±

 Chapter 798 - Mobilizing All Forces

    <h4>Chapter 798: Mobilizing All Forces</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That person clearly despised Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan had given the world peace when he was around in the past. Nobody had dared to cause trouble for him.


    Lu Xuan even controlled the government of the Earth Federation. There was no way for an enemy like that person to survive.


    However, now that multiple years have passed, he was given another chance to act.


    That person continued, ¡°So what if Lu Xuan is extremely capable? Is he any match for the Tempest Ocean Realm? The Yunxuan Vi would¡¯ve already been leveled if the experts and the monster kings from the Tempest Ocean Realm had not been concentrating on searching for the Secret Realm. Lu Xuan would be killed by them even if he grew a few extra limbs!¡±


    The middle-aged man looked furiously toward that person as he said, ¡°Hey, Tang Wuye. You¡¯re betting on the fact that the Yunxuan Vi has to go all out to meet the challenge of the disciple from the Xuanhua Sect, right? That¡¯s why you dare to be so insolent!¡±


    That person brazenly replied, ¡°So what if I am? Yun Ling¡¯er considers herself Lu Xuan¡¯sst disciple and thinks she¡¯s so great. If that¡¯s the case, then how can she be a match for Tang Wuye? I heard that the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm have definitively dered Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s defeat. Tang Wuye is famous amongst the younger generation in the Tempest Ocean Realm; Yun Ling¡¯er was guaranteed to lose!¡±


    ¡°Why do you hope for our people to fail? How would you benefit from the people from the Tempest Ocean Realm seeding? The Yunxuan Vi is our final fortress. Do you know what it means for Earth if even the Yunxuan Vi is defeated?¡±


    The middle-aged man was furious. Many people in the pavilion also looked angrily toward that person.


    These people might¡¯ve not revered the Yunxuan Vi, but the truth was that Earth was gradually declining over the years. Now, the only hope Earth had was the holynd for cultivation, Yunxuan Vi.


    The Yunxuan Vi had expanded over the years to deal with such a situation. They had to prevent the infiltration of experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm, which would drastically worsen the living conditions of the citizens of Earth and even force them into hiding in base cities.


    Aside from scientists manically starting research in hopes of a breakthrough, many cultivation sects also opened their doors to recruit disciples. Several sects even revealed their cultivation techniques for free, hoping to increase the abilities of Earth citizens as quickly as possible.


    The Yunxuan Vi had also gathered at least 10000 geniuses and spent all their time training them.


    Everyone was suppressing their grievances. They hated that someone was putting them down.


    Unconvinced, that person then said, ¡°So what? You¡¯re just trying to cover your embarrassment. It¡¯s just like how you guys keep iming that Lu Xuan can do anything if he was still around. Can he flip the heavens? Does he have multiple limbs? How many descendants of the cultivators and monster kings from the Tempest Ocean Realm came today? What can the federation government do? They can only treat them as VIPs and supply them with good food and wine!¡±


    Meanwhile, at the best position to spectate a battle under the mountain, a bunch of opulently dressed people was looking at the Yunxuan Vi, which was sealed within a sea of fog.


    One person said, ¡°This formation is rather interesting. I heard that someone had tried but failed to break the formation!¡±


    His eyes were filled with indifference. Many cultivators from Earth were not far away from where they were, but he did not think too highly of them.


    Another personughed and said, ¡°I find Lu Xuan to be quite interesting. He might be this world¡¯s aboriginal Child of Destiny. Aren¡¯t many people trying to capture him and snatch over his qi? That¡¯s all they can do after all!¡±


    Another person, who seemed as if he was waiting for a show to begin, then said, ¡°Lu Xuan is not around, but he does have a disciple. We can roughly gauge how strong he is through his disciple!¡±


    As this person spoke, this person could not hide his haughty tone.


    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple is not a weakling. She¡¯s considered rather decent amongst the aborigines. She should have a godly physique, though I do not know how well-developed it is. However, she had indeed won the past three battles she was in. She also defeated the two genius disciples of the Xuanhua Sect!¡±


    One person cautiously said, ¡°I¡¯ll admit that Ling Yun¡¯er has some skills. However, she still ended up inheriting the cultivation system of the aborigines and will be limited in the future. I heard that that lord had wanted to take her as his disciple, but she refused!¡±


    Another person said with disdain, ¡°She truly doesn¡¯t know her ce! What an opportunity it is for that lord to want to take in a disciple, yet she doesn¡¯t know how valuable that chance was!¡±


    Suddenly, a wave of shocked cries spread from afar. They saw a teenager dressed in fiery-red battle armor surrounded by clouds in the distance. The teenager was tall and slender and handsome. He was stepping on evasive light as he approached them.


    One person shouted, ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here. The Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s top disciple of this generation, Tang Wuye, is here!¡±


    Tang Wuye stood tall and straight, which made him look like a living god of war. He stood high above as he observed everything that was happening in the Yunxuan Vi.


    One expert from the Tempest Ocean Realm said, ¡°Tang Wuye is impressive, indeed!¡± Rumor has it that he has already defeated an elder who was at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm in battle. Judging from the current situation, the Xuanhuo Sect would have another powerful Three Flower Realm fighter soon!¡±


    The expressions of several experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm who were still in the Divine Transformation Realm changed when they heard those words. A Three Flower Realm fighter was still a rare sight even in the Tempest Ocean Realm, despite it being helmed by a Consolidation Realm fighter. Hadn¡¯t theye all the way from the Tempest Ocean Realm to Earth for an opportunity to make a breakthrough?


    Several people in the crowd softly said amongst themselves, ¡°They¡¯re mobilizing too many people!¡±


    An expert from the Tempest Ocean Realm who understood the situation said, ¡°What¡¯s weird about that? Yun Ling¡¯er had won three battles in a row, two of them being the disciples of the Xuanhuo Sect. She must be rubbing it in their faces. Would the Xuanhuo Sect be who they are today if they did not regain their reputation? After all, they are the greatest sect in the world right now!¡±


    The Xuanhuo Sect was the greatest in the Tempest Ocean Realm. How could they allow themselves to be disgraced by the aborigines on Earth? Even if it was just a contest between the younger generation, failure was not an option for them.


    One cultivator from Earthmented, ¡°Man, Earth has it tough. Until now, only the Yunxuan Vi managed to hold their own. Only Goddess Yun could barely resist the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm!¡±


    That was when within the Yunxuan Vi, a figure flew past the horizon with pitch-ck evasive light under her feet and arrived before Tang Wuye.


    The person was a youngdy who looked about 17. She had fair skin and exquisite features. Her body was exuding a kind of devilish light, yet it was not as dark and dull as ordinary devil light. Instead, it was like a devil sun, extremely incandescent.


    The light did not have the sinister feeling of an ordinary devil qi. Instead, it felt like a righteous kind of qi.


    Tang Wuye said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here! With your potential, you¡¯re already quite decent in this aboriginal world. Still, you¡¯re far weaker than me. I came here today to tell you that it¡¯s pointless to even try to resist!¡±

 Chapter 799 - Leading the Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 799: Leading the Heroes</h4>


    Yun Ling¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯ve battled the sessors of the Xuanhuo Sect. They are not that strong. You call our world an aboriginal world, but that¡¯s just because you¡¯ve had more time to prepare yourselves. Perhaps one day, we¡¯ll be on equal footing; we won¡¯t know who will be victorious in battle!¡± Her voice was crisp and clear, yet it had a certain determination.


    ¡°How can a little girl like her be bold enough to shamelessly boast about that?!¡±


    ¡°Clearly, she doesn¡¯t know her ce!¡±


    ¡°Who does she think she is?! She¡¯s just an aborigine.¡±


    A group of experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm shouted in fury when they heard those


    The people they regarded as aborigines had dared to act like this in front of them. To them, this was considered an act of treason.


    Yun Ling¡¯er also heard them shouting. She nced at them in the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking about this down there? Come up here if you think that I am wrong!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s words incited another wave of fury amongst the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm. Even though they weren¡¯t top-notch experts in the Tempest Ocean Ream, how could they tolerate such disrespect from somebody in this aboriginal world?


    ¡°What a gutsy aborigine. Let me see how strong you are!¡±


    At that moment, a knight in steel armor charged toward Yun Ling¡¯er with lightning-fast momentum.


    Buzz!


    The air seemed to have been torn apart. The knight was unimaginably fast, instantly arriving in front of Yun Ling¡¯er with his horse and a spear in his hand.


    The powerful battle qi he exuded shook the surroundings!


    ¡°It¡¯s the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    Several cultivators from Earth were horrified by such a terrifying cultivation level and equally shocking abilities.


    A fighter like that would be undefeatable on Earth.


    There might not even be a fighter like that on Earth.


    Yun Ling¡¯er instantly attacked. She waved the sword in her hand and shattered the air with her swordlight. Devil mes raged around her body like a devil sun.


    Creak¡­ creak!


    The swordlight cleaved onto the knight and sliced him into two, causing blood to spray all over the ce.


    Everyone froze when they saw both the knight in steel armor and his horse cleaved into two. The crowd fell dead quiet once his corpse hit the ground.


    What a harrowing scene!


    An expert from the Tempest Ocean World had been directly cleaved into two by Yun Ling¡¯er with one strike. There was no doubting Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s strength!


    ¡°How is that possible? How could her cultivation improve by that much in such a short time!¡±


    One expert from the Tempest Ocean World had his eyes wide with disbelief. He had seen Yun Ling¡¯er fight a year ago. Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s abilities were far weaker than they were now.


    However, in just a year, Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s abilities had be so powerful that she could easily kill an expert who was in the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    It was easy to imagine how strong Yun Ling¡¯er was based on how she had cleaved the knight into two with just one strike.


    One expert from the Tempest Ocean Realm said in astonishment, ¡°Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence?¡± He felt as though he had just seen a powerful fighter at the level of the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence. It was the power behind her every action that attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Another person immediately came to his senses and replied, ¡°No, wait. She hasn¡¯t materialized the three flowers. She would be ten times more terrifying if she did!¡±


    There was no way that Yun Ling¡¯er had materialized the three flowers. An expert at that level would not be able to do just that.


    ¡°Fei Wu, what a disgrace!¡±


    Tang Wuye only nced at the corpse of the knight in steel armor that had fallen somewhere. Not only did the knight fail to protect the reputation of the Tempest Ocean Realm, but he was also killed by Yun Ling¡¯er in one strike. He essentially became a stepping stone for her.


    Tang Wuye coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can disregard the Tempest Ocean Realm just because you defeated a worthless piece of trash! If not for the orders of that lord, your Earth would have be a colony a long time ago. Do you think that you¡¯d still afford to be so arrogant?¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er pursed her lips tightly. There was a flickering devil light in her beautiful eyes, which made them look even more clear and gorgeous.


    Yung Ling¡¯er raised her sword and said to Tang Wuye, ¡°Quit your nonsense! I¡¯ll fight you since you want a battle today!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my little disciple to have grown so much while I was gone!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Yun Ling¡¯er and thought back to the time when he had just met Yun Ling¡¯er. Back then, she had just been a middle school student wearing a school uniform and exuding a young and inexperienced aura.


    Her appearance did not change much, though she had be more attractive and elegant. She also had the demeanor of a leader.


    Yun Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t have it easy over the years. She became a symbol of the Earth¡¯s cultivation world, ultimately bing a leader.


    Nobody was born a leader; leaders had to be trained and polished slowly.


    Even Lu Xuan only managed to slowly cultivate that kind of demeanor after going through many trials and tribtions.


    He was more worried about his family, but he knew that he could not rush these things. He decided to ask his disciple about it once the battle was over.


    Tang Wuye took action. His expression was sharp and unfeeling. Essence qi poured out from every pore on his body. A mysterious runguage appeared on his body.


    Boom!


    Tang Wuye struck like a ball of fire, raising a finger and pointing it towards Yun Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°This is the Dark me Finger, the signature move of the Xuanhuo Sect. However, he is the only one in his generation who has cultivated this technique to such a level. Just this technique alone cemented his position on the top of the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s younger generation!¡±


    Several experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm recognized the technique and knew how terrifying the Dark me Finger was, as well as how difficult it was to cultivate the Dark me Finger.


    Just that finger was enough to shatter an entire mountain.


    There was a fiery light around Tang Wuye, sharp without equal.


    At that moment, Yun Ling¡¯er also unleashed her light and cast her unparalleled devil technique. She infused her technique into her sword.


    Her sword collided with the Dark me Finger and released an incandescent light that was radiant and eye-catching.


    The terrifying scene shocked countless people. The terrifying tide of energy nearly crumbled the horizon.


    ¡°It¡¯s the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm. They are both at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm!¡±


    The crowd was shocked. The twobatants were young, yet they were already at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Judging from the situation, they would both inevitably step into the Three Flower Realm.


    Many people were startled. It was understandable for Tang Wuye to have such a cultivation, given his talent and how the Xuanhuo Sect had nurtured him. However, Yun Ling¡¯er was different; she managed to develop such a level of cultivation by her own talent.

 Chapter 800 - Sword Finger Consolidation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 800: Sword Finger Consolidation Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Several peoplemented the situation. Being born on Earth with such a cultivation level was simply a cruel waste of a precious resource.


    She might¡¯ve even reached the Sword Finger Consolidation Realm in the future if she had appeared in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    However, that was clearly impossible now. The effect of an iplete cultivation system on a cultivator was too much to handle.


    However, they had no way of knowing what kind of person was supporting Yun Ling¡¯er, the cultivation system of the Tempest Ocean Realm was iplete.


    A victor was not decided after the collision!


    The twobatants attacked again instantly, almost at the same time. As Yun Ling¡¯er constantly shed forward, the ripples she formed in the sky looked like those on the surface of the water as they spread outward in rings.


    It was as if a peacefulke surface was being attacked by a violent storm.


    On the other side, Tang Wuye had alsounched his attack. He filled the sky with mes from his hands, unleashing an incandescent light to swallow the harrowing swordlight.


    His body released an endless torrent of mes and scorched the sky, making him look like a god of fire.


    Yun Ling¡¯er shot out various beams of demon sword qi in rapid session and extinguished the mes.


    The twobatants disyed a startling battle quality and rming abilities the moment they attacked!


    They had exchanged several hundred blows within a short time. Every attack resulted in jarring explosions that would spread throughout the area. Each of the terrifying attacks had enough power to shatter mountains, yet they could not determine a winner from just those attacks alone.


    The crowd was fixated on the battle. They did not have to bother with the winds of the battle as there were barriers and formations buried around the Yunxuan Manor. Those barriers forcibly nullified the terrifying after winds of their battle.


    Despite how terrifying the battle looked, the crowd did not have to worry about being hit by the ripples from the attacks.


    ¡°Whoa... how could such a terrifying person exist in this world!¡±


    Several people looked as though they had seen ghosts when they saw the battlingbatants. Yun Ling¡¯er and Tang Wuye¡¯s battle seemed like a scene from when the world is about to end.


    Even though the ripples of the battle could not hit them, the shocking air currents that resulted were enough to frighten them.


    ¡°Dark me Cauldron!¡±


    Tang Wuye flew up higher into the air like a ming deity. His body was enveloped in mes. Several cultivators from Earth were dumbfounded. They had never seen a battle at such a level; they all went pale with fear.


    The scene before them was too harrowing. After Tang Wuye announced his Dark me Cauldron technique, a cauldron that was covered in raging mes appeared behind him.


    The more sharp-eyed spectators recognized the cauldron immediately. It was the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s most powerful divine item, the Dark me Cauldron.


    The magic behind the Dark me Cauldron technique was a study developed based on that divine item. It allowed the user to mimic the attacks of the Dark me Technique.


    Of course, the power of the magic would increase by multiple times if it was used in conjunction with the actual Dark me Cauldron.


    All of the mes and scorching light gathered to form a river, then coursed into the Dark me Cauldron before it struck in Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s direction.


    A dull light shimmered in Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She was familiar with this technique. The two disciples from the Xuanhuo Sect that she had defeated before had also used this technique on her.


    However, the power of their techniques was not on the same level as the one Tang Wuye was using now.


    Yun Ling¡¯er formed a hand seal with a single hand and shouted, ¡°Descent of the Sky Devil!¡±


    As Yun Ling¡¯er spoke, an infinite amount of devil qi erupted from her body. It covered the surroundings and formed a dense fog.


    However, her devil qi felt righteous; it did not give off any sinister or eerie feeling at all.


    The infinite devil qi gathered to form a massive figure of a devil in the air.


    This devil had a tall and slender frame; it seemed vaguely feminine. Several people could faintly recognize that the devil resembled Yun Ling¡¯er herself.


    Yun Ling¡¯er saw herself as some kind of devil god; to her, she was the only devil in this world.


    This devil was not actually part of the devil race. Instead, it was an actualization of the great path: the devil path.


    It was righteous yet extremely terrifying.


    The sky devil shot a punch toward the Dark me Cauldron that was hurtling toward it the moment it appeared.


    Boom!


    The Dark me Cauldron was immediately sent flying away and shattered like mes.


    The sky shook violently. Everyone could even feel the ground under them trembling slightly. The aftermath of their shes had shaken the surroundings.


    After sending the Dark me Cauldron flying away, the sky devil pressed the advantage it had and pounced toward Tang Wuye. It grabbed the air and formed a devil sword with the unending devil qi around it, then shed the sword down toward Tang Wuye.


    Boom!


    That was when everyone felt their surroundings being torn apart. A fighter that was as terrifying as thebatants had reached the limits of what the world could tolerate. They were only slightly weaker than a fighter at the Three Flower Realm.


    Boom!


    Through the giant explosion, the crowd saw the Dark me Cauldron that Tang Wuye had conjured once again crumble in the air.


    ¡°Descent of the Sky Devil!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er stood on the shoulder of the devil with her arms crossed as she looked coldly down at Tang Wuye.


    She had gained the advantage in that short bout.


    Nobody expected anything like this to happen. They had expected her to be defeated after a prolonged battle with Tang Wuye.


    Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s abilities were equally terrifying against a powerful opponent like Tang Wuye.


    She might¡¯ve even been more powerful!


    Even Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her physique. She had the Almighty Devil Path Physique, which was one of the strongest physiques in the world. How could someone like Tang Wuye contend with that?


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Tang Wuye spat out a mouthful of blood. He never expected to be suppressed by a female aborigine in this aboriginal world. He had been defeated in two to three moves.


    Not only was he defeated, but his opponent had also forcibly suppressed all of the techniques that he cast.


    He could instinctively tell just how scary Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s techniques were.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Tang Wuye was in disbelief. He had cultivated the strongest technique in the Tempest Ocean Realm, yet it meant nothing against Yun Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? How disappointing!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er crossed her arms as she stood on the shoulder of the devil. There was a hint of disdain in her eyes.


    Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s gaze infuriated Tang Wuye even further, causing the mes around his body to rage on. Yun Ling¡¯er had gained the upper hand, yet she had not continued with her attack.


    What is she doing? Is she looking down on me, Or is she pitying me?


    An insuppressible rage grew within Tang Wuye¡¯s heart at that thought!


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your sympathy!¡±

 Chapter 801 - A Breakthrough for Yun Linger

    <h4>Chapter 801: A Breakthrough for Yun Ling¡¯er</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Tang Wuye bellowed, an unceasing amount of mes swirled out from his body and turned the entire sky into a fiery grave.


    The terrifying scene left everyone who saw it breathless.


    Behind him, a Dark me Cauldron that was evenrger than the one before rose slowly. He instantly lifted it and sted it towards Yun Ling¡¯er.


    ng!


    The Sky Devil¡¯s fist struck the Dark me Cauldron with a loud crashing sound.


    This time, however, he did not shatter the Dark me Cauldron.


    ¡°Come at me. I will kill you today!¡±


    Tang Wuye bellowed as he lifted the Dark me Cauldron and tossed it towards Yun Ling¡¯er at sweeping momentum. His hair fluttered in a way that seemed as if mountains and rivers were going to be devoured.


    ¡°To have forced me to this state... I guess it¡¯s your turn to die!¡±


    As for Yun Ling¡¯er, her eyes remained cold as her face remained emotionless. She raised her sword and charged forward.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Every collision between the two fighters brought about a terrifying explosion in the air. The tides of energy were so horrifying that even barriers and magical formations could not contain them.


    ¡°So powerful! These two are literally on par with the Gods or Buddhas from the legends!¡±


    ¡°Cultivators from our generation should learn from these two!¡±


    ¡°All hail, cultivators of Earth. ording to cultivating speeds at Goddess Yun¡¯s level, I¡¯m afraid that it wouldn¡¯t take long before Earth will wee itself its first Three Flower powerhouse!¡±


    At that moment, people online were wildlymenting on the streaming channel that was broadcasting this fight. People could hardly see what was happening.


    ¡°Things would be even better if God Lu is here. God Lu¡¯s power was at an invincible level back then. If God Lu is here, he definitely won¡¯t allow them to be so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°A disciple of God Lu indeed. I can seemingly see God Lu¡¯s shadow on her!¡±


    Every collision between the two was the ultimate collision of strength, speed, and technique. Both sides exchanged about a thousand blows, but neither side had an advantage over the other.


    After being stimted by Yun Ling¡¯er, Yang Wuye used some techniques that would damage his Origin Power to temporarily boost his strength. Even so, he still couldn¡¯t take down Yun Ling¡¯er.


    Yun Ling¡¯er was above the sky, treading on unceasing amounts of devil qi like a demon lord.


    Tang Wuye was struggling constantly from beneath her. After exchanging a thousand blows, the seque of him forcibly raising his strength erupted.


    He gradually fell into a disadvantage. It was impossible to struggle, like a bug getting stuck in a spider web.


    The two were onpletely different levels of strength. The crowd could already notice blood spurting out of Tang Wuye¡¯s body. The muscles on his body were being torn apart.


    There was no doubt who emerged victorious.


    Suddenly, the finishing blow came as Yun Ling¡¯er Tang Wuye was shed by Yun Ling¡¯er with her sword. He barely used the Dark me Cauldron to resist this fatal blow and avoid being split in half.


    Atst, he was still defeated. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the muscles all over his body exploded and his bones cracked. He plummeted from the sky and fainted, deprived of allbat abilities.


    ¡°What? Tang Wuye lost?¡± Everyone was shocked, especially the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm. They knew full well how powerful Tang Wuye was. He was powerful enough to rival the experts of the older generation. Although he didn¡¯t have the Three Flowers, it was only a matter of time until he did.


    He was also a promising candidate for the next Head Elder of the Xuanhuo Sect and a soon-to-be Consolidation Realm ace of the sect.


    In contrast to the powerhouses from the Tempest Ocean Realm who was shocked, the earthlings were cheering in joy. The streaming channel was instantly flooded withments.


    ¡°All hail Goddess Yun!¡±


    ¡°Goddess Yun is superb!¡±


    ¡°She truly is the disciple of God Lu. She inherited the graceful bearing of her master!¡±


    On the inte, an endless stream of praise poured in.


    That was when everyone noticed Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s strange appearance in the sky also attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She stood firmly and motionlessly high up in the sky. She seemed to have tapped into a state of deep contemtion.


    In the meanwhile, the crowd could feel the aura on Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s body growing more intense by the second.


    Some began to ask, ¡°What is she doing?¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er did not return to the Yunxuan Vi, nor did she continue to hunt for Tang Wuye.


    The situation seemed extremely odd.


    One strong expert from the Tempest Ocean Realm quickly said, ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s having a breakthrough!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er was the most powerful cultivator on Earth; nobody had ever heard of an expert who was at the Three Flower Realm. On the other hand, the Tempest Ocean Realm had a plethora of experts at the Three Flower Realm. Therefore, people were rather familiar with what would happen if an expert at the Three Flower Realm appeared.


    While everyone was discussing what was happening, the aura on Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s body was constantly intensifying.


    Auric power constantly rippled outward and formed an ocean of qi and blood in the air.


    Boom!


    The aura on Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s body was undergoing its first round of explosions.


    ¡°She¡¯s condensing her Auric Flower!¡±


    At that moment, some were able to tell that Yun Ling¡¯er was going through a breakthrough. What¡¯s more, she was condensing her Auric Flower.


    One expert from the Tempest Ocean Realm immediately cried out, ¡°Excellent attainment given her young age. Among the Three Flowers, perhaps the most powerful one and the easiest to condense is the Auric Flower!¡±


    Among the Three Flowers, the younger someone was, the easier it would be for them to condense their Auric Flower. For the Spirit Flower, however, it was the other way round courtesy of the umtion of time.


    Meanwhile, the Essence Flower required a bnce between the two.


    With that said, a dash of jealousy shed across that expert¡¯s eyes.


    This was an expert at the Three Flower Realm!


    Even in a top-tier medium-ss world like the Tempest Ocean Realm that was guarded by powerhouses at the Consolidation Realm, the number of those at the Consolidation Realm could be counted on one hand.


    Beneath the Consolidation Realm was the Three Flower Realm!


    These were the mostmonly seen top experts across worlds. This was what they worked hard to achieve!


    They came to Earth to also utilize the massive amounts of fortune and opportunities brought by the recovery of Earth¡¯s spirit qi to improve their strength.


    Before they could get their opportunity to make a breakthrough, they were now watching an aboriginal acquiring the opportunity out of the blue. How could they not feel shocked and jealous about that?


    ¡°I finally know why she used her words to trigger Tang Wuye. She wanted to use the pressure Tang Wuye exerted to bring about a breakthrough for herself!¡±


    Some immediately reacted.


    While everyone was caught up in discourse, several figures emerged from the crowd and directly charged at Yun Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Many were caught in shock at first, but they then understood what was happening. Those people were nning to kill Yun Ling¡¯er.


    Whether it was the Auric Flower, Spirit Flower, or Essence Flower, condensing it must bepleted in one go. The process could not be interrupted; once it was, the opportunity would be gone.


    Many gasped in worry, ¡°Such vicious thoughts!¡±

 Chapter 802 - Lu Xuan Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 802: Lu Xuan Strikes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Severing one¡¯s fortune was equivalent to killing one¡¯s parents, but impeding one¡¯s path of cultivation was even worse.


    Seeing that Yun Ling¡¯er was seeminglypletely defenseless, a few wicked ones decided to take action.


    ¡°Shameless gnats. Where is your self-proimed bearing as an expert of the Tempest Ocean Realm?¡±


    ¡°It turns out that this is the so-called heights of the Tempest Ocean Realm. Those who are with the Tempest Ocean Realm,e forward. I¡¯ll whack your faces until they swell!¡±


    ¡°What the? How utterly shameless!¡±


    Many who saw this through the live broadcast barraged thements section with words of condemnation. These people¡¯s actions rendered most of them speechless.


    Even the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s supporters who have been constantly showering them with praise over the years were struck dumb.


    Even though they were their supporters, not all of them were willing to be one of them. Many of them were just exasperated.


    Even they grew angry upon seeing the birth of Earth¡¯s first Three Flowers expert about to be interfered with.


    ¡°How despicable!¡±


    A rageful roar sounded from above the Yunxuan Vi. A ray of swordlight sliced through the sky and subsequently divided into multiple rays in the middle of the air.


    Of these figures who were charging over, a few of them were struck by swordlight and they instantly exploded and turned into a rain of blood.


    Only three remained on the battlefield, all at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm. Even so, none of them remained unscathed; they were still severely injured by the swordlight.


    ¡°Pssst! A single streak of swordlight that divided into a few rays managed to kill so many experts at the ninth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm and severely wound three beings at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm. Does something like that even exist on Earth?¡±


    Subsequently, a figure flew out from the Yunxuan Vi. It was a beautifuldy who appeared to be about 20 years old.


    ¡°That woman... why does she look like God Lu¡¯s mother?!¡±


    Some of Earth¡¯s cultivators recognized this beautifuldy. She was none other than Lu Xian¡¯s mother, Liu Wanrong.


    That was when many remembered that Lu Xuan¡¯s mother was also an expert, but she had stopped fighting a long time ago.


    Even if Lu Xuan was not here, there were still his two younger sisters and Yun Ling¡¯er. These three goddesses were likely the best fighters in the world.


    From the looks of things now, it may seem that Liu Wanrong was no weaker than Yun Ling¡¯er; she was at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    ¡°What exactly is Yunxuan Vi hiding? How can this ce nurture so many experts?¡±


    The experts of the Tempest Ocean Realm watched this scene unfold as if they were looking at a ghost. Such a tiny ce was capable of nurturing several powerhouses.


    Liu Wanrong pointed at the remaining three fighters and condemned them, ¡°You can¡¯t condense your own Three Flowers, yet you dare to ruin my disciple¡¯s opportunity? How very shameless of you!¡±


    ¡°The Tempest Ocean Realm calls themselves an upper-ss world. Is this what you have in your minds all day?¡±


    Her words made the expert from the Tempest Ocean Realm so ashamed that they could not even raise their heads.


    ¡°What a majestic demeanor. Does the mere and insignificant Yunxuan Vi truly think that you¡¯re already invincible now?¡± A chilling snort arose from the distant sky which tone sounded very unkind.


    The crowd looked over, only to see an enormous peacock standing at three feet tall. It was this peacock who had spoken just now.


    However, everyone who was present at the venue seemed unsurprised. They were already used to animals being able to speak.


    The peacock continued in a cold voice, ¡°Do you know whose disciple he is? Who would dare to injure him this badly? His master is on his way here right now. You¡¯re all doomed to die! You wish to have a Three Flower cultivator for yourself, don¡¯t you? Fools!¡±


    Boom!


    Within a fraction of a second, a gust of terrifying coercion erupted from the peacock¡¯s body. It turned out to be a powerhouse above the Three Flower Realm. The massive coercion crushed down which actually slightly affected Yun Ling¡¯er while she was undergoing a breakthrough.


    Liu Yanrong yelled, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far this time! How dare a monster like you behave so arrogantly in a human Base City?!¡±


    ¡°So what about it? Your so-called president still has the kneel before me!¡±


    This peacock was extremely haughty; it was obvious that he had no respect for this ce at all. Regr monsters would morph into human form, but he appeared in its peacock form instead. This was the true pride in its heart.


    He believed that the peacock was the symbol of all aptitudes.


    Many human cultivators remembered the humiliation they have suffered over the past few years. Even the president who represented supremacy dared not to behave wantonly before these monster kings.


    An advantage in numbers meant nothing at all when facing a powerful cultivator.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    At that moment, more than a dozen missiles with a tail me appeared. Above these missiles, the light of runes glittered. These were Runic Missiles that had undergone several generations of improvements.


    It was much more powerful than ordinary missiles. These were specially researched to deal with powerful cultivators.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The peacock snorted and waved its hands. Feathers swept out like sharp arrows and detonated these missiles at close range. They could not pose any threat to him at all. The peacock coldly said, ¡°You dare to attack me? It looks like there¡¯s no problem with me trying to kill you!¡±


    When they came to Earth, they agreed with the governing body of the Earth Federation. Although they were extremely arrogant, they knew that there was no guarantee that they would survive if the Earth federation went on a rampage against them.


    Therefore, they agreed to not kill people in Base Cities, which could¡¯ve been regarded as preserving thest bit of dignity of the Earth Federation government.


    Now, he finally found a reason to attack. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the thought.


    He slowly came forward, seemingly taking his time with each step. The pressure from an expert at the Three Flower Realm rendered Li Wanrong¡¯s body mildly shuddering. It was simply too powerful.


    Any ordinary person at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm would have already knelt by now.


    ¡°How dare a mere monster be so presumptuous!¡±


    Suddenly, Liu Wanrong showed an incredible expression on her face as if she had heard an incredible voice.


    The Peacock King did not stop moving. With a wave of his hand, the sky full of feathers turned into a shower of arrows that directly enveloped Liu Wanrong and Yun Ling¡¯er.


    Whoosh!


    A streak of swordlight shattered both Heaven and Earth, instantly sweeping away the feathers and reducing them to ashes.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± At that moment, the peacock turned around only to see a young man in a moon-white robe walking out from a distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Some cultivators already had their eyes and mouth widely opened.


    The moment they saw that figure, they only felt joy.


    It was God Lu!

 Chapter 803 - Humiliating a Monster King

    <h4>Chapter 803: Humiliating a Monster King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s God Lu, it¡¯s God Lu!¡±


    ¡°God Lu! I¡¯m not seeing things, am I?!¡±


    ¡°I must be seeing things. Why else would I be seeing God Lu at this time?¡±


    Thements on countless live streams were instantly filled with the words ¡°God Lu¡±.


    Everyone had thought that they were seeing things at first, but they quickly came to their senses. It was Lu Xuan. No one would impersonate him. It was fine to impersonate others in this day and age, but impersonating Lu Xuan was akin to asking for death.


    Even if that person was not torn apart by the countless angry Earth citizens, the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm who had ill intentions toward Lu Xuan would¡¯ve also targeted the imposter.


    Why would anyone impersonate someone being targeted by others?


    With a certain gravity in its eyes, the peacock said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The human who had just appeared had managed to block its attack. He calmly announced, ¡°It is I, Lu Xuan!¡±


    Everyone who was watching the battle instantly burst intomotion. Lu Xuan had returned at such a critical moment for the future of the Earth Federation.


    ¡°You are Lu Xuan?¡± The peacock had heard of him before. Even though it had never seen Lu Xuan in person, it had grown tired of hearing the name. At the very least, it knew about Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan asked calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you bloody bird. Did you ask me for permission to kill my disciple?¡±


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you¡¯re back!¡± Liu Wanrong was ted. She wasn¡¯t prepared for Lu Xuan to appear before her during such a critical time.


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°Mother, let me deal with this bloody bird before we continue our conversation!¡±


    ¡°You sure are bold!¡±


    The peacock was enraged, ¡°Who do you think you are? You are merely a cultivator in this aboriginal world. Even the people from the Tempest Ocean Realm wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to me like that! Who do you think you are?!¡±


    The peacock moved swiftly and shot out a bolt of divine light toward Lu Xuan that shattered the sky like a light cannon.


    Lu Xuan flipped his palm over and cleaved the light cannon-like attack apart. However, the peacock followed up with its attack and manically charging toward Lu Xuan.


    Its gigantic body was many timesrger than Lu Xuan was, crashing down towards Lu Xuan like a small mountain.


    Lu Xuan remained apathetic and silent as he grabbed his Geng Metal Sword and swept it forward.


    A sword qi took shape and grew in size as it traveled through the air, instantly severing the bolts of divine light emanating from the peacock¡¯s body. Without losing momentum, the sword qi sliced towards the peacock¡¯s body.


    Ah!


    The crowd only heard a pathetic cry. They then saw that one of the peacock¡¯s wings had been entirely chopped from its body, leaving behind a jarring scar.


    The peacock suddenly revealed an intensely fearful expression, making it seem rather human.


    Lu Xuan managed to sever one of its wings and severely injured it with one attack, but only the peacock knew that it had avoided the attack just in time when it sensed that something was off. Otherwise, the peacock wouldn¡¯t lose just its wing. Its entire body would have been cleaved into two.


    What kind of person was that? How could he be so frightening?


    The crowd, especially the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm, felt a chill down their spines. They had done as they pleased and acted extremely arrogantly because they thought that nobody like that ever existed on Earth.


    The shock in their hearts was indescribable now that they saw a powerful fighter like Lu Xuan suddenly appear on Earth.


    Lu Xuan calmly said, ¡°You managed to avoid the attack?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to care too much about having missed his attack.


    ¡°What do you want to do, human?¡± The peacock was in extreme shock. It was as though it had seen a ghost.


    It felt that the handsome man with chiseled features in front of it was the most terrifying monster in the world.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just want to kill you, is all.¡±


    Lu Xuan could vaguely remember that this peacock devastated the Earth Federation during his previous life. It loved to eat humans and had to have 100 humans per meal.


    Then, several cultivators from the Earth Federation tried their hardest and used every means at their disposal before finally managing to kill it.


    Lu Xuan also had an impression of Tang Wuye, who had severely injured Yun Ling¡¯er just now. In his previous life, Tang Wuye appeared decades from today. By that time, he was already a forerunner of the cultivators in the Tempest Ocean Realm. He had be the strongest Consolidation Realm fighter in that realm.


    They were all notorious figures in his previous life when he saw them all as natural disasters.


    However, Lu Xuan no longer considered them to be too strong for him.


    ¡°I have the monster kings behind me¡­ If you dare to touch me, Earth will be finished!¡±


    The peacock retreated in a hurry. It was no longer as arrogant as it was at first; Lu Xuan had beaten it into fear.


    Just one strike from his sword had almost killed the peacock. What kind of deity was Lu Xuan?!


    The peacock desperately iled its other wing and stepped on its evasive light as it tried to escape far away.


    However, the crowd only saw a blur before Lu Xuan arrived in the sky above the peacock and stomped his foot down.


    Boom!


    Following the massive explosion, the peacock was trampled onto the ground. Then, the crowd could clearly feel the ground trembling slightly.


    They could imagine just how much pain the peacock was in from being trampled on the ground.


    The peacock continuously coughed up blood as it trembled in the crater on the ground. It had broken multiple bones.


    It finally felt remorseful. It could have received VIP treatment in the base city, yet it had toe and get embroiled in such a situation.


    The peacock struggled and tried to get up, but was stomped into the crater once again.


    Its head had been split open, causing blood and brain matter to spill all over the ce. It was now covered in blood, which looked rather uncharacteristic of a Three Flower Realm monster king.


    ¡°That¡¯s Lu Xuan?¡± The experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm finally came to their senses and realized Lu Xuan¡¯s methods had been too brutal.


    A Three Flower Realm monster king was not considered a weakling even in the Tempest Ocean Realm, yet someone had trampled it into a crater.


    How utterly humiliating!


    Everyone understood the situation at that moment. Lu Xuan was humiliating the peacock.


    Wasn¡¯t the peacock acting all high and mighty before? Didn¡¯t it eat humans just to satisfy its hunger?


    Lu Xuan wanted to beat the peacock down into the Earth to show everyone that the peacock wasn¡¯t as impressive as it made itself out to be. He wanted to tell them that the peacock was not a deity and did not have divine qualities; it was just a violent beast.


    Though, who looked like the more brutal one now? Which one of the two looked more brutal? The crowd knew without a doubt that the answer was Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 804 - Arent They Just a Bunch of Beasts, Why Cant We Eat Them?

    <h4>Chapter 804: Aren¡¯t They Just a Bunch of Beasts, Why Can¡¯t We Eat Them?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The morale of the citizens has risen again!¡±


    One expert from the Tempest Ocean Realm noticed that the citizens of Earth around them who had once been terrified of them have now be excited. Some of the citizens even dared to look directly into their eyes, openly disregarding them.


    All of this was because of the man in front of them.


    Only now did they realize how impressive Lu Xuan waspared to the rest of the world poption.


    The once suppressed morale of the Earth citizens waspletely reversed when they saw that Lu Xuan had returned.


    They could clearly feel the attitude of the Earth citizens around them change. They could also imagine just how excited the rest of the people on Earth were.


    ¡°Looks like we have a n. The authority that we spent years setting up has been trampled by him, one step at a time!¡±


    One expert from the Tempest Ocean Realm knew what Lu Xuan was trying to do.


    Lu Xuan was using this simple and violent method to tell everyone that the Tempest Ocean Realm was nothing impressive. So what if there was a monster king that did as it pleased? Wasn¡¯t it being trampled into a crater and covered in blood now?


    The people from Tempest Ocean Realm were not that powerful. They could still be killed, humiliated, or dragged down from their altars.


    ¡°Bravo, God Lu!¡±


    ¡°God Lu lives up to his reputation. His attacks are extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Even a Three Flower Realm monster is not a match for God Lu. Just how strong is he?¡±


    ¡°This peacock was clearly not worth facing God Lu¡¯s true strength!¡±


    Just like the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm thought, the atmosphere on Earth had instantly changed. Thement section on the live streams exploded.


    The countless people who idolized Lu Xuan wanted to rush to Yunxuan Vi so that they could fight by his side.


    The peacock under Lu Xuan¡¯s feet had be unconscious from the trampling. It was like a pile of mud, limp and unmoving.


    Lu Xuan then lifted the massive peacock and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have a peacock feast tonight!¡±


    Everyone froze when they heard what Lu Xuan said. Something about this seemed slightly off. Why did he suddenly talk about eating?


    However, nobody dared to say anything, not even the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm. They knew full well the difference between their abilities.


    They could not afford to offend a person who could easily trample a Three Flower Realm monster king to death.


    However, one of the fighters from the Tempest Ocean Realm still summoned the courage to step forward.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, even though you are powerful enough to kill a Three Flower Realm monster king, you didn¡¯t have to humiliate it. Otherwise, you¡¯d definitely cause a great deal of trouble for yourself. All of the monster kings in the world are watching you!¡±


    This fighter from the Tempest Ocean Realm must have received an order as he mustered the courage to threaten Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan calmly said, ¡°So what if they are watching? I¡¯ll eat them all if they dare toe and give me trouble! I mean, aren¡¯t they just a group of beasts? Why can¡¯t I eat them?¡±


    The fighter from the Tempest Ocean Realm turned green when he heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words. Aren¡¯t they just a group of beasts?


    To think that Lu Xuan would dare to say those words. These fighters would never dare to say such things even if it would save their life!


    All of the monster kings were at the Three Flower Realm. Any of them could cause a great deal of havoc.


    One fighter from the Tempest Ocean Realm gasped and said, ¡°He sure dares to run his mouth. This Lu Xuan is 10 times more domineering than we first thought!¡±


    Lu Xuan had been too gutsy.


    The fighter from the Tempest Flower Realm continued to boldly say, ¡°Mr. Lu, even if you are a powerful fighter at the Three Flower Realm, you shouldn¡¯t be able to fend off all of your enemies, right?¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    The fighter sensed the killing intent radiating from Lu Xuan¡¯s squinted eyes and immediately adopted a more humble attitude. He replied, ¡°We admit that a powerful fighter like you is extraordinary and worthy of joining our ranks. We can share a part of the opportunity on Earth with you!¡±


    Lu Xuan could not help butugh in anger. Their words showed that they were not giving him any respect.


    They must¡¯ve seen him as amoner who did not know any better.


    Even though Lu Xuan had disyed strength that was far stronger than the Three Flower Realm, the Tempest Ocean Realm only thought that he was just worthy enough to join their ranks.


    They had a high and mighty attitude as if to say that allowing him to join their ranks was the greatest gift in the world.


    They also said that they would share the resources and opportunities found on Earth with Lu Xuan. That meant that they have already regarded the resources on Earth as their own. They expected Lu Xuan to be grateful to them for granting an aborigine like him some of their resources.


    An ordinary Three Flower Realm fighter from Earth might submit to these people.


    However, they ultimately misjudged Lu Xuan!


    Why would Lu Xuan worry about any of them? Lu Xuan was just about to show them that they had no right to make those kinds of decisions on Earth.


    ¡°Get lost. Tell the person ordering you around that you can use any methods at your disposal. I do want to see how many meals you are going to give me!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed coldly. His gaze seemed to be able to pierce through space and look at the figure behind that fighter directly.


    The fighter from the Tempest Ocean Realm scurried away in a hurry. How would he dare to stay? He knew full well that he was going to die there, but he had no choice but to step forward.


    Naturally, Lu Xuan¡¯s assertive deration invited a massivemotion. The morale of the cultivators on Earth was greatly boosted, but they weren¡¯t the only ones who were witnessing the battle through the live stream.


    ¡°How arrogant. Lu Xuan doesn¡¯t seem to know any better!¡±


    ¡°That peacock is arrogant and does not know its limits. I don¡¯t care about its death, but it ended up being humiliated. It¡¯ll even be turned into a delicacy for him to eat. Is he pping us in the face?¡±


    ¡°What an arrogant human!¡±


    The monster kings that were upying the forests or the peaks of mountains inevitably felt a little grief for the death of their kind when they witnessed the scene.


    The giant beasts were rushing toward the base city at Fu City with rming speed.


    The governments of the variousnds have never rxed their monitoring of these beasts. Naturally, they received the news immediately.


    ¡°It never rains but it pours. Mr. Lu has just returned but he has already caused such a big scene!¡±


    Dragon also just received the notification in the base city at the capital city.


    As the leader of thergest intelligencework in the world, he naturally received more information than anyone else.


    Dragon immediately stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to Fu City. Even though we can¡¯t help much with the situation, we cannot let the people from the Tempest Ocean Realm and Earth think that we are spineless cowards!¡±


    Ming Yueyao, who was standing by his side, was the same way. They had been married for so long now that she was now used to this.


    Meanwhile, outside Yunxuan Vi, Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s aura was constantly condensing before a radiant flower finally appeared above her head.


    She had condensed the Auric Flower!


    Boom!


    The aura on Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s body exploded and formed a bloody cloud.

 Chapter 805 - Return, Uproar

    <h4>Chapter 805: Return, Uproar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The aura on Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s body constantly increased over time. That was a natural increase after she stepped into the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence Realm.


    Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s control over the aura in her body reached a point at which she materialized the Auric Flower. She could manipte her aura out of instinct to continuously temper her body, allowing it to constantly reach new heights.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er flew over and dove into Lu Xuan¡¯s embrace like a swallow.


    Even though she had been going through private training, it did not mean that she had no sense of the outside world.


    On the contrary, she had been lucid throughout the entire process. It was just that she could not afford to rx while she was condensing her Auric Flower. Therefore, she would not move even if she was facing a treacherous situation unless it directly threatened her life.


    An opportunity like that was too hard toe by. She assumed that she would probably take more time to condense the Auric Flower if she depended on her own abilities and went through the normal route.


    However, with the Earth in peril, she had no other choice as a leader. She had to race against time. She even had to risk getting Tang Wuye to go all out on her just so she could further hone her abilities.


    Even though she had already be Goddess Yun and was revered by all, she still looked like a little girl when she saw her master. She had been living in fear all these years as the entire weight of Earth rested on her shoulders.


    It was too hard for just one person to handle alone!


    ¡°You¡¯ve already be a finedy!¡±


    Lu Xuan was extremely satisfied when he saw Yun Ling¡¯er.


    The efforts he spent when he epted her as a disciple in the past had finally paid off. His disciple had helped him with his responsibilities when he was not around.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re getting even more handsome! That¡¯s not good!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er teased Lu Xuan, her eyes a little red.


    ¡°You were too suave when you killed the peacock just now. It¡¯s too evil. To think that it would try to kill me when I was having a breakthrough. I would¡¯ve been the first to fight it if it hadn¡¯t died in your hands!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er was pretty, but she also held on to her grudges bitterly!


    There was a small portion of her heart dedicated to recording these grudges.


    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. His disciple was bing more and more like a goddess, but she would show her original petty nature from time to time.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back to the vi for now. I also want to hear exactly what happened while I was out!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the dumbfounded people around him, then picked up the massive peacock before heading into the Yunxuan Vi with his mother and disciple.


    An expert from the Tempest Ocean Realm was left dumbfounded. He said, ¡°We didn¡¯t manage to stop her in the end and let her reach the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence Realm. The Yunxuan Vi now has two fighters at the Three Flower Realm. Only the top-notch factions in the Tempest Ocean Realm would have more than one fighter at the Three Flower Realm holding the fort!¡±


    Another expert, who had nearly been frightened out of his mind, added, ¡°Lu Xuan truly lives up to his reputation as the Child of Destiny of this aboriginal world. His cultivation is terrifyingly strong. His disciple is also rming enough, being able to reach the Three Flower Realm in just a few years. However, Lu Xuan is even more fearsome. He wouldn¡¯t be considered weak even amongst other Three Flower Realm fighters!¡±


    They were only thinking about what had happened just now after Lu Xuan left.


    They couldn¡¯t process everything that had happened in that brief moment. They couldn¡¯t even react to whatever had happened.


    They only felt more afraid now, after everything was over. Fortunately, not everyone had been foolish enough to stop Yun Ling¡¯er from making a breakthrough.


    First, it had been Liu Wanrong, then Lu Xuan managed to rush over at the right time. To the experts who were fervent believers of the fortune theory, that a prime example of Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s plentiful fortune.


    If not for the immense fortune protecting her body, Yun Ling¡¯er would not have made it through any of the situations; she would¡¯ve never made a breakthrough on the battlefield from breaking through on the battlefield, survived the collective attacks of the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm, or handled the sudden appearance of the Three Flower Realm peacock.


    Any of the experts there would have died if they encountered either of the situations, yet Yun Ling¡¯er remained unharmed. Her cultivation even improved significantly in the process.


    One of the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm said, ¡°It must be her fortune that is protecting her body, but isn¡¯t that why we rushed over here from the Tempest Ocean Realm?¡±


    As the live stream went underway, the news of Lu Xuan¡¯s return spread throughout Earth and Blessed Enve at an unbelievably fast rate.


    Many people had witnessed the live stream, but they were just a small portion of the poption of Earth and the Blessed Enve. Most of the people still had their jobs to do while the live stream was taking ce.


    Upon hearing the news, people initially reacted with disbelief.


    ¡°What? God Lu is back? How is that possible? Didn¡¯t the rumors say that he had died outside the field?¡±


    Nobody could believe it. Over the years, countless people had attempted to find Lu Xuan, but nobody had managed to seed.


    There were also various rumors that Lu Xuan had died outside of the field, which had stemmed from Lu Xuan not appearing. Thus, many conspiracy theories became widespread.


    The Yunxuan Vi could not control and restrain these theories either. They might have been able to curb online discussions, but how would they be able to control private discussions?


    The rapid spread of these rumors over the years made everyone disbelieve the news that Lu Xuan had returned.


    The poption erupted in aplete uproar when they saw the video of the battle.


    It was in turbulent eras like these that the poption saw the importance of having a top-notch fighter like Lu Xuan.


    In the past, people feared that Lu Xuan would threaten the Earth Federation if he became too powerful. Now, however, those thoughts were considered absolutely ridiculous now


    It was the same in the other worlds. If they didn¡¯t have powerful fighters to protect them, they would be living no differently from ants.


    ¡°God Lu is back! There¡¯s hope for us now!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s hope for the Earth now! Earth will no longer be a ce where others can freely humiliate anyone anymore!¡±


    Countless citizens spread the news, extremely ted.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan was eating heartily in the Yunxuan Vi. The best chef in the vi had prepared the peacock and made it into a delicacy.


    Since the peacock was in the Three Flower Realm, that meant that its flesh contained an immense amount of energy. It was useful even to a fighter at Lu Xuan¡¯s caliber.


    It was even more so for everyone else. His mother, Liu Wanrong, felt her aura being guided around her body after she ate a quarter of her portion. She felt that she was about to explode.


    She quickly went into private training. Lu Xuan believed that there would be another Three Flower Realm fighter in the Yunxuan Vi after she emerged from her closed training.


    His father, Lu Tiancheng, fared even worse. He felt his aura coursing throughout his body after having a small portion of the meat. His face becamepletely red and he was unable to eat any more. He immediately broke through from the fifth tier of the Divine Transformation to the sixth tier.

 Chapter 806 - Ill Pacify the World Again

    <h4>Chapter 806: I¡¯ll Pacify the World Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Over the years, Lu Xuan¡¯s father made less progress than Yun Ling¡¯er and Liu Wanrong. He had only managed to reach the fifth tier of the Divine Transformation Realm even after Lu Xuan left behind a variety of manuals and cultivation resources.


    Of course, those improvements meant nothingpared to the progress that Yun Ling¡¯er and Liu Wanrong made.


    His father was regarded as one of the fastest-improving cultivators amongst the other cultivators on Earth. It was already quite a difficult task to achieve.


    Although Lu Tiancheng did not fight people head-on, he had been forced into several bloody battles over the years.


    Even Lu Tiancheng had to be mobilized frequently in this turbulent era to battle. He resisted the tidal assault of monsters and had been in many gruesome battles.


    Naturally, he would¡¯ve improved much quicker than everyone else. Moreover, he was cultivating a top-notch technique. It was natural for his cultivation to be at that level.


    Lu Tiancheng understood that he could not help his wife and son with his strength and might even hold them back. This also stoked his pride as a man.


    He trained bitterly in secret and did not give up even for a moment.


    Lu Xuan and Yun Ling¡¯er were the only ones left in the room after Lu Xuan¡¯s parents left.


    Lu Xuan only cared to gorge himself, ignoring all of the reporters and people from the outside world who wanted to meet him.


    He asked Yun Ling¡¯er about Earth¡¯s current predicament. The pressing issue was that the monsters havepletely lost control.


    As time passed, the restoration of spirit qi had grown intense, with more ordinary creatures being awakened as monsters. Originally, Lu Xuan had nned to control them through the Myriad Demon Valley.


    He wanted to constantly pick out monsters with potential and get them to join the Myriad Demon Valley.


    He was then going to pick the victor out of those monsters and crown it as the monster king before using it to control the monster tide.


    That had been a useful method when Lu Xuan was around.


    However, everything changed with the appearance of the monsters from the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    The most powerful monster on Earth and the monsters¡¯ cultivation techniques had been in the Myriad Demon Valley. Because of that, the demons that have awakened spiritual intelligence had no choice but to submit to the Myriad Demon Valley.


    With the methods and the subjects Lu Xuan left behind, the monsters that refused to submit would eventually be annihted. There was no other possibility.


    However, the monopoly of the Myriad Demon Valley had been broken with the arrival of many powerful monster kings whose cultivation was at the summit of the Divine Transformation Realm and even the Three Flower Realm.


    These monster kings upied mountains as their territories and each controlled countless monsters. The Dark Eagle King that Lu Xuan encountered on his way back was one of the great monster kings whose cultivation was at the Three Flower Realm. It controlled the Wuyi Mountains.


    The system that Lu Xuan had set up previously hadpletely lost control. It was why human activity had been restricted to the base cities they had had to set up once again.


    There were too many monsters causing trouble and humans suffered heavy losses. They could not control the scale of the monsters¡¯ devastation, which made it too dangerous for countless humans to be spread across the wilderness.


    The base cities were like battle fortresses, armed to the teeth with high-tech weapons and cultivation techniques.


    Even the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm would not want to attack such a battle fortress.


    These monster kings were distributed all over Earth.


    Aside from the monster kings that have crossed over the ancient pathway of the stars, another source of trouble was the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    These experts came from various factions. Some upied caves in secret realms throughout the wilderness and awaited an opportunity to achieve a breakthrough.


    Others did whatever they pleased in base cities and the government of the Earth Federation could only tolerate them.


    They didn¡¯t dare to offend these powerful cultivators. At first, the Earth Federation had tried to organize the military to encircle and attack them, but to no avail. Against these powerful cultivators, their armies were only a small threat to the fighters at the lower tiers of the Divine Transformation Realm. The more powerful Divine Transformation Realm fighters could ignore them.


    Some of the powerful cultivators even went to variousnds and cooperated with the leaders there, who rapidly grew strong with the support of these cultivators.


    The Earth Federation did not dare to suppress them, which resulted in dissension and discord amongst the rulers of the base cities. The base cities that were subordinate to the Earth Federation were no longer able to suppress these dissenters.


    This was especially since the Earth Federation had basically been created from the people¡¯s fear of Lu Xuan¡¯s power.


    Every major region had its culture and economy, so it would already impressive enough if he managed to forcefully unify them for a few decades. Who could have expected such a big change to happen in just a few years?


    Many restorationists started to appear in the major regions, but they grew to be more arrogant over time. Some of them even organized public activities. In the past years, the Earth Federation had to suppress restorationist activities hundreds of times.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression did not change after he heard all of this. The overall development of the situation was bing more simr to what he knew in his previous life. It was almost a carbon copy.


    Lu Xuan had made many ns and integrated Earth¡¯s overall strength since his rebirth, yet it was being easily and violently torn apart by someone else.


    He had worked hard for decades, but the situation had reverted to what it was before overnight.


    If the ordinary citizens have not leaned toward consolidating the strength of everyone on Earth after they felt an unprecedented sense of threat from how powerful the Tempest Ocean Realm was, the major regions would have left the Earth Federation and restored their old countries two years ago.


    The situation was worse than he imagined. In the past, he had managed to promote the creation of the Earth Federation using his powerful abilities. Since that was the case, those people could also use their might to split the Earth Federation back into various countries. Everything depended on how strong the person was.


    Strength truly allowed a person to do whatever he wanted!


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s the current situation. The separationist tendencies in the various regions are getting stronger with each passing moment. I¡¯ve personally taken action to suppress them in the past, but I was still foiled by the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm. I didn¡¯t manage to protect the Earth Federation that you left behind!¡± Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned a little dull.


    Lu Xuan patted Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°That¡¯s alright. It¡¯s normal for you to not be able to deal with the strength of the Tempest Ocean Realm right now. However, it won¡¯t be long until you reach the Consolidation Realm in the future if you follow the route I nned for you!¡±


    He had done everything he did in the past to defend against the Tempest Ocean Realm, but he had expected that day toe several decadester. How powerful would Yun Ling¡¯er be then?


    Anybody would be able to protect Earth if they developed and grew, be it Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, Yun Ling¡¯er, or even Liu Wanrong. Earth might even be able to contend with the Tempest Ocean Realm if they all got stronger.


    However, his only miscalction was that the Tempest Ocean Realm invaded Earth decades before, resulting in Earth returning to its original state.


    Still, he had returned. It was alright; there was still time for everything.


    He had managed to pacify the world in the past, and he could definitely do it again!

 Chapter 807 - Four Great Holy Lands and Five Consolidation Realm Fighters

    <h4>Chapter 807: Four Great Holy Lands and Five Consolidation Realm Fighters</h4>


    ¡°Oh right, where are Shanshan and Guoguo?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    He did not see the siblings when he returned this time. However, he saw that his parents were not sad and guessed that the two of them were fine. He only heaved a sigh of relief then.


    He did not ask about them just now and instead waited for this moment to ask Ling Yun¡¯er.


    ¡°Oh, they went to the Tempest Ocean Realm. They were taken in by the sectmaster of the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s Holy Land, Holy Nun Gate, as her only two personal disciples!¡± Yun Ling¡¯er exined.


    Lu Xuan suddenly remembered something. He said, ¡°The sectmaster of the Holy Nun Gate, Lin Ziyi?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Lady Lin Ziyi!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er replied. She seemed to have just recalled something and asked, ¡°But Master, how did you know that it was her?¡±


    Lin Yun¡¯er was curious. Her master had just returned. How could he know about the masterful fighter of the Tempest Ocean Realm, Lin Ziyi?


    ¡°Of course I would know!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed as he said, ¡°I know more than you¡¯d think I would. The Tempest Ocean Realm has Four Great Holy Lands and five fighters at the Consolidation Realm. Lin Ziyi from the Holy Nun Gate is one of them!¡±


    Lu Xuan knew about this not because someone else had told him about it, but because he knew exactly what kind of person Lin Ziyi was.


    The Tempest Ocean Realm was a top-notch medium-ss world and was attended to by Consolidation Realm fighters.


    There were four Holy Lands for cultivation: the Xuanhuo Sect, Holy Nun Gate, Cloud City, and the Steel Knight Association.


    The five fighters in the Consolidation Realm included the leaders of the Four Great Holy Lands as well as the Elder Supreme of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    They made up the Four Great Holy Lands and the five Consolidation Realm fighters of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    The most powerful of the Four Great Holy Lands was naturally the Xuanhuo Sect. Not only did they have a deep heritage, but they also had two Consolidation Realm fighters in this generation. They were more powerful now than they had ever been.


    The leader of the Xuanhuo Sect was also publicly acknowledged as the most powerful person in this generation. It was until 20 yearster when someone else rose to be his equal: the leader of the Holy Nun Gate, Lin Ziyi.


    When Earth had been invaded by the Tempest Ocean Realm in his previous life, it was when these two formidable fighters, the current leader of the Xuanhuo Sect and Lin Ziyi were fighting for dominance.


    However, they were currently decades from when the first invasion happened. Lin Ziyi had just reached the Consolidation Realm and should not be able to contend with the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    This meant that the Xuanhuo Sect was currently the most powerful organization in the world. Nobody could stand up to them.


    The Xuanhuo Sect was also the most forceful and overbearing of the Four Great Holy Lands. They upied a quarter of thend and resources in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    They were currently Lu Xuan¡¯s strongest opponents.


    Cloud City had a history of being neutral and was very mysterious; they primarily kept a low profile. The Steel Knight Association also aimed to conquer. Lin Ziyi¡¯s Holy Nun Gate was probably the closest ally Earth currently had.


    Rather than call it a contest between the Holy Nun Gate and the Xuanhuo Sect in the past, however, it was more of a fight for dominance between Lin Ziyi and the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    That was because Lin Ziyi was basically alone. She did not bother to tend to her Holy Nun Gate even though she created the faction and was very carefree. She had the least number of followers and resources of the Four Great Holy Lands.


    Lin Ziyi managed to contend with the Xuanhuo Sect mainly because of how forceful she was. She had forcefully brought the Holy Nun Gate up to the level of being one of the Four Great Holy Lands.


    Lu Xuan knew Lin Ziyi; she had once taken good care of him. She was a high and mighty fighter at the Consolidation Realm instead, while he was an insignificant lone cultivator.


    However, she still helped Lu Xuan a great deal. After that, Lu Xuan fought by Lin Ziyi¡¯s side and was her ally in battle.


    The two of them fought by each other¡¯s side for a long time and even attacked an upper-ss world and conquered the nine heavens together.


    It was, once again, an old friend!


    ¡°Master, you sure are well-informed despite not having been around for a while. We have Lady Lin Ziyi to thank for preventing the Tempest Ocean Realm from colonizing Earth and driving our citizens out all these years ago!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er had a look of admiration when she mentioned Lin Ziyi.


    ¡°Back then, Lady Lin Ziyi¡¯s clone entered Earth and took in Shanshan and Guoguo as her disciples. The people from the Tempest Ocean Realm just didn¡¯t go all out and massacre our citizens because of her name!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened!¡¯


    Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t encountered this in the past. Back then, his family had died a long time ago.


    Clearly, this was one of the butterfly effects he created with his actions.


    Lu Xuan gravely said, ¡°Since that is the case, I¡¯ll have to head over and thank her one day!¡±


    Even if he forgot about their camaraderie in his previous life, he had to thank her personally for epting his two sisters as disciples and indirectly protecting Earth.


    Lu Xuan guessed that with Lin Ziyi preference to avoid trouble, her protecting Earth was just an indirect oue.


    Lu Xuan thought that Lin Ziyi was a beautifuldy who hated trouble and had no ambition in life.


    Lin Ziyi was a simpledy. She did not have manyrge ambitions in life. To her, even cultivation was just going through the motions.


    She managed to reach the Consolidation Realm because of her rming talent for cultivation.


    Simply put, she was a person blessed by the heavens. While she did put in effort in her cultivation, she was still rather rxedpared to true cultivation maniacs.


    She would also frequently conjure various clones to travel the world. However, this attitude allowed her to be a powerful fighter capable of contending with the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect 20 yearster.


    Even now, she was one of the five Consolidation Realm fighters.


    This infuriated many cultivators who could not catch up to her no matter how much they trained.


    However, at Lu Xuan¡¯s current level, he could easily understand that her not fighting was also a way of fighting.


    The technique that she cultivated required her to go with the flow like that. When coupled with her extreme talent for cultivation, her cultivation would increase dramatically as long as she trained normally and took the standard path.


    Lu Yuan looked toward Yun Ling¡¯er and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you follow them?¡±


    There was no way that Lin Ziyi would fail to notice Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s talent if she could see the strength and talent that the two sisters had.


    Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s talent was not beneath his sisters or his mother, Liu Wanrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have you, Master? How can a person have two masters?¡± Yun Ling¡¯er chuckled, ¡°Furthermore, my master is the most charismatic master in the world! How could I bear to leave you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the general situation. I was under so much stress. It has been too hard for me. A beautiful youngdy like me couldn¡¯t even get my beauty sleep! Look, I even have dark eye circles now!¡± Yun Ling¡¯er said as she pointed at her beautiful eyes. ¡°But since you are back, I can naturally pass all of these responsibilities to you!¡±

 Chapter 808 - A Furious World, Meeting the Enemies Alone

    <h4>Chapter 808: A Furious World, Meeting the Enemies Alone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    News of Lu Xuan¡¯s return spread throughout the world as quickly as possible.


    Everyone was in an uproar!


    Lu Xuan was the pir of confidence to every cultivator on Earth. Any difficult problem would¡¯ve seemed insignificant if Lu Xuan was around.


    The cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm were also rather interested in Lu Xuan.


    They had heard about many of Lu Xuan¡¯s legendary feats ever since they came to Earth.


    That man had just appeared in front of them yesterday, yet showed a level of cultivation of the Third Flower Realm the moment he attacked.


    Furthermore, he managed to easily kill a peacock which was also at the Third Flower Realm. At the very least, he was not the weakest fighter amongst fighters who were at the Third Flower Realm.


    His performance had been rather domineering!


    Several powerful fighters have banded together. Lu Xuan¡¯s existence had made the already stormy Earth even more treacherous.


    Several experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm either openly or secretly expressed their dissatisfaction for Lu Xuan. There were also people cheering for Lu Xuan¡¯s return online.


    A brutal massacre urred in Midton during the third day of Lu Xuan¡¯s return. A base city that was situated in Midton was attacked by a beast tide and thousands of people were massacred.


    The world fell into an uproar once more.


    Thousands of people have been massacred. Not many of them had managed to escape.


    Countless people were in an uproar. Multiple videos of the base city falling to the attacks spread across the Inte.


    Countless monsters nketed the area and attacked the base city, seemingly unafraid of death. They took the missiles andser cannons directed at them head-on.


    Even an attack from a nuclear missile was useless. Everyone saw that the sky around the base city was obscured by ayer of thunderclouds. All of the nuclear missiles were blocked off by the thunderclouds when they got close. The missiles could not reach the city at all.


    There had been a hill-like figure standing on the city walls of the base city under the thunderclouds. It was a massive lone wolf with silver-gray fur, which exuded immense pressure even through the video, which was shot from far away.


    That terrifying figure sent chills down the spines of everyone watching!


    Everyone saw that the wolf had wings made out of lightning behind its back.


    Everyone obviously knew who this lone wolf was: the Lightning-Winged Wolf King!


    It was a terrifying monster king that upied the Midton region. It was rumored to be an immensely powerful monster king that hade from the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    It had harrowing powers and was unmatched in the Midton region.


    The base city in the Midton region trembled under its threat. That lone wolf had massacred the satellite city of a base city when it first appeared on Earth.


    It had now ughtered an entire base city and led to thousands of human deaths, directly or indirectly.


    The monsters around Midton had fallen under its control and followed itsmand ever since it appeared.


    ¡°What does that beast want to do?¡±


    ¡°Darn it, didn¡¯t it reach an agreement to stop massacring cities with the government of the Midton region?¡±


    ¡°Kill it! We can¡¯t let it off! They killed tens of thousands of people!¡±


    Countless people were discussing the situation over the Inte. Everyone wanted to tear the beast to shreds.


    What was even more infuriating was that the Lightning-Winged Wolf King brazenly adopted the base city as its nest after it ughtered the city. It clearly did not have any regard for humanity.


    Many people became furious!


    Most of the people who died during the incident were citizens of Earth. Even though the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm were also humans, they were clearly not from the same world as the citizens of Earth. These experts kept silent on the topic.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King said, ¡°The authority of the monster kings will not be challenged by a lowly human. Lu Xuan dared to kill the peacock king, which means that he is opposing the collective monster kings. The incident today is just a prelude. The fall of a monster king will be apanied by a million human deaths until we kill all of you!¡±


    The Inte instantly burst intomotion. Everyone finally realized why the Lightning-Winged Wolf King had suddenly taken action.


    It was rted to Lu Xuan killing the peacock monster king earlier.


    Countless people were also shocked by another piece of news. Lu Xuan had also killed another monster king while he was on his way back: the Dark Eagle King.


    That meant that Lu Xuan killed two Three Flower Realm monster kings.


    If they were to believe what the Lightning-Winged Wolf King said, then two million people had to die to quell the fury in the monster kings¡¯ hearts.


    This was just the start. Only a few thousand people had died.


    That meant to say that many more people had to die to quell the fury in the hearts of the collective monster kings.


    Everyone felt that their lives were hanging by a thread!


    The sudden attack of the Lightning-Winged Wolf King had crushed a base city. It directly proved that a base city had no way of dealing with a Three Flower Realm monster.


    If even a base city in Midton suffered such a fate, how would the base city in the other regions fare any better?


    There were numerous monster kings in the world. Just how many people had to die by their hands?


    They directed their fury toward Lu Xuan!


    That was the public opinion that formed across the Inte.


    Over the years, the powerful factions from the Tempest Ocean Realm had created many submissive tribes. Several people were secretly directing their anger toward Lu Xuan, iming that they would not have suffered such heavy casualties if not for Lu Xuan. These people were not amongst the minority.


    At this point, the Yunxuan Vi had be the focal point of everybody on Earth.


    Everyone was awaiting Lu Xuan¡¯s reaction.


    They were waiting for Yunxuan Vi to react!


    ¡°They are all waiting for me!¡±


    Lu Xuan met Dragon in the Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, you must not take action. They have nned this all along. ording to my information, their motive for this action is to impact the morale of Earth¡¯s citizens. You were just the target they found, Mr. Lu!¡± Dragon quickly warned. ¡°If you don¡¯t attack now, you¡¯ll be threatened by everyone. However, you might not be able to fend off all of your enemies if you take action now!¡±


    ¡°I know. The Lightning-Winged Wolf King must have a bunch of monster kings backing him. That must be why it dared to take action so suddenly!¡± Lu Xuan nodded. He could tell that this was a trap that was designed to trap him between a rock and a hard ce.


    He would fall for their trap if he went forward with his n, but his reputation would be irreversibly damaged if he did not.


    Lu Xuan had always been the most powerful protector of Earth. He had not been around when the previous massacres had happened while Yunxuan Vi had done its best to protect the citizens without him. However, this time, Lu Xuan was in the Yunxuan Vi.


    Even though the masses could understand why Lu Xuan would not take action, it would still have a disastrous impact on his reputation.


    The demon kings were trying to force Lu Xuan into the trap.


    With fury in his eyes, Lu Xuan coldly said, ¡°How can I back down now that the other party has set a trap for me? I¡¯ll go and face them alone. I¡¯ll see what they have up their sleeves!¡±

 Chapter 809 - Theres No Fight I Cant Win

    <h4>Chapter 809: There¡¯s No Fight I Can¡¯t Win</h4>


    Millions of lives were lost all to force him out of hiding.


    It was evident that the person hiding in the Lightning-Winged Wolf King¡¯s shadow was ruthless.


    That person would never stop until Lu Xuan came out of hiding, even if it meant sacrificing all two billion souls.


    By justifying his action as taking revenge for the monster kings, not only could the person cause Lu Xuan to lose all his authority. He could also re-establish the belief in the strength of monster kings.


    Even though the Tempest Ocean Realm cultivators were usually on bad terms with the monster kings, they both knew one thing: the war they were about to start.


    They shared a single goal, to stand above all the powerful beings on Earth.


    Their first target was Yun Ling¡¯er. Even though she was targetted for offending many people in the past, most strong cultivators of other worlds had no wish to see such a talented cultivator emerge on Earth.


    If Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo weren¡¯t taken in by Lin Ziyi of the Holy Nun Gate as her disciples, the monster kings would¡¯ve gone on a full-scale war instead of handling matters in the dark.


    Most of the Earth¡¯s cultivators posed no threat to the monster kings as only less than a hundred people had managed to reach the Divine Transformation Realm, with most of them in the lower tier of the realm.


    Even if they fought together, they would be single-handedly wiped out by cultivators who were at a higher tier of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    It was true that Earth¡¯s cultivators had amazing talent. They were able to break into the Divine Transformation Realm despite the limitations of their world, which made them somewhat better than most of their counterparts in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    No matter how talented they were, however, the time spent cultivating was rtively short. None of them had the power to defeat the top 10% from the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Earth would¡¯ve been devastated if not for Lin Ziyi¡¯s protection. It would be physically impossible for anyone from Earth to shine.


    The Earth Federation had been training people to master their own skillset to avenge the dead. About 90% of Earth¡¯s best talents had gathered in Yunxuan Vi for that purpose.


    Perhaps most people weren¡¯t concerned about the fight that was about toe. Still, it would¡¯ve been impossible for the Earth Federation to fight back once the cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm and the monster kings decided tounch their attack.


    If they were putting their hopes in more talents like Yun Ling¡¯er who were emerging to help prevent the war, then they were putting their hopes in the wrong ce.


    Yun Ling¡¯er had to be impossibly talented to reach Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence at such a young age. However, her talent was so rare that it allowed her to stand over the rest of the universe. She was also fortunate enough to be taught by Lu Xuan, who was hailed as one of the best; that caused her power to rise even faster than ordinary people. It would¡¯ve taken a thousand years for anyone to reach her stage, but it only took her a day inparison.


    She was the only one who¡¯d met all those conditions.


    The cultivation world on Earth was on the brink of destruction. However, Lin Ziyi¡¯s fame had managed to prevent anyone else from bing popr; nobody had the wits to go against her as of yet.


    Still, it wouldn¡¯t take long for someone to notice that Lin Ziyi was no more than a hoax. There was also the fact that nobody was sure if she would fight the whole cultivation world to protect the Earth.


    Based on what Lu Xuan knew about Lin Ziyi, she might just abandon Earth¡¯s people to save herself.


    Luckily enough, the man wasn¡¯t going to do something as stupid as cing his hope on someone else.


    Dragon said, ¡°You mustn¡¯t do that! It¡¯s true that those monster kings deserve to die for killing millions of our kind. They may be the enemy of mankind, but one has to live to exact their revenge! How are you going to avenge the lost souls if you¡¯re dead yourself? Mr. Lu, you¡¯re Earth¡¯sst hope. If anything happens to you, things won¡¯t just end with countless deaths.¡±


    Dragon firmly believed that even a billion lives were worth less than Lu Xuan¡¯s.


    Earth was in a bind, and the people had only a few chances left to turn the tide around. In the center of those chancesy either Lu Xuan or the Yunxuan Vi.


    That was why Dragon came to the same conclusion as those higher-ups in Earth Federation: as long as Lu Xuan lived, there would be hope.


    Lu Xuan stood up and announced, ¡°I get why you¡¯re worried, but aren¡¯t you underestimating me too much? This time, I¡¯ll make everyone realize who¡¯s the ruler of Earth!¡±


    As God Lu and the Celestial Lord in his previous life, Lu Xuan gave out an aura of invincibility.


    Even Dragon was utterly shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s speech, to the point where he had no idea how to respond.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a foolproof n. As long as I live, there¡¯s no fight I can lose.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude remained the same as it was a decade ago.


    His words seemed to calm Dragon down. Ten years ago, Lu Xuan said the same thing and began his conquest of Earth. As a result, he managed to defeat all that were corrupted and unite its people by establishing Earth Federation.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s determination was something Dragon was willing to believe in.


    Meanwhile, the inte came together into a single mind and unanimously decided that they had to kill Lightning-Winged Wolf King. The only problem was that human¡¯s nuclear weapons were ineffective against a monster king in the Three Flower Realm.


    The problem did not lie in the weapon¡¯s destructive prowess, but rather its incapability to reach the target.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King was able to intercept the nuclear warheads miles before reaching their target with its Lightning Magic. This was the only way that the weapons could reach was the radiation from the st.


    Unfortunately, a monster on its level would survive any nuclear weapons without sustaining too many injuries, as long as it wasn¡¯t in the center of the st.


    Now that Earth¡¯s most powerful weapon was proven ineffective, the only way to fight a monster in the Three Flower Realm was with another cultivator in the same realm.


    As everyone began to worry for their future, they began to leavements in Lu Xuan¡¯s social media ount, begging him to take Lightning-Winged Wolf King down.


    Of course, there were also those who belittled Lu Xuan, stating that he didn¡¯t dare to fight the monster.


    Instead of replying to thosements, Lu Xuan updated his status, which drove the inte wild: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ll be going for that monster¡¯s head no matter the consequences. I¡¯m going for the heads of those who helped him. I won¡¯t spare a single one!¡±


    When Lu Xuan remained silent as the inte called for his help, some began to suspect that he was afraid. Nobody expected him to make a sudden announcement addressing the problem.


    Nobody expected him to make such a statement.


    A single status from the man was enough to turn the whole world upside down.

 Chapter 810 - Nuclear Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 810: Nuclear Explosion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan¡¯s statement caused an uproar on the inte.


    Some were on the verge of giving up since Lu Xuan had been quiet from the beginning; these people believed that Lu Xuan was ready to give up. Others sympathized with him as the enemy was powerful. They understood that it would¡¯ve been taxing to go against the Lightning-Winged Wolf King.


    Nobody had the right to force Lu Xuan to save them, and it was dampening the people¡¯s morale.


    Even if the most powerful person on Earth was sent out to fight face-to-face with the forces from the Tempest Ocean Realm, it would take all they had to ensure their own survival. It would be virtually impossible to protect everyone else.


    Now, the people had regained their confidence and will to survive as the God the praised so much had not abandoned them.


    ¡°I was right! Lu God will never abandon us! He¡¯s not a coward!¡±


    ¡°Those monster kings are going to regret their decision! Lu God will definitely take them down!¡±


    ¡°Is it time for us to fight back and vent out our frustrations?¡±


    Many people were backing Lu Xuan up, but some thought differently.


    ¡°Lu God is ourst hope! If he¡¯s gone, all would be lost! It¡¯s clearly a trap that the enemy had set up! We shouldn¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    ¡°The monster kings aren¡¯t your average brainless monsters! They are all sly and cunning. They are nning to destroy all hopes we have! They¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    ¡°The fight against the Tempest Ocean Realm is already as taxing as it is! We can¡¯t let our hopes die here!¡±


    The inte was divided into two groups while Lu Xuan¡¯s statement reached the ears of the monster kings.


    ¡°How dare an earthling threatens us! I want him dead!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! How dare a mere earthling act so arrogant! Let¡¯s cut his head off and hang it to show the people on Earth how puny they are!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! How could a human challenge us? Is he looking down on us?¡±


    Even after two of their brethren had fallen in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, none of the monster kings still viewed him as a threat.


    The reason for their arrogance was simple. Earth¡¯s cultivators were never a threat to them. On the contrary, they were more like ants that the monster kings could trample over.


    With everyone¡¯s attention now on him, a man walked out of Yunxuan Vi.


    Now that the entire world was watching him, it was time for Lu Xuan to make a move.


    Without a doubt, the man¡¯s target was Lightning-Winged Wolf King in Midton.


    Inside a pavilion not far from Yunxuan Ci, a man in clue robes raised his head and stared at the trail that Lu Xuan left when traveling through the sky.


    The man scoffed. ¡°The Child of Destiny? He¡¯s just another stupid earthling that possesses better talent than his peers. Look at him; he¡¯s being drowned by all the praises from his fellow earthlings and couldn¡¯t even realize my n. All I had to do was taunt him a little, and here he is, rushing into a fight.¡±


    The man speaking with a confident look was Gongsun Wuji. In his eyes, Lu Xuan¡¯s action just showed that he was no more than a brainless idiot, albeit very bold.


    He believed that Earth¡¯s Child of Destiny had rushed into the fight before learning more of the enemy. His overconfidence and arrogance would be his downfall.


    Gongsun Wuji even described Lu Xuan as someone from a lower-ss world with a narrow view, someone who didn¡¯t know the true strength thatid beyond his understanding. It was something he could never reach.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe some people even that think of him as a threat. What fools! Well, I guess the war is going to be over soon.¡± Gongsun Wuji sighed and left the pavilion with his arms behind his back.


    Meanwhile, news of Lu Xuan leaving the vi spread like wildfire.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally beginning!¡±


    Everyone was waiting anxiously. There were even some courageous reporters waiting for Lu Xuan¡¯s arrival in the base city of Midton.


    There was no doubt that the oue of this fight would determine the fates of both parties. For Earth¡¯s cultivators, they were all waiting for a chance to vent the anger and stress that had been building up. Now, that chance had finally appeared.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Lu Xuan to leave the Region of Huaxia since he could move as fast as light. He was moving so swiftly that even the satellites could not follow him.


    Lu Xuan exited the Region of Huaxia from the northwest and entered the domain of Midton. To his surprise, the once-barrennd of Midton was now filled with various trees reaching into the sky.


    Usually, the trees would¡¯ve needed at least hundreds of years to reach such a height, but it only took those in Midton a few years to grow to a few hundred meters. Some were even taller than the world¡¯s tallest skyscraper.


    The environmental damage caused by human development over the past few decades vanished into nothingness in just a couple of years.


    To be more precise, the change happened because Earth had finally regained its spirit qi and rose from a lower-ss world to a middle-ss. Due to that, Earth¡¯s ability to cleanse itself was a hundred times stronger than it used to be.


    Worlds of a higher ss could easily overlook the type of pollution that Earth once had, while those that were based on technology would cleanse their world using their advanced technology. Meanwhile, worlds based on cultivations could easily clean themselves without their citizens doing anything as they were brimming with energy.


    Before Lu Xuan could even appreciate the changes, he felt something extremely dangerous closing in on him.


    ¡°Something¡¯sing!¡±


    The next instant, a mushroom cloud formed over his head and was closely followed by a couple of dozens more around him.


    The extreme light from the clouds blinded everything all around them as the ground shook, engulfing everything that was in its hundred miles radius.


    The tremor was so massive that even people living thousands of miles away could feel it.


    Those clouds were formed by none other than nuclear explosions.


    News of nuclear detonations became the headline instantly.


    Even though nuclear weapons could not cause any fatal damage to a cultivator in Three Flower Realm, those were still necessary weapons in Earth Federation¡¯s arsenal.


    The Earth Federation had control over every piece of a nuclear device on Earth. With countless explosions happening simultaneously and covering at least hundreds of miles, to the point where people could feel its impact from very far away, it left everyone gaping in awe.


    The explosions left a deep impression just as Lu Xuan was about to fight the Lightning-Winged Wolf King.


    Seeing dozens of mushroom clouds that covered such a vast distance caused a spark of reaction over Earth¡¯s citizens. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but ask themselves, ¡°Is the Earth Federation trying to take out some powerful foes?¡±


    What kind of foes are they facing to use such a method?


    Is there another powerful being out there?


    But soon, the identity of the intended target was revealed. It was none other than Lu Xuan who had just entered Midton.

 Chapter 811 - Battle Between Champions? It was Just a Joke!

    <h4>Chapter 811: Battle Between Champions? It was Just a Joke!</h4>


    That action created a massive ripple effect!


    Everyone was in a state of immense shock!


    Everyone had been waiting and paying attention to this battle, but the battle ended before it started.


    Someone had calcted Lu Xuan¡¯s route across the greater Midton area and nted 20 nuclear bombs as mines along the way.


    They were going to detonate the bombs the moment Lu Xuan arrived at the area.


    It was a massive and meticulous n!


    Several intelligent people have already realized that this might have been the n from the start.


    They were first going to lure Lu Xuan into the trap, then detonate the nuclear bombs.


    Nuclear bombs were still an immense threat to a powerful fighter at the Three Flower Realm. Even a powerful fighter at the Three Flower Realm would¡¯ve been melted by the terrifyingly high temperatures if they got hit directly by the nuclear bombs.


    Powerful fighters at the Three Flower Realm did not fear nuclear bombs mainly because they had many ways of deactivating these bombs from a great distance away.


    Nuclear bombs were also unable to get close to these fighters, who were extremely fast. It was difficult for the bombs to hit their targets even if they did get close.


    Nobody expected that to be the n; it was far beyond theirprehension.


    They did not expect someone to try to defeat a Three Flower Realm fighter with nuclear bombs.


    That was because it was a method that was proven to be ineffective.


    However, someone managed to do it!


    They used nuclear bombs likend mines and ambushed Lu Xuan.


    The harrowing explosion formed a mushroom cloud that could be seen from far away.


    Amotion instantly broke out. Nobody expected Lu Xuan to be swallowed by nuclear bombs so soon after he returned.


    While everyone was embroiled in a discussion, a monster king mockingly said, ¡°There¡¯s no way Lu Xuan can still be alive. You guys should stop daydreaming. Do you think that the nuclear bombs are there by ident? This was a trap set for him from start to finish. There¡¯s no way he cane out of that alive, no matter how fast he was. There is a barrier around the radius of the explosion. The faster he ran, the faster he¡¯d be smashing himself into the barrier!¡±


    It confirmed everyone else¡¯s suspicions. This nuclear explosion had indeed been aimed at Lu Xuan.


    Furthermore, it was the monster kings that nned the nuclear explosion. They never intended to have a fair fight with Lu Xuan. Everything they said before was to upset Lu Xuan enough to leave the Yunxuan Vi.


    It was not easy to ambush a powerful fighter who was at the Three Flower Realm!


    The senses of a fighter at the Three Flower Realm were extremely sensitive. Even the slightest movement was enough to rm a fighter at such a level.


    That was why these monster kings set such a trap.


    It was only then that countless people realized that the battle between champions and powerful fighters, which they imagined had never happened, would never happen.


    These monster kings did not even show Lu Xuan any respect. They would not go so far as to arrange for a battle between champions.


    Was Lu Xuan even considered a champion?


    Clearly, he was nothing to the monster kings.


    He was just an ant, a slightlyrger one at most!


    ¡°A battle of champions? What kind of champion is he? Hahahaha!¡±


    Another monster king mocked Lu Xuan,pletely igniting the wrath of Earth¡¯s cultivators.


    Some people asked each other, ¡°Wait, why would the nuclear bombs be there? Is the federation government¡¯s control over nuclear bombs thatx?¡±


    Someone had taken out 20 nuclear bombs to act asndmines. Something like that would have sparked a huge wave within the Earth Federation.


    The Earth Federation had strict control over the management of nuclear bombs, so much so that it was regarded as one of their few most important secrets.


    The government of the Earth Federation had to be notified whenever a nuclear bomb was used.


    Not only had someone taken the nuclear bombs away from them, but it was a full 20 of them.


    This incident caused a huge uproar online. Countless people were discussing the Earth Federation government¡¯s management of nuclear bombs.


    It also created a massivemotion within the government of the Earth Federation.


    The higher-ups of the Earth Federation were furious. This had to be a joke. Someone had used their most confidential weapons as merend mines. Wouldn¡¯t they be dead meat if these bombs were used on them instead of Lu Xuan one day?


    Dragon was interrogating a high-ranking general of the federation in the headquarters of the Earth Federation. He roared at the general, ¡°What exactly is going on? Are you all blind? You let the beasts steal the nuclear bombs? They could even steal the nuclear bombs? What can¡¯t they steal?¡±


    ¡°Who exactly is it?¡± Dragon calmed down after his series of shouts. He knew that there was no meaning in shouting.


    The general said with a bitterugh, ¡°We¡¯ve already investigated the matter. The people involved have already escaped!¡±


    ¡°It was a member of a restorationist organization!¡±


    Dragon understood what was going on when he heard the general¡¯s exnation. There had been a surge in restorationist sentiments over the past few years. Many of the experts of the Earth Federation and the higher-ups of previous countries were members of such organizations.


    After all, the Earth Federation had just been set up for a few years and had only just nurtured a generation of people.


    There were still arge group of people who missed the old countries. Moreover, with the support and instigation of the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm and monster kings, several people attempted to split away from the Earth Federation in search of the old world system.


    Clearly, Lu Xuan was an immense threat to the restorationists.


    Lu Xuan had always been the biggest supporter of the Earth Federation. Now that Lu Xuan had returned, many restorationist organizations wished for his death.


    They did not have the strength to contend with Lu Xuan, but that did not stop them from seeking outside help.


    Dragon wore an ugly expression as he said, ¡°Curse those restorationist organizations! Those stinking rats. Why can¡¯t they adapt to the times? When will humans stop wanting to govern their own territories and tear each other apart?!¡±


    Through Dragon¡¯s cell phone, Yun Ling¡¯er furiously roared, ¡°Is it the restorationist organization? Tell me the gathering point of that organization. I¡¯ll tear these sewer rats apart one at a time!¡±


    Dragon¡¯s phone had been connected the whole time, so Yun Ling¡¯er could listen to their conversation from the other side of the phone.


    This incident had instantly spread throughout the world. Even Yun Ling¡¯er, who was in the middle of private training, received the news immediately. She knew who was behind this mishap through Dragon.


    She immediately emerged from her private training and headed straight for an unspecified ind on the Pacific.


    While the entire world was still in shock at the terrifying explosion, arge crater suddenly appeared where the nuclear explosion took ce.


    A gigantic rat poked its head out and looked around with its massive head. The terrifying radiation at the scene of the nuclear explosion was nothing to it.


    It lookedpletely at ease!

 Chapter 812 - Heading Out to Slay the Old Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 812: Heading Out to y the Old Wolf</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A momentter, the massive creature that was about the size of an elephant dug itself out of the hole.


    If anyone was present, they would¡¯ve been able to clearly tell that the beast was a rat. More urately, it was a massive creature that was about the size of a small hill.


    This rat waspletely unlike any other. It was purplish-red and covered in ayer of scales that could resist the assault of missiles.


    There was an eerie spiritual glow in the rat¡¯s giant eyes. as it said, ¡°Is he dead? I can¡¯t even find his corpse. He must have been pulverized by the st!¡±


    It was even speaking the officialnguage of the Earth Federation.


    Someone from the greater Indas region would¡¯ve definitely been able to recognize this talking rat if they saw it. It was the overbearing Purple Rat King that upied the Indas region¡¯s river basin.


    The Purple Rat King could do whatever it pleased in Indas as the people there were fervent believers of a rat deity. Countless people from that area who did not know better thought that it was the legendary rat deity when it appeared.


    The Purple Rat King could get and do anything it wanted.


    However, nobody knew why this Purple Rat King woulde to the Midton region from the Indas river basin.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the thing that wanted to st me to death from behind to be a stinking rat!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out behind the Purple Rat King. The voice instantly caused the rat¡¯s fur to stand. It was as if it had just heard the voice of death.


    It immediately turned around at a speed that did not fit its massive size and stared at the person behind it.


    It was a handsome young man dressed in white. The extreme levels of radiation in the middle of the st zone seemed like it did not affect him at all.


    The Purple Rat King said in surprise, ¡°Lu Xuan! You¡¯re not dead?!¡±


    It was hard to imagine a rat asrge as an elephant standing in front of someone and letting out a shrill scream.


    Anybody else would have been frightened to death by now, but Lu Xuan was no ordinary person. He had seen many strange creatures in his previous life. How could something like that still scare him?


    The Purple Rat King was in disbelief. There was a barrier all around them; it might¡¯ve had to dig a tunnel underground to enter the area.


    How did Lu Xuan manage to avert the crisis in the nick of time?


    Lu Xuan did not even look like he was injured at all. He snickered, ¡°It looks like I was indeed the target of this trap?¡±


    He could be certain that suddenly facing the deadly threat of a collective explosion of 20 nuclear bombs was no ident after he heard what the Purple Rat King had said. On the contrary, it was a scheme that was targeted at him.


    Lu Xuan had fallen for someone else¡¯s trap.


    He had been ambushed!


    The person behind the trap sure was smart to use nuclear bombs likendmines. At the very least, Lu Xuan had never encountered such an attack before.


    However, it was clear that the other party had found out about Lu Xuan¡¯s route and calcted that Lu Xuan would pass through this area. That was why he buried 20 nuclear bombs here.


    Still, how could the other party have known that Lu Xuan would walk through this area?


    It was obvious that the incident with the Lightning-Winged Wolf King was the beginning of this trap. The other party was certain that Lu Xuan would take the shortest route to East Midton to kill the wolf.


    They calcted Lu Xuan¡¯s every step with utmost precision, but there was something that they did not factor in. They underestimated Lu Xuan¡¯s chances of winning.


    Lu Xuan had protected himself with the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell and entered the Sky Ocean Secret Realm in time to avoid the terrifying attack.


    Otherwise, he would have been severely injured, if not killed, when he got sted by the nuclear bombs at such a close distance. This was even with his born Taoist aptitude and extraordinary abilities.


    He was pretty much dead at this point!


    The other party had also thought that, but they could not have calcted just how many techniques Lu Xuan had at his disposal. Lu Xuan¡¯s techniques have surpassed his imagination.


    Even though the other party was intelligent for havinge up with such a strange attack to fool even Lu Xuan, it was still a scheme. It was not a righteous attack.


    The Purple Rat King cursed when it saw that Lu Xuan was uninjured. It had juste here to confirm if Lu Xuan was dead or not. If not, it would¡¯ve dealt the finishing blow.


    Who could have expected that Lu Xuan survived without a single scratch on him?


    He must have used a technique to avoid the fatal attack.


    The Purple Rat King bellowed and spewed out countless jets of water. The water jets nketed the sky as they crashed toward Lu Xuan.


    The Purple Rat King managed to do anything it pleased in the greater Indas region not just because it was revered by the locals as the rat deity. Its strength was also within the Three Flower Realm.


    ¡°To think that you would dare to use such cheap tricks in front of me!¡±


    Lu Xuan grunted coldly, then waved his hand and turned the Purple Rat King¡¯s attacks into nothing.


    It was his magic ability, the Heaven and Earth Sleeve.


    In the blink of an eye, the Purple Rat King turned toward the hole it hade out from and attempted to escape. It was the hole it had dug in preparation for escape!


    It knew the limits to its capabilities. Even though it was also a Three Flower Realm monster king, the Purple Rat King was definitely amongst the weakest of the other Three Flower Realm monster kings.


    Lu Xuan could defeat even the peacock king and the Dark Eagle King. Those two monster kings were not creatures that anyone could afford to offend.


    They were all powerful creatures at the Three Flower Realm, but one had only just stepped into the realm while the other was at the summit of the realm. The difference between their abilities was far too wide to ignore.


    It knew the circumstances leading to it reaching the Three Flower Realm. It had relied on the incense in the temples around the greater Indas region and advanced to the Three Flower Realm using a unique method.


    It knew exactly how powerful it currently was. How would it dare to fight Lu Xuan here? All it wanted to do was spread the news of Lu Xuan still being alive out as soon as possible.


    Lu coldlyughed and said, ¡°You want to run? Do you have the power to do that?¡± He waved his hand and shot his Dragon-Snaring Lasso outward that hit the Purple Rat King.


    The Dragon-Snaring Lasso also swept across the afterimage left behind by the purple Rat King. All of its subterfuge was useless against Lu Xuan.


    The next instant, the elephant-sized Purple Rat King was pinned to the ground. It struggled with its massive body in an attempt to escape.


    However, the Dragon-Snaring Lasso was the magic used by Lu Xuan to ensnare his enemies. It was top-notch binding magic in all the realms and would be more powerful as Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation increased.


    At its highest level, the Dragon-Snaring Lasso could even trap a genuine dragon. That was how it got its name in the first ce.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation was far stronger than it was before. The Purple Rat King¡¯s strength was unremarkable, but it would not be able to escape the Dragon-Snaring Lasso even if it was twice as strong.


    ¡°I do want to see who exactly is behind all of this, but the most important thing right now is to y that old wolf!¡±

 Chapter 813 - Next Target, The Old Wolf King

    <h4>Chapter 813: Next Target, The Old Wolf King</h4>


    Lu Xuan dragged the Purple Rat King out of the area where the nuclear explosion had happened. The Purple Rat King was bound by the Dragon-snaring Lasso and thus could not exert any force at all.


    Also, Lu Xuan knew that the outside world was inplete uproar over the incident of the nuclear attack. Because of their fury, the Earth Federation caused trouble in several factions of the restorationist organizations.


    The Earth Federation deeply despised the restorationist organizations but didn¡¯t dare to take action against them because of the threat of the monster kings and the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    However, because of whatever had happened, the higher-ups of the Earth Federation became flustered and irate when they thought about what could happen to them in the future. They could no longer afford to be cautious and swore to persecute the restorationist organizations at all costs.


    Lu Xuan could guess what was happening in the outside world. A barrage of notifications assaulted him when he turned on his old-model phone.


    Many of the notifications hade from his parents and his disciple, Yun Ling¡¯er. There were also some from Dragon and a bunch of other people, hoping to confirm that he was still alive.


    Lu Xuan replied to each notification to tell them that he was safe and then snapped a photo with the helpless Purple Rat King before uploading it onto his social media ount.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for many years, yet I did not expect rats to be so plump and delicious!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s caption caused another wave ofmotion across the Inte. Everyone had still been cherishing their memory of Lu Xuan and immersed in grief when they received the news about Lu Xuan.


    The people saw that Lu Xuan was not even dirtied by the nuclear explosion. He was even dragging the gigantic Purple Rat King around with his Dragon-snaring Lasso once he found the exit.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the monster king that was upying the Indas river basin? How did God Lu capture it?¡±


    Everyone was confused aside from the believers and followers of the rat deity. The rest saw that the Purple Rat King, which was quite notorious and had once lorded over an area, had been captured by Lu Xuan and was being dragged around behind him by the Dragon-snaring Lasso.


    Lu Xuan looked like he had just captured another monster king like it was nothing. He was so nonchnt about it that those who didn¡¯t know better would have thought that Lu Xuan had just caught a rat by the roadside.


    The photo instantly spread all over the Inte. It was even made into various sticker packs and had be the butt of many jokes.


    ¡°I have always thought that the Purple Rat King was the ugliest of all the monster kings. Looking like this in this era where looks are everything makes it the perfect antagonist. It would scare so many people to death if it was a protagonist!¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s ugly, but why does it also seem a little cute now?¡±


    Everyone hadpletely rxed when they found out that Lu Xuan was all right. Some were even in the mood to ridicule the Purple Rat King.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s actions had boosted their morale too much. They could still remember the mocking words of the monster kings, but Lu Xuan had instantly pped the monster kings on their faces to assert absolute dominance.


    It was too much of a morale booster!


    ¡°Hahaha, I knew that Master would be fine!¡±


    An ind in the central Pacific that was unmarked on any map was slowly sinking. There was a jarring sh inflicted by a sword on the small ind, which caused the tiny ind to sink in the first ce.


    There were a variety of ships and dismembered bodies floating in the ocean.


    Yun Ling¡¯er immediately cried tears of joy when she received the news. She had thought that her master would not be able to avert the crisis this time. She had made up her mind to exact revenge for her master. Who knew that she would receive news of her master¡¯s appearance at this time?


    A monster king was furious when it witnessed this scene. It had been the monster king that said earlier, ¡°What arrogance. He¡¯s provoking the champion of the monster kings!¡±


    It had just been announced that Lu Xuan was dead, but now it was instantly ridiculed by Lu Xuan. The rage in its heart was imaginable.


    ¡°He must be looking for death for him to do this. Even God will not be able to save him from his demise!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely die. To think that he dares to trample on the pride and authority of the monster kings¡­ the thought alone makes me want to kill another million humans!¡±


    A monster king roared in fury. The human base city that was situated near that monster king trembled in fear.


    After the incident with the Lightning-Winged Wolf King, everyone knew that their base cities were not enough to stop the monster kings¡¯ assault.


    After his first update blew up the Inte, Lu Xuan soon sent a second message, ¡°I dealt with a fat rat along the way. Next target, the old wolf king!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s message instantly caused another uproar the moment he sent it out.


    Lu Xuan had just escaped death, yet he was going to continue on his journey to kill the Lightning-Winged Wolf King. He was being terrifyingly stubborn.


    Several people feared Lu Xuan¡¯s stubbornness.


    Together, the monster kings could use nuclear bombs asnd mines to st a human. Who knew what else they could do after this?


    ¡°To think that a mere human would dare to be so insolent. I¡¯ll be waiting for him in the ashes of this base city. It¡¯ll just be another useless corpse among the ruins by the time I¡¯m done!¡±


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King released its statement through its channel, acting like it did not fear Lu Xuan at all.


    Nobody thought very highly of Lu Xuan even after he had just finished off the Purple Rat King. Everyone knew that the Purple Rat King was the weakest and the lowest level of all the creatures in the Three Flower Realm.


    It was cold, arrogant, and fearless!


    It was going to be a sh between powerful fighters!


    Even the terrifying nuclear explosion was not enough to stop Lu Xuan from heading out to kill the Lightning-Winged Wolf King.


    Soon, reporters from all over the world who were leaving or were about to leave rushed in the direction of the base city in Midton.


    Countless unmanned drones flew in the same direction and recorded their journey through the destroyed base city, which had been reduced to ruins.


    However, none of the reporters dared to step into the base city. After all, they all knew that a terrifying ferocious beast was upying the middle of the base city.


    It was a beast that massacred tens of thousands of people, spilling a river of blood in its wake. There were also countless monsters hidden in the city that feasted on human corpses.


    The scene was brutal and jarring. Several reporters who were manning the drones vomited, while others were infuriated. The Lightning-Winged Wolf King had owed too many debts of blood.


    Would it finally die today?


    As countless unmanned drones flew into the base city, a massive creature asrge as a small hill soon appeared within their sights.

 Chapter 814 - Here Comes Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 814: Here Comes Lu Xuan</h4>


    A wolf that was a few dozens of meters in length and height was resting in the middle of the ruin.


    That was the same terrifying monster that had been terrorizing Midton, taking millions of innocent lives in the process.


    Many people were now staring at the Lightning-Winged Wolf King through their screens. If stares had the ability to pierce through monitors and kill someone, the wolf would¡¯ve been stabbed countless times.


    Everyone wanted to shred the Lightning-Winged Wolf King to pieces, but nobody was strong enough to perform such a feat.


    ¡°How much energy is it storing in that pair of wings? It¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Everyone could not shift their attention away from the lightning energy flicking on Lightning-Winged Wolf King¡¯s wings.


    ¡°Are those made out of magic, or are they organic? I don¡¯t think even science can exin this phenomenon!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. All I want is to watch him die! Make sure you tear him into pieces this time, God Lu!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill that monster!¡±


    Everyone around the world was cheering on Lu Xuan to defeat Lightning-Winged Wolf King.


    They were all waiting for Earth¡¯s most powerful being to join the fight that would erupt very soon. Even though some hups urred in the middle of the battle, the most significant conflict of the century was unavoidable.


    Suddenly, a massive object appeared high up in the sky and was gradually increasing its speed as it fell.


    In just a few seconds, the object mmed into the ground, which caused it to crack and formed a deep pit.


    Everyone now focused their attention on the pit. It wasn¡¯t until the dust finally cleared when they realized the object was a giant rat covered in purple scales. What¡¯s more, the huge rat was being tied down by ropes. It looked like it was on the verge of dying, to the point where moving a single muscle felt like torture. Everyone¡¯s first reaction upon seeing such a rat was, ¡°The Purple Rat King? It¡¯s the Purple Rat King! Lu God is here!¡±


    Everyone knew that Lu Xuan had just subdued the Purple Rat King not too long ago.


    If the Purple Rat King was there, then it only meant that their savior was nearby too.


    Everyone kept their eyes glued to the screens until they suddenly notice Lu Xuan floating in the sky.


    With his arms crossed, the floating man was ring coldly at the Lightning-Winged Wolf King with murderous intent in his eyes.


    The beast, which was resting a moment ago, noticed its enemy¡¯s presence and was now staring back at him.


    It was as if the Lightning-Winged Wolf King never felt threatened by the drones that were hovering around. The drones seemed like mere man-made gimmicks to the beast, something that would broadcast to the rest of humanity how it killed Lu Xuan itself.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King smirked as its entire body trembled. He said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Are you ready to die?¡±


    The beast seemed dissatisfied. It was promised that Lu Xuan would die from nuclear explosions; the man¡¯s presence was proof that the n failed.


    The man had survived,pletely unscathed.


    The beast didn¡¯t linger on the mistake too much. It believed the oue would still remain the same.


    ¡°Die?¡± Lu Xuan descended as if he was walking down a flight of invisible stairs.


    As the man was getting closer to the beast, he activated the Delusion-breaker Eye to analyze it. The first thing he saw was the lost souls surrounding the beast. Even though they were small in size, he could feel the enormous energy they were giving bying together.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King had a method to control that power, to harness all of that energy for himself. It reflected a legend passed down from generation to generation, a story about the ghosts of those devoured by a tiger.


    Legend had it that when a tiger ate someone, the person¡¯s soul would be its ve.


    The phenomenon happening with the Lightning-Winged Wolf King was just as the legend said. The only difference was the energy was more condensed.


    It made sense since the beast was much stronger than a normal tiger.


    The sight only angered Lu Xuan even further. Not only were those the souls of innocent humans, but they also couldn¡¯t achieve Nirvana even after death. It was a painful scene for him to watch.


    Lu Xuan calmly said, ¡°Your n is to lure me out so that you can kill me, right? Well, here I am. Now, isn¡¯t it time for you to tell me who¡¯s nning all these, or maybe is that person too timid to even face me?¡± Although he seemed calm, his voice was loud enough to reach every corner of thend.


    Only then did most people began to realize that the war was actually part of arger conspiracy.


    It seemed that the Lightning-Winged Wolf God to be a tool instead of the shot-caller.


    The people of Earth could not hold their anger in any longer. Some people even began to curse the person who¡¯d nned everything.


    Lu Xuan briefly scanned his surroundings and still could not find the person in question.


    When the Lightning-Winged Wolf King noticed Lu Xuan looking around as if he was searching for something, it grew furious; as thetter¡¯s action meant that he never thought of the former as a threat.


    ¡°How dare you ignore me! Are you looking down on me?¡± The beast roared, making it seem almost like a human.


    ¡°Indeed I am. What can you do about it?¡± Lu Xuan scoffed, proving that the beast was proper.


    The monster kings never posed any threat to Lu Xuan. They were nothing more than ants to him. Thus, he never paid any attention to the sh he was about to have with them.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King overestimated its own strength and underestimated Lu Xuan¡¯s.


    Lu Xuan had in countless beings on the beast¡¯s level in his past life, which was the main reason why its overwhelming strength did not affect him.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf Kingughed out of anger as it said, ¡°Is that so?¡± As it swept its wings, thunder roared as a streak of lightning struck where Lu Xuan was floating.


    Bang!


    The strike was so powerful that it shook the sky and ground.


    It happened right in front of everyone, who had grown anxious about Lu Xuan¡¯s safety after such an attack.


    When the lightning was gone, Lu Xuan was seen still floating and without a scratch on his body. It was as if the man had absorbed the powerful energy into his own body.


    Before the viewers could react, the Lightning-Winged Wolf King was already charging towards Lu Xuan at an astounding speed.


    Cultivators of Lightning Magic were known to have immense speed; the Lightning-Winged Wolf King was a perfect example of this.


    The beast was already standing in front of Lu Xuan in just an instant while opening its mouth wide, ready to bring its fangs down on the man.


    Lu Xuan remained still as if he couldn¡¯t react to the beast¡¯s speed.


    People were expecting a tragic ending where Lu Xuan either ended up dead or heavily wounded. To everyone¡¯s surprise, however, Lu Xuan tightened his fist and allowed golden energy to seep from the cracks between his fingers. He turned andunched a punch at the Lightning-Winged Wolf King.


    The punch turned into an aura in the shape of a dragon w, grabbing the beast and holding it in ce.

 Chapter 815 - Killing Monster Kings Is Easy

    <h4>Chapter 815: Killing Monster Kings Is Easy</h4>


    Lu Xuan moved so fast that not one single soul could react to him.


    A golden dragon w caught the Lightning-Winged Wolf King as it charged forward.


    There was no doubt that the Lightning-WInged Wolf King could move at a tremendous speed, but Lu Xuan was at least a few notches faster.


    The dragon w ripped through space and time before firmly grasping the beast.


    Bang!


    The w then mmed the massive Lightning-Winged Wolf King towards the ground, sending it flying into the ruins of the base city.


    The beast weighed at least a few tons, yet it hit the ground so hard that dust rose into the air, obscuring everything nearby from people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± None of the viewers could believe what they had just witnessed.


    Even the people who were watching the fight through a screen could still feel the force from the Lightning-Winged Wolf King¡¯s attack. They didn¡¯t need to be there to know how fast and scary the beast was.


    Somehow, the man that the beast targeted simply saw through the attack and even countered it instantly by throwing the Lightning-Winged Wolf King back to the ground.


    ¡°God Lu is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s how you do it! Kill the monster!¡±


    ¡°Make him regret killing all those innocent people!¡±


    Screams from citizens of Earth spread all around the globe.


    The presence of the Lightning-Winged Wolf King was once so terrifying that even something as simple as surviving seemed difficult.


    Now, the sight of Lu Xuan sending the Lightning-Winged Wolf King flying broughtfort to many.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can that Lu Xuan be this powerful? The Lightning-Winged Wolf King is as strong as a Two Flower Realm cultivator!¡±


    The cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm could not hide how surprised they were. Most of them clearly knew how powerful the Lightning-Winged Wolf King was.


    When the Lightning-Winged Wolf King was still in the Tempest Ocean Realm, it was already in the One Flower Realm. When it stepped foot on Earth, it managed to grow more powerful and ascended to the Two Flower Realm. That made it one of the most powerful beings to exist.


    They couldn¡¯t believe the humiliating state the beast was in.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King¡¯s overwhelming strength was the main reason why it could run amok. If it was still in the One Flower Realm, it would be impossible to prate the base city¡¯s defense and murder everyone in it. That power was not enough to ignore the weapons that the Earth Federation had.


    After advancing to the Two Flower Realm, the beast was confident that it could withstand any resistance from Earth¡¯s cultivators. Information had shown that Lu Xuan had only managed to cultivate two of the three flowers.


    After being thrown back to the ground, the Lightning-Winged Wolf King was utterly dumbfounded by how Lu Xuan could easily block its attack.


    The beast¡¯s eyes turned red as it opened its mouth wide. Through the screen, everyone could see the changes in the sky as lightning began to condense around the beast¡¯s mouth, forming into a ball made out of pure energy.


    Boom!


    The ball of lightning was shot at Lu Xuan so quickly that normal humans couldn¡¯t keep track of it. It was so fast that the viewers could feel a chill down their spines. Some even recognized it as the same attack that blew away the outer wall of Midton¡¯s base city as if it was made out of paper.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s face remained expressionless as he reached his hand out. Unfazed by the powerful attack, he managed to catch it with his bare hands.


    Everyone gasped when Lu Xuan stopped the attack. The ball of energy began to shrink as if the man was absorbing it.


    People stared at Lu Xuan, who was still floating in the air. It felt as if they were staring at the incarnation of Asura.


    Tons of cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm were left utterly speechless by the fact that Lu Xuan was able to ignore the Lightning-Winged Wolf King¡¯s attack. He even stopped it without any assistance.


    Was it even possible to stop that powerful attack with his bare hands? Was he even human at this point?


    Humans all over the world cheered, while the cultivators and monster kings from the Tempest Ocean Realm nervously gulped.


    Thetter felt as if they had encountered Satan himself; they couldn¡¯t believe that such a powerful being actually existed.


    As everyone was still startled by Lu Xuan¡¯s achievement, the man slowly sped his hand, turning the lightning ball into a long sword. Gripping the sword tightly, Lu Xuan waved it upward and shot a beam of energy into the sky.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A single cry of pain came from above seconds before a figure prated the clouds and dropped to the ground. The dust soon cleared to reveal a flying monster that must have been hiding above the cloud, waiting for the right timing to strike.


    It was another monster king in the lower level of the Three Flower Realm. Before it could even attack Lu Xuan, thetter had already taken it down in one strike. The monster¡¯s body was perfectly split in half and now lying lifeless on the ground.


    Since the flying monster¡¯s body was incredibly huge, a pit formed on the ground where it fell. Blood began to fill the hole until it became a small red pond.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice all the monsters that are hiding around here? Come on out and fight me! Save me the trouble to kill all of you one by one!¡±


    Lu Xuan remained calm the whole time. It was evident that he had already known of the flying monster hiding high above him.


    There was no point in hiding when Lu Xuan¡¯s perception ability was the best among his peers.


    Everyone was so surprised that they were left speechless. Even those who had faith in Lu Xuan could not believe that the man had so much power.


    It was as if the monster kings, who were like living nuclear weapons themselves, were nothing more than ants to Lu Xuan. He could even wipe them all out without breaking a sweat if he wanted to. This was proven by the fact that he¡¯d killed three monster kings just days after he returned to Earth.


    Lu Xuan began to move his fingers around as he toyed with the energy, which now reverted to a ball in his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a One Flower Realm cultivator, but a Two Flower Realm one!¡± The Lightning-Winged Wolf King¡¯s eyes widened as it finally realized its mistake.


    The monster always thought it was a notch better than Lu Xuan. The monster kings that Lu Xuan had managed to kill, whether Dark Eagle King or Peacock King, were only mere One Flower Realm monsters. As the Lightning-Winged Wolf King was a Two Flower Realm monster itself, it thought of itself at a level higher than Lu Xuan.


    However, the beast found that he was wrong after seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s performance after a few minutes.


    The most potent cultivator on Earth wasn¡¯t in the One Flower Realm but the Two Flower Realm instead.


    The faces of those who were watching the fight from the Tempest Ocean Realm changed when they heard what the Lightning-Winged Wolf King said.


    Even though the One Flower Realm was much stronger than most, it was still the lowest tier in the Three Flower Realm. If one was in the One Flower Realm, others would still have a way to deal with them.


    The Two Flower Realm was a different matter. The most powerful beings that most people could ever witness in their lives were in the Two Flower Realm.


    The reason being that cultivators in the Three Flower Realm were extremely rare. The fact that most of them had locked themselves up to entirely focus on their training so that they could reach the Consolidation Realm made them even harder to find. They never showed themselves unless the matter was serious enough.


    To most people, anyone in the Two Flower Realm was enough to pose enough of a threat to threaten the whole world.

 Chapter 816 - The Four Great Monster Kings in Central Asia

    <h4>Chapter 816: The Four Great Monster Kings in Central Asia</h4>


    Nobody ever heard of a cultivator of Earth who could pose a threat to the masters of the Tempest Ocean Realm until now.


    Although Yun Ling¡¯er had only just stepped into the Three Flower Realm, it was a simple task for her to deal with normal cultivators at the same level.


    On the other hand, many Three Flower Realm powerhouses thought that she was just beginning; she was a newbie who had only just achieved the qualifications to enter their ranks.


    As the master of Yun Ling¡¯er, many believed Lu Xuan to be immeasurably strong, but no one knew exactly how strong he was.


    Now, however, everything had finally changed.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Lu Xuan nodded. He didn¡¯t even bother trying to conceal the fact he had already condensed his second flower in the Three Flower Realm.


    These monster kings were wrong if they thought he was a normal second-level Three Flower cultivator.


    Even with his currentbat power, he wasn¡¯t afraid to face Three Flower realm cultivators who already condensed three flowers.


    It didn¡¯t matter if only one or two of the flowers had condensed in the Three Flower Realm; it wouldn¡¯t have truly been considered genuinely being at the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence.


    One could only have achieved the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence after condensing the three flowers: the Essence Flower, the Spirit Flower, and the Auric Flower. These three flowers nourished one another and merged to achieve a form of bnce.


    Only then will thebat power truly take shape and soar to another level.


    Only when this has been achieved can one be considered as an absolute powerhouse in the Three Flower Realm, and only this group of people were qualified to seek out the Consolidation Realm and be the strongest.


    ¡°No wonder you were so bold enough toe here alone!¡±


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King spoke slowly, his eyes radiating an extremely dangerous aura.


    ¡°What do you think you can do alone? If I can kill you here, you humans will be left without hope!¡±


    That was when a figure swept over from afar. Another huge bird, roughly the size of a ne, cut the air as it flew across the sky, generating sonic booms in quick session.


    The giant bird king wore a rich expression on its face as it wisely said, ¡°Old Wolf, you were right. This person is a threat to us. At such a young age, he has already condensed two flowers. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful. We have to kill him today; even if another Child of Destiny appears in this indigenous world, it wouldn¡¯t have enough time to grow!¡±


    Continuously pping its wings while floating beneath the clouds, it firmly stared at Lu Xuan.


    The bird king appeared to be a gigantic vulture. It was one of the bird kings that ruled over Europe, the Vulture King.


    After the Vulture King hade to earth from the Tempest Ocean Realm, it had upied the skies above Sicily and designated the skies over the entire Mediterranean Sea as its airspace. It refused to allow any human aircraft to travel within it, destroying everyone who opposed it.


    It destroyed every ne it saw. Working alongside the countless flying beasts it controlled, it had sessfully turned the entire Mediterranean Sea into a no-fly zone.


    It was extremely powerful, and also extremely domineering.


    After a short while, another snow-white fox, which was the size of a small hill, came rushing from a distance. It looked as if a snowy mountain was moving.


    ¡°This is another famous monster king, one that upied the Arctic region. Legend has it that the Snow Fox King cultivates using the maic pole in the North. Seriously, from the skies to the ground, from the North to the South, all of them are here!¡±


    Over the Inte, some people from the Russian region knew where this huge Snow Fox King came from. In the past, their nation of warriors had encircled the Snow Fox King to suppress it. Unfortunately, the result was obvious: an entire army was destroyed.


    Even though nuclear weaponry was used, the Snow Fox King had managed to escape, ughtering countless people in the Russian region in the process. In the end, it reached an agreement with the Earth Federation Government, and both sides finally stopped the endless battle.


    To be more precise, the truth was that the Earth Federation Government was unable to handle the Snow Fox King. They had no choice but to allow the Snow Fox King to upy and cultivate using the maic poles.


    There are even stories of people seeing the Snow Fox King cultivating by devouring the aurora, which was a remarkable feat.


    Within the Earth Federation¡¯s data files, its cultivation level wasparable to peak cultivators at the second level of the Three Flower Realm.


    ¡°Not bad, I haven¡¯t eaten the flesh of a human cultivator from the Three Flower Realm yet. Those people on the ins are all so rough and unappetizing!¡±


    Suddenly, another extremely savage sound could be heard. A figure that seemed like a zing fire came sweeping in from the distance. As it neared, everyone finally realized what kind of creature it was. A fierce horse, roughly three stories high, its entire body covered in long, fiery red fur. From a distance, it looked like a bundle of raging mes.


    When the people saw this scene, they realized that it was yet another powerful beast king.


    Many of those living in the grasnd region had recognized that this was the monster king who ruled over the grasnds: the me Horse King.


    It is unknown when it began, but this me Horse King had descended from the sky onto the grasnds, raging everywhere, destroying temples. Countless cultivators from the grasnds had taken action to deal with it, with even a Living Buddha dragging his stooped body to seal it, but all ended up being swallowed by it.


    Unmatched and unscrupulous, it brought together the countless horse monsters on the grasnd to be the king of horses.


    ording to the official information from the Earth Federation, the me Horse King had broken through to the second level of the Three Flower realm without even realizing it. It was rumored that it had once trampled a temple and gained a great fortune, allowing it to break through and run even more rampant.


    Some people eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the four great monster kings! What are we supposed to do against this kind of lineup?¡±


    Every one of the four great monster kings was on the Earth Federation¡¯s key watch list.


    Whenever a single one of them moved, the Earth Federation would be on alert. With the four fierce beasts together, even the Earth Federation¡¯s headquarters could be destroyed.


    This kind of power isn¡¯t one that humans could due with, but a natural disaster!


    This kind of lineup just to deal with Lu Xuan, showed that although they were dismissive of Lu Xuan, they were willing to do everything to suppress Lu Xuan¡¯s position among Earth cultivators.


    Deep down, they were extremely wary of Lu Xuan. They could see that Lu Xuan was the Child of Destiny from the reviving indigenous world. Such Children of Destiny were often apanied by extremely terrifying luck.


    When nuclear bombs were used as mines to bomb Lu Xuan, it was this kind of luck that protected him. If they wanted to deal with Lu Xuan, the four great monster kings that dominated all over had personallye.


    These beings that would usually fight each other had no choice but to join forces to deal with Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 817 - Killing Beast Kings as if Removing Weeds

    <h4>Chapter 817: Killing Beast Kings as if Removing Weeds</h4>


    The four great beast kings meeting in Central Asia with the same purpose: eliminating Lu Xuan!


    Such a lineup was almost impossible to find anywhere else in the world.


    Because in Earth¡¯s current situation, there were very few people who are targeted to such an extent that this lineup of masters is required.


    This was the first time they were going against Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan was used to it. He had fought all his life in his previous life. What kind of battles has he not seen? Battles of this level were nothing at all to him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just the four great beast kings, all of them all apanied by a group of beast kings!¡±


    Someone discovered from the perspective of some drones that even more beast kings were approaching in the distance. Many people roughly estimated that at least thirty monster kings in the Three Flower Realm were approaching.


    These monster kings were all the subordinates of the four great beast kings.


    Unlike how human cultivators refuse to work with each other, the rankings between these monsters were very clear, especially in how the strong couldpletely control the weak.


    Even among these monster kings who have attained the Three Flower Realm, there were also superior and inferior rankings.


    Arge gap could be seen between ordinary monster kings in the Three Flower Realm and the four great beast kings.


    When those ordinary Three Flower Realm monster kings were taken into consideration, there were astoundingly more than forty terrifying behemoths present in that ce.


    The terrifying aura condensed and entangled those who were present. They almost instantly froze the air.


    Among the drones present, those that were close to the scene exploded and instantly turned to powder under the imposing aura.


    The remaining drones hurriedly withdrew to a farther distance to continue the live broadcast, not daring to approach the battlefield even a little.


    Fortunately, the range of the new model of cameras was sufficiently far enough to still record the scene.


    Everyone could see that Lu Xuan was surrounded by these monsters.


    ¡°So many monster kings joining forces to ambush one man, do they not have any shame left?¡±


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t God Lu left? Once they¡¯ve surrounded him, it¡¯ll be over!¡±


    ¡°Even if Lu Shen leaves now, it won¡¯t hurt his reputation. It¡¯s wiser to not fight a disadvantaged battle!¡±


    Many people were shouting in their hearts.


    However, Lu Xuan who was present on the scene had no intentions to leave at all. He simply observed the situation coldly and said, ¡°Perfect. Since everyone is here, I don¡¯t have to hunt each of you down individually!¡±


    ¡°Wow. Even in this situation, you still dare to be so arrogant!¡±


    One monster king roared out, looked at Lu Xuan, and said, ¡°You think we are the same as those useless fools you killed?¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a chuckle, ¡°Useless fools? So that¡¯s how you see them? How much stronger than them can you even be?¡±


    ¡°Since you are all here, I¡¯ll just start!¡± Lu Xuan took a step, his entire body shining with golden light, and in an instant appeared in front of a monster king, his speed extremely fast!


    The monster king couldn¡¯t even react. Lu Xuan appeared before his eyes, wielding a long sword formed from a thunderbolt and pointing it directly at the monster king to threaten it.


    A tant challenge, right in the face of all the monster kings, aplete disregard to the monster king he faced. What a tant challenge, especially when doing it in front of all the monster kings! Hepletely didn¡¯t care about the monster king that he faced.


    ¡°Hey, what are doing?!¡±


    The one Lu Xuan challenged brought there by the Snow Fox King, a gigantic bear monster that was the size of a hill.


    Seeing this, the Snow Fox King couldn¡¯t help being furious and swore aloud.


    Lu Xuan just nced at it and said, ¡°I¡¯m just killing someone, no big deal!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s arm shook slightly, and the long thunderbolt sword instantly pierced through the head of the monster king, sting its body into fragments and causing it to burst apart.


    The blood sttered all over, creating a bloody downpour ofrge bone fragments and flesh to dye the skin red.


    Lu Xuan had already killed a monster king in front of the Snow Fox King with just one move.


    Such surprising methods and strong-minded mentality caused many people to gasp in shock.


    Lu Xuan seemed like a demon god, standing above the sky.


    A peerless executioner, he blew apart one of Snow Fox King¡¯s subordinates with a single sh right in front of the Snow Fox King.


    For a moment, the entire ruins werepletely silent. Those monster kings, who were acting all high and mighty until now, now felt as if their throats were being strangled, unable to speak a word.


    Nothing like this had ever happened before. The strongest of Earth, including even the highest authority of the Earth Federation, used to tremble while facing them.


    Since when did people have the guts to act presumptuously in front of them, let alonepletely disregard them.


    As if treating them like ants!


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you dare!¡±


    Having been ignored, the Snow Fox King was furious and wanted nothing more than to tear Lu Xuan¡¯s body into pieces.


    How could Lu Xuan give it such a chance? He directly went before another beast king with a stony expression. With just a wave of his hand, he sliced the beast king into a cloud of blood.


    These demon kings who had only just entered the Three Flower Realm have no chance of defeating Lu Xuan at all; one sh was enough to reduce them into a bloody mist.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    By now, the Snow Fox King was already unable to hold back. It turned it into a bolt of white lightning, charging murderously towards Lu Xuan, wanting nothing more than to tear Lu Xuan to pieces on the spot.


    Without even looking, Lu Xuan casually avoided the Snow Fox King¡¯s attack without even looking as if he was taking a leisurely stroll. He then drew his Geng Metal Sword and headed towards the monster kings that were flying over.


    sh!


    Slice!


    sh!


    The bodies of these monster kings were hard as metal, but that didn¡¯t help them against Lu Xuan¡¯s Geng Metal Sword. A casual wave of the sword could kill a beast king, splitting them in half.


    No matter how sturdy their bodies were, they all seemed like paper against this fine sword.


    ¡°Be careful of his magic sword, don¡¯t try to fight him head-on!¡±


    That was when the Lightning-Winged Wolf King roared and shouted.


    However, it was toote. Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was still extremely fast. With every sh of movement, he would inevitably take the life of an ordinary Three Flower Realm monster king without thetter even being given a chance to resist.


    ¡°This¡­this¡­this¡­ God Lu is too strong!¡± Countless people watching the live broadcast were deeply frightened by the sight.


    At first, they thought that no matter how powerful he was, it would only be duels; in the face of such a huge group of monster kings, there was no way to resist.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s amazing performance just now had proven them wrong. Even if there were dozens of monster kings, it wasn¡¯t necessarily impossible to fight back.


    As long as one was strong enough, they would have no problem dealing with a few dozen monster kings.


    Lu Xuan still hasn¡¯t attacked the four great monster kings, instead choosing to cut down their subordinates one by one.


    Although there were 30 of these Three Flower Realm monster king subordinates, Lu Xuan could kill them all in less than a minute.

 Chapter 818 - Ive Insulted You. So What?

    <h4>Chapter 818: I¡¯ve Insulted You. So What?</h4>


    Whenever a beast king is killed, another group of people on earth would cheer.


    It wasn¡¯t just the four great monster kings that caused chaos all over the world. Even the weaker monster kings are equally notorious, having ughtered over a million humans while they were wreaking havoc.


    The number of humans who have fallen under their actions number over a million.


    Undoubtedly, every monster king has spread suffering and misery to countless people, their victimspletelycking any means to resist them.


    Even the Human Alliance was unable to defeat the monster kings, causing them to have no choice but to swallow their anger and allow it to fester in their hearts.


    Even so, everyone across the world was cheering for Lu Xuan as he ughtered each monster king individually.


    After a while, Lu Xuan had already killed all the other monster kings, leaving only the four great monster kings.


    All kinds of attacks were thrown out by the monster kings; none of them could resist any of Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks.


    While Lu Xuan leisurely strolled around, he had already finished killing all these monster kings.


    The four great monster kings could not even catch up to Lu Xuan.


    The me Horse roared, ¡°Lu Xuan, your actions are an act of provocation against all monster kings. As monster kings, we are far strong than you think. You¡¯ll regret provoking us like that!¡±


    Although the me Horse was famous for moving at high speeds, his dual attributes of wind and fire didn¡¯t help him keep up with Lu Xuan. Now ashamed and embarrassed by that fact, he couldn¡¯t help but start spewing threats towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even hesitate for a second as he coldly responded, ¡°Then I will kill them all as well! Whoever causes trouble for me will die, no exceptions!¡±


    Of course, the monster kings on earth didn¡¯t just consist of only the four great monster kings and their subordinates. There were also arge number of other monster kings, their numbers several times of these.


    In reality, this was just a small portion of the monster kings that existed. Some among them were even more unfathomable.


    This was also the trump card andst resort of me Horse King and the other monster kings. It was rather unfortunate that his words might have been effective against others but had no effect on Lu Xuan at all.


    Regardless of whether it¡¯s the monster kings before him or those who have note forward, Lu Xuan saw them all as disasters waiting to happen.


    Anything that¡¯s beyond his control all required vignce from him.


    The difference was even less significant to Lu Xuan. The main difference lied in whether they¡¯ve already created chaos, or are still preparing to cause trouble.


    Every monster king was Lu Xuan¡¯s target.


    ¡°How dare you treat me as if I¡¯m insignificant! Do you think yourself invincible?¡± The Snow Fox King, who had just caught up opened up his bloody mouth, spewed out wind and snow. The blizzard froze the sky, covering the world in ice and snow.


    Lu Xuan coldly said, ¡°I know I¡¯m not invincible, but I¡¯m still strong enough to beat the rest of you!¡±


    His Shield of Great Aether burst out and turned into a golden dragon, which freely swam around within the blizzard.


    By then, the Snow Fox King had already rushed in front of Lu Xuan and bit down on an ice de, shing the de in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction.


    The ice de tore the heavens and earth asunder, sting apart the boundless air and creating terrifying sonic booms in the process.


    *CLANG*


    Just when the ice de was about to y Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan turned back with a backhand fist, sting the ice de into pieces with a shockwave. It was shocking to watch.


    Immediately after, Lu Xuan¡¯s fist continued without losing momentum. After turning into golden dragon ws, they struck the Snow Fox King¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    The Snow Fox King was hit; its rock-solid body was sent flying in the air as it coughed out blood.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s attack was so frightening that the Snow Fox King felt as if it was being crushed underneath a small mountain.


    Only then did it finally understand a little of how terrifying Lu Xuan was. This absolutely terrifying existence could not be handled with either magic or martial arts.


    The cold wind blowing from it could freeze everything, but Lu Xuan was able to protect himself from the entire blizzard with a simple Shield of Vigor.


    Lu Xuan knew full well of what these monster kings had done in the past. He coldly said to them, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all want to kill me, this earthling Child of Destiny? Are you afraid that I will steal your luck? In that case, I¡¯ll kill all of you. Then, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s the fortunate one!¡±


    Although these monster kings appeared as if they had been called to support the Lightning-Winged Wolf King, did they not have any other reason for doing so?


    After being able to cause these powerful monster kings toe from all over the world, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even need to think about it to know the reason.


    It was definitely to try to take his luck, which was vital to both human cultivators and monster kings alike.


    At first, the world didn¡¯t have enough luck for everyone. There was also the existence of Lu Xuan, an earthling that was suspected to be a Child of Destiny. If Lu Xuan truly was a Child of Destiny, he would take all of the luck of the entire world; to them, it was absolutely uneptable.


    Aftering to Earth, these monster kings grew even stronger against everyone, with many of these monster kings even advancing in cultivation.


    This has all happened within a few years, but it felt like only days for these long-lived monster kings.


    After making plenty of progress in their cultivation within a short amount of time, they naturally understood the effect that luck had on cultivation. Lu Xuan was their greatest obstacle to greatness.


    If Lu Xuan had not returned, then Yun Ling¡¯er would¡¯ve had to endure all of this resentment in his stead; the same situations that Lu Xuan found himself in would happen to her instead.


    The Snow Fox King roared. Its snow-white fur turned into countless white long needles, all of which flew like a rain of arrows towards Lu Xuan.


    Without even looking at it, the Shield of Great Aether on Lu Xuan¡¯s body splintered off to form a huge dragon w splintered out of the body protector on his body. The dragon w came down in midair. Not only did it stop the long needles shot out by the Snow Fox King, but it also directly grasped the Snow Fox King, immobilizing it and causing it to fall to the ground.


    Roar!


    The Snow Fox King roared in pain as it tried to struggle but to no avail. It found that it was rapidly losing strength and its ability to move, just like the Purple Rat King did.


    The dragon w quickly turned into a Dragon-snaring Lasso, binding the Snow Fox King. The Snow Fox King wanted to struggle but to no avail.


    How could its little power bepared with Lu Xuan¡¯s overwhelming force? They weren¡¯t even on the same level.


    ¡°What do you mean I shouldn¡¯t be stepping on the dignity of monster kings. I¡¯ve already insulted you. So what?¡±

 Chapter 819 - Others may be forgiven, but not you!

    <h4>Chapter 819: Others may be forgiven, but not you!</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s indifference left everyone stunned. Before this, everyone believed that the dignity of the monster kings was not to be humiliated. If they are insulted, what would happen?


    Right now, even the Snow Fox King was being held down with one hand, unable to move and having lost all its power.


    The other monster kings also weren¡¯t faring any better.


    The so-called invible dignity of the monster kings only applies to cultivators who were far weaker than them.


    If a strong enough cultivator dared to humiliate a monster king, could that cultivator even resist?


    Such an idea meant nothing to Lu Xuan!


    The Snow Fox King felt intolerably humiliated but it couldn¡¯t move or resist.


    Lu Xuan only needed a few people to understand what he was trying to do, just like how he had dealt with the Peacock King earlier.


    Didn¡¯t these monster kings trample on the dignity of humans just so that they could rule more easily?


    In that case, then Lu Xuan would¡¯ve trampled them into the ground to show everyone that these so-called ¡°undisputable¡± monster kings were not that noble; they too could be trampled on and pinned to the ground.


    After binding the Snow Fox King with the Dragon-snaring Lasso, Lu Xuan stormed directly in the direction of the Lightning-Winged Wolf King. He said, ¡°Others may be forgiven, but not you!¡±


    With that said, Lu Xuan instantaneously waved the Geng Metal Sword in his hands.


    The swordlight tore open the skies and swept directly towards the Lightning-Winged Wolf King. It only wanted to split the monster king in half.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King almost instantly felt a chill on its back. It managed to evade the attack in time, barely avoiding the terrifying strike by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    The sword qi transformed into a frightening blow thatnded on the ground, tearing arge wound on the ground.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King saw the horrifying power of this one strike and was scared out of its mind. If the blow hadnded on it, not even he could avoid being split in half.


    The magic sword in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands looked mediocre, but it was iparably sharp and unrivaled once it was used. Once it hit you, there was no way to resist it!


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King screamed to the sky. Suddenly, the thunderbolts up in the sky turned into thunderclouds with numerous shes of lightning urring from within. Immediately afterward, a thunderbolt transformed into the shape of a wolf and rushed down. It instantly charged towards Lu Xuan to smash him into pieces.


    Lu Xuan simply replied, ¡°This is all you got?¡± He directly threw out a fist, which surprisingly managed to scatter the thunderbolt-transformed wolf.


    A terrifying aura revolved around Lu Xuan¡¯s body, forming a powerful protective film.


    No attacks could affect him.


    Seeing how Lu Xuan managed to effortlessly scatter his attack with a single fist, the Lightning-Winged Wolf King suddenly felt like it was going insane. It fully regretted even getting involved in this in the first ce.


    At first, it believed that there were no decent masters in the cultivation world on Earth. If that was the case, then he was free to boss them around.


    With that in mind, it seemed impossible for Earth to rise in the future. Even if cultivators on earth rose up by then, it would already have returned to the Tempest Ocean Realm, so there was nothing to fear at all.


    Everything had been a mistake until now, and he had no way to shake Lu Xuan¡¯s defenses at all.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King directly opened itsrge mouth and spat out dozens of lightning orbs in one breath, sting them towards Lu Xuan.


    These spherical lightning bolts came from all directions, immediately surrounding Lu Xuan.


    Even if Lu Xuan wanted to deal with them, it would take him a while.


    Meanwhile, the Lightning-Winged Wolf King instantly dashed away into the distance and turned into a sh of lightning, almost about to leave the battlefield.


    Meanwhile, all the monster kings who followed it and their subordinates had already died. Despite how emotionless it seemed, it still felt some remorse.


    Right now, all it wanted was to escape.


    Who knew that with just one step, Lu Xuan had disappeared from the encirclement under everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Many people thought, ¡®It was almost as if¡­ he had teleported!¡¯


    This thought came to countless people. They only saw Lu Xuan taking a simple step, yet he had already left the encirclement of lightning spheres and appeared on the other side before rushing in the direction of the Lightning-Winged Wolf King.


    Lu Xuan had already caught up with the Lightning-Winged Wolf King in the same amount of time it took to take a single breath.


    ¡°How did this happen? Why are you chasing me? I¡¯ve already given up, so why can¡¯t you let me go? Why would you want to kill me?¡±


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King roared, feeling wronged. He was just a chess piece pushed out by the people behind the scenes.


    Right now, he had no supporters. He could only depend on himself for everything.


    Lu Xuan coldly said, ¡°You were already doomed to die from the moment you broke through the base city and killed tens of millions of people! Can¡¯t you see the ghosts that haunt you? How many ghosts do you think there are?! How could they be willing to let you survive!¡±


    ¡°I may have only killed a few, but I didn¡¯t kill them all! All I did was break into the base city. Everything else was done by them!¡±


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King kept exining, trying to make excuses.


    ¡°You¡¯re still finding excuses when you¡¯re about to die, huh?!¡±


    With a cold snort, Lu Xuan stomped on the Lightning-Winged Wolf King. In this graveyard that was once full of the creatures it had killed, it instantly crashed into the ground like a kite with broken strings.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King coughed out blood, feeling like all the bones within his body had been fractured from being trampled on.


    It wanted to struggle but could not resist. Its waist had beenpletely broken, having been stomped into pieces; it was unable to move.


    This one kick from Lu Xuan was powerful to the point it was terrifying to imagine.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to meet those ghosts!¡±


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King roared, using an unknown secret art. One by one, the countless tragic human spirits appeared and flew towards Lu Xuan. Having been starved for so long, they saw Lu Xuan as food. Still, how could they consume him if they couldn¡¯t even break through Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether?


    Even so, these ghosts appeared endlessly and were difficult to clean up.


    Lu Xuan immediately began to recite a spell called the Rebirth Mantra.


    Nobody knew who developed this spell and when, but its purpose was specifically to counter these souls and allow these souls to pass on and be reborn.


    It worked wonders against threats like spirits.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s amazing power, chanting the Rebirth Mantra caused a faint light to appear in the sky. This light then directly encapsted these ghosts and sent them to be reborn.

 Chapter 820 - Killing the Lightning-Winged Wolf King

    <h4>Chapter 820: Killing the Lightning-Winged Wolf King</h4>


    Lu Xuan chanted the Rebirth Mantra, sending the ghosts to be reborn. They would neither continue to cause trouble nor suffer eternity after their deaths.


    Taking advantage of this moment, The Lightning-Winged Wolf King had already ridden on lightning. It wanted nothing more than to escape, its confidence already diminished by Lu Xuan.


    Originally, it had been arrogant enough to believe that a Child of Destiny from Earth like Lu Xuan would not amount to much.


    Now, he knew how far from the truth he was. Even if it was just the Child of Destiny of Earth, their power could still reach unfathomable levels.


    He simply couldn¡¯t afford to offend certain people.


    A few attacks were enough for it to plunge into despair.


    This is what it meant to be peerless!


    It understood that there waspletely no way they couldpare to the humans.


    Something in it told it that Lu Xuan would¡¯ve killed it if it kept fighting.


    Despite having just begun to escape, it saw an astonishing de of sword qi descending from the sky and chasing after him.


    Zoom! Zoom! Zoom¨C!


    Everything was over within the blink of an eye; to everyone¡¯s surprise, the sword surprisingly cut down its lightning wings from afar, causing blood to spurt out.


    ¡°I see. Those wings were actually flesh and blood!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the Lightning-Winged Wolf King. The pair of wings that had been cut down clearly appeared to be a pair of actual organic wings. It disproved Lu Xuan¡¯s previous guess that it might have been created by magic.


    The body should¡¯ve contained a certain bloodline. This bloodline had created a pair of wings that hadn¡¯t existed at the time.


    Without its lightning wings, the Lightning-Winged Wolf King instantly groaned as it roughly smashing into the ground, creating a giant crater in its wake.


    Compared to the Snow Fox King, it wasn¡¯t much better.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s swordlight was too sharp. Cutting the lightning wings off of the Lightning-Winged Wolf King took only a moment.


    This sword stunned the world!


    The remaining me Horse King and Vulture King were especially shocked, their expressions rapidly changing.


    Lu Xuan having easily suppressed the Snow Fox King before didn¡¯t seem to faze them much, but now Lu Xuan had cut off the wings on the Lightning-Winged Wolf King¡¯s back with just a single strike.


    Although it looked simple, it was something that nobody could pull off.


    Although the Lightning-Winged Wolf King¡¯s wings look very mundane, it was rather frightening; not only was it extremely tough, but it was also where lightning magic is condensed.


    If this pair of lightning wings were so easy to cut off, someone else would have already done it a long time ago.


    At the very least, they know that they can¡¯t do it.


    Beforeing to Earth, they¡¯ve all had conflicts with each other. Thus, they all understood each other¡¯s strengths.


    If Lu Xuan could easily suppress the Snow Fox King and severely injure the Lightning-Winged Wolf King, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was truly unfathomable.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King roared, struggling to get up from the ground as it continued fighting with Lu Xuan.


    However, a giant foot fell from the sky and hit it directly on its head. The attack violently caused its huge head to crash atop the pit.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, apanied by the slight trembling of the entire ground as dust flew all over the ce.


    In each broadcast room, people from all over the world were left speechless. The beings that once gave them tremendous pressure and existential threat were now being stepped on by Lu Xuan, unable to move.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, don¡¯t celebrate just yet! Someone wille to punish you for this!¡±


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King roared, its eyes bursting with astonishingly intense murderous intent. It hated the fact that it was treated this way despite being a monster king.


    That was when a figure resembling a pitch-ck de flew down from the sky and fell towards Lu Xuan.


    It was the Vulture King, who took action when Lu Xuan was about to kill the Lightning-Winged Wolf King.


    The Vulture King had been waiting for a long time for this opportunity. Its entire body covered with a jet ck monstrous qi as if a sharp de that could tear the sky apart.


    Lu Xuan yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way!¡± Then, he sent out a backhand punch.


    Everyone could only saw the Vulture King being hit directly by Lu Xuan¡¯s simple fist attack. The monstrous qi covering its body couldn¡¯t protect it at all; it was blown away with a punch.


    Immediately after, the Vulture King flew backward and fell onto the ground. Its entire body spun like a top and mmed into the ground.


    One cultivator from Earth couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Gah, this is too brutal!¡±


    Now, they no longer worried about Lu Xuan¡¯s safety. Even under such danger, Lu Xuan had zed a bloody path, killing over thirty beast kings in the Three Flower Realm.


    Among the four great beast kings, the Snow Fox King had been held down with a p and tied up by the Dragon-snaring Lasso.


    After the Lightning-Winged Wolf King had its wings cut off and suffered heavy injuries, its cultivation level fell drastically.


    After the Vulture King hadunched a counterattack against Lu Xuan, it was blown away with a punch.


    The difference in strength between both sides was simply terrifying!


    ¡°Until now, nobody truly knew how many flowers Lu Xuan had condensed. Although he said before that only two flowers had been condensed, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had condensed three flowers now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Only a person who had condensed all three flowers could have such amazingbat power. That means he lied to us; he said that he has only condensed two flowers. How could we believe that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one-sided, it¡¯s aplete beatdown, there¡¯s no way to fight back!¡±


    ¡°As expected of God Lu; he¡¯d still have the upper hand even if he was facing the monster king of the Tempest Ocean Realm!¡±


    Upon witnessing the astonishingbat power that Lu Xuan had shown, everyone was stunned; it was as if Lu Xuan had caused their hearts to stop.


    Nobody expected Lu Xuan to unleash such terrifyingbat power!


    When everyone was stunned, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t just stand there. He didn¡¯t care how much hisbat power had shocked others. With the Geng Metal Sword in hand, he shed down towards the neck of the Lightning-Winged Wolf King.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King wanted to struggle and escape but it was held down by Lu Xuan¡¯s foot.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s feet carried with it the power of thousands. It also held the power of seals,pletely sealing all its strength; the Lightning-Winged Wolf King couldn¡¯t use any of its power.


    ¡°Squish!¡±


    Blood spattered out as the huge wolf head rolled off.


    The Lightning-Winged Wolf King red with its huge eyes. Even in death, it had never imagined that it would be so defenseless against Lu Xuan.


    If only it didn¡¯t get involved in the first ce¡­

 Chapter 821 - Subduing The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 821: Subduing The Enemy</h4>


    All anyone could think was, ¡®The Lightning-Winged Wolf King is dead!¡¯


    Nobody expected such an oue to ur.


    Everyone had expected a fight to the death between the Lightning-Winged Wolf King and Lu Xuan, but the battle wasn¡¯t even that exciting to watch.


    Some used to believe that Lu Xuan would suffer a lot since he was charging into the enemy¡¯s territory all by himself. It felt as if they were sending their warrior to meet his own demise.


    There were also those people with insane imaginations picturing the leaves fall with every step Lu Xuan took.


    The true oue was somethingpletely unexpected. Of course, Lu Xuan still went to Midton alone just as everyone expected and was surrounded by monster kings.


    It was sad and painful to watch at first until Lu Xuan suddenly started to kill the monster kings one by one until none were left standing.


    It was as if the one who was surrounded wasn¡¯t Lu Xuan, but the monster kings.


    Everyone could feel a chill sent down their spines when they witnessed Lu Xuan¡¯s insanebat prowess.


    The monster kings that did not join the fight were d that they didn¡¯t get involved. If they did, they would¡¯ve be part of the mountain of dead bodies on the other side of the screen.


    The fight proved to them that Lu Xuan was not someone they could trample over easily. Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t forgive them for what their kind had done to humans.


    ¡°How frightening! Who would¡¯ve known that a person like that would be so terrifying!¡±


    The rest of the monster kings agreed. Even when they¡¯d already taken countless lives, they never thought of themselves as being ruthless beings.


    Humans were nothing more than ants to the monster kings.


    If a human were to trample over a group of ants, would the personbel themselves as a ruthless being?


    The only ones that the monster kings cared about were each other.


    It wasn¡¯t until they witnessed the massacre of their own kind that they felt like the ants being stepped on.


    Any cultivators in the Flower Realms, including the monster kings, were able to gain such tremendous power by going through countless life and death situations. Each of these cultivators or monsters was known throughout the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    They could not ept that the beings they hailed as kings and Gods had been ughtered so easily.


    It was as if Lu Xuan saw them as nothing more than mere ants.


    To make matters worse, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even give them the chance to beg for their lives. He would kill every single one he came across without mercy; that alone terrified the remaining monster kings.


    One monster king said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone so scary and ruthless exists on Earth! He¡¯s like Asura¡¯s incarnation! Even if he was surrounded by the monster kings, did he have to kill them all?¡±


    It didn¡¯t say this because it still looked down on Lu Xuan, but because it believed Lu Xuan was now on their level. Perhaps he was even stronger than them.


    When Lu Xuan was surrounded by the monster kings, those who didn¡¯t participate in the fight felt that that was the normal thing to do. Now that everyone that went after the man was killed, it was normal for those that remained to feel angry for their fallenrades.


    In contrast to the monster kings¡¯ frustration, the humans on Earth were celebrating.


    They were all excited after witnessing Lu Xuan decapitating the monster who¡¯d killed millions of innocent people. With the head of the Lightning-Winged Wolf King ripped off its neck, blood began to pour out and form a red pond.


    Those who had loved ones that were in by the monster were tearfully thanking Lu Xuan through the screen.


    ¡°They always took advantage of us for not having a powerful cultivator to protect us! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s going to mess with us now that God Lu is here!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right! We also have other powerful cultivators aiding us as well!¡±


    ¡°We finally don¡¯t have to live that hellish life anymore!¡±


    Cheers and cries of happiness spread from every corner of the world.


    After killing the Lightning-Winged Wolf King, Lu Xuan slowly turned to thest remaining monster in the ruin: the me Horse King. He calmly said to the monster king, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to die now.¡±


    The me Horse King instantly felt a chill down its spine as it met Lu Xuan¡¯s re.


    It was the only monster king left. It was surrounded by the bodies of monster kings, including the Four Legendary Monster Kings.


    If it could wet itself in fear, it would¡¯ve done so by now.


    While it rampaged throughout the corners of Earth, never had it heard that such a powerful being resided on the.


    Only then did it learn about the true terror of the person being hailed as the Child of Destiny.


    Even if Lu Xuan was the Child of Destiny of a lower-level world, his immeasurable power was still something that shouldn¡¯t be overlooked.


    Based on the fight¡¯s oue, the me Horse King could tell that they weren¡¯t prepared enough for it; they had greatly underestimated Lu Xuan¡¯s capabilities.


    After learning that Lu Xuan might¡¯ve been a cultivator in the Two Flower Realm, the monster kings immediately formed an assault group led by the Four Legendary Monster Kings to take the man down. However, even when facing such a powerful assemble, Lu Xuan could still live through it.


    To be more precise, he was able to take all the monster kings down without even breaking a sweat.


    The me Horse King even began to suspect that Lu Xuan had already formed the third flower and reached the peak of the Three Flower Realm. That was one thing that the monster was sure of. Even if Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t reached the Thrid Flower Realm yet, it didn¡¯t matter much anymore as he could do things that only those who¡¯d achieved the Third Flower Realm could do.


    As a chilling wind swept past the ruin of Midton¡¯s base city, the me Horse King¡¯s legs gave in. It fell on its knees and pleaded, ¡°Lu God! Please spare me! I¡¯m not with them. I¡¯m actually a huge fan of yours! I came here with them because I want to see the person I idolize in person! You have to believe me!¡±


    The me Horse King was literally kneeling on all four of its knees, just like how a knight would kneel to their king.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pledge my allegiance to you! I know everything there is to know about the attack, and I can tell you who¡¯s behind it! I hope you can find me useful!¡±


    There was nothing but silence. No one could¡¯ve expected the aggressive me Horse God to have submitted to Lu Xuan so easily and shamelessly.


    The monster tried to force a smile on its face, which was notoriously known for normally not expressing any emotion.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°Does this mean¡­ God Lu subdued the me Horse King?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s most likely terrified of him, right? Didn¡¯t you see how he killed all the other monster kings? It¡¯s like he¡¯s a butcher working in a butchering shop.¡±


    Thement section was instantly flooded; it was everyone¡¯s first time seeing how a single man could make his enemy lower their head and beg him for forgiveness by simply overpowering them.


    Some people even thought that they were dreaming; they believe they had just seen something that was only possible in one.


    It was especially true for those that lived in Great ins. The scene felt even more like a dream to them. The monster king that had roamed and rampaged the Great ins was now licking Lu Xuan¡¯s boot like a dog.


    It was as if Lu Xuan had full control over the monster.

 Chapter 822 - The Mastermind

    <h4>Chapter 822: The Mastermind</h4>


    At first, everyone¡¯s jaw dropped in response to what was happening. Nobody could believe what they were seeing: a powerful monster king submitting to someone else. It just didn¡¯t make much sense.


    ¡°What a disgrace! Is the me Horse King trying to make us look like a joke?¡±


    ¡°That shameless bastard! What¡¯s so scary about dying? He should never have begged for his life!¡±


    ¡°I wish I could kill that useless piece of trash now!¡±


    Compared to the humans who found the situation exciting and even a little amusing, the monster kings were fully enraged.


    There had always been high tension between the monster kings. They¡¯d fought each other countless times in the past, but it didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t of the same race.


    The monster kings felt humiliated at the sight of the me Horse King licking Lu Xuan¡¯s boot like an obedient dog.


    What the me Horse King was doing might have just changed how people look at the monster kings from that day onwards. Instead of as terrifying monsters that could ughter millions of people, the humans would now look at them as shameless creatures.


    That thought sent shivers down the spines of every remaining monster king.


    However, the me Horse King¡¯s decision was not swayed by the judgmental looks of the other monster kings. The monster knew that talking big was easy, but things changed quickly when facing a life-and-death situation.


    To make matters worse, the me Horse King wasn¡¯t even supposed to take millions of innocent lives; the monster was only requested to help in the fight against Lu Xuan.


    Since there was no responsibility for the monster to bear, the me Horse King did not see why he had to die.


    Lu Xuan faintly smiled as he said, ¡°Are you trying to beg for mercy?¡±


    The me Horse King immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes! I wish to be your subordinate! Please spare my life! I had nothing to do with the massacre! The stupid wolf did all of that. I¡¯m just here to help with the fight, not murder millions of people!¡±


    The me Horse King gritted its teeth upon mentioning the Lightning-Winged Wolf King, who had put the former in such a dire situation. As a monster king feared by many, it had to throw away its pride and beg for its own life.


    The monster wasn¡¯t shameless. All it wanted was to live. There was nothing wrong with that.


    Lu Xuan was starting to find the situation funny as he asked, ¡°If you want to side with me and beg for your life, then tell me who¡¯s the one behind this attack. Tell me who¡¯s supporting that stupid wolf in the dark.¡±


    Everything that he¡¯d learned about the attack pointed towards a single fact: there was a mastermind behind it all. The Lightning-Winged Wolf King was nothing more than a chess piece.


    Otherwise, the Lightning-Winged Wolf King would never have attacked Midton¡¯s base city without any warning. The monster also made it clear that Lu Xuan was its target. None of this would¡¯ve made sense unless someone had orchestrated everything from behind the scenes.


    Terrified that Lu Xuan might not have the patience to wait for an answer, the me Horse King immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s Gongsun Wuji! The mastermind is Gongsun Wuji! I heard from the Lightning-Winged Wolf King that Gongsun Wuji was the one who asked him to attack the city. That stupid wolf actually believed the man and came charging without thinking twice. Please, you have to trust us. We¡¯re innocent!¡±


    The Snow Fox King nodded in agreement. It had already recovered from the shock and realized that it wasn¡¯t worth it to risk its own life for either Lightning-Winged Wolf King or Gongsun Wuji.


    ¡°It¡¯s him again?¡± Lu Xuan was a little surprised as he recalled who the man was.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, the man who was known as Gongsun Wuji had once brought disaster to Earth. Lu Xuan never expected him to return.


    Once again, the mastermind was one that Lu Xuan was familiar with in the past. While others might never have heard of him before, Lu Xuan knew everything about him.


    Unlike Tang Wuye, who was part of a famous sect, Gongsun Wuji was a lone cultivator. To be more exact, he was the disciple of Xiaoyao Hou, one of the best lone cultivators there was.


    As a noble from the Tempest Ocean Realm, Xiaoyao Hou was lucky enough to be taught by a cultivator from the ancient civilization at an early age. Once hepleted his training, he started to defeat masters from different backgrounds until he became known as the best among his peers. Even the best of the Holy Land could barely win against him.


    Even so, he was a straightforward person and had made many friends in his lifetime. One could say that he had acquaintances in every corner of the world and even had close ties with many monster kings.


    As Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s disciple, Gongsun Wuji had been standing above the rest ever since he started his training. Most people would¡¯ve treated him with respect because of his master.


    That only fueled Gongsun Wuji¡¯s arrogance and ambition, to the point where he nned to destroy Earth because the sudden improvement of Earth¡¯s cultivation world could pose a massive threat to him. During Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, the two had fought a huge battle once because of that.


    At that time, Gongsun Wuji¡¯s level of cultivation was much stronger than Lu Xuan¡¯s, which forced thetter to set up traps to defeat the former. Back then, Lu Xuan nearly died.


    When Xiaoyao Hou learned of his disciple¡¯s demise, he brought his wrath to Earth, forcing Lu Xuan to run and hide. Fortunately, Lu Xuan was able to break into the Consolidation Realm and defeat his pursuer instead.


    That battle put him as the best among the best. Even the masters in the Tempest Ocean Realm were afraid of his power.


    The more Lu Xuan thought about it, the more everything made sense. Gongsun Wuji must¡¯ve felt how threatening the reincarnated person would be in the future as the Child of Destiny from Earth.


    That was why he did everything he could to remove the threat.


    As for why Gongsun Wuji was reluctant to do his own dirty work, Lu Xuan could think of two possibilities.


    One was that Gongsun Wuji was one of the best cultivators yet, like how he was in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life. At that time, the lone cultivator had already reached the pinnacle of the Three Flower Realm and was one step away from reaching the Consolidation Realm. The only problem was that it would¡¯ve still taken him around ten years to reach that level in this incarnation.


    The other reason was that Gongsun Wuji¡¯s master, Xiaoyao Hou, was hiding in the Tempest Ocean Realm to achieve the Consolidation Realm.


    Even though Xiaoyao Hou was a straightforward person with many friends, he was a sly fox who had gotten on many people¡¯s bad sides.


    He even tried to assassinate Lin Ziyi, the Sect Master of the Holy Nun Gate, once she was trying to advance to the next stage. Luckily, she managed to survive. Xiaoyao Hou had to flee instead.


    With his n ruined, the next thing he could do was hide so that Lin Ziyi could not find him.


    Everyone knew that the master of the Holy Nun Gate was a woman that rarely left the sect, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was kind by nature. She would definitely hunt Xiaoyao Hou down if she knew where he was.


    Since Xiaoyao Hou was reluctant to show himself in public, there was no way his disciple would, either.


    With limited options, Gongsun Wuji decided to use his connections and enlist others to help him take down Lu Xuan. He didn¡¯t dare to show himself out in public yet.


    It was true that Xiaoyao Hou had acquaintances all around the world, but Lin Ziyi had her own supporters as well, with some of them in the Three Flower Realm.


    They would¡¯ve all gone after Gongsun Wuji as soon as he surfaced.

 Chapter 823 - Subduing Three Monster Kings

    <h4>Chapter 823: Subduing Three Monster Kings</h4>


    Lu Xuan sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s definitely Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s disciple; he¡¯s just as sly as his master.¡±


    Lu Xuan could tell what Gongsun Wuji was nning based on all the information he had from his past and current lives.


    The man wasn¡¯t very fond of the master and disciple. They were threats to his life before he was reincarnated.


    Fortunately, Gongsun Wuji acted ten years earlier in this life. Lu Xuan was sure he could overpower the enemy.


    As for the old sly fox Xiaoyao Hou, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t worried either as the former was still struggling to break into the Consolidation Realm. There was no doubt that Xiaoyao Hou was in hiding while trying his best to achieve a higher level.


    Even if he were to face Lu Xuan now, thetter would not be fazed. To be even more precise, Lu Xuan could still face Xiaoyao Hou even if thetter managed to break into the Consolidation Realm.


    During Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, he had once faced a Consolidation Realm cultivator while he was still in the Three Flower Realm. Thus, he was sure that he could achieve the same thing in this life where he was much more experienced.


    The reincarnated man possessed many trump cards that could ensure his survival if he were to get into a battle with cultivators in the Consolidation Realm.


    His hard work had paid off; he was nowpletely different from the man he was in his past life.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, God Lu! They¡¯re both sly foxes. They asked for our help but never showed their faces even once! Who knew that the disciple of my acquaintance, Xiaoyao Hou, was this kind of person?¡± me Horse King immediately nodded after hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s remark. The more the monster thought about it, the more it realized it was tricked.


    It was evident the one that wanted Lu Xuan dead was Gongsun Wuji.


    The monster kings that came to help were either killed or caught. Despite that, the one who nned it all never showed himself.


    It only proved to the monster kings that they were being used by Gongsun Wuji, especially when thetter kept insisting that Lu Xuan was weak enough for the monster kings to defeat if they worked together.


    The mastermind even stated that the Resistance¡¯s nuclear weapons were enough to take the target down. There was no need for the monsters to do the dirty work themselves.


    None of the monster kings had expected the nuclear attack to fail, which ultimately led to their untimely deaths.


    Everything pointed to the fact they were used and tricked.


    Even the Snow Fox King, who wasn¡¯t moving before, was nodding as hard as it could. Facing Lu Xuan head-on made them realize the vast difference in strength between them.


    Others would¡¯ve thought that the monster kings were too weak to take Lu Xuan down, but anyone present could clearly feel how terrifying Lu Xuan could be.


    The monster kings weren¡¯t weak byparison. It was just that Lu Xuan was too powerful.


    The Snow Fox King had never met someone as terrifying as Lu Xuan. Some people guessed that Lu Xuan had already reached the pinnacle of the Three Flower Realm, but the fox monster could tell that they were wrong. The monster possessed magic where it could boost its senses. Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks were filled with powerful spiritual energy, but theycked primordial energy. Inyman¡¯s terms, Lu Xuan¡¯s spiritual energy was far more superior than his primordial spirit.


    The Snow Fox King could immediately tell that Lu Xuan had yet to condense all three spirit flowers. The monster was amazed by how a human could be so strong while he was still in the Two Flower Realm.


    If the monster was asked whether or not Lu Xuan could defeat a cultivator in the Three Flower Realm, the monster would not be able to give a definitive answer. However, the monster was sure that the man was the strongest among everyone in the Two Flower Realm.


    He would¡¯ve been unbeatable as long as he wasn¡¯t facing anyone that was at least in the Three Flower Realm.


    Nobody could evene close.


    The Snow Fox King had met many talented cultivators in its lifetime, but none of them could evene close to being on Lu Xuan¡¯s level.


    The monster could not believe that Gongsun Wuji would describe such a powerful being as a weak Child of Destiny from Earth.


    It was clearly a lie.


    If Gongsun Wuji had not brought the monster kings together, the Snow Wolf King would¡¯ve never left the Arctic.


    It would¡¯ve been almost virtually impossible for the monster kings to work together after they had fought each other for centuries. The battle against Lu Xuan was possible because Xiaoyao Hou maintained a good rtionship with the monsters.


    ¡°Even if you guys are surrendering, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re all innocent. From today onwards, I¡¯ll be branding my energy on your primordial energy. All of you will work for me now. How does that sound?¡± Lu Xuan stared at the remaining three Legendary Monster Kings, including the Vulture King, who was still lying in the pit after being sent flying by Lu Xuan¡¯s punch.


    Each of these Legendary Monster Kings was at the top of the food chain.


    Before the battle, they were kings of their own species, masters of all. Now, they were about to be subdued by a mere human.


    ¡± ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll be my master. I vow to help you take Gongsun Wuji down!¡± The me Horse King was the first to kneel. Understanding the situation it was in, it knew that surrendering was the right thing to do to ensure its survival.


    The monster kings had always followed a ss system. It wasn¡¯t abnormal for the me Horse King to address Lu Xuan as its master after surrendering itself.


    The me Horse King opened a path to the core of his primordial energy so that Lu Xuan could use his to form a master and ve rtionship between them.


    From that moment onwards, Lu Xuan hadplete control over the me Horse King¡¯s life. Instead of being worried, the monster let out a sigh of relief as the contract was an assurance that Lu Xuan had epted its apology and was not nning on killing it anytime soon.


    It was as if the me Horse King had just returned from the brink of death. The experience terrified it so much that it couldn¡¯t stop sweating.


    With the me Horse King setting an example, Snow Fox King opened a path into his primordial energy right after that.


    The Vulture King made the same decision as well. As soon as it felt Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes on it, it quickly struggled to get up and knelt in front of the man before giving him full control over it.


    Lu Xuan finally nodded in satisfaction. Like the rabbits before, three of the Four Legendary Monster Kings would guard Yunxuan Vi.


    Since Lu Xuan¡¯s core and family were there, he had to make sure the security was the best he could find.


    The other reason that Lu Xuan needed so many powerful allies was that their growth potential was limited whenpared to the Deep Sea Poison Dragon. Thetter could continue to grow by purifying its bloodline until it became a poisonous dragon that could rule over all worlds one day.


    As poisonous dragons were considered Genuine Dragons, their talent and growth were unparalleled. These dragons were on another levelpared to the monster kings that only had the power to rule over middle-ss worlds.


    Since Lu Xuan was able to subdue the three Legendary Monster Kings, he lost interest in the Purple Rat King as thetter was rtively weak inparison.


    Instead, the man decided to send the rat monster to assist the Earth Federation.

 Chapter 824 - They Are Nobodies

    <h4>Chapter 824: They Are Nobodies</h4>


    After subduing the three Legendary Monster Kings, Lu Xuan swept the bodies of the monster kings that died by his hands away with a simple wave. The man smirked as he was expecting a huge feast from these bodies.


    The man decided to leave the cleaning up to the Earth Federation.


    The effect that the battle had brought was starting to show.


    ¡°All hail God Lu! All he had to do was show a bit of his strength, and all three monster kings are now his ves! Incredible!¡±


    ¡°I want to see who dares to look down on us now!¡±


    ¡°Who cares about the Tempest Ocean Realm? They don¡¯t have the right to humiliate us!¡±


    The humans became energetic after witnessing the rise of Lu Xuan. They were finally free from the oppression of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    From that day onwards, the Tempest Ocean Realm would no longer look down on cultivators of Earth.


    Lu Xuan had made an example out of the monster kings who had invaded his home to prove that they weren¡¯t weaklings.


    Meanwhile, the cultivators and monster kings from the Tempest Ocean Realm reactedpletely differently.


    With Lu Xuan showcasing his overwhelming power during the fight, he¡¯d proved to everyone that he was the strongest among all Two Flower Realm cultivators, which also meant that he had be one of the strongest in existence that took up only 1% of the world¡¯s poption.


    Three Flower Realm cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm had yet to show themselves. They imed their rights as ruler of the world as they were busy spending all their resources trying to advance into the Consolidation Realm.


    As that was the case, nobody from the Tempest Ocean Realm had the power to defeat Lu Xuan any longer.


    That was why the citizens of Tempest Ocean Realm were rendered speechless.


    Before the battle, they were in a bnced state where every Two Flower Realm cultivator and the monster king tried to stop each other from getting stronger.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s triumphant return broke that bnce.


    Not a single soul could stop the man.


    One of the cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm hissed, ¡°Gongsun Wuji! How dare you try and mess with us again!¡±


    The cultivator had admired Lin Ziyi for a long time. Naturally, he held grudges towards Xiaoyao Hou and Gongsun Wuji for the former¡¯s attempt to assassinate the master of the Holy Nun Gate.


    News of the assassination attempt spread throughout the globe as soon as it failed, which had forced Xiaoyao Hou into hiding.


    Lin Ziyi had many admirers, and all of them had vowed to take revenge for her.


    The only problem was that Xiaoyao Hou was too powerful for them to handle and that he was nowhere to be found. They shifted their attention towards his disciple, Gongsun Wuji, instead.


    ¡°Are you guys dumb? If we let that man continue to grow, Earth would be free of our control one day. Do you guys still not know what kind of person Lu Xuan is? He¡¯s the type that ignores other people and does whatever he wants. He sees us as nothing more than enemies that are here for Earth¡¯s resources. Do you think we can befriend him?¡±


    Just like some saw Gongsun Wuji as a thorn in their eyes, there were also those who were friends with Xiaoyao Hou.


    ¡°He is just a piece of trash from a lower-ss world! What makes you think that he has the power to face the whole Tempest Ocean Realm?¡±


    ¡°He is right! We have a dozen cultivators in the Three Flower Realm with us! Any one of them is enough to take Lu Xuan down without breaking a sweat!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what beef you have with Xiaoyao Hou and his disciple, but Lu Xuan is ourmon enemy! He¡¯s the enemy of Tempest Ocean Realm! Unless we take him out of the picture, we can never conquer Earth! As long as he still lives, the humans on Earth will never bow to us!¡±


    Based on the conversation between members of the Independent Faction, it was clear that they saw Lu Xuan as their biggest threat.


    That was the expected reaction as Lu Xuan was so strong that he could easily change Earth¡¯s citizens¡¯ minds.


    Even though the cultivators and monster kings of Tempest Ocean Realm hade to an agreement, they were secretly nning their revenge.


    The situation could¡¯ve been described as calm before the storm.


    Lu Xuan brought the bodies of powerful monster kings back to Yunxuan Vi, with the three remaining monster kings following closely behind him. Even though the monster kings were dead, their corpses still gave out powerful auras that normal people wouldn¡¯t even think of eating.


    If a normal human were to eat the monster¡¯s flesh, the abnormal amount of energy would cause their insides to explode.


    Dragon, who¡¯d caught word of Lu Xuan¡¯s return, was already waiting for him.


    ¡°Congrattions on your victory, Mr. Lu.¡±


    Hints of relief could be seen on Dragon¡¯s face. The most important thing to him was Lu Xuan¡¯s safe return.


    As the pir of Earth Federation, if Lu Xuan were to fall, then the organization would soon follow.


    Perhaps it was because Dragon was a kind person who always thought of the well-being of every life on Earth. He was d to witness Lu Xuan¡¯s overwhelming power and safe return.


    ¡°Did I not tell you that these people are no threat to me?¡± Lu Xuan smiled as he waved his arm.


    ¡°The President wanted me to tell you that he¡¯s thankful for your support.¡± Dragon was referring to Lu Xuan¡¯s act of giving Purple Rat King to the Earth Federation.


    With the monster now serving the Earth Federation, the organization finally possessed a Flower Realm monster in their arsenal. Even if the monster was only in the One Flower Realm, it was still stronger than most.


    The extra power made a huge difference, and the Earth Federation felt deeply grateful towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan nodded. The Earth Federation was a reflection of himself. As the organization grew, he would grow along with it as well. This would¡¯ve given him many chances to do many things. He could even prevent what had happened to humans in his past life.


    Lu Xuan replied, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Earth federation. He doesn¡¯t have to thank me for contributing.¡±


    Dragon smiled, but his expression turned serious immediately as he said, ¡°Indeed. You need to be careful as well. From what we have gathered, Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s cultivators and monster kings are preparing for something. We believe they are forming an alliance to avenge their fallenrades.¡±


    ¡°An alliance? That¡¯s to be expected.¡± Lu Xuan nodded, seemingly unfazed by this news.


    Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t worried about any retribution because he knew that not a single soul on Earth could rival his power. The Three Flower Realm cultivators in Tempest Ocean Realm might threaten him, but they were all busy with their training and would not descend onto Earth anytime soon.


    As for the alliance formed by a vast number of cultivators and monster kings, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t even fazed by their number.


    It was just as Lu Xuan had said in the past; if an advantage in numbers could win a war, he would¡¯ve given up cultivation a long time ago. He smirked and said, ¡°They are nobodies. I won¡¯t even bother worrying about their n.¡±

 Chapter 825 - Within Expectation

    <h4>Chapter 825: Within Expectation</h4>


    If this was in the past, the Dragon would¡¯ve thought that Lu Xuan was joking. Now, not a single soul thought that he was.


    Lu Xuan was someone who could easily fight against the Four Legendary Monster Kings and win. He killed one of the monsters while subduing the rest, after all. He even managed to take more than thirty other monster kings down without even breaking a sweat.


    His power and strength were unique, even in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    He was the best among the cultivators on the same level as him.


    Words of Lu Xuan¡¯s achievement had begun to spread throughout the vast universe.


    Cultivators from both Earth and the Tempest Ocean Realm wholeheartedly agreed that Lu Xuan was quite powerful.


    Being recognized by the enemy was an assurance of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. From that moment onwards, his name was known all around the world.


    Dragon had recognized that power and would never think that Lu Xuan was joking ever again. He looked worried as he said, ¡°Still, you have to be careful. It seems like there¡¯s someone even stronger calling the shots, and you¡¯re his target.¡±


    History had proven that heroes fell not because they were weak, but because they were tricked by sly people.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°I know. It has to be Gongsun Wuji.¡±


    He was way too familiar with how Gongsun Wuji did things. He was cast aside by others in his past life because he was standing in the lone cultivator¡¯s way to conquer Earth. It only took a few hours for him to be everyone¡¯s enemies.


    The feeling of being trapped by Gongsun Wuji¡¯s n had caused a lot of suffering for Lu Xuan in his past life.


    However, in this life, the man was in entirely different circumstances. He¡¯d experienced the attacks once, so he would never fall for it again. There was also the fact that he was stronger than before.


    Dragon assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve utilized every force I could order on Earth to look for him. He won¡¯t get away! Even if he escapes back to the Tempest Ocean Realm, we still have a way to locate him!¡±


    As soon as he got the information, he¡¯d already ordered every intelligence department in the Earth Federation to search for Gongsun Wuji. Even with all the resources at their disposal, they still had a hard time pinpointing the target¡¯s location.


    All they got was a name. They had no idea what Gongsun Wuji looked like or where he frequented. Everything was still a mystery to them.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°He won¡¯t be able to get out of here. All we have to do is clock all the exit paths. I¡¯ll draw a portrait of himter. You can use that to find him.¡±


    Lu Xuan had no idea what Gongsun Wuji looked like now, but he knew how the man would look a few decadester.


    Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t worried that the sketch might be too old because cultivators tend to age slower. It was usual for a cultivator to not age for a few decades.


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    After seeing the Dragon left, Liu Wanrong came to visit her son after she just finished her training.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I¡¯ve heard that the situation is pretty dire?¡±


    She was now stronger afterpleting her training and had now gathered her first Auric Flower. Her energy now felt like a vast ocean, much more potent than others who had collected their first flower.


    It was all because of her born Taoism aptitude. She would always be far stronger than her peers. At her current level of power, she could easily take down monsters in the One Flower Realm.


    ¡°What dire situation? They are nothing more than mere pieces of trash.¡± Lu Xuan waved his arm, showing that he did not view the alliance as a threat.


    The mother frowned still even with her son¡¯s assurance. ¡°If you say so. I know that these people can never cause you any harm, but I also heard of the Three Flower Realm cultivators in Tempest Ocean Realm. They even said that some of them are achieving the Consolidation Realm soon.¡±


    The mother paused and continued, ¡°Cultivators in the Consolidation Realm could not attack you because thew forbids them, but those in the Three Flower Realm are different. It¡¯s notpletely impossible for them toe here. How are you going to take them on if they doe? I know that we are stronger than our peers because of our talents and that a single Three Flower Realm cultivator might not be able to take you down, but what happens if more than twoe for you? What are you going to do then?¡±


    As someone who also had born Taoism aptitude, Liu Wanrong clearly understood how powerful they could be, to the point where they could fight on even ground with cultivators of a higher level.


    That didn¡¯t mean they were able to face a party of those cultivators. Even if they had born Taoism aptitude, they would still lose the fight.


    That was why the mother was worried about her child. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do to help.


    At her current level of strength, she could barely survive a fight with the Snow Fox King. If she were to challenge it in the Three Flower Realm, she would be defeated instantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, I have a n. Do you still remember the ne passageways that I sealed individually in the past?¡± Lu Xuan tried tofort his mother.


    Liu Wanrong eximed, ¡°Of course I do! It¡¯s still heavily protected by the Earth Federation, right? I remember you saying something like monsters from another dimension wille out from the spatial passageways if we aren¡¯t careful.¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. That was one of his first worries when he reincarnated. In his past life, a swarm of monsters from both Heaven and Hell came out from the passageways and wreaked havoc all around the world.


    Knowing what would happen in the future, Lu Xuan sealed all the passageways beforehand so that the tragedy would never happen. As it was an order from Lu Xuan, the forces from Earth Federation still guarded the seals tightly up until now.


    There were a few attacks by the Resistance at these sites. Their targets were the seals. They aimed to break the single thing that was preventing an invasion from another dimension and release monsters to help bring the Earth Federation down and restore the country¡¯s borders.


    Luckily, the Earth Federation managed to fend off the attacks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also set up formation eyes at those locations as well. I can use them to seal Earth off. If I do that, even the most powerful cultivator from the Tempest Ocean Realm will not be able to reach Earth through the ancient pathway of the stars.¡±


    Lu Xuan had been putting his n into motion as soon as he reincarnated. Thus, he was well-prepared for situations like this.


    Earth was basically covered in a giant magic circle. Lu Xuan could put up a barrier and prevent the cultivators from Tempest Ocean Realm from reaching Earth.


    Meanwhile, he could use this opportunity to take care of all the unstable factors that still lingered on Earth. One of those factors just so happened to be Gongsun Wuji.

 Chapter 826 - The Resistance, Toppled

    <h4>Chapter 826: The Resistance, Toppled</h4>


    This was the choice Lu Xuan made after envisioning the worst possible scenario.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan often disregarded everything else and took great risks just to survive, rushing headlong into the situations he faced.


    That was because he had no other choice.


    After his rebirth, however, Lu Xuan took the lead and made various ns to counter the situations that would ur.


    Naturally, he did not need to rush like in his previous life, although the Tempest Ocean Realming dozens of years in advance had taken him by surprise.


    Fortunately, many of his ns had already been carried out a long time ago. If these people came now, it wouldn¡¯t affect any of his arrangements.


    Liu Wanrong breathed a sigh of relief when she saw how confident Lu Xuan was. Her son didn¡¯t seem to be joking, and she had long been ustomed to the way her son seemed to be able to solve all of his problems.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er, can you tell me now what exactly happened to the Holy Sun Continent? It looked like you wanted to talk about it before but didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to ask back then, so can you tell me now?¡± Liu Wanrong looked at Lu Xuan, her beautiful eyes showing her determination.


    When Lu Xuan came back before, he was slightly hesitant to talk about what happened, so she chose not to question him. After all, the most important thing was that her son hade back safely.


    Now, however, she could no longer resist the temptation to ask the question.


    Lu Xuan sighed. At the time, he hesitated to say anything not because he wanted to hide it from his mother, but because he didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    The family that his mother had been pining for had long been destroyed decades ago, leaving only the offspring of an illegitimate child. This descendant had also almost been killed.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even know what he would say in such a situation.


    However, since his mother had already asked about it, Lu Xuan would not hide it. He began telling his mother about what he had learned during his journey.


    Liu Wanrong was stunned. Never had she imagined that the Liu family would be destroyed like this.


    She had never forgotten them and wanted to go back even after decades had passed because the Liu family was a family of cultivators; their life span was bound to be very long. To them, decades were but a moment in their lives.


    At the time, as the eldest daughter in the family, she was unwilling to give in to the family¡¯s wishes to marry. Now that she was a mother, her mentality was naturally different from before.


    She never expected the parting from before had be an eternal farewell.


    The only remaining member of the Liu family was the fledgling of her elder brother¡¯s illegitimate son.


    This fledgling was truly the only child left. With the Immemorial Path¡¯s ability to control the continent, it was impossible not to have found out the other survivors otherwise.


    After grieving, Liu Wanrong only felt a deep chill in her heart. She never expected someone to be controlling the Holy Sun Continent from behind the scenes, constantly hunting down the bloodline of the sacred ones.


    If she didn¡¯t choose to run from the Liu family, she would have been hunted down alongside them.


    Thinking about the fact that she had been someone else¡¯s target, Liu Wanrong couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath.


    How terrifying!


    To make matters even more terrifying, she still let her son go to the Holy Sun Continent despite not knowing anything that happened.


    Although Lu Xuan had downyed the fierce battles, she knew how dangerous it was during his journey. If the mastermind behind the scenes had acted slightly earlier, it would have been a significant threat to Lu Xuan¡¯s life.


    In other words, her ignorance had forced her son to walk into danger, causing her to feel lingering fear and chilly regret.


    After bing a parent, her mentality changedpletely.


    Lu Xuan nced at Liu Wanrong and said, ¡°Mother, that¡¯s roughly it!¡±


    It took a long time for Liu Wanrong to return to her senses. Once she did, she said, ¡°I was reckless. I didn¡¯t expect that there was such a schemer behind the scenes!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much. Anyway, I¡¯ve already cut down the schemer. Mom, you can go back any time you want in the future, whether it¡¯s to take a look at Little Haotian or the ruins of the Liu family!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already cleaned it out several times, there¡¯s no need to worry about danger even if you go back often. Feel free to bring along father to pay respects to Grandpa and Grandma, as well as the ancestors of the Liu family!¡±


    With Liu Wanrong¡¯s current strength, there was no problem with dominating the Holy Sun Continent. Although they were all Three Flower Realm masters who had condensed a flower, Liu Wanrong could still beat up Xuanyangzi.


    Both sides weren¡¯t even on the same level!


    Liu Wanrong nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I should go back! I¡¯ll bring your father to pay respects to the Liu family¡¯s ancestors whenever I get the chance!¡±


    Liu Wanrong nodded, feeling some longing in her heart. Now that her son had cleared out the dangers, she naturally didn¡¯t have to worry or be afraid.


    After all, it was different from how it was decades ago. Back then, she was just an ordinary daughter of the Liu family,pletely unable to control her own destiny.


    Now, things were different. She already stood at the pinnacle of the Holy Sun Continent, and nobody dared to dictate what she does.


    Satisfied with how Lu Xuan took care of Liu Haotian, Liu Wanrong said, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve handled the issues of little Haotian very well. The Liu family needs someone to continue the family line. In the future, the Liu family¡¯s prosperity and the resurrection of the sacred ones¡¯ bloodline will all depend on him alone!¡±


    Although Lu Xuan also had the bloodline of the sacred ones, he was still a human in the end. His surname is Lu, not Liu. The differences between the two were simply too great topare.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said with confidence, ¡°Yes, I agree with that as well. The little fellow has experienced a lot and is wise for his young age. Sooner orter, he will grow up to be an important pir of the Holy Sun Continent!¡±


    Liu Wanrong then replied, ¡°In that case, I no longer have any apprehensions. Just go and do what you feel is right. I will take care of the Yunxuan Vi, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°All right!¡±


    Meanwhile, the rest of the world was still in chaos, discussing how Lu Xuan killed the Lightning-Winged Wolf King and subdued the other three monster kings.


    Under Lu Xuan¡¯s support, the Earth Federation also began moving at lightning speed.


    Meanwhile, every single base of the Resistance across the world spread throughout the earth had been fatally hit by the Earth Federation. Large numbers of masters were airdropped, forcibly breaking into the bases. Everyone who resisted was killed on the spot.


    The Earth Federation had also endured the presence of the Resistance for a very long time until they lost everyst bit of patience they had.


    Under the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s support in recent years, the Resistance had grown increasingly arrogant to the point of being grant.


    At first, they acted like sewer rats¡ªthey were willing to wreak havoc banditry, arson, and vandalism while hiding their true identities.

 Chapter 827 - Global Unrest, True Battle in One Month

    <h4>Chapter 827: Global Unrest, True Battle in One Month</h4>


    Still, it was rather pointless to reach this way since the formation of the Earth Federation had also been tempered with iron and blood.


    Such worthless beings were crushed without a trace from the very beginning. However, it didn¡¯t take long before external support from the Tempest Ocean Realm helped to rekindle their actions, and the fightings became even more intense.


    The Earth Federation was wary of the mighty power of the Tempest Ocean Realm and had no choice but to turn a blind eye to the Resistance.


    As a result, the Resistance continued to grow so much that it wasrge enough to shake the foundations of the entire Earth Federation.


    They began tantly acting out on Earth with unbelievable arrogance and became the leading terrorist organization in history.


    However, the intelligence information regarding the Resistance has always in the grasps of the Earth Federation.


    After making their decisions, they urately took hold of the Resistance¡¯s fatal weakness within mere seconds.


    Overnight, over ny-nine percent of the Resistance¡¯s bases were crushed, wiped out, andpletely erased.


    Many members of the Resistance could not respond in time. Why did the Earth Federation, which has always turned a blind eye to them, suddenly start taking them down?


    Many of the Resistance members were still happily counting their ies when they were suddenly arrested.


    Everyone was left dumbfounded.


    While one leader of the Resistance was captured, he still managed to shout, ¡°How dare you! Do you know what will happen to you now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s punishment?¡±


    While countless members of the Resistance were arrested, the whole world took this opportunity to act.


    Those Resistance members who had luckily managed to escape hurried to seek help from the masters of the Tempest Ocean Realm. Some of them even begged the monster kings for help.


    However, they could not predict that the masters of the Tempest Ocean Realm stood idly by while they were crying for their help.


    With not even a single reply from any of them, the Resistance members who were lucky enough to escape were left dumbfounded.


    How could this be?


    They believed that if the regional alliance took action against them, they would immediately face the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s fist of punishment, saving them from disaster.


    Who knew that no matter how nice the promises made were or how high a pedestal they ced themselves on, the Tempest Ocean Realm wouldpletely ignore them when they were needed the most?


    Only now did they realize that they were just pawns on a chessboard, the most useless pieces to be discarded.


    Before Lu Xuan had returned, the Earth Federation had been wary of the Tempest Ocean Realm, thus leading them to turn a blind eye to the Resistance. It was not that they were strong enough to fight the Earth Federation.


    Many of their alleged victories were essentially given to them by the Earth Federation.


    Only after everything had been revealed did they know just how fragile and ipetent they were.


    Many people began feeling desperate. The old era was back, and Lu Xuan alone quelled all the storms faced by the Earth Federation.


    Without Lu Xuan, the Earth Federation would cause a worldwidemotion if they had tried to uproot the Resistance.


    Now, everything remained calm.


    As long as Lu Xuan watched over Yunxuan Vi, he would be as stable as the Sea-stabilizing Holy Cudgel; he could prevent any form of danger froming.


    Many people from the Resistance also tried to incite the public on the Inte, attempting to put pressure on the Earth Federation. Instead, they were located by the Earth Federation through thework and arrested one by one.


    Even the ordinary people apuded this.


    No one protested on their behalf. They did not know that their usual terror activities had already provoked the anger of countless people. The people only tolerated them because there were countless members of the Resistance who had the support of a powerful force like the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Now that Lu Xuan had returned to watch over the Yunxuan Vi and the Tempest Ocean Realm remained silent, everyone could no longer control the hatred they held deep down.


    After all, not everyone wanted to give up their humanity and submit to their oppressors!


    For a while, various arrests were being carried out simultaneously. While prisons everywhere were overcrowded, the Earth Federation became fully operational again. It was still thergest power on the entire; they were the true rulers of Earth.


    ¡°Are we going to give up the Resistance like this? They would¡¯vee in handy¡­ where would we find more fools like them?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give it up, can you guys beat Lu Xuan? It¡¯s just a mere pawn. After Lu Xuan is removed, there¡¯ll be as many as you want!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I have already notified the sects of the Tempest Ocean Realm. When the timees, countless masters wille across the boundary. No matter how strong Lu Xuan is, he won¡¯t be able to do anything!¡±


    Behind the scenes, the masters and monster kings of the Tempest Ocean Realm continued their discussions.


    While the Resistance was being taken down, the masters chose not to respond because of Lu Xuan, who had suppressed most of the crisis on Earth by himself.


    Lu Xuan had subdued the three great beast kings and killed the Lightning-Winged Wolf King alongside over 30 Three FLower Realm demon kings, all practically under their noses.


    This easily showed how terrifyingly strong Lu Xuan was.


    He could be said to have overwhelmingly risen above Three Flower Realm powerhouses with two flowers condensed, directly forcing the rest to restrain themselves.


    Over the years, they had be ustomed to finding fault with various issues on Earth as if they naturally were higher existences and could interfere with whatever they wanted to.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t ept this. They did not doubt that if they dared to interfere, Lu Xuan would immediately seek them out and kill them.


    Upon further analysis of the situation, one master from the Tempest Ocean Realm calmly said, ¡°Lu Xuan must be looking for an excuse. Once we make a move, he would definitely take the opportunity. Once he has a valid excuse, what do you think you can do to stop him?¡±


    They knew that right now, they were already deep in conflict with Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan would not allow them to live.


    With Lu Xuan currently wary of the powerful Tempest Ocean Realm supporting them, he couldn¡¯t attack them without a valid reason.


    However, they too did not want to anger Lu Xuan right now!


    They still needed to be patient.


    Within just one month, once the absolute existences of the Tempest Ocean Realm arrive, Lu Xuan would die!


    Everyone was waiting for the true battle to arrive in a month!


    One monster king said through gritted teeth, ¡°We¡¯ll allow him to stay so arrogant for one more month. After that, we¡¯ll rip him to shreds!¡±


    Lu Xuan had greatly humiliated their species. Among the monsters kings who were ughtered by Lu Xuan, those whose bodies remained intact were made into specimens and ced in a museum.

 Chapter 828 - Rune Technology Against Three Flower Realm Masters

    <h4>Chapter 828: Rune Technology Against Three Flower Realm Masters</h4>


    Many organizations andpanies even sold monster king meat and blood, which countless people rushed to buy.


    After all, everyone knows that the flesh and blood of monster kings contain an extremelyrge amount of energy. Short-term consumption could raise cultivation levels, while long-term use could even improve one¡¯s natural aptitudes.


    This is the result currently given by the Earth Federation¡¯s authorized scientific research institution. As soon as this result came out, countless people went crazy fighting over the monster remains on the battlefield.


    Of course, the greatest portion was still obtained by the Yunxuan Vi. Other than the parts set aside by the Yunxuan Vi, most of it was sold.


    This fact caused these monster kings to grind their teeth in hatred.


    Undoubtedly, this allowed everyone to discover that monster kings were just ordinary monsters; they were not gods from the heavens, and they were definitely not invincible.


    These monster kings too can be killed and traded, making them no different from the many alien beasts that had been conquered by humans.


    Many intelligent people from the Tempest Ocean Realm finally realized that Lu Xuan¡¯s true goal was to rebuild Earth¡¯s confidence so that the people could realize that the Tempest Ocean Realm was not a realm of the gods.


    The Tempest Ocean Realm was not unbeatable. As long as the people of Earth reached a sufficiently high level of cultivation in the future, they too would be able topete and even surpass them.


    Now that Lu Xuan had also grown powerful enough to ughter monster kings as if they were mere toys, he had be the best sign of hope for Earth¡¯s cultivators.


    Through this method, several years of ns made by the Tempest Ocean Realm had been reduced to nothing.


    Several years of pointless suppression, coupled with the recruitment of arge number of earthling spies in the Earth Federation, had originally been prepared for the continuous corrosion of earth¡¯s will. Nobody expected Lu Xuan to uproot these people as soon as he returned.


    This was as if all their efforts over the past few years were for nothing.


    Unfortunately, they were powerless to stop him. When he returned, Lu Xuan hade back and taken dozens of lives at the level of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence. With such high morale, who would dare to stop him?


    The humans from the Tempest Ocean Realm could¡¯ve still been overlooked, but the monster kings were even more miserable. Once caught by Lu Xuan, they would be directly killed, cleaned, and then served on the dining table.


    Back when they were eating people, they had never imagined that they would end up on the menu, as well.


    Only now did they fully understand what it meant to be forced by circumstances!


    In the past, they suppressed the Earth¡¯s cultivation world with no room to breathe. Now, Lu Xuan alone could suppress them equally as much. Strong masters who could oppose them existed, but such experts weren¡¯t on Earth. Against Lu Xuan, however, they had no choice but to surrender.


    After all, Lu Xuan would die in a month. There was no need to rush for now.


    Meanwhile, everyone was still stunned by the fact that the Earth Federation had uprooted the Resistance and performed mass executions, with many high-ranking members being found to have been responsible and thus arrested.


    In the past, they didn¡¯t dare to arrest them because of fear of both the Tempest Ocean Realm interfering and creating mayhem!


    Now that Lu Xuan was around, none of that would ever ur. Since he would also handle the Tempest Ocean Realm if they chose to interfere, the Earth Federation didn¡¯t have to worry about being stopped.


    Even with the Tempest Ocean Realm masters doing their best to avoid Lu Xuan, nobody expected a problem to still ur.


    A higher-up from the Resistance had fled to the residence of a Tempest Ocean Realm Three Flower Peak master requesting asylum.


    Immediately afterward, an investigator from the Special Task Force came to request for the master to hand over the Resistance member.


    Since this Three Flower Peak master of the Tempest Ocean Realm had been unrestricted for many years, he refused to hand the criminal over to some ordinary person from the same region. Not only that, but he also directly killed the Special Task Force member at the door.


    The Earth Federation was immediately deployed, the entire fleet soon encircling the mountain vige on this ind.


    ¡°You lowly humans! How dare you surround my manor. What gave you the courage to do so?!¡±


    A man in his fifties flew high in the sky, dressed in an ancient robe and covered in a monstrous aura.


    The surrounding seas constantly surged under his aura, pushing out various waves that were dozens of feet high.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that these fleets had already engraved runes to seal the surface of the sea nearby, these waves alone would¡¯ve been enough to wipe out the fleet.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Following themand of the fleetmander, various missiles engraved with runes sted towards the figure.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The master obviously didn¡¯t take these missiles into consideration. After all, with the power of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, it was hard to say if these missiles could even approach him.


    However, he quickly discovered that these missiles were able to smoothly pass through his defensive barrier. The defenses he had personally set up were apparently offset by the runes on the missile.


    The master stared at the scene, unable to understand what was happening. He couldn¡¯t help but say in disbelief, ¡°How is this even possible?!¡±


    The runes on these missiles were clearlypletely different from the rune technology he knew on Earth.


    The power had increased so much that it was shockingly able to pass through his barrier.


    If the nuclear bomb used against the Lightning-Winged Wolf King had been engraved with these runes before, would the Lightning-Winged Wolf King have been able to easily ughter the city? Even if it didn¡¯t die, it would¡¯ve been severely injured after being hit with so many bombs.


    Nuclear bombs weren¡¯t useless against the Three Flower Realm Peak masters, but they were incapable of reaching them. The Three Flower Realm masters could still endure the shockwave from the explosion.


    ¡°Damn it! Lu Xuan must have something to do with this!¡±


    The first person he thought of was Lu Xuan. He had heard that Lu Xuan had even invented this rune technology on Earth. Since the previous rune technology behaved normally but improved rapidly after Lu Xuan came back, it made sense to believe that it had something to do with him.


    In the blink of an eye, countless explosions engulfed him without even giving him any time to think.


    Endless explosions erupted and formed a series of mushroom clouds that instantly covered the entire ind.


    The manor on the small ind was instantly swallowed and ttened by the shockwave of the explosion.


    ¡°Ahhhh! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±


    Amidst the endless explosion, a figure came out. It was the master from the Tempest Ocean Realm. At the moment, he looked extremely wretched, with an arm blown away and his clothes ragged.


    Where was theposure from before?


    This was the first time he was injured by high-tech weapons aftering to Earth.


    Never before had this ever happened. Ordinary people from Earth could also injure them with high-tech weapons. What point was there in them cultivating?


    Everything was devoured by the anger in his heart!


    Within the gship aircraft carrier of the fleet, the fleetmander nodded to both of his sides and said, ¡°Write all of that down. The test results are sessful; the new generation of defensive runes can prate the defensive barrier of a Three Flower Realm master!¡±

 Chapter 829 - New Generation of Rune Technology, Shocking Three Flower Realms!

    <h4>Chapter 829: New Generation of Rune Technology, Shocking Three Flower Realms!</h4>


    As the master from the Tempest Ocean Realm had guessed, being able to greatly increase the power of rune technology within a short time, improving the various rune technologies, andunching a new generation of rune systems were of course because of Lu Xuan.


    In his previous life, it had originally been developed by the government of the Earth Federation to deal with the masters of the Tempest Ocean Realm. In this life, however, it had taken years of hard work and a variety of actualbat tests to finally develop a brand new system.


    The reason why Lu Xuan had not given the Earth Federation the entire thing was because he was afraid that they might bezy if they had it.


    He did not want to destroy the self-development capabilities of the Earth Federation, but he couldn¡¯t care any less anymore!


    He directly introduced a new generation of rune technology. This fleet was one of the testing units!


    This was why the Earth Federation Government had dared to encircle the Three Flower Realm master with their fleet. Under normal circumstances, these fleets would only be floating steel coffins when encountering the Three Flower Realm masters; they would¡¯ve beenpletely useless.


    The officer of the fleet was also very anxious, afraid to make a single mistake. Looking at it now, the effect was outstanding!


    Under the enhancements of the new generation of runes, humanity¡¯s high-tech weaponry was strong enough to hurt the Three Flower Realm masters.


    If a nuclear bomb had been used earlier, this master would probably have been sted down on the spot.


    The barrier of a Three Flower Realm master was unable to destroy the missiles enhanced with defensive runes. At the very least, masters who had condensed one flower would not be able to do it.


    The higher ranks in the fleet were overjoyed. After several years, they finally had a way tobat these Three Flower Realm masters.


    This battle would no longer be a one-sided ughter. Ordinary people could also grasp their own destiny. No matter how strong Lu Xuan was, he was still just one man.


    Now, these methods made it possible to rely on mass-produced weapons to deal with these Three Flower Realm powerhouses.


    It took hundreds of years for a Three Flower Realm master to grow, but how long would it take them to mass-produce these weapons?


    It was nothing more than spending money!


    In this era, could a problem that can be solved with some money still be a problem?


    After these rune technology weapons berge-scale, they would no longer have anything to fear even if they had to engage in a drawn-out war with the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    This was actually the ultimate method used by the previous life¡¯s Earth Federation to fight and finally expel the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Technology-based weaponry didn¡¯t care about whether or not to cultivate; they only cared about having enough money to mass produce!


    Even so, such a method dragged the war out long enough for the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s expenses to umte to their limit.


    The resources expended for the cultivation of a Three Flower Realm master were at least a thousand times that of producing a nuclear bomb of this level. There was no contest.


    ¡°Ahhh, just die already!¡±


    The powerhouse roared and pped a palm downwards. In an instant, a giant hand over a few hundred feet that resembled cumulonimbus clouds came falling directly down as if it was trying to sinking the entire world.


    Boom!


    The move was directly blocked by a transparent barrier, preventing the giant hand from moving an inch further.


    All systems within this fleet were nuclear-powered. All nuclear reactors were currently frantically providing energy to support the defense barriers from being breached.


    ¡°It works! the defense system test isplete!¡±


    There was some joy on the face of the fleetmander.


    Technological weapons were weak against the surprise attacks from masters. Now that they had this defensive rune, their chances of surviving such surprise attacks had greatly increased.


    At the very least, there was no way a Three Flower Realm powerhouse who had only condensed one flower could break it.


    This was also part of the defensive rune system within the new generation of runes that Lu Xuan provided.


    The entire fleet began to celebrate. It had both offensive and defensive capabilities. Although they would never be on the same level as the Tempest Ocean Realm, at the very least they would not be powerless to fight back; they now had a way to counterattack.


    ¡°How could this be!¡±


    The Tempest Ocean Realm master was stunned. Was this still the Earth he knew?


    The Earth Fleet, which he had never paid attention to, could apparently cause such astonishing damage to him and even block his attack.


    Furthermore, it was his rage-filled blow that was actually blocked by the earthling¡¯s fleet.


    Was there any logic in the world?


    He was a genuine master in the Three Flower Realm. Since when had he been forced into such dire straits?


    Now, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t continue to resist when he wasn¡¯t able to. This fleet was weird, and he had to escape immediately to figure out why.


    Not even caring about how severely injured he was, he quickly escaped through an evasive light.


    A crisp female voice rang out and said, ¡°Want to leave?¡±


    A swordlight tore open the skies, directly striking the Tempest Ocean Realm master.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Tempest Ocean Realm master shrieked as his body fell from the sky. A big hole had appeared in his chest; he had been severely injured with a single stab. Before he could continue falling into the sea, he was caught by a giant hand made from qi and thrown onto the deck of a battleship.


    Everyone looked over at the figure floating above the skies. Who else could it have been but Yun Ling¡¯er?


    This time, the one apanying the fleet on the expedition was none other than Yun Ling¡¯er herself, who had finallye out of private training.


    As Earth¡¯s spirit qi continued to recover, the number of cultivation masters continued to increase. The current Earth Federation army was inevitably apanied by arge number of masters in every war that they fought.


    This was so that they could deal with other cultivators!


    Yun Ling¡¯er had waited patiently for the fleet to finish testing both the offensive and defensive parts of the rune technology before attacking the Tempest Ocean Realm master. Otherwise, she could have acted personally; in that case, there would have been no reason for the fleet to need testing.


    After the fleet had captured its target, it proudly took off!


    The news quickly spread all over the earth; footage of this battle was edited by the Earth Federation and posted on the Inte.


    The world was in an uproar for a while!


    Nobody had expected that after being beaten passively for so long, the Earth Federation had managed to developed a weapon that could target Three Flower Realm masters and put it into actualbat.


    Judging from the video, the effect was simply outstanding.


    For a time, countless people on Earth cried with joy. They finally had the means to fight these powerhouses.


    The cultivators of the Tempest Ocean Realm on Earth, as well as beast kings from all around, became silent.


    How could they not see why the Earth Federation shared this video with the world? Wasn¡¯t it to deter their powerful enemies?


    Who else was the powerful enemy that the Earth Federation faced currently if it wasn¡¯t them?


    In other words, this video was shared with the world solely to shock them!

 Chapter 830 - Lockdown the Earth, No One Can Leave

    <h4>Chapter 830: Lockdown the Earth, No One Can Leave</h4>


    This was the first time that these self-proimed gods from the Tempest Ocean Realm ever felt so threatened.


    Lu Xuan was strong, perhaps even so strong that it made them feel suffocated and unable to rest well.


    At least Lu Xuan¡¯s methods looked to be the same as them!


    Cultivation masters have never had an issue of mass production. To train a master like Lu Xuan, finding a ce where luck overflowed like a geyser could help save time even if that ce was in a recovering world. However, it wouldn¡¯t offset the countless resources to be consumed.


    Although Lu Xuan was strong, only he would take his ce as the master supporting heaven and earth in the next hundred or even thousand years.


    These technological weapons were different; they could absolutely be mass-produced.


    Every day they managed to dy equals a piece of strength they gained; this piece of strength was easily visible!


    If these weapons were mass-produced, the Earth Federation¡¯s right to speak would rapidly increase. They would no longer be able to treat the Earth Federation as before, taking what they wanted or treating them like livestock.


    Unless Consolidation Realm masters were ever able to enter Earth, there would possibly be another earth-shattering change.


    However, the only people who could remain rxed at the time would be Consolidation Realm masters. The rest of them were all deterrence targets.


    Although they could survive one technological nuclear bomb, could they dodge a hundred of them?


    Although it would be quite costly to kill a Three Flower Realm master with a hundred nuclear bombs, it could still be supported with gritted teeth considering the Earth Federation¡¯s current strength.


    The offensive and defensive situations were different!


    Furthermore, the Earth Federation¡¯s sudden possession of a strength that could threaten them was probably directly rted to Lu Xuan.


    After all, Lu Xuan was the one who invented and promoted the rune technology thatbined cultivation and technology.


    The Earth Federation had been able to suppress the entire in the past by relying on precisely this ability.


    Even Divine Transformation Realm masters could not stand against them. They could onlyply with those who possessed more power.


    At this point, many people saw Lu Xuan as a walking disaster; not only was he a powerful master, but also he was the biggest obstacle standing in the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s quest for world domination.


    Cutting people¡¯s way to wealth was like killing their parents. Now, Lu Xuan was destroying their futures!


    Those who coulde to the Earth Federation, all did so to make a breakthrough in their own cultivation.


    Now, Lu Xuan was standing in their way. As expected, almost everyone has begun to revile Lu Xuan.


    A new consensus has been reached¡ªif Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t dealt with soon, he¡¯ll be a major issue!


    Even so, these people dared not to act rashly. Lu Xuan¡¯s behavior was not difficult to see. ording to the information collected from various aspects, he was definitely not a soft-hearted person.


    They just needed to wait one more month!


    During this month, they couldn¡¯t afford to give Lu Xuan an excuse to start weeding out his enemies.


    They were wary, and Lu Xuan was also equally wary of the iparably powerful Consolidation Realm masters behind them.


    The vignce they had between each other formed a new bnce, but it was quickly broken!


    Just after threatening the masters of the Tempest Ocean Realm, the Earth Federation issued a global warrant for the capture of Gongsun Wuji with all its strength.


    For a time, the world that was filled with dark undercurrents began to see again.


    Gongsun Wuji¡¯s existence was no longer a secret!


    He single-handedly nned the entire conspiracy against Lu Xuan; hoping to get Lu Xuan to leave the Yunxuan Vi, he directly incited the Lightning-Winged Wolf King to ughter tens of millions of people to force Lu Xuan to leave his mountain.


    This was normal for the cultivators of the Tempest Ocean Realm, but many people on Earth wanted nothing more than to tear him to pieces.


    They had been patient up until now. With the publication of his global warrant, people all over the world began searching for Gongsun Wuji.


    After Lu Xuan had ced the global warrant, he had discovered Gongsun Wuji¡¯s whereabouts in less than 24 hours.


    Modern technology had flourished; with cameras andworks everywhere, it wasn¡¯t difficult to search for someone. Gongsun Wuji was especially easier to find since he didn¡¯t hide at all.


    However, the masters of the Special Task Force who surrounded him were no match at all for Gongsun Wuji, who forcibly broke the encirclement and fled.


    Unless one was certain that they could block attacks from such a master and counterattack with various means, it was pointless to try.


    The most terrifying thing was that Gongsun Wuji was also in the Three Flower Realm, yet ordinary people were no match for him at all.


    If a real fight were to ensue, an entire base city would¡¯ve been destroyed.


    If anyone failed to capture him, he would be able to prepare for whatever happened in the future!


    Some people from the Tempest Ocean Realm said with disdain, ¡°This Lu Xuan is also stupid. If he wanted to take down Gongsun Wuji so badly, how could he have alerted him without moving personally? Gongsun Wuji only needs to stay out of sight for a while and return to the Tempest Ocean Realm. What can Lu Xuan do, in that case?¡±


    Everyone was left stunned as certain news spread like wildfire.


    The earth had been locked down with a barrier, and the ancient pathway of the stars had been blocked.


    In other words, no one was allowed to leave or enter Earth.


    When the news had spread, it fueled an uproar. This was because one cultivator of the Tempest Ocean Realm had wanted to return but was blocked by the barrier.


    Not even his strength as a Three Flower Realm master was enough to break the barrier.


    A thousand waves had been stirred up by this one stone.


    Almost immediately, experts who were good at barriers and formations went to observe for themselves. It was as they expected; beyond the earth¡¯s atmosphereid a huge barrier and formation, locking down the entire earth.


    A master who specialized in viewing qi saw that there was a huge array of qi surrounding the entire world, with multiplerge formation eyes supporting the barrier.


    Soon, everyone had discovered that there were heavy soldiers around these eyes. A monster king tried to forcefully break through the barrier but ended up being bombarded; it nearly died after losing half of its body in the attack.


    Everyone realized that these elite troops around the formation eyes possessed the strength to injure these Three Flower Realm masters. If anyone insisted on breaking through, they would likely fail and even die in the process.


    Once again, it was obviously directly rted to the enhanced rune technology that had just appeared. These technological weapons engraved with runes held the ability to break defenses.


    Even a Three Flower Realm powerhouse would¡¯ve been severely injured by a shelling!


    Giant cannons guarded these formation eyes!


    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Xuan again!¡±


    Everyone knew that this must¡¯ve been Lu Xuan¡¯s doing again. While they were still expectantly waiting for the month to be over, major yers from all over were able to gather on Earth. This allowed them to retake the upper hand.


    Lu Xuan has already yed his hand; he had pulled the carpet from below everyone else and severed their hope!

 Chapter 831 - I am willing to become Lu Xuans lackey

    <h4>Chapter 831: I am willing to be Lu Xuan¡¯sckey</h4>


    ¡°So ruthless, what drastic measures!¡±


    The cultivators of the Tempest Ocean Realm were stunned. Upon hearing the news, they broke out in cold sweat.


    Lu Xuan had directly locked down the, preventing anyone from entering or leaving!


    ¡°It¡¯s a very high-level formation. I can only say that it is very sophisticated; it has truly reached the point where it has merged with the heavens and the earth. Most people cannot break his formation because it is supported by the natural energies of Heaven and Earth. Who in the world could everpare to that?¡±


    After a high-level formation master had looked it over, he felt only admiration for it.


    He was already among the top formation masters of the entire Tempest Ocean Realm, regarded as a guest of honor wherever he went, but it all paled inparison to the giant formation that Lu Xuan had set up.


    They were on twopletely different levels!


    ¡°Based on the path of formations, Lu Xuan¡¯s skills are already close to perfection; he¡¯s almost taken the topography of the entire earth into consideration. With the heavens, the mountains, and the rivers as sources of energy for the formation, it¡¯s impossible for it to be breached!¡±


    After listening to this famous formation master¡¯s exnation, everyone finally realized how powerful it truly was.


    Formation Masters were also divided into nine levels, with every three forming a grade. Those who could deploy a small formation could already be considered beginners, while those who could use the terrain of a city to deploy a formation were considered the best among them.


    Those who were even more powerful were known as heavenly formation masters; these masters used the terrain ofrge continents as the foundation to deploy formations. Such people were considered legends from ancient times within the Tempest Ocean Realm. In other words, nobody in the present had ever reached this level before.


    All of this meant nothingpared to using the topography of an entire world as the foundation for a formation. This was already an unbelievable myth to them.


    Although Earth was only a medium-sized worldpared to the Tempest Ocean Realm, a world was still a world regardless of how small it was.


    The difficulty within was beyond imagination!


    Because Lu Xuan had seeded in doing so, he was already prominent throughout the world based on his formations alone!


    ¡°Based on just formation aplishments alone, nobody I know couldpare to him, not even those from legends and myths!¡± The formation master was shocked. Only other formation masters could understand how difficult this was, as well as what kind of legacy Lu Xuan had created for himself.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they belonged in rival factions, he would¡¯ve definitely gone to him to ask for advice and even request discipleship.


    That was when this famous formation master dered, ¡°If Master Lu is willing, I¡¯m willing to be hisckey, just so he could guide me in formations and answer my questions!¡±


    Many Tempest Ocean Realm cultivators were left astonished when they heard this. This well-known formation master was a leading figure among the formation masters in the Tempest Ocean Realm, ranking in the top five.


    Even in the Tempest Ocean Realm, this kind of person, who even the Five Consolidations would respect for his talents, was a peak talent.


    Even so, such a character had actually dered himself willing to be ackey serving under Lu Xuan. Nobody couldprehend what was happening; they began wondering whether or not their formation master had lost his mind.


    It was even harder to believe that almost all formation masters on Earth had expressed simr slightly fanatic views.


    Aside from this group of formation masters who were left in shock and awe upon seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s capabilities, everyone else was so scared that they all broke out into a cold sweat.


    All their previous calctions were based on the fact that the bigwigs from all around would gather on Earth a monthter.


    Now that the earth had been sealed off, it was hard to tell if the various bigwigs could smoothly pass through the ancient pathway of the stars. Even they dide, they would still be barred outside.


    They had already tested out how powerful this formation was for themselves! It waspletely impossible to even leave a dent in the formation¡¯s barrier!


    After all, this formation¡¯s barrier had been integrated with the world itself, borrowing upon the power of an entire world.


    The masters of the Three Flower Realm were terrifying; they could even break mountains with just one punch. Compared to an entire world, however, they were only a very small drop in the vast ocean.


    Masters in the Three Flower Realm and even the Consolidation Realm couldpete with the power of an entire world.


    No matter how small the world was, it was still infinitely powerfulpared to ordinary cultivators.


    Men could be exhausted, but the power of the world was endless!


    Once sealed, even a Consolidation Realm master would have difficulty breaking in from the outside! It would¡¯ve been even harder for regr cultivators!


    ¡°The only way to break the barrier is to break the eyes of the formation!¡±


    This was the only solution that anyone could think of. Once the eyes were broken, this humongous barrier that wasrge enough to encapste Earth would be too unstable to maintain itself, quickly resulting in its copse.


    Some masters of the Tempest Ocean Realm thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t that easier said than done? Those formation eyes are surrounded by an army. There¡¯s no way we can ignore those soldiers as long as they have the support of rune technology!¡±


    Over the past few years, they had never imagined that a day where they would be forced into such a situation would evere. It was simply inconceivable.


    ¡°Then let those monster kings force their monsters to attack. It doesn¡¯t matter how many of them die as long as they can force their way through. If we focus on sheer numbers, we may still have a chance to win!¡±


    Some wanted to forcefully break through one of the formation¡¯s eyes. Although the Earth Federation heavily protected them, there was still hope in fighting as if their life depended on it.


    All the monsters on Earth were now under the control of those monster kings.


    At this point, nobody expected these monster kings to stand idly by.


    ¡°The key focus still lies with Lu Xuan. Who knows how many other hands he has left to y? How much have I lost ever since he came back?¡±


    Some of the masters from the Tempest Ocean Realm urately pointed out that they needed to get rid of Lu Xuan to address the current problem. Otherwise, all of their efforts would fall short.


    ¡°How could such a low-level aboriginal world give birth to this kind of Child of Destiny? Evenpared to the Child of Destiny of a medium-ss world, Lu Xuan is too much!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s almost unheard of. What kind of inheritance did Lu Xuan obtain? He possesses so much power, yet his formations are still quite shocking!¡±


    Many people thought of Lu Xuan¡¯s various attributes. Even after seeing so much, they found it to be inconceivable.


    Someone then said, ¡°Lu Xuan is still only focusing on Gongsun Wuji; he¡¯ll never give up as long as Gongsun Wuji isn¡¯t caught!¡±


    That was when these masters and monster kings of the Tempest Ocean Realm suddenly realized something: Gongsun Wuji¡¯s ambition led to an unimaginably terrifying enemy being provoked.


    This formidable enemy was cold and merciless, yet still had various skills that could kill them!

 Chapter 832 - Gongsun Wuji鈥榮 location

    <h4>Chapter 832: Gongsun Wuji¡®s location</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s lockdown of the earth had instantly caused all the Tempest Ocean Realm masters to feel restless and ufortable. It felt as if a sword was hanging over their heads.


    Currently on Earth, none of the world¡¯s numerous masters could even slightly restrain Lu Xuan.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan, who was overlooking Yunxuan Vi, weed a guest.


    A woman who was roughly thirty hade to visit.


    Lu Xuan saw this woman in the parlor. She was about 30 years old, dressed in a luxurious long skirt, and had a beautiful face. Although her beauty wasn¡¯t outstanding, she was still above average.


    The important thing was that the energy in her body faintly seemed like a drawn bow. Her cultivation was quite good; she had entered the level of the Three Flower Realm.


    Even Lu Xuan¡¯s perception told him that this was a Three Flower Realm master who had condensed the Essence Flower.


    She was also not a stranger to Lu Xuan. She had been the maidservant of Lin Ziyi, the Sectmaster of the Holy Nun Gate, in her early years. Later, after Lin Ziyi had embarked on the path of cultivation, she was also brought along to cultivate.


    This was a typical case of riding on someone else¡¯s coattails.


    Later, Lin Ziyi had founded the Holy Nun Gate. Her maidservants had also be elders of the Holy Nun Gate.


    Although they were called elders, because of Lin Ziyi¡¯s aimless nature, there were not many people in the Holy Nun Gate. They probably had less than one percent of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Being able to maintain its prestige as part of the FThe Holy Nun Gate could only maintain its prestige as part of the Four Great Holy Lands only because of Lin Ziyi¡¯s influence.


    Lu Xuan respectfully said, ¡°So it was Elder Lin Wei, it¡¯s an honor to finally meet you!¡±


    Lin Wei¡¯s face changed slightly. She had never appeared before Lu Xuan, but Lu Xuan seemed to have much knowledge about her situation. This slightly startled her. Lu Xuan was definitely no ordinary person.


    Lin Wei quickly suppressed her thoughts and said, ¡°No no, I¡¯m not worthy of suchpliments. My achievements are nothingpared to yours. Mr. Lu is far more outstanding than rumored!¡±


    Her heart was shaken. She had met both of Lu Xuan¡¯s younger sisters before. Both sisters were already giants among men, beautiful and talented.


    The impression of young geniuses¡¯ first disy of abilities was extremely memorable.


    She had only gotten this feeling from Lin Ziyi in the past, but unlike the aimless Lin Ziyi, both Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo had a sense of urgency.


    Lu Xuan was different. The impression from Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo was that of fresh and naive geniuses beginning to openly disy their talents. While Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo appeared to be fresh naive geniuses who were beginning to publicly disy their talents, Lu Xuan gave off a different feeling.


    Lu Xuan appeared unfathomable to her as if he was not a fledgling young genius, but a powerhouse inmand.


    No, it would¡¯ve been much more urate to call him royalty.


    He was a master tactician who was capable of talking andughing while his enemies¡¯ ships went up in mes!


    This kind of attitude belonged only to a leader among heroes. So far, she has never seen anyone with the same demeanor. Even the sectmaster Lin Ziyi was too far behind in this respect.


    That person was simply a piece of salted fish, a dreamless corpse!


    Still, she considered what kind of person Lu Xuan was. As a person who had risen in this aboriginal world called Earth, only someone with a higher vision overlooking the world could cultivate this kind of aura ofmand.


    However, she did not know that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura had been developed from his past life¡¯s unfettered nature, and how he did whatever he pleased among multiple worlds and not just on Earth.


    Regardless, she could only admire Lu Xuan¡¯s demeanor. Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo were already outstanding, but they paled inparison to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan then said, ¡°Elder Lin is too courteous, the honorable Sectmaster had taken in my two stubborn sisters as disciples and cared for Earth until now. I¡¯m eternally grateful for that. I would absolutely visit to show my gratitude when I go to the Tempest Ocean Realm in future!¡±


    If it was only the eptance of Shanshan and Guoguo as disciples, Lu Xuan would not have been this grateful.


    After all, he had the confidence to be a better teacher than Lin Ziyi. However, Lin Ziyi had done a good job treating Earth so far, deterring the masters from the Tempest Ocean Realm from acting presumptuously and preserving the vitality of Earth¡¯s civilization.


    That was what Lu Xuan was truly grateful for!


    Lin Wei quickly said, ¡°Mr. Lu is too polite. The Sectmaster also likes the two young mistresses very much, and had once said that the two young mistresses would be the sessors of our Holy Nun Gate in future!¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to act presumptuously in front of Lu Xuan. Not only was Lu Xuan the elder brother of their young mistresses, but there was also a faint sense of pressureing from Lu Xuan.


    His power level was unimaginable!


    Lin Wei immediately asked, ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase: the reason I came today was to ask about the barrier covering Earth!¡±


    She had been requested to do so. Because of Lu Xuan¡¯s previous ughter, not many people still dared to visit. She was one of the exceptions.


    Because of his rtionship with Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo, she has always had a good rtionship with Yunxuan Vi as a representative of the Holy Nun Gate.


    Lu Xuan waved his hand in reassurance and said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only did so to catch Gongsun Wuji. Think of it as a precaution against him taking desperate measures and escaping. The lockdown will notst for too long!¡±


    He had sealed off Earth not just to capture Gongsun Wuji. That was only one of the reasons. He had done so more as a drastic measure to directly block off the powerful enemies that were approaching and buy himself some time.


    This kind of blockade could notst for too long.


    He had already received thetest test data. Since the deployment of the giant formation, the concentration of spirit qi in the world had no longer increased and has instead begun to weaken. On the contrary, it began to weaken.


    This is because plenty of spirit qi has been sucked in by the formation eyes all around to ensure the continued operation of the entire formation.


    Therefore, the spirit qi concentration of the recovering earth has no longer been increasing. Something like this rarely ever happened.


    In this regard, the Earth Federation has long been recording!


    It was conceivable that the long-term presence of this formation was a harmful and unprofitable act for Earth at this stage.


    Of course, Lu Xuan did not n to deploy the giant formation for long. He had only wanted to buy some time for himself through the formation.


    Lin Wei then said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I can tell you where he is! I¡¯m not sure if Mr. Lu is aware of the grievances between Xiaoyao Hou and our Sectmaster. We¡¯ve actually long been focusing on finding Gongsun Wuji. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t beat him, I would have beaten him up myself!¡±


    Lin Wei bluntly stated that although she was also in the Three Flower Realm, she was also no match for Gongsun Wuji. She said, ¡°Gongsun Wuji has recently been making ns on a certain ind in the Antic, attracting manpower in hopes of breaking through a formation eye above the Antic and destroying the barrier! If Mr. Lu wants to act, it would be better to do so early. Xiaoyao Hou has always been known for being cautious. If he receives the news, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll escape again!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. Of course, he knew that he was not the only one searching for Gongsun Wuji. Other Tempest Ocean Realm masters had also ced spies around Yunxuan Vi.


    People would immediately know when he left.


    Otherwise, Gongsun Wuji would not have been able to coincidentally guess Lu Xuan¡¯s route and nt a nuclear bomb to kill Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan had made preparations long ago. It was impossible to spy on him!

 Chapter 834 - One slap could take his life!

    <h4>Chapter 834: One p could take his life!</h4>


    The giant hand had smacked Lu Xuan¡¯s body but was blocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether, slowly cracking by the inch.


    ¡°What a powerful Shield of Great Aether!¡±


    Gongsun Wuji¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The strength of this Shield of Great Aether exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Gongsun Wuji¡¯s attack failed to even shake Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether!


    Lu Xuan was indeed a more terrifying existence than he had expected.


    Without fighting against Lu Xuan, how could anyone truly understand how terrifying Lu Xuan now was?!


    Compared to an ordinary Two Flower Realm cultivator, Lu Xuan was simply insanely strong!


    Lu Xuan sneered and said, ¡°Gongsun Wuji, is that all you¡¯ve got? No wonder you resort to plotting conspiracies behind my back. You¡¯re just a filthy rat in a gutter, too inferior to appear in public!¡±


    The Gongsun Wuji in his previous life had put him under immense pressure, but he was also one of the countless whetstones that had forced him to improve further and condense all three flowers, before finally defeating him after a hard fight.


    Now, he no longer had any need for this whetstone. He didn¡¯t even deserve to be given such a title!


    When Gongsun Wuji heard this, his expression instantly fell slightly. He wanted nothing more than to tear Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body into pieces.


    As Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s disciple, he had been showered with praise wherever he went. Since when had he been this underestimated by others?


    Gongsun Wuji coldly said, ¡°Very good, Lu Xuan. As you¡¯ve managed to push me to this point, you can be considered quite strong. If I don¡¯t take out my full strength, you¡¯d probably still mistake me for a toddler!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, an Essence Flower and an Auric flower condensed on top of his head.


    The two flowers condensed within the Three Flower Realm were the same as Lu Xuan!


    A terrifying aura swept across the sky, the resulting domain directly demolishing the mansion on the ind into ruins.


    One by one, many of the cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm flew up and looked at Gongsun Wuji and Lu Xuan from a distance.


    They couldn¡¯t interfere with this sort of battle. Even the experts of the Three Flower realm were the same. A master in the Three Flower Realm had already been shed to death by Lu Xuan with a sword under their noses earlier. How could they have not known how terrifying Lu Xuan was?


    ¡°What a terrifying Three Flower aura. Gongsun Wuji is so strong!¡±


    Many people thought that the power disyed by Gongsun Wuji had subverted everyone¡¯s past understanding of strength.


    Before, everyone had only recognized Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s power. No matter how powerful Gongsun Wuji had been, he would not have garnered their respect. They weren¡¯t even on the same level.


    Now, they knew that even without Xiaoyao Hou, Gongsun Wuji would still be a peerless master.


    Lu Xuan coldly said, ¡°That¡¯s not enough!¡± On the top of his head, The same Essence and Auric flowers condensed together over his head.


    Boom!


    Compared to when Gongsun Wuji¡¯s two flowers had appeared, the appearance of Lu Xuan¡¯s two flowers was absolutely terrifying. They seemed to tten the entire sky.


    Everyone saw that the two Three Flowers above Lu Xuan¡¯s head were twice asrge as Gongsun Wuji¡¯s.


    The terrifying pressure immediately sted towards Gongsun Wuji. Unable to resist, Gongsun Wuji¡¯s aura could only retreat repeatedly.


    ¡°Is Lu Xuan still human? There¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve condensed such terrifying Three Flowers if he was!¡±


    Many people were left astonished. Gongsun Wuji¡¯s Three Flowers were already at the limit of their understanding.


    The size of Lu Xuan¡¯s Three Flowers had gone beyond this limit, not giving anyone else a way to survive.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder he could disy such terrifying abat power. It¡¯s because he had secretly cultivated the Auric and Essence Flowers this much!¡±


    ¡°Wow, this guy seems to be an idiot. After all, he dide from an indigenous world. These two Three Flowers were already so big. How would he condense the Spirit Flower in the future? Under the oppression of such gigantic Auric and Essence Flowers, it was hard to condense the Spirit Flower. Even if it did condense, it still wouldn¡¯t be able topete for resources. There would¡¯ve been no way for it to grow together!¡±


    After seeing that Lu Xuan had condensed two Three Flowers to such arge size, some cultivators immediately looked down on Lu Xuan.


    Although having condensed two huge Three Flowers made Lu Xuan a much stronger fighter, it had also created a huge obstacle for the future. If he wanted to achieve Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, he had to eventually consolidate the three flowers to reach the Consolidation Realm. The three flowers need to bepletely bnced.


    With the Auric and Essence flowers being so huge, would there still be room for the Spirit Flower to develop?


    When condensing the Three Flowers, they would never condense two Three Flowers of such size. Of course, they themselves couldn¡¯t achieve it even if they wanted to.


    Because regardless of It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the Auric Flower, the Essence Flower, or the Spirit Flower. They were all manifestations of the body¡¯s Aura, Essence, and Spirit.


    To have condensed such huge Auric and Essence Flowers, they couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how powerful Lu Xuan¡¯s physical capabilities were.


    He could¡¯ve even smash extreme-tier spiritual weapons with his bare hands!


    Gongsun Wuji was already very powerful, much stronger than the Two Flower Realm beast kings that Lu Xuan had killed.


    Now, everyone had instead seen that he was suppressed by Lu Xuan¡¯s presence. It was hard to even breathe, and downright impossible to counterattack.


    Gongsun Wuji coughed out a mouthful of blood. After colliding with the aura, he had beenpletely defeated by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°How could the difference be so big?¡± Gongsun Wuji¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t imagine that despite both of them being in the same Two Flower Realm, he was no match for Lu Xuan at all.


    His aura had been suppressed from the beginning.


    Lu Xuan was a monster to have cultivated to this extent.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t care whether or not he was able to sessfully condense the Spirit Flower in the future, but he was sure of one thing. If he was unable to defeat or even resist Lu Xuan now, then all the previous ns would¡¯ve been for nothing.


    Only now did he truly understand why Lu Xuan had looked at him with contempt and disdain before. It was because the path he took couldn¡¯t even meet Lu Xuan¡¯s standards.


    Even the path that his Master, Xiaoyao Hou, had taken seemed crooked to Lu Xuan.


    When manipting everything from behind the scenes, he enjoyed the feeling of being able to control the world!


    That was just them secretly controlling the world through schemes. When facing real tyrannical strength, everything would be wiped out.


    One¡¯s power was the root of everything!


    It didn¡¯t matter if he found many people to ambush Lu Xuan or thought of all kinds of subtle and intricate ns.


    Once Lu Xuan appeared and killed him with one strike, all of his ns would¡¯ve been for nothing; they would¡¯ve been nothing but a joke!


    He had originally seen Lu Xuan as a reckless and fearless earthling, secretlyughing at him. However, he didn¡¯t know that Lu Xuan saw him as a mere gutter rat.


    One p was enough to kill him!

 Chapter 835 - Smashed with a punch

    <h4>Chapter 835: Smashed with a punch</h4>


    No conspiracies or tricks mattered when one was forced to face absolute power!


    If anyone tried, they would only be humiliated!


    Gongsun Wuji said incredulously, ¡°How could you be so strong!¡±


    He was confident that even if he faced the True Disciples of the Four Great Holy Lands, he would still be able to hold his own as long as he was under the same cultivation realm as them.


    Now, his opponent Lu Xuan didn¡¯t seem like a human at all; he seemed more like a monster disguised as a human!


    The two sides were onpletely different levels!


    He was only peerless within the rules, while Lu Xuan was a terrifying existence outside those rules.


    Lu Xuan simply looked at Gongsun Wuji without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Gongsun Wuji yelled out, ¡°Azure Real Body!¡±


    That was when a pulse of terrifying Spiritual Aether burst out of his body. This aura turned azure and began wrapping around him until he was transformed him into an azure being.


    This was one of the forms of magic passed down within Xiaoyao Hou. It was called the Azure Real Body.


    After activating the Azure Real Body, one would see significant improvements in both their speed and strength.


    Once the Azura Real Body had been activated, Gongsun Wuji could finally escape from the breathless situation caused by the suppression of Lu Xuan¡¯s aura.


    Gongsun Wuji pointed to Lu Xuan and said, ¡°You may be strong, Lu Xuan, but none of that matters against my Azure Real Body!¡±


    ¡°How strong! Is this the Azure Real Body that Xiaoyao Hou became famous for? His presence had instantly risen to the point where he couldpete with Lu Xuan!¡±


    Many people were shocked!


    At this point, all of Gongsun Wuji¡¯s abilities had obviously improved by a few levels.


    Through the use of the Azure Real Body, Gongsun Wuji had raised hisbat power to the peak of the Two Flower Realm. He even faintly touched upon the level of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence.


    ¡°Azure Real Body? How interesting!¡±


    Naturally, Lu Xuan recognized the Azure True Body. Although he possessed born Taoism aptitude, it didn¡¯t give him an advantage over Gongsun Wuji during his previous life. This was because of Gongsun Wuji¡¯s Azure Real Body; it could, to a certain extent, boost one¡¯sbat ability beyond one¡¯s own realm.


    At that time, the development of his born Taoism aptitude at a certain realm was also far inferior to that in his present life.


    He had seen this trick in his previous life, but he was no longer the same kind of fool he was back then.


    ¡°Die, Lu Xuan!¡±


    Gongsun Wuji instantly split into dozens of clones, each possessing powerful strength. Compared to the original, however, these clones were only slightly weaker.


    Cultivators who had condensed two Three Flowers could be considered peerless existences.


    ¡°How strong!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just seeing things, right? Was Xiaoyao Hou strong enough to create dozens of clones like that?¡±


    ¡°How terrifying, we have to step back a bit and stay away from the battlefield!¡±


    The numerous cultivators on the ind quickly backed away for a while.


    Upon witnessing Gongsun Wuji instantaneously divide himself into over a dozen clones, their confidence in Gongsun Wuji suddenly soared. Even a strong person like Lu Xuan would¡¯ve found it impossible to face a dozen powerful clones all at once.


    The dozens of clones flew towards Lu Xuan, who fearlessly threw a punch towards them.


    It was the Golden Dragon ws!


    Lu Xuan sted out with a punch that instantly transformed into a golden dragon w, which suddenly grabbed one of the clones of Gongsun Wuji that were flying towards him.


    This kind of existence could dominate over Two Flower Realm cultivators, but its Azure Real Body was gradually broken down after just one hit until it waspletely reduced to nothing.


    It was as if the Azure Real Body was as fragile as a porcin doll!


    The Azure Real Body, which had been able topete equally with Lu Xuan¡¯s born Taoism aptitude in his previous life, waspletely unable to withstand him in his current life. There was no contest between the two!


    He was far stronger in his current life than in his previous life. Gongsun Wuji was unable topare with his peak state which Lu Xuan had encountered in his previous life. With a difference of several decades, the power they had was worlds apart.


    After crushing a clone in one hand, Lu Xuan instantly vanished and evaded Gongsun Wuji¡¯s attack.


    Gongsun Wuji roared in response, ¡°How could this be?!¡±


    He and his dozen clones had sealed off the entire space, so it should have been impossible for Lu Xuan to escape.


    However, Lu Xuan had undoubtedly escaped from his encirclement.


    Without giving him time to think, Lu Xuan held up a long sword zing with swordlight and split one of his clones in half with one sh, returning it into a mass of spirit qi.


    Nothing was sharper than the Geng Metal Sword!


    sh! sh! sh!


    All of Gonsun Wuiji¡¯s clones were sliced into pieces by Lu Xuan¡¯s seemingly unconstrained and effortless sword technique.


    The magic that could drive other opponents into despair hadpletely no effect before Lu Xuan.


    Although Gongsun Wuji had countless clones at his disposal, it could only pose a fatal threat to masters of the same realm; the clones werepletely useless against someone like Lu Xuan, was in an order of magnitude better than him.


    Soon, only Gongsun Wuji¡¯s original body remained!


    As he realized that he couldn¡¯t create another clone anymore, a touch of horror shed in his eyes!


    ¡°Damn it! How is he so strong?!¡±


    At this point, Gongsun Wuji¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t look as calm as they were before.


    He had finally realized what kind of terrifying existence he was facing.


    ¡°Golden Dragon ws!¡±


    Lu Xuan sted out a punch, which instantly exploded towards Gongsun Wuji like a golden dragon w.


    A terrifying aura enveloped Gongsun Wuji, who felt it firmly covering him as it epassed the skies and the earth. Any potential escape route he thought of before had been closed off by Lu Xuan.


    Gongsun Wuji made a long roar and sted out with a punch, trying topete with Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    The fists from both sides ruthlessly swept towards each other until a terrifying cyclone instantly began to spread out in all directions around both of them.


    The Tempest Ocean Realm masters who believed that they had retreated to a safe distance were instantly blown away by this cyclone. They were so severely injured that they nearly ended up coughing out blood from the aftershock.


    Before they could fully stabilize themselves, they heard a blood-curdling scream.


    Everyone watched as blood gushed out of Gongsun Wuji¡¯s entire body. The Azure Real Body he had just condensed was shattered with a punch from Lu Xuan.


    Their eyes widened in shock as they began questioning everything that they knew. Although many of them had never seen the Azure Real Body being used before, they all still heard rumors about it.


    It was extremely famous magic within the Tempest Ocean Realm!

 Chapter 836 - The Capture Of Gongsun Wuji

    <h4>Chapter 836: The Capture Of Gongsun Wuji</h4>


    Gongsun Wuji¡¯s skill was way more powerful than those of any of his peers. This was also known as the strongest magic in the same ss.


    Nobody expected Lu Xuan, who was also in the Two Flower Realm, to take his opponent down in one single move and even shatter thetter¡¯s Azure Real Body.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡± Everyone watched the fight with their mouths left agape. They couldn¡¯t believe what they¡¯d just witnessed.


    Gongsun Wuji was covered in blood after his Azure Real Bodypletely disappeared.


    ¡°With his Azure body, Gongsun Wuji can stand on even ground with cultivators in the Three Flower Realm! How did Lu Xuan manage to get past that?¡±


    It was supposed to be an impossible feat. They werepletely in awe that Gongsun Wuji could not even defend himself from Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.


    All the lone cultivator could do was slowly back away as Lu Xuan continued to throw his punches again and again, to the point where the former thought his body might just break into pieces.


    As Gongsun Wuji continued backing away, he averted his eyes from Lu Xuan¡¯s. Only then did he realize what kind of monster he had tried to trick.


    If he could go back in time, he wouldn¡¯t even think of trying anything like that again.


    Seeing that he had no other choice but to run, Gongsun Wuji immediately used Ground Magic so that he could escape by digging an escape tunnel. He knew that he could never win against the monster he was facing.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Lu Xuan suddenly took a huge step forward and caught up with Gongsun Wuji. Gongsun Wuji wasn¡¯t slow, but Lu Xuan was far faster than him.


    Bang!


    The whole ce shook as Lu Xuannded a punch on Gongsun Wuji, sending thetter flying into a wall before being brought down.


    That punch broke at least a dozen of Gongsun Wuji¡¯s clones as his blood sttered all over the ce. Nobody could tell whether he was alive or dead.


    The fight resulted in Lu Xuan¡¯s overwhelming victory. Gongsun Wuji could not even do anything against the victor¡¯s attacks during the whole fight.


    Those who were watching on the sidelines began to regret their decision to assist Gongsun Wuji without knowing their opponent¡¯s true strength first.


    Before they could even do anything, a huge rope rounded them up together. It was Lu Xuan¡¯s magic, the Dragon-snaring Lasso.


    Thesso hadpletely restricted their movements. Even if they could fight back, they couldn¡¯t do anything knowing that it would¡¯ve led to their deaths.


    Lu Xuan wrapped everyone on the ind with a single pull, including Gongsun Wuji, with thesso. After making sure that everyone was caught, he dragged all of them back to the deck of the aircraft career.


    He wasn¡¯t even in a hurry to return home; he could¡¯ve done so in the blink of an eye., Instead, he followed the whole fleet back.


    After a whole day out on the sea, the captain of the fleet couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity any longer and asked Lu Xuan why he decided to return with the fleet.


    Knowing why the captain was curious, Lu Xuan immediately gave a satisfying answer. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting to see how many people will actuallye to save Gongsun Wuji.¡±


    Lu Xuan only had one reason to follow the fleet; he was trying to lure out those who had sided with Gongsun Wuji.


    Xiaoyao Hou was acquainted with people from various backgrounds in the Tempest Ocean Realm, spending thest hundred years expanding and maintaining these connections. Lu Xuan was sure that some of these people would try and save Gongsun Wuji.


    When that happened, he could use that as a reason to take these people out.


    Just as everyone had expected, the only thing Lu Xuancked at the moment was a valid reason to wipe out those that were siding with Xiaoyao Hou.


    If Lu Xuan had already reached the Consolidation Realm, then he would¡¯ve never needed a reason to do so; one could do anything they wanted as long as they were powerful enough.


    Since he wasn¡¯t at that stage yet, he had to be aware of the consequences that his actions might bring.


    As Lu Xuan waited patiently on the aircraft carrier, people were discussing the situation on the inte back on Earth.


    ¡°Did God Lu catch the mastermind? If so, then he truly is something else!¡±


    ¡°Give the mastermind the worst punishment possible! He has to atone for the deaths of millions of people!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Everyone was now consumed by anger, wanting nothing more than to see Gongsun Wuji atone for his actions.


    The war had the highest death count in recent years. Naturally, all humans on Earth would direct their anger at the mastermind behind it all.


    On the other hand, the cultivators and monster kings at the Tempest Ocean Realm had a different reaction.


    They still could not believe that Gongsun Wuji was apprehended.


    They did predict something like this would happen ever since Lu Xuan sealed every entrance to Earth off, but they were still in awe when it actually happened.


    It was easy to see why they were so shocked. Gongsun Wuji¡¯s master, Xiaoyao Hou, was one of the best among the cultivators of the Tempest Ocean Realm. With his vast connections, nobody would¡¯ve dared to oppose him; not even the Xuanhuo Sect would be wary to fight Xiaoyao Hou. The only exception was the Holy Nun Gate led by Lin Ziyi.


    As for Gongsun Wuji, he was considered the best of his age.


    It was quite humiliating for the best talent of Tempest Ocean Realm to be gravely injured by Lu Xuan to the point where no one could tell whether he was alive or not. To make matters worse, Lu Xuan even tied Gongsun Wuji up and left him on the deck for everyone to see.


    ¡°Are we going to let him humiliate us like that? How could Earth¡¯s Child of Destiny treat one of us as an animal?! I, for one, refuse to put up with this!¡±


    ¡°Does Lu Xuan think he¡¯s powerful enough to protect Earth forever?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Earth will be destroyed once Xiaoyao Houpleted his training. He¡¯ll eliminate all of those lowly humans on Earth!¡±


    The cultivators and monster kings of the Tempest Ocean Realm were fully enraged by Lu Xuan clearly looking down on them.


    Ever since Lu Xuan stepped onto the deck of the aircraft carrier, he¡¯d been humiliating everyone in the Tempest Ocean Realm by stepping on their pride. It was as if he was showing to everyone else that even the best of Tempest Ocean Realm was nothing to be afraid of, that people on Earth could still easily defeat them.


    ¡°Wait, we still have one trick up our sleeves: the Gin King! I¡¯ve received news that the king is about to break into the Consolidation Realm! He¡¯ll be the first among us to achieve it! I think Xiaoyao Hou had once saved Gin King when he was being targeted. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll help as soon as he learns of what happened to his savior¡¯s disciple! When that happens, death will fall upon Lu Xuan!¡±


    The mention of Gin King immediately sparked a reaction among the cultivators and monster kings of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    One of Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s connections that he¡¯d strengthened over the past hundred years was with Gin King.


    Their story was known throughout thend.


    The real identity of Gin King was a Ten Thousand Years King of Ginseng, which was why he had been targeted many times. The reason Gin King was still alive was that Xiaoyao Hou had been assisting him whenever his life was on the line.


    Since the two were known to be best friends, everyone believed that Gin King would go after Lu Xuan after hepleted his training.

 Chapter 837 - Gin King Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 837: Gin King Arrives</h4>


    Everyone grew excited when they heard what Gin King had said


    For the cultivators of Tempest Ocean Realm who remained on Earth, Gin King was the only one with the capability and gut to save Gongsun Wuji.


    Lu Xuan was still waiting leisurely on the deck.


    Even though the aircraft carrier could now travel faster than before due to the Speed Rune, it still took a while to travel from the Antic Ocean to the Region of Huaxia.


    Since it took Lu Xian a long time to return, those watching through their screens could not understand the man¡¯s decision. They thought that he would¡¯ve returned immediately after he apprehended Gongsun Wuji so that thetter could receive his punishment.


    In reality, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t even in a hurry.


    It was as if he wasn¡¯t worried about the dangers that lied ahead.


    As they moved further away fromnd, the waves got stronger. It felt like the ocean was trying to swallow the vessel they were on.


    Even the aircraft carrier, which weighed more than ten thousand tons, was rocked back and forth by the waves.


    Lu Xuan suddenly opened his eyes as a rain shower swept towards him. He didn¡¯t move from his spot, yet none of the droplets managed to touch him.


    In front of him now stood an old man with a youthful face in the middle of the storm. The man was standing on a steady wave as he red coldly at Lu Xuan.


    That was when the whole crew of the carrier felt a sense of blood-chilling rage.


    Some of them believed that they were watching the apocalypse happen right in front of them. Even though it was just a hallucination, they could still feel the earth crack and the ground tremble. Some even saw meteorites falling from the sky.


    Just as everyone¡¯s mind was about to copse, warm energy wrapped around them and stopped the hallucination.


    Once they finally regained their senses, they noticed the old man standing calmly on the water.


    It was obvious that the old man was an enemy.


    Little did they know was the fight between Lu Xuan and the old man had already begun while they were still hallucinating.


    The first sh was just between their energies.


    Everyone¡¯s instincts told them that the old man was who Lu Xuan was waiting for.


    Lu Xuan said to the old man, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Gin King.¡±


    Gin King was indeed the person whom Lu Xuan wasted all the time on the deck to meet.


    The fact that Gin King was hiding on Earth was a secret to most, but Lu Xuan remembered him from his past life. Even if he did not directly sh with Gin King in his previous life, he could still deduce that the old man was hiding on Earth based on everything that had happened.


    Gin King was the strongest among those who¡¯de to Earth. He was already in the Two Flower Realm when he arrived and was now a Three Flower Realm.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s battles with Gongsun Wuji and Xiaoyao Hou throughout his past life, Gin King was always assisting them only to be killed by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Lu Xuan! Do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Gin King red at Lu Xuan furiously. His emerald eyes that glowed in the dark only made him look even scarier for those who could not withstand his raging energy. ¡°If you let Gongsun Wuji go, I might just let you live. Even if you¡¯re the strongest in your world, that doesn¡¯t mean you are the best in other worlds as well. The universe is far bigger than you think, and there are people and beings that you will regret offending.¡±


    Gin King remained standing still with his arms behind his back. His eyes were still glued to Lu Xuan as if he was expecting the man to follow his order.


    Lu Xuan scoffed, ¡°Do you know that the man you¡¯re talking about actually tried to kill me? He even took millions of innocent lives.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so what? You¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gin King¡¯s tone remained calm.


    In the old man¡¯s eyes, Gongsun Wuji¡¯s only wrong was underestimating Lu Xuan. He didn¡¯t consider the fact that he was trying to kill thetter.


    To be more precise, it was Gongsun Wuji who got too cocky and tried to take out someone far stronger than him. It resulted in him being humiliated.


    Gin King saw the countless souls lost during the battle as nothing more than mere ants.


    That was how real cultivators were; the strong was always blind to the pains and sorrows of the weak.


    It was as if theypletely ignored the existence of normal humans and treated them as stepping stones in their paths of cultivation.


    ¡°Those millions of lives mean nothing to you, yet you treat Gongsun Wuji like a gem. You know what? That precious gem of yours is also nothing more than a wild beast that overestimated his own strength. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s normal for him to suffer the consequences if he tries to kill me?¡±


    Gin King scoffed, ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s riching from a weakling like yourself!¡±


    With a single wave of his arm, he stirred a storm up around him as he stood calmly in the middle of the raging wind.


    Lu Xuan said andughed, ¡°A weakling, you say? Let me ask you something, then; why do you think I¡¯m returning with the fleet when I can move faster than any transportations on Earth? I was waiting for you, that¡¯s why.¡±


    Lu Xuan stood up with his arms behind his back. Even with a heavy downpour above him and gusts blowing all around him, his body and clothes remained dry.


    ¡°Others might not know of you, but not me. You¡¯re a Ten Thousand Years King of Ginseng. You were lucky to be able to take a human form and began your cultivation path. Xiaoyao Hou had saved you many times, so you felt as if you owe your life to him. Am I right?¡±


    Gin King¡¯s expression changed immediately. He¡¯d never expected Lu Xuan to have figured out his real identity.


    Even Xiaoyao Hou knew that he was once a King of Ginseng but not the unique variety that he was part of. Not a single soul knew that divine blood ran in his veins.


    It was challenging for the spirit of a nt to begin a journey of cultivation, especially for those who evolved to be used as potent herbs for humans.


    It was even harder for a spirit of Ginseng to take up a humanoid form as it was part of the ambient essence. Only those with an insane amount of luck could achieve that.


    Not only was the path of cultivation filled with hardships for a humanoid Ginseng, but they were also being targeted by people with ulterior motives.


    The chance of one seeding was as rare as one to be the Child of Destiny of a medium-ss world.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°It seems you have no idea that Xiaoyao Hou is also targetting your essence. He aims to grind you into a herb so that he can break into the Consolidation Realm. Why do you think he keeps saving you? It¡¯s because your essence is still not strong enough. Now that you¡¯ve reached the Three Flower Realm, it¡¯ll be a matter of time before he makes his move¡­¡±

 Chapter 838 - Cutting Wood With Metal

    <h4>Chapter 838: Cutting Wood With Metal</h4>


    It would be impossible for a ginseng spirit with divine blood to live for ten thousand years in a low-level world. It wouldn¡¯t even survive for a thousand years as it didn¡¯t have enough spirit qi for it to grow.


    Even in a middle-ss world, finding one that¡¯d lived for ten thousand years was rare.


    Even if arge sect were to try and cultivate one in their own herb farm, it was rare for them to wait for the ginseng to grow for a thousand years. For one to reach the ten thousand years mark, at least ten generations of Consolidation Realm cultivators would have to tend to it before the sect could use it.


    Thus, the chance for one to reach ten thousand years was rare. It was even rarer for one to actually take a form and began cultivating. The probability for that to happen was like a man winning a five million lottery after ying for an entire year without stopping.


    Even in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, where he¡¯d traveled through countless middle-ss worlds, he¡¯d only met one that fit all the descriptions mentioned above, and that was Gin King.


    A Ten Thousand Years King of Ginseng that had achieved the Three Flower Realm was priceless. Even eating Gin King raw could¡¯ve exponentially boost one¡¯s power.


    Gin King also challenged him after he¡¯d killed Gongsun Wuji and caused him many problems in his past life. In the end, Lu Xuan was forced toe up with a n to bring the King of Ginseng down.


    As Gin King was proficient in Earth Magic, he¡¯d managed to save half of himself after falling into Lu Xuan¡¯s trap.


    Lu Xuan had only gotten half of the ginseng, while the other half returned to Xiaoyao Hou for help, only to be killed by the lone cultivator. Xiaoyao Hou then used the half to create a potion that helped him rise into the Consolidation Realm.


    It was only then Xiaoyao Hou had shown his true colors. The man that was once known to be peaceful and straightforward had now be sly and despicable.


    Lu Xuan remembered everything clearly as Gin King was Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s most significant chess piece to reach the Consolidation Realm.


    The reason the lone cultivator had let the ginseng spirit live for so long was that the ginseng wasn¡¯t fully matured yet. There was also the fact that Xiaoyao Hou wasn¡¯t fully prepared to brew the potion back then.


    Now that Xiaoyao Hou had done everything he needed to do to prepare, however, he could and would strike at any moment.


    If Xiaoyao Hou managed to kill Gin King and brew the essence into a potion, he would¡¯ve been one step away from reaching the Consolidation Realm. When that happened, he would¡¯ve be a major threat to Lu Xuan.


    Knowing what Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s n was, there was no way Lu Xuan would let that happen.


    There were two reasons for him to apprehend Gongsun Wuji. The first one was to prevent the captive from plotting against him in the future. The other reason was to lure Gin King out.


    That was the benefit of knowing the future.


    Gin King never expected Lu Xuan to have already learned what was about to happen and wait for him to show up. That was when the man¡¯s n waspleted.


    Just like Xiaoyao Hou, Lu Xuan was proficient in alkahestry as well. Back in his previous life, he needed half of the Ten Thousand Years King of Ginseng to produce a pill that aided him in achieving the Consolidation Realm. This time, he wanted to test the potential of having the whole ginseng to himself.


    He would be able to strengthen himself and defeat Xiaoyao Hou with that.


    Gin King coldly said, ¡°That¡¯s a lie! The ginseng might¡¯ve thought about that possibility in the past, but after being saved by Xiaoyao Hou many times, he slowly opened up to his savior. Do you think you can use that to sever my rtionship with Xiaoyao Hou? Are you that stupid?¡±


    Even so, Lu Xuan managed to raise his suspicion again. He gave a sinister smile as he replied, ¡°Is that why you think I told you that? Do you think I was nning to turn you against Xiaoyao Hou? The reason I told you that is so that you can die knowing that you¡¯ve fallen for his trap.¡± Even when they were standing in the middle of a storm, his voice was loud and clear.


    Gin Kingughed angrily as Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t even treating him with the respect he deserved. ¡°What arrogance! Time to die!¡±


    With a roar, Gin King summoned thousands of vines from the ocean. Each of these vines was as sharp as a well-forged sword.


    Just as the vines were about to prate the aircraft carrier, a barrier stopped them in their path.


    If one were to look from above, one would¡¯ve noticed that the vessel was now surrounded by an enormous bell made of energy. Neither the vines nor the waves could step into an unknown radius from the bell.


    With a mighty leap, Lu Xuanunched himself into the sky.


    The razor-sharp vines quickly changed direction and chased after him. Since the vines moved much faster, they reached Lu Xuan within the blink of an eye.


    Gin King could not see what had happened to Lu Xuan for a while, but the King of Ginseng remained wary of his surroundings. He could feel that the magic he had deployed did not cause any harm to its target. He turned out to be right.


    As the vines slowly retracted, Lu Xuan appeared to be unharmed. The Geng Metal Sword was floating right next to him. With a simple wave of his hand, the sword moved at an insane speed and cut down the vines as they were about to attack again. Not a single vine could reach the man.


    Lu Xuan sighed and said, ¡°If this is truly all you¡¯re capable of¡­ I have to admit, I¡¯m rather disappointed.¡±


    ¡°What utter arrogance!¡± Gin King finally moved from his spot. The surrounding nt qi began to gather around him and turn into armor.


    In just an instant, nt qi filled the storm¡¯s center, slowly transforming into a terrifying wood dragon that was at least a few hundred meters long. It charged towards Lu Xuan without any hesitation.


    ¡°Come at me!¡± Lu Xuan took on the challenge as his body illuminated in gold. The insane amount of energy began to rise as if it was trying to tear the sky apart.


    At that moment, he was like a God that had descended onto Earth.


    Instead of waiting to be attacked, Lu Xuan charged towards the dragon.


    With the Geng Metal Sword in hand, Lu Xuan summoned the sword qi and shed the wood dragon into pieces. The dragon waspletely defenseless against his attacks.


    ¡°What?! Impossible!¡±


    That was when Gin King finally realized he was on the losing side. Lu Xuan was far stronger than he expected.


    What he knew about Lu Xuan was that the man was still in the Two Flower Realm, while he had already achieved the Three Flower Realm.


    Even though Gin King had just broken into the Three Flower Realm, the difference between the two levels was like the distance between Heaven and Earth. Under normal circumstances, Gin King could¡¯ve taken the Two Flower Realm cultivator in front of him down quickly.


    However, Lu Xuan had shown power way beyond his level, to the point where the wood dragon could not evenst for more than a few seconds.

 Chapter 839 - Slashing the Gin King

    <h4>Chapter 839: shing the Gin King</h4>


    Obviously, this was no longer an ordinary Two Flower cultivator.


    A normal Two Flower cultivator could never break open his Wood Dragon, yet he had absolute confidence in doing this.


    If it was himself before breaking through, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist such a mighty force at all!


    Now, Lu Xuan could break open his Wood Dragon!


    Lu Xuan was too quick; he had already arrived in front of the Gin King in the blink of an eye.


    It was almost as if he teleported¡­ no, he definitely teleported!


    Lu Xuan had appeared before him in an instant!


    Zip! Zip! Zip!


    Lu Xuan struck him with a single sword, instantly shattering the emerald green armor on his body.


    sh!


    Lu Xuan grabbed an arm flying off of the Gin King¡¯s body, turning it into a piece of blood-red ginseng.


    ¡°Ah, what a shame you didn¡¯t die in one hit!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression showed a few traces of pity. He had originally wanted to take the Gin King by surprise.


    To his surprise, he failed to directly kill the Gin King; he only managed to cut off one of his arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He didn¡¯t know that many figures loomed within the storm.


    These were all masters from every corner of the Tempest Ocean Realm who had rushed down upon receiving the news, but they were still a bit toote. When they finally arrived, they could only see Lu Xuan¡¯s sword cutting off an arm from the Gin King.


    Everyone instantly felt their scalp tingling. They had previously believed that the Gin King would be able to easily kill Lu Xuan.


    Who¡¯d ever thought that King Ginseng would suffer a big loss right from the beginning, with one arm cut off?


    Looking at Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance in the storm again, it seemed that he felt rather remorseful that he couldn¡¯t kill the Gin King with a single move.


    Everyone just thought that it was neither logical nor fantastical! Itpletely defiedmon sense!


    ¡°How can this be!¡±


    The Gin King suddenly widened his eyes. He could sense that Lu Xuan¡¯sbat power at that moment had surpassed the limits of strength that a Two Flower Realm should have.


    It had truly been at the level of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence!


    There was no mistaking something like this!


    In other words, he had been deceived from the start. The information he had obtained in the beginning was wrong!


    In reality, Lu Xuan nned on targeting him from the beginning.


    The look in his eyes suddenly changed. Regardless of how Lu Xuan had reached this level of cultivation, there was no doubt that he was an unprecedented powerful enemy.


    The two sides faced each other amidst the storm. In the distance, the Tempest Ocean Realm masters who rushed to arrive watched the scene unfold with dumbfounded eyes; the sight was enough to make their scalps tingle. Those who weren¡¯t at a sufficient level of cultivation yet were also shocked and stupefied.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you really are amazing. It is truly a blessing for an aboriginal world like Earth to be able to have someone like you, Child of Destiny!¡±


    The Gin King looked at Lu Xuan coldly. After a while, the power of Yi Wood wrapped around his wound. A new arm then grew, once again wrapped in the emerald armor.


    When facing a multigenerational master such as Lu Xuan, even the Gin King had no choice but to admit that he had underestimated the former before. This was definitely the Child of Destiny of Earth. If he wasn¡¯t, he could not think of any other exnation as to why this kind of character would appear on Earth.


    Even in the Tempest Ocean Realm, geniuses of this level were rare and difficult to meet even in a thousand years.


    The Gin King coldly said, ¡°Even yourbat power can beparable to a master with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, but you¡¯re still wrong if you think that you can do whatever you want because of this. You are still far too weak!


    Lu Xuan simply grinned and said, ¡°What utter nonsense!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more. Let¡¯s let our fists do the talking for us!¡±


    The Gin King looked solemn, no longer looking calm and easygoing like he was at the beginning.


    He initially thought that it would¡¯ve been easy to kill Lu Xuan, but he now knew that he was just being too naive at the time.


    Lu Xuan had definitely stepped into the realm of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence!


    Although he may have been inferior to masters at the peak of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, he himself still has not reached the peak of the Three Flower Realm yet. He had only stepped into the Three Flower Realm recently.


    To a certain extent, both sides can be said to be on the same level, with very few differences between them!


    As a master of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, however, it was humiliating to have fought on equal footing with a Two Flower Realm cultivator like Lu Xuan only to face crushing defeat.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t seem to care about his recovery; he was looking down upon the Gin King. This feeling of disdain made him feel simply mortified.


    The Gin King took a step forward with a long spear appearing in his hand. The spear¡¯s body was emerald green, refined from the heart of Ten Thousand Years Yi Wood. It was an extremely rare cultivation treasure.


    After being refined, its power was both terrifying and dangerous to go against!


    Just one thrust of the spear was enough to instantly shatter the world. Everyone could even sense that space itself was trembling slightly, with visible traces of breaking apart.


    ¡°How terrifying! Even space itself is about to be prated. Is this the true power of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence?¡±


    Some of the experts from the Tempest Ocean Realm were left dumbfounded. The fact that it was called Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence meant that they were invincible, having reached apletely different realm.


    Only the masters at Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence could¡¯ve been described as within the Demi-Consolidation Realm; it was truly only half a step from entering the Consolidation Realm.


    Once a Consolidation Realm master made a move, their attacks could tear apart even space itself. These people were truly terrifying existences; it was almost as if they were gods.


    This spear attack seemed somewhat simr. Although it could not pierce through space, it managed to cause space to shake. That itself was already terrifying.


    This was not something they could catch up to!


    A terrible aura directly tore open the sky before instantly appearing right before Lu Xuan. The horrifying cyclone caused Lu Xuan¡¯s clothes to audibly flutter in the wind.


    Lu Xuan immediately countered, using the Geng Metal Sword to directly collide with the Yi Wood spear. The collision between weapons created a burst of sound as if metal was scratching against metal.


    There was no winner between the Geng Metal Sword and the Yi Wood Spear.


    The unstoppable Geng Metal Sword, which had never failed him before, was apparently unable to cut through the Yi Wood Spear.


    It had truly met its match; the two sides were on equal footing now!


    The Geng Metal Sword was refined from the essence of Geng Metal, while this Yi Wood Spear had been refined with the heart of ten thousand years Yi Wood. Both weapons were equally hard.


    Both sides crashed in a terrifying collision.


    The Gin King only felt a terrifying force recoiling back, turning his arms slightly numb. He was astonished. Was this a human being, or a fierce monster disguised as one?

 Chapter 840 - My True Strength

    <h4>Chapter 840: My True Strength</h4>


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With a series of loud noises, the battle between both sides quickly grew to the extreme. Hundreds of collisions would ur every single second.


    The attacks from both sides were so fast that even high-speed cameras could not capture the specific motions.


    Every collision was like a st of thunder, setting off turbulent waves on the sea.


    Countless soldiers within the fleet were shocked. If it wasn¡¯t for the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell suppressing the fluctuations, all of theirbat personnel would have suffered.


    The shockwave caused by the battle between the two could even be seen with the naked eye, rolling out in concentric circles.


    Both people were like two human-shaped fierce beasts, with every move creating huge storms.


    To a certain extent, masters who have reached this level could be described as being capable of destroying the entire.


    Of course, even if it was an existence with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, an ordinary would still be impossible to destroy.


    Still, their battles were enough to set off various storms, tsunamis, and even earthquakes after causing continental tes to shift around.


    It was impossible to destroy a, but it was still possible to make all creatures inhabiting a go extinct.


    It was even more impressiveing from Consolidation Realm masters; causing an entire to go extinct was a simple task for them.


    Boom!


    With a massive explosion, both sides passed each other by. A stream of fresh blood then began spurting out!


    ¡°Has the winner been decided?¡±


    Many people instantly opened their eyes, trying to see what had happened.


    Everything happened so quickly that even if they had condensed Spiritual Aether and opened their Dharma Eye, there was no way to keep up with the speed of both parties.


    The speed of both sides was too quick. Both sides moved too quickly for others to keep up; every collision between the two fighters set of huge waves.


    It was so fast that the storm which had covered the entire sky was almost scattered.


    Both sides stood still. At this time, the winner was finally decided. Everyone saw that the Gin King¡¯s emerald green energy armor had a deep gouge. His waist had been pierced by a sword, and his entire body was almost cut in half.


    In the collision just now, he had suffered a huge loss.


    ¡°How is this possible? The Gin King had Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, while Lu Xuan was only at the Two Flower Realm!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. He may only have two Three Flowers, but look at the size of them; they¡¯re both the same size as the Gin King¡¯s Three Flowers, possibly evenrger!¡±


    ¡°What a terrifying monster! How could someone cultivate to this level while at the Two Flower Realm!?¡±


    ¡°I guess he sacrificed his future to achieve what he has now. With two such huge flowers, how likely is it for him to condense the Spirit Flower? It¡¯s impossible for him to condense one again, alright?¡±


    During the battle, Lu Xuan had exposed his two Three Flowers. The massive Auric and Essence Flowers left many people dumbfounded.


    Many people believed that Lu Xuan had sacrificed his future Spirit Flower to achieve the astonishingbat power he currently had.


    With two Three Flowers being so huge, they would suppress his Spirit Flower from sprouting. Even if it did sprout, it would only be able to grow a little. Since it was impossible to achieve a bnce between the three flowers, he couldn¡¯t fully attain the Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence!


    After all, the point of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence was the consolidation of all three flowers. Only when the three flowers have achieved a state of bnce is it possible for one to break through to the Consolidation Realm in the future.


    Many people even feared that the three flowers would not achieve bnce in the future, and would thus control the size of the three flowers from the very beginning.


    Even if they had not controlled the size of the three flowers, they would still be unable to cultivate Lu Xuan¡¯s level at all. He had to be cheating!


    Still, thebat power he disyed was too amazing.


    At the Two Flower Realm, it would¡¯ve been strange to be able to hurt the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence cultivator Gin King.


    ¡°It is truly extraordinary for you to be able to hurt me. I have never seen anyone like you before!¡±


    The Gin King looked at Lu Xuan with an expression of both admiration and murderous intent.


    It would¡¯ve been impressive to have such a powerful being as an ally, but now he was considered a mortal enemy.


    Such a person absolutely could not be left alone; he could only be killed!


    In the time he spoke, the injuries on the Gin King¡¯s body hadpletely recovered, and the emerald-green armor around him had also been restored.


    ¡°I can fight in this kind of battle for three days and three nights without stopping. How long can you hold on? Realm-skipping battles would¡¯ve definitely been draining!¡±


    The Gin King smiled, believing that he had guessed Lu Xuan¡¯s weakness.


    He had formed from a nt spirit and was born with wood attribute magic. Other than being able to heal, wood attribute magics also provided immensebat power.


    Although the instantaneous output may be far inferior to the magic of the metal and fire attributes, it was second to none among the five elemental magics when used in a long and drawn-out battle.


    Naturally, protracted battles were one of the Gin King¡¯s strong points.


    Even so, he still underestimated Lu Xuan; Lu Xuan sustained his peak state throughout the entire battle.


    Three days and nights were nothing. Another three months of fighting would still be a breeze for Lu Xuan, as all the consumption could not even keep up with the speed of his recovery.


    He already had the recovery ability of the born Taoism aptitude. When coupled with the blessing of the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art, Lu Xuan¡¯s recovery speed had truly reached a shocking height.


    This was precisely why he waspletely unafraid of group battles and protracted battles, which most other practitioners feared.


    ¡°Although there hasn¡¯t been much expenditure, you¡¯re right; we cannot continue ying along!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. The battle just now could¡¯ve been described as delightfully fulfilling. With his realm of cultivation, it was rare for him to encounter such an existence where he could use his full strength to fight.


    ¡°ying along?¡± The Gin King suddenly showed a trace of anger. ¡°What a bold way of thinking. Did you treat this battle as a game?¡±


    Lu Xuan showed a somewhat mocking smile on his face as he said, ¡°Of course I was just ying with you. You don¡¯t think this is my full strength, do you?¡±


    The Gin King loudly yelled, ¡°Is it not?¡± He then instantly appeared in front of Lu Xuan and thrust his spear directly towards Lu Xuan¡¯s head.


    The Gin King¡¯s entire body burst with an astonishing light.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Sleeve!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand, nullifying the power of this thrust and sweeping the terrifying spear light into his sleeve.


    The Gin King¡¯s expression froze. The Heaven and Earth Sleeve magic was too shocking. The fact that it had faintly touched upon the magic of space was frightening.


    That was when Lu Xuan gave a long roar as the Geng Metal sword in his hands flew into the sky.


    ¡°Gin King, I was only ying with you earlier. Now, I¡¯ll let you see my true strength!¡±


    The aura within Lu Xuan¡¯s body rose wildly and soon surpassed the Gin King, approaching the peak of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence.


    Lu Xuan had entered a pseudo-state of the White Sun Soaring Sutra!

 Chapter 841 - Death of Gin King

    <h4>Chapter 841: Death of Gin King</h4>


    As a Two Flower Realm cultivator that hadn¡¯t obtained the Pseudo White Sun Soaring form, Lu Xuan already had the power to fight on equal footing with Gin King, who had just achieved the Three Flower Realm.


    Now that Lu Xuan had achieved the Pseudo White Sun Soaring form, his strength increased exponentially, putting him on par with the strongest of the Three Flower Realm.


    He was now one step away from achieving the Consolidation Realm.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Lu Xuan had no way of reaching a higher realm as he already had the knowledge and experience of the Consolidation Realm. However, he would have to consume an insane amount of mid-tier spirit stones to do so.


    There was no need for him to waste such resources to defeat someone as insignificant as the Gin King.


    The Gin King wasn¡¯t at the level that would need him to utilize such a method.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Gin King could sense Lu Xuan¡¯s energy still expanding until it stopped at a point where thetter was as powerful as the highest level of a Three Flower Realm.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying energy now overwhelmed Gin King.


    Boom!


    Huge energy exploded. The force it had created pushed Gin King back. It took him all his might to stand after being hit by the energy.


    Before Gin King could even get a hold of his surroundings, a huge golden dragon w cut through the air and moved towards him.


    Gin King quickly pulled his wood spear out and thrust it towards the gold dragon w.


    However, the golden dragon w caught the wood spear. With a tight grip, the spear slowly broke until it ultimately exploded. The powerful spear stood no chance against the dragon w.


    Boom!


    The explosion sent Gin King flying back. Before the Gin King could even touch the sea, the dragon w caught up to him and swept him sideways.


    Blood sttered everywhere as Gin King plunged into the ocean, dyeing the water red.


    Those who witnessed the scene felt a chill down their spines. They initially thought that Lu Xuan and Gin King were equally matched, but they were immediately proven wrong.


    It only took Lu Xuan a single move to leave the Gin King severely injured.


    The man wasn¡¯t going to stop there. With an angry roar, the Geng Metal Sword floating above him separated into countless beams of sword qi.


    Each of the sword qi beams took on different unique forms. One was huge, one was beaming with energy, one waspletely dark, and one even took the form of a pegasus.


    Each of the sword qi represented a school of sword style. Lu Xuan was able to gather every sword styles that were known to man and materialize them. In the blink of an eye, the man was now surrounded by terrifying energy,


    It was a brand new skill that Lu Xuan had personally invented.


    Everyone was staring at the man with their mouths left agape. Even though most of them weren¡¯t trained in swords, they could still sense the immense power of the sword qi. Even possessing one of the sword qi was enough to make one¡¯s name known throughout every corner of Earth, but Lu Xuan was able to gather all of them by himself. Nobody had ever done something like that before.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Before Gin King could even check the wound inflicted by the dragon w, he was already shaking at the sight of the countless swords floating about.


    Every cell in Gin King¡¯s body could feel the enormous and vigorous energy from every sword.


    The swords continued to move around Lu Xuan until they slowly gathered behind him to form a huge wall that grew until it pierced through the cloud.


    For a moment, everyone thought they weren¡¯t witnessing Gin King¡¯s battle with a normal human but with a God of Sword.


    One cultivator, who was watching the fight with widened eyes, then eximed, ¡°What? How can someone summon so many sword¡¯s wills? Isn¡¯t he afraid that his mind will end up corrupted by the will of these sword qis?¡±


    The power that Lu Xuan showed was absolutely abnormal. The insane amount of sword¡¯s wills that he possessed was something that should not be achievable. There was also the fact that the attribute of some shed with others.


    Most people would¡¯ve chosen to train with a single sword will for the rest of their lives. Lu Xuan¡¯s ability to manifest the number of sword¡¯s wills he was showing only meant one thing¡­


    Lu Xuan had mastered every single one of the sword¡¯s will and hadbined them into one!


    It was the pinnacle of swordsmanship, something that every swordmaster wished to aplish.


    Tobine all sword¡¯s wills into one, Lu Xuan had to learn of the origin of swordsmanship itself and understand its true essence.


    ¡°Attack!¡± With a roar, the countless sword qis charged towards Gin King as if they were part of the storm.


    With a loud bang, the Gin King¡¯s barrier and emerald armor shattered into pieces.


    Lu Xuan had pushed Gin King to the verge of defeat in just another single move once again.


    ¡°How can he be so strong?¡± Gin King gritted his teeth as he struggled to stand under the pressure from the sword¡¯s wills. It was his first time seeing such pure and powerful sword cultivation. Never had he ever thought that one could train their sword cultivation this far.


    The Gin King was sure of one thing; no sword cultivator from the Tempest Ocean Realm was as terrifying as Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was a monsterpared to them.


    Little did the King of Ginseng know that Lu Xuan¡¯s skill was called the Thousand Celestial Flying Swords.


    Anyone who was able to master such a skill could summon a total of ten thousand different sword¡¯s wills and condense them into one. It was a technique thatbined all different wills together and the pinnacle of swordsmanship.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, he was fortunate enough to stumble onto the technique.


    In reality, Lu Xuan was only able to utilize a simplified version of the skill.


    Unlike his previous life, his primordial spirit wasn¡¯t strong enough to unify all ten thousand sword¡¯s wills into one single sword qi. If he could, he would possess the power to destroy a low-level world alone.


    That was the epitome of destruction, one that could turn a whole world into dust.


    The method to master the skill that all swordsmen longed for was to have a strong primordial spirit. The stronger one primordial spirit was, the easier it would¡¯ve been for them to control more sword¡¯s wills. If one were to possess a powerful primordial spirit, they could control all ten thousand sword¡¯s wills as one.


    Lu Xuan did not train this much in his past life because he wasn¡¯t a true sword cultivator at the time. That was also why he never mastered theplete Thousand Celestial Flying Swords.


    Even the Celestial Lords had only heard of the skill; they had never witnessed one being used for themselves.


    However, the simplified version of the skill was more than enough to defeat Gin King.


    As Gin King was being pummeled by the thousands of sword qis, his body began to gradually break until he was torn into pieces. He died a terrible death with swords piercing every inch of his body.

 Chapter 842 - Different Opinions

    <h4>Chapter 842: Different Opinions</h4>


    Gin King let out a pained cry as a hole appeared in the center of his chest. He was forced to return to his original form, a Blood Ginseng that stood at least a dozen meters tall. The wound from his bloody body gave off a faint herbal scent.


    The golden dragon w emerged once again, throwing the Ten Thousand Years King of Ginseng into the Mysterious Realm of Sky and Ocean.


    As the sword qis disappeared along with the ginseng, Lu Xuan slowly reverted from the Psuedo White Sun Soaring Form.


    Even though the Thousand Celestial Flying Swords did boost his power, it also cost him millions of middle-tier spirit stones.


    The skill was still iplete. If Lu Xuan were to perfect it, it would cost even more spirit stones than it already did.


    At first, Lu Xuan did not n on using any skill. However, when he noticed all the cultivators that were spectating their fight from the sideline, he decided to use it to give them a warning.


    His action told them that there were beings out there that they could neither afford to offend nor defeat.


    ¡°What terrifying power! Is this Lu Xuan¡¯s true strength?¡±


    ¡°All of our calctions and spections of him werepletely wrong!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he never viewed any of us as a threat! Our actions are nothing more than a joke to him!¡±


    As the Tempest Ocean Realm cultivators watched Gin King perish right in front of them, they all felt a chill travel down their spines.


    Only then did they finally witness Lu Xuan¡¯s true strength. He could easily defeat a cultivator in the Three Flower Realm and one that was standing above everyone else on Earth.


    He wasn¡¯t just another talented cultivator from a low-level world. He would go down in history as one of the greatest to ever live.


    Even a middle-ss world like the Tempest Ocean Realm had never seen or heard of anyone as talented as Lu Xuan.


    Upon remembering how they initially wanted to take Lu Xuan down, the cultivators couldn¡¯t help but sweat profusely.


    The reason Gongsun Wuji was targeted by Lu Xuan was that the former had targetted thetter first. Those who were still watching from the sidelines were d that they didn¡¯t make a move at Lu Xuan at that time. If they did, they would¡¯ve most likely been dead by now.


    They could easily tell that Lu Xuan would only grow even stronger in the future. Among all the Tempest Ocean Realm cultivators, only the Five Consolidations could defeat him now. Even if the rest were toe together, they might not even be able to take Lu Xuan down.


    The spectators quickly ran away. None of them had the guts to remained on the battlefield as they were all worried that Lu Xuan might shift his attention to them. If that were to happen, the only possible oue for them was death.


    Lu Xuan dispelled the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell that he¡¯d erected to protect the aircraft carrier. Instead of continuing his journey home with the fleet, he decided to return using evasive light.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lu Xuan was gone when the crew of the fleet regained their wits. It was as if everything that had happened was just a dream.


    News of the result of the battle spread like wildfire all across the world.


    Before that, not many people knew about the existence of Gin King. Upon learning about it, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the fact that such a powerful being was hiding on Earth.


    After everything that had happened, the people on Earth finally understood what it meant to be in the Flower Realm. They could tell that those who were considered the most powerful were cultivators in the Flower Realm.


    Among all these people, cultivators in the Three Flower Realm were at the top of the food chain not only on Earth but also in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    People spected that these cultivators were still training and waiting for the day where they could finally reach the Consolidation Realm.


    That was why the citizens of Earth were shocked when they¡¯d learned that one of said Three Flower Realm cultivators was hiding among them.


    From what they knew, that being had the strength to destroy Earth on his own.


    If Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t killed the Three Flower Realm cultivator that day, he would¡¯ve thrown Earth into despair at some point in the future.


    ¡°Even a Three Flower Realm cultivator can¡¯t defeat him! All I can say is that God Lu is definitely not your average joe.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have the feeling that God Lu has be even stronger? Is he a true divine being now?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do but offer my respect?¡±


    People were terrified to learn that a Three Flower Realm cultivator was on Earth, but their worries didn¡¯tst long once they learned that Lu Xuan had taken that cultivator down.


    Lu Xuan was like Earth¡¯s own problem solver.


    No matter what kind of problems were thrown at him, he could deal with them calmly without creating any further problems.


    Lu Xuan could easily defeat the Lightning-Winged Wolf God, Gongsun Wuji, and Gin King at an astonishing speed. Their miserable demises were a spectacle to behold.


    The citizens of Earth soon realized that Lu Xuan handled the matter as he usually would.


    Lu Xuan had been like that from the very beginning. He would kill anyone who blocked his path, showing them no mercy. He would always finish the job without any exception.


    Everyone was used to Lu Xuan handling things this way, making swift decisions and killing his opponent without any hesitation.


    Those who had been watching Lu Xuan for a long time felt satisfied.


    The citizens of Earth once thought their world was the only one with life in the vast universe. They felt humiliated to hear the Tempest Ocean Realm call their world a low-level one.


    The only problem was that they had no strength to retaliate.


    Things were different now. With all the victories Lu Xuan had brought them, the humans on Earth regained their pride.


    It did not matter if the Tempest Ocean Realm had more powerful cultivators or a more extensive history than Earth. All Earth needed to repel their attacks was Lu Xuan.


    After the battle, the suspicion that Lu Xuan had the power to fight on par with someone in the Three Flower Realm was proven.


    Earth finally had someone who could protect and lead them, yet there were still some that looked down on Lu Xuan.


    ¡°So what if he killed Gin King? He¡¯s going up against the weakest among the Three Flower Realm cultivators. There¡¯s no way he can win against those standing at the top.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s also the Consolidation Realm beyond the Three Flower Realm, and the Tempest Ocean Realm has five of them. Everyone must¡¯ve heard of the Five Consolidations of the Four Great Holynds, right? No Three Flower Realm cultivator could win against them.¡±


    ¡°So what if he wins this one time? He¡¯s just another nobody. Once Earth recovers, the Consolidation Realm cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm will definitely descend on Earth! He¡¯ll meet his demise by then!¡±


    Just as the world was arguing about Lu Xuan¡¯s actions, the man in question decided to go through more private cultivation.

 Chapter 843 - Spirit Flower

    <h4>Chapter 843: Spirit Flower</h4>


    Inside Yunxuan Vi, a huge Blood Ginseng stood tall on top of the hill. Even though Lu Xuan had dispelled the soul of the Gin King, the Blood Ginseng was still brimming with vitality.


    Lu Xuan intially considered brewing the Blood Ginseng into a potion, but now he didn¡¯t want to actually kill it.


    It was extremely rare for a Ten Thousand Year Blood Ginseng to form a will of its own; even in a middle-ss world, the likelihood of it happening was one in a billion.


    It would¡¯ve been a waste for Lu Xuan topletely kill it. He could continue to raise the Ten Thousand Years Blood Ginseng. If he needed the ginseng¡¯s help, all he had to do was slice off a piece for himself.


    With that in mind, Lu Xuan immediately emptied a lot in the Sky Ocean Secret Realm to raise the Blood Ginseng. He would¡¯ve then spent a vast amount of middle-tier spirit stones every day to cultivate it.


    After a while, Lu Xuan realized that it would regrow immediately whenever he sliced a piece of ginseng off. It would mean that he could continue to slice a piece of the nt off without worrying about running out.


    It was much more cost-effective than eating the whole ginseng in one go.


    The man then cut off a third of the ginseng and began to brew alkahestry pills that could help him grow stronger.


    It took a total of ten days for Lu Xuan to create ten Blood Ginseng alkahestry pills.


    Of course, the ten Blood Ginseng alkahestry pills were different than the one he¡¯d brewed in his past life.


    At that time, Lu Xuan used almost half of the ginseng to create a single alkahestry pill. Now, he¡¯d created ten with just of third of the Blood Ginseng. It was evident that the ten pills wouldn¡¯t work the same way as the one he made in his past life.


    Even though Lu Xuan¡¯s alkahestry skill was better than in his past life, there was a reason why he could produce better quality pills.


    Lu Xuan was nning on giving some of the pills away. Two for his parents and one for his disciple Yun Ling¡¯er. He¡¯d also saved two pills for his sisters.


    Other than that, he would be giving two to the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon to advance to the next realm. He would then keep the rest for himself.


    He nned to consume all the remaining pills at once to form the final Spirit Flower inside of him.


    It was true that he was now undefeatable on Earth. Earth was now protected by the barrier he had erected, but he knew that it wouldn¡¯tst for long.


    Just like his Psuedo White Sun Soaring State, they were just temporary solutions.


    Lu Xuan nned to form his final Spirit Flower and ascend into the Three Flower Realm before facing the stronger beings of the Tempest Ocean Realm, some of which he was acquainted with in his past life.


    Right now, he wasn¡¯t too worried about the Consolidation Realm cultivators of the Tempest Ocean Realm. He was sure that they could not descend to Earth for the time being.


    Thew that Earth generated would protect itself. No Consolidation Realm cultivator would risk having themselves being devoured by a world with recovered spirit qi.


    After handing the pills to his parents and disciple, Lu Xuan returned back to Sky Ocean Secret Realm immediately to begin his training.


    The same went for the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon. After it had consumed the two pills that Lu Xuan gave it, it was ready to ascend to the next realm. The Blood Ginseng alkahestry pills were able to maximize the growth of its bloodline, allowing it to be a true Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon.


    The purer its bloodline was, the stronger it would get. If it continued to grow from there, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve been its onlypetition in terms of strength.


    With everything settled, Lu Xuan swallowed the remaining three Blood Ginseng alkahestry pills and began to cultivate.


    The enormous energy from the pill began to seep into Lu Xuan¡¯s body, causing his aura to steadily grow. It also boosted his Essence Flower and Auric Flower at the same time.


    Among all the three flowers, the Auric Flower was the base of everything.


    It represented the strength of the body and every cell in it. It was also the foundation of the bearer¡¯s life.


    Only those who possessed a strong Auric Flower were able to cultivate the Essence Flower and Spirit Flower.


    Whether the cultivator was trained in spells or magic, the Auric Flower was the base of all things.


    This was why among all three flowers, the best course of action was to form the Auric Flower before trying to form the Essence Flower and Spirit Flower.


    The only exception was when the cultivator was past a certain age, like Xuanyangzi, where they had no option but to form the Spirit Flower first.


    Most cultivators should follow Lu Xuan¡¯s example of forming the Auric Flower first to enhance his own body and lifeforce before gathering the Essence Flower.


    Once he¡¯d achieved a body of pure power, he would¡¯ve broken his way into the unspoken realm of magic.


    When he first started out, he was unsure of what the three flowers meant. Now, he could tell that each of the three flowers represented three different paths.


    The Auric Flower represented the martial arts. The stronger the Auric Flower was, the easier it was to perform a move. Those who had perfected the Auric Flower could turn a seemingly normal move into a destructive one.


    The Essence Flower Represented spells. Every mind-blowing spell that was known to man needed the help of the Essence Flower to erect. The stronger one¡¯s Essence Flower was, the stronger their spells would be.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s trump card, Advent of the Thunder Dragon, was an excellent example of how the Essence Flower could affect one¡¯s ability to use a certain spell.


    The current Lu Xuan was one step away frompleting all three flowers. All hecked was the Spirit Flower that represented magic and the strength of one¡¯s will.


    The stronger one¡¯s will was, the stronger magic they could perform.


    The arts of martial and spell were still exinable by science, but magic was on a whole different level. It was something that defiedmon sense.


    Take flying, for example. It was something humans could never achieve without the help of machinery, but it was possible with magic.


    However, flying magic like the Wings of Thunder were magics that needed the aid of outside force.


    Once a cultivator had formed their Spirit Flower, they could perform magic without any assistance. It would be as if flying was something that they could do from birth, like walking or running. They could breathe in water and survive being burned as if they were able to do so from the beginning.


    Once Lu Xuan had gathered his Spirit Flower, his magic, like the Delusion-breaker Eye, would evolve into magics that others would deem impossible.


    If the Auric Flower was seen as one¡¯s body and the Essence Flower as one¡¯s cells, then the Spirit Flower could be seen as one¡¯s brain.


    The brain was the weakest and most fragile part of a human¡¯s body. One small mistake would cause a terrible death with no chance of survival.


    That was why the best possible route was to strengthened one¡¯s body and cell before awakening the brain¡¯s true potential to gather the Spirit Flower.


    The reason Xuanyangzi was able to gather his Spirit Flower first was that, throughout the whole ordeal, he¡¯d been taming his primordial spirit and controlling it at the microscopic level. That was the only way for someone to form their Spirit Flower first without destroying every cell in their body.


    Lu Xuan took the more traditional and orthodox way by focusing all the energy in his every single one of his cell and direct them to his brain. That was the key to the sess of forming the Spirit Flower.

 Chapter 844 - Powerful Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 844: Powerful Intruder</h4>


    If the cultivator did not possess good control over their body, their brain would explode like a firework due to the extreme amount of energy directed to their head.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, he barely managed to gather the Spirit Flower. In this life, however, he had prepared more than enough. There was nothing for him to worry about except for the time it would take him toplete it.


    Fortunately for him, time was still on his side. After absorbing the energy of the Blood Ginseng alkashestry pull into his body, he began forming the Spirit Flower.


    Lu Xuan did not return from the Sky Ocean Secret Realm until three monthster.


    During the three months where Lu Xuan was gone, many events had happened in the outside world.


    The biggest event to have happened was a base suddenly appearing on Earth¡¯s moon.


    Those who had the ability and technology to observe the moon were notified immediately about the base¡¯s appearance.


    The news sent a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine as there was only one being that coulde from outer space to gather on the moon.


    It proved that the cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm had arrived using the ancient pathway of the star.


    The Earth Federation had learned from Lu Xuan about the existence of a pathway that connected the Tempest Ocean Realm and Earth.


    They also learned from the captives of Tempest Ocean Realm about the current situation of the ancient pathway of the star.


    From what they could gather, it was a copsing pathway that pierced through the sky.


    The pathway was filled with tons of powerful energy and force fields. In theory, only those who¡¯d reached the Divine Transformation Realm could use the ancient pathway of the star.


    Even so, only seven out of ten of those powerful Divine Transformation Realm cultivators could survive the terrifying pathway. Earth was lucky that the ancient pathway of the star was unstable. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been overrun by cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm long ago.


    To use the ancient pathway of the star without any risk, one would¡¯ve had to reach the Three Flower Realm.


    In the past, most of the cultivators who came from the Tempest Ocean Realm would set their feet on Earth right away. Now that they were actually building a base on the moon, it meant that those who¡¯d arrivedter could not enter Earth because of the barrier that Lu Xuan had erected.


    These cultivators had no choice but to temporarily reside on the moon.


    For the next two months, observations showed that cultivators had moved in and out of the base.


    As time passed, more cultivators gathered outside of Earth¡¯s barrier, to the point where the citizens of Earth could feel the energy the intruders were releasing.


    The citizens of Earth felt as if they were continuously being watched by someone else.


    Everyone was restless as they could feel the danger closing in on them.


    Of course, some powerful cultivators tried to break the barrier protecting Earth but failed.


    At first, only a single One Flower Realm cultivator was on the moon. It didn¡¯t take long for a few Two Flower Realm cultivators to join them eventually.


    As time passed, a few Three Flower Realm cultivators had gathered on the moon as well.


    From what the reading showed, these Three Flower Realm cultivators were much stronger than Gin King.


    When news of that was spread, the citizens of Earth kept ncing up into the sky from time to time as if they were watching the preparation of their doom.


    The once quiet Tempest Ocean Realm turned active again.


    ¡°Lu Xuan has to die! We can¡¯t let him live!¡±


    ¡°Do you think he can hold his ground against those Three Flower Realms?¡±


    ¡°Of course he can¡¯t. That¡¯s his price for rming the Three Flower Realms.¡±


    Everyone had their eyes on the dangerous beings that were temporarily residing on their moon.


    After the first Three Flower Realm cultivator had failed to destroy Earth¡¯s barrier, another monster gave it a go: a huge eagle glowing in dark gold.


    It was a terrifying sight to behold when the huge eagle circted Earth.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a few organizations to estimate that the eagle traveled at Mach 30.


    In truth, the eagle could not reach such speed, but the zero friction in outer space made it possible.


    The cultivators on Earth were already bracing themselves for a full-fledged war. Some were even dispatched to Yunxuan Vi to ask for Lu Xuan¡¯s help.


    Unfortunately for them, the guards of Yunxuan Vi told them that Lu Xuan was not seeing any visitors at the moment.


    Lu Xuan was Earth¡¯sst hope. The monster that was circling Earth was a Monster King in the Three Flower Realm. Even if all of Earth¡¯s cultivators worked together, they would¡¯ve been nothing more than food for the eagle monster.


    From what Earth Federation had learned from the captives from Tempest Ocean Realm, the eagle monster was also a Dark Eagle King, the father of the one that Lu Xuan had killed and eaten.


    After learning of its son¡¯s demise by Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, the father forfeited his chance to break into the Consolidation Realm and traveled to Earth through the ancient pathway of the stars.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have all of you lowlives and Lu Xuan pay for what you did to my son!¡± The Dark Eagle King made that announcement with the help of the monster kings that still remained on Earth.


    Every intellectual being on Earth was shocked by the monster king¡¯s announcement. In the past, no matter how scary or ruthless the invader was, they never had the thought of killing everyone because they were afraid of Lin Ziyi.


    However, the Dark Eagle King had a different reason for his action.


    The bloodline of the Dark Eagle King was one of the strongest out there. Due to their overwhelming power, it was hard for them to conceive a child.


    Everyone could understand why the Dark Eagle King was enraged, and not even a single soul suspected the monster¡¯s resolve.


    Soon, a group of people managed to contact the base on the moon.


    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s the one who offended the Tempest Ocean Realm. You can¡¯t me the entire world for that. We don¡¯t want to be your enemy.¡±


    This group of people was terrified by the Dark Eagle King¡¯s threat as they knew that the monster king had the ability to wipe out Earth¡¯s entire poption. Even if the monster couldn¡¯t kill everyone by himself, there were still others that would dly help.


    Under such intense pressure, these people decided to surrender.


    A reply soon came back from the base on the moon. One of the strongest on the moon assured that they could stop Dark Eagle King from wiping out every living thing on Earth, but they had a few conditions.


    Just as everyone was pondering what to do next, the monster made a move.


    On a quiet night where the moon shone brightly, the Dark Eagle King charged into Earth¡¯s atmosphere.


    With the monster¡¯s speed and air friction, its body erupted into mes as it continued to dive towards the ground.


    ¡°The barrier is broken!¡± Those who witnessed the attack were leftpletely dumbfounded. The first thing they noticed was a hole in the barrier that Lu Xuan had erected.


    It only took the Dark Eagle King a short amount of time to prate Earth¡¯s defense and into its territory.


    ¡°Someone has broken the barrier!¡± Not a single soul on Earth could believe that the barrier was actually broken.

 Chapter 845 - Descent of the Dark Eagle King

    <h4>Chapter 845: Descent of the Dark Eagle King</h4>


    News of the hole in the barrier, which was erected to protect Earth from invasion, spread throughout the world right away.


    Those who were asleep were immediately woken up by friends and families informing them of the Dark Eagle King¡¯s attack.


    Most saw the monster king nose-diving towards Earth with red me surrounding it as if it was a massive asteroid.


    The Dark Eagle King¡¯s wingspan measured more than a kilometer. If such a colossal object were to crash on Earth, the oue would be catastrophic.


    Since more cultivators had emerged on Earth, many people could see the monster king without the help of a pair of telescopes.


    Some stronger cultivators could even feel the dominating energy that the descending Dark Eagle King was giving out.


    It was as if a second sun had appeared and was on a collision course towards Earth.


    Everyone was terrified. If some people thought that the cultivators and monster kings from the Tempest Ocean Realm were just threatening them, then it now felt more as if they were aimed by a gun at point-nk range.


    The first thing everyone asked was, ¡°How did this happen? How did the barrier break?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for people to find the answer.


    ¡°One of the formation eyes over the pacific ocean was destroyed, causing a breach in the barrier.¡±


    Everyone gasped when they heard the news ten minutester.


    ¡°Oh, no! We¡¯re doomed!¡±


    Many people were sweating in fear for their own lives.


    That day could¡¯ve actually marked the end of human civilization.


    ¡°How did that happen? Weren¡¯t all the formation eyes heavily guarded? How was it destroyed?¡±


    Suspicion rose in the midst of the chaos. The people of Earth knew that the formation eyes were some of the most heavily guarded sites on Earth. Even if the Resistance would not be able to defeat the defense mechanisms that were set up in these sites.


    That was why the citizens of Earth were never that worried about the barrier being broken. Now that it happened, however, they became restless as it might just be the end of humans.


    ¡°The Tempest Ocean Realm cultivators and monster kings worked together. They even sent out more than twenty Flower Realms to attack the site. The Earth Federation didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back. Most of them were ughtered on-sight¡­¡±


    Details of the attack were soon announced. Everyone was shocked but somewhat unsurprised; the only living beings on Earth that could pull that off were the Tempest Ocean Realm cultivators and monster kings that were hiding on the.


    ¡°They also got some help from the Resistance that had been in hiding for a long time. They were the ones who guided them to the base.¡±


    Another piece of news shocked the world once again. The Resistance had always been Earth Federation¡¯s greatest concern. Even after decades had passed since the Earth Federation was formed, there were still those who fought to regain their formernds. These groups had garnered many supporters.


    Among these supporters were millionaires, high-ranking political and military officials, and even some of the strongest cultivators on Earth.


    If those two parties worked together, they would have the power to take out one of the formation eyes.


    Information slowly began to pop up on the inte.


    ¡°We have already negotiated with the people on the moon. They¡¯ve assured us that the Dark Eagle King will only go after Lu Xuan and spare the rest of us. We don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°The Earth Federation will definitely crumble once Dark Eagle King destroys Yunxuan Vi. The time to restore our nation wille!¡±


    Only then did many citizens of Earth realize that not only were they facing enemies from the outside, but also from the inside. Naturally, most of the hate was directed at the Resistance.


    Some people asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t these people afraid of Lu God?¡±


    Others rebutted, ¡°When were they ever scared? Plus, how can you be so sure that Lu Xuan can handle the attack on his own?¡±


    The close Dark Eagle got to Earth, the more information appeared. Even normal people were able to see the monster king that was still descending now without the help of any equipment.


    ¡°Our equipment estimated that the monster that had broken past the barrier is in among the best of the Three Flower Realms. Heck, two of our instruments broke down when we tried to gauge its strength.¡±


    All they received was more bad news.


    ¡°The Dark Eagle King is flying towards Yunxuan Vi now!¡±


    Many people witnessed the Dark Eagle King suddenly stop its descent and flew towards Fu City where Yunxuan Vi was.


    It was clear that someone was giving the monster directions.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the Dark Eagle King to arrive at the Huaxia region and the base city of Fu City. Nobody dared to stop the monster. To be more precise, nobody could. The monster was traveling at Mach 20 speed, which was much faster than anyone could imagine.


    It was horrifying to watch the Dark Eagle King breaking the barriers that were protecting Yunxuan Vi in rapid session.


    Its dark golden feathers made it look like a divine bird instead of a monster.


    ¡°Lu Xuan! Come out and face me!¡±


    As soon as the monster announced its arrival, an intense sword qi shot out from Yunxuan Vi.


    The Dark Eagle King scoffed and said, ¡°What¡¯s this? A bug?¡± With a wave of its wing, it kicked up a storm and stopped the sword qi in its tracks.


    Two people leaped out of Yunxuan Vi, and everyone could recognize them: they were Liu Wanrong and Yun Ling¡¯er.


    When Lu Xuan was gone for the past few years, these two were the pirs of Earth.


    In just a few months, their power had increased tremendously once again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two unsheathed their swords and charged towards Dark Eagle King.


    A nearly infinite barrage of sword qis filled the sky instantly, each with the power of a nuclear bomb.


    Before the sword qis could reach the Dark Eagle King, the monster slowly morphed into the form of a man in his mid-thirties with a handsome yet sly face.


    As a human, the monster looked at the iing attack with disdain, clearly not perceiving his attackers as threats.


    Liu Wanrong and Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s sword cultivations were terrifying powerful. Even though they were still in the One Flower Realm, their prowess gave them a way into the Two Flower Realm. Even some of the weaker Two Flower Realm cultivators might¡¯ve lost to them in terms of raw strength.


    However, their strengths were nothing when facing Dark Eagle King. Thetter plucked one of its feathers, which turned into a sword.


    Their swords soon shed. Naturally, the Dark Eagle King wasn¡¯t a skilled swordsman whenpared to Liu Wanrong and Yun Ling¡¯er, but he was at a much higher realm. That was enough topensate for hisck of swordsmanship.


    Explosions echoed above Yunxuan vi. The two who were tasked to protect the vi were so shocked that they struggled to take the monster down even after joining hands.


    On the opposite side, even the monster was a little surprised as well. It never thought that the twodies he was fighting were able to stand their ground against him, to the point where it might take him quite some time to defeat them even with his full power.


    Despite being in the One Flower Realm, their powers were already off the charts. It was almost as if they were somehow cheating!

 Chapter 846 - Kill the Dark Eagle King with One Slash

    <h4>Chapter 846: Kill the Dark Eagle King with One sh</h4>


    Deep down, the Dark Eagle King knew that these two people were exceptional fighters. Even if both sides were in the same realm as each other, it would¡¯ve still been no match for these two people. Even so, the killing intent brimming in its heart was astounding.


    The terrifying glow of dark golden light all around the Dark Eagle King¡¯s body was like a stormy sea sweeping in all directions, its body containing an explosion of energy.


    A Spirit Flower, an Essence Flower, and an Auric Flower hovered above its head. With Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, an aura of three pirs was formed.


    It was enough to prove how powerful the Dark Eagle King was. After condensing the three flowers, it was in to see that its strength skyrocketed once again.


    Having been blocked by Yun Ling¡¯er and Liu Wanrong for such a long time had already caused it to lose face. Thus, it vowed to use all of its strength against them.


    It stood upright like a spear pointing toward the sky and stared down at Liu Wanrong and Yun Ling¡¯er, releasing an aura of terror from its eyes into the surroundings.


    It seemed as if it was a wild beast!


    It had finally revealed all of its power. It never lost in a fight ever since it had achieved Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence. There was also the fact that it had always looked down on Earth, which seemed like a mere indigenous world to it.


    All the energy in its whole body had been condensed as far as it could. The entire sky trembled as it was filled by dark golden energy.


    If not for Yunxuan Vi being protected by various barriers, it would definitely have copsed underneath this burst of intense energy.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The Dark Eagle King was no longer ying sword games with Liu Wanrong and Yun Ling¡¯er. Instead, it began using its strongest attribute.


    The strongest attribute of a monster was of course its extremely powerful body.


    The Dark Eagle King extended its hand, which then turned into the sharp talons of a bird of prey. It was entirely dark gold in color and looked like a sharp w made from metal. Among the two, it suddenly moved toward Liu Wanrong in an attempt to grab her.


    Within its w was golden metallic energy that turned into countless sharp swords. Under his ws was an entire world of sword skills.


    ¡°Perish!¡±


    Without another word, Liu Wanrong rushed into battle and shed at it.


    Boom!


    The swordlight shattered countless golden lights before quicklynding on the Dark Eagle King¡¯s palm, but its talons remained unscathed.


    Since Liu Wanrong could only condense an Auric Flower, there was no way to hurt the Dark Eagle King at all.


    This was the Dark Eagle King¡¯s true trump card. Nothing couldpare to it.


    Just then, the Dark Eagle King¡¯s attack had sted onto Liu Wanrong¡¯s body.


    As Liu Wanrong was blown away, a hidden inner armor on her body shattered. Just now, this one attack had shattered the inner armor Liu Wanrong used to protect her body.


    It was easy to imagine how powerful this attack was.


    If Liu Wanrong¡¯s special physique wasn¡¯t much stronger than those of ordinary people, an ordinary Three Flower expert who had condensed the Auric Flower would not be able to even take a blow from Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence experts like the Dark Eagle King; they would end up wed to death.


    ¡°The attack didn¡¯t kill you. I¡¯m impressed!¡±


    Immediately afterward, the Dark Eagle King¡¯s giant w moved to grab Yun Ling¡¯er.


    Zip! Zip! Zip!


    The Dark Eagle King was too fast; its descending w had almost split the sky in half with an unimaginable level of strength.


    That was when Yun Ling¡¯er directly formed a huge Demon Venerable, also contending with this huge w.


    The result was no different now that the Dark Eagle King was no longer being courteous, instead directly using its strongest body. It didn¡¯t matter what anyone did to protect themselves; they would¡¯ve been shattered by the w through such an unbelievable method.


    This is what it meant to crush enemies with absolute force!


    Yun Ling¡¯er was unable to stop it, and the Demon Venerable was torn apart in midair. Even she was forced to repeatedly retreat.


    Yun Ling¡¯er muttered to herself, ¡°This is what a master with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence must be like!¡±


    At first, she had underestimated masters with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence. After all, she was no old monster who fought in countless battles as Lu Xuan did.


    She had never gotten the chance to fight against masters with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence. They could only make inferences based on her own situation.


    Still, she had underestimated masters with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence. If it wasn¡¯t for her Sky Devil Physique being just as extraordinary, the Dark Eagle King would have killed her earlier.


    Only now did she realize that her body had been slightly injured. Although her physique was special, it couldn¡¯t withstand the overwhelming difference in realms.


    If she had sessfully condensed the second flower, then it wouldn¡¯t have been so bad even if she was not able to defeat the Dark Eagle King.


    At the very least, she would be able to protect herself.


    If she could condense three flowers, killing the Dark Eagle King would not even be a problem.


    The problem was that her opponent was too strong for her to take down.


    Three months had only allowed her cultivation to reach the peak of the first flower, with only a breath away from condensing the second flower.


    The Dark Eagle King gave a contemptuous smile as it said, ¡°Could it be that Lu Xuan dares note out, but instead needing women to stand up for him?¡±


    That was when a terrifying aura swept out from within Yunxuan Vi, visibly engulfing the entire ce.


    ¡°What? What kind of aura is this?¡±


    The Dark Eagle King instantly felt a very scary aura burst forth from the Yunxuan Vi. It couldn¡¯t hide the look of sheer terror it had on its face.


    This aura was so vast and terrifying that even the aura alone faintly gave off the impression that it couldn¡¯t control the energy in its body.


    It knew that this was the body¡¯s natural reaction when faced with a strong enemy.


    The only one who was currently in Yunxuan Vi was Lu Xuan.


    Suddenly, it felt that a terrifying danger emerging from Yunxuan Vi.


    Almost instinctively, it tried to retreat to avoid this terrible danger.


    It couldn¡¯t move at all, as if space had been frozen. It seemed like it was deep in a swamp and couldn¡¯t move.


    It was pointless no matter how hard it struggled.


    Before it could figure out what was going on, it saw a swordlight shing out at the sky. Instantly, it directly shattered the sky, the one blow sting into the Dark Eagle King¡¯s body.


    The Dark Eagle King¡¯s flesh body, which wasparable to the hardest metal, was torn apart by that one swordlight. It urredpletely exceeding ease and smoothness as if it was marinated tofu.


    Boom!


    Everyone saw that the shocking swordlight shattered the night sky, surprisingly causing the Dark Eagle King to explode and turn into a massive downpour of blood.


    A powerful master with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence had fallen.


    Nobody was sure when it appeared, but only now did they see a spinning bronze bell above the Dark Eagle King¡¯s head.

 Chapter 847 - To the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 847: To the Moon</h4>


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell had put the Dark Eagle King in its ce. That short amount of time was enough to cause the death of the Dark Eagle King!


    The Dark Eagle King¡¯s entire performance appalled everyone. Such a powerful Three Flower Realm master died before anyone could even react.


    Has all of the danger been resolved?


    Many people were unable to react. It waspletely different from what they had expected. No earth-shattering battle had urred.


    Everything had already been decided so quickly.


    The Dark Eagle King had died tragically!


    The Dark Eagle King hadn¡¯t even gotten the chance to react; Lu Xuan killed it before it could show off its true strength.


    Although nobody had seen the attacking from Lu Xuan, it was sent out from the Yunxuan Vi. This attack was also capable of killing the Dark Eagle King.


    Nobody believed that Lu Xuan was capable of such a thing.


    Lu Xuan had given everyone too deep an impression. Within the world, only Lu Xuan had this kind of strength and will at the same time.


    Many people began to panic, believing that Lu Xuan would¡¯ve never been able to match the masters from the Tempest Ocean Realm no matter how strong he was.


    Therefore, many people had sold Lu Xuan without hesitation, trying to protect their interests by throwing away their pride in front of the Tempest Ocean Realm masters.


    The strength of the Dark Eagle King was far superior to the Gin King from before. Everyone believed that they should have been able topletely suppress Lu Xuan, or at the very least be on equal footing with him.


    Who would have thought that they could not even stop Lu Xuan¡¯s sword? Who expected them to have been beheaded instead?


    Such an amazing speed gave them a feeling of despair.


    ¡°Dang it, the Dark Eagle King is trash! Only its mouth is unparalleled, the rest of it is trash!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, so useless! I¡¯m such an idiot for cing all my hopes on it!¡±


    Instantly, countless masters who usually acted aloof roared in anger and horror.


    They had all ced their bets on the Tempest Ocean Realm masters. If these Tempest Ocean Realm masters had failed and were defeated by Lu Xuan, they did not dare to imagine the consequences of being discovered.


    Those who had defected in Tempest Ocean Realm were all in high positions and authority. Ordinary people did not even have the choice of defecting even if they wanted to.


    Only these important figures had the ability and option to do so.


    Personnel from Yunxuan Vi soon came out and brought the corpse of the Dark Eagle King, which had already returned to its original appearance, into Yunxuan Vi.


    Lu Xuan walked out slowly under the moonlight, wearing a moon-white robe. Walking between Heaven and Earth, Lu Xuan seemed as if he was an immortal sent down to Earth.


    Yun Ling¡¯er stepped forward and said, ¡°Master, this Dark Eagle King was so powerful!¡±


    She had teamed up with Liu Wanrong earlier. When working together, they could even defeat Two Flower Realm masters.


    When they faced the Dark Eagle King, they werepletely crushed; they were no match for it at all.


    Lu Xuan patted Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Now you know what it means that there is always someone better out there!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Master, didn¡¯t you wait until just now to take action just to let me know that I¡¯m just a big fish in a small pond?¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er nced at her master.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid! How could I not know if others are strong or not?!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°There are many masters in the world. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t know how big the world is and delude yourself into thinking that you¡¯d be invincible with the Sky Devil Physique!¡±


    ¡°You may be outstanding on Earth, you are indeed rare and outstanding, but in all the other realms, talented beings like you are as innumerable as the sands in the Ganges River. If you ever be arrogant, you¡¯ll end up dead without even knowing how!¡±


    Lu Xuan gave a serious warning with a strict face.


    Lu Xuan had traversed multiple realms and had seen countless geniuses. The Sky Devil Physique was a famous physique among the various worlds, but Lu Xuan didn¡¯t think that it was that big of a deal.


    It was just a free pass on the route to bing strong. Whether or not someone can reach the top would still depend on one¡¯s fate.


    It could¡¯ve been said that one had to kill at least a hundred masters with the same level of physique as one¡¯s self before there is a chance to reach the peak.


    Yun Ling¡¯er stuck out her tongue yfully and said, ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯re like an old man. How are you going to find a wife if you¡¯re like this? Women in their 20s dislike preaching old men the most!¡±


    Upon reaching this topic, Lu Xuan instantly felt his mother Liu Wanrong¡¯s eyes turn around. The staring caused his scalp to go numb.


    Lu Xuan quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, now. You girls deal with the aftermath, I¡¯ll go check on the moon!¡±


    Having said so, Lu Xuan hurriedly used his evasive light and rushed towards the moon.


    ¡°Count on him to run so fast!¡±


    Liu Wanrong humphed twice as she thought about finding Lu Xuan a blind date.


    After Lu Xuan¡¯s recent return, all the nobledies belonging to renowned powers in the world hade to visit frequently and promote their own daughters.


    They all wanted her son!


    Now Lu Xuan was indeed somewhat old. As a man in his forties, it was time for him to get a wife and build a family.


    Of course, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know the countless thoughts that were popping up in his mother¡¯s mind afterward. He had already flown out from Earth and was headed towards the moon.


    Through satellites, the major powers also instantly saw Lu Xuan heading to the moon.


    ¡°Is God Luing to retaliate? Coming directly to the moon base?¡±


    ¡°This is too irrational. God Lu may be strong, but there are too many terrifying masters on the moon base right now for him to handle!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for God Lu to go alone. He needs to control the situation by himself, but nobody could help him. Even his disciples haven¡¯t grown strong enough to help him!¡±


    Countless people were shocked, while even more people felt the destion from Lu Xuan¡¯s back.


    The masters of the Tempest Ocean Realm came in groups, but those from Earth only had Lu Xuan suppress the threats. Not even a single person was able to help him.


    Many people felt a lump in their throats; things were pretty awful!


    Shrill winds rose amidst the cold waters; the hero shall go and nevere home!


    Right now, many of the masters and monster kings of the Tempest Ocean Realm who gathered on the moon base had also noticed Lu Xuan rushing from Earth.


    A monster king shouted indignantly, ¡°How courageous, this indigenous earthling is really too bold. It doesn¡¯t matter if he killed the Dark Eagle King with schemes, but he still dared toe to the moon alone? Does he think it¡¯s that easy to bully us?¡±


    They had their own sources of information, as well as people on Earth who acted as spies to see how Lu Xuan had fought against the Dark Eagle King.


    They thought that this was obviously extremely shameless.

 Chapter 848 - Going Alone

    <h4>Chapter 848: Going Alone</h4>


    They would¡¯ve never seen Lu Xuan kill the Dark Eagle King. It was a sneak attack!


    Although many people began to feel some fear towards Lu Xuan¡¯s Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they saw Lu Xuan as just a despicable person who relied on a powerful cultivation treasure to ambush and kill the Dark Eagle King.


    As long as they were more careful, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Let hime to me. Since he dares toe alone, then we¡¯ll let him know how mistaken he is!¡±


    An important figure in the moon base quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that the entire world follows him blindly, Earth will be in our hands as long as he is killed!¡±


    With the situation as is, everyone naturally understood that Lu Xuan was the pir supporting the entire earth. As long as Lu Xuan died in their hands.


    Perhaps the entire earth would copse without any resistance, and there would be no chance of them fighting at all.


    Lu Xuan flew smoothly from the earth to the skies above the moon. On the near side of the moon stood a base of significant size.


    Lu Xuan opened his Delusion-breaker Eye to see pairs of eyes staring back at him with murderous intent. Many terrifying beings were waiting for him deep in the base.


    Every presence was even more terrifying than the Dark Eagle King.


    As true masters, they were unimaginably strong!


    Many of them were powerful existences that even Lu Xuan feared. He needed to handle them with his full strength before he had broken through.


    That¡¯s right; he had to do so before he had broken through!


    After months of hard cultivation, Lu Xuan had sessfully condensed the Spirit Flower and cultivated the Spirit Flower to the point where it could rival the Essence and Auric Flowers.


    He had truly stepped into the realm of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence!


    Upon stepping into the realm of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, all of his questions had been answered.


    Unless a Consolidation Realm master came, he had nothing to fear.


    Currently, Earth¡¯s situation was not suitable for Consolidation Realm masters to arrive.


    If Consolidation Realm masters wanted toe, they would¡¯ve had to face the bacsh of Heaven¡¯s Path. Once this happens, their fates would¡¯ve been left a mystery.


    Lu Xuan disembarked the evasive light and entered the lunar base. Unlike the scientific bases established by earth¡¯s civilization, this lunar base was obviously established through the use of cultivation methods.


    It disyed various cultivation methods and had even filled the surrounding hundred miles with air through the use of a barrier, ensuring that the air would not dissipate.


    Lu Xuan saw powerful cultivators and monster kings waiting in this base, forming the appearance of an ancient city.


    ¡°This Lu Xuan is so courageous to try and appear before us like this. Isn¡¯t he afraid to die?¡±


    ¡°This damn human, I¡¯ll tear him to pieces eventually!¡±


    ¡°Nobody expected him to seed in killing the Dark Eagle King. I¡¯m surprised that such a person even exists on Earth!¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from within the ancient city. A monster king with a tiger¡¯s head and a human¡¯s body strode over, its powerful aura creating a dense mist.


    The horrifying presence easily enveloped the entire city.


    This was the Tempest Ocean Realm master thatid in wait within the ancient city on the moon.


    The tiger-headed human-bodied monster king looked coldly at Lu Xuan. He was very tall, at least nearing seven meters. He looked at Lu Xuan like an adult looked at a baby.


    ¡°Are you Lu Xuan?¡± The tiger-headed beast king stood tall, looking down at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am!¡±


    Lu Xuan floated up and looked at the tiger-headed beast king from the same height with a calm expression.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    As the tiger-headed beast king looked at Lu Xuan coldly, the horrifying aura on his body became more and more intense. It was too strong, maybe even stronger than the Dark Eagle King earlier.


    ¡°A mere human being from an aboriginal world¡­ To have cultivated to this level, you can be considered an anomaly. With your aptitude, you were originally qualified to join us, but you shouldn¡¯t have gotten so greedy. Who do you think you are to want to dominate Earth? Do you think you¡¯re some kind of Consolidation Realm master?¡±


    The masters of the Tempest Ocean Realm nodded in agreement to the tiger-headed beast king¡¯s words.


    Aside from the Dark Eagle King who had a blood feud with Lu Xuan for killing its son, most of them had no grievances with Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s act of blockading the earth had prevented them from entering the earth. This undoubtedly changed their view of him.


    Earth was a world that was rapidly recovering, and such a world was full of countless opportunities.


    Many masters who were unable to go further in the Tempest Ocean Realm had all obtained considerable gains on Earth to go even further as cultivators.


    In such a situation, Lu Xuan had blocked off the earth and prevented them from entering. Of course, many people thought he had crossed the line with this.


    Lu Xuan nced at the tiger-headed beast king and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a Consolidation Realm master, but that doesn¡¯t matter! I know that many of you are unhappy with this, but I am here today just to set some rules. Anyone who wants to kill me today can try!¡±


    When the tiger-headed beast king heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, his expression was extremely cold. He said, ¡°Lu Xuan, who do you think you are? How long do you think the Holy Nun Gate can protect you? Their leader never cared about you; even if you died, do you think she¡¯d be willing to lend you a hand?¡±


    The tiger-headed beast king assumed that Lu Xuan was acting so boldly because he had Lin Ziyi behind him; he was nothing more than a pathetic fraud.


    Still, everyone also knew that Lin Ziyi herself was very passive. Even when Xiaoyao Hou had offended her before, she had barely hunted him a few times before stopping. Even then, she wasn¡¯t trying her best to chase after him.


    Otherwise, how could Xiaoyao Hou have escaped from a Consolidation Realm master? If it was a vengeful master instead, they would¡¯ve chased him to the ends of the world to take him down for good.


    Xiaoyao Hou would probably have died long ago!


    The tiger-headed beast king coldly said, ¡°Oh, wake up already. Even if you die here today, nobody will stand up for you. I¡¯ll kill you here today, then I¡¯ll ughter all of Earth¡¯s cultivators. Earth is just a mere aboriginal world to steal my opportunities. What do they think they¡¯re doing? Are they trying to defy us?¡±


    The Tempest Ocean Realm masters nodded in agreement again.


    They had long regarded the Earth as something they could easily take for themselves, yet Lu Xuan dared to block their way forward. It was undoubtedly a hatred simr to murdering one¡¯s parents.


    The tiger-headed beast king coldly continued, ¡°You think someone as insignificant as you can stop me? Although I don¡¯t know how much luck you have, I do know that the inheritances of the Tempest Ocean Realm were not part of it.¡±


    At that moment, quicker than speech itself, the tiger-headed beast king directly struck out. A terrifying w swept out like meteors piercing the sky, instantly appearing before Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 849 - Thats right, Im humiliating you

    <h4>Chapter 849: That¡¯s right, I¡¯m humiliating you</h4>


    This one w contained an extremely remarkable martial art within it. This tiger-headed beast king had transformed into a human form just to cultivate this martial art.


    This one w was obviously also a very brilliant martial art.


    In an instant, it had alreadye before Lu Xuan.


    Even a single nail on that huge w was already slightly thicker than Lu Xuan¡¯s palm.


    At the veryst moment, Lu Xuan had grabbed one of the nails in hand.


    The terrifying w, which initially moved as swiftly as a shooting star, had surprisingly been stopped; it was unable to move even an inch further.


    Crack!


    Everyone could only hear the crisp sound of a fracture as they saw Lu Xuan forcibly snap off that huge w.


    The tiger-headed beast king instantly screamed, repeatedly retreating more than ten feet away. It looked at the tiger¡¯s paw that was already missing a nail and was continuously dripping with blood.


    A pair of copper bell-like eyes widened enormously, refusing to believe that its w had been broken off.


    In reality, its ws wereparable to the hardest metal; they could easily destroy a mountain range with unparalleled power.


    Unlike monsters, however, humans could refine weapons and create various fanciful power items.


    To them, the most important and powerful thing was definitely their flesh and body.


    ws were also the most important part of it; this w could even block a human cultivator¡¯s divine armaments.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, however, someone else had now broken off the w.


    It looked at Lu Xuan off-handedly throwing its sharp nail to one side and saying, ¡°Is that all you got? You want to kill me along with all of Earth¡¯s cultivators, but your current amount of strength doesn¡¯t seem to be enough yet!¡±


    ¡°You must have a death wish!¡±


    The tiger-headed beast king felt both enraged and embarrassed with numerous Tempest Ocean Realm masters were watching. To have so humiliatingly lost caused him great shame. The beast king was ashamed to have suffered such a humiliating defeat.


    The tiger-headed beast king roared immediately and threw an explosive punch towards Lu Xuan.


    This single fist filled the skies with a demonic wind. It was an extremely powerful fist technique. When used by this tiger-headed beast king, it showed an unimaginably terrifying power.


    That was when it saw Lu Xuan turning around and directly pping it away.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound of an explosion, Lu Xuan had pped the tiger-headed beast king¡¯s attack. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he smashed the tiger-headed beast king¡¯s attack into pieces.


    This was quickly followed by smacking the tiger-headed beast king¡¯s face with a palm.


    The tiger-headed beast king was directly sent flying. Its head became dizzy and swollen, having nearly been smashed into pieces.


    Everyone was so dumbfounded that they didn¡¯t dare to even breathe. Everyone held their breath and froze, looking at everything before them as if they had seen a ghost.


    The tiger-headed beast king was also a master in this ancient city. Under normal circumstances, nobody dared to provoke it.


    Even within the Tempest Ocean Realm, it was also a famous monster king.


    Now, someone had shockingly pped it flying.


    This Lu Xuan was too scary!


    At this time, someone finally saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s seemingly unremarkable and average palm was covered in shing talisman lights. Each of Lu Xuan¡¯s ps was supremely powerful.


    ¡°Not enough, not enough, it¡¯s still not enough!¡±


    Lu Xuan simply shook his head.


    The tiger-headed beast king¡¯s whole body trembled. Lu Xuan¡¯s behavior proved that he didn¡¯t care about it at all; he acted as if he was dealing with an ant. This led the usually arrogant tiger-headed beast king to be unable to ept it.


    ¡°You must be looking for death!¡±


    The tiger-headed beast king was furious. An endless wave of monstrous aether was instantly released, weaving a terrible storm around it. It walked alone in this ancient city as if it were a moving storm.


    In an instant, countless attacks covered the world; the sky was full of shadow fists.


    That was when countless roaring fierce tigers emerged and dashed towards Lu Xuan.


    This time, Lu Xuan calmly waved his hand. With that, the shadow fists covering the sky immediately disappeared without a trace.


    This was the Heaven and Earth Sleeve!


    When Lu Xuan waved his hand again, countless shadows of fierce tigers rushed out from his sleeves and charged directly at the tiger-headed beast king.


    The tiger-headed beast king never expected that Lu Xuan would have such a means of returning all its attacks.


    Instantly, it rushed in panic to shield itself against the attacks of these fierce tigers.


    It didn¡¯t hold back when it attacked. These were its most powerful strengths.


    Now, it had suffered greatly. It didn¡¯t even know how many punches it received all over its body. Had it not been for its thick skin, it would have been severely injured early on.


    That was when Lu Xuan suddenly made another move, directly sending a p over. His pale palm, which was flowing with terrifying talisman light, surprisinglynded on the tiger-head beast king.


    The tiger-headed beast king was two stories tall, but the moment it was hit by Lu Xuan¡¯s small palm, its entire body was sent flying backward before brutally falling onto the street and directly creating a massive crater.


    With the sound of bones breaking, everyone could see that the tiger-headed beast king had numerous broken bones in its body, which was covered entirely with blood. It had been severely injured by Lu Xuan¡¯s p.


    Its eyes showed a look of shock and horror. It had never expected Lu Xuan to be so terrifying as to severely injure it with just a single p.


    Thatrge hand seemed like a world-destroying millstone that was capable of pulverizing everything in its path.


    How imposing was it before, thinking nothing about Earth, treating Lu Xuan like an ant, and taking the entire Earth cultivation world when something already belonging to it?


    Only now did it realized how stupid it was; it had attacked without taking any time to even understand the situation.


    Lu Xuan looked at the tiger-headed beast king and said tly, ¡°Do you still want to kill me now? Do you still want to ughter the earth cultivation world?¡±


    Lu Xuan walked over, seemingly taking his time with each step. His expression extremely indifferent, but to the tiger-headed beast king, it was a crying shame.


    It despised andpletely looked down on Lu Xuan before, but now Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t taking it seriously at all.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The tiger-headed beast king was about to speak but saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s figure moved quickly despite seeming slow. Without realizing when he had appeared, its head was pushed into the ground underneath his foot.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, everyone could only see that the head of the tiger-headed beast king was almost crushed by Lu Xuan.


    Many people saw this scene and all felt a shiver up their spine. What was this? This was absolutely humiliating.


    This tiger-headed beast king¡¯s words hadpletely angered Lu Xuan, and it was now under Lu Xuan¡¯s feet.


    Who was the real dragon in the sky, and who was the ant on the ground?


    The answer was as clear as day.


    ¡°I¡¯m here waiting for all of you. If you want toe and kill me, juste!¡±

 Chapter 850 - Kill You and Crush the Entire City

    <h4>Chapter 850: Kill You and Crush the Entire City</h4>


    As soon as Lu Xuan finished speaking, the tiger-head beast king under his feet instantly roared. Its entire body quickly swelled up, transforming into a fierce tiger covered entirely in golden fur.


    Originally, the tiger-headed beast king was already more than two stories tall, but now it was even more than a hundred meters tall after transforming back into its original body.


    ¡°Agh! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The golden-furred fierce tiger roared with reddened eyes. It wanted nothing more than to tear Lu Xuan¡¯s corpse into thousands of pieces. The monstrous aether all over its body seethed. Various colors of divine light converged into a zing radiance, nearly causing the sky to copse.


    Lu Xuan did not hesitate to step forward and throw a punch!


    A golden light instantly gathered around Lu Xuan¡¯s fist, turning into a golden w. Then, a punch was thrown, and it had already sted in front of the golden-furred fierce tiger.


    Boom!


    This golden-furred fierce tiger was instantly blown away. Although it was far bigger than Lu Xuan, this didn¡¯t matter when Lu Xuan was much stronger.


    ¡°Want to turn the tables? Keep dreaming!¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly. He grabbed towards the air and unexpectedly pulled out the Geng Metal Sword. The Geng Metal Sword cut out a shocking swordlight, which had instantly arrived before the golden-furred fierce tiger.


    Everyone watched as the golden-furred fierce tiger was cut in half. Its body split into two halves, causing blood to spurt out.


    Immediately, there was a deathly silence. Lu Xuan had almost one-sidedly beaten up the golden-furred fierce tiger from start to end. It was terrifying.


    The golden-furred fierce tiger did not even have a chance to escape!


    Many people were startled, surprised that such a level ofbat power could lead to a one-sided crushing defeat!


    Blood flowed like a river!


    Immediately afterward, its corpse was grabbed by Lu Xuan in the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    Lu Xuan sat cross-legged, looking into the distance, and tly said, ¡°Next!¡±


    One person, who was obviously still unable to believe what he just saw, muttered to himself in a low voice, ¡°How is it possible for such a terrifying existence to appear among natives from such a tiny Earth!¡±


    They had originally nned to upy Earth, then ughter their cultivation world and take away their confidence.


    Who would have thought that before they could do it, their own faction would lose two monster kings consecutively?


    They were all masters with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, yet Lu Xuan killed them with ease!


    Suddenly, a terrifying aura came from afar and covered the entire city.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the depths of this ancient city.


    Five figures approached slowly from the distance, each possessing an unimaginable kind of power. They were even stronger than the golden-furred fierce tiger that Lu Xuan had ughtered earlier.


    Any one of them alone had the power to suppress Earth, let alone all five of them walking together. Under the reflected sunlight, these five people glowed with a faint radiance on their bodies.


    Everyone within the major forces on Earth sucked in a breath, shocked by the scene that they were witnessing.


    Such a terrifying existence did not exist within the Tempest Ocean Realm, so many of them could be brought out anytime and anywhere.


    How could Earth¡¯s cultivation worldpare?


    How nice would it have been if these cultivation masters were from Earth?


    However, everyone felt like a bucket of ice had been dunked onto their heads. Cold from head to toe, they knew that these people did not belong to the earth, but instead belonged to an opposing party.


    It was just so shocking that they ended up feelingpletely helpless. If such a master could be found endlessly in the Tempest Ocean Realm, how could they fight back?


    Just these alone were enough to send them into despair. There were also still many hidden masters in the Tempest Ocean Realm that were iparably stronger than these people.


    Although Lu Xuan was very strong, nobody could handle the situation alone.


    So many masters from the Tempest Ocean Realm had already appeared, but this was not thest of them. The disparity between both sides was far too great.


    This was a time of despair. The recovery of earth¡¯s spirit qi had ushered in a new era for Earth that brought despair upon its inhabitants. All kinds of masters who had originally been thought to be myths and legends had descended in rapid session.


    ¡°Could God Lu stop so many masters?¡±


    Even the people who had the most faith in Lu Xuan still felt despair after seeing the lineup of enemies, having lost all confidence.


    Lu Xuan opened his eyes and looked at the five people on the opposing side. Each of them carried a faint radiance on their body, making them seem very powerful.


    He sat cross-legged in midair and lightly said, ¡°Not bad! It looks like a few decent ones havee!¡±


    Even with these people, he still looked ahead, not showing the slightest change in expression.


    That was when a monster king with a wolf¡¯s head slowly stepped forward and said, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re arrogant!¡±


    ¡°The Lightning-Winged Wolf n? What is the rtionship between you and that old wolf that I killed before?¡± Lu Xuan nced at the monster king with the wolf¡¯s head. It belonged to the same species as the Lightning-Winged Wolf King Lu Xuan had killed before.


    This species was obviously also terrifyingly strong, with many masters in their n.


    That was when the wolf-headed beast king slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s my n uncle. He hade to your world only to be killed by you. On behalf of the Lightning-Winged Wolf n, I am here to ask you for an exnation!¡±


    Lu Xuan tly replied, ¡°What exnation do you want? He had killed tens of millions of people, so I killed him. It¡¯s as simple as that!¡±


    ¡°It was just ughtering some ants. You¡¯re crazy for actually killing him for those ants!¡±


    A cold murderous intent burst out of the wolf-headed beast king¡¯s eyes as it sent a death re to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan grinned and said, ¡°Ants? If you think they are ants, do you think I¡¯m one as well?¡± There was no doubt that this remark humiliated the wolf-headed beast king.


    Lu Xuan has just cut down two beast kings with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence in session. If Lu Xuan was considered an ant, then what did that make them?


    ¡°You may be very strong, but you should absolutely not have sided with those ants!¡±


    That was when another master stepped forward. It was a middle-aged man wearing animal skins, with a somewhat wild aura on his body that made him seem extremely powerful.


    ¡°Ants? You keep calling them ants, but obviously, you have forgotten that you had also cultivated from an ant at the start. Now that you¡¯ve be powerful, you no longer think anyone else could ever reach your level. I¡¯ll let you know now, you are no different from before!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood up and faced the five figures alone, his expression unchanged.


    A man wearing an oriental robe and carrying a sword on his back said, ¡°You are very strong, but how many people can you fight?¡± Among the group, he was clearly the leader.


    Lu Xuan slowly replied, ¡°I¡¯m strong enough to kill you and crush the entire city under my foot!¡±


    Each word was sonorous and powerful, shaking the whole city.


    For a time, the whole city shook, and the masters in the city cursed aloud.


    ¡°What arrogance! What does he think we are?! Ants?!¡±

 Chapter 851 - Fight An Army Alone

    <h4>Chapter 851: Fight An Army Alone</h4>


    ¡°Dang! That human is too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Everyone was shouting in anger.


    However, Lu Xuan remained floating in the sky with his usual expressionless face as his white robe moved with the wind. It was as if he was an angel descending to Earth.


    The man with a sword on his back said, ¡°How dare you! Are you trying to call off his negotiation? Is that it?!¡±


    There was no doubt that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had shocked a lot of the cultivators in the Ancient City. They weren¡¯t as calm as they pretended to be.


    They believed that Lu Xuan should¡¯ve been on their side. Even though he was a human from a low-level world, his cultivation level had put him on par with them. That gave him the right to get a share of Earth¡¯s resources after they took over the.


    They thought of negotiating with Lu Xuan, but to their surprise, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even want to negotiate with them, nor did he view them as a threat.


    With how things turned out, a battle between Lu Xuan and the Tempest Ocean Realm cultivators was unavoidable.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Negotiate? With you? Who are you to negotiate with me? Do you think Earth is a ce you can do whatever you want? This world doesn¡¯t belong to any of you! You have no right to interfere with our lives!¡±


    The next second, five people charged towards Lu Xuan together, signaling the start of a terrifying battle.


    Thousands of attacks were swiftlyunched at Lu Xuan all at once. He was barraged with all sorts of magic, martial arts, and spells. It looked as if various attacks were pouring from the sky like rain.


    These cultivators had no choice but to fight. Lu Xuan was too arrogant to listen to their requests.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Even though these cultivators were always on each other throats and had never been on the same side before, they were still able to exhibit perfect teamwork when the situation arose to deal the most amount of damage to their enemy because of theirprehension towards cultivation as a whole.


    For a second, it felt as if the air had erupted and the world was starting to crumble. This seemed to prove how terrifying it would¡¯ve been if these cultivators were to work together.


    The whole Ancient City trembled from the shockwave. Everyone quickly erected their own barrier to protect themselves from being swept away.


    Lu Xuan remained floating in the air until the attacks were just seconds away from reaching him.


    He threw out a simple punch, and shots of energy were sent out from it.


    This punch was not as simple as it seemed. It was one that hadbined every aspect of a perfect punch in it.


    Just as he was able tobine countless cores of swordsmanships into one, he was able to do the same to his punches.


    The next scene made everyone else¡¯s jaw drop. Lu Xuan¡¯s ¡°simple¡± punch instantly dispelled all the attacks that were sent to him by the five cultivators.


    The attacks that were able to turn a city into ruin were gone with a single punch.


    Everyone could feel how powerful the punch was.


    ¡°What is that punch? How can it be this powerful?¡±


    Everyone doubted what they¡¯d just saw as Lu Xuan¡¯s punch seemed normal to them. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of any form of martial arts in the punch, yet such a normal punch was able to counter the powerful attacks.


    The sight sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine.


    It was evident that Lu Xuan¡¯s punch did not demonstrate the essentials of martial arts, but the punch had reached the state of returning to its simplicity. Not only was this the scariest part of the attack, but it was also the highest possible level that anyone could hope to reach.


    There were three stages to achieveplete mastery of punching. The first stage was fromplexity to simplicity. From that simplicity emerged a new form ofplexity before returning to its simplicity again.


    The highest realm of punching that one could¡¯ve ever hoped to reach was finding the perfect tranquility within and without. It was as if seeing something as it was and wasn¡¯t, only to return to its original state.


    Lu Xuan had just shown that he¡¯d reached that stage.


    Even the five cultivators who attacked Lu Xuan first were leftpletely dumbfounded by his extraordinary performance.


    They could tell how scary this human from Earth was; he was much scarier than they¡¯d expected.


    ¡°Kill him! We can¡¯t allow someone like him to exist in a low-level world!¡± The man with a sword on his back wanted to remind everyone that they could never let Lu Xuan continue to grow.


    Three of the human cultivators immediately gathered all three flowers and immediately reached the Three Flower Realm.


    Despite having trained through another method instead of being in the Flower Realm, the other two monster kings still brought out their best attacks.


    The energy from these five powerful foes spread throughout the city. Everyone could feel the immense pressureing with it. Those who could up shield themselves had to use power items to do so.


    Everyone had their eyes glued onto Lu Xuan, unable to believe that he could remain calm and steady amidst such intense pressure. Meanwhile, they were trying their best not to copse even though they were only on the sidelines.


    Lu Xuan only shook a little and released a much more intense pressure from his core. In an instant, the Auric Flower, the Essence Flower, and the Spirit Flower all formed above his head.


    This was Lu Xuan¡¯s first time releasing all of his power ever since he reached the Three Flower Realm.


    The energy he sent out made him seem invincible; it was as if he was the king of everyone else.


    The five enemies couldn¡¯t even handle the pressure that Lu Xuan was exerting. All five of them were forced to bend over as their arms and legs trembled.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that despite being in the same Three Flower Realm, Lu Xuan¡¯s flowers were at least a few times bigger than theirs.


    It was as if their flowers never had the chance to grow.


    However, they clearly knew that their flowers were already fully grown. The problem wasn¡¯t with their flowers, but Lu Xuan¡¯s ¡°unnatural¡± flowers.


    No matter how shocked they were, none of them could withstand the pressure.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The cultivators could not believe their eyes. The pressure was too much for them to handle, to the point where they began to feel pain.


    They began to spit out blood from their mouths while cracks could be heard from their bones. The pressure was so tense that it crushed their insides and broke their bones.


    That was the power of the Spirit Flower. It gave Lu Xuan the ability to shape something out of thin air


    The enemies finally felt fear for the first time upon meeting Lu Xuan.


    At first, they thought they could force Lu Xuan toply by overpowering him with numbers. They never thought highly of him.


    They were sure that no matter how strong Lu Xuan was, there was no way he could defeat all of them.


    However, Lu Xuan had just proven to them that he had the power to kill every single one in the city.


    A normal Three Flower Realm cultivator would¡¯ve beenpletely outssed by Lu Xuan.


    It showed that the Three Flower Realm cultivators that Lu Xuan had killed before weren¡¯t weak. It was just that Lu Xuan was too powerful.

 Chapter 852 - Slaying Five Powerful Foes

    <h4>Chapter 852: ying Five Powerful Foes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All five Three Flower Realm cultivators were forced to their knees by Lu Xuan alone.


    Lu Xuan just proved himself to be stronger than everyone else.


    At that moment, the expressions of all the Tempest Ocean Realm cultivators changed.


    They could not believe how powerful their opponent was.


    Without any warning, Lu Xuanunched his first attack. His punch stirred up the waves and his energy turned into a dragon, piercing through the wolf monster king.


    Blood sttered everywhere as another Three Flower Realm cultivator was killed.


    Just a single punch from Lu Xuan was enough to dye the whole Ancient City red with blood.


    ¡°We have to work together! We¡¯ll be dead the moment we separate!¡±


    The remaining four Three Flower Realm cultivators realized that they had to tread carefully. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve been killed.


    There was no hope of them winning if they didn¡¯t work together.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s power was way beyond their expectations. He was aplete monster.


    Trying to fight such a monster alone could only result in death.


    Only by working together would they have even a slight chance of victory.


    Lu Xuan remained steady as he turned to re at the Three Flower Realm cultivator who spoke. He gripped his palm and formed the Geng Metal Sword in his hand. Without giving his opponent any chance to react, Lu Xuan brought his sword down towards the cultivator¡¯s head.


    The Three Flower Realm cultivator¡¯s expression changed as he could tell his life was in danger. He tried to run but failed to do so when a bell had appeared over his head and blocked his path.


    The Geng Metal Sword was swung down at him, splitting him in half.


    Even the cultivator¡¯s armor was perfectly sliced into two equal parts by the razor-sharp sword.


    It was deathly quiet. Nobody could even utter a sound as another Three Flower Realm cultivator was killed in mere seconds.


    Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t broken a sweat yet.


    To summarize everything up until now, Lu Xuan had the power to wipe them out easily.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a king among his peers!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way his name won¡¯t go down in history! He¡¯s the absolute strongest among everyone else in the same realm as him! It¡¯s as if he¡¯s the king while they¡¯re mere peasants trying to kill their absolute ruler!¡±


    ¡°I thought someone like him would only appear in legends! Is he serious?¡±


    The Tempest Ocean Realm cultivators all expressed their surprises. They immediately thought of a being only spoken in legends, the King of Realm.


    The King of Realm was to crown those who attained the title of the strongest amongst the same realm. These legendary cultivators would¡¯ve never lost a fight against someone of the same level.


    Before this, everyone thought that the King of Realm was nothing more than a tall tale.


    However, a living one had now appeared in front of them.


    The remaining three Three Flower Realm cultivators charged at Lu Xuan, with the man with a sword on his back leading the attack. He unsheathed his sword and sent millions of sword energy flying towards his target.


    Surrounding by the endless attacks, Lu Xuan moved swiftly without hesitation. He easily broke through the attacks and sted one of the Three Flower Realm cultivators into pieces.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression still didn¡¯t change at all. Even though they were all in the Three Flower Realm, Lu Xuan was far more powerful.


    Every step Lu Xuan had taken in the past was perfectly calcted. He¡¯d never made a single mistake in his n. The result was him being able to easily overpower those in the same realm as him.


    ¡°Die!¡± the man with the sword on his back roared as he merged himself with the will of his sword, unleashing a far more deadly sword aura at Lu Xuan.


    Just inches away from hitting the target¡¯s body, the energy gradually disintegrated. Even the sword turned into dust along with its energy.


    The man with the sword behind his back could not believe it. That was the strongest attack in his arsenal that he was always proud of, but something like that could not even prate Lu Xuan¡¯s barrier.


    Even if Lu Xuan had not nned his every step until now, his born Taoism aptitude was far more than enough to defeat his attackers.


    Lu Xuan thrust his palm forward and hit his opponent, sending shockwaves into thetter¡¯s body.


    The flowers on top of the opponent¡¯s head crumbled one by one.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the man with the sword on his back to lose all of his power to fight back and fell dead on the spot.


    It didn¡¯t even take more than a minute for one of the five Three Flower Realm cultivators to survive. The remaining one stared at Lu Xuan,pletely terrified to the point where he almost wet himself in fear.


    All he could think of was to run, and he turned without any hesitation.


    However, there was no way he was able to outrun Lu Xuan. With a simple wave of the Geng Metal Sword, thetter killed the former instantly.


    All five Three Flower Realm cultivators were now dead. Despite all their efforts, they didn¡¯t even manage to pose much of a threat to Lu Xuan.


    Those who were watching from the sidelines were so shocked that they could not even make any sound.


    The Ancient City on the moon was now eerily silent.


    There was no way they would expect Earth to have had such a powerful cultivator on their side, so much so that he himself was enough to defend against their invasion.


    At first, they only thought of Lu Xuan as a mere ant and only sent one monster king to challenge him. Of course, that ended terribly for them.


    When they decided to send an army to deal with him, they still underestimated his strength.


    ¡°I assume this will be enough to convince all of you?¡± Lu Xuan sighed as he scanned the remaining Tempest Ocean Realm cultivators who were hiding in the Ancient City. ¡°If you still think you have a chance to take over Earth, thene and find me. I¡¯ll fight all of you head-on.¡±


    After hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, those who were in hiding quickly dug deeper into their holes.


    There was no way they would risk their lives for whatever resources they found on Earth.


    Everyone came to the same conclusion that a King of Realm had emerged on the low-level world that they tried to invade and the king had repelled all invasion on his own.


    Before they could say anything, Lu Xuan rose high up into the sky and returned to Earth.


    The people on Earth cheer after witnessing Lu Xuan¡¯s victory through various means.


    At first, they were all worried; the barrier that was supposed to protect Earth was already broken.


    They initially thought that Lu Xuan would die once those powerful cultivators on the moon descended to Earth.


    If that happened, their future would be doomed. Not a single soul had predicted that Lu Xuan would charge into the base on the moon alone instead and single-handedly overpower the cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    In the end, all those cultivators were killed by Lu Xuan. It was devastating news for the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    As soon as Lu Xuan returned to Earth, he began to apprehend all the cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm who¡¯d participated in breaking the formation eye.


    Before his departure to the moon, Lu Xuan had already requested the Earth Federation to track these people down.


    No matter how much they struggled, even the Three Flower Realm cultivators were all caught by him.


    Those who had the guts to fight back were killed instantly on the spot. Even Yun Ling¡¯er and Liu Wanrong came out from their Secluded Cultivation to help Lu Xuan catch these traitors. It only took a few days to round them all up.

 Chapter 853 - Consolidation Realm Cultivator Approaching

    <h4>Chapter 853: Consolidation Realm Cultivator Approaching</h4>


    With the cultivators from the Tempest Ocean Realm either being captured or killed, Earth was once again at peace.


    Even though everyone still knew that those in the Ancient City on the moon were still watching Earth and waiting patiently for a chance to strike, none of the humans were worried; these intruders would not risk invading Earth unless necessary.


    The reason was simple. Descending to Earth was way too dangerous for them as long as the had a terrifying monster guarding it.


    Many people were involved in the destruction of the formation eye to open a hole in the barrier only to end up instantly killed by Lu Xuan. He didn¡¯t even give them a chance to strike a deal with him.


    Life on Earth finally returned to a state of peace. With Lu Xuan protecting the now, not a single soul from the Tempest Ocean Realm dared tounch an attack.


    Months had passed since then.


    On a peaceful day, two immense energy pierced through the cloud from Yunxuan Vi.


    Lu Xuan, who was enjoying his tea in the vi, opened his eyes and smiled. The two energies belonged to Yun Ling¡¯er and Liu Wanrong, who had both managed to awaken their second flower after a few months of cultivation. Just like Lu Xuan, they chose to gather the Essence Flower.


    If they continued at that pace, it would¡¯ve taken no more than two years for them to gather their third flower: the Spirit Flower.


    Within five years, they would be able to ascend to the Consolidation Realm.


    When that happened, the only thing holding them back would not be their own cultivation levels, but the limitations of Earth; the¡¯sw would not allow its inhabitants to reach the Consolidation Realm.


    It would¡¯ve almost been impossible to go against thews of a. Even Lu Xuan had to use every method he could to seed.


    That was why Lu Xuan¡¯s n for them was to establish a good base and continue to strengthen their cultivations until thew of the allowed them to break into the Consolidation Realm. When that happened, they would be able to achieve the next level at any given moment.


    Just as Lu Xuan was going through his ns once again, he suddenly felt something and raised his head to look up into the sky. It felt as if someone was spying on him past the void.


    Liu Wanrong, who¡¯d just awakened her second flower, ran out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening, son?¡±


    She also felt the same thing as her son did.


    ¡°Master, I can feel someone powerful looking at us. His energy is so intense that it can be felt all around the world!¡± Even Yun Ling¡¯er felt the presence too.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The person that¡¯s watching is on another level. He¡¯s definitely in the Consolidation Realm.¡±


    The man was sure of his deduction as only someone in the Consolidation Realm could produce such a powerful pressure that could be felt thousands of miles away.


    ¡°What? The Consolidation Realm?¡± Liu Wanrong¡¯s expression changed immediately, knowing how powerful one in the Consolidation Realm could be.


    Even though those in the Three Flower Realm were considered the best of the best, they were mere antspared to those who were in the Consolidation Realm.


    Even the mighty Tempest Ocean Realm only had the Five Consolidation of the Four Holy Lands.


    If such a vast world could only produce five Consolidation Realm cultivators, it just showed the challenge one had to ovee to reach such a level.


    Liu Wanrong¡¯s worried reaction when she realized they were being watched by a Consolidation Realm cultivator waspletely to be expected.


    Lu Xuan calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t descend to Earth, at least for now.¡±


    Since the barrier was still up, Lu Xuan was confident that even a cultivator in the Consolidation Realm could not enter.


    Even if they could, their power would be consumed by the to the point where even Lu Xuan could easily defeat them.


    In reality, Lu Xuan genuinely hoped that the Consolidation Realm cultivators would just invade Earth now and give him the chance to wipe all of them out.


    Liu Wanrong and Yun Ling¡¯er calmed down after being reminded that the barrier was still up.


    Other than those in Yunxuan Vi, cultivators from every corner of Earth could feel the Spiritual Pressure but not as clearly as Lu Xuan since they weren¡¯t at his level yet.


    Anyone who was above the Divine Transformation Realm would¡¯ve been able to feel the Spiritual Pressure. Some should¡¯ve even been able to pinpoint the source, which was from outer space and not Earth.


    ¡°Is another powerful foe trying to invade Earth again?¡±


    That was how everyone first reacted when they felt the pressure. It was the only possible exnation for someone to exert such a powerful presence from outer space.


    The people of Earth were now used to such events, and news soon spread throughout the globe.


    Lu Xuan kicked himself off the ground and flew into the sky in the form of light. He soon reached the corner of Earth¡¯s atmosphere, which was also where the barrier was erected.


    Lu Xuan saw a middle-aged yet good-looking man in a fiery red robe floating outside the barrier.


    Others might¡¯ve not known who the man was, but Lu Xuan knew him very well.


    The middle-aged man was none other than Li Shou, vice-leader of the Xuanhuo Sect and one of the Four Holy Land¡¯s Five Consolidations.


    Li Shou was also the first Consolidation Realm cultivator Lu Xuan had killed in his past life. During that lifetime, Lu Xuan was being pursued by Li Shou to the corner of Earth. Fortunately for the former, he was able to break past his limits and reached the Consolidation Realm.


    However, even he managed to reach a new height, Lu Xuan was still unable to kill Li Shou. He had no choice but to resort to tricking Li Shou into his trap.


    After killing Li Shou, Lu Xuan¡¯s power rose significantly since the mental pressure tying him down had disappeared with Li Shou¡¯s death.


    Lu Xuan was much more familiar with Li Shou than the leader of Xuanhuo Sect; thetter thought of him as a nobody and decided to send the former to deal with him instead.


    With his past experience, Lu Xuan knew that Li Shou¡¯s power was not something to be trifled with.


    Among all of the cultivators in the Tempest Ocean Realm, Li Shou was one of the younger Consolidation Realm cultivators, just a few years older than Lin Ziyi.


    In terms of raw power, he fell way behind the leader of Holy Nun Gate, but he was still an actual Consolidation Realm cultivator, someone who was still too powerful for Lu Xuan to deal with.


    Despite the difference in strength, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t afraid of someone who¡¯d lost to him in his previous life. The main reason he was confident enough to stand in front of Li Shou now was that Earth did not allow any Consolidation Realm cultivator to descend.


    No matter how powerful Li Shou was, he would¡¯ve never stood a chance against thew of a.


    If he were to force his way in, he might just lose to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms and asked, ¡°Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t the vice-leader of the Xuanhuo Sect? To what do I owe this pleasure?¡±


    Li Shou was weaker than Lu Xuan had remembered when he met the vice-leader in his past life, which was something he had expected as they were now meeting ten years before they did before. Li Shou had just reached the Consolidation Realm not long ago, so it made sense for him to be weaker.


    Li Shou replied in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Oh? I¡¯m just here to see who¡¯s brave enough to defy us.¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see how long you can keep your ignorance up. Once I¡¯m able to descend upon this world, I¡¯ll immediately kill you!¡±

 Chapter 854 - Going to the Tempest Ocean Realm

    <h4>Chapter 854: Going to the Tempest Ocean Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan looked at Li Shou. It didn¡¯t matter whether or not Li Shou was here; Lu Xuan would¡¯ve always seen Xuanhao Sect as an enemy no matter what.


    The Xuanhuo Sect was so ambitious that they had the strength to easily overwhelm the entire Tempest Ocean Realm.


    The sect master of the Xuanhuo Sect was already at the peak of the Consolidation Realm. It was difficult to find an opponent that could rival him within the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    In his previous life, the Xuanhuo Sect wanted to conquer Earth and turn it into both a resource supply and a training base for cultivating descendants.


    If this happened, Earth wouldn¡¯t be just gone for good. The Xuanhuo Sect would also be able to improve its strength by leaps and bounds.


    There were originally two Consolidation Realm masters that were already stronger than the other three Great Holy Lands. If there was once again the support of a resurgent medium-ss world like Earth, then the increase in strength would¡¯ve probably gone as fast as riding a rocket.


    Although the medium-ss world known as Earth appeared very weakpared to the entire Tempest Ocean Realm, it was still an authentic medium-ss world. Once in control of apletely medium-ss world, the growth in strength of an organization would be an immediate result.


    With Earth serving as a base for the organization, sweeping across the entire Tempest Ocean Realm and finally ruling over it would no longer be impossible.


    After all, an organization needed to have a fair enough amount of both resources and talents on them if it wanted to grow.


    That second requirement was especially important to keep in mind; in the cultivation world, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have been particrly useful.


    Even if the poption is veryrge, for an organization, it is still not as important as having a single genius.


    If it was enough to just have more people, then what would¡¯ve been the point of cultivation? Just growing more people would be enough.


    The earth was precisely a perfect backup base!


    In the process of continually recovering spirit qi, various kinds of cultivation treasures were constantly emerging. Furthermore, countless geniuses have awakened alongside it. People from other worlds couldn¡¯t imagine how lucky such geniuses were.


    This was why the Xuanhuo Sect wanted to control Earth. He had this n in his previous life. In this life, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t believe that the Xuanhuo Sect had let go of such a good opportunity.


    However, that was only in his previous life. In this life, Lu Xuan never doubted that the Xuanhuo Sect would¡¯ve let go of such a good opportunity.


    This was why in his previous life, other Consolidation Realm masters would¡¯ve secretly gone to prevent the Xuanhuo Sect frompletely controlling the earth, even going as far as to send people down to Earth to fight with the Xuanhuo sect over control of the world.


    This finally led to the Xuanhuo Sect failing topletely control Earth, which gave Lu Xuan the chance to grow.


    Otherwise, Lu Xuan, an existence who was not within the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s system, nor a cultivator raised from childhood by the Xuanhuo Sect, would definitely have been ruthlessly wiped out by the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter what Lu Xuan thought. The Xuanhuo Sect would¡¯ve always been an enemy to him!


    This was not because of any personal enmity, but simply due to a conflict of interest!


    Unless Lu Xuan was willing to let the Xuanhao Sect haveplete control over Earth as their reserve base, the two sides would¡¯ve inevitably shed at some point.


    Still, Lu Xuan also knew that if he wanted the world to level up, the best way was to put the whole world under the control of a single entity. Only by taking control over all the resources and talents would there be the possibility of further growth.


    Lu Xuan had formed the Earth Federation with this in mind. After Lu Xuan had formed the Earth Federation, all of the world¡¯s resources and talents would¡¯ve all been avable for the Earth Federation to use.


    Moreover, the Earth Federation could¡¯ve fully promoted the cultivation of the whole poption. Over just a few decades, Earth had progressed from a newly revived lower-ss world to a medium-ss world.


    This type of progress speed was astounding!


    Although Earth itself originally had a strong base, it was only a matter of time before it recovered into a medium-ss world. There was no doubt that the Earth Federation would¡¯ve had some role in this.


    In his previous life, Earth had achieved the realm of a medium-ss world only after a few decades, much further behindpared to this world.


    In other words, Lu Xuan¡¯s existence had greatly affected the fate of the entire world and attracted the attention of the Tempest Ocean Realm in advance.


    Although he knew that it was a great boon for the Tempest Ocean Realm if they could be unified, Lu Xuan knew that it was an extinction-level threat. Naturally, he refused to let such a situation ur.


    Lu Xuan tly said, ¡°Descend now if you think you can. Otherwise, there¡¯s no point in talking about it anymore!¡±


    ¡°What arrogance!¡±


    Li Shou looked at Lu Xuan, and there was surprisingly a bit of appreciation in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t take Lu Xuan¡¯s abilities into consideration. What did it matter if he had Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence? Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence was a mere joke to a true Consolidation Realm master.


    That was why he could look down on Lu Xuan from above and see everything that he had done.


    Even he had no choice but to admit that Lu Xuan was an amazing and brilliant genius.


    At least, with the number of years he had cultivated, he had never encountered an existence that was on the same level as Lu Xuan.


    Such a person was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime hero.


    Even so, the killing intent in his heart grew stronger.


    The more ster Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was, the stronger his thoughts of killing Lu Xuan became.


    This kind of person was not allowed to be left alone. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve inevitably be an obstacle in their quest for world domination over Earth.


    Lu Xuan casually said, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Li Shou smiled and said, ¡°What a shame. Leave your good head on your neck first. When the day arrives, it will be your execution date. Feel free to fear to your heart¡¯s content until then!¡±


    Li Shou gave Lu Xuan one final nce and immediately left the earth on his evasive light.


    He knew that it was not yet the day he would descend. The eventual day when he would arrive would be the time of Lu Xuan¡¯s death.


    He also knew that he didn¡¯t have to wait too long for this day toe.


    Lu Xuan watched as Li Shou left. He knew that Li Shou was genuinely nning to kill him, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. When he had first set foot on this road, he had already thought of everything.


    Lu Xuan also returned to the Yunxuan Vi and said, ¡°I n to leave the earth and head to the Tempest Ocean Realm!¡±


    Liu Wanrong immediately argued, ¡°What? To the Tempest Ocean Realm? You can¡¯t, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    She knew that in the Tempest Ocean Realm, there were the Four Great Holy Lands and the Five Consolidations. She knew that Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against any one of them.


    Besides, one of the Consolidation Realm masters from the Five Consolidations had just arrived. They could all feel the spiritual pressure emanating from outer space.


    One could imagine how much psychological pressure it caused her.


    Yun Linger quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s too dangerous, Master! Those people have always been waiting for you, Master. Once you appear, they will definitely not let you go!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head, looked at the two of them, and said, ¡°Time won¡¯t wait for us. Things are much more urgent than I thought. I can only solve the current crisis on Earth by going to the Tempest Ocean Realm!¡±

 Chapter 855 - Arriving in the Tempest Ocean Realm

    <h4>Chapter 855: Arriving in the Tempest Ocean Realm</h4>


    Earth was currently in immense danger, but Lu Xuan had already addressed the problem. Even if he wasn¡¯t around, the masters of the Tempest Ocean Realm wouldn¡¯t dare to needlessly start any trouble.


    The only chance of that ever happening would¡¯ve been if they were certain that Lu Xuan was dead!


    Furthermore, Yun Ling¡¯er and Liu Wanrong were still staying at the Yunxuan Vi. Both of them were masters who had condensed two flowers. Even if they were facing a true Three Flower Realm cultivator, they could still fight back. Since they were both masters who had condensed two flowers, they could still fight back against


    They did notck the power to fight back!


    Additionally, Lu Xuan would¡¯ve left them with enough forms of defense to deal with most dangers that came their way.


    With the support of the Earth¡¯s defensive barrier that had been spread around the world, defense should not be a problem.


    Still, this was just a temporary situation; it did not address the root issue. The true danger that the Earth faced was still within the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Only in the Tempest Ocean Realm could Lu Xuan truly deal with the earth¡¯s current predicament.


    Lu Xuan did not put much focus on Li Shou. Although there was a huge difference between Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence and the Consolidation Realm, Lu Xuan had various methods to retreat safely from Li Shou.


    However, his greatest threat was the sect master of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Once Earth recovered again and allowed Consolidation Realm masters to descend, the worst that could happen was an attack by the sect master of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Once that happened, Lu Xuan would have no way to resist. All he could do was witness the opponent¡¯s brutality.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan did not allow himself to stay on Earth and wait.


    He needed a ce where his cultivation realm could be fully utilized.


    Once he reached the Tempest Ocean Realm, he could improve once more. When it was time to kill Li Shou, he would be able to eliminate a lot of dangers.


    Even if the Xuanhuo Sect sect master made a move, Lu Xuan would be able to protect himself with various means under the same Consolidation Realm.


    If he was only at the realm of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, it would¡¯ve been far too difficult for him to escape from a top-notch Consolidation Realm cultivator.


    Such a situation would¡¯ve ced him in a dead end.


    Liu Wanrong said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should be careful out there. When you arrive at the Tempest Ocean Realm, go and meet with Shanshan and Guoguo. There was no news from either of those girls since they reached there!¡±


    She knew full well what kind of person her son was. Once he had decided on something, he would not regret it. She immediately agreed without questioning him.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t even know to report that they had safely arrived!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed loudly and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, wait for me to go give them a spanking!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er saw that her master and his mother had already made the decision. As a junior, she naturally had no right to object.


    Although Lu Xuan had decided to go to the Tempest Ocean Realm, he did not leave the earth immediately.


    He stayed on Earth for a full three months to help his mother Liu Wanrong and his apprentice Yun Ling¡¯er to stabilize their cultivation. He even gave advice for their future cultivation paths.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan had also left behind a variety of restraining methods. Even masters with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence who dared to attack Yunxuan Vi would¡¯ve been killed by Lu Xuan¡¯s emergency measures.


    Of course, this would only benefit Yunxuan Vi. Lu Xuan was not strong enough to take care of the entire world.


    He could only do what was within his power, and keeping his family safe was his main target.


    Afterpletely addressing his worries, which was a full three months after he had nned to go to the Tempest Ocean Realm, Lu Xuan finally left Earth and went straight to the moon.


    There was a transportation formation on the moon. This transportation formation was also a part of a whole star route. It was both the origin for one to travel from Earth, as well as the final destination for thoseing to Earth from other regions.


    Without concealing himself, Lu Xuan went through the transportation formation and disappeared instantly from Earth.


    ¡°Lu Xuan has headed to the Tempest Ocean Realm!¡±


    Many people reacted immediately as it was not hard to guess.


    This particr star route¡¯s destination was none other than the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Countless people became excited and filled with some sort of hope, but nobody dared to attack Earth; this left them even warier than before.


    Although Lu Xuan had left, he could also return. Before the news of Lu Xuan¡¯s death was confirmed, they were still extremely terrified.


    ¡°Amazing! Although the person himself is no longer around, just his name alone was enough to subdue everyone!¡±


    ¡°Even if Lu Xuan isn¡¯t around, nobody would dare to attack the earth!¡±


    ¡°Such a person had appeared among the countless ordinary natives on such an ordinary medium-ss Earth. If even he can¡¯t be regarded as a gifted child of heaven or a Child of Destiny, I¡¯ll curse everyone else to death!¡±


    Many of those from the Tempest Ocean Realm who stayed behind on the moon saw Lu Xuan leave Earth and head towards the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Once bitten, twice shy. Countless peoplemented that although Lu Xuan was no longer around, the fear he had left behind had apparently deterred many peak masters from tempting fate.


    This piece of news was quickly spread to Earth, instantly causing countless people to exim in surprise. Lu Xuan had just left Earth without letting anyone else know.


    Needless to say, there were still some blind people who nned to start a rebellion afterward, but they were subsequently beaten up and subdued by Yun Ling¡¯er and Liu Wanrong.


    The two were powerful experts in the Two Flower Realm. Apart from a few opponents in the Tempest Ocean Realm, they werepletely undefeatable on Earth.


    Thus, these people were naturally quickly suppressed by Yun Ling¡¯er and Liu Wanrong.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan, who was headed to the Tempest Ocean Realm, certainly did not know that his departure had brewed a storm back on Earth.


    They were all killed by Yun Ling¡¯er and Liu Wanrong with no trace left behind, leading to countless casualties.


    As Lu Xuan traveled along the ancient pathway of the stars, he witnessed terrifying scenes; it was as if the entire ancient pathway of the stars was facing a horrifying attack.


    It had unexpectedly been beaten until cracked.


    Many maic fieldsy directly exposed in the universe, barring Lu Xuan¡¯s path forward.


    Fortunately, Lu Xuan¡¯s personal strength was tyrannical. He used the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to rush through. No matter what kind of disasters blocked his way, Lu Xuan could not be stopped.


    After ten full days of flying, Lu Xuan had finally reached the border of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Furthermore, this was due to Lu Xuan¡¯s extremely fast speed coupled with the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, powerful defensive abilities, and even the ability to fold and traverse space.


    Any ordinary person would¡¯ve needed at least a month just to travel the distance.


    Lu Xuan looked at the enormous Tempest Ocean Realm from a distance. It was iparable to Earth. The huge Tempest Ocean Realm was a continentrge beyondparison. The continent was integrated with the entire ne.


    Once the merging isplete, there might¡¯ve even been a chance for it to upgrade into an upper-ss world.


    In the center of the gigantic continent was an endless tempest ocean that covered everything from afar.

 Chapter 856 - Meeting relatives, strict requirements

    <h4>Chapter 856: Meeting rtives, strict requirements</h4>


    The Tempest Ocean Realm could generally be divided into two sections: the continent and the tempest ocean itself.


    The continent was in the shape of a ring, with an endless tempest ocean in the center. The entire ring-shaped continent surrounding this tempest ocean was called the Tempest Continent.


    That was also how the Tempest Ocean Realm got its name. The Tempest Ocean upied at least 70% of the surface of the Tempest Ocean Realm, while the remaining 30% was the Tempest Continent¡¯snd region.


    At the southern end of the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s continent, the Holy Nun Gate of the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s Four Great Holy Lands sat in the midst of an endless mountain range.


    However, the scale of the Holy Nun Gate was undoubtedly much smaller than other Great Holy Lands.


    It was approximately less than one percent the size of other Great Holy Lands, upying only a few peaks and a few valleys in the entire mountain range.


    The entire mountain range was surrounded by clouds and mist, full of spirit qi, and it looked like an immortal¡¯s cultivation holynd.


    An endless stream of people came to visit every day, but most of them found it impossible to see Lin Ziyi, the sectmaster of the Holy Nun Gate and one of the Five Consolidations in the world.


    On this day, at the base of the mountain, a young man in a moon-white robe took a leisurely pace and came to the maze beneath the mountain.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Just as he stood firm, from the maze came a sweet, clear, and curious voice.


    ¡°This humble one is Lu Xuan, the elder brother of Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo. Today, I have speciallye to visit the honorable sect¡¯s sectmaster Lin to thank Sectmaster Lin for her blessing to my two sisters!¡±


    Lu Xuan said respectfully in a calm tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re the elder brother of both Senior Sisters Lu?¡± A cry of exmation came from the fog. Whoever this person was, they apparently knew Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo.


    After joining the sect, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo have had their cultivation levels progress by leaps and bounds, breaking records back to back.


    It could¡¯ve been said that they garnered the attention of the entire Holy Nun Gate. In just a few years, the two of them have changed from newly recruited Junior Sisters into the entire Holy Nun Gate¡¯s Eldest Senior Sister and Second Senior Sister. Compared to these two, the historical geniuses of the Holy Nun Gate were not worth mentioning.


    In the cultivation world, it was also verymon to give ranks based on cultivation level rather than seniority, especially since the chief disciple represents the face of the entire sect. It didn¡¯t matter who had the most experience; only someone who could suppress allints from both in and out of the sect was qualified to be the chief disciple.


    The two Lu sisters, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo, fulfilled all of these requirements.


    This was precisely why everyone else slightly eximed in surprise when they heard that Lu Xuan was the elder brother of both senior sisters.


    Over the past few years, countless people praised the two for being especially gifted geniuses and once-in-a-millennium prodigies.


    However, the two remained humble; they both stated that they were not worth mentioning whenpared to their older brother.


    Nobody believed it, taking it as if they were speaking up for their brother. Over time, however, many people within the Holy Nun Gate began to remember his name.


    A voice in the fog slowly said, ¡°Master Lu, please wait a moment!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for the fog to be moved away and reveal arge formation, and two figures ran out while skipping.


    Lu Xuan focused his eyes. Wasn¡¯t this precisely Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo?


    Compared to a few years ago, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo were still as beautiful as ever. However, they both lost some of their original youthfulness and naivety; they¡¯ve be much more mature.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s you!¡±


    Lu Guoguo was the first to run over, surprised and delighted. She instantly leaped onto Lu Xuan. Many of the male disciples were enraged by the sight of their ¡°goddess¡± being with another man!


    Their goddess was usually high up on a pedestal and difficult to approach, especially in the Holy Nun Gate, where female disciples were respected and male disciples had low statuses. Now, this person could act so intimately with their goddess. How could they not be jealous?


    Then, they quickly realized that this man was the elder brother of their goddess. Would that mean that he was their future brother-inw?


    Thinking about it this way, their moods instantly improved at the thought of having such an impressive elder brother-inw!


    Lu Xuan certainly didn¡¯t know how many male disciples in the Holy Nun Sect secretly thought of him as their elder brother-inw.


    He was simply happy to see his two younger sisters again after so long.


    Especially after he had scanned the cultivation bases of his two younger sisters. Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo were already masters who had condensed two flowers. They had already reached the peak of their realm; it would only be a matter of time when they could be true masters with Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence.


    They wereparably faster than Yun Ling¡¯er and Liu Wanrong, who were both still on Earth.


    Although they both had the information left by Lu Xuan to guide them, Lu Shanshan and Luo Guoguo had ultimately joined a sect under the leadership of a Consolidation Realm master. With sufficient guidance avable, it was normal for them to be faster.


    This was even with the fact that Lu Xuan had given some advice after his return. Otherwise, the gap between the two sides would¡¯ve probably been bigger.


    The benefits of joining a good sect were clearly obvious.


    Lu Shanshan also looked a little excited. When she saw her elder brother after separating for so long, she couldn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°Brother, when did youe back? How did you know we were here?!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile, ¡°How could I not know? Just by looking at you two, I can tell that you haven¡¯t given up or wasted your cultivation while I was out!¡±


    Lu Guoguo quickly said, ¡°Of course. Elder brother, you don¡¯t know that there are too many masters in the Tempest Ocean Realm. All of the geniuses from the Great Holy Lands are very powerful. Fortunately, we have the Master¡¯s and your guidance. Otherwise, people would think we¡¯re inferior to them!¡±


    She was already full of ambition, but she immediately kept her pride after she came to the Tempest Ocean Realm after discovering so many outstanding geniuses.


    None of them were easy to handle; they were all very powerful. They could¡¯ve only gotten this far under the guidance of Lu Xuan and Lin Ziyi, but many people could still be on equal footing with them.


    Of course, this had a lot to do with their cultivation age being less than half of the other¡¯s age, but finding reasons and making excuses waspletely pointless for them. What they could do, was obviously only to recognize the opponent¡¯s strength. Obviously, all they could do was acknowledge their opponent¡¯s strength.


    Lu Xuan said with augh, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re being stimted like this. Know that no matter how good you think you are, there will always be someone out there that¡¯s better than you!¡±


    Many distant disciples of the Holy Nun Gate turned almost dumbfounded. With the two¡¯s strength and status in the Holy Nun Gate, they could easily overwhelm their peers with a few rivals.


    After all, this was no an ordinary sect; it was one of the world¡¯s Four Great cultivation Holy Lands. Anyone who could roam freely within the Holy Nun Gate was practically allowed to run wild in the entire world.


    How could Lu Xuan think this kind of cultivation strength was nothing? He was so strict!

 Chapter 857 - Lin Ziyis astonishment

    <h4>Chapter 857: Lin Ziyi¡¯s astonishment</h4>


    Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo had only been here for a few years, but they were already famous within the Holy Nun Gate.


    When they had first arrived, there were still people who didn¡¯t care very much about these two sisters.


    Over thest several years, however, they both convinced everyone with their own efforts and talents.


    Otherwise, how could the disciples of the Holy Nun Gate, one of the Four Great Holy Lands, be so easily convinced?


    Even so, they felt that Lu Xuan¡¯s requirements were simply too extraordinary.


    Even if it was a sect at the level of a cultivation Holy Land, having just one such disciple was enough to make someone jump for joy.


    This meant that the next generation would not have to worry about creating a power vacuum and then being used by others.


    For any sect, cultivating qualified sessors was the most important goal. There was no doubt about how much effort could be saved if there were geniuses in charge.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Look, I¡¯m mainly here to find your master. Is your master around?¡±


    Upon just remembering some important matters, Lu Shanshan quickly said, ¡°Master already knows about your visit, and has been waiting in the hall!¡±


    Under the guidance of Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo, Lu Xuan climbed up the steps and headed towards the hall at the top of the mountain.


    On the way, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo constantly talked to Lu Xuan about what they had experienced during this time.


    Along the way, many of the Holy Nun Gate disciples who knew the two were shocked. Who on Earth was this man, who could turn these two usually aloof goddesses so passionate?


    Lu Xuan listened with a smile while observing the surrounding situation. It was simr to what he had remembered from his previous life.


    The poption of the Holy Nun Gate was undoubtedly much smaller than the other Holy Lands, roughly the same as that of a small sect in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    The only difference was that this small sect had Lin Ziyi, a Consolidation Realm cultivator.


    It was precisely because of the protection of Lin Ziyi, a peerless powerhouse, that this little sect called the Holy Nun Gate had be different.


    Soon, the three of them had arrived in the visitor hall on the top of the mountain.


    In the main hall, a woman in a purple dress who appeared to be about twenty years old looked at Lu Xuan with a measuring gaze.


    This woman had a nice face, exquisite features, and looked like a goddess. Her eyes, however, carried within it a kind ofziness, as is her nature.


    Lu Xuan cupped his hand and said, ¡°This little one, Lu Xuan, greets sectmaster Lin!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re Lu Xuan?¡± Lin Ziyi looked at Lu Xuan with a curious look in her eyes. She had heard from the two apprentices of the wonderous elder brother countless times and had learned about some of Lu Xuan¡¯s doings.


    Lin Ziyi couldn¡¯t help but wonder how an aboriginal world like Earth had someone like Lu Xuan.


    She had originally only thought that it was because a world like Earth was like a mountain with no tigers, thus allowing monkeys to be kings.


    Upon seeing Lu Xuan, however, she found that that wasn¡¯t the case at all!


    It was clear that she had seen through Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base. It was just Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence; the realm of cultivation couldn¡¯t have been any clearer, but it surprisingly gave her an inconceivable and unfathomable impression.


    This feeling instantly caused the originallyzy Lin Ziyi to sit up straight.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, I am the elder brother of Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo. Sectmaster Lin, thank you for taking care of these two girls and even protecting Earth while I was gone. I wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine what would¡¯ve happened otherwise!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and took a respectful stance. Lin Ziyi had taken care of both his younger sisters and the entire. Coupled with the camaraderie formed between them after fighting together in his previous life, she deserved special treatment from Lu Xuan.


    Lin Ziyi did not know that Lu Xuan had given her special treatment, but looking at Lu Xuan¡¯s polite appearance, it was not as rebellious as what many people had described at the time.


    Lin Ziyi waved her hand and said, ¡°It was nothing! On the contrary, your two sisters are so talented that they are even above me. In the future, they will definitely be able to inherit the mantle of my Holy Nun Gate. It¡¯s a pity that Yun Ling¡¯er was snatched as your disciple; I would have taken all three of them if that weren¡¯t the case!¡±


    A few traces of disappointment on her face could be seen on her face as she spoke.


    She was very optimistic about Yun Ling¡¯er as well; she was as talented as the two Lu sisters, but it was a pity that she already had a cultivation legacy.


    She was not so desperate as to force Yun Ling¡¯er to betray her master and school beforeing under her.


    Furthermore, being able to obtain Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo in a single go had already been significant for her.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Sectmaster Lin, you tter me. I am already very grateful that you don¡¯t dislike my younger sisters!¡±


    Lin Ziyi sat upright, leaned over to look at Lu Xuan, and said, ¡°I was a bit surprised at first. Shanshan and Guoguo grew up in an environment like Earth, so I assumed that they may have obtained various miraculous encounters. In terms of cultivation legacies, it should be far worse than in the Tempest Ocean Realm. That¡¯s why I was surprised to see that they both have a very solid foundation, and the path of cultivation has not even the slightest mistake!¡±


    ¡°Now that I have seen you, I finally understand that you¡¯ve learned from an exceptional teacher. Perhaps you have a very high realm, but your skill is not enough. Maybe you have aplete cultivation system!¡±


    Lin Ziyi¡¯s eyes were piercing, staring at Lu Xuan as if trying to deduce something from his expression.


    She had felt that something seemed off ever since taking in Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo. Unlike her other disciples, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo had never needed her to worry about them or correct the direction of their cultivation.


    After her inspection, she had discovered that the two¡¯s cultivation roots were so stable that ordinary people could hardly imagine them, and the skill manuals they cultivated werepletely suitable for them.


    It could¡¯ve been said that they had walked on the best possible path from the beginning. It was as if someone had paved a golden highway for them, with every step nned perfectly.


    Even though she was their master, she couldn¡¯t intervene.


    She was not so insane as to force them to practice other skill manuals to prove her dignity as a teacher; that would¡¯ve done more harm than good.


    She didn¡¯t know much about the skill manuals that the two of them were cultivating, but the slight tidbits of information she knew were enough to shock her. It was clearly a skill manual that pointed directly to the Original Supreme Energy. Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo were obviously only cultivating a small portion of it.


    Just this small portion was enough to make them stand out from their peers.


    It was such amazing workmanship that even the Sacred Sons and Daughters from Holy Lands could not have such solid cultivation foundations.


    It turned out to have appeared in a lower world like Earth, which always left her with a lingering doubt.


    However, all her questions were answered upon seeing Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 858 - Sitting and Discussing the Supreme Path with Lin Ziyi

    <h4>Chapter 858: Sitting and Discussing the Supreme Path with Lin Ziyi</h4>


    People in high ces were beautiful like jade, and the sons were unparalleled!


    They were amazingly pure!


    These were Lin Ziyi¡¯s evaluations on Lu Xuan! The purity referred to Lu Xuan¡¯s deep roots and pure and wless aura.


    She had never seen such a wless aura before!


    Because ordinary people would cultivate for various reasons, it was inevitable that their foundations would be mixed with various impurities.


    Even she didn¡¯t dare to say that her foundation was wless. She couldn¡¯t say whether or not the foundation was sturdy, either. The purity of her foundation would often determine the difficulty of future breakthroughs.


    For a cultivator like Lu Xuan, she was ready to bet that Lu Xuan had never missed a step since he started cultivating. That allowed him to develop such a wless and perfect foundation.


    She instantly assumed that Lu Xuan must have gotten some kind of great opportunity. Although Earth was still far behind the Tempest Ocean Realm, the former was now still recovering. It also once had a glorious cultivation civilization before.


    To have been able to recover to a medium-ss world in such a short amount of time, it naturally had its own heritage.


    Didn¡¯t the Tempest Ocean Realm masters who traveled to Earth during this time also frequently obtain some legacies and opportunities?


    This was enough to prove that Earth once had a cultivation civilization that had unfortunately declinedter on.


    Lu Xuan had definitely obtained a certain top-grade civilization. It must have been very early when it happened.


    This was the only way that Lu Xuan would¡¯ve been allowed to go so smoothly on the path of cultivation without making a mistake. This kind of legacy must be very remarkable.


    Lu Xuan did not know what Lin Ziyi was imagining, but all he knew was that it might¡¯ve been rather terrifying.


    Without Lu Xuan knowing, she had already made up aplete cultivation system and a fortuitous encounter for Lu Xuan.


    On the other hand, Lin Ziyi didn¡¯t think it was strange at all. After all, judging from various rumors, Lu Xuan was the Child of Destiny of a medium-ss world like Earth.


    Although Lin Ziyi had never met anyone like a Child of Destiny, she knew what kind of existence it was. It would not have been an exaggeration to say that he was a direct descendant of God himself.


    For this kind of existence that would even trip over cultivation treasures when going out, obtaining a remarkable inheritance was also very reasonable.


    Lin Ziyi did not know that she was onto something with this line of thinking.


    Lu Xuan did indeed have a remarkable inheritance, but this was not left behind by an ancient predecessor, but by himself.


    There was no legacy better than Lu Xuan himself.


    As a former powerhouse of the entire world, nning a wless road for himself was not an issue.


    Without exining himself much, Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Sectmaster Lin, you tter me! My appearance may seem sudden, but I came here to thank sectmaster Lin for taking care of my sisters and Earth!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Lin Ziyi waved her hand, her sitting posture a bit slothful, and returned to acting like an aimless corpse.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for this matter. Besides, my two apprentices are also earthlings!¡±


    Lin Ziyi sat up and continued, ¡°Still, I must say you¡¯re quite talented at causing trouble. Even from home, I¡¯ve heard that you killed countless people even from home. Am I right?¡±


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even try to hide it. He nodded and said, ¡°They wanted to die, so naturally I helped them with that!¡±


    Hearing what Lu Xuan said, Lin Ziyi was stunned for a moment, beforeughing: ¡°Hahahahaha! It¡¯s interesting that you said that; both of your sisters said the same thing. Actually, I don¡¯t like them either!¡±


    Lin Ziyi did not have any intentions to fight for injustice for the Tempest Ocean Realm masters. She still hadn¡¯t forgotten how she was chased and killed by those masters who imed to be from famous sects.


    As a lone cultivator, it was not easy rising to where she currently was. She didn¡¯t know how many people she had even offended along the way.


    Naturally, she had also been chased by people who im to be from famous sects. It was unclear how many times she had narrowly escaped death.


    Thus, ever since entering the Consolidation Realm, she had refused to meet the countless people who had wanted to visit.


    She was not some strong man. She was just a dainty and petty girl.


    Lin Ziyi revealed a somewhat mocking smile on her face as she said, ¡°So many people think that just because they are from a great sect, they could do whatever they want; they never seem to take others into consideration. They must¡¯ve probably forgotten that their ancestors had also started as lone cultivators!¡±


    Although she was a sectmaster of a Holy Land, Lin Ziyi looked down on those conceited fellows from famous sects.


    In reality, apart from its title as a cultivation Holy Land, the Holy Nun Gate was practically only a ce for lone cultivators to take refuge.


    It was only because Lin Ziyi was too strong that she was able to take the name of a Holy Land. The only reason Lin Ziyi could be the sectmaster of the Holy Nun Gate was that she was far more powerful than anyone else.


    ¡°Lin Ziyi mischievouslyughed and said, ¡°I agree with youpletely!¡±


    Lin Ziyi said on a whim, ¡°I see that you too have aplete legacy. How about we discuss the supreme path?¡±


    Cultivators at the Consolidation Realm and Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence were actually unable to have a good discussion; both sides were onpletely different levels and dimensions.


    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for a master in the Consolidation Realm to propose even politely discussing the supreme path with a cultivator with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence.


    It would¡¯ve seemed more like one person teaching the other!


    Lin Ziyi suddenly had an epiphany. A voice in her heart kept telling her that if she missed it this time, she would probably miss a great opportunity.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how this feeling came about, she believed in her cultivation intuition.


    ¡°We might as well!¡±


    Lu Xuan paused. In the previous life, he and Lin Ziyi knew each other very well and fought together on the same side. The Lin Ziyi in his previous life was much stronger than she currently was.


    Lu Xuan had plenty of experience to guide Lin Ziyi with. Helping her avoid some detours would¡¯ve allowed her potential in this life to exceed that of his previous life, and possibly even exceed the Consolidation Realm.


    There weren¡¯t many Consolidation Realm masters in his previous life, but Lin Ziyi was the strongest of those who were within the Consolidation Realm.


    It was to the extent that in this life, Lin Ziyi had the talent and possibility of surpassing her strength in his previous life.


    Lin Ziyi instantly became interested and quickly allowed others to prepare a dojo in preparation to sit down and discuss the supreme path.


    Many disciples of the Holy Nun Gate heard the news and came one by one.


    It was not umon for Lin Ziyi, the sectmaster, to open a forum and talk about the supreme path.


    However, she was going to sit down and discuss the supreme path with another person. Nothing like this had ever happened before.


    Many people were curious. What kind of genius had the ability to discuss the supreme path with Lin Ziyi? Was it one of the other four Consolidation Realm masters?


    Soon, all the disciples had found out that the person discussing the supreme path with Lin Ziyi in the dojo was the older brother of the two genius sisters, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo.


    At first, everyone was a little skeptical. The more they heard, however, the more they began to admire him.

 Chapter 859 - Visit from Li Shou and Xiaoyao Hou

    <h4>Chapter 859: Visit from Li Shou and Xiaoyao Hou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Three days into the lesson and the Holy Nun Gate had greatly benefitted from it.


    Even when he was teaching, Lu Xuan would pause at times to answer questions that weren¡¯t rted to the lesson, such as the obstacles these disciples were facing in their path of cultivation.


    The disciples of the Holy Nun Gate realized that no matter how troublesome the question seemed, it would all make sense once Lu Xuan had exined it. It was as if he¡¯d known all the answers from the start.


    At first, it was supposed to be a discussion between Lin Ziyi and Lu Xuan, but as the conversation progressed, it turned into Lu Xuan¡¯s one-man show.


    The reason was simple: these were things that Lin Ziyi had never even dealt with, yet Lu Xuan was able to dissect the topic logically.


    That was why she was able to have an equal discussion with him at the beginning until it slowly turned into him bing the teacher.


    Lin Ziyi realized that the path that Lu Xuan was teaching could perfectly co-exist with her path and merge into one.


    It was as everything had led to this moment. She even had a feeling that if she followed the path that Lu Xuan hadid out for her, she would have almost limitless potential.


    Ten days had passed since then. The things she¡¯d learned during that time saved her years, even decades of training and self-discovery.


    Even though she still could not reach the Great Path, she could still reach and perhaps exceed the top of the Consolidation Realm.


    Lin Ziyi could not keep her eyes off Lu Xian. She waspletely shocked by what was happening: a Consolidation Realm cultivator learning from a Three Flower Realm cultivator.


    If she weren¡¯t there herself, she would never have believed such an absurd thing would happen.


    Everything pointed to the fact that Lu Xuan¡¯s level of understanding was far higher than hers.


    The theory that Lu Xuanid out was something she could never hope to have learned by herself. Just from what the man had taught her during the discussion, she could feel that Lu Xuan already had aplete set of theories that would lead one towards the Great Path.


    The things he had taught her for the past few days were merely the tip of an iceberg, but it was already enough to overthrow any Cultivation System known to man.


    She now believed that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t supported by one single Cultivation Technique but a whole set of Cultivation Systems.


    She also realized why Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo were able to continue with their cultivations without any guidance, to the point where the Consolidation Realm was now within their reach.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s path was even more outrageous. Lin Ziyi couldn¡¯t even imagine how his future would¡¯ve looked if he continued down the perfect path he¡¯did out for himself.


    It was safe to assume that the Consolidation Realm would not be his limit.


    Ten dayster, Lin Ziyi stood up and bowed to Lu Xuan. ¡°Mr. Lu, the past few days have been rather enlightening. You truly are one-of-a-kind. Shanshan and Guoguo will definitely flourish in the future as long as they have an older brother like you.¡±


    It was only then Lin Ziyi hadpletely epted Lu Xuan. Even though he was still in the Three Flower Realm, she could finally treat him as she would treat other Consolidation Realm cultivators. There was no doubt in her mind that he was going to reach the Consolidation Realm within a few years.


    When that happened, Earth would have another Consolidation Realm cultivator, and no one from the outside world would think of invading the recovering.


    She then recalled how others kept telling her that Lu Xuan might not be powerful in the future despite the power he¡¯d shown over the past few months. These people were convinced that Lu Xuan would not be able to enter the Consolidation Realm.


    Even if he were to advance, it would at least take him a few decades.


    Lin Ziyi couldn¡¯t help but scoff at the thought. It was clear that these people did not understand what kind of an existence Lu Xuan was. Even she only barely knew him on the surface, yet it was enough to assure her that his future was immeasurable.


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±


    As they continued their conversation, one of the disciples approached Lin Ziyi and reported, ¡°Sectmaster, the vice-leader of Xuanhuo Sect and Xiaoyao Hou are requesting an audience.¡±


    Everyone stood up immediately upon hearing that.


    Li Shou was one thing, but if Xiaoyao Hou was here, then something must have happened as everyone knew how much their Sectmaster hated Xiaoyao Hou.


    Xiaoyao Hou was lucky that Lin Ziyi wasn¡¯t a person who put revenge above all else. If she were, she would¡¯ve turned the world upside down just to find him.


    Nobody expected him to show up right at her doorstep.


    ¡°Li Shou and Xiaoyao Hou? What are they nning?¡± Lin Ziyi scratched her chin and frowned.


    For both Li Shou and Xiaoyao Hou to show up simultaneously, the Sectmaster felt that they came with ill-intentions.


    Lu Xuan sighed and said, ¡°They must be here for me.¡±


    It had been almost a month since he¡¯d arrived at the Tempest Ocean Realm. He had been staying in the Holy Nun Gate for the past ten days. It was normal for words to get out.


    It was more likely that both Li Shou and Xiaoyao Hou were hunting him down.


    What Lu Xuan found surprising was that Xiaoyao Hou woulde as well.


    Just like any other sly person out there, Xiaoyao Hou cherished his own life the most.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s past life, Xiaoyao Hou even hid for a few decades until he¡¯d achieved the Consolidation Realm before fighting Lin Ziyi once again.


    Seeing how desperate he was, the only exnation Lu Xuan found possible was that it was all caused by the consequences of his previous actions.


    ¡°You might be right...¡± Lin Ziyi thought about it, and it made sense. Even though she might¡¯ve not been able to fend them off if they joined hands, their arrival at this hour meant that they had other ns. ¡°Well, whatever the reason may be, since he decides to show up on his own, I¡¯ll make sure he regrets his choices.¡±


    Lu Xuan could feel the murderous intenting from Lin Ziyi, who almost died when Xiaoyao Hou had tried to assassinate her in the past. After years of searching, she still could not locate the man who tried to kill her.


    Does he think I¡¯m not looking for him? That I¡¯d already given up on my revenge?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what they want.¡± With a wave of her arm, Lin Ziyi turned into a ray of light and disappeared.


    Lu Xuan smiled bitterly as he shook his head.


    She was just like how he remembered from her previous life. She might¡¯ve been a shut-in for most of her life, but when it matters the most, she can be one fiery person.


    Lu Xuan tapped the floor with his foot and turned into a ray of light as well.


    When he finally caught up with her, she was already at the guest hall ring at Xiayao Hou. Their energy was shing in the tiny space, and both of them had no intention to back down.

 Chapter 860 - A Mere Xiaoyao Hou

    <h4>Chapter 860: A Mere Xiaoyao Hou</h4>


    The one who was shing with Lin Ziyi¡¯s energy was none other than the vice-leader of Xuanhuo Sect, Li Shou.


    The other person, who was a tall old man dressed in a luxurious robe, was another one of Lu Xuan¡¯s acquaintances, Xiaoyao Hou.


    Nobody would¡¯ve ever believed that the old rich-looking man was actually the famous Xiaoyao Hou just from his look alone.


    ¡°Lin Ziyi! Aren¡¯t you going too far with this?¡± Li Shou scolded.


    Lin Ziyi scoffed, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m going too far? Xiaoyao Hou tried to kill me once, and everyone knows that. Is there anything wrong for me to seek revenge?¡±


    Lin Ziyi refused to back down even when she was facing Li Shou. Any other person would¡¯ve trembled as soon as they saw Li Shou and Xiaoyao Hou.


    However, as a Consolidation Realm cultivator herself, there was no way she could show any signs of weakness in front of him.


    Lin Ziyi calmly said, ¡°Besides, you should know by now that I¡¯ve done worse things than this.¡±


    After she¡¯d reached the Consolidation Realm, she had done plenty of unforgivable things, but no one dared to challenge her because of her power and standing.


    Lin Ziyi never sugarcoated her words, but before she really became one of the best, she had been hiding part of her true self before she rose to prominence. However, as soon as she reached the top, she was able to show her true colors.


    She would never pay any heed to the rules set by normal humans. It would¡¯ve been a huge joke if a Consolidation Realm cultivator was tied down by something that was set to restrict normal people.


    That was why everyone knew about her.


    She finally said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him today, and no one can stop me!¡±


    No matter how much of a shut-in she was, being a Consolidation Realm cultivator meant that she was standing on top of the Tempest Ocean Realm, Earth, and even the Blessed Enve.


    She had the right to decide whether a person lived or died.


    This was why even Lin Ziyi, who had been keeping a low profile, dared to act so arrogantly.


    Li Shou roared, ¡°That¡¯s it, Lin Ziyi! You¡¯ve officially crossed the line! Do you think you¡¯re so superior over others that you control everything? This is the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s world, not yours!¡±


    Lin Ziyiughed. ¡°Are you serious? I might hold back a little if your leader is here, but what makes you think that you alone are not enough to stop me? Besides, didn¡¯t you bring this piece of trash here so that I can kill him? Just think of it as you doing me a favor.¡±


    Li Shou¡¯s face waspletely red from anger. Wherever he went, people always treated him with respect. Even the people from the other Holy Land would show him respect as well.


    Even if he weren¡¯t a Consolidation Realm cultivator, being the vice-leader of the Xuanhuo Sect would make others fear him as well.


    He never thought that he would have to face Lin Ziyi, who never bore any good feelings towards the Xuanhuo Sect. Lin Ziyi and the Holy Nun Gate were the obstacles preventing the Xuanhuo Sect from taking over the whole realm.


    There was a reason why Lin Ziyi wasn¡¯t showing him any respect despite being in the same realm.


    Unlike the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect, who was the most powerful of all Five Consolidations and the one to lead the strongest sect in the Tempest Ocean Realm, Li Shou was thest to achieve the Consolidation Realm.


    Thus, his power was ranked as the lowest among the Five Consolidations, while Lin Ziyi was ranked as the fourth.


    Even though the ranking wasn¡¯t official, the people still believed it. Everyone knew of the difference in power between Lin Ziyi and Li Shou; they knew that the former was stronger than thetter.


    Li Shou was able to act all high and mighty with other people and even the rest of the Five Consolidations, but Lin Ziyi never cared about the ranking nor the appearance that a Consolidation Realm cultivator had to maintain.


    Seeing that Lin Ziyi wasn¡¯t going to back down anytime soon, Li Shou decided to scare Lin Ziyi. ¡°Lin Ziyi! Do you think I¡¯m joking? The leader has ordered me to bring Xiaoyao Hou here so that he can settle his score with Lu Xuan! You have no right to stop us! Do you want our leader toe here instead?¡±


    Lin Ziyiughed again. ¡°Do you think that would work on me? I wouldn¡¯t move from my spot even if he was here!¡±


    As the strongest of the Five Consolidations, most people would¡¯ve feared the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect, but not Lin Ziyi.


    The reason was simple. Since she¡¯d been locking herself up in the Holy Nun gate, she had plenty of time to prepare for anything. The formations that she had erect all around her home would give her an advantage over the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    The other reason was that the Holy Nun Gate wasn¡¯t as majestic as the other Sects ran by the remaining two of the Five Consolidations. If she were forced out of her home, she could just roam the world.


    For a Consolidation Realm cultivator to roam around the Tempest Ocean Realm, it would¡¯ve been enough to make everyone else go insane.


    Because of that, she wasn¡¯t afraid of the Xuanhuo Sect even if they were to invade.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m at the center of this matter, I believe I should say something, right?¡± Seeing that Lin Ziyi and Li Shou weren¡¯t going to step down, Lu Xuan decided to speak up.


    Everyone shifted their attention to him immediately.


    Despite being stared at by three of the ten most powerful cultivators in the Tempest Ocean Realm, Lu Xuan remained unfazed.


    Believing that Lu Xuan was speaking out of fear, Lin Ziyi said, ¡°Mr. Lu, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to you! Even if they are here to settle the scores between you and Xiaoyao Hou, I believe my feud with himes first.¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not afraid of them. Since they are here, there¡¯s no way I would just sit back and watch, right? If Li Shou were to join the fight, then that¡¯s another matter. I ain¡¯t afraid of just Xiaoyao Hou.¡±


    After saying that, even Lin Ziyi was shocked. Even though she was acting as if she could defeat Xiaoyao Hou, she still had to be wary of him.


    Xiaoyao Hou was definitely at the peak of the Three Flower Realm. It wouldn¡¯t have been an exaggeration for her to say that he was the strongest she¡¯d ever seen.


    Lin Ziyi had seen Lu Xuan slew countless powerful Three Flower Realm cultivators had experienced firsthand that his understanding of cultivation was far above everyone else. Despite that, she still believed that Lu Xuan would not be able to defeat Xiaoyao Hou because she almost got assassinated by him in the past.


    That was why she had been standing in the way of Xiaoyao Hou and Li Shou.


    Xiaoyao Hou red at Lu Xuan and replied in a cold tone, ¡°Well, that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard anyone say that.¡±

 Chapter 861 - Those under the Consolidation Realm are Ants

    <h4>Chapter 861: Those under the Consolidation Realm are Ants</h4>


    Even though Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s expression remained cold, his heart was filled with anger. He had never been looked down upon like this before.


    The Tempest Realm was always ruled by the Four Holy Lands and the Five Consolidations, and Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s status was just below the Five Consolidations.


    He had always had confidence in himself.


    He had been stuck in the realm for a few hundred years, and no single soul in the Three Flower Realm was stronger than him.


    It was obvious that he would be stronger than his peers.


    To call him the strongest below the Consolidation Realm was an understatement. That was the reason why he could pressure Lin Ziyi so much to the point where he almost killed her.


    Xiaoyao Hou might not have the power to defeat a Consolidation Realm cultivator in a fair fight, but he would easily trample over those who were in the Three Flower Realm.


    ¡°I wonder if you have the strength to back that arrogant attitude of yours!¡± Xiaoyao Hou scoffed as he red at Lu Xuan.


    As he spoke, he was using his own method to test Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, which to his surprise, he could not estimate.


    Even with his power, he still could not see how much power Lu Xuan had.


    However, judging by how easily Lu Xuan had in the Three Flower Realm cultivators in the past, Xiaoyao Hou concluded that Lu Xuan was one of the best in the Three Flower Realm.


    Instead of getting chills from what he had just worked out, Xiaoyao Hou was excited and almost jumped in.


    Only he knew that he had willingly taken the risk to follow the Xuanhuo Sect to the Holy Nun Gate and that no one was forcing him toe.


    Despite having acquaintances worldwide, Xiaoyao Hou had been doing dirty work behind everyone¡¯s back and had offended a lot of people. Lin Ziyi was one of those people.


    He had been in hiding, and no one could find him unless they were very close to him. But this time, he couldn¡¯t hold his rage back any longer.


    Xiaoyao Hou decided toe out of hiding because his disciple, who he had raised for a long time, had been killed by Lu Xuan.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the only reason. It was also because he had seen a chance. Despite being hailed as a genius, he had been stuck in the Three Flower Realm for a few hundred years, and it was very humiliating for him.


    He had tried everything he could, but nothing ever worked for him.


    It wasn¡¯t until he learned about Lu Xuan that he realized his chance to break past the Three Flower Realm had finallye.


    There was no other way for him to break into the Consolidation Realm with outside help except fighting Lu Xuan to the death. If it caused enough stress to him, he could use the chance to advance to the next realm.


    It was a method to forcefully maximize his potential.


    This was the only way he could think of achieving the Consolidation Realm, and he had toplete it as fast as possible. There wasn¡¯t much time left for him.


    He had spent a few hundred years gathering all three flowers. Despite building a solid foundation during this period and gaining immense power, he had wasted a lot of precious time.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long until he began to slip from his peak potential. He had to make sure that he could fight Lu Xuan while still in his best shape. Then, he could forcefully break into the Consolidation Realm.


    In the end, his goal was not to be the best among the Three Flower Realm cultivators but to be a Consolidation Realm cultivator.


    As long as he could achieve the Consolidation Realm, he was willing to take the risk no matter what.


    ¡°What? You came here to fight me? Am I wrong? Then, why don¡¯t we just cut to the chase and begin?¡± Lu Xuan sighed.


    ¡°What do you have to say now, Lin Ziyi? Even Lu Xuan has agreed to the battle. Do you think you still have the right to stop us?¡± Li Shou smirked.


    ¡°Since Mr. Lu has agreed, I won¡¯t stop him. But, no fighting here. If you guys want to fight, please take it outside. There¡¯s no way this building can withstand the energy that¡¯s going to be exerted.¡± Seeing how determined Lu Xuan was, Lin Ziyi thought about it and decided not to stop him.


    ¡°No problem with me.¡± Lu Xuan nodded and walked out the main door with Xiaoyao Hou quickly chasing after him.


    Lin Ziyi and Li Shou also followed closely after them.


    When they caught up with Lu Xuan and Xiaoyao Hou, thetter two were already floating in mid-air, staring at each other.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, for what you did to my disciple and my n, you¡¯ll die today,¡± Xiaoyao Hou said. Even though his voice sounded calm, his expression told another story.


    To Xiaoyao Hou, killing his disciple wasn¡¯t a serious offense. Spoiling his n of breaking into the Consolidation Realm was what angered him.


    He had spent hundreds of years of hard work nning to get Gin King to where it was, and Lu Xuan killed it the moment it ripened and took the ginseng all for himself. Rage filled Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s heart whenever he thought of it, and he could not hide it.


    By making Lu Xuan agree to the fight, not only could he forcefully expand his potential, but he could also regain the Ten Thousand Years Blood Ginseng.


    If he could do that, even if he did not advance to the Consolidation Realm through his fight with Lu Xuan, he could still use the King of Ginseng to achieve that.


    Xiaoyao Hou immediately exerted terrifying energy and made the air circle around him. He steadily increased the air¡¯s momentum, and it soon became a tempest made out of spirit qi.


    Three flowers that took the shape of a triangle appeared and circted on top of his head.


    At the same time, a huge pressure formed and was sent towards Lu Xuan like a raging wave.


    ¡°Is he going to use his full power from the start? Is Lu Xuan really powerful enough for him to do that?¡¯ Li Shou couldn¡¯t help but show signs of surprise when he saw Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s determination.


    It was obvious that Xiaoyao Hou viewed Lu Xuan as a huge threat.


    Even though Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s power was nothing to Li Shou, it didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t strong. Li Shou clearly understood that only those in the Consolidation Realm could ignore Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s power.


    For any other cultivators below the Consolidation Realm, Xiaoyao Hou could easily overwhelm them.


    At the very least, Li Shou had never seen anyone in the Three Flower Realm who was stronger than Xiaoyao Hou.


    Seeing how serious Xiaoyao Hou was when facing Lu Xuan, the vice-leader of the Xuanhuo Sect became curious,


    That was the only thing Li Shou was experiencing at that moment, curiosity. At the end of the day, Lu Xuan was still just a Three Flower Realm cultivator who was about to be in by Xiaoyao Hou. He was nothing more than an ant in the vice leader¡¯s eyes.


    No matter how much an ant struggled, it would still be just an ant.


    Li Shou had seen many talented cultivators in his lifetime, but as long as they were below the Consolidation Realm, he would never pay any attention to them.


    Anyone who was below the Consolidation Realm was nothing more than a mere insect.


    One would have to reach the Consolidation Realm to know how powerful these people were.


    Truth to be told, Li Shou didn¡¯t even think much of Xiaoyao Hou other than a lucky man who had lived for a few hundred years.


    In the end, all Li Shou had to do was enjoy Lu Xuan¡¯s defeat.

 Chapter 862 - I Will Finish You Off In Three Moves

    <h4>Chapter 862: I Will Finish You Off In Three Moves</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At the end of the day, he was still too young. A casual provocation actually got him rushing towards the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Still, there was nothing wrong with that; if he killed him right here, it would¡¯ve been one less thing to worry about!


    The expression on Lin Ziyi¡¯s face was simr to that of Lin Shou¡¯s. She seemed a little surprised as well. She never thought that Xiaoyao Hou would ce that much importance on Lu Xuan.


    As far as she knew, the people that Xiaoyao Hou treated solemnly were dwindling over the years. Thest person she knew was herself when she was ambushed by Xiaoyao Hou as soon as she broke into the Three Flower Realm.


    ¡°It looks like Mr. Lu is unfathomable after all. Now, I finally have a chance to see how powerful he actually is!¡±


    Lin Ziyi wore a yful expression on her face.


    Lu Xuan sneered upon seeing Xiaoyao Hou going all out. It was as he expected; Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s power level was above the regr Three Flower Realm.


    Including his previous life, he had yet to encounter an ace at the Three Flower Realm who could bepared to Xiaoyao Hou in his current state.


    Despite things have begun going downhill for him, he maintained his peakbat power by relying on a secret method.


    If Lu Xuan were to encounter him during his previous life, he would have fallen into an arduous battle. Although he had the advantage of the born Taoism aptitude, he probably would not be able to take any advantage of Xiaoyao Hou at the peak of his power.


    However, things were different now. Compared with this same moment in his previous life, Lu Xuan was far stronger.


    Xiaoyao Hou sneered and said, ¡°Lu Xuan, this is my true power! Do you think you can walk away alive after you provoke me? It¡¯s toote for you to even regret right now!¡±


    ¡°Regret? Xiaoyao Hou, do you think that these are still your times?¡± Lu Xuan extended three of his fingers and continued, ¡°If I can¡¯t finish you within three moves, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want with me!¡±


    ¡°Three moves? Are you asking to die?¡± Xiaoyao Hou revealed a touch of consternation. Subsequently, an undiminishing rage grew in his heart.


    He thought that he was invincible among aces at the Three Flower Realm.


    Even if it were fighting an ace at the Consolidation Realm that he wouldn¡¯t have been a match for, he felt that it would still be rather difficult for them to finish him off within three moves.


    Likewise, Lu Xuan was an ace at the Three Flower Realm. To im that he could finish him off within three moves was literally cosmically absurd. The day he could aplish this would be the day he died with his eyes open.


    ¡°What an arrogant brat. Does he think that Xiaoyao Hou is anything like the Three Flower Realm masters that he ughtered in the past?¡±


    Li Shou revealed a sneer on his face. Right now, Lu Xuan looked as if he had gone insane.


    Even Lin Ziyi didn¡¯t dare to believe that Lu Xuan had the capability to finish Xiaoyao Hou within three moves.


    It seemed to her that even if Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was unfathomable and he was the Destined Child of a world, he would at best be on the same level as Xiaoyao Hou if not slightly stronger than him.


    It was impossible to imagine how Lu Xuan was supposed to finish off Xiaoyao Hou within three moves.


    The imposing aura that emanated off of Xiaoyao Hou also caught the attention of the disciples of the Holy Nun Gate. They flew into the air and caught sight of the confrontation above the sky.


    ¡°Oh my gosh. Are they going to battle right beyond our gates?¡±


    ¡°One of them is Xiaoyao Hou, and the other one seems to be Senior Sister Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo¡¯s brother, so I¡¯ve heard. I think he¡¯s no ordinary person as well!¡±


    ¡°Still, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. This area is guarded by the Sectmaster. No matter how bad the fight bes, it will not affect us at all!¡±


    ¡°How imposing. Xiaoyao Hou is ten times stronger than what¡¯s rumored!¡±


    The disciples of the Holy Nun Gate gossiped among each other. The intensity of Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s aura left thempletely shocked.


    On the other side, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo flew out and saw Lu Xuan who was confronting Xiaoyao Hou above the sky.


    However, neither side looked tense. If anyone in the audience had the most confidence in Lu Xuan, it must be Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo.


    After all, they have witnessed Lu Xuan defeating formidable enemies that everyone deemed undefeatable in rapid session.


    They thought this was just child¡¯s y.


    Either way, every powerful enemy was for them an unrivaled existence, but they were a mere trifle for their Senior Brother.


    They did not even bother to remember who those people were because at the end of the day, they were just nobodies in their Senior Brother¡¯s kill record.


    If Xiaoyao Hou knew that he had turned into an insignificant nameless pawn in the hearts of Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo, he would¡¯ve probably spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Despite being a well-known powerhouse in the Tempest Ocean Realm, he was actually being treated as a nameless pawn. Even the thought itself angered him to death.


    ¡°Since you are deploying all your strength, then I might as well go all out as well so that you can die in peace!¡±


    As Lu Xuan spoke, golden Spiritual Aether erupted from Lu Xuan¡¯s body and surrounded him. It formed a terrifyingly huge storm that even made the entire Holy Nun Gate tremble.


    That terrifying aura exceeded the imposingness that Xiaoyao Hou unleashed earlier on.


    Three flowers then appeared above Lu Xuan¡¯s head: the Auric Flower, Essence Flower, and the Spirit Flower.


    The three flowers orbited around his head, forming a triangle.


    Everyone could tell that the three flowers on Lu Xuan¡¯s head far exceeded those of Xiaoyao Hou.


    Their arrangement was more regted. It was obvious that Lu Xuan knew more about the Three Flower Realm than Xiaoyao Hou did.


    ¡°How is that possible?! The size of these flowers is off the charts!¡±


    ¡°I never thought that the three flowers can be as huge as this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe that someone¡¯s flowers can be so strong!¡±


    Many disciples of the Holy Nun Sect had unbelievable looks on their faces when they saw Lu Xuan showing off his three flowers.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s flowers were so massive that they have literally defied nature. Even Lin Ziyi and Li Shou, the two aces at the Consolidation Realm, were left dumbfounded as their expressionspletely changed.


    Lin Ziyi knew that she was correct in assuming that Lu Xuan was unfathomable, but Li Shou could not help but have a tinge of murderous intent appearing in his eyes.


    Someone was actually capable of cultivating their three flowers to this extent. The size of one¡¯s three flowers represented the depth of their understanding of the Three Flower Realm.


    Both had Three Flowers at their Prominence, and Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s three flowers were already at least twice as big as those of ordinary people. This was the result of his intensive dedication to cultivation for centuries now.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s three flowers were more than twice as big as Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s. Just about nobody could believe it.


    Lu Xuan looked at Xiaoyao Hou and said, ¡°When I say that I¡¯ll finish you off in three moves, I mean it! Just watch!¡±


    Lu Xuan was so quick that not even words would¡¯ve been enough to describe it. As he clenched his fist, golden Spiritual Aether surged and boiled out and condensed on his fist before bursting out.


    Within a fraction of a second, it morphed into a golden dragon that charged towards Xiaoyao Hou.

 Chapter 863 - Trick Without Solid Worth

    <h4>Chapter 863: Trick Without Solid Worth</h4>


    Golden Dragon ws!


    As soon as Lu Xuan delivered his punch, a rumbling noise arose apanied by the sound of what seemed like the roar of a dragon. The attack swept towards Xiaoyao Hou alongside a golden frenzy that filled the entire sky.


    He did as he said he would without any hesitation, leaving Xiaoyao Hou unprepared.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Xiaoyao Hou cursed quietly. He was still influenced by Lu Xuan¡¯s three flowers that were unbelievably massive.


    The existence of those three flowers was already very stressful for him.


    Not to mention that even when Lu Xuan was not moving and just standing there, his body was already giving off some kind of pressure like a sacred mountain.


    It was as if ayer of golden light was shrouding over him, giving off a mysterious and oppressive aura.


    He knew that this was because his primordial spirit was being suppressed by that of Lu Xuan. That was why he could still feel some kind of suppression going on without knowing what was going on.


    It had been a long time since someone oppressed him this much.


    Aside from those at the Consolidation Realm, nobody¡¯s Spirit Flower could¡¯ve been stronger than his. His flower was already the strongest.


    After many years, he once again felt such oppression from his primordial spirit.


    Before he could think about it, Lu Xuan had already started.


    ¡°Xiaoyao movement arts!¡±


    Xiaoyao Hou performed his specialty almost immediately.


    Xiaoyao Hou was well-known in the world for his Xiaoyao movement arts. He imed that the technique was beyond the Three Realms and above the Five Elements.


    Since it was beyond the Three Realms and above the Five Elements, that would mean that it does not exist in the traditional sense.


    Since it does not exist, naturally, nobody could catch him.


    ¡°Xiaoyao Hou, you invented your own Xiaoyao movement arts and imed that it is beyond the Three Realms, above the Five Elements, and is non-existent. Today, I¡¯m going to tackle your technique and let you know that your ¡®Xiaoyao movement arts¡¯ is no more than a joke!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s chilling voice came from the golden mist, and the golden dragon w morphed of an entire golden dragon swept towards Xiaoyao Hou.


    Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s figure instantly split into hundreds of images and covered the entire sky. Even with their Dharma Eyes opened, the crowd was still unable to discern Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s whereabouts.


    Nobody knew which of the hundreds of figures was the real Xiaoyao Hou.


    Just when everyone thought that Lu Xuan¡¯s attack was about to fail, they saw Lu Xuan¡¯s golden dragon w grasping the void and hitting one of the figures on the spot.


    Bam!


    Amidst the sky full of images, one figure abruptly mmed into the ground, created a massive crater. The other hundreds of figures all over the sky vanished without a trace.


    ¡°How is this possible? He can actually see through the Xiaoyao movement arts?¡±


    In an instant, even Li Shou was left shocked.


    Evidently, he had heard of the prestigious Xiaoyao movement arts. This was a technique that even aces at the Consolidation Realm highly praised.


    Hailed as a prime among movement arts in the same Realm, it was almost impossible for those in the same realm to tackle the Xiaoyao movement arts.


    Only when one was above in Cultivation Base would it be possible for them to decipher the Xiaoyao movement arts utilizing the superiority of the higher Cultivation Base.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s Cultivation Base was clearly the same as Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s. How did he manage to see through Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s Xiaoyao movement arts?


    From his perspective, Lu Xuan was gleaming. Without any signs of confusion, he caught Xiaoyao Hou almost immediately.


    ¡°He seems to know what he¡¯s doing!¡±


    Lin Ziyi smiled. Her Cultivation Base was even higher than that of Li Shou. How could she have not known something that even Li Shou could clearly see?


    She thought that things were finally getting a little more interesting.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s rash agreement in the matter and haughty statement of wanting to take down Xiaoyao Hou within three moves were just empty words.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    In the giant crater, Xiaoyao Hou coughed out a mouthful of blood. In defiance of themon courtesy ofbat, Lu Xuan acted he said. Xiaoyao Hou was able to unleash the Xiaoyao movement arts at the critical moment and scatter his images all over the sky.


    However, he was not able to confuse Lu Xuan and took a direct hit from him.


    Of course, this was not the only feature of the Xiaoyao movement arts. It was not as simple as splitting into hundreds of shadow clones.


    It was just that none of this meant anything to Lu Xuan.


    He clearly saw how Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were emitting a pale golden color. His expression was stern, like a living god who had seen through everything.


    Before him, everything was unfounded.


    With his movement arts being deciphered, he felt as if he had nowhere to escape the pressure bearing down on him. It seemed as if he was unable to even breathe as if the world had crumbled.


    He looked into Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes as if he were looking at a monster.


    Right now, he couldn¡¯t see Lu Xuan as anything but a monster disguised as a human!


    Even if he had begun cultivating in his mother¡¯s womb, it would still probably be difficult for him to attain Lu Xuan¡¯s level.


    This had nothing to do with how long someone spent in cultivation nor the degree of their talent. It was simply impossible for humans to achieve.


    What disgusted him even further was that after he was sted down with a punch, Lu Xuan had no intention of pursuing him. This was a disy of his confidence in victory, making it that he did not even bother to chase him down. This was a great and genuine insult.


    Even those at the Consolidation Realm regarded him as a threat. He had never encountered anyone who would dare shove him beneath their notice.


    ¡°This is absurd!¡±


    Xiaoyao Hou suppressed the wounds on his body and charged out of the pit with a roar.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, how dare you humiliate me like this! I¡¯ll kill you right here, right now!¡±


    His body shimmered in a burst of blue as he automatically tapped into the Azure Real Body state, which greatly increased Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s power level.


    Xiaoyao Hou had outstanding talents. In terms of aptitude, he was already top-notch. Unfortunately, however, his constitution was just ordinary.


    Therefore, in ordance with a certain unique constitution recorded in a certain relic he had once obtained, which was the Azure Real Body, he developed a kind of magic that imitated this specific constitution.


    Different from Lu Xuan¡¯s born Taoism aptitude, Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s Azure Real Body was a type of magic.


    Lin Ziyi chuckled, ¡°I admit that the Azure Real Body is quite impressive. It¡¯s pretty impressive of Xiaoyao Hou to be able toe up with such a way to use the constitution!¡±


    After spending the past few years with Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo, Lin Ziyi had also learned from them several new phrases that weremonly used on Earth.


    ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s just a fancy trick. Before raw power, it cannot even withstand a single blow!¡±


    From the perspective of an ace at the Consolidation Realm, magic of this level could only be regarded as a trick without solid worth.


    Unless one day, Xiaoyao Hou could step into the Consolidation Realm as well. By then, everything would be different again. Still, was it possible for him to enter the Consolidation Realm?


    Lin Ziyi turned to look at Lu Xuan again. It¡¯s impossible!

 Chapter 864 - Killing Xiaoyao Hou

    <h4>Chapter 864: Killing Xiaoyao Hou</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Xiaoyao Hou morphed into the Azure Real Body, his imposingness soared by an entire tier.


    Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s original strength was already second to none at the Three Flower Stage before he was enraged.


    After he formed the Azure Real Body, it further skyrocketed.


    The magic of the Azure Real Body might have been rather impable.


    Unfortunately, that was nothing to Lu Xuan. He had genuinely witnessed the original version of the Azure Real Body in his previous life.


    Compared to this magic that Xiaoyao Hou painstakingly developed, the original version was much stronger. Both were simply not on the same level at all.


    Life was simply unfair.


    However, this should¡¯ve also been due to Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s low Cultivation Base. Even if he obtained some research data from others, there was no way for him to imitate the essence of the technique.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, your death will be served today!¡±


    Xiaoyao Hou roared with an expression as hideous as a Shura.


    The expression on Lu Xuan was as indifferent as that of a banished immortal, forming a strong contrast with that of Xiaoyao Hou.


    With the Azure Real Body brought out, Xiaoyao Hou was wrapped in a disk of emerald green.


    He looked just like a real piece of colored ze!


    However, before Xiaoyao Hou could react, he saw Lu Xuan squeezing his fist. Terrible fist power boiled between his fingers and turned into a golden dragon w before protruding afterward.


    Golden Dragon ws!


    The attack had Xiaoyao Hou gripped in his hands.


    Xiaoyao Hou could not evade the attack. He split himself into a sky full of emerald figures, but just as before, he was unable to deceive Lu Xuan.


    He was immediately caught by the massive dragon w.


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±


    Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s face was full of disbelief.


    After he morphed into the Azure Real Body, his Xiaoyao movement arts was not just powered up by a tiny fraction, but at least a whole five times.


    He was confident that even an ace at the Consolidation Realm would not be able to see through his Xiaoyao movement arts that easily and target his real body.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Xiaoyao Hou suddenly let out a long stream of screams.


    The crowd could see the Golden Dragon w constantly constricting. As the Dragon w constricted, Xiaoyao Hou kept screaming again and again in misery.


    His Azure Realm crumbled inch after inch before the crowd.


    Boom!


    After hearing what seemed like a massive explosion, the Azure Real Bodypletely copsed, filling the sky with fragments of it.


    Everyone was shocked. The prestigious Azure Real Body was actually so vulnerable.


    Everyone looked at Xiaoyao Hou who was in the grasp of that Dragon w. They could not believe it. When did Xiaoyao Hou be so fragile and so vulnerable?


    He was utterly bested at one single blow. If the crowd had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe in it.


    The point was that people have heard too much about the Azure Real Body while they were growing up.


    Now as they were witnessing this scene, it felt for them as if a myth had been busted.


    Even Lin Ziyi and Li Shou, the two top powerhouses, could not help being stunned when they saw this scene.


    Xiaoyao Hou screamed in agony until he escaped moments before his Azure Real Body shattered into pieces.


    However, at this moment, Xiaoyao Hou was still as calm as he was initially was. Xiaoyao Hou was bleeding all over, and many of his bones were crushed.


    He looked extremely miserable. Not even a tiny bit of him resembled the image of the prestigious Xiaoyao Hou.


    ¡°So terrifying! Xiaoyao Hou was crushedpletely!¡±


    He was no match to Lu Xuan at all.


    ¡°I never thought that Senior Sisters Shanshan and Guoguo¡¯s brother would be so powerful!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing weird about that. I heard that Senior Sister Shanshan and Senior Sister Guoguo had cultivated under their brother¡¯s guidance in the past!¡±


    Many people have known before that Lu Shanshan and Luo Guoguo cultivated under the guidance of their elder brother. However, nobody took this matter to heart at that time. After all,pared to this cultivation paradise they were at, being guided by one¡¯s brother who came from the aboriginal world didn¡¯t seem like a reliable choice.


    Although Lin Ziyi had praised the two for their solid foundation more than once, nobody actually cared.


    Many even felt that the Legacies of an aboriginal world like Earth werepletely not worth mentioning.


    After they met Lu Xuan for themselves, however, they realized how naive and wrong they were.


    Lu Xuan was horrifyingly powerful!


    Even though the real powerhouses at the Consolidation Realm didn¡¯t think he was on their level, he was almost invincible against those at the Three Flower stage. He was both a champion and a monster.


    Lu Guoguo triumphantly said, ¡°Like I said, how will he ever lose to that wretched old man!¡±


    She never thought that this would be a problem from the very beginning.


    That old man may have had a great reputation, but he was nothingpared to her brother whom she saw as a god.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Lu Shanshan did not say anything else. Based on the look in her eyes, she seemed to admire Lu Xuan as much as Lu Guoguo did.


    Having exchanged two attacks on the battlefield, Xiaoyao Hou finally realized how horrifying Lu Xuan was. He was not someone that he could fight against.


    He encountered a monster in cultivation that he had only heard of in rumors but had never seen.


    Such a person could not be estimated bymon sense at all!


    He was the Child of Destiny of a Cultivation World, a real Child of Fortune, a monster born of the essence of existence itself!


    All Xiaoyao could think was, ¡°Run!¡±


    In an instant, Xiaoyao Hou, who had already turned into a bloody figure, morphed into a streak of bloody light and swept towards the distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to escape!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered. Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s speed was incredibly fast. He was already very fast by default. Now that he was burning his Blood Essence, he was incredibly fast.


    Lu Xuan could use the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to stun him and then kill him, but he didn¡¯t.


    He wanted to keep a trump card, because the arch enemy he identified in his heart, Li Shou, was also present. Naturally, he could not fully expose himself.


    He still had to keep two trump cards as lifesavers.


    After all, bravery does not trante into recklessness. There was still a difference between these two.


    A pair of Thunderbolt Wings formed behind Lu Xuan, allowing him to elerate to the fastest speed.


    Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s speed was already extremely fast, but Lu Xuan was definitely faster than him.


    In less than a breath cycle, he had caught up with Xiaoyao Hou.


    Almost at the same time, Xiaoyao Hou noticed that Lu Xuan had caught up with him. Immediately, his soul escaped his body as he was almost scared to death.


    He never expected Lu Xuan to be this fast. Nobody could¡¯ve been so wless and perfect in every possible way.


    Lu Xuan grabbed the Geng Metal Sword and struck it down.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A loud outcry came, along with a gust of horrifying imposingness in an attempt to halt Lu Xuan¡¯s actions.


    However, Lu Xuan still delivered the attack regardless.


    ¡°Spllurgh!¡±


    Xiaoyaohou was shed in half, dying tragically in an instant.

 Chapter 865 - Threat from a Consolidation Stage

    <h4>Chapter 865: Threat from a Consolidation Stage</h4>


    Xiaoyao Hou died tragically, unable to withstand even one strike from Lu Xuan!


    The Geng Metal Sword was far sharper than any other sword; it even split Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s inner armor in half.


    He perished within a split second!


    Everyone was immediately startled. They were dumbfounded, unable to believe their eyes.


    ¡°Xiaoyao Hou is dead? How could the famous Xiaoyao Hou died so easily?¡±


    Many people couldn¡¯t believe it. Since the moment they were born, most of them have heard of Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s name.


    Since they were born, Xiaoyao Hou had remained a top figure in the world for hundreds of years.


    Now, however, everything had changed.


    The hierarchy of power altered within a fraction of a second!


    The disciples of the Holy Nun Gate were left with their mouths agape. None of them could believe it, either. They knew that if the word were to spread, the entire world might boil over.


    Although Xiaoyao Hou was not among the Five Consolidations, he was still highly influential; in that regard, he might¡¯ve been on the same level as the Five Consolidations.


    His every move would still incite great impacts in the world!


    Now, however, he perished at the Holy Nun Gate. If the Holy Nun Gate was not guarded by Lin Ziyi, any regr sect would have needed to face criticism from all over the world. They would¡¯ve even been overthrown as a result.


    This was how influential Xiaoyao Hou was. Otherwise, he would not have caused Lu Xuan such trouble during his past life. Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s made him a target to countless people.


    It was not until Lu Xuan stepped into the Consolidation Realm and killed Xiaoyao Hou that the hostile situation of the world improved.


    Enraged, Li Shou approached and bellow, ¡°How dare you kill him! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier?!¡±


    Xiaoyao Hou was defeated too quickly, so much so that he was not even given any time to prepare himself.


    Xiaoyao Hou believed that even if he could not match up to Lu Xuan, he could at least cross 300 blows with Lu Xuan as long as he had both Azure Real Body and Xiaoyao movement arts.


    When he was at the Three Flower Realm, even at the pinnacle of power, what he could aplish was still limited.


    Nobody expected Xiaoyao to have beenpletely powerless against Lu Xuan before being taken down within three blows from thetter.


    During the battle, Lu Xuan even held back so that Xiaoyao Hou had the chance to disy the greatest of his power. Even so, he still ended up getting killed by Lu Xuan.


    How utterly disappointing!


    Li Shou was so angry that he could even feel his soul on the verge of leaving his body. He had never encountered a person bold enough to disobey him.


    Lu Xuan was even more rebellious than he thought.


    ¡°I think you are courting death!¡±


    Li Shou flew into a rage as he eximed, ¡°I guess you have a death wish, then!¡±


    Li Shou immediately attacked. A ginormous palm struck down from the air with the sky full of mes. Like a millstone of extinction, it fell right towards Lu Xuan.


    That kind of horrible feeling would bear one down with the weight of Mount Taishan. Any regr Three Flower Realm master would have already had their minds crushed crumbled by such immense pressure.


    A cold ray of light flickered in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. Aware of Li Shou¡¯s uprising, he had long been prepared; he amplified his power to its limit.


    He was ready to take out the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell at any time. As long as the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was present, he could freeze time, travel through space, and maybe even escape the hands of a Consolidation Realm.


    However, a stretch of shiny silk pierced through the sky like aet and ruptured the enormous hand.


    The crowd watched the massive hand scatter into sparks of light and vanish without a trace.


    Then, there was a muffled hum. Everyone nced over only to see Li Shou¡¯s palm that was pierced, constantly and steadily oozing out blood.


    His attack just now was halted. Li Shou was looking at Lin Ziyi next to him, his eyes full of anger. Evidently, his attack just now was stopped by Lin Ziyi.


    Li Shou bellowed, ¡°Lin Ziyi, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Why are you protecting Lu Xuan?¡±


    Lin Ziyi nullifying his attack immediately after she made a move made him feel like a disgrace.


    Lin Ziyi sneered and said, ¡°So what if I¡¯m protecting him? This is a fair fight, and Xiaoyao Hou died. What else can he do if he¡¯s inferior in the first ce?¡±


    Within Lin Ziyi¡¯s eyes, glistened three portions of smile and seven portions of mockery. Lin Ziyi¡¯s eyes glistened, 30% out of delight and the remaining 70% in contempt.


    She also suffered the same thing that Xiaoyao Hou did.


    Back in the day, she was hunted so intensely that she almost died. None of that would¡¯ve changed anything just because she had sessfully entered the Consolidation Realm.


    She could overlook the fact that she was not able to find Xiaoyao Hou in the past because she was toozy to scour the Tempest Ocean Realm to find him.


    This time, however, Xiaoyao Hao had the audacity to show up before her. Did he think that he was allowed to do whatever he wanted as long as he had the Xuanhuo Sect to support him?


    Even if Lu Xuan did not kill him today, she would have done it herself.


    For someone of her status, Xiaoyao Hou was no longer significant to her.


    However, Xiaoyao Hou¡¯s very existence was like swallowing a fly; it was disgusting whether he was dead or alive.


    Refusing to back down even one bit, Lin Ziyi shouted, ¡°You wish tomit murder outside the gates of the Holy Nun Gate? Li Shou, is it true that you wish to ascend the sky and stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun?!¡±


    Lin Shou¡¯s face turned green. He wished to fall out with her right away, but he knew just how powerful Lin Ziyi in front of him was.


    Decades ago, she was already on the same level as him. Now that a few decades passed, he almost did not improve at all. On the other hand, she managed to improve by leaps and bounds.


    Even the Sect Leader of the Xuanhuo Sect once secretly said that with time, Lin Ziyi would be able to rival against him.


    This was an astonishing evaluation, that even he did not think of earlier.


    It was precisely because he knew too much that even he had to hear her.


    Li Shou forcibly held back his anger as he said, ¡°This is just an aboriginal world, Lady Lin. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could show some respect and not interfere in this matter!¡±


    Lin Ziyi said faintly with a sense of stubbornness, ¡°Show you some respect? Do you deserve any of that at this point? Even if your Sect Leader is here, I will still do whatever I want. What can you possibly do about it?¡±


    Lin Ziyi then went on to bluntly saying, ¡°Today, I have decided to protect this person. It¡¯s either you fight with me, and I¡¯ll let you kill him if you win. Otherwise, don¡¯t even try to bring up this matter or say that I¡¯m not giving you any respect!¡±


    ¡°You¡­! Very well, Lin Ziyi! I shall see how long you can remain this arrogant once the sectmaster has returned!¡±


    Li Shou covertly red at Lin Ziyi, then looked at Lu Xuan again.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, cherish your final moments. Stay in the Holy Nun Gate forever if possible!¡±


    After he finished speaking, Li Shou morphed into a streak of light and swooped away.


    ¡°Pay no attention to him. He¡¯s just a fox masquerading as a tiger!¡±


    Lin Ziyi sneered and said, ¡°When I just entered the Path, he gave me a lot of trouble. If it weren¡¯t for the guy behind him, I would have killed him a long ago!¡±

 Chapter 866 - A Man Who Creates Miracles

    <h4>Chapter 866: A Man Who Creates Miracles</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Ziyi spoke frankly and bluntly. That was how much fear she had for the old Sect Leader of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Otherwise, when facing Li Shou who came to her door to bully her sisters, she would have killed him long ago instead of worrying so much.


    Lu Xuan smiled. At the critical moment earlier on, he was about to trigger the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. But at the most crucial time, Lin Ziyi made a move. Hence, he suppressed the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    Lin Ziyi did not care about Li Shou, and Lu Xuan only had some worries about him, which was not at the level of fear yet.


    Among those at the Consolidation Realm, Li Shou¡¯s Cultivation Base was at the bottom. If they really were to fight, Lu Xuan would not be able to do anything to Li Shou, but Li Shou could not do anything to Lu Xuan either.


    With the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, whether he used it to protect himself or retreat, Lu Xuan was absolutely confident.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right. He¡¯s still close!¡± Lin Ziyi knitted her eyebrows together. Within her senses, Li Shou had not gone far. He only just distanced himself from the Holy Nun Gate¡¯s entrance. ¡°It may seem that his mind is set on killing you. If you leave the Holy Nun Gate, death will dawn upon you!¡±


    Lin Ziyi instantly understood Li Shou¡¯s thoughts. Li Shou was sure that Lu Xuan would leave the Holy Nun Gate, and when that happened, he would attack Lu Xuan again.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s range of perception was not inferior to Lin Ziyi¡¯s. What Lin Ziyi could detect; he could also detect.


    Moreover, Li Shou was not trying to conceal himself at all. He was just sitting over there in the open and assuming a posture that implied that he wanted Lu Xuan dead.


    ¡°It looks like he really wants to kill me!¡± Lu Xuan smiled with a hint of elegance on his face. Likewise, he did not care about the threat in the distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If he¡¯s willing to wait, we¡¯ll let him wait!¡± Lin Ziyi sneered.


    ¡°Even until the day the world crumbles, he will not dare toe in. He¡¯s just someone who cringes before the strong and bullies the weak!¡±


    However, Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he is not simply waiting. He¡¯s setting up a ¡®pocket array¡¯. The person he is really waiting for is the Sect Leader of the Xuanhuo Sect!¡±


    With just a faint guess, Lu Xuan predicted his opponent¡¯s thoughts. Li Shou was also aware that he was no match for Lin Ziyi. Hence, breaking into the Holy Nun Gate to get him was impossible.


    However, he could wait outside, and since the area was already beyond Holy Nun Gate territory, Lin Ziyi had an excuse to attack him.


    If Lin Ziyi were to perform a hostile act outside the Holy Nun Gate, that would be a real offense. Then, the Holy Nun Gate would have to face the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s wrath.


    Among the Four Great Holy Lands, the weakest and least profound was none other than the Holy Nun Gate. If the Xuanhuo Sect found a reason to attack, the Holy Nun Gate would probably perish.


    It was precisely because of this that Lin Ziyi just gave her opponent a small punishment and a stern warning. Otherwise, she would have beheaded him long ago.


    Li Shou was also well aware of this and that was why he was camping right outside the Holy Nun Gate.


    ¡°Bring it on then! As if I¡¯m afraid of them!¡±


    Lin Ziyi said that she did not care, but she was still a little worried in her heart.


    That was the current number one ace in the Tempest Ocean Realm who could defeat everyone in the current world.


    Whether Cultivators of mankind or kings among monsters, none could rival him.


    She had once fought with the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect briefly. As a result, she retreated as she was defeated. That was the reason why she had a deep fear of the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Over the years, Lin Ziyi did not expand her power and had beenzing in the Holy Nun Gate for long periods of time. Apart from her own personality, there was a little part in her that was thinking about avoiding the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s leader.


    She still understood the principle of low-key development!


    ¡°The situation right now allows no dy. When the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s leader arrives, what if he asks you to hand me over?¡± Lu Xuan said solemnly. ¡°Hence, the best solution right now is my departure. By doing so, they will have no excuses anymore!¡±


    ¡°How can I let that happen? If I leave you alone just because I was threatened, what would people think of me?¡±


    Lin Ziyi immediately widened her eyes and rejected his proposal.


    Lu Xuan smiled bitterly. Lin Ziyi¡¯s temper was still the same. Even though she was a woman, she was bolder and loyal than most ordinary men.


    However, it was precisely because of this that Lu Xuan and Lin Ziyi had be good friends in their previous life. They were even together in foreign worlds.


    Such people may sometimes act recklessly, but most of the time, they were still very reliable teammates. He does not have to worry about being betrayed and stabbed in the back.


    Lu Xuan restrained his emotions and said, ¡°Lady Lin, the other party is clearly exploiting your character. They want to use you as an opening to their n. You must not be held back by them. The most important thing for you right now is to improve your cultivation base. You still have plenty of time to prepare yourself to face that old man in the future!¡±


    Lu Xuan would never let Lin Ziyi take risks because he had achieved great sess in his cultivation. At this stage, whether the earth, his family on earth, or his two younger sisters who joined the Holy Nun Gate, they all needed to rely on Lin Ziyi¡¯s prestige to restrain those eager to strike them.


    At this stage, Lin Ziyi was everyone¡¯s greatest amulet. Most certainly, Lu Xuan could not let Lin Ziyi take risks.


    Besides, it was only Li Shou. Lu Xuan was still confident in shaking him off!


    ¡°I will not use my own life to make a joke. I¡¯m sure that I can lure him away while staying safe and sound!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Lin Ziyi looked at Lu Xuan seriously. Naturally, she understood that what Lu Xuan said was the most sensible idea so far.


    If they keep on with such rigidity, that old guy who was hiding in the dark and wanting to strike her down was definitely going to make a move.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I shall hinder you no further. But rest assured, if that old man dares to cross the line and attacks Shanshan and Guoguo, I¡¯ll make sure that he doesn¡¯t seed even it means fighting him to the death!¡± said Lin Ziyi. Evidently, she knew what Lu Xuan¡¯s real concerns were.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Lin. After I bid farewell to my two younger sisters, I will leave immediately. After that, you can announce that I have left, and then Xuanhuo Sect will have nothing left to threaten you!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°s, even a neer is thinking soprehensively for me. You¡¯re my friend now. Make sure youe back alive. If nothing works out, you can juste back to the Holy Nun Sect!¡± Lin Ziyi sighed and said.


    Most certainly, she did not know that the reason Lu Xuan nned so much was that he had a bond with her in his previous life. It was for the friendship they shared back in the past.


    Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo rushed over after hearing the news.


    ¡°Xuan, this is too dangerous. I don¡¯t agree with this!¡± Lu Shanshan said with a straight face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree either!¡±


    Lu Guoguo also stared at him with her eyes wide open. She looked sulky and was disagreeing with his proposal in its entirety!


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m fine. You must trust your brother, for I¡¯m a man who creates miracles!¡±

 Chapter 867 - Nowhere to Run

    <h4>Chapter 867: Nowhere to Run</h4>


    After saying goodbye to his sisters, Lu Xuan left the Holy Nun Gate, understanding that each movement of his would be tracked by Li Shou.


    However, he already had an idea about where to go.


    It was none other than the Tempest Ocean that took up 70% of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Most of the Tempest Continent was controlled by the Xuanhuo Sect. They had been expanding their influence and arranging people at every corner of the continent for the past few years. No one could tell how many people were scattered all around the Tempest Continent.


    The only thing they knew was that the Xuanhuo Sect had a base in every part of thend, to the point where they would be able to find a person belonging to the sect everywhere.


    The only ce where the Xuanhuo Sect had no jurisdiction was the Tempest Ocean. That was the only ce where Lu Xuan could ensure that the pursuers from the Xuanhuo Sect would not catch up with him.


    Lu Xuan had no choice but to try tobine all three flowers into one and step into the Consolidation Realm while he was still in the Tempest Ocean Realm. There was no restriction towards the realm of a higher level there.


    The two problems that Lu Xuan was facing were the time and abundance of resources he would need to break through.


    It was obvious that the Xuanhuo Sect would not give him that much time nor the chance to collect the resources he needed to strengthen himself.


    However, the situation was different in the Tempest Ocean. Not only was the ocean not controlled by the Xuanhuo Sect, but it also hosted a ton of resources for one to scour.


    It was and of treasure, a ce where the Four Holy Lands on the Tempest Continent sought to take over but did not have the ability to harvest its resources due to the extreme dangers that lurked among the ocean.


    Despite being known as the Five Consolidations of the Four Holy Lands in the Tempest Ocean Realm, their title was only limited to the Tempest Continent and not the Tempest Ocean as no one could clearly tell how many Consolidation Realm monster kings were lurking among the water.


    In terms of ranking, the human cultivators were at the bottom. The reason that they were able to control the continent was that they could work together, while the monster kings preferred to work alone.


    These monsters had been at each other¡¯s throats for years and even treated others as food rather than living things. If they were toe to amon understanding and work together, it would be impossible for the humans to be where they were now.


    It would be catastrophic if someone was able to bring the monster kings together.


    The reason Lu Xuan knew about it was that someone managed to aplish that in his previous life. A huge war broke out in the Tempest Ocean Realm, where Earth was even affected by it.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t bound to happen for a few hundred years. Thus, Lu Xuan did not have to worry about it just yet.


    Just a hundred miles away from the Holy Nun Gate, Li Shou stood on top of a mountain with his arms behind his back.


    He had already felt that Lu Xuan had left the Holy Nun Gate and gave a sly and cold smile.


    That Lin Ziyi, she keeps saying that she will protect Lu Xuan. Who would¡¯ve thought that she chased him out not long after I left¡­ Looks like words about her being a trustworthy person are fake.


    ¡°Lu Xuan! You will draw yourst breath today! This is the price you¡¯ll have to pay for offending me!¡±


    The thought of being able to y Lu Xuan made his smile grow even wider. His face was filled with expectation.


    Li Shou waited for a few seconds before floating into the air and chased after Lu Xuan.


    One day had passed since then. High up in the sky, the Thunderbolt Wings pped behind Lu Xuan as he cut through the sky at supersonic speed.


    Despite how fast he was moving, he could feel that someone was closing in from behind.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was already the fastest one could reach in the Three Flower Realm. He was even faster than Xiaoyao Hou, who used Xiaoyao Movement Art and Blood Escape to boost his speed. Even with that, Lu Xuan was able to catch up with Xiaoyao Hou instantly.


    Yet, Li Shou was at apletely different level. As a cultivator in the Consolidation Realm, he was able to outrun Lu Xuan.


    The difference in strength between the two realms was not something that could bepensated easily.


    No matter how powerful the Three Flower Realm sounded, it was still part of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    It was no secret that the gap between the Divine Transformation Realm and the Three Flower Realm was huge.


    Even though Li Shou was the weakest among the Five Consolidations, he was still stronger than Lu Xuan.


    Li Shou¡¯s speed was slightly faster than Lu Xuan¡¯s, and after a day of soaring through the sky, the former was catching up with thetter.


    Lu Xuan knew he was now getting closer to the famous Tempest Ocean as he could hear the waves crashing against the rocks. However, the waves sounded more like monsters growling in the ocean.


    Normal people would¡¯ve gone crazy if they were to hear the monster-like growl. It was so loud that no conversation could be held.


    Lu Xuan charged straight towards the Tempest Ocean without any hesitation.


    ¡°Do you think you can lose me once you enter the Tempest Ocean? In your dreams!¡±


    Li Shou scoffed as he watched Lu Xuan slowly disappeared into the ocean after reaching the edge.


    The vice-leader of the Xuanhuo Sect was a little frustrated as he could not believe that even after spending a full day, he had only shortened the distance between him and Lu Xuan but still could not catch up to his target.


    It was unprecedented for a Consolidation Realm cultivator to struggle to catch up to a Three Flower Realm cultivator.


    If word of it were to get out, Li Shou would¡¯ve been the biggest joke of the decade.


    He could not believe that a Three Flower Realm practitioner could actually reach such a speed.


    The reason Li Shou was able to move that fast was only that he was in the Consolidation Realm, and his body was able to handle the intense wind speed. Inparison, if Xiaoyao Hou was in the Consolidation Realm, he would easily outrun Li Shou with his Xiaoyao Movement Art.


    What Li Shou could not understand how Lu Xuan could be so powerful.


    From his understanding, Lu Xuan had no weakness. He excelled in speed, power, magic, and spell. Li Shou knew that if Lu Xuan had to go or else he would be a threat in the future.


    Li Shou charged into the Tempest Ocean and could now see the near hundred-meter tall waves hitting the edge of the Tempest Continent.


    Lu Xuan charged through waves after waves like a cannonball. In the midst of his travel, he spotted countless monsters hiding among the waves, ready to jump their prey.


    Lu Xuan had be their target. Fortunately, Lu Xuan was faster than them, and none of them was able to catch up with him.


    As he continued to travel through the ocean, he could feel the presence that was chasing after him getting closer.


    ¡°Lu Xuan! You¡¯re dead!¡± Li Shou roared as soon as he saw Lu Xuan.


    It only took a second for Li Shou to send out a firey hand towards Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 868 - A Way to Kill Him

    <h4>Chapter 868: A Way to Kill Him</h4>


    It was as if the huge hand had cut through the sky to reach Lu Xuan. It was so enormous that there was no way for him to outrun it.


    Just before the hand got to him, a bronze bell appeared over his head and blocked the firey humongous hand.


    The bell rang so loud that everything in the vicinity stopped moving instantly for a short while. Even the hundred meters tall waves calmed down too. It was as if they were frozen solid.


    Even though everything had stopped for a second, it was more than enough for Lu Xuan to dive into the deep ocean with the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell still protecting him.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Li Shou cursed in surprise. ¡°What the hell is that thing?¡±


    He could not believe that Lu Xuan was not taken down in one hit. However, he quickly regained his wits and recited a Water Dispelling Chant before diving into the Tempest Ocean after Lu Xuan.


    The Tempest Ocean was known to everyone else as one of the most dangerous ces in the world. Thousands of people from the Tempest Continent lost their lives to the monsters lurking in the ocean every year.


    Yet, to Li Shou, the Tempest Ocean was only dangerous to other people, not someone powerful like himself.


    Even among all the monsters in the ocean, being in the Consolidation Realm meant that Li Shou was still one of the strongest. As long as he was careful enough, he could still rampage around in it, and no one would dare to fight him.


    That was why he could chase after Lu Xuan without any hesitation and dive straight into the dangerous territory.


    Despite entering the Tempest Ocean earlier, Lu Xuan could still feel Li Shou following closely behind.


    Thetter wasn¡¯t going to spare the former¡¯s life just because they were in the water now.


    ¡°I have to find a way to kill him!¡± Lu Xuan gritted his teeth as he frowned.


    Even though he had sessfully repelled Li Shou¡¯s attack with the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell and did not suffer any damage, he could still feel the difference between him and a Consolidation Realm cultivator from a single attack.


    If Li Shou continued to pursue him like this, he would have no chance to train and cultivate.


    Just as Lu Xuan was pondering what to do next, another huge palm moved towards him. It almost shattered the bell.


    ¡°What a pain!¡± Lu Xuan cursed. Fortunately, he was able to teleport using the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell before he suffered any serious damage from the attack.


    However, Li Shou did not give up his pursuit despite missing his attack once again.


    He continued to shower Lu Xuan with attacks, sending wave after wave of tremors through the calm water.


    Since the pressure deep inside the ocean was immense, normal attacks would not even disturb the water flow, but Li Shou¡¯s attacks, which sent ripples miles away, just proved how scary one in the Consolidation Realm could be.


    The monsters that were resting deep in the ocean all opened their eyes at once. At first, they were angered by the fact that someone was disturbing their sleep, but the second they sensed Li Shou¡¯s Consolidation Realm power, they decided to close their eyes and go back to rest.


    These monsters wouldn¡¯t even dare go near the human who was in the Consolidation Realm. Even the monsters with lesser brainpower understood that Li Shou was at a level they could not defeat.


    However, there were also stronger monsters sensing the attacks and were already on the move.


    Lu Xuan continued to dive deeper into the ocean until a group of monsters suddenly entered his primordial spirit-sensing range.


    The monsters were known as deep-sea snapping turtles. They had the head of an alligator but the body of a turtle. They were a n of monsters that possessed a unique bloodline.


    Lu Xuan could sense that even the most mediocre member of the group was in the Divine Transformation Realm, which totaled around a few hundred of them. There were also a few dozen of them in the Flower Realm.


    And a few had already gathered all three flowers and achieved the Three Flower Realms. Despite having a different cultivation system than humans, Lu Xuan could still gauge their levels through their energy.


    Lu Xuan swiftly chanted the Immortality of the Divine Tortoise, and his energy immediately disappeared from Li Shou¡¯s senses.


    It was as if a radar had suddenly lost track of him.


    ¡°What? Where did he go? How did he make himself disappear?¡± Li Shou could not hide his surprise as his Consolidation Realm primordial qi was able to function close to normal inside the water, meaning that his senses were far better than most beings alive.


    Even though his sensing range was slightly shorter than when he was onnd, Lu Xuan was still supposed to be in that range. It was practically impossible for him to lose track of his target.


    Never had Li Shou ever expected that this was actually a trap set by Lu Xuan. Thetter could¡¯ve easily escaped by using the Immortality of the Divine Tortise, but not doing so showed that he actually had something in store for his pursuer.


    Since Li Shou was not going to let Lu Xuan live, thetter decided to reward him.


    Not knowing how he¡¯d lost track of Lu Xuan, Li Shou quickly dived towards where hest sensed his prey and entered the area controlled by the deep-sea snapping turtle.


    His brimming primordial qi alerted all the deep-sea snapping turtles immediately.


    As soon as Li Shou entered the monsters¡¯ territory, a huge deep-sea snapping turtle shot towards the human like a bullet.


    The monster opened its mouth wide, ready to swallow its target.


    ¡°Stupid monster,¡± Li Shou scoffed and grabbed the monster by its mouth. By channeling his terrifying energy into his arms, the man ripped the monster in half.


    Despite being a powerful monster, it was nothing whenpared to Li Shou, who was in the Consolidation Realm and was able to take it down in one shot.


    With the monster being ripped into two, blood began to seep into the water, which alerted the remaining deep-sea snapping turtles lying under the seabed.


    All of them shot towards Li Shou while attacking him with water magics.


    The unique bloodline of the deep-sea snapping turtle boosted their water magics¡¯ power. Thus, even a Consolidation Realm cultivator like Li Shou would have a hard time fending off attacks from more than a hundred deep-sea snapping turtles at once.


    As the vice-leader of the Xuanhuo Sect fought against the monsters, Lu Xuan took the chance and went deep into the monsters¡¯ territory that had a very high condensation of spirit qi.


    It didn¡¯t take Lu Xuan long to realize that the monsters¡¯ territory actually hosted the source of the Deep Sea Spirit Qi.


    There were a lot of simr spirit qi sources on Earth. They were all scattered onnd or in the ocean, but most of them were actually high up in the sky.


    The qi that these sources were producing was the reason why Earth¡¯s spirit qi was regenerating.


    It was also how Lu Xuan achieved his first leap in power. It was due to him finding a spirit qi source first and was able to absorb the qis from it and increased his power by a few folds.


    However, all of the sources on Earth were now in the control of the Earth Federation, and they weren¡¯t allowing any of these sites to be privatized.

 Chapter 869 - No Zuo No Die

    <h4>Chapter 869: No Zuo No Die</h4>


    For the majority of people, when they discovered a Spiritual Eye, they would seal them off in a barrier, causing the spiritual energy in the area to be particrly strong which would then ease cultivation.


    For the already formed worlds, this impact would certainly be much smaller.


    Taking the Tempest Ocean Realm as an example, it was rich in spiritual energy had abundant Spiritual Eyes, hence the meager impact.


    However, for a world that was rapidly recovering like the earth, Spiritual Eyes bing privately upied would greatly affect the speed of spiritual energy recovery.


    Therefore, a long time ago, the Earth Federation had enactedws prohibiting private possession of Spiritual Eyes, and whoever was caught would get their entire n executed. So far, there had been no exceptions.


    Lu Xuan discovered that the Spiritual Eye in this deep-sea snapping turtle was sealed off by a special technique that allowed spiritual energy to condense within a radius of less than a kilometer.


    The intensity of spiritual energy within this range was at a level where it was on the verge of liquifying. It was unknown how many years of umtion would it take to achieve this effect.


    When Lu Xuan was still in a state of shock, not knowing what this deep-sea snapping turtle was up to, all of a sudden, at the very core of the Spiritual Eye, he saw a ginormous deep-sea snapping turtle hundreds of meters tall lying on the Spiritual Eye while an ocean of spiritual energy poured into its body at an astonishing pace.


    Lu Xuan immediately deduced that this one was the leader of this group of deep-sea snapping turtles. Its dormant aura was extremely wide-spanning, even whenpared with that of Xiaoyao Hou whom Lu Xuan had killed earlier on.


    Judging from the growth cycle of the deep-sea snapping turtle, this deep-sea snapping turtle must have been alive for at least two thousand years to have grown naturally to this point. It could already be considered a Great Ancestor.


    Right now, this deep-sea snapping turtle chief was obviously undergoing a breakthrough.


    Monsters were different from humans. The bloodline within the human body was weak. Hence, they had to cultivate and enhance their power via external means.


    However, things were different for these monsters. Their bloodline itself contained enormous power, and it would suffice as long as they keep unearthing their own bloodline during cultivation. They do not need any other methods at all.


    Hence, even if theyzed all day, if they keep on growing naturally, they would arrive at a point where humans could never reach.


    Even when most of them have mediocrely developed wisdom, their strength would still be terrifying.


    This was also something that countless humans were extremely envious of.


    Evidently, this deep-sea snapping turtle was striving to attain a breakthrough, and the process was almostplete. Lu Xuan saw that its entire body was emitting a dazzling brilliance, which was particrly eye-catching in the murky depths of the sea.


    At the same time, the aura on its body was constantly intensifying in a way that implied that sess was within reach.


    Evidently, the deep-sea snapping turtle n had made this Spiritual Eye its territory and had made a gesture of sealing away the Spiritual Eye to allow this deep-sea snapping turtle leader to sessfully attain a breakthrough.


    Just as Lu Xuan was thinking about interrupting it, he heard a mor in the distance. Fights were breaking out.


    But the sound of fighting was getting closer.


    Obviously, the deep-sea snapping turtles could not stop Li Shou¡¯s advance, and Li Shou was breaking in at an rming speed.


    Lu Xuan immediately came up with a n. He did not make a move but continued to hide amid the darkness.


    Li Shou¡¯s was getting closer and closer, and the deep-sea snapping turtle chief was bing more and more impatient. Sure enough, it was also in a hurry to attain a breakthrough.


    Atst, a terrifying aura was unleashed from the deep-sea snapping turtle chief¡¯s body. The terrifying aura incited waves hundreds of feet tall in the deep sea that swept towards all directions.


    Even Lu Xuan waspelled to use the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to firm up the surrounding space. Otherwise, even he would have been swept away directly.


    This deep-sea snapping turtle chief attained a breakthrough, sessfully advancing to the Consolidation Realm.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    After breaking into the Consolidation Realm, the deep-sea snapping turtle chief bellowed in rage. It had already discovered that most of its nmates had been killed by Li Shou within such a short time.


    Even the deep-sea snapping turtles at the Three Flower Realm were unable to hinder Li Shou¡¯s footsteps.


    For those at the Three Flower Realm, entities at the Consolidation Realm were deemed to be able to crush them. It was impossible for them to face up against such terrifying existences at all.


    The deep-sea snapping turtle chief ejected a water bullet that prated the seawater at lightning speed and arrived in front of Li Shou.


    Having just killed thest of the deep-sea snapping turtles at the Three Flower Realm, Li Shou was unprepared and was hit by the water bullet. His entire body was sted thousands of feet away before he barely managed to stabilize his figure.


    This attack caused Li Shou¡¯s mouth to bleed. After all, it was a force at the Consolidation Realm. To him, it was no longer an insignificant attack.


    Suddenly, before he could react, a figure that was as fast as lightning had swum to him in the deep sea.


    Li Shou¡¯s speed was already very fast, but in the deep sea, the speed where this monster swam over was even faster, and that monster was the deep-sea snapping turtle chief.


    After all, no matter how good Li Shou was at the Water Dispelling Chant, at the end of the day, it was just a spell that he had mastered. For the deep-sea snapping turtle chief, manipting magics of the Water Element was instinctive.


    How could the acquired Water Dispelling Chant rival against innate magics that allow the maniption of water?


    The massive silhouette the size of a small mountain immediately shocked Li Shou. He finally realized that it was a deep-sea snapping turtle and what¡¯s more, a deep-sea snapping turtle chief which was obviously a few sizesrger than the ordinary deep-sea snapping turtle.


    Li Shou finally realized that he had stabbed a ho¡¯s nest.


    Aces at the Consolidation Realm could rule over storms and oceans and were invincible, but the premise was that there must not be another Consolidation Realm. Otherwise, everything would be hard to say.


    Besides, from the aura of the deep-sea snapping turtle chief, Li Shou could also tell that it could be the leader of the deep-sea snapping turtles that was undergoing a breakthrough earlier on.


    Initially, he just wanted to get rid of those troublesome deep-sea snapping turtles, but when he noticed that the deep-sea snapping turtle chief was having a breakthrough, he immediately went wild andunched a massacre.


    At this moment, he had stepped into the territory of the deep-sea snapping turtles. Staying on friendly terms was impossible, and the only way to kill them all.


    Who would have thought that, in order to give their leader enough time toplete its breakthrough, those deep-sea snapping turtles would charge at him this desperately as if they had gone insane and use their very lives to hinder his advance?


    But sure enough, they did manage to buy enough time for this deep-sea snapping turtle chief which brought about the trouble at hand.


    Looking at the eyes of the behemoth of the deep sea that were scarlet-red and on the brink of shedding tears of blood, he knew that friendliness was out of the picture.


    After he had ughtered all its people, how would it possibly let him go?


    If someone were to massacre the Xuanhuo Sect, he could hunt that person for a lifetime!


    Li Shou took a deep breath and said, ¡°With things the way they are, I no longer have a choice. I will get rid of you and then go after that little gnat!¡±

 Chapter 870 - Cultivating Amid Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 870: Cultivating Amid Chaos</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Li Shou was pretty pissed about having been fooled by Lu Xuan. But he knew that being angry was pointless . He had to deal the beast in front of him before he could settle scores with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll deal with this right now!¡±


    The coldness in Li Shou¡¯s eyes intensified. He knew that right at this moment, he had to defeat this creature before him. There was no other choice.


    Or maybe it could end with them wearing each other out?


    He had not thought of that. Although he could be considered as one of the lowest ranking within the Consolidation Realm, he was still better than this beast which had just attained a breakthrough.


    After this battle, he should still have the energy to spare to deal with Lu Xuan. After all, this was merely the Three Flower Realm.


    Even if he was not in his best condition, and had sustained severe injuries, he believed that he would absolutely still have the capacity to deal with this small fry from the Three Flower Realm.


    In an instant, a seriously brutal battle erupted. This time, it was a battle at the Consolidation Realm.


    The repercussions of the battle between the two reverberated from the unfathomable depth of the oceans to the surface ¨C affecting a radius of more than two hundred miles.


    At the same time, at the Spiritual Eye of the deep-sea snapping turtle n, Lu Xuan had already broken through the barrier and snuck in unnoticed. As he did so, Lu Xuan also used the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to suppress the Spiritual Eye¡¯s range of vision.


    Even the effects of the collision between the two powerhouses at the Consolidation Realm: Li Shou and the deep-sea snapping turtle chief, in the distance could not affect Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Lady luck certainly is on my side! Their distraction shall be my opportunity!¡±


    Lu Xuan chuckled. It just so happened that he could take advantage of this heated battle between Li Shou and the deep-sea snapping turtle chief to strive for a breakthrough.


    As of now, he was in a profoundly ambiguous state where it felt as if he was about to achieve a breakthrough, yet not quite.


    On earth, the Law of the Realm forbade him from attaining a breakthrough. It was simply too difficult should he wish to do so.


    It was equivalent to tearing the barrier between heaven and earth apart to create a gap that would allow him to pass through.


    Hence, he would better offing to the Tempest Ocean Realm, as this world¡¯s God Realm would not suppress his Cultivation Base.


    Aside from that, there were cultivation resources. His three flowers had been cultivated in a way where they far exceeded that of ordinary people¡¯s.


    Because of this, in order to consolidate his three flowers and enter the Consolidation Realm in one piece, the cultivation resources he required would be immense ¨C especially spiritual energy.


    If he were to absorb ordinary spiritual energy, who knows how long it would take him to attain a breakthrough.


    If he were to use spirit stones, the amount he would need would be astronomical.


    It just so happened that he discovered a Spiritual Eye here that would save him tons of effort. After all, this ce was secured by the deep-sea snapping-turtle n for their leader to break into the Consolidation Realm. The amount of spiritual energy locked away by the barrier alone was worth at least a hundred years of umtion for it to have arrived at a concentration where it was about to liquify.


    The effect wasparable to using spirit stones. It may even be better.


    Hence, he might as well utilize this time to achieve a breakthrough.


    After attaining a breakthrough, neither Li Shou nor the deep-sea snapping turtle chief would be a problem for him.


    He still had Li Shou to thank for helping him fend off that sticky situation.


    After he figured it all out, a smile appeared on Lu Xuan¡¯s face.


    Subsequently, he sat cross-legged in the deep sea and began to cultivate spiritual energy.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body exuded with a faint golden glow. Every pore on his skin opened to devour spiritual energy.


    Spiritual energy had umted within the barrier for over a century. Thus, there was a tremendous amount of it. Even after the deep-sea snapping turtle chief had broken into the Consolidation Realm, it had only used up a tiny portion of its reservoir of energy. As for the remaining amount, the deep-sea snapping turtle chief¡¯s original intention was to use it to strengthen its Cultivation Base upon breaking through.


    And Lu Xuan got all of this with little to no effort!


    Compared with the absorption speed of the deep-sea snapping turtle chief previously, Lu Xuan¡¯s was a hundred times faster. The deep-sea snapping turtle chief absorbed only the liquefied spiritual energy in fear that it would burst through his flesh.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, was a lot bolder. Liquefied spiritual energy was pouring into him, and his powers were skyrocketing.


    The Taixu Origin Power was simply too powerful ¨C so powerful that it was not strong only at its current stage, but formidable in every aspect.


    Lu Xuan did not have to be as cautious as the deep-sea snapping turtle chief, because he had already built up all his foundations. Every improvement he made would enhance himself and solidify his foundation, meaning that these two aspects wouldplement each other.


    Therefore, all he had to do right now was to devour the liquefied spiritual energy.


    The powerful aura surrounding Lu Xuan¡¯s body was constantly swelling, forming what looked like a massive cyclone in the air. Normally, if this were to happen, he would have already attracted the attention of all the monsters around the area.


    But right now, the battle between Li Shou and the deep-sea snapping turtle chief had cause a great disruption. With all auras affected, nobody could notice him.


    Coupled with the fact that the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell had dampened all auras, it made it even less likely for anyone to be alerted to him. Attempting a breakthrough when two Consolidation Realms were battling nearby certainly was a very reckless move.


    As time passed by, the battle between the two Consolidation Realms had grown white-hot. It was so heated that both sides had their eyes turning crimson red.


    For the deep-sea snapping turtle chief, his opponent had wiped out his entire n. Relying on his massive physic prowess, various terrifying Water Element magics, and meleebat ability, he was giving Li Shou a very hard time.


    Although Li Shou was slightly more powerful than the deep-sea snapping turtle chief who had only just stepped into the Consolidation Realm, at the end of the day, the human body was still greatly inferior to that of creatures like the deep-sea snapping turtle.


    Humans were strong in martial arts and spells, while monsters were strong because of their strong physique and innate magics. Both races had their own strengths.


    But for Li Shou at this moment, he was in great trouble. Whenever he tried to flee, the deep-sea snapping turtle chief kept closing the distance. He was not giving Li Shou any chance to escape.


    Every blow the deep-sea snapping turtle chiefnded on him made him feel as if his bones were going to shatter.


    Among human beings, apart from a few who possess special constitutions, if they were topete head-to-head with a monster, death was inevitable.


    Even though a human¡¯s body would be greatly strengthened when they are inside the Consolidation Realm, this could still notpare to deep-sea monsters such as the deep-sea snapping turtle.


    Back to the current situation.


    Things were absolutely terrifying!


    Pinned down by the deep-sea snapping turtle and unable to escape, Li Shou was finally forced to a point where he no longer intended to just shake things off.


    Because he literally could not shake him off at all. With the entire deep-sea snapping turtle n ughtered, this deep-sea snapping turtle chief was infuriated to the core.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± Li Shou shouted at this moment. He grasped his hands, grabbing a spear from within the ring of cosmos. The spear zed with the color of mes like a fiery rod. Immediately, with thunderous momentum, it pierced through the deep-sea snapping turtle chief¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 871 - Exiting closed-door cultivation, facing the deep-sea snapping turtle chief

    <h4>Chapter 871: Exiting closed-door cultivation, facing the deep-sea snapping turtle chief</h4>


    Roar!


    The deep-sea snapping turtle chief roared in pain. This was the first time that he had been injured and suffered a loss in this battle.


    This long spear, which had been filled with the power of mes, had directly prated his defensive shell. Furthermore, this was within the deep sea, surrounded by an endless amount of water attributed energy, in turn suppressing this me spear. Otherwise, its power would have been even more shocking.


    The blood of a Consolidation Realm expert sttered out, scattering in the depths of the ocean.


    Although the attack failed to directly kill the deep-sea snapping turtle chief, it still made it very wary.


    Already a Consolidation Realm master, this deep-sea snapping turtle chief was obviously no ordinary beast. It had already possessed wisdomparable to humans.


    It knew that this time, it couldn¡¯t handle its opponent. Li Shou¡¯s strength waspletely above its own.


    The two sides had been engaged inbat for several hours. During this process, it had tried every possible means to deal with Li Shou.


    It had relied on the fact that the deep sea was its home. It exhausted all possible methods and relied on its powerful body to physically crush its opponent, only to always be obstructed by the opponent.


    Although it was on its own turf, Li Shou was far more powerful, thus negating the home-field advantage.


    Continuing to fight to the end would only result in a loss for both sides, and may even attract the attention of other overlords in the deep sea. When that happened, their battle would only benefit other parties.


    The anger in the eyes of the deep-sea snapping turtle chief gradually faded at that thought. It regained its senses, roared as if giving a warning, and took a deep look at Li Shou before finally swimming towards the location of the spiritual eye.


    Even if its nest was gone, it could still find a way to im the nest of other deep-sea snapping turtles. Regardless, since it was already a Consolidation Realm master, those nests of deep-sea snapping turtles would all obey it. In time, they would form a huge kingdom of deep-sea snapping turtles far beyond the current scale.


    There was no need to fight this human to the death here!


    Now, Li Shou also understood the thoughts of the deep-sea snapping turtle chief; not only would the monster lose the battle, but it might even die. It would be better to leave the matter alone and prevent others to profit.


    Li Shou immediately heaved a sigh of relief. If he had continued to fight with the deep-sea snapping turtle chief, both sides would¡¯ve probably ended up grievously injured. The battle may even attract some other deep-sea overlord.


    This scared both Li Shou and the deep-sea snapping turtle chief.


    Suddenly, he heard a distant roar of anger from the deep-sea snapping turtle chief. It was as if it had encountered something that made it extremely angry.


    He quickly followed along to see only to be immediately enraged as well.


    This was because he had seen a figure here that made him grit his teeth with hatred. It was none other than Lu Xuan.


    At the moment, Lu Xuan was sitting cross-legged on a spiritual eye with a calm expression, dressed in a fluttery white robe that made him look like an immortal.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even take the opportunity to run?¡±


    Li Shou was a little stunned. He had been fighting the deep-sea snapping turtle chief for so long that he thought Lu Xuan would have already taken the opportunity to escape.


    After such a long time and even across the vast deep sea, where would he have to go to find this needle in a haystack?


    Unexpectedly, Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t even run away. He immediately understood that instead of escaping, Lu Xuan was brazenly upying the spiritual eye of the deep-sea snapping turtle¡¯s nest.


    It was different from how the Earth Federation consolidated and took in all spiritual eyes under their control.


    In the Tempest Ocean Realm, it was normal and fully justified for a herd or a sect to upy a spiritual eye.


    It was like their Xuanhuo Sect, which had upied a huge spiritual eye with endless spirit qi gushing out at every moment. This was precisely why they could meet the cultivation needs of the entire Xuanhuo Sect.


    Otherwise, with so many masters in the Xuanhuo Sect, they would have long sucked up all the spirit qi in the surrounding regions. It was simply not enough for cultivation.


    Of course, this spiritual eye could notpare with the giant spiritual eye that was upied by the Xuanhuo Sect, but it was still the lifeblood of the hundreds of deep-sea snapping turtles in the vicinity.


    Unfortunately, it was now upied by Lu Xuan, so how could this deep-sea snapping turtle chief not go crazy?


    What he didn¡¯t know was that it was far more than just Lu Xuan upying the spiritual eye and cultivating for a while.


    During the time they were fighting, Lu Xuan had shockingly devoured in one go the spirit qi that the deep-sea snapping turtle nest had collected for hundreds of years, which thetter nned to use to consolidate its own cultivation and nourish its body.


    Lu Xuan had taken all of it!


    It could¡¯ve been said that decades¡¯ worth of hard work had been lost overnight.


    Roar!


    The deep-sea snapping turtle chief roared angrily. It could no longer feel the presence of liquefied spirit qi near the spiritual eye.


    That was the result of hundreds of years ofborious collection, just so it could be used to break through it, but all of it had been released by this human thief.


    It had never expected Lu Xuan to havepletely absorbed the liquefied spirit qi; it assumed that this was an impossible task. Even it could not devour all the spirit qi in such a short period of time.


    There was also the fact that this was all done by just a mere human, or rather two of them!


    Encountering humans was its greatest misfortune today.


    The nest had beenpletely killed, and even the liquefied spirit qi that had been umted over a century was all gone.


    It was going to swallow this human!


    The deep-sea snapping turtle chief was ferociously murderous, and it couldn¡¯t wait to swallow Lu Xuan alive.


    ¡°This truly is karma!¡±


    Li Shou looked from a distance and didn¡¯t intend to intervene. After all, the deep-sea snapping turtle chief was already going to attack. In this deep sea, the deep-sea snapping turtle chief was just as powerful as him.


    It was no different than him attacking!


    Just in case something happened, however, he didn¡¯t immediately leave. He wanted to watch this punk be swallowed alive in the mouth of the deep-sea snapping turtle chief. Only then would his hatred from being yed be dispelled.


    Li Shou sneered, ¡°Today, you¡¯ll never be able to escape even if you grow a pair of wings and try to fly away!¡±


    On the front line, there was the deep-sea snapping turtle chief that wanted his life. But just to be on the safe side, he decided to serve as the second ring of encirclement.


    Lu Xuan would¡¯ve found it difficult to escape even if he was given wings.


    In his gaze, Lu Xuan, who was already a dead person, opened his eyes and looked at the behemoth that hade before him.


    What surprised Li Shou was that Lu Xuan¡¯s expression did not change, as if the one he was facing was just a neighbor¡¯s pet.


    Roar!


    The deep-sea snapping turtle chief roared and instantly attacked. Countless water bombs formed a terrifying barrage, carpet bombing in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction.


    However, Li Shou was surprised by what had just happened. He had personally experienced the overwhelming attack of water bombs, and any one of them could blow up a mountain. When all these attacks fell towards Lu Xuan¡¯s surroundings, it created a terrifying explosion.


    After the aftershock dissipated, Lu Xuan was miraculously unscathed with his usual stony expression!

 Chapter 872 - Breakthrough, middle-stage Consolidation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 872: Breakthrough, middle-stage Consolidation Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Instantly, Li Shou¡¯s eyes popped out from their eye sockets.


    To his surprise, these attacks had done absolutely nothing to Lu Xuan.


    He could even see that the Shield of Great Aether faintly appeared around Lu Xuan¡¯s body. Li Shou was shocked to find that Lu Xuan managed to block the attacks with just the Shield of Great Aether.


    Naturally, a cultivator would prioritize their safety above all else. Along with defensive power items, inner armor, and the Shield of Great Aether, another verymonly used method was carving a 180 defensive barriers on their own bodies.


    Only after breaking through all of these could one attack their real bodies.


    The Shield of Great Aether was only a portion of a cultivator¡¯s entire defense system, but it was surprisingly enough to block the deep-sea snapping turtle chief¡¯s attack.


    Had he not just fought with the deep-sea snapping turtle chief, he would most likely have believed that its attack was like a wax spear¡ªshy butpletely useless.


    However, he knew that the deep-sea snapping turtle chief was born with the ability to control water-attributed magic. Still, this was not a very unusual thing among the monsters in the deep sea.


    However, this was the home of these water-attributed monsters. Humans definitely had no advantage here.


    The water-attributed magic disyed by these water-attributed monsters had their powers increased by at least 50%. It had given him quite a headache when he fought against the deep-sea snapping turtle chief.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his own skills being stronger than the deep-sea snapping turtle chief who just broke through, he would most likely have suffered a big loss on the spot.


    Upon seeing that the deep-sea snapping turtle chief¡¯s attack had done no damage to Lu Xuan, he instantly realized the severity of the situation.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s power was beyond his imagination. When he was fighting with the deep-sea snapping turtle chief, some extraordinary transformation must have urred in Lu Xuan.


    ¡°When the timees, ignore everything else and kill Lu Xuan directly to avoid furtherplications!¡±


    Li Shou thought of how Lu Xuan had led him by the nose during this time. Not a single thing had gone smoothly, and his face instantly darkened.


    All of this had been caused by Lu Xuan!


    On the opposite side, Lu Xuan, who had just resisted a barrage of water bombs, slowly opened his eyes. With only a sneer on his face, he looked at the deep-sea snapping turtle chief in front of him.


    As Lu Xuan stretched out, a series of cracking and popping sounds instantly urred all over his body. The deep-sea snapping turtle chief¡¯s attack earlier had not posed even the slightest threat to him.


    That was because he had also stepped into the Consolidation Realm!


    Nobody thought that anybody could break through into the Consolidation Realm so quickly. Even Li Shou hadn¡¯t guessed that Lu Xuan had already stepped into the Consolidation Realm, only thinking that he had relied on certain abilities to block such an attack.


    This speed was too shocking!


    However, this was amon urrence for Lu Xuan. He had the experience from his previous life, and he had already reached the peak and critical point in this life. The only thing missing was an opportunity and sufficient energy.


    Therefore, it was only a matter of time before Lu Xuan could make a breakthrough.


    After entering the Consolidation Realm, Lu Xuan¡¯s three flowers merged into one and entered directly into his body, merging with him.


    Right now, Lu Xuan¡¯s condition had been preserved at its peak.


    It waspletely different from the previous Three Flower Realm. With Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence, only when the three flowers were manifested could onepletely mobilize the entire body¡¯s aura, essence, and spirit.


    Even without manifesting right now, his condition was also at its peak. It was equivalent to having manifested all the time, and the effect was even more amazing.


    The three flowers hadpletely integrated into his body. The aura, essence, and spirit hadbined and transformed into a new kind of energy.


    It was mana!


    From the initial Spiritual Qi to Spiritual Aether and then to mana, the process of cultivation was not just a process of constantly bing stronger. It was also a process of transitioning life levels.


    During the transition between life levels, the quality of energy that could¡¯ve been used also increased.


    At this point, it had been thoroughly reborn.


    Under the resistance of the heavens, beings that have stepped into the Consolidation Realm could be considered high-dimensional beings.


    The amount of power within mana was even greater than Spiritual Aether. All kinds of unimaginable powers could be disyed with it.


    Unless one went to an upper-ss world, life-forms that could reach this step in medium-ss worlds were extremely rare.


    Consolidation Realm life-forms were rare even in such a powerful medium-ss world like the Tempest Ocean Realm. Among human beings, there were only the Five Consolidations from the Four Great Hold Lands. Now, there was just Lu Xuan.


    Among monsters, as far as Lu Xuan knew, there were many more monsters out there. Compared to the vast number of creatures in the Tempest Ocean Realm, however, they were still pitifully few; they were the cream of the crop.


    It was also different from Li Shou and this deep-sea snapping turtle chief. They had only just entered the Consolidation Realm, yet they were regarded as early-stage Consolidation Realm. At this stage, the energy in their bodies still consisted of arge amount of Spiritual Aether. Only when all the Spiritual Aether had been refined and turned into mana would they finally be regarded as having entered the middle stage of the Consolidation Realm. Currently, Lin Ziyi was at the peak of this realm.


    Although Li Shou was in the early stage of Consolidation Realm, he had already refined 80% to 90% of the Spiritual Aether in his body. Meanwhile, the deep-sea snapping turtle chief had only just broken through and had only refined 30% to 40% despite its best efforts.


    If it didn¡¯t have the advantage of being in a deep-sea environment, it would¡¯ve most likely disadvantaged Li Shou.


    Lu Xuan was different; his Spiritual Aether had already beenpletely refined into mana.


    He had actually already crossed into the Consolidation Realm early in the morning, but he hadn¡¯t made a move. Instead, he was refining his Spiritual Aether and turning it into mana.


    His Spiritual Aether had been produced as a result of thebination of his born Taoism aptitude and the Taixu Origin Power. The quality of his Spiritual Aether was far superior to the Spiritual Aether refined by others. It was already infinitely simr to mana. The only thing itcked was a chance.


    Additionally, he originally had dozens of times more Spiritual Aether than an ordinary cultivator, which automatically allowed him to directly cross over the early stage of the Consolidation Realm and instantly enter the middle-staged Consolidation Realm.


    His fighting power had grown exponentially!


    There waspletely no way he could bepared to the person and beast before him.


    However, neither Li Shou nor the deep-sea snapping turtle chief had realized what kind of terrifying existence they were facing. Li Shou was especially unaware that Lu Xuan¡¯sbat power had already increased by leaps and bounds while he was fighting with the deep-sea snapping turtle chief, nor how far he had grown.


    The behemoth he faced, the deep-sea snapping turtle chief, immediately realized its mistake once Lu Xuan opened his eyes. Beasts were far better at perceiving danger than ordinary humans.


    It almost immediately realized that the human being in front of it was dangerous, but it didn¡¯t know why.


    Still, it had always followed its instincts. It opened its mouth wide and formed a terrifying water bomb that sted from within its mouth towards Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 873 - Killing a Consolidation Realm with One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 873: Killing a Consolidation Realm with One Punch</h4>


    The water bomb that wasrger than Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body mmed into him,nding directly on his face!


    Boom!


    The water bomb exploded, but it still failed to pose any danger to Lu Xuan. The deep-sea snapping turtle chief barely saw Lu Xuan raise a hand and instantly block its attack.


    Shing!


    A terrifying aura was released from within Lu Xuan¡¯s body. It was as if a fierce beast had instantly emerged from its cage. Within a thousand-mile radius, every beast in the deep sea could feel this terrifying aura.


    Many deep-sea beasts crawled onto the bottom of the sea almost instinctively, shivering and not daring to move.


    Consolidation Realm masters were already deep-sea overlords in the Tempest Ocean.


    If they were going to be hunted down, even if they had incredible abilities, there would still be no way to fight back. Even if they had incredible abilities


    Li Shou gasped in astonishment, ¡°Consolidation Realm, he has already entered the Consolidation Realm!¡±


    He had previously thought that Lu Xuan was only able to block the deep-sea snapping turtle chief¡¯s attack by using some special magic. He never expected that Lu Xuan had not relied on any magic or cultivation treasure, instead only relying on his own strength to block it.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s method of restraining his own aura was too brilliant; they weren¡¯t even aware of his n the whole time.


    Neither he nor the deep-sea snapping turtle chief had noticed Lu Xuan¡¯s breakthrough.


    Roar!


    The deep-sea snapping turtle chief roared upon immediately noticing the danger. It also released powerful monstrous aether from its body to counteract Lu Xuan¡¯s aura.


    However, the deep-sea snapping turtle chief¡¯s intention to oppose Lu Xuan in aurapletely crashed within just three seconds.


    It was even pushed back hundreds of meters before barely stabilizing itself.


    At that moment, the deep-sea snapping turtle chief had finally realized that it had yet again encountered another tough opponent.


    It was so depressed that it wanted to die. How could it have encountered two tough nuts among human beings in just one day?


    However, before it could even think about it, it saw Lu Xuan retaliate and shed a sword over.


    That golden light had almost instantly reached before it.


    The swordlight easily prated its hard tortoiseshell. The defense it was proud of waspletely useless against Lu Xuan¡¯s Geng Metal Sword and was instantly cut through.


    Blood spattered out. The injury was far more serious than when Li Shou had speared it earlier; blood spattered out, turning the surrounding water red.


    sh!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure instantly vanished, and in the next second, he had already arrived in front of the deep-sea snapping turtle chief.


    Boom!


    As Lu Xuan sted a punch, his fist turned into golden dragon ws that hit the extremely sturdy shell of the deep-sea snapping turtle chief.


    The deep-sea snapping turtle chief had no time to dodge or even react. Its swift speed in the waters could not even measure up to Lu Xuan, who had also entered the Consolidation Realm.


    Crack, crack, crack!


    After multiple sounds of a hard object cracking were heard, the huge body of the deep-sea snapping turtle chief exploded on the spot and turned into a bloody mist, instantly dying the seawater within a few miles red. It continued to spread out at an even more rming speed.


    The blood of overlord-level deep-sea beasts had also stirred up the beasts who scented blood.


    A terrifying deep-sea overlord was killed by Lu Xuan with a punch and had turned into a bloody mist!


    Now, there was no doubt how terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯s punch was.


    As Li Shou watched the scene from a distance, his hair stood on end. He had been fighting against the deep-sea snapping turtle chief and knew exactly how terrifying the deep-sea snapping turtle chief was.


    He had done all he could, but he was only able to gain a small advantage and finally force it away.


    Now, the deep-sea snapping turtle chief that had required all his effort to barely win was sted into a bloody mist by Lu Xuan¡¯s punch.


    He almost instinctively felt fear, and the heartfelt terror instantly swept over his head.


    What kind of a terrifying existence was this?!


    It waspletely beyond his understanding!


    He didn¡¯t understand why Lu Xuan was able to increase hisbat power to such a level in such a short amount of time.


    In such a short time, hisbat power had far surpassed his imagination. Even if he was in the Consolidation Realm, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible to be so overwhelming as to blow up a deep-sea overlord in the early-stage Consolidation Realm with a punch.


    Thisbat power had far surpassed an ordinary middle-stage Consolidation Realm. Even among the middle-stage Consolidation Realm, he would¡¯ve probably been considered a king, and it surpassed his knowledge of Lin Ziyi¡¯s strength.


    That was when he finally got over it. Although he didn¡¯t know what the distant Lu Xuan had relied on to increase hisbat power to this level, he knew that there was no denying it.


    His initial prediction was right; Lu Xuan had truly be their biggest disaster far sooner than expected.


    ¡°No, I need to immediately go back and report to the sectmaster and let him handle it. We definitely cannot allow this matter to carry on. Otherwise, when this vermin fully grows up, it willpletely be our biggest problem.


    Li Shou made a decision right away, and he was about to immediately leave on his evasive light.


    Suddenly, he found that the surrounding seas seemed to be isted by a mysterious force. No matter how he tried to break through, he couldn¡¯t leave the ce.


    He looked up to find an ancient bronze bell spinning above his head.


    It was precisely the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell that had directly frozen the space around him, making him unable to advance or retreat.


    He instantly recognized that this was Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation treasure, but he had not expected that this cultivation treasure was able to both defend and confine space.


    This was a space-type cultivation treasure!


    At that moment, he didn¡¯t have time to be envious. He saw Lu Xuan breaking through the sea at an astonishing speed and alreadye before him. He shouted, ¡°Li Shou, only now do you wish to leave. Can you still make it?¡±


    Feeling endangered, Li Shou roared with widened eyes, ¡°Lu Xuan, do you know the consequences of you doing this? You, let alone Earth, won¡¯t be able to bear the anger of our Xuanhuo Sect!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed. ¡°Hahahaha, Deputy Sectmaster Li, you¡¯ve probably forgotten what this ce is. This is the Tempest Ocean; even if you died here and your bones have be rotten, nobody will know!¡±


    Li Shou gave a murderous re to Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Lu Xuan, how long do you think such a trick can be concealed? Even if the sectmaster doesn¡¯t realize it for a while, he will find out eventually. I¡¯ve sent out a message that I¡¯ll be catching you before I came here. Once some time has passed without anyone seeing me, the sect will know. When the timees, you won¡¯t be able to escape death again.¡±


    ¡°Your arrangements are really meticulous, but do you think such threats are effective on me? You see, humans are always like this. Since you wanted to kill me, don¡¯t me me for killing you!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the future anymore; you don¡¯t have one!¡±

 Chapter 874 - Fated To Die

    <h4>Chapter 874: Fated To Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Li Shouunched his attack before Lu Xuan could finish his statement. He had figured out that Lu Xuan had never nned on letting him go.


    As someone who also fought through battles and bloodshed, Li Shou naturally would not sit around and wait to die.


    The spear of me shot out from his hand and transformed into a golden me phoenix whose screech echoed through the deep sea. The phoenix instantly unfurled its long ming tail and charged towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan did not spare the phoenix a look. Instead, he lifted a finger and froze the phoenix in ce.


    The attack couldn¡¯t hurt Lu Xuan!


    ¡°You have a long way to go!¡±


    With a yell, he summoned a golden dragon w and captured the phoenix within its grasp.


    The phoenix screeched in agony and struggled, but its efforts were futile. In a split second, the dragon w scratched into the phoenix and extinguished it, leaving a remaining trail of a ze in the sea.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Li Shou spat the blood out from his mouth. His attack advantage had been stopped and out-staged.


    ¡°Agh! How are you so strong?!¡±


    At that moment, Li Shou experienced how strong and terrifying Lu Xuan truly was.


    When he first witnessed how Lu Xuan defeated the deep-sea snapping turtle chief with a single punch, he had roughly gauged Lu Xuan¡¯s immense power. However, only after this exchange of strength, he had understood why even the mighty deep-sea snapping turtle chief was crushed by a single punch.


    That was also when he learned a shocking truth: the energy emitted by Lu Xuan consisted only of mana. Not a single bit of the energy from the Spiritual Aether was mixed in.


    Lu Xuan hadpletely mastered the transformation from Spiritual Aether to mana, he was had jumped to apletely different level.


    Li Shou held himself back from spitting out the blood in his mouth. Despite spending more than twenty years in training, he could not fullyplete this transformation.


    He assumed that he would have needed a few more decades to obtain the potential to transform, but it only took a day for Lu Xuan to exceed his skills from over 20 years of training.


    A pang of sadness Li Shou.


    This is too unfair; the world must¡¯ve been messing with him.


    In the small space that was fixed by the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, Lu Xuan¡¯s presence grew increasingly stronger. A terrifying pressure crushed Li Shou; it was as if Mount Tai was pressed down on his body.


    Under the immense presence of Lu Xuan¡¯s power, the enchantments he had used to shield his body began to explode. Each enchantment was shaking and scrambling around like ants.


    He did not know if other Consolidation Realms in their middle stages would be able to attain this power. Regardless, Lu Xuan¡¯s power had exceeded his expectations.


    Lu Xuanughed coldly, ¡°Do you get it now? Do you still want to kill me even after knowing this difference between us? I will bury you in this boundless sea right now.¡±


    Li Shou asked in shock, ¡°You mean your n was to lure me in then kill me?¡±


    He dared not to imagine that Lu Xuan had been plotting the assassination of a Consolidation Realm user since the Three Flower Realm. This behavior was dauntless; Lu Xuan must¡¯ve lost his mind.


    Anyone sane would never attempt to murder a hyper being of the Consolidation Realm.


    No matter how weak the Consolidation Realm hyper being was, they were users of the Consolidation Realm. That alone meant that they possessed a great amount of power.


    Someone like Lu Xuan, who was able to hold up to a hyper being of the Consolidation Realm, was one in a million.


    Lu Xuan must have been aware of his own abilities to break through the Consolidation Realm for this n to be possible.


    Even if his own abilities had broken through the Consolidation Realm, it did not mean he would stand his ground against a hyper being with over 20 years of training in the Consolidation Realm.


    None of this made any sense. This was absurd!


    Lu Xuan gave Li Shou a piercing cold gaze and replied, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve determined your fate when you caught up with me. You were so caught up in your desire to eliminate me that you failed to notice what state I am in right now.¡±


    Li Shou did not know that Lu Xuan had met the deep-sea snapping turtle chief in the midst of his breakthrough by sheer coincidence. There were many other ways for him to aplish a breakthrough on his own, but they would have taken a bit more time.


    Li Shou could have left Lu Xuan alone, but his fate had been sealed once he chose to chase after him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go down like this. If you want me dead, Lu Xuan, I also want to knock your teeth out.¡±


    Li Shou yelled and the spear in his hands shot out at lightning speed. Summoning all his mana, he filled the sky with his spears.


    The countless spears transformed into countless me phoenixes. Li Shou had concentrated all his energy on this attack. If Lu Xuan wished to kill him, then they would both go down together.


    Every qi and blood in him has climbed to its peak, tethering at the edge of a mid-term Consolidation Realm. In his heightened state, Li Shou caught a glimpse of the power of the mid-term Consolidation Realm.


    This attack was undeniably powerful. Li Shou had entered a state of madness. The muscles of his body were tearing apart with blood sttering from torn parts of his muscles.


    With an attack like this, either Lu Xuan would be heavily wounded, or Li Shou would¡¯ve been wounded or even eliminated.


    ¡°How pathetic!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not bother to look at the downpour of attacks, which didn¡¯t seem to faze him; he didn¡¯t even see much of a threat from the attack.


    Lu Xuan unsheathed his Geng Metal Sword and struck out in a woosh.


    In that split second, every attacking phoenix vanished into the thin air.


    The de sliced through all of the phoenixes. These attacks were nothing to Lu Xuan.


    Boom!


    The impact of the de sent Li Shou flying, moments before he had managed to evade the fatal attack, only to sustain a minor injury from a slice by the de of the Geng Metal Sword.


    Even so, every protective enchantment on his body had been cut through. As his inner armor had shattered, the Shield of Great Aether was sted open.


    Additionally, one of his arms had been reced by a spray of blood after the limb was severed by the de.


    Li Shou stumbled backward, his eyes were full of horror as if he had witnessed a monster. His strongest attack was easily brushed off by Lu Xuan.


    A deep fear washed over his heart. He had finally realized his mistake and had regretted his actions.


    His initial ambition to bring the Earth under the control of the Xuanhuo Sect had made Lu Xuan his enemy.


    Still, he had never taken Lu Xuan seriously. Regardless of talent, it would have still taken years for Lu Xuan to catch up to him. Who would have thought Lu Xuan would aplish this and even surpass him in such a short amount of time?


    If he could return to the sect and the state he was in, he swore to personally remove Lu Xuan; right now, he was the biggest threat to the Xuanhuo Sect.


    If he failed to do so, he could imagine what the future of the Xuanhuo sect would be.

 Chapter 875 - The Great Monster Apocalypse

    <h4>Chapter 875: The Great Monster Apocalypse</h4>


    The glow of the golden de flickered in the sea, and in an instant, the water was filled with blood.


    Li Shou¡¯s head had been severed.


    As Lu Xuan sheathed his sword and nced towards the body of Li Shou, the stress that Li Shou had brought to him in this period of time had beenpletely relieved.


    However, Lu Xuan knew he could not rx just yet.


    Li Shou was only the beginning and he had never seen him as a true rival.


    Right now, the sole person whom he could consider a rival was the XuanHuo Sect leader.


    Although the two have yet to cross paths, from Lu Xuan¡¯s knowledge, the XuanHuo Sect leader should be at the pinnacle of the Consolidation Realm, thus putting him at the top of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    With the current state he was in, there was still toorge a gap in their abilities for Lu Xuan tounch an attack against him.


    However, Lu Xuan did not have much time on his hands and he had to utilize this period to improve as much as possible.


    Lu Xuan thought carefully about his course of action. Within this tight time frame, there was only one ce for him to make improvements so great that they would shock anyone.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯m left with no choice but to pay Jiao Dragon Pce a visit. The old dragon is a hidden threat anyway,¡± he thought. ¡°Defeating him a little earlier is not a big deal!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon Pce was a unique ce in the Tempest Ocean Realm. It was a ce of meditation for monsters, and therefore it differed greatly from the other tribes that shared simrities with the deep-sea snapping turtle n.


    The name Jiao Dragon Pce originated from the thousands year-old great serpent that resided in the pce, which was called the Jiao Dragon King.


    After the Jiao Dragon King attained enlightenment, it constructed the pce within the depths of the Tempest Ocean Realm and recruited strong monster ns from throughout the Realm to be under the Jiao Dragon reign.


    Unbeknownst to the outside world, the present Jiao Dragon Pce had already be a formidable force within the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    The location was memorable to Lu Xuan, for the Jiao Dragon Pce had been one of the parties behind the Great Monster Apocalypse in his previous life.


    A centuryter, the Jiao Dragon Pce would conquer the Tempest Ocean Realm. Under themand of the Jiao Dragon Pce, countless fearsome deep-sea monsters emerged from the sea onto thend and embarked on their merciless ughter spree.


    Moreover, in the Northern parts of the Holy Sun Continent, there was another Demonic Sect. This Demonic Sect was home to a powerful entity: the Demonic Deity of the North.


    The Demonic Deity of the North has several highly skilled individuals under theirmand. They worked side by side with the Jiao Dragon Pce. While the pce attacked, the Demonic Sectmanded the demons to invade human territories and nned to wipe out humankind.


    They were the responsible for the Great Monster Apocalypse ¨C and this was only the start.


    In the Tempest Ocean Realm, the XuanHuo Sect Leader, the Jiao Dragon King, and the Demonic Deity of the North formed a powerful trinity.


    Among humans, there were a handful of masters of the Consolidation Realm, namely, the Five Consolidations. They were able to match the powers of the demons due to the reputation and strength of the XuanHuo Sect Leader.


    Unfortunately, the monsters evolved to outrank the XuanHuo Sect Leader. Under immense pressure, the Sect Leader came to secret agreements with the Jiao Dragon Pce and the Northern Demonic Sect to be included as a partition of the world after the Great Monster Apocalypse.


    The human world was shocked when this information was released. The betrayal of the XuanHuo Sect Leader greatly diminished the morale of their warriors and hatred towards the XuanHuo Sect Leader grew. After all, the leader was bringing the downfall of mankind.


    In the most crucial moments, Lin Ziyi stepped up and held up the g of the humans, an act that stabilized the crisis.


    However, Lin Ziyi¡¯s powers were unable to hold up the advancements of the trinity. The XuanHuo Sect decided to give up on protecting the Tempest Ocean Realm and instead conquer Earth as their new colony.


    It was in these circumstances that Lu Xuan entered the center stage as well.


    Through his experiences in numerous gruelling battles, he eventually rose to the level of the Consolidation Realm. This was an act that finally solidified the humans¡¯ strength in battle.


    With Lu Xuan, Lin Ziyi did not have to face the strength of the trinity¡¯s Consolidation Realm alone.


    While Lu Xuan worked on improving himself, Lin Ziyi fought battles as well. She has been the target of attacks, betrayals, and had lived through multiple experiences of hell.


    Even for someone whocked ambition and drive, Lin Ziyi was spurred into action to defend mankind.


    As Lu Xuan ascended to the Consolidation Realm, he and Lin Ziyi nned to take down the Demonic Deity of the North.


    Their game-changing battle shocked the whole world. The battle carried on for decades. Lu Xuan¡¯s abilities reached a new peak, and the duo managed to eliminate the Jiao Dragon King before finally uniting to vanquish the XuanHuo Sect Leader once and for all.


    Although the leaders had been defeated, there remained many highly skilled individuals of the Consolidation Realm. However, they were nothingpared to the joint forces of Lu Xuan and Lin Ziyi.


    After decades of hard battles, the duo finally brought an end to the Great Monster Apocalypse.


    The journey was difficult, where uncountable men sacrificed their lives. Many innocent civilians had been roped in to be a part of the defensive forces and they were set up as Earth¡¯s final line of defense.


    Tragically, when the battles came to an end, less than one-tenth of the poption in the Tempest Ocean Realm survived. The battle losses were tremendous.


    The people of Earth and the Tempest Ocean Realm reconciled and elected to assimte their cultures and people together. There was a mass migration of humans from Earth into the Tempest Ocean Realm and the two worlds merged into one entity.


    Those were the most challenging times of his past life. He swore that in this life, he would change the circumstances and protect the world from disaster.


    Aside from preventing future cmity, he knew that the Jiao Dragon Pce contained mountains of the treasures that the Jiao Dragon King had umted over thousands of years.


    The treasures not only served to provide avish lifestyle for the Jiao Dragon, but has been used to cultivate and train the descendants of the Jiao Dragon. The treasures were crucial in the conquest of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    On top of that, Lu Xuan was aware of one particr treasure hidden in the Jiao Dragon Pce.


    This was an item that was the core of the dragon ns, the object where one stored all of its energy and mana: the Dragon Pearl. This Dragon Pearl was all the more special, for it was the Dragon Pearl of a Genuine Dragon. In other words, a Genuine Dragon Pearl.


    The Dragon Pearl was the most valued item of the dragons. Even in death, a dragon would not let their Dragon Pearl leave their side. For many aggressive dragons, they would resort to self-destruction to avoid exposing the Dragon Pearl. The Genuine Dragon Pearl was no exception. Lu Xuan hade across this pearl only once in his past life.


    However as the Jiao Dragon King did not know the technique of mana refining, it resorted to absorbing the power of the Genuine Dragon Pearl little by little after it had obtained the pearl.


    Nevertheless, this technique had granted him the power to transform from a monstrous serpent to a Jiao Dragon, which a waste of precious resources in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    One day, Lu Xuan would benefit from the Genuine Dragon Pearl as well, and it would be a great help in his journey to learn the technique of mana refining.


    If Lu Xuan was able to acquire this Dragon Pearl now, there was a greater probability of catching up to the level of the great trinity in this short period of time.


    The mere thought of this filled Lu Xuan with confidence. He abandoned his hesitations and made his way towards the Jiao Dragon Pce.


    In his past life, he had paid the pce many visits; more times than he could count. The trip to the pce was a familiar route to him.


    Deep within the boundless sea, the Jiao Dragon Pce radiated a blinding golden shine. Before the luxurious and glorious pce stood the silhouette of an unannounced visitor. Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes gleamed equally bright as he surveyed the courts of the Jiao Dragon Pce that stretched out before him.

 Chapter 876 - Treasury Heist

    <h4>Chapter 876: Treasury Heist</h4>


    The Pce City stood out from the deserted wilderness of the deep-sea monsters¡¯ realm. It was surreal to witness this ce of civilization in this realm.


    However,pared to what Lu Xuan had witnessed in his past life, the current Jiao Dragon Pce could notpare in scale. Despite this, the pce remained as heavily guarded as he remembered.


    Large, fearsome deep-sea monsters stood in an orderly line like soldiers before the entrance of the pce, each patrolling the pce grounds. There were no blind spots to sneak in through.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit instinct alerted him that in the four corners of the pce, there were four strong Consolidation Realm monsters waiting in ambush. In the event of an enemy infiltration, they would be immediately attacked by these monsters.


    To utilize deep-sea monsters of the Consolidation Realm as petty guards was a demonstration of the unimaginably strong foundations of the Jiao Dragon Pce.


    Still, this information was not shocking to Lu Xuan. After all, a beginner Consolidation Realm user like Li Shou was able to make a name for himself in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Moreover, the pce had enhanced security with a variety of traps, including enchantment traps. The traps were activated upon touch and would immediately alert the guards of his presence.


    To safely infiltrate the pce with such tight security in ce would be a challenge even for Consolidation Realm individuals. However, for Lu Xuan, there was nothing impossible about this challenge. With a flip of his palm, he summoned the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell into his hands.


    In the blink of an eye, Lu Xuan was teleported from his location to the courtyard of the Jiao Dragon Pce. In another blink, he reappeared within the pce grounds.


    Somewhere beyond the pce grounds, a fearsome Consolidation Realm monster snapped its eyes open. The creature had instinctively detected someone¡¯s presence; yet as it looked around its surroundings, it could see no other life-form. Assured by this observation, the creature stretched and returned to its rest.


    The interior of the Jiao Dragon Pce was a world away from the wilderness of the realm. The pce was splendorous, with intricateyers of floors and staircases, and detailed portraits carved into the columns of the pce, it was a grandiose disy of opulence.


    Servants and soldiers moved around the pce. Despite their human-like silhouette, all of them appeared to have the features of fearsome monsters.


    Lu Xuan watched his surroundings casually. The creatures around him were all above the low level of the Divine Transformation Realm, and some were clearly leaders of their n who at the very least had the ability of the Three Flower Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan sensed a greater danger within the secluded areas of the pce. He had picked up the presence of powerful entities. Although they had concealed their presence, they were unable to hide from Lu Xuan.


    ¡°The Jiao Dragon Pce is a tricky ce. Though it is nothingpared to the member of the trinity it will be in a few hundred years,¡± Lu Xuan silentlymented in awe. ¡°But I don¡¯t doubt that the level it is at now will already be capable of conquering the human world.¡±


    The prolonged lifespan of the Dragon ns could have been one of the reasons the Jiao Dragon Pce held back their invasion by a few hundred years, despite their current state of power. However, the powerful XuanHuo Sect Leader and the Demonic Deity of the North may have yed a part in the dy too.


    The Northern Demonic Sect must be equally, if not more, powerful than the Jiao Dragon Pce. Hence the pce decided to stay low and conceal its ambition to take control over the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Lu Xuan activated the ability of the Immortal Divine Tortoise to disguise himself. Fortunately, his arrival was not noticed by the guards and the servants.


    Nevertheless, as the Jiao Dragon King remained his main enemy, Lu Xuan must move carefully through the pce to avoid him. To his surprise, his careful investigations revealed that the Jiao Dragon King was not in the pce.


    The pce was peaceful. It was unbelievable that Lu Xuan was able to enter the pce without alerting the wall of guards outside.


    Ahead of him, a line of servants who served the monster n chiefs walked past.


    ¡°Activating Heaven and Earth Sleeve Magic¡±. With a wave of his hand, Lu Xuan sent the line of servants away.


    When the servants reappeared, they were in the Sky Ocean Secret Realm. Before the servants were able to get their bearings, they were struck unconscious by the gigantic tail of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon who had been protecting the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    Normal ranked monsters like them could not block its attack.


    But Lu Xuan was not done with the servants yet. He activated his mind-reading ability and reached into their minds to pry for information about the pce.


    Within seconds, he learned about the location of the treasury. Upon doing so, he nonchntly threw the bodies of the servants to the Jiao Dragon as a thank you treat. The Jiao Dragon enjoyed its meal greatly.


    Summoning the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell again, Lu Xuan traversed through the realms before arriving at the Jiao Dragon Pce treasury without a sound. In a split second, Lu Xuan teleported himself into the treasury.


    However, as Lu Xuan stepped into the treasury, his sixth sense alerted to him that he was not alone. A foreboding presence has set its sights on him.


    Crouching within the treasury was a titanic deep-sea monster.


    The change in atmosphere due to Lu Xuan¡¯s teleportation must have caught the attention of this creature.


    Not another fearsome monster!


    The monster instinctively posed for a growl to alert the others in the pce, but before it could do so, a bright golden rayunched towards it at lightning speed.


    Quickly!


    Faster!


    Faster!


    Before the monster could react to the frightening speed, the golden light had sliced into its skull, splitting it into halves.


    It was a shame that a monster who had not fully reached its potential but had surpassed the deep-sea snapping tortoise chief, and even Li Shou in terms of strength, had been abruptly eliminated by Lu Xuan¡¯s sword.


    Picking up the carcass of the monster, Lu Xuan threw it into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm. The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon weed this gift heartily.


    ¡°Lucky you,¡± Lu Xuanughed. ¡°This is the good stuff. Eating more of this will help you with your transformation.¡± This was the body of a Consolidation Realm monster and it was packed with immense energy and mana.


    For someone like Lu Xuan, the carcass would have to be eaten over the course of years for it to have some utility. But for the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, this was a gift from the heavens.


    The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon dug into its meal immediately, chomping down the monster. With every bite, mana and energy started to seep from the Dragon¡¯s body and wash its flesh.


    For the Dragon ns, the constant washing of its flesh indicated a constant purification of its blood and soul, and it was a key to a constant gain of power.


    This was its most ideal scenario.


    The methods for the majority of monsters to gain power werergely simr. There was little meditation required and the focus was on the constant purification of blood and soul. This method of was much simpler than that of humans.


    Lu Xuan turned back to the treasury. ¡°Well then, I will ept these gifts graciously!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed loudly as he retrieved the ring of cosmos from his sleeves and activated its ability. In an instant, every treasure was transported into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.

 Chapter 877 - Becoming Stronger, at the Peak of Middle-Staged Consolidation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 877: Bing Stronger, at the Peak of Middle-Staged Consolidation Realm</h4>


    This treasure vault was huge in scale and had been heaped with resources plundered by the Jiao Dragon King over thousands of years. Among them were innumerable mid-grade spirit stones of various types.


    With a wave of Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, the countless treasures were divided into two. Among them, the deep-sea specialty ores, as well as various kinds of cultivation treasures, all poured into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    As for the mid-tier spirit stones, as well as the extremely precious high-tier spirit stones that were wedged within, they all shattered into powder. The spirit qi contained inside them gushed directly towards Lu Xuan like a long river, presenting a splendid sight.


    An incalcble amount of spirit qi rushed toward Lu Xuan¡¯s surroundings. He took a long breath, and all of it flowed into his body, cleansing Lu Xuan¡¯s flesh and body.


    After a while, Lu Xuan released a long breath full of impurities.


    For Consolidation Realm masters, the spirit qi contained in mid-tier spirit stones could no longer be regarded as 100% pure. It still contained some impurities. Only high-tier spirit stones were considered pure and could bepletely absorbed.


    In just the span of a few breaths, Lu Xuan had absorbed over a hundred thousand mid-tier spirit stones, and had almost immediately digested them ¨C far surpassing masters of the same realm.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s born Taoism aptitude and the power of the Taixu Origin Power he cultivated took effect, almost converting intobat power on the spot.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura and strength had obviously skyrocketed, although it was only by a single percent.


    But how powerful was Lu Xuan¡¯s own skills at that moment?


    Just one percent was already a lot.


    Lu Xuan walked while absorbing the spirit qi, constantly spitting out impurities, and constantly forging his strength. At the same time, he also continued to store the countless treasures collected by the Jiao Dragon King over thousands of years.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The aura on Lu Xuan¡¯s body was constantly getting stronger. A few hourster, the aura on Lu Xuan¡¯s body was already twice as strong as it was in the beginning.


    Originally, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was far beyond the ordinary intermediate-stage Consolidation Realm, but after these few hours of absorbing spirit qi without limits, he was finally at the top of the mid-tier Consolidation Realm.


    Of course, the price was every single mid-tier spirit stone in this treasure vault. Over a hundred million had beenpletely absorbed by Lu Xuan.


    Finally, Lu Xuan¡¯s raid on the treasure vault had alsoe to an end. The various cultivation treasures, by Lu Xuan¡¯s rough estimate, were worth more than 500 million mid-tier spirit stones.


    Among them, many were valuable objects that could not be bought with money.


    These required spendingrge amounts of time and energy, and even getting help from huge organizations, just to obtain them from the many dangerous locations in the deep sea.


    And what Lu Xuancked right now was time.


    Once again, it truly felt like a sudden windfall.


    Perhaps the Jiao Dragon King would explode with rage after it realized that the treasure vault it had built up over the years had been looted by Lu Xuan.


    Finally, Lu Xuan set his sights on the deepest part of the treasure vault, which held the final cultivation treasure.


    It was a deep iridescent orb, which faintly exuded a soft luster. Surrounding its surface was a faint power, which conveyed how extraordinary it was.


    However, only Lu Xuan knew what kind of power was contained within the depths of the orb.


    It contained more than 70 percent to 80 percent of a real dragon¡¯s power. There were even dragons that mainly cultivated primordial spirit magics, and the dragon orbs in their bodies would contain more than 90 percent of their own immense power.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found it!¡± Lu Xuanughed out loud and grabbed the Dragon Orb, breaking its protective barrier.


    Just as he did so, there was the loud ringing of an rm.


    The Dragon Orb was the most important treasure in the entire Dragon Pce, and it was also the key to the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s chance of turning into a Genuine Dragon. The various protections it had were naturally of utmost priority.


    Almost simultaneously, multiple tyrannical divine minds swept across the treasure vault.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    An angry roar entered Lu Xuan¡¯s head via the primordial spirit.


    It was a female voice, and almost instantly, Lu Xuan knew who it was. It was the Jiao Queen, spouse of the Jiao Dragon King.


    She was very powerful female Jiao dragon, who had died in the hands of Lin Ziyi in his previous life. This had caused the Jiao Dragon King to go crazy.


    Although Lu Xuan had never dealt with him before.


    At the same time, the roof of the entire treasure vault was overturned by formations, and a gigantic Jiao Dragon appeared above the treasure vault.


    This dragon was more than a thousand feet long, and when its huge figureid above the treasure vault, it resembled storm clouds in the sky, an oppressive presence to all.


    ¡°Human, how dare you!¡±


    The Jiao Queen opened her mouth, her eyes shing with fierce killing intent. This human being had attempted tomit such an act under her nose. She and her husband had worked hard for thousands of years just to umte such arge amount, yet this thief had looted everything in a mere instance.


    Instantly, she was filled with fury.


    ¡°Late-stage Consolidation Realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan had immediately assessed the true strength of the Jiao Queen even though it hadn¡¯t been a long time since he had entered the Consolidation Realm.


    Her aura was still slightly unstable, but even so, it had indisputably entered thete stage of the Consolidation Realm.


    Although she was not as strong as those at the peak of the Consolidation Realm, she was still a powerhouse that dominated a region.


    The Jiao Queen was most likely the strongest being in the Dragon Pce beside the Jiao Dragon King.


    ¡°Hand over the Dragon Orb, and I¡¯ll leave your body whole!¡±


    The Jiao Queen opened wide her bloody maw, her eyes and expression cold.


    Lu Xuan sniggered and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that stupid? Hand over the Dragon Orb?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you want the Dragon Orb. It has been in your hands for so long, but have you ever cracked its secret? Truly, it¡¯s absolutely useless with you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The Jiao Queen screamed, and her voice shook the heavens. Herte-stage Consolidation Realm strength manifested.


    She was filled with questions as to how information about the Dragon Orb leaked. After all, it had been thousands of years since the couple had obtained the Dragon Orb, and it was through the Dragon Orb that they were able to purify their blood and transform from a python into a Jiao Dragon.


    But these events had been very well sealed, and in the entire world, only the husband-and-wife pair knew, so how exactly did this human thief find out?


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know that Lu Xuan had not attained this knowledge from the Dragon Pce at all, but had instead found out about it from information in his previous life.


    Her hidden secret wasidpletely bare to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you can run!¡±


    The Jiao Queen sneered. Themotion here had already alerted the entire Dragon Pce. Nearly ten tyrannical Consolidation Realm auras filled the area, and their users were approaching at an astonishing speed.


    This was the true trump card of the Jiao Queen. With all the barriers in this dragon pce, the thief in front of her would not be able to escape even if he grew wings.

 Chapter 878 - Fighting the Jiao Dragon Queen

    <h4>Chapter 878: Fighting the Jiao Dragon Queen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Jiao Dragon Queen was gigantic,ying above the treasure vault like a small hill.


    Below the Jiao Dragon Queen, Lu Xuan seemed like a tiny ant. From her eyes, Lu Xuan could see contempt and indifference.


    To the Jiao Dragon Queen, Lu Xuan was probably a trivial issue.


    He was just an ordinary human thief stealing from the head of the Jiao Dragon n. He truly was courting death.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which human sect you belong to, but all of you will have to pay for your actions, and your entire sect will die! Your beliefs and ideology will also cease to exist!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon Queen said coldly. She had assumed Lu Xuan to be a master of a newly-risen cultivation Holy Land on the Tempest Continent.


    But he was just a human brat who didn¡¯t know his limits.


    He may have been famous in the human world, but this was the deep sea, not human territory.


    ¡°Talk is useless,e for me!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted.


    As soon as Lu Xuan¡¯s voice reached her, the Jiao Dragon Queen mmed her tail like a steel whip, swiftly and quickly, cleaving through the waves.


    *HUM*


    Due to the sheer strength of her body, this one strike was enough to knock out cultivators in the early stage of the Consolidation Realm.


    Even Li Shou would not have dared to face such an attack.


    But Lu Xuan did, and went on the offensive.


    *CLANG*


    A sound simr to the collision of metals reverberated throughout, like the ripples of a thousand waves.


    Lu Xuan took a couple of steps back, but was otherwise unaffected.


    Based on physical attributes alone, he was not inferior to the current Jiao Dragon Queen, but his skill was notparable to hers, who was already in thete-stage of the Consolidation Realm.


    This however was already a feat beyond all expectations. Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body was so strong that the eyes of the Jiao Dragon Queen revealed her surprise.


    ¡°Not too shabby. It¡¯s no wonder you dare to steal from our Jiao Dragon Pce!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon Queen nced at Lu Xuan, and the battle broke out once again.


    But this time, it was Lu Xuan who was the first to attack. Lu Xuan held the Geng Metal Sword, and with a wave, filled the entire sky with sword qi.


    The Jiao Dragon Queen initially did not pay any heed to Lu Xuan¡¯s sword qi, but she quickly realized that she had made a mistake.


    Although these shes of sword qi were nothingpared to her gigantic stature, they held great power and could leave wounds despite her sturdy body.


    The scales on her body were incredibly strong, and could even resist the attack of a middle-stage Consolidation Realm master without the slightest effect. Even an attack from an ordinary master in thete stage of the Consolidation Realm hardly posed any danger to her.


    The Jiao Dragon Queen had seen in her awakened bloodline the memory this kind of metal. It was called Geng Metal, and could not be found in the deep sea. Weapons made from this metal had unparalleled sharpness.


    She had been dismissive about this so-called unparalleled sharpness. There were many metals described in this manner, and technically, most metals would be sharp after being refined into weapons.


    Furthermore, sharpness was just a rtive concept. Against her powerful body, any sharp weapon was a mere joke.


    But now, the sword qi that Lu Xuan released hadpletely exceeded her expectations. She knew that she had to do something about this situation.


    Her massive size was a great advantage when facing ordinary people, but against Lu Xuan, it was a major weakness.


    Lu Xuan could strike her even with his eyes closed.


    The Jiao Dragon Queen let out a painful scream, and immediately transformed into her human form ¨C a middle-aged woman with an ordinary face in her 30s or 40s.


    This was on head whip in her hand, and with every swing, a faint dragon roar could be heard.


    By now, several wounds were faintly visible on her body, and flesh had been gouged out. But in just a short moment, she had almost fully recovered.


    The physique of the Jiao Dragon species was also very robust, and Lu Xuan¡¯s own skill was not enough to cut deeper wounds. After the sword qi dissipated, she would already be close to full recovery very soon.


    After all, Lu Xuan¡¯s skill was still slightly below the Jiao Dragon Queen¡¯s. This was Lu Xuan¡¯s biggest disadvantage so far.


    ¡°Human, you have thoroughly gotten on my nerves. I will deal you a fate worse than death!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon Queen gritted her teeth and said.


    *HUM*


    The long whip flew from her hand, and in a mere instant, it turned into a long dragon, whizzing towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Perfect chance!¡±


    Lu Xuan waspletely fearless and rushed forward with the Geng Metal Sword in hand. The strength of his physical body was not inferior to that of the Jiao Dragon Queen, and therefore he was totally unafraid of the her.


    He could do nothing to the Jiao Dragon Queen, but the Jiao Dragon Queen was also unable to deal damage on him.


    Neither side had enough power to send the other to theherworld, creating an ambivalent bnce.


    In fact, the more she fought against Lu Xuan, the more the Jiao Dragon Queen felt aggrieved. Lu Xuan fought freely and with ease, but she was being attacked to the point where she could hardly move.


    Sword techniques, in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, were executed to perfection, and she had never encountered such a terrifying foe.


    Although the Jiao Dragon Queen could be considered a veteran in battle and had a history of more than a thousand years of warfare,pared with Lu Xuan, she paled inparison.


    The techniques carried out by the Jiao Dragon Queen were mere motions, while the swordsmanship disyed by Lu Xuan was close to the way of the sword.


    She felt extremely ufortable being oppressed by sheer strength, and even his physicality did not lose to her. She had never encountered such an opponent. Among the fierce beasts that fight in the deep sea, other than those who could instinctively use water magics, almost all others relied on the power of their physical body in closebat.


    And among the many beasts of the deep sea, the physique of the Jiao Dragon race was matchless and pretty much invincible.


    Even if there had been powerful enemies, they had all been eradicated one after another by the Jiao Dragon Pce over the years.


    But now, she had encountered an even more abnormal monster.


    Lu Xuan had gradually be a monster in human skin in her eyes.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The collisions between the two sides shook the entire Dragon Pce. There were more than ten powerful fierce beasts swimming around, but they dared not approach the vicinity.


    This kind of battle was one they simply couldn¡¯t participate in.


    Needless to say, the ordinary guards of the Dragon Pce directly died from the resulting reverberations.


    Neither Lu Xuan nor the Jiao Dragon Queen paid attention to the guards of the Dragon Pce who had simply once been ordinary deep-sea beasts.


    It was only natural for Lu Xuan to not care, while the Jiao Dragon Queen only treated them as cannon fodder. In the worse case scenario, they could simply find another batch to substitute them in the future.


    The really important assets for the Jiao Dragon Pce were the Consolidation Realm monster kings gathered from all over.


    The battle had reached its climax. Lu Xuan had been knocked back multiple times, but he simply patted the dust off his body and continued the battle like nothing happened.


    However, no one could imagine that in a moment of carelessness, Lu Xuan suddenly appeared in front of a Consolidation Realm monster.

 Chapter 879 - Exterminating the Deep Sea Beast Kings, a Breakthrough while being Hunted Down

    <h4>Chapter 879: Exterminating the Deep Sea Beast Kings, a Breakthrough while being Hunted Down</h4>


    Lu Xuan was too fast. No, to be precise, this was beyond speed. Lu Xuan directly warped through space and appeared before this deep-sea beast.


    Golden swordlight extended for thousands upon thousands of mles. It was raised up high, then shed down in an instant.


    *SPLURT*


    Fresh blood spurted out. This fierce deep-sea beast of the Consolidation Realm had been watching the battle from afar, but had now been cut in half by Lu Xuan¡¯s sword. Its huge body was cleaved into two, and blood gushed out.


    Its physical body was not weak, but there was no way it couldpare to the Jiao Dragon Queen. It was just an ordinary monster in the early stage of the Consolidation Realm.


    How could it bepared to the Queen of Dragons!


    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t handle the Jiao Dragon Queen, but dealing with the rest of them was a simple task.


    The huge body of the beast was immediately taken into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm by Lu Xuan to be another delicacy for the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon.


    The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon was currently on the verge of breaking through, and just one more breakthrough after this, he would be a true Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon in the Consolidation Realm.


    Compared with the Jiao Dragon Queen before him, his bloodline would be even purer.


    After all, the Poisonous Dragon was also a member of the Genuine Dragon family, and their strength was up to par.


    No one expected Lu Xuan to have the spare capacity to kill other Consolidation Realm monsters while fighting the Jiao Dragon Queen.


    More surprising was how brutal Lu Xuan¡¯s methods were, and how he killed them so easily.


    Fears arose in an instant. Many monsters in the Consolidation Realm who were watching the battle from a distance could feel their hair stand on end. With their cultivation levels, their wisdom was absolutelyparable to that of humans, and as such all of this was all the more baffling to them.


    How were they suddenly involved? The human before them was really too indiscriminate with his killings.


    ¡°Human, how dare you!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon Queen had witnessed Lu Xuan¡¯s actions, and her anger grew. These Consolidation Realm deep-sea Beast Kings had obviously not willingly surrendered to the Dragon Pce, but had instead been coerced into subordination by the Dragon Queen and her husband.


    But now, one Beast King had been killed by Lu Xuan in the blink of an eye, and the loss was so great that her heart could bleed.


    ¡°I will definitely kill you, all of you humans!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon Queen roared. If she ever made it to the Tempest Continent one day, she would undeniably make these humans pay the price.


    ¡°Fight me if you have what it takes!¡±


    The Dragon Queen pounced towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan certainly wouldn¡¯t give her this chance, and in a sh, had disappeared from his spot.


    Although these Consolidation Realm deep-sea Beast Kings were not the main culprits of the monster disaster, they had caused uncountable deaths and injuries in his previous life.


    Lu Xuan killing one now would result in fewer human casualties and injuries in the future.


    Weakening the dragon pce was also part of Lu Xuan¡¯s goal and n.


    When he reappeared, he was already standing before another Consolidation Realm Deep Sea Beast King, and he swung his sword once more.


    The situation was almost identical to before. The strength of these Beast Kings was simr to Lu Xuan¡¯s, so how could they stop him? With a casual blow, they were destroyed, and their corpses were taken into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm to y a crucial role in the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon¡¯s breakthrough.


    Just like that, Lu Xuan went on a killing spree. The Jiao Dragon Queen continuously chased him, but how could she possibly catch up? Lu Xuan was too fast. He vanished and appeared at another location in a mere instant.


    With the protection of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, he could do whatever he wanted.


    Only now did the deep-sea Beast Kings realize that watching the battle was also extremely dangerous. Their Jiao Dragon Queen couldn¡¯t protect them, and she also couldn¡¯t care less for them. Various water magics erupted in the deep sea and charged towards Lu Xuan.


    But Lu Xuan was experienced in battles and was especially fearless in group battles. With the help of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, he could travel through the void at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, he had made his way across arge area.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the deep sea Beast Kings, who had dominated a region in the deep sea, to all die by Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Just the death of these ten fierce Consolidation Realm deep-sea beasts could be considered to have caused in a great dent in the power of the Dragon Pce.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Behind him, the Dragon Queen released a furious roar. She was almost angered into turning back into her dragon form.


    After Lu Xuan had killed all the Consolidation Realm Beast Kings, he did not stay. He immediately boarded his evasive light, grew a pair of thunder wings on his back, and fled towards the surface of the sea.


    The Jiao Dragon Queen chased Lu Xuan frantically. Her speed in the deep sea was extremely fast, and with her realm being higher than that of Lu Xuan¡¯s, the Dragon Queen was right at his tail.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The Dragon Queen roared and formed a powerful wall of water in the sea before Lu Xuan, attempting to prevent him from advancing. Lu Xuan simply shed it with his sword, and in an instant, had split the wall in half and went through.


    Behind him, the Jiao Dragon Queen was closing in.


    Along the way, the Dragon Queen kept using various water magics to block and obstruct Lu Xuan¡¯s path.


    She was catching up, and Lu Xuan could even see the ferocious expression of Jiao Dragon Queen through his primordial spirit.


    ¡°No, if this continues, this Dragon Queen will catch up to me sooner orter!¡±


    Upon this realization, Lu Xuan immediately disregarded everything else. He took out the Dragon Orb and began to form hand seals to draw out the power within it.


    He would break through here, and once he broke through, he would be able to kill the Jiao Dragon Queen.


    Judging from the current situation, the Jiao Dragon Queen was ovee with rage, and it was impossible for him to escape.


    The Jiao Dragon Queen noticed Lu Xuan¡¯s movements, and immediately understood what Lu Xuan was nning to do, and her anger burned even fiercer.


    In order to obtain this Dragon Orb, the husband-wife pair had paid countless treasures and put in unmeasurable effort ¨C but now it had been snatched by a human being.


    She didn¡¯t know how Lu Xuan knew how to trigger the energy within the Genuine Dragon¡¯s Dragon Orb. Even she and her husband had to rely on whatever little Genuine Dragon power there was within their bloodline to trigger a response from the Dragon Orb, and with that, arouse the energy from the Dragon Orb to infuse into their bodies.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s method was obviously different from theirs!


    The waves of the powerful Draconic Qi spread throughout in the deep sea. The Jiao Dragon Queen was extremely familiar with this power. It was a very high-level energy, and under normal circumstances, even the slightest amount could alert her.


    Now that Lu Xuan had drawn so much out, arge amount of high-level energy poured into his body, and he began to glow with a golden light.


    Lu Xuan had entered a state of breakthrough just like that, ignoring how the Jiao Dragon Queen was aggressively pursuing him.


    Currently, he was simply focused on refining the high-level energy of the Draconic Qi.

 Chapter 880 - Absorbing Draconic Qi, Skyrocketing Power

    <h4>Chapter 880: Absorbing Draconic Qi, Skyrocketing Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Draconic Qi contained within this Dragon Orb was immense. Its original owner must have been a very powerful Genuine Dragon who was way above the Consolidation Realm.


    Hence, even a meager amount of Draconic Qi it exuded could prevail across time, alter the Jiao Dragon King and Jiao Dragon Queen¡¯s constitution, allow them to undergo swift metamorphosis, and be overlords in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Now that its power was being extracted by Lu Xuan with the correct secret arts, one could only imagine the force that could be unleashed.


    Although it¡¯s called a secret art, it could not really be considered a secret. Across the various worlds in the cosmos, there were many simr methods.


    The life force of dragons was immense, but since ancient times, there had never been a shortage of warriors who aspired to be dragon yers. From lower-ss to upper-ss worlds, there were countless of such people, and the entire life force of the Genuine Dragon was contained in this Dragon Orb.


    Those who wished to obtain it were innumerable, and over countless years, this subsequently gave rise to many secret arts.


    In this regard, even the dragons were helpless. Even if they pursued and killed such people, there was simply no end to their numbers.


    Just like a defenseless child walking on the street with a bag of gold, the dragons were surrounded gazes filled with greed.


    Under such circumstances, even they could not do anything about this.


    Huge amounts of Draconic Qi poured into Lu Xuan¡¯s body and were immediately absorbed by his cells.


    Almost instantly, Lu Xuan¡¯s body experienced a change. Dense scales began to grow. His eyes no longer resembled those of a human, but were now simr to the indifference and coldness of snakes.


    This was the inevitable result of absorbing the Dragon Orb. The Draconic Qi was the essence of a Genuine Dragon.


    After absorbing this Draconic Qi, one would naturally evolve into a dragon.


    For serpent-type monsters like the Jiao Dragon King and Queen, evolving into dragons was only natural.


    But that was not the case for Lu Xuan.


    If humans evolved as such, they would be Dragonmen.


    It could be regarded as a human¡¯s evolutionary branch. Cultivation was the transitional stage of a lifeform, and as such, already a form of evolution.


    Compared to science, cultivation could increase one¡¯s power greatly without the need for generations of gic improvements. One generation all it took toplete an earth-shaking evolution.


    In an instant, bursts of golden light emitted from Lu Xuan¡¯s cells, making him look like a deity cast in gold.


    Within a fraction of a second, Lu Xuan¡¯s power suppressed the metamorphism caused by the Draconic Qi and restored his human appearance.


    But at the very next moment, scales began to appear on the surface of Lu Xuan¡¯s body again.


    It was amidst the constant alteration between bing a Dragonman and reverting to a human that Lu Xian absorbed the essence.


    were it any other ordinary person, they would have almost immediately turned into a half-human, half-dragon monster. However, Lu Xuan was different. With his born taoism aptitude, his ranking in the hierarchy of lifeforms was already above that of Genuine Dragons.


    Not to mention, the Taixu Origin Power that Lu Xuan practiced was the most formidable power in the universe. With such power, even when facing an ocean of Draconic Qi, they could fight for dominance neck and neck.


    When this happened to Lu Xuan in his previous life, the situation was pretty dangerous. But this time as a veteran, even as he was being hunted, it was a walk in the park.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After absorbing arge portion of Draconic Qi, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura skyrocketed. His skills received a huge boostpared to what they had been.


    At the same time, the Jiao Dragon Queen, who was chasing after him, finally caught up.


    ¡°Prepare to die!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon Queen¡¯s bellowing roar shook the deep ocean and incited a terrible shockwave that swept in all directions. It even rose to the sea surface and stirred up monstrous waves.


    Unceasing amounts of water cannons drew streak after streak in the deep sea, shaking the ground.


    Lu Xuan turned around and unleashed a sky of fist shadows.


    ¡°Ka-boom!¡±


    In the depths of the ocean, explosions erupted one after another.


    All the water element magics unleashed by the Jiao Dragon Queen were blocked by Lu Xuan.


    Each water cannon attack was on par with an entity of the Consolidation Realm striking at full force.


    Yet now, they were easily stopped Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan simply gave up on fleeing and turned around to face the Jiao Dragon Queen.


    ¡°Very bold of you. I think you really do have a death wish!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon Queen sneered. Rather than surprised, she was ecstatic seeing Lu Xuan turning back on the path he fled on.


    With this, his death was inevitable.


    The giant ws of the Jiao Dragon Queen descended upon Lu Xuan. A full-fledged attack by an ace at the Consolidation Realm was simply too powerful. Terrifying shockwaves rose to the sky, and arge area of sea water copsed, waves rolling out all at once.


    It was as if the skies had copsed!


    However, Lu Xuan remained expressionless. In an instant, his entire body glowed, and its brilliance rushed skyward. With the back of his hand, he greeted the attack with a punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Dulled sounds, like the ringing of gold and steel, viciously collided.


    The Jiao Dragon Queen remained motionless, and Lu Xuan¡¯s body only trembled slightly before he stabilized himself again. The terrifying collision could not deal significant damage to them, the resulting shockwaves, however, resonated thousands of miles away.


    One could imagine fearsomeness of their battle.


    It was too terrifying!


    Seeing the futility of her attacks, the Jiao Dragon Queen¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and rage. The shocking thing was that Lu Xuan had been able to evade her blowspletely.


    Before this, although Lu Xuan could have also resisted the blow given his robust body, he would have taken quite a few steps backward. His skill obviously paled greatly inparison to the Jiao Dragon Queen.


    But in just a short amount time, he had progressed to a level where he couldpletely withstand the attack without recoiling.


    The speed of his progress was simply astounding!


    Evidently, he had already absorbed the Draconic Qi from within the Dragon Orb. This very thought had the Jiao Dragon Queen fuming with rage. Lu Xuan had gone too far!


    After blocking this attack, Lu Xuanunched another one without even the slightest of hesitation.


    A terrifying battle erupted. One of them was a Late-stage Consolidation Realm, the overlord of the overlords of the deep sea. The other one was an Intermediate-stage Consolidation Realm, but in terms ofbat power, he was someone who could rival the Jiao Dragon Queen.


    In a short period of time, the two sides exchanged hundreds of blows and created countless shockwaves in the deep sea. Many innocent deep-sea monsters in the distance were caught up in the waves and were instantly reduced into a cloud of blood.


    The seawater within a radius of thousands of miles was dyed in the color of blood. Blood which belonged to the deep-sea monsters that were indiscriminately swept up in the shockwaves and blown to pieces.


    In this area of the deep ocean, no one could tell how many fierce monsters were present. This collision simply filled every surrounding inch with blood.


    Not a single one was left.


    Usually, this was bound to attract countless sea monsters to fight for food. But right now, no creature would be bold enough to approach. Even the deep-sea overlords at the Consolidation Realm retreated as far as possible upon sensing the scale of this battle.

 Chapter 881 - Late-Stage Consolidation Realm, Death of the Jiao Dragon Queen!

    <h4>Chapter 881: Late-Stage Consolidation Realm, Death of the Jiao Dragon Queen!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the depths of the ocean, two overlord-level powerhouses collided and caused many casualties. If such a confrontation were to ur onnd, it could level entire mountains.


    The Jiao Dragon Queen was going all out, and so was Lu Xuan.


    Deep in the ocean, both sides held nothing back. They were on a rampage, and wherever they went became a battlefield.


    However, the longer the Jiao Dragon Queen fought, the more frightened she became. She hade to a startling realization that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was continuously growing during the battle.


    As they fought, Lu Xuan was absorbing the Draconic Qi within the Dragon Orb.


    How could it have worked so easily for him!


    Of note was that every time she absorbed Draconic Qi, she would have to focus all her energy. She would not dare to rx even at the slightest.


    Becausepared to their own power, the level of the Draconic Qi was way too high. Even just a tiny bit of Draconic Qi must be taken seriously.


    Otherwise, a single mistake would result in one¡¯s body exploding.


    However, Lu Xuan seemed to havepletely vited this principle. Even under this circumstance, he was able to survive without being affected by Draconic Qi in the slightest.


    It waspletely unfathomable to the Jiao Dragon Queen.


    However, it was a fact that Lu Xuan was constantly bing stronger. In the beginning he was clearly at a disadvantage, and knew that he would not able to defeat his opponent ¨C yet now, he could rival her in all aspects.


    Throughout this time, Lu Xuan¡¯s increase in power was simply terrifying.


    It was absolutely unbelievable that a Mid-stage Consolidation Realm could actually be so powerful!


    This was no ordinary human. Remembering her husband¡¯s wild ambition to conquer the entire Tempest Ocean Realm, the Jiao Dragon Queen felt that this human could not be kept alive.


    With that in mind, the Jiao Dragon Queen pressed on her attack to prevent Lu Xuan from growing stronger.


    Her message had already been sent out. All she had to do was to stall for a little more time, and when the Jiao Dragon King returned, it would spell death for this human.


    Without realizing, the Jiao Dragon Queen had to alter her original goal from wanting to shred Lu Xuan into pieces, to now where she just wanted to buy some time.


    She had to be realistic.


    Under the current circumstances, the Jiao Dragon Queen knew that it was no longer possible to defeat Lu Xuan. She had no other choice.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s already skyrocketing aura abruptly ascended to another level.


    The majestic aura even pushed back seawater within one mile, forming a vacuum. Lu Xuan¡¯s limitless aura swept up everything in its path and formed a huge waterspout.


    He was akin to both devil and god!


    Lu Xuan at this moment looked extremely terrifying. A mere cold nce towards Jiao Dragon Queen froze her from tip to tail, as if she was being stared at by some kind of terrifying monstrosity.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon Queen could not believe it, but when she regained her senses, she saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s horrifying aura had yet again ascended to a whole new level.


    Late-stage Consolidation Realm!


    With the Dragon Orb¡¯s great power, Lu Xuan sessfully entered Late-stage Consolidation Realm!


    And this was not too long after he had been in Intermediate-Stage Consolidation Realm!


    For any other ordinary person, they would not have dared to attempt this. Sessive leaps in cultivation would cause instability in one¡¯s Cultivation Base.


    Nobody would be willing to sacrifice the stability of their foundation in exchange for a momentary power boost.


    However, the Jiao Dragon Queen noticed that Lu Xuan¡¯s foundation had shown no signs of instability. All his auras were stable and powerful. His breakthroughs did not seem forced at all.


    It waspletely different from when she herself experienced a breakthrough. He was a monster that could not be regarded withmon sense.


    Reflecting on this, the Jiao Dragon Queen began to regret her actions. To have chased him all the way here, she might have already jeopardized her own life.


    ¡°Broke through atst. I guess I don¡¯t have to hide anymore. Now, it is your time to die, Jiao Dragon Queen!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the behemoth in front of him with a solemn expression.


    In the twinkling of an eye, as soon as Lu Xuan spoke, the Jiao Dragon Queenunched another assault. Her ws were already right in front Lu Xuan. The terrifying attack caused surrounding seawater to cave in.


    Lu Xuan did not even spare a nce. With a sweep of his hand, he struck with his sword.


    ¡°Splurt!¡±


    It was the sound of flesh bursting apart. The Jiao Dragon Queen did not have enough time or capacity to react to Lu Xuan¡¯s golden sword qi at all. One of her arms had been sliced off by his sword.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon Queen screamed in agonizing pain.


    The tables have turned!


    After all these long hours of battling, it was finally Lu Xuan¡¯s turn to fight back.


    The Jiao Dragon Queen¡¯s vision blurred for a moment and in the very next second, Lu Xuan¡¯s figure appeared right before her.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The terrifying aura around Lu Xuan¡¯s whole body began swirling again, and immediately, he delivered another blow.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Dragon Queen had no time to react and received the entirety of the hit. Her body was sent flying, head facing the ground. In an instant, she flew tens of thousands of miles away. Her ginormous body fell to the ocean bed, syed out in blood.


    ¡°Now is my chance!¡±


    Lu Xuan grabbed his Geng Metal Sword, drew several giant swordlights thousands of feet long, and shed them downwards.


    The swordlights came crashing down like mountains.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The buzzing and trembling seawater on the ocean bed was split apart by this earth-shaking sword qi. The sky copsed and the earth shattered, and everything began to vibrate violently.


    Blood forcefully sprang out from the depths of the ocean where dirt was swirling around.


    The body of the Jiao Dragon Queen slipped out from inside. The Jiao Dragon Queen had not only one of her arms chopped off by Lu Xuan.


    This attack virtually crushed half of her body.


    Fortunately for the Jiao Dragon Queen, she was innately powerful, and her vitality was extremely tenacious. If it were any other ordinary creature, they would have been dead.


    Even though the Jiao Dragon Queen had survived, she was in an extremely miserable state. Just having been able to survive was no easy task.


    The huge eyes of the Jiao Dragon Queen were filled with fear. She never expected that Lu Xuan could be so much stronger after he broke into the Consolidation Realm. It was not just a slight difference. The disparity of strength was simply too immense.


    One single attack had left her severely injured.


    She was also at the Consolidation Realm, but she was no match for him. The entire situation was unbelievable.


    Dragging her wounded body, the Jiao Dragon Queen quickly fled in the opposite direction. She absolutely refused to stay and fight Lu Xuan.


    Right now, she regretted it from the bottom of her heart. She should not havee at all.


    But it was toote. Lu Xuan used the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to freeze time and traversed across space and arrived in front of the Jiao Dragon Queen.


    ¡°Splurt!¡±


    He swung his sword, and the Jiao Dragon Queen¡¯s head was severed with a gush of blood.


    The Jiao Dragon Queen was no more!

 Chapter 882 - The Ability To Swallow Endlessly

    <h4>Chapter 882: The Ability To Swallow Endlessly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Picking up the corpse of the in beast, Lu Xuan threw the flesh of the Jiao Dragon Queen to the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon. To his surprise, it was still consuming the flesh of the Consolidation Realm creatures at a ridiculously fast absorption rate. The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon had unknowingly unlocked the powers of the Consolidation Realm.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, although the creature stillcked skills in terms of battle, it had nevertheless passed the threshold of the Consolidation Realm. With Genuine Dragon blood that naturally flowed within its Poisonous Dragon body, the creature was definitely still stronger than Li Shou.


    The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon now had the stable form of a Jiao Dragon. It had grown out four sharp talons, and two deer-like antlers had begun to sprout on its head.


    If it continued to purify its blood, it had the potential to be an unstoppable force in the future.


    ¡°Master, I wish to eat more flesh of Consolidation Realm monsters,¡± this fool of a Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon said to Lu Xuan. ¡°A few more and I can reach the peak of the Consolidation Realm.¡±


    There was excitement in its tone. To be able to consume so many monsters of a high level must have been a joyous experience.


    ¡°Even if this is how monsters normally grow, this is too fast!¡±


    Lu Xuan squinted his eyes and teleported himself into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    ording to his calctions, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon had been growing at an rming speed.


    As Lu Xuan observed the creature closely, he discovered the foolish monster had the rare ability to continuously swallow anything in its path.


    An ability like this was extremely rare. Traveling the world in his past life, Lu Xuan had rarelye across any with such a talent.


    Entities with this ability were able to continuously consume energy and therefore continuously grow. It was a truly something unique.


    Moreover, what made this ability rarer was its non-conformation to thew of division.


    Magics were divided into several categories. There were abilities that had been honed to their fullest potential by some. This was done through continuous refinement till the individual gained a monopoly of the ability. From there, the ability would be passed down through their bloodline.


    In the present day, many monsters followed the same process and gained such abilities through the constant awakening of the bloodline¡¯s powers within them.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s born Taoism aptitude did not differ much from that. As long as Lu Xuan constantly evolved the bloodline¡¯s powers that were present in his born Taoism aptitude, he could constantly strengthen the Delusion-breaker Eye.


    In the time when he reached his peak, with just the Delusion-breaker Eye, Lu Xuan could survey the Nine Heavens and the Nine Voids. The hundreds and thousands of realms were visible to him. He had an unprecedented ability that could not be matched by anyone.


    Aside from the ability to swallow endlessly, another magics it had was an ability that had no precedence, nor did it abide by anyw.


    It was an ability that existed only to those who knew. Like the ability to swallow endlessly, Lu Xuan had only seen a few in his past life in many different ns, and none could be exined by anyw. Abilities such as this were gifts from the Heavens and the Earth, and the users of the such must have been greatly favored by them.


    It was beyond his expectations that this fool of a creature was able to awaken such an ability.


    If the monster had reached the peak of its abilities, it would have the power to swallow realms¡ªwith one mouthful, it could swallow a thousand realms. That was when it would be truly formidable.


    This ability to swallow worlds and grow its own powers would pose a problem even for strong Celestial Lords. This ability was harder toe by than the bloodline of a Genuine Dragon and hence was beyond precious.


    The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon¡¯s potential had grown exponentially.


    ¡°I thought I was raising this fool to be a Genuine Dragon.¡± Lu Xuan was euphoric. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that I had been raising a Realm Swallowing Beast!¡±


    The potential of a Genuine Dragon was worlds apart from the potential of a Realm Swallowing Beast!


    The only downside was that Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon¡¯s ability to swallow endlessly was in the most basic state and version. Without enough improvements, it was iparable to the abilities of a Realm Swallowing Beast at its peak.


    It was because of how basic it was that it took Lu Xuan so long to realize. If it had not been for his sudden observation that the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon had been growing unusually fast as it swallowed its meal this time, he would have missed this crucial finding.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to intensify your training!¡±


    Lu Xuan squinted his eyes, and a sharp light flickered within them.


    He intended to leave the Tempest Ocean Realm as soon as he had gained an upper hand there. But after he had witnessed the potential of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, Lu Xuan decided to hunt a few Consolidation Realm monsters for him.


    Inparison to the handful of Consolidation Realm users in the human world, the Tempest Ocean Realm was packed with many such individuals , where the numbers far exceeded one¡¯s imagination.


    Lu Xuan realized he could kill two birds with one stone: one to train the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, and the second to eliminate the Consolidation Realm monsters. These Tyrants of the Deep Sea had brought upon mankind many traumatic cmities.


    He was aware he could notpletely eradicate every Consolidation Realm monster in the Tempest Ocean Realm. However, the monsters were a result of the countless years of natural selection and growth in the realm.


    If it was possible to fully eradicate them now when a new Consolidation Realm Deep Sea Tyrant had emerged, there would be a drop in the number of these monsters and their skillspared to the present.


    This would dy the Great Monster Apocalypse by years and the Jiao Dragon Pce wouldck manpower for any future invasions, thus giving mankind sufficient time to nurture more Consolidation Realm individuals.


    In that future, mankind¡¯s ability would have grown tremendously and the Five Consolidations of the Four Great Holy Lands would not be the sole vulnerable force of defense.


    If the XuanHuo Sect Leader had not been the best of the Cultivators, the dark fate of mankind would be unimaginable.


    However, these things were out of Lu Xuan¡¯s control. The spiritual connotation of the humans in the Tempest Ocean was much stronger than the spiritual connotation of the humans on earth, yet both were vastly inferior when matched up with the strong Northern Demonic Sect and the Jiao Dragon Pce of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    No matter how powerful Lu Xuan was, he had to leave eventually. He could not stay to protect them forever. Only with a n with people strong enough would be able to consistently withstand future attacks.


    With this thought, Lu Xuan had made up his mind and disappeared from this region of the ocean.


    Half a day had passed, and a creature the size of a mountain appeared this very region. With its piercing cold gaze, it surveyed the surroundings.


    Suddenly he caught a whiff of his beloved wife¡¯s blood. Although the waves had washed away all traces, he could still detect the smell.


    The death of his wife, whom would not have a chance to ever meet again, started to sink in.


    ¡°Who! Who did this!¡±


    As the creature roared, he remembered the message from his beloved wife. It was short and vague: a human. But who it was not specified.


    ¡°I will tear all of you apart, I will destroy all of mankind!¡±


    The creature roared once more, his voice resounding through the Deep Sea.


    It did not ur to him, as he plotted on eradicating mankind, that his own base would be raided by humans themselves. Even less so, that his dear wife¡¯s life had tragically lost in the hands of a human.


    He was ovee with grief and a vengeful grudge burned fiercely within his heart.

 Chapter 883 - Full Force Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 883: Full Force Ahead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A golden glow swept through a tide in the deep sea.


    The swipe of the de cut through a group of prowling deep-sea monsters. As the de passed through them, the monsters vanished into dust and left behind a fog of blood.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The roar belonged to a chief of a deep-sea monster tribe, a powerful chief who had the powers of the Consolidation Realm.


    Their tribe had been dominant for as long as there were currents in the ocean. Due to their leader being an overlord with the powers of the Consolidation Realm, there were no other tribes who had dared to challenge them.


    However, with this sudden attack, all of the tribe¡¯s members had instantly disappeared into thin air.


    The deep-sea overlord focused his vision: under the golden light there was a figure in white robes holding a longsword in one hand. Despite the dark surroundings of the Deep Sea, the tyrant could make out that the figure belonged to a human.


    A real living human, and not a human transformation adopted by another deep-sea monster.


    Instantly, the overlord remembered a terrifying rumor.


    Though there was little civilization within the deep sea, the existence of a deep-sea overlord would mean the ability to build a deep-sea kingdom. Even if instead of a kingdom, to be precise it was more akin to sub-ns which served the main n.


    The real mark of civilization in the Deep Sea, one that held formidable power, was the Jiao Dragon Pce.


    However,munications had not been not cut off between the ns and the Jiao Dragon Pce. Creatures who had attained the top level as deep-sea overlords were able tomunicate with other overlords. They exchanged information in the form of important updates and rumors.


    As the deep-sea overlords were intellectual lifeforms, they would find loneliness unbearable thus they established numerousmunication channels.


    Thetest news on these channels was the biggest one yet: the destruction of the Jiao Dragon Pce. Everyone in the pce, from the generals to soldiers, had been ughtered.


    Though this was old news from months ago, taking into ount the sheernd mass of the Tempest Ocean Realm and the speed of information exchange between the deep-sea overlords, the news remained fresh to them.


    Apart from this, there were rumors that there was something in the deep sea that had been hunting down the deep-sea overlords.


    One after another, they were losing their lives.


    Though he had hardly taken the news to heart. The ughtering of deep-sea overlords was something they had never heard of, for it had always been the deep-sea overlords who were the ones carrying out the ughtering.


    His main concern was the rapid expansion of the Jiao Dragon Pce. In recent years there had been a consistent stream of news about deep-sea overlords subjugating others while under the rule of the Jiao Dragon Pce. Such news never ceased to agitate him.


    Another concern was the Jiao Dragon King of the Jiao Dragon Pce. The king had gone on a mad rampage across the ocean to seek out the individual who had ransacked the pce and murdered its descendants.


    As he focused on the human before him, a thought urred to him: could it be that this human was the rumored butcher of the deep-sea overlords?


    ¡°Human!¡±


    The terrifying beast roared, but before he couldplete his sentence, a pair of golden dragon ws grabbed him.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Blood sttered everywhere. The Consolidation Realm beast had been torn into halves just like that.


    Lu Xuan then discarded the body of the deep-sea overlord into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm and into the mouth of the waiting Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon.


    With a bite, the creature swallowed half of the overlord¡¯s body whole and let out a satisfied burp. It immediately chomped on the other half and swallowed that too. After it was done, the Deep Sea Poison Dragonid down to digest the meal.


    In the span of a few months, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon has swallowed close to a few hundred deep-sea overlords. Its Cultivation had been progressing at lightning speed. To be urate, there was enough energy within to awaken and extract the Dragon bloodline within its body.


    Additionally, Lu Xuan¡¯s Dragon Orb of Guidance had provided Draconic Qi to assist the Cultivation process.


    The Cultivation of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon had reached the peak of a Late-stage Consolidation Realm, and was only a step away from a true Consolidation Realm beast at its peak.


    If he kept up this pace, he would have been able to break through to the peak of the Consolidation Realm without difficulty in just a year.


    When the time came, the entire Tempest Ocean Realm would wee the fourth powerful beast of the peak Consolidation Realm. And this fourth beast would be under Lu Xuan¡¯s control.


    Then, he would have the resources and power to have solidify his position in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    The creature¡¯s improvements were definitely faster than that of Lu Xuan¡¯s. Regardless, when Lu Xuan had stepped into the peak of the Consolidation Realm, it would mean a peak in his battle skills as well.


    The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon would remain beneath him in terms of power.


    In these few months, Lu Xuan has mastered the Late-stage Consolidation Realm, and he was working his way to another breakthrough.


    Nevertheless, he would emerge more powerful than the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon.


    ¡°It is not yet fast enough, I have to hasten this fool¡¯s Cultivation speed,¡± Lu Xuan thought to himself. He did want to lose out on his own potential while in pursuit of the creature¡¯s.


    Nurturing the potential of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon was the only way to obtain the power to secure a good standing in the Tempest Ocean Realm in this short frame of time.


    It was a great coincidence, that the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon was able to swallow endlessly, where it could continuously grow and expand its potential as long as it constantly devoured arge amount of energy, and digestive problems were never a concern.


    Cultivation for Dragons revolved around the repeated purification of their own blood. Each time, it would further unearth and awaken the bloodline within them, which would speed up the process to reach a new realm.


    In the bloodline of the Dragons, there were countless generations of predecessors who too had continuously purified their bloodline and approached infinite power. The experience they gained in the process would be passed down to their descendants.


    Inparison to the Cultivation process of humans, they were not as likely to go through as much pain to umte experience.


    This talent that was unique to the Dragon ns was incredibly enviable.


    These thoughts gave Lu Xuan an extreme morale boost. He must raise the Deep Sea Poison Dragon to the peak of the Consolidation realm before his return to the Tempest Continent.


    However, what was most important now, was that while Lu Xuan had been eliminating deep-sea overlords left and right, the Jiao Dragon King had been tracking Lu Xuan down. The Jiao Dragon King must have noticed the pattern in the frequent events.


    It might have noticed that both incidents had been caused by the same individual and intensified its search for Lu Xuan.


    If Lu Xuan were to let the Jiao Dragon King continue its search, he would be found out.


    Lu Xuan paused his thoughts and his eyes glowed with determination. The light of a portal appeared beneath his feet and he returned to his journey for more deep-sea overlords.


    Hours after Lu Xuan had departed, a humongous creature arrived at the scene. Sensing its surroundings, it realized another deep-sea overlord had been in.


    All that was reflected on the ferocious face of the giant creature was a murderous intent.

 Chapter 884 - The Birth of the Fourth And Fifth Unrivalled Overlords of the Tempest Ocean Realm

    <h4>Chapter 884: The Birth of the Fourth And Fifth Unrivalled Overlords of the Tempest Ocean Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While Lu Xuan was continued to hunt down deep-sea overlords with the Jiao Dragon King was in close pursuit, things began to spiral into a mess.


    Because of Lu Xuan, the entire deep ocean was in chaos.


    Lu Xuan had been in the depths of the ocean, hunting down and killing deep-sea overlords for several months.


    Given his powers, Lu Xuan could run rampant in the entire Tempest Ocean Realm. Except for the Jiao Dragon King, be it an Early-stage Consolidation Realm, Intermediate-stage Consolidation Realm, or Late-stage Consolidation Realm, they were no match for Lu Xuan at all.


    If other deep-sea overlords were to fight each other, their battle would go on for many months. As for Lu Xuan, he often finished his opponents with one single sword attack.


    He was swift, precise, and brutal!


    When the Jiao Dragon King received the news and arrived, Lu Xuan had already escaped thousands of miles away.


    Against someone like Lu Xuan, the Jiao Dragon King could do nothing.


    Lu Xuanpletely avoided direct confrontation with him. He had dealt the necessary damage and now it was time to flee.


    He was just like an assassin who left no traces behind.


    In the depths of the ocean, rumors about a terrifying deep-sea overlord hunter began to spread.


    ording to the information from the Jiao Dragon Pce, this deep-sea overlord hunter was a human. This had caused an uproar among the deep-sea monsters.


    It was hard to believe that from among those feeble human beings, someone of this caliber actually appeared.


    Even if the deep-sea monsters desired revenge, it was basically impossible.


    After nearly a year of strategically purging monsters, Lu Xuan had killed more than 80% of the powerhouses among the deep-sea monsters who were at the Consolidation Realm, while the rest were hiding a great distance away for fear of being targeted by Lu Xuan.


    The Jiao Dragon Pce was unaware of the identity of that person who actually wielded such power because, from the message conveyed by the Jiao Dragon Queen, she mentioned nothing other than that it was a human.


    And nobody knew who exactly this human was.


    Even the human powerhouses on the Tempest Continent became their target of investigations, but they found nothing.


    The monsters in the entire Tempest Ocean were anxious about Lu Xuan.


    Meanwhile, on a small ind in the Tempest Ocean, the body of a ginormous Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon was nestled deep on the small ind and working on a breakthrough.


    Before the dragon, was a massive levitating Dragon Orb that was constantly funneling Draconic Qi into it.


    The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon¡¯s body was gradually changing. The dragon horns atop its head were bigger, its body was growing little by little, and its scales were also altering in a way such that rune patterns were bing visible.


    With these runes, the defensive capability of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon¡¯s scales could be strengthened to a whole new level.


    Gushes of potent energy poured into the body of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon. It was making a breakthrough, which had been going on for a month.


    In order to facilitate the breakthrough of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, Lu Xuan halted his hunt of deep-sea overlords in the past month. Instead, he found a small ind and erected a barrier.


    He was quietly waiting for the Deep Sea Poisonous Jiao Dragon to achieve a breakthrough.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After much time had passed, the Deep Sea Poisonous Jiao Dragon, who had not barely moved, finally achieved a massive breakthrough. A violent aura was unleashed from within its body and the transformation urred in an instant.


    It had finally stepped into the peak of the Consolidation Realm. Its massive draconic body was filled with a sense of majesty. Within its murky eyes, wisps of light flickered.


    If the barrier had not existed, the area within a thousand miles would probably be shrouded by its draconic majesty, and everyone woulde to know that another great creature had appeared in the Tempest Ocean.


    The Tempest Ocean Realm had weed itself its fourth and fifth peerless overlord at the Consolidation Realm.


    It took another full hour before the Deep Sea Poisonous Jiao Dragon finally controlled the strength of the aura it released as a peerless overlord. It could thoroughly feel the increase of its strength.


    After the breakthrough, the first thing it did was to find its way to Lu Xuan and prostrate itself in front of him. This powerful deep-sea overlord was expressing its respect for him.


    Itpletely submitted on its own will!


    Although it might have seemed a little reluctant at the beginning, it was definitely subordinate to Lu Xuan now.


    Its master¡¯s abilities were beyondprehension. It knew best after having been with Lu Xuan for so long.


    This capability was not only in terms ofbat power, but more importantly, his knowledge and understanding of cultivation were simply too profound.


    Although it did not know much about the human cultivation system, it still had a basicmon sense. And as such, it knew how amazing Lu Xuan was.


    By following such a master, he could reach far beyond the peak of the Consolidation Realm .


    Even if its own cultivation base had surpassed the master who stood before him, it dared not to show any disrespect to him. It was well-aware that Lu Xuan was in control of whether it lived or died. If Lu Xuan had even the slightest thought, even if it were beyond the Consolidation Realm, it would be hard for it to escape death.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s methods were too unpredictable, and this struck fear into its heart.


    And at this moment, it had faintly detected the barrier of this world. Standing at the peak of the Consolidation Realm, even in the Tempest Ocean Realm, one would be able to sense the limits of heaven and earth.


    Lu Xuan looked at the submissive behemoth in front of him and nodded in satisfaction. He did so not because of its submissiveness.


    After all, the life and death of this creature were in his hands, so naturally, it dared not disrespect him. Hence, with Lu Xuan¡¯s attainment in his cultivation, he did not care about these at all.


    What he was satisfied with was that he could feel the strength of this creature skyrocketing after breaking into the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    There was not much differencepared with the veteran aces at the peak of the Consolidation Realm. They were basically at the same level.


    One must know that entities like the Jiao Dragon King had been cultivating for thousands of years, and this big boy had only cultivated for a few years. Lu Xuan was already very satisfied with the amount ofbat power it possessed.


    It would not be long for it to be able topletely overtake the Jiao Dragon King.


    With such a creature backing him up, he could return to the Tempest Continent with confidence, without being afraid of the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Anyhow, the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect was only one person. As long as the Deep Sea Poisonous Jiao Dragon could stall him, Lu Xuan would be able to massacre the rest of the Xuanhuo Sect by himself.


    Before the Deep Sea Poisonous Jiao Dragon and the Lu Xuan¡¯s current power, the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s might meant absolutely nothing.


    It also proved that Lu Xuan¡¯s efforts over the past year of feeding it hundreds of deep-sea overlords at the Consolidation Realm and guiding the Dragonic Qi in the Dragon Orb into helping it to purify its bloodline to cultivate was not in vain.


    Only Lu Xuan could ever provide it with such a generous amount of cultivation resources. Were it any other force, they would not dare to even think about it.


    Hunting a deep-sea overlord was an extremely difficult task, yet Lu Xuan killed them like they were mere dogs.


    This was unrivalled!


    Only Lu Xuan could provide such a steady stream of the flesh and blood of deep-sea overlords for it to gnaw on.

 Chapter 885 - Tempest Alliance Convention

    <h4>Chapter 885: Tempest Alliance Convention</h4>


    Of course, over the past year, not only had the Deep Sea Poisonous Jiao Dragon¡¯s strength been rapidly increasing, but Lu Xuan had also improved a fair amount.


    He had sessfully reached the peak of the Late-stage Consolidation Realm!


    He was one step away from breaking into the peak of the Consolidation Realm itself!


    However, his greatest concern right now was the safety of his family.


    It had been such a long time since Li Shou started hunting down Lu Xuan, and he had received no news so far.


    Lu Xuan wondered if the Xuanhuo Sect would grow suspicious.


    In the past, Lu Xuan still had to worry about the Xuanhuo Sect and had tried his best to not set that bomb off. But now, he no longer had to fret so much.


    In other words, he did not have to concern himself with them at all. What¡¯s more at this time!


    With that in mind, Lu Xuan hesitated no more and headed towards the Holy Nun Gate by evasive light.


    More than a year ago when he just entered the Tempest Ocean Realm, he still had to be careful to avoid running into the deep-sea overlords.


    But right now, that waspletely unnecessary. Even without the Deep Sea Poisonous Jiao Dragon, with only Lu Xuan¡¯s own strength, it was safe for him to say that aside from the Great Demonic Deity Of The North, the Jiao Dragon King, and the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect, no one could defeat him.


    He was within the ranks of the top five in the world!


    There was nothing to be afraid of!


    When Lu Xuan once again set foot on the Tempest Continent, more than a day had passed. It was inconceivable how far Lu Xuan travelled during this time frame and how deep the Tempest Ocean was.


    When Lu Xuan returned to the Holy Nun Gate, he discovered that only Lu Guoguo was present to guard it.


    Lu Guoguo was surprised and delighted when she saw Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You finally came back! I thought you¡¯re never gonna return!¡±


    Lu Guoguo said with surprise and joy.


    ¡°Who said so? I¡¯m back safe and sound, aren¡¯t I?¡± Lu Xuan smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of those people from the Xuanhuo sect. They¡¯ve been spreading the news that you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Lu Guoguo replied.


    ¡°I knew that you won¡¯t die so easily!¡±


    Lu Xuan knitted his eyebrows and said, ¡°They¡¯ve been spreading such news? Why?¡±


    ¡°They want to partition the earth!¡±


    Lu Guoguo exined, ¡°Now that the Xuanhuo Sect is trumpeting the news of your death, many people are tempted to take action!¡±


    ¡°How foolish!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered. He could totally imagine that when the news that he had fallen spread, the forces that had always been coveting earth but could not make a move due to Lu Xuan¡¯s presence, would start to quiver with temptation.


    ¡°In the past year or so, I have in a few Three Flower Realms. Shanshan and master have also joined forces to eliminate a group of people on the rise, and only after that could we consider the situation stabilized!¡± Lu Guoguo said somewhat helplessly.


    In the past, even if there were not too many highly skilled individuals on the earth, the powerhouses of the Tempest Ocean did not dare tounch an attack recklessly. Adding to that was also the fact that Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo had prevented them from doing at the early stages.


    When Lu Xuan was not around, the few who were born in the Yunxuan Vi were the earth¡¯s backbone.


    Singlehandedly, they upheld the earth.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter anymore since you¡¯re back. I can finally rx a little. It just so happens that I can utilize this time to go for secluded training, condense my Spirit Flower, and then make the final spurt to the Consolidation Realm in one go!¡±


    When Lu Shanshan saw Lu Xuan, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. She did not have to worry that the earth would be ruled by someone else overnight, and there was no need to worry that humans on earth would be ves to them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shanshan and Lord Lin?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°They went to Cloud City to participate in the Tempest Alliance Convention!¡± Lu Shanshan continued after a slight pause, ¡°Oh, speaking of which, they¡¯ve seriously gone overboard. I heard master said that this Tempest Alliance Convention has a few Consolidation Realms joining forces to divide the earth. When the spirit qi on Earth proceeds into its next stage of recovery, a number of the most powerful at the Consolidation Realm will descend upon earth!¡±


    Lu Xuan knew that this day wasing. During his previous life, the arrival of the Five Consolidations also urred. Despite the Five Consolidations having descended together at that time, the main focus was still the rivalry and collision between Lin Ziyi and the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Among the various aspects of their rivalry, the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect had the convincing upper hand against Lin Ziyi, be it in terms of personal connections or rtionships. Lin Ziyi¡¯s Holy Nun Gate was not even 1% of the size of the Xuanhuo Sect. If it were not for Lin Ziyi¡¯s tyrannical abilities, there was no chance for her to win at all.


    But after all these years of hard work, Lin Ziyi finally received Lu Xuan¡¯s assistance and mounted aeback.


    Compared with the Tempest Ocean Realm that had been thoroughly developed, the earth was an out-and-out virginnd with unimaginable potential.


    Whoever could seize the earth would have a huge territorial advantage in the future. Even Lin Ziyi, who was not interested in all of this had been forced to participate in thepetition for the earth.


    Otherwise, the gap between the Holy Nun Gate and Xuanhuo Sect would widen at an extremely rming rate.


    It was just that in this life cycle, because of Lu Xuan, the speed of the earth¡¯s recovery was many times faster than before. This naturally caused the Tempest Alliance Convention to be brought forward.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan was powerless against this alliance. This was an alliance against the earth. Even within this group, it was rather difficult for their own members to deal with each other, and infighting wasmonce.


    Despite that, it was still a behemoth that the earth could not handle at all, especially the Xuanhuo Sect who almostpletely hindered the earth¡¯s recovery.


    Opening up territories, new colonies, new resource-producing areas; all of these would have anyone burning with excitement.


    But if one were part of the faction that was exploited, then the situation would bepletely different.


    There would only be deep grief and anger.


    At that time, Lu Xuan was powerless, but now, things were different. He already had the ability to partake in this and evenpletely overturn the tables.


    Compared with Lu Xuan¡¯ster experience, the Tempest Alliance Convention that once forced him into a corner was just a trivial issue to him right now.


    ¡°Now, we are at the mercy of our opponents. Master said that she cannot protect the earth all by herself. In order to save the earth, we have no choice other than to improve ourselves!¡±


    Lu Guoguo remarked. Over the years, she had experienced too much. Ever since the recovery of spirit qi, the position of humans at the top of the food chain had been on the verge of toppling.


    The changes in this short period of twenty years were even greater than those of the past two hundred years.


    ¡°Master said that if one is not at the Consolidation Realm, one will not have the right to even speak. Only if the few of us step into the Consolidation Realm, can we prevent the earth from being divided by the Tempest Ocean Realm. I must do so as soon as possible!¡±


    Lu Guoguo said solemnly. She was getting serious. Under the protection of Lu Xuan, they had been living toofortably for way too long, and there was no real sense of crisis.


    It was not until Lu Xuan had left Earth a few years ago that the Tempest Ocean Realm suddenly descended, and it was then that she truly understood danger.

 Chapter 886 - 6: Lets Go To The Meeting!

    <h4>Chapter 886: Lets Go To The Meeting!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The unspeakably heavy burdens weighed down on her shoulders. The stress felt like the entirety of Mount Tai was crashing down on her, which was enough to crush the psyche of any person.


    Only now she truly understood the amount of stress her brother had been carrying all these years.


    She could not imagine how much effort he had put into hiding this stress to maintain his calm and rxed appearance.


    Her source of immense pressure came from the Tempest Alliance Meeting. Her was about to be divided and partitioned and she did not even have the right nor power to intervene.


    The entire event had taught her one thing: the world was cruel.


    In the eyes of anyone in the Tempest Ocean realm, only the masters of the Consolidation Realm were perceived as important, the others were simply like appetizers.


    And therefore Earth would be the greatest feast yet, and no one would want to miss out on this opportunity.


    Yunxuan Vi, which was protecting Earth, was as vulnerable as a child walking on the street with arge amount of gold, no, a group of ants would be a more urateparison.


    Any Consolidation Realm user, even those as weak as Li Shou, would be able to conquer Earth with ease. This was the upper hand that those who had cultivated their skills in the realms have.


    The power of Cultivation was simr to technological advancements, where those who failed to catch up would be defeated. This was an undeniable truth.


    Lu Guoguo felt the urgency that Lu Xuan experienced before, and there was no time to waste.


    In thest few years, Lu Xuan had taught Lu Guoguo about the Consolidation Realm. This knowledge gave her the confidence to master it. She even suspected it would take only a few years for her to enter the Consolidation Realm with ease.


    This was not limited to her alone ¨C the people at Yunxuan Vi all had the potential. However, what made her anxious was that they did not have much time to spare.


    As Lu Xuan watched Lu Guoguo, he could help but feel a tinge of nostalgia. The little child that he had held in his arms and who called him ¡°Gou Gou¡± had grown up in the blink of an eye.


    Moreover, she had understood why Lu Xuan was in a constant state of anxiety.


    However, even the bestid ns could fall apart.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s painstaking efforts, the Earth had enjoyed all these years of peace. If it had been an ordinary person, the Earth would have been colonised like it had in his past life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brother¡¯s still here!¡±


    Lu Xuan pat Lu Guoguo¡¯s lightly on her head. He was rather rxed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go agglomerate the Three Flower first,¡± he said. ¡°Then let¡¯s attend the meeting in Cloud City. If the Earth is going to be divided, you need a representative from Earth.¡±


    Lu Xuan added with a sneer, ¡°I want to see which mouth dares to im that they want to swallow Earth whole.¡±


    He had the power to turn the tables on the Tempest Alliance and he had already made up his mind to ruin the Tempest Alliance Meeting.


    After all, there was no point in keeping the Tempest Alliance. He saw no reason to wait and he was definitely not going to wait for Christmas.


    ¡°You¡¯ll help me?¡± Lu Guoguo asked with wide eyes.


    This was unheard of for Lu Guoguo, Three Flower agglomerating was an individual process. Even a master of the Consolidation Realm would not be able to help her in this.


    The only aspect she did require assistance in was the extraction of the essences, but that was nothing much as well, for she knew the procedure from the documents that Lu Xuan had left behind.


    ¡°Sure, I will help you!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere quiet and I¡¯ll help you with the ??agglomeration of the Three Flower.¡±


    For a user of the Consolidation Realm, assisting others with the agglomeration of the Three Flower would post certain difficulties. But for someone of a Celestial Lord level, it was a piece of cake.


    Moreover, Lu Guoguo was at her final stage. She was one more agglomeration away from reaching the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence.


    Securing a quiet chamber, Lu Guoguo began agglomerating her third Spirit Flower.


    To be precise, as long as the Spirit Flower had sprouted, it was a sign she had agglomerated the Three Flower. But agglomerating the flowers was not the same as ensuring that they were of the same size. They require different sets of skills and abilities.


    As Lu Guoguo was about to move her mana, a huge surge of power entered her body and surged into her brain.


    Before she could react, Lu Xuan called out.


    ¡°Steady your qi and channel it all to the Spirit Flower! I will provide you with the energy!¡±


    Lu Xuan was guiding the Draconic Qi from the Dragon Orbl into Lu Guoguo¡¯s body.


    Every agglomeration of the Three Flower necessitated arge amount of energy. With enough support from the Draconic Qi and the existing energy within Lu Guoguo¡¯s body, as well as her unique physical constitution, the agglomeration would be a sess.


    After a few hours, the third Spirit Flower blossomed. This was a monumental moment for Lu Guoguo. She was ecstatic, almost as if someone had been funneling spiritual energy into her.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± shemented excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re so strong! Even the Three Flower is nothing for you, you must be a Consolidation Realm user now!¡± In the previous process, she could already feel how Lu Xuan had guided her and helped her with much of her growth.


    She was worried about the breakthrough, but now it seemed like it would not be too difficult.


    As the Spirit Flower can only blossom within one¡¯s mind, if there were an ident in the process, the worst-case scenario would be the explosion of the head, and the best was turning into an idiot from the damage.


    However, with Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit abilities protecting her mind, Lu Guoguo was able to tend to the Spirit Flower with no worries. The energy was strong yet gentle. This was what led to her assumption.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Lu Xuan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re so clever, you figured it out so quickly!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Lu Guoguo eximed excitedly, She sounded exactly like the little girl she was before, without a trace of the calm temperament she had nurtured from the years of training.


    ¡°Since my brother is already a user of the Consolidation Realm, they would not dare to just take whatever they want from us!¡± she proimed with a triumphant air.


    Lu Xuan smirked and joined in, happiness and pride across his face. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go meet them,¡± heughed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Cloud City was one of the four holynds of the Tempest Continent. It was a city with a rich history and one that birthed strong Consolidation Realm users in every generation.


    Before the emergence of Lin Ziyi, the Tempest Continent had a long history of holynds used for cultivation that was passed down through generations, and they were upied by the XuanHuo Sect, Cloud City and the Steel Knight Association.


    The strength of the Holy Nun Gate was borrowed and built from the power of Lin Ziyi, but Cloud City was an umtion of generations worth of power and experience. Therefore, it was no worse than the XuanHuo Sect and the Steel Knights Association in terms of strength.


    On this particr day, Cloud City was bustling. The Tempest Alliance meeting had called for the arrival of many powerful figures: aside from the XuanHuo Sect Leader who was busy on an official trip, the other four masters of the Consolidation Realm users had arrived at the city.


    Undoubtedly, this day was going to be an honorable spectacle to behold!

 Chapter 887 - We Lost This Round!

    <h4>Chapter 887: We Lost This Round!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The arrival of the masters of the Consolidation Realm had attracted many other powerful individuals to Cloud City. Much of the world did not have ess to witness so many of these masters of the Consolidation Realm gathered in one ce.


    Moreover, this meeting was no simple event ¨C it was for the division of Earth as a new territory; everyone was excited to have a share of the pie, no matter how small.


    It truly was a busy day, especially for the disciples of Cloud City, for they had been running around all day to attend to the many different powerful individuals from various backgrounds.


    When Lu Xuan arrived at the scene, the Tempest Alliance Meeting was in full swing.


    He eyed the floating city, and feelings of nostalgia crept into his heart. Cloud City was the home of many mythologies and legends, his experiences here in his past life had provided him with many stories and facts about the city.


    Below the city, there was a small dragon¡¯s vein that sustained the city¡¯s supply of spirit qi ceaselessly to keep the city afloat in the sky.


    For Lu Guoguo, this was her first time in Cloud City. Following behind Lu Xuan, she expressed her awe for how the city managed to sustain its levitation.


    Although she may have been from technologically-advanced Earth, the sights and the engineering of the city were still eye-opening.


    It was easy to understand the mechanisms behind how the city was able to float, yet to aplish a simr feat was not easy. Only those who possessed top-notch skills in formation would be able to replicate this.


    Despite the long history of Cloud City, it remained the only city to have this unique ability. The technicalities were not known even by strong forces like the XuanHuo Sect.


    Technical skills and abilities were attained after much effort to specialize in them. Not everybody was simr to Lu Xuan in his capability to excel in many aspects.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in!¡±


    Right after Lu Xuan said this, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell above his head shimmered.


    Lu Xuan and Lu Guoguo disappeared from where they stood and were transported past the defense line of Cloud City.


    The Tempest Alliance Meeting was held in a huge town centre that was filled to the brim with crowds. In every corner of the meeting one could bump into someone powerful. Everyone who was present was a master in their skills and abilities.


    Only the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence users had the seats to rest on, and the remaining individuals would have to stand. Regardless of their Divine Transformation Realm status, they had to remain standing as there was not enough space to sit.


    Yet, there was no opposition from the crowds, they were aware that apart from the elders of the Three Flower realms, the four great masters of the Consolidation Realm were present. The four of them were the ultimate authorities of the Tempest Continent.


    The four were not visible to the naked eye as they remain seated on their thrones high above the crowds, floating in midair.


    Their silhouettes loomed in the sky, almost as if there was a mysterious power that concealed their prying eyes. All that could be seen were the four frightening outlines of the strongest beings: the current rulers of the world, who were also the pirs for the humans of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    It was because of their presence, that the humans of the Tempest Ocean Realm did not face a massacre simr to the humans of Earth. Though they were oppressed, they at least they had better fates than the humans who faced the partition of their.


    At this moment too, there was a fight happening in a ring set up between the boundaries of realms. Two figures were engaged in a furious exchange.


    ¡°I cannot believe a native from Earth would be able to spar with Wen Shengjie, the head disciple of the XuanHuo Sect, for so long! That Lu Shanshan is strong!¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly! Wen Shengjie was trained with everything the XuanHuo Sect had and was rumored to be able to enter the Consolidation Realm too!¡±


    ¡°Even though her realm had been suppressed, Lu Shanshan was able to persist for so long! It must not have been easy!¡±


    Discussions erupted from the audience. The two figures on stage were clearly well-known individuals. One in particr, was the sessor of the Holy Nuns Gate and XuanHuo Sect, one of the strongmen and leaders of the next generation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on humans from Earth! They may be natives but you cannot forget those who have fallen in their hands!¡±


    ¡°I heard this rumor from the XuanHuo Sect about a certain someone who has arrived at Tempest Continent. This Lu Shanshan is the sister of Lu Xuan!¡±


    The words rang as a reminder through the crowd. During the previous conflict, there were many powerful users of the Three Flower Realm, including the beast kings from the Northern Demonic Sect that were eliminated by him, while the rest had been banished back to where they came from.


    The presence of an individual from Earth who had the ability to eliminate even divine beings was no longer a secret. This was widespread throughout the continent, and the mere thought of this made them terribly anxious.


    ¡°He was just a big fish in a small pond. Now that the four masters are here it means that the Tempest Continent has control over Earth¡¯s fate. Do you think these natives can still put up a resistance?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Even if Lu Xuan dares to show up, he could not match up to the masters of Consolidation Realm!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the news of the Tempest Alliance Meeting has been out for months now yet he still has not dared to appear. Guess he wasn¡¯t any threat after all nor is he a Consolidation Realm user. Merely a powerless ant!¡±


    Just then, there was a development in the fight on stage. Despite the initial stalemate, the tables had been turned.


    A massive fire phoenix made from Spiritual Aether manifested from thin air and charged towards Lu Shanshan.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    This attack was much stronger than the previous ones. Lu Shanshan had not been able to defend herself in time and was blown away by the fire phoenix. She coughed up a spray of bood.


    ¡°Wen Shengjie had been hiding his true potential all along! The previous stalemate was a bluff!¡±


    The audience went wild. Wen Shengjie¡¯s performance now far surpassed what he showed in the stand-off that he had been caught in with Lu Shanshan.


    The bluff was intentional. Given he had already mastered the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, he had an advantage over Lu Shanshan who had only just agglomerated the Auric Flower and the Essence Flower.


    ¡°What an intense plot. He decided to suppress his powers at the start only to reveal it all in the end. Judging from Lu Shanshan¡¯s performance before this, she could only hold him off for a while or was neck and neck. But with this attack, Lu Shanshan does not stand a chance!¡±


    Many in the audience had seen through his performance, and this was clearly a scheme.


    Back on stage, Wen Shengjie took the opportunity tounch a second attack. His intentions were clear: he was not here to have a friendly match, but to eliminate Lu Shanshan.


    At the top of the clouds, the four figures stood silent. Suddenly, one of the figures reached down in the form of arge, gaseous hand.


    The hand reached towards Lu Shanshan and enveloped her inside, shielding her from further harm. ¡°We will admit defeat for this round!¡±

 Chapter 888 - I Would Have Killed You If I Could Beat You

    <h4>Chapter 888: I Would Have Killed You If I Could Beat You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But at this moment, a slightly hoarse voice sounded through the air.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t interfere with the affairs of the young, Sectmaster Lin. Don¡¯t you even realize this?¡±


    Upon these words, therge hand that had reached out abruptly dissipated.


    ¡°Long Feihua!¡±


    A female voice angrily yelled out a name.


    This name once shook the whole world, and it belonged to one of the three legends standing at the apex of the entire Tempest Ocean Realm.


    The Xuanhuo Sect leader, Long Feihua!


    But it was already toote. Wen Shengjie had already reached Lu Shanshan, and lunged the spear in his hand towards her. If this attacknded on Lu Shanshan, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would still be seriously injured.


    Therge spear turned into a ming phoenix, sting directly towards Lu Shanshan.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t hurt my sister!¡±


    Suddenly, a shout came from the sidelines, and then a beam of sword qi pierced the sky, instantly slicing the huge ming phoenix into pieces.


    Immediately after, a figure appeared, moving in a thunderous manner. It smashed the barrier surrounding the ring, and presented itself on the field.


    ¡°Who is that? Such speed and power!¡±


    Many saw a young girl, who appeared to be in her teens holding a long sword, with her brows furrowed. She had surprising physical prowess, having smashed and broken into the barrier.


    ¡°She called her her sister. Could she be the second true disciple of the Holy Nun Gate as well as Lu Shanshan¡¯s younger sister, Lu Guoguo?¡±


    The crowd finally realized that the person on the field was probably the legendary Lu Guoguo. Many had heard of this beautiful pair of sisters, but the majority of them had never seen them before.


    After all, ever since they entered the Holy Nun Gate and found a martial master, both of them had seized the time to focus all their attention on cultivation.


    They were as reclusive as their master, and many had only heard about but never seen them.


    Rumors had it that a pair of very powerful sisters had appeared in the Holy Nun Gate, and it only had taken them only a few years to establish a reputation for themeselves.


    The news that the future sectmaster of the Holy Nun Gate would be selected from one of these two had even been spread multiple times.


    Earlier, everyone had witnessed Lu Shanshan¡¯s strength. Although she had been defeated, it did not prevent everyone from acknowledging her potential. Judging from the duration of her cultivation, if she were the same age as Wen Shengjie, she would probably have reached the Consolidation Realm a long time ago.


    As soon as the younger sister made her move, it was clear that she was not inferior to her elder sister, and had even surpassed her in strength.


    ¡°These sisters alone are already this powerful. ording to rumors, they still have an elder brother who is even stronger. I don¡¯t know what kind of people they are, but they already have the ability to kill a cultivator with Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence more than a year ago. His power is probablyparable to Wen Shengjie¡¯s, and may even be greater!¡±


    They spected about Lu Xuan¡¯s strength based on the sisters, but there was no way for them to imagine that Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level had improved dramatically over the course of the year.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Above the sky, a powerful figure asked with a questioning tone.


    ¡°The other one?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s right. This is my other apprentice, Lu Guoguo. Long Feihua, the only advantage you have over me is that Wen Shengjie has cultivated for a hundred years more than my two apprentices. All this time you¡¯ve wasted. Well, if my two disciples had cultivated for another hundred years, their powers would be more than enough to defeat even you!¡±


    In the void, Lin Ziyi had seen Lu Guoguo¡¯s sudden arrival, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In anger, she cursed at Long Feihua, the leader of Xuanhuo Sect.


    Earlier, she had wanted to save her people, but who knew that she would be prevented from doing so by the sectmaster of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    She had almost intervened, disregarding her standing. But unexpectedly at the critical moment, Lu Guoguo who was supposed to be taking charge of the Holy Nun Gate, had suddenly appeared on the ring.


    Only then did she finally breathe a sigh of relief. Thinking of this, she red even more angrily at Long Feihua who was in the distance.


    If he hadn¡¯t had a hold over her weakness, she wouldn¡¯t have let Lu Shanshane up on stage to battle Wen Shengjie.


    After all, she understood Wen Shengjie¡¯s strength very well. In fact, she was only a little older than Wen Shengjie, and by a broader definition, she could also be regarded as being in the same generation as him.


    Therefore, she was still very clear about Wen Shengjie¡¯s power. Before she had crossed into the Consolidation Realm, Wen Shengjie had been regarded by many as one of herpetitors.


    However, absolutely no one expected that the threshold of the Consolidation Realm, which had stumped countless people, was so easily crossed by Lin Ziyi.


    Since then, there was a drastic change in their reputation.


    To have been cunningly trapped by the old fox, Long Feihua, from the very beginning, if it weren¡¯t for her being unable to defeat him, with her temperament, she would have turned against him long ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you enjoy yourself for a few more years. When I break through, your good days wille to an end!¡±


    Lin Ziyi thought in her heart.


    At this moment, in the arena, after Lu Guoguo had fed her sister Lu Shanshan some healing alkahestry pills, she pointed her sword at Wen Shengjie and said, ¡°Wen Shengjie, I¡¯ve heard about you. With your higher realm you did not fight my sister fairly, and have even resorted to winning through cunning means. Let me take you on instead!¡±


    Wen Shengjie nced at Lu Guoguo. He knew that he did y some tricks. Although there was nothing wrong with unscrupulous means if it meant a victory, since it was a ring match, he still hoped to win fair and square.


    Who knew that Lu Shanshan was so tenacious? His realm was far higher than hers, yet he still couldn¡¯t take her down in an instant, which was why he came up with such a n.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to recover, lest you say that I bullied you!¡±


    Lu Guoguo said magnanimously and then helped her sister aside.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Wen Shengjieunched his attack immediately. A spear sted out, and before everyone¡¯s eyes, the air behind the spear copsed and a terrifying sonic boom erupted.


    ¡°Again with a sneak attack. Who do you think I am?¡± Lu Guoguo turned angrily to face the shot.


    There was another horrifying explosion, and the battle began once again.


    But this time, one of the two parties had changed, and the battle was even more intense.


    ¡°This Lu Guoguo is even more powerful than Lu Shanshan. She is already in the realm of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence!¡±


    Many people were shocked to find that Lu Guoguo was actually much more powerful than Lu Shanshan.


    Lu Shanshan had already condensed two of the Three Flowers, and this kind of cultivation speed was enough to shock the world.


    For Lu Guoguo to be at Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence, it was almost unthinkable.


    Wen Shengjie, who had still had the leisure to hold back when facing Lu Shanshan, was forced to the point where he had to put in all his effort in every attack.


    Even so, his every move was still suppressed by Lu Guoguo, something which many could clearly see.


    Lu Guoguo¡¯s momentum continued to rise, while Wen Shengjie¡¯s began to decline. Beyond doubt, there was a discrepancy in their powers.

 Chapter 889 - Universally Condemned

    <h4>Chapter 889: Universally Condemned</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How did Guoguo grow so powerful?¡± Lu Shanshan, who was on the sidelines, looked at her sister who had grown in strength while healing, and was feeling a little astonished.


    Her younger sister¡¯s power should have been roughly the same as hers.


    The two had almost the same aptitude, the same talents, and also had ess to the same amount of resources. But now, the younger sister had stepped into the realm of Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence before she had.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened while she wasn¡¯t around. When she had left the Holy Nun Gate, Lu Guoguo had not yet broken through. In such a short time, how could she have achieved a breakthrough so easily?


    Suddenly, there was a hand on her back, and warm mana poured into her body.


    She could feel her internal injuries recover rapidly, and in barely just two or three breaths, she had fully recovered.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She turned around, and saw a young man in a moon-white robe behind her.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    Lu Shanshan eximed in surprise. She had never expected that at this critical time, Lu Xuan would help her recover.


    She thought of Lu Guoguo who had suddenly appeared and connected the dots, and realized the reason why Lu Guoguo was able to improve her cultivation so much in such a short period of time.


    Personally, she had always believed that her brother Lu Xuan had unlimited potential beyond one¡¯sprehension.


    Even her master was inferior to her elder brother in this respect.


    If there was anyone who could help Lu Guoguo reach Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence in such a short time, then it could only be him.


    But she was pleasantly surprised, especially since Xuanhuo Sect had spread the news that her eldest brother had died at the hands of Li Shou, the deputy head of Xuanhuo Sect. Yet her brother appeared at a time like this.


    Soon, many people around the ring also noticed Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden appearance.


    ¡°Could that be the legendary elder brother of Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo?¡±


    Someone pointed to Lu Xuan and asked.


    There were still many present who had seen drawings of Lu Xuan. After all, this was the person who thwarted the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s ns against the earth.


    The number of top-level masters at the realm of Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence who had died at his hands alone was noteworthy.


    Those were the top of the peak of the Three Flower Realm! Even in a gathering like today¡¯s, there was a ce for them, and they were the strongest, second only to the Five Consolidations.


    Every single one of them had a reputation, and were leaders of a faction. Yet they had been killed by Lu Xuan. Just hearing the news sent shockwaves, as if it was an incredible legend.


    ¡°It¡¯s really is him. He really came?¡±


    Many could not believe their eyes. Before this, they had assumed that he would never appear.


    There were four Consolidation Realms here. No matter how strong he was, against the four Consolidation Realms, he was as powerful as an ant.


    Moreover, even if Lin Ziyi was on his side, that was only one Consolidation Realm. To them, regardless of whether it was the lord of Cloud City, the leader of the Steel Knight Association, or the Xuanhuo sect¡¯s sectleader, their might was still above that of Lin Ziyi¡¯s.


    Lin Ziyi alone couldn¡¯t go against the decision of three others. Even if she had the heart, she didn¡¯t have the power.


    Therefore, before this, everyone believed that it was impossible for Lu Xuan to be present, or that he would not dare toe at all.


    Who knew that not only did he appear, but furthermore in such an open manner.


    This had everyonepletely bbergasted.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, how dare you show up? Do you think this is Earth? On Earth, you used various means to kill so many people, do you think you can still use those means here?¡±


    A master of the Three Flower Realm gritted his teeth, stood up instantly and pointed at Lu Xuan, his entire body trembling with anger.


    The number of masters that Lu Xuan had killed on Earth could not be counted even with two hands, and they were no ordinary people. Every one of them had a huge amount of influence in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    The number of friends, rtives, and acquaintances they had were countless!


    On Earth, there was no way to realize this tightwork of rtionships, but now, the instant that Lu Xuan¡¯s identity had been revealed, many of the masters red at Lu Xuan.


    Especially since they thought that Lu Xuan had used underhanded methods to kill so many on earth. In the Tempest Ocean Realm, Lu Xuan no longer held the geographical advantage.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to appear here?¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a faint smile.


    ¡°They, including you, all of you want to snatch Earth¡¯s resources. But obviously, none of them had this fortune, and their deaths were meaningless!¡±


    Lu Xuan spoke their minds, causing many of them to be enraged with embarrassment and even boiling with anger.


    ¡°How preposterous, how dare he be so arrogant even in Cloud City!¡±


    ¡°He must be destroyed here today!¡±


    ¡°How should I face the world if I don¡¯t finish him off!¡±


    All the noise exploded in Lu Xuan¡¯s ears, and the waves of anger came upon him almost instantaneously.


    Lu Xuan nced at them coldly, and said, ¡°Very well, since all of you think that I deserve to die, thene at me together. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words stunned them for an instant. They had been loud, but now, it urred to them that Lu Xuan was definitely not as simple and harmless as he appeared.


    On the outside, Lu Xuan just looked like the son of some noble family.


    However, he was in fact a murderous demon. So many prominent figures had died in his hands. And among them, there were those who were not humans belonging to the Tempest Continent, but were instead monster kings from the northern demon territory.


    To many, Lu Xuan in the arena was akin to a Shura in the human realm, surrounded by endless seas of corpses and blood.


    Lu Xuan was not a kind soul, but a terrifying being that could deal with those of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence as easily as plucking roadside weeds.


    Other than those in the Consolidation Realm, there was probably no one here who could rival him.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, don¡¯t think that no one can handle you. Among the four Consolidations around, who could you possibly take on?¡±


    Someone gritted his teeth in hatred.


    ¡°Lords, this person is the Child of Destiny of the earth ne. If we wish to divide the earth, this person is the biggest obstacle. We must kill him first to prevent future trouble!¡± Someone respectfully raised their hands towards the void, where the four Consolidation Realms were seated.


    ¡°Lords, please take action and kill this scoundrel!¡±


    ¡°Lord, please remove this pest, for the sake of the Tempest Ocean Realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan was universally condemned. It was a unanimous verdict.


    It seemed that overnight, Lu Xuan had be a great demon whomitted every evil. Everyone cried for him to be punished, wanting nothing more than his swift death.


    Suddenly, one of the Consolidation Realms moved, and on his evasive light, a figure appeared before Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 890 - A Secret That Shocked The World

    <h4>Chapter 890: A Secret That Shocked The World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crowd watched as another sh appeared and a figure manifested next to Lu Xuan.


    The figure was around 3 meters tall and d from head to toe in heavy armor. He emitted the strong aura of one who was a powerful victor of countless battles.


    The mere presence of the figure exerted an immense pressure, its weight akin to Mount Tai, over the crowd. Everyone watched him with bated breath.


    Everyone in the crowd knew that the figure before their eyes was none other than one of the Five Consolidations of the Four Great Holy Lands. He was the president of the Steel Knight Association: Yang Zhuxin.


    Alongside the ghastly armor, his body emitted a ck glow, which added to his majestic appearance.


    As a powerful user of the Consolidation Realm, he just was a single step away from achieving the Late-stage of the Consolidation Realm.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to take me on?¡± Lu Xuan nced at the president with a sneer as if he were watching a circus clown.


    ¡°Of course not, I have no such intention,¡± the Steel Knights Association President Yang Zhuxin replied in a tone that was rude and even mocking, ¡°Dear sectmasters, hear me out. How about we close an eye to this, and in exchange, you proim defeat. In that case, we maintain the reputation of Sectmaster Lin as well.¡±


    Yang Zhuxin wore his smile proudly. From his perspective, he had already dealt with both sides as well as the reactions of the crowd, and most importantly, he managed to help Lin Ziyi avoid embarrassment.


    It was clear Lu Xuan held no significance to him, whether alive or dead.


    After all, to his knowledge, Lu Xuan was only a user of the Three Flower Realm. Even if Lu Xuan were an outstanding individual who had in many other powerful individuals of the Three Flower Realm, it was nothing in Yang Zhu¡¯s eyes.


    Anyone beneath the Consolidation Realm was like an ant, and he believed this wholeheartedly.


    Therefore the fate of Lu Xuan was iparable to helping Lin Ziyi.


    Lu Xuan replied coldly, ¡°And if I say no?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for what I will do,¡± Yang Zhuxin changed his tone immediately. ¡°As much as I admire your courage to be here today, I can¡¯t have you testing my patience,¡± he retorted curtly.


    ¡°Looks like this isn¡¯t going to end well.¡± Lu Xuan spoke with the same iciness in his voice.


    ¡°There is nothing personal between us, why are you getting in my way?¡±


    Yang Zhuxin replied, ¡°Disposing of you will bring resolution to the conflict. Mankind is already weak, we cannot continue to be divisive, so why wouldn¡¯t I get rid of you?¡±


    ¡°What benevolent words. All for the sake of mankind? You almost had me there,¡± Lu Xuan erupted intoughter. ¡°I really would have believed you if I didn¡¯t know you had been adopted by the Great Demonic Deity Of The North since you were a child!¡±


    These words from Lu Xuan sent ripples of shock through the crowd.


    There had been a prolonged war between humans and the monsters of the Northern Demonic Sect, and the Steel Knights Associations were founded by the human soldiers who heroically stood up and fought valiantly in the border battle against the monsters.


    Each year, many would sign up to be members of the Steel Knights Association, aiming to y their part in the protection of humans at the northern border.


    The Steel Knights Association could be safely described as the guardians of humans in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    But now Lu Xuan was iming that Yang Zhuxin had been adopted by the Great Demonic Deity of the North when he was a child! It was preposterous that someone like that could be the President of the Steel Knights Association, the guardian of the northern border.


    If it were true, Yang Zhuxin could easily destroy the protective border the human realm had painstakingly built over years, through a simple leak of information during the most crucial times.


    The thought of this sent chills and sweat down their backs.


    Although it was simply a few words from Lu Xuan, which truth had yet to be verified, they were enough to evoke a great sense of fear.


    Among the four great powers, the Xuanhuo Sect was a powerful yet unpredictable presence, Cloud City was neutral, and the Holy Nun Gate was indifferent. Only the Steel Knights Association would continue to push in battle on the frontlines.


    In the event where the Steel Knights Association slipped up, humans would be left defenseless against attacks from the monsters of the Northern Demonic Sect. This was a possibility many were afraid to even imagine.


    Moreover, it wasmon knowledge that there were more Consolidation Realm monsters within the Northern Demonic Sect than Consolidation Realm humans in the human world.


    Therefore, mankind would not hold up if any of the Five Consolidations of the Four Great Holy Lands were not on their side.


    There was another thing the people did not know, which was that one of the Five Consolidations had long been in by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°What lies! This is nder!¡±


    The calm appearance of Steel Knights Association President Yang Zhuxin immediately crumbled as his eyes filled with fright.


    This was a secret he had buried deep. Even after he had attained his powers he had fought against the monsters on the frontline. Furthermore, he only ever had a handful of interactions with the Demonic Deity; no one could have known that he was a pawn the Great Demonic Deity of the North had hidden amongst mankind.


    If even his own subordinates were not aware of this, how did the man before him gain this information? Monstrous killing intent flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m lying?¡± Lu Xuanughed again, ¡°Everything leaves a trail, Yang Zhuxin. Do you really think that no one knows your secret?¡±


    Lu Xuan had his past life to thank for this knowledge. Back then, the Great Demonic Deity of the North had seen the invasion of the human world by the Jiao Dragon Pce and witnessed the ughter of innocent citizens. The Great Demonic Deity of the North could not hold back any longer and moved the army of monsters to the South.


    The defense line that the humans had banked all their hopes and expectations on had copsed into rubble overnight.


    That was the moment when Yang Zhuxin¡¯s deepest secret was revealed. No one had previously known that he was a chess piece the monsters had concealed amongst humans.


    Since he had been ced by the Great Demonic Deity of the North, Yang Zhuxin had not been used even once. Moreover, he had risen to be the president of the Steel Knight Association and had in many demons of the Consolidation Realm. All these made it impossible for the others to second-guess Yang Zhuxin.


    The Great Demonic Deity of the North has a shocking amount of patience.


    Yang Zhuxin was filled with white-hot rage. ¡°Bold of you to spew such nonsense about me! Do you have a death wish?¡± he eximed.


    However, this reaction from Yang Zhuxin further nted the seed of doubt among the crowd. His disy of fuming rage seemed rather overboard.


    If it were true that the Steel Knights Association was a chess piece for the demons, it would be much more damaging to mankind than any other of the four great powers.


    The reputation of the Steel Knight Association as the frontline between humans and demons meant that a majority of their disciples would have originated from many different sects. These disciples left for the North and joined partly because of their admiration for the Steel Knights Association¡¯s mission. Many sects would send their future sectmasters to train under the Association as part of their development.


    The Steel Knights Association was more like an allied coalition of sectmasters than a sect of its own.


    Only after years of development and growth, the Steel Knight Association soon had disciples exclusive to the Association.


    The gazes of suspicion were wearing Yang Zhuxin down. He had realized in that second when the words left Lu Xuan¡¯s lips, he was already cornered.

 Chapter 891 - Believe Me, No One Can Defend Him

    <h4>Chapter 891: Believe Me, No One Can Defend Him</h4>


    The crucial problem with the im made by Lu Xuan was that there was no way for Yang Zhuxin to prove his innocence.


    Even the slightest suspicion could prove fatal for him.


    Most importantly, Yang Zhuxin knew himself best ¨C that he was not innocent.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you imed that Sectmaster Yang was a chess piece ced by the demons among humans,¡± the voice of a middle-aged person entered the conversation. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± The voice had belonged to thest individual of the Four Consolidation: the mayor of Cloud City.


    Lu Xuan directed his nce towards the voice. The mayor had concealed himself by twisting the air around him. It was impossible to perceive his physical appearance.


    This was the power of an expert of the Consolidation Realm. Unfortunately for him, although he could conceal himself from others, he could not hide from Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan could see that beneath the illusion, the mayor was a handsome middle-aged man in a long robe.


    ¡°Evidence? I don¡¯t have any!¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    ¡°No evidence!¡± Yang Zhuxin heaved a sigh of relief but the anger did not subside from his face. ¡°You dare to nder someone from the Consolidation Realm without evidence? Just because you had Sectmaster Lin covering for you, you think you can act so brazenly? I had intended to only take away your skills and spare your life, but now, you will certainly die today! ¡±


    The crowd fell silent at Yang Zhuxin¡¯s words. Expectedly, the Consolidation users remained silent too. Those of the Consolidation Realm were not to use their speak lightly. This was fundamental.


    There was a tacit agreement between them to avoid any conflict in such a


    scenario.


    A Consolidation Realm individual could be challenged only by another Consolidation Realm individual; challenges between strongmen beneath the Consolidation Realm and a Consolidation Realm individual were strictly forbidden.


    ¡°Haha, Yang Zhuxin, what do you think I gain from exposing your secret?¡± Lu Xuanughed. ¡°To nder you? Self-defense? Neither. I was simply telling you why you will be eliminated today.¡±


    Just as things were getting heated, Lin Ziyi spoke suddenly: ¡°This matter is of utmost importance. I will take him away and inquire the details.¡±


    She was not willing to watch Lu Xuan get killed as it was not in her character to do so. However, neither was she willing to challenge the tacit agreement between the Consolidation Realm users. This was her method of protecting Lu Xuan.


    Lin Ziyi had seen the potential that Lu Xuan had. It was certain that he would step into the Consolidation Realm. For someone who carried an aura of cosmic power, the Consolidation Realm posed no difficulty for him.


    There was a possibility that she could be allies with Lu Xuan in the future. After all, she had experienced the difficulties of being a single, weak force in the Tempest Continent.


    The many restrictions and restraints she faced during this Tempest Alliance Meeting were due to this reason too.


    Yang Zhuxin looked coldly towards Lin Ziyi in the sky and said, ¡°Lin Ziyi, he has tarnished my reputation and ndered my name. You are not allowed to take him away, he will be in by my hands.¡±


    At this moment, Lu Xuan was the biggest threat to him. He would not allow Lu Xuan to live. He must be eliminated, even if it meant ruining their rtionship or even fighting Lin Ziyi herself.


    Either way, Lin Ziyi was only at the Intermediate-stage of the Consolidation Realm. She still had a long way to go before catching up to him.


    ¡°What if I insist on protecting him?¡± Lin Ziyi¡¯s voice grew cold as well. She may be an unremarkable individualpared to them, but she remained an unprecedented force of the Consolidation Realm. Her power was not to be underestimated.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Suddenly, two Consolidation Realm individuals collided and an unsettling atmosphere wrapped itself around Cloud City.


    The collision of two powerful individuals of the Consolidation Realm was electrifying and a sign of the terror that was toe.


    With this unsettling pressure, every person in the crowd started to shiver.


    Except for Lu Guoguo who was under the protection of Lu Xuan. Both Wen Shengjie and Lu Guoguo remained unbothered as the two continued their ruthless exchange on the battle stage.


    Their collision was blocked by enchantments.


    They continued to rise like a pair of frightening storms brewing simultaneously. The crowd could feel the copse of air in the space between both of the powerful beings.


    With another collision, there was an explosion of fearsome light energy that scattered all around.


    ¡°Sectmaster Lin¡¯s powers could hold a candle to Sectmaster Yang!¡± A voice eximed from the crowd. To them, among the Five Consolidations of the Four Great Holy Lands, the weakest was the vice-leader of Xuanhuo Sect, Li Shou.


    He was followed closely by Lin Ziyi who had the least experience.


    Lin Ziyi was had entered the Intermediate-stage of the Consolidation Realm only recently. While Yang Zhuxin, the President of the Steel Knights Association was close to entering the Late-stage of the Consolidation Realm.


    Ranked above them was the mayor of Cloud City who was already in the Late-stage, and the one who reigned above them all was the master of the Consolidation Realm: leader of the Xuanhuo Sect, Long Feihua.


    However, the presence that Lin Ziyi unleashed had exceeded the imagination of the crowd.


    Lin Ziyi had unknowingly caught up with President Yang Zhuxin in terms of potential.


    ¡°Consolidation Realm individuals are not allowed to fight. But I also will not allow you to take him away, Lin Ziyi. If just anyone could nder Consolidation Realm individuals without evidence, the world would be now and order in this world,¡± a strict and indisputable voice boomed.


    Following the voice was a hair-raising presence that instantly overwhelmed the presence of the two Consolidation Realm users.


    Everyone looked up and saw the Xuanhuo Sect leader Long Feihua imposing his presence.


    In any other circumstance, to stop two strong Consolidation Realm individuals just like this would have been unbelievable. However, to the Xuanhuo Sect leader Long Feihua, who was number 1 in the world, this was only natural.


    All in the Consolidation Realm were powerful, but there still were ranks within. The Xuanhuo Sect leader stood at the top of the Consolidation Realm.


    ¡°Thank you for your protection, Sectmaster Lin. But I won¡¯t need it!¡± Lu Xuan said cooly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I will not be giving up today. I¡¯m here today not just to remove thisrge threat against mankind, but also to consult everyone. Did any of you think to seek my permission before deciding to divide the Earth amongst yourselves?¡±


    ¡°How shameless. This will be your demise!¡±


    As Yang Zhuxin let out a yell, his body began to explode with power, and streams of ck light circled him.


    A spear wielded with ck gold appeared in his hand.


    The spearunched towards Lu Xuan. Though it wascking in speed, the movement still triggered vibrations between Heaven and Earth.


    In a sh, Yang Zhuxin was no longer just a single person in the mass¡¯ eyes, but an army of thousands of troops. His body had transformed into a Shura Battlefield.


    This was the true purpose of the spear technique and was a special attack method created by the Steel Knight Association to conquer the battlefield.


    In an instant, millions of beams of light unfurled. Each was filled with murderous intent and they scattered everywhere with a hum.


    It felt as if the spear was meant to destroy the world.


    Just the concept alone was frightening enough to hold off any strong enemy, but the real killer was the ck gold wielded spear. It moved like a ck dragon that was ready to pulverize everything.


    The attack was not particrly fast, but somehow in that instant, it was already right in front of Lu Xuan.


    He could not block it!

 Chapter 892 - Killing Yang Zhuxin With One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 892: Killing Yang Zhuxin With One Punch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The nking of metal erupted, and all the crowd could see was Lu Xuan catching the iing spear with two fingers.


    ?


    If one was not at the Consolidation Realm, the effects of this terrifying attack would have been sufficient to wipe out even those at the Three Flower Realm.


    Those beneath the Consolidation Realm were like ants. The dignity of the Consolidation Realm was not to be provoked; this were the foundations of the Consolidation Realm!


    Those at the Consolidation Realm had the absolute upper hand over the Three Flower Realms and even the Divine Transformation Realms.


    At the same time, the illusions created by this spear also vanished without a trace.


    But right now, such a terrifying attack was blocked by Lu Xuan with just two fingers.


    The crowd was beyond shocked.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Yang Zhuxin¡¯s expression froze. He was well aware that he had gone all out. In order to eliminate this bastard who was threatening his status, he had utilized his full arsenal. Yet, his attack had been blocked so easily by this man.


    ¡°Yang Zhuxin, have you been eating properly?¡± Lu Xuan sneered from the corner of his mouth.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s wordspletely infuriated Yang Zhuxin.


    Yang Zhuxin bellowed. Hepletely snapped. A horrific murderous intent overflowed from his eyes, as if it could to materialize.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    He once againunched the spear towards Lu Xuan. This time, it was even more terrifying. The spear boomed with the weight of a mountain, stirring up terrible shockwaves and even awakening the various barriers around Cloud City to absorb the attack¡¯s reverberations.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Lu Xuan raised the back of his hand and blocked the attack. In an instant, sparks exploded all over and morphed into vicious mes in the air. One could only imagine how terrifying the attack was.


    Again, the offensive had failed. Yang Zhuxin wanted tounch another attack, but before he could react, Lu Xuan had appeared in front of him out of the blue.


    It was as if the space between had shrunk to an inch!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s was way too fast. Like a streak of light, he had arrived before Yang Zhuxin.


    Lu Xuan waved his fist.


    There was no earth-shattering disy of might. People did not even see how Lu Xuan made his move. They only witnessed Yang Zhuxin letting out a muffled groan before he was sted away like a cannonball.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Yang Zhuxin crashed into a building on the sidelines. The entire building was reduced to debris, and even the powerful barrier attached to it shattered within a fraction of a second.


    This scene was absolutely terrifying!


    Yang Zhuxin¡¯s two consecutive attacks could not do any damahge to Lu Xuan, yet Lu Xuan¡¯s single punch was able to knock him down.


    As Yang Zhuxin struggled to get up from the ruins, everyone saw that the armor he was wearing had shattered into thin air. He was covered in blood and looked extremely miserable.


    That punch did not kill him, but it had severely injured him.


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back. The sight of the figure in a robe as white as the moon was pure terror.


    ¡°That was just a punch! Without any extravagant disy of might, he was able tounch such an attack with just the flesh of his body. How is that possible? How did he do that?!¡±


    Someone said with a trembling voice.


    He realized that this punch Lu Xuan delivered was too horrifying.


    It was not magics, it was not a spell, it was not a Martial Way, but with the might of his just own flesh, he was able to leave Yang Zhuxin in such a miserable state.


    It was no wonder that Yang Zhuxin was not at all prepared. There had been no indication that Lu Xuan was going tounch this punch at all.


    Without any fluctuation of energy, how could one possibly sense it?


    But it was this that made Lu Xuan even more fearsome.


    With just the simplest and most basic of attacks, he was able to reduce Yang Zhuxin to this state.


    It had to be noted that Yang Zhuxin was an unrivaled powerhouse who was only one step away from the Late-stage Consolidation Realm!


    ¡°Lu Xuan seemspletely different from the information we received!¡±


    Everybody realized that the power Lu Xuan disyed was way above what they had heard about.


    It was either he had some kind of miraculous encounter recently, or he was already extremely powerful back when he was on earth ¨C just that he did not disy them and had managed to deceive everyone.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± In the sky, when the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect, Long Feihua, saw the power Lu Xuan disyed, an aura of solemnness surrounded him.


    Reminded of a certain idea, he almost lost control of his aura.


    ¡°I! Will! Kill! You!¡±


    Yang Zhuxin bellowed, and like a wounded beast, a terrifying aura that was enough to shake heaven and earth gushed out of his body.


    Driven to desperation, Yang Zhuxin had no choice but to use a secret art to elevate his powers. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at Late-stage Consolidation Realm.


    Although his advancement had been forcefully triggered by the secret art, it was enough for his power to surround Cloud Citypletely.


    Under this circumstance, everyone knew that Yang Zhuxin was beyond infuriated by Lu Xuan. The strength that Lu Xuan was disying at this simply had no limit.


    Step by step, Yang Zhuxin advanced towards Lu Xuan the venue began to shake. All of a sudden, one could feel how imposing he was, like an omnipotent God.


    What¡¯s more, Yang Zhuxin was continuously growing stronger.


    ¡°Yang Zhuxin is getting stronger and stronger. After this battle, I¡¯m quite sure that it¡¯ll be no issue for him to step into Late-stage Consolidation Realm!¡±


    Lin Ziyi¡¯s words left many in shock.


    Originally, Yang Zhuxin¡¯s strength was ranked third among the Five Consolidations, which could be considered as average. But now, if he were to advance further, he would probably be on par with Cloud City¡¯s City Lord.


    One could consider this as luck that grew out of adversity. Being forced into a desperate situation by Lu Xuan actually brought out the full extent of his potential.


    Yang Zhuxin was exuding a faint golden light from head to toe. Like a God of War cast of gold, he charged towards Lu Xuan with a spear in his hand.


    Although he was only one person, his power was such that it was as if it were an entire army charging forth. Everyone¡¯s vision blurred for a moment. In their vision they could see a bloody battlefield.


    There were corpses everywhere, and blood flowed into rivers.


    On the battlefield, Yang Zhuxin was the only God of War, sweeping through his enemies with an unstoppable momentum.


    Yang Zhuxin¡¯s seemed to move in slow motion although he was fast enough to unleash a sonic boom. He charged directly towards Lu Xuan, stirring up explosions along the way with his sky-shattering spear.


    ¡°Overconfident fool!¡±


    Lu Xuan uttered these words and greeted him with another punch.


    This punch prevented him from trying anything else.


    No matter how strong the spear was, everything crumbled before this punch.


    All illusions formed by the spear shattered. The spear was knocked away and Yang Zhuxin¡¯s ultimate weapon fell apart.


    Immediately after, Lu Xuan¡¯s fistnded on Yang Zhuxin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    Everyone heard what seemed like the sound of ss exploding. Yang Zhuxin¡¯s body crumbled inch by inch, and blood spurted out.


    Yang Zhuxin¡¯s golden body was copsing!


    He had fallen!

 Chapter 893 - Respected Or Not, It Does Not Matter

    <h4>Chapter 893: Respected Or Not, It Does Not Matter</h4>


    The scene plummeted into deadly silence. No one dared to breathe during that short period of time.


    The power that Lu Xuan disyed was too terrifying.


    Through out the entire fight, Lu Xuan had thrown only two punches. One punch severely injured Yang Zhuxin, and the second punch killed him.


    Thetter punch was even more fearsome because, at that time, Yang Zhuxin was on the threshold of Late-stage Consolidation Realm.


    Even Lin Ziyi said that after this incident, Yang Zhuxin would definitely be able to step into the Late-stage Consolidation Realm.


    If one only looked at the results, they would probablye to a conclusion that Yang Zhuxin was a weakling who had been defeated with just two punches, and it was a simple and unpretentious raw power that he died by.


    But everyone knew that Yang Zhuxin was not weak, especially during theter moments when everyone trembled under the pressure of his aura. Those among the audience who could resist it and remain unaffected could be counted with just one hand.


    ¡°What Realm is he in now? Late-stage Consolidation Realm? The peak of the Consolidation Realm?¡± Many could barely speak poperly.


    Before this, the reason that they had the guts to yell at Lu Xuan was that they felt that Lu Xuan was unimportant, and no matter how powerful a Three Flower Realm he was, he was still be just a Three Flower Realm.


    But now it was different. Lu Xuan hadpletely surpassed everyone¡¯s impression. Judging from the power that Lu Xuan had shown, he was at least at Late-stage Consolidation Realm.


    He had made everyone swallow their words!


    Speaking of the strength that those at Late-stage Consolidation Realm had, it could be said that in the human world, apart from the City Lord of Cloud City and the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect, they were the strongest.


    Even the president of the Steel Knights Association who was killed, and Lin Ziyi, the sectmaster of the Holy Nun Gate, werecking inparison.


    After a very long time, only then did people regain their breathing. They had beenpletely shocked by the strength that Lu Xuan disyed.


    Just then, they remembered what Lu Xuan had said before about the division of the earth. It was true that nothing would work out without consulting him first.


    Who dared to leave him out of this matter?


    It was equivalent to a new yering to the card table.


    Previously, when Lu Xuan hade to the table, everyone thought he was ludicrously ignorant of his own capabilities.


    But right now, no one would dare to say so. The power Lu Xuan disyed was off the charts, and he indeed had the qualifications to be at the table.


    Who would dare say that was not?


    Those at the Consolidation Realm were already qualified to be a yer, and those in Late-stage Consolidation Realm would make them one of the few people who could decide the fate of the world.


    Even Lin Ziyi¡¯s beautiful eyes were shining as she looked at him. She originally thought that it would be years for Lu Xuan to be able to fight side by side with her. She did not expect that Lu Xuan would actually disy power of this caliber after having been away for just over a year, .


    It really surprised her.


    ¡°Select another president for yourselves. He is unworthy!¡±


    Lu Xuan said in a chilling tone.


    Lu Xuan did not have even the slightest regret about exposing his own strength for he knew this was what ought to be done.


    Today, he was here not only to kill Yang Zhuxin, but also to dere that the earth was under his protection and that others were not allowed to have strange ideas about the.


    This had obviously incited public anger and severed the public¡¯s financial resources.


    Lu Xuan had just flipped the table, and since that was the case, he might as well justpletely overturn it.


    Everyone was in shock, deterred by Lu Xuan¡¯s determination and dominance.


    ¡°Anyway, I see no reason for this Tempest Alliance Convention to continue!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked around and said, ¡°The earth will be under my protection from now on. You¡¯d better hold off all your thoughts about it. Any opposition?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words left everyone in silent. They dared not say anything, and they could not either. In front of a Consolidation Realm, those at the Three Flower Realm had no right to speak at all.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you are pretty capable, but you are too overbearing. Have you ever asked us when you made this decision?¡± At this moment, the City Lord of Cloud City, who had been silent, said.


    ¡°What about your frequent killings at my ce. Do you have any respect for me?¡±


    The City Lord of Cloud City looked at Lu Xuan with an extremely cold expression. Even if Lu Xuan had just killed Yang Zhuxin with a punch, and he could not help but admire him for the feat, it was impossible for him to give up on the earth just like that.


    He had a hunch that if he wanted to go further and reach the peak of Consolidation Realm, the earth was the key.


    Only in a medium-ss world like this that was still recovering, would there be opportunities. Compared to the Tempest Ocean Realm, there were ten times more opportunities avable on the earth.


    Without the support of the earth which spirit qi was recovering, his hope for further progress would be gone.


    Even if he feared Lu Xuan deep in his heart, he would never give up.


    ¡°Whether you respect me or not, I know that you just want to find an excuse to attack. Come on then, do not waste my time!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Cloud City¡¯s City Lord and said.


    The decision of the City Lord of Cloud City did not surprise him in the slightest.


    If the City Lord of Cloud City did not stand up against him, that would indeed surprise him a little.


    If it were him, he would not let go of the opportunity to control the earth either. Whoever controlled the earth would progress further.


    At this stage, there was nothing else to be done!


    Hence, whether or not he cozied up to him, the City Lord of Cloud City would not stand on his side.


    On this issue, apart from thezy Lin Ziyi who may not care that much, everyone else ced more importance on it than anything else.


    It was almost as if the entire world was his enemy.


    ¡°Very well then. Lu Xuan, if you can defeat me today, I will take my hands off this once and for all. If not, you¡¯d better not appear in front of me again. If you die, you will only have yourself to me!¡±


    Yun Zhongjun said coldly.


    Yun Zhongjun made a move. A cloud appeared before Lu Xuan in the blink of an eye, which then transformed into Yun Zhongjun¡¯s figure.


    He waved his hands and there was a dazzling brilliance. Scrolls appeared on his hands. They unfolded and immediately, Divine light erupted.


    These bursts of divine light turned into chains and promptly rushed towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Net of Heaven and Earth!¡±


    Yun Zhongjun made a move. This was his famous move. The Net of Heaven and Earth could produce countless chains and turn them into shackles. Anyone who was caught by the Net of Heaven and Earth would never escape.


    These chains formed by the dazzling brilliance were escape-proof.


    As anticipated, an endless chain suddenly extended towards Lu Xuan. The other end of the chain was connected to the void.


    These chains imprisoned every muscle in Lu Xuan¡¯s body, rendering him unable to move at all.


    Lu Xuan moved a little and immediately shattered many of the chains, but it was no use. These chains form again immediately. There was simply no end to it.


    A monstrous killing intent awakened within Yun Zhongjun. He waved his hand, and the light of countless magics dazzled and swept towards Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 894 - Defeating the City Lord of Cloud City with Fists

    <h4>Chapter 894: Defeating the City Lord of Cloud City with Fists</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The lord of Cloud City was good at spells and magics, and was apletely different type from Yang Zhuxin, the leader of the Steel Knight Association. However, in a real fight, he was even more difficult to handle than Yang Zhuxin.


    And the strength of the City Lord of Cloud City far surpassed that of Yang Zhuxin.


    ?


    These magics swept over the area while Lu Xuan was sealed by a variety magic chains and couldn¡¯t move. Was there no choice but for him to be defeated just like this?


    The endless torrent of magics seemed as if it would swallow everything.


    ¡°No! Lu Xuan!¡±


    Lu Shanshan stood up to go in to save him.


    ¡°Go hide in a corner. This is just a dumb trick. Look at how I break all spells with a punch!¡±


    Lu Xuan hurriedly shouted. How could Lu Shanshan, who was only a Two Flower Realm cultivator, be able to withstand the attack of the City Lord of Cloud City?


    That was just a death wish.


    And Lu Xuan certainly wouldn¡¯t let his sister die.


    Endless golden light suddenly exploded from Lu Xuan, which transformed into a golden dragon, surrounding and protecting him.


    It was the Shield of Great Aether!


    The mana in Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body poured out, condensing on his fist.


    A single punch!


    Instantly, all the spells and magics disappeared without a trace.


    With this one punch, all the chains that were entangled around Lu Xuan broke apart into smithereens with no way to be repaired.


    ¡°What kind of Fist Technique is this?¡± The City Lord of Cloud City immediately realized the extraordinary power of the technique that Lu Xuan had used.


    ¡°This is called the Magic Breaking Heavenly Fist, and it specializes in breaking you magic cultivators!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed loudly. His punch seemed unremarkable, but in fact had a long history behind it, and it was peerless.


    The Magic Breaking Heavenly Fist was a fist technique that was especially good for breaking magics and spells.


    This style of boxing originated from the inheritance of a strange man. It had existed since a long time ago, and was identally obtained by Lu Xuan in his previous life.


    Relying on this Magic Breaking Heavenly Fist, Lu Xuan had defeated a lot of masters that cultivated magics and spells.


    Because this Magic Breaking Heavenly Fist had a mystical nature, it could easily break through a cultivator¡¯s magics and spells, and could be described as a countering martial art.


    Of course, that was under the premise where the cultivation level did not have arge discrepancy.


    Countless people in this world practiced and mastered magics and spells.


    Because of this, this Magic Breaking Heavenly Fist could be said to be the nemesis of many. When unleashed, all magics and spells would be rendered useless.


    This involved the application of a certainw, and was also a mystery that Lu Xuan had finally figured out after ruminating until the Realm of Celestial Lord in his previous life.


    This set of fist techniques was indeed extraordinary.


    Since he had to fight, Lu Xuan was going to drive the City Lord of Cloud City to despair. Lu Xuan not only crushed him in terms of physical power, but he also possessed the ability to render this magics and spells useless.


    Of course, not everyone specialized in magics and spells like the City Lord of Cloud City. Many usually cultivated all three: spells, magics, and martial arts, concurrently.


    ¡°Now, you shall eat my fist as well! If this punch can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯ll leave on my own ord!¡±


    Lu Xuan yelled.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you are too arrogant. You think that I can¡¯t take even a punch from you?¡± The City Lord of Cloud City, who was still immersed in the power of the Magic Breaking Heavenly Fist, heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, and grew furious.


    How could Lu Xuan dare to look down on him so. He was the City Lord of Cloud City, could he not take Lu Xuan on?


    ¡°All Returns To One!¡±


    The City Lord of Cloud City shouted, releasing an astonishing magic. In an instant, heaven and the earth seemed to have returned to chaos. Everything between these realms had evolved from such


    And now, it was returning to chaos again.


    As for this type of Lost Skill, the City Lord of Cloud City had never shown it before. This Lost Skill was his trump card, and he nned to use it in the future to deal with the sectmaster of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    It was originally meant to be used to challenge the sectmaster of the Xuanhuo Sect and fight for the supremacy of the world once he had grown stronger in future.


    Who knew that the first time he would use it was actually on Lu Xuan.


    At this time, the entire square could no longer withstand the power of the two. The City Lord of Cloud City instinctively flew high in the sky, and everything there began to return to chaos.


    Yet Lu Xuan was not afraid in the slightest, going straight for him. Gripping his five fingers into a fist, he brought it down to his abdomen, andunched himself, sending a fist full of intent that crushed everything.


    The chaos engulfed Lu Xuan and shattered everything. All matter, tangible and intangible, all returned to chaos.


    Lu Xuan was swallowed in an instant, and it seemed as if he too would return to chaos directly in the next second.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened and tried to see what the oue was.


    They saw a horrifying fist¡¯s will tear apart the chaos. The fist¡¯s will shattered it, and directly nullified the chaotic qi.


    Immediately afterwards, the punch continued unabated and charged towards the City Lord of Cloud City.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This punchnded directly on the City lord of Cloud City. With a shriek, he was sent flying, and he only managed to stabilize his figure after a full kilometer.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    The lord of Cloud City coughed out blood. He could feel his whole body trembling.


    He had beenpletely unprepared to receive Lu Xuan¡¯s punch.


    This one fist could crush mountains. Even though he had used all his energy to apply defensive magics and spells on himself at the critical moment, it was of no use at all. They were instantly torn apart, just like a piece of paper.


    With this one punch, many bones had been broken. His muscles were torn and blood flowed all over, practically covering his entire body with red.


    Although he was not a cultivator who specialized in physical cultivation, as a Consolidation Realm master, his physical body was still tyrannically strong.


    But the reality was that he had been beaten to the point of vomiting blood, and his physical body had almost fallen apart.


    At this time, he finally understood why someone as strong as Yang Zhuxin had been killed by Lu Xuan with just two punches.


    It was not that Yang Zhuxin was too weak, it was just that Lu Xuan was too strong.


    Yang Zhuxin only had a cultivation base in the Intermediate-stage Consolidation Realm, so his physical body was at best at the same level as his own.


    Since he himself had the blessings of many magics and spells, and yet was still not a match for Lu Xuan, Yang Zhuxin, therefore, could certainly not rival Lu Xuan.


    He had already tried his best, while Lu Xuan obviously hadn¡¯t used all his strength yet. He couldn¡¯t imagine how strong Lu Xuan was.


    How could such a person appear in an indigenous world like Earth? This waspletely iprehensible.


    He was still thinking about how to divide the earth a moment ago, but now, he had beenpletely defeated.


    Even he had to admit that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was far above him.


    He then thought of an even more terrifying possibility. Could it be that Lu Xuan was already at the peak of the Consolidation Realm?


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    What kind of monster was this!


    ¡°Do you surrender now?¡±


    Lu Xuan did not take advantage of his win, and simply asked this question with indifference.


    ¡°I admit defeat!¡±


    The City Lord of Cloud City said, an extremely ugly expression on his face.

 Chapter 895 - Long Feihuas Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 895: Long Feihua¡¯s Wrath</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the current situation, the City Lord of Cloud City could only admit that he had lost!


    And it wasn¡¯t by a narrow margin.


    ?


    If it had been a close fight, he could still find a variety of excuses.


    But he had been absolutely crushed by Lu Xuan!


    There was nothing he could say.


    The defeat was as clear as day.


    In fact, from when battle started until now, he still had not figured out what realm Lu Xuan was in.


    But in any case, it must be far higher than his own!


    Defeating Yang Zhuxin could still be considered trickery, but defeating two Consolidation Realms consecutively, undeniably meant that Lu Xuan had the strength of a Consolidation Realm.


    This had far exceeded his prediction!


    Before this, he had originally organized this Tempest Alliance conference in order to divide the shares of earth.


    As for the cultivators on Earth, they were of no concern.


    The so-called guardian of the earth, Lu Xuan, was also like a speck of dust.


    He was just a Three Flower Realm. So what if he showed up!


    Even in the worst-case scenario where Lu Xuan had already entered the Consolidation Realm, he would still be far too weak.


    Who knew that Lu Xuan would unexpectedly erupt with such power? It made even him feel that all these thousands of years of hard work cultivating had gone to the dogs.


    At this point, he finally could start to believe that this Lu Xuan was the Child of Fortune bred by Earth that was recovering its spirit qi. Having possession of the luck of an entire, it was no wonder he could have such amazing strength.


    People gasped in shock as they saw Lu Xuan kill one and defeat another. In the blink of an eye, among the five Consolidations, two of them had fallen by Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    And neither of the two was at the bottom of the rankings, especially the City Lord of Cloud City, who was regarded as a powerhouse second only to the sectmaster of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Shockingly, he had lost, and in such a clear-cut manner as well.


    Even cultivators in the Divine Transformation Realm and the Three Flower Realm could see the difference in strength between the two.


    ¡°How is it possible, how exactly did Lu Xuan cultivate? How could he be so strong!¡±


    The crowd, especially the cultivators of Cloud City, couldn¡¯t believe it. Lu Xuan had defeated the City Lord of Cloud City so easily.


    To them, this was an existence closest than any other to god.


    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s strength is far beyond imagination. It seems that if we want to defeat him, there is only one possibility. Only if Sectmaster Long takes action, could he be suppressed!¡±


    Everyone had finally realized this. Right now, in the entire world, the only person who could take on Lu Xuan was the master of the Xuanhuo Sect, Long Feihua.


    No one else could do it!


    Even Lin Ziyi¡¯s beautiful eyes showed some surprise and joy. Lu Xuan¡¯s performance had far exceeded her expectations, and was beyond any wonder.


    Lu Xuan was more powerful than even her, but others weren¡¯t aware of it. However, she had always been clear about this. When Lu Xuan had left a year ago, he was only in the realm of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence.


    Although the strength Lu Xuan had at the time was already somewhat extraordinary among those with Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence.


    But Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence was still only Three Flowers at One¡¯s Prominence.


    Yet in just one year, even the City Lord of Cloud City was no longer his match. The speed of his progress was simply terrifying.


    Everyone turned to look at the sectmaster of the Xuanhuo Sect, Long Feihua!


    In the void, Long Feihua, who had been hiding his figure, revealed his actual appearance.


    He was a middle-aged man, seemingly about fifty years old, with a few strands of silver hair on his temple, faintly giving off an air of oppression.


    Before even taking any action, he had already given everyone this strong sense of pressure. Just like how a tree provides shelter, his name was revered by all. The sectmaster of the Xuanhuo Sect carried the title of First in the World, and had been holding it for more than a thousand years.


    For most, since they were born, Long Feihua had been the world¡¯s top powerhouse. His words were an imperial decree, and he was greatly respected throughout the world.


    With frosty eyes, Long Feihua said, ¡°Did Li Shou die by your hands!¡±


    Long Feihua¡¯s words immediately caused an uproar.


    At first, everyone was stunned, still immersed in the shocking and explosive news: Li Shou had actually died!


    He was a sectmaster of the Xuanhuo Sect, one of the Five Consolidations in the world.


    And although he was among the Consolidation Realm masters, he was only at the bottom of the ranks.


    But as a sign of respect to Long Feihua, other people would still defer to him.


    Besides, in the world, there were far too few who had the ability to threaten Consolidation Realm masters.


    But judging from the power and ruthless methods Lu Xuan had disyed, it may not be impossible, and there was even a high probability that it was true.


    After all, many people had heard about the news spread by the Xuanhuo Sect, where Lu Xuan had been killed by Li Shou.


    Except many people were skeptical back then because they hadn¡¯t seen Lu Xuan¡¯s corpse, and thought that it was just propaganda from the Xuanhuo Sect.


    And this at least exined one thing ¨C that Li Shou had once hunted down Lu Xuan.


    But now, Lu Xuan was still standing here alive, while Li Shou had disappeared, absent from this Tempest Alliance conference.


    Those who had a more agile mind had already thought of an extremely terrible possibility, that Li Shou may have already been killed by Lu Xuan. If this was true, then it would likely cause turmoil in the entire Tempest Continent.


    And it could even exceed what had happened earlier, when Yang Zhuxin had died.


    Although Li Shou¡¯s power was the weakest among the Consolidation Realms, he was still the deputy sectmaster of the Xuanhuo Sect and had the opportunity to be the sectmaster of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Behind him stood a huge organization that could move unhindered in the Tempest Continent.


    If Li Shou had died, the entire Xuanhuo Sect would probably be thrown into chaos in an instant.


    Everyone was waiting for Lu Xuan¡¯s answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he is dead!¡± Lu Xuan admitted without hesitation.


    Even though everyone had prepared themselves, when they heard Lu Xuan¡¯s confirmation, they still realized that the situation was extremely grave, and that a terrifying collision was imminent.


    Before this, almost no one would have thought that this was war, but now, unconsciously, they had begun to deem it as such.


    To them, Lu Xuan was qualified to fight the sectmaster of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Everything that happened, the death of Yang Zhuxin and the defeat of the lord of Cloud City, had created an existence capable of challenging the sectmaster of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    ¡°What arrogance!¡±


    Long Feihua yelled with ferocity. The skies shook violently, as if it were an ocean swept by a hurricane, about to set off turbulent waves.


    The moment he had received Lu Xuan¡¯s confirmation, all of Long Feihua¡¯s anger could no longer be restrained, and erupted.


    Li Shou¡¯s position in the Xuanhuo Sect was undoubtedly important.


    When Li Shou had not contacted him for more than a year, he had already realized Li Shou probably had a mishap. However, he still remained hopeful. But the moment Lu Xuan had appeared and having heard his confession, all hope in his heart vanished, leaving only boundless anger.

 Chapter 896 - Youre Still Not A Worthy Opponent for Me, Long Feihua

    <h4>Chapter 896: You¡¯re Still Not A Worthy Opponent for Me, Long Feihua</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    For Cultivators engaged in Secluded Cultivation, it was normal for them to be absent for a decade or so. Therefore, after Li Shou hunted down Lu Xuan, As such, his subsequent year-long disappearance was not strange.


    Initially, Long Feihua thought it was unjustified anxiety as he did not have evidence. However, with Lu Xuan¡¯s confession, the truth had finallye to light.


    ?


    ¡°I killed him because he was trying to kill me, it was only logical!¡±


    Lu Xuan put a radiant smile on his face and he carried himself with a careless attitude.


    The masses wore speechless expressions on their faces the moment he said this.


    There was nothing wrong with the logic, it was the golden rule: to treat another as you wish to be treated. If he sought to kill, he deserved to be killed.


    However, those words were not mere foolhardiness to the Xuanhuo Sect. In fact, they were an indication of the power that Lu Xuan held.


    Judging from his demeanor, Lu Xuan was no fool. This meant that Lu Xuan was relying on his own abilities.


    Still, his actual potential remained a mystery to all.


    ¡°You really do wish to die!¡±


    Long Feihua felt his eyelid twitch at Lu Xuan¡¯s words.


    It was hard for him to recall thest time anyone had dared to challenge him or had perceived him as inferior.


    No one dared to underestimate him, not even the old Jiao Dragon in the Jiao Dragon Pce or the old demon in the Northern Demonic Sect.


    Long Feihua¡¯s own anger was amusing to himself: ¡°Perhaps I had not fought in too long,¡± heughed. ¡°Even ants like you are starting to undermine me!¡±


    In the face of the terrifying presence which exploded from Long Feihua¡¯s violent fit of anger, Lu Xuan still maintained his expressionless demeanor as he spoke, ¡°So he can kill me but I can¡¯t kill him? The Xuanhuo Sect are such bullies!¡±


    Even while facing such brutal anger from Long Feihua, Lu Xuan did not falter in the slightest. He had expected this reaction given the experience from his past life, hence the reactions in his current life would not differ greatly from what he expected.


    Li Shou may have been just a vice-leader of the Xuanhuo Sect, but he was still one of the candidates to be the next leader. He had an equal if not higher standing than Wen Shengjie.


    In the event Wen Shengjie failed to aplish thest step into the Consolidation Realm, Li Shou would have be the next Xuanhuo Sect Leader.


    The death of Li Shuo, therefore, was undoubtedly a heavy loss for the Xuanhuo Sect.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for all the trash you¡¯re spouting right now, Long Feihua. The Xuanhuo Sect have acted like tyrants because you¡¯re so-called number 1 in the world. If you can finish me off, then the Earth is for you to conquer. If not, don¡¯t bother babbling all this nonsense.¡±


    Lu Xuanughed coldly. All of the problems between them stemmed from one root cause: the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s intention to colonize the Earth to build a Cultivation base for the sect.


    This intention was one that the other forces of the Tempest Ocean Realm had wanted to stop.


    The City Lord of Cloud City had called for a Tempest Alliance Meeting for the purpose of altering the ns of the Xuanhuo Sect to allow for the division of Earth among the humans of the Tempest Continent too.


    Hence every sect actively participated in the meeting. It was clear to all of them that they had to apply pressure on the Xuanhuo Sect, which was too powerful for each sect and even the other Holy Lands to face by themselves.


    They all were not on the same level as the Xuanhuo Sect.


    The City lord of Cloud City who proposed this scheme was a tenacious man. Efforts to suppress the Xuanhuo Sect was sessful in Lu Xuan¡¯s past life. Ultimately, the entire Tempest Ocean Realm had divided the Earth and the became a colony overrun with death and violence.


    Decades had passed when Lu Xuan rose and chased them out of Earth. But at that point, much of the civilization on Earth had been destroyed.


    However, the events that had unfolded in front of him were not expected by the City Lord of Cloud City. The sudden appearance of Lu Xuan had ruined all of his carefully nned schemes.


    Not only had the President of the Steel Knight Association been eliminated, but he too, as the City Lord of Cloud City, had faced defeat at the hands of Lu Xuan.


    The biggest twist in the Tempest Alliance Meeting was the appearance of Lu Xuan.


    No one had expected the impact Lu Xuan had brought with his presence in the meeting. He had unveiled all the curtains of lies, yet Lu Xuan himself did not seem bothered by the ruckus he had caused.


    Murderous intent sparked within Long Feihua¡¯s eyes. In an instant, he had turned the sky into an ocean of mes.


    The endless mes began to move slowly towards Lu Xuan.


    This was the start of a horrendous battle!


    The endless mes engulfed the heavens. To the shocking realization of the masses, the mes that emerged from the hands of Long Feihua were able to burn even the void.


    The was the sound of something tearing. Many in the crowd inhaled a breath of fear.


    Only Lu Xuan recognised that Long Feihua had reached the peak. If he were able to advance further, the mes from his palms would have been capable of burning through the fabric of space.


    Such power was iparable to what it was today. It was basically the limit of the Consolidation Realm amongst all the medium-ss world.


    If he was able to excel beyond the Consolidation Realm and reach another realm, he would be untouchable!


    He would have the power of the upper-ss world. To anyone of the medium-ss and lower-ss world, it was the equivalent of bing a god. The mere presence would crush any enemies, it was an undefeatable presence.


    The stage of Cultivation that Long Feihua had reached was capable of soaring into another realm. It was a pity that the Cultivation Legacies within the Tempest Ocean Realm wascking and the process of doing so remained a challenge.


    As the upper-ss world did not exist within this gxy and was epassed within higher-level dimensional barriers, the Ancient Star Path which had connected Earth with the Tempest Ocean realm was unusable.


    The only way to reach the upper-ss world was through shattering the dimensional barrier. The usual method could not locate the upper-ss world.


    For Long Feihua whose Cultivation had reached the peak of the Consolidation Realm, he was extremely close to shattering the dimensional barrier. The mes which he emitted were able to burn the void, but unable to burn through it.


    Ultimately, he remained a lifeform within the medium-ss world who was incapable of further metamorphosis.


    He was not alone. In this medium-ss world, countless strong heroes had been stuck at this stage of their development.


    Long Feihua was one of them. In his past life, Lu Xuan had traded blood sweat and tears, travelled countless medium-ss worlds and experienced years of hardship to learn the technique to break the dimensional barrier. Only then, he and Lin Ziyi were able to enter the upper-ss world.


    However, this did not make Lu Xuan underestimate the powers of Long Feihua.


    Lu Xuan instantly dodged a few hundred meters back, but the mes from Long Feihua were relentless and caught up in a split second.


    Among the boundless mes, a figure moved at lightning speed towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuanughed. ¡°You¡¯re still not a worthy opponent for me, Long Feihua. Try to defeat him first!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Lu Xuan summoned a monster that was as huge as a mountain.


    Once the monster appeared, the boundless mes ceased.


    When the mes had vanished, the masses were able to catch a good look of the creature. It was colossal, with swarthy skin, and viciousness was clear on its face. It was none other than a Jiao Dragon.

 Chapter 897 - Lu Xuans Trump Card; Everyone Was Stupefied

    <h4>Chapter 897: Lu Xuan¡¯s Trump Card; Everyone Was Stupefied</h4>


    A ferocious beast,rge as a mountain, had emerged out of thin air. As soon as it had shown itself, Long Feihua¡¯s mes had disappeared.


    Many knew about his mes¡ªalthough it had been long since Long Feihua had made a move, they could still picture him clearly as he cast his Fire Magic, mighty as he was in their memories. His mes were almost invincible¡ªnot many in the world could have gone mano a mano against him.


    Yet, the moment the Jiao Dragon had appeared, his mes had disappeared before it could even reach it, vanishing into the blue.


    The dragon was enormous, intimidating. As it surfaced, the pressure in the air had intensified. It had crushed the chests of the many elites at the scene as they gasped for air. It was the same kind of feeling they had experienced earlier when they had faced Long Feihua.


    Lin Ziyi hopped up from her throne, lifting her head as she stared at the dragon in the sky¡ªas the overawing effect of the dragon had continued to immobilize the many Cultivators of the Consolidation Realm, she, too, was put out of action. It was like time had frozen.


    The dragon was one of the Summit creatures of the Consolidation Realm. As it exuded an air of magnificence, she could tell it was not inferior to Long Feihua.


    As far as she knew, there were only three of them: one from the Northern Demonic region, one from the human race, and one from the Jiao Dragon Pce, keeping each other in bnce.


    Yet, her first reaction towards the sudden emergence of this Jiao Dragon right here was¡ªit came from the Jiao Dragon Pce. And everyone knew that they were a species rare in number, and the strongest of them all was the king and the queen.


    Long Feihua was rooted in ce, solemn as he stared at the humongous dragon. Among all creatures, only the Jiao Dragon King was menacing enough to have caused him somewhat alerted. But he hade to grips with it on several asions, and he knew well enough that the dragon in front of him was not the king.


    The Jiao Dragons would differ in species because of their distinct bloodline, and the dragon in front of him was far more imperiling than the dragon king. He trusted his intuition, and he had an uncanny feeling of its abrupt materialization. At this second, he had finally understood the reason why Lu Xuan had dared him to a challenge, looking down upon him. It probably had something to do with this dragon in the sky.


    He had never met this species of the Jiao dragon¡ªfrankly, he had barely met any of them in his whole life. There were only a few, but this one was different¡ªits threatening aura was almost simr to that of the dragon king.


    How did such a fierce beast show up out of nowhere right here? The Xuanhuo Sect was deep-rooted, firm in their foundation¡ªthey had the record of all the elites in the Tempest Ocean Realm within these hundreds and thousands of years. It was impossible, the emergence of this Jiao Dragon. Terrorizing as it was, being one of the Summit creatures of the Consolidation Realm, it would surely break down the bnce of power this day.


    ¡°So this is your trump card? If you think you can stop me by relying on the power of an unknown primate, then you are gravely mistaken!¡± Long Feihua said coldly.


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms, a faint smile hanging on his face. ¡°Did you hear that, Dum-Dum? He called you a primate. Get him!¡±


    As it roared, a hint of fury shed across the eyes of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon. It charged straight at Long Feihua, opening its bloody mouth, and spat out a mouthful of poisonous gas.


    The poisonous gas had spread rapidly in the atmosphere, instantly blotting out the sun. Wherever the toxic gas would pass, the air would sizzle, affecting the space-time¡ªjust like Long Feihua would do, contaminating the fabric of space-time but not tearing through it.


    The venomous gas had shrouded Long Feihua in a sh. He was shocked to find that he was affected by the poisonous gas as it seeped through the defensive barrier all over his body. He immediately held his breath, sealing each pore opening of his skin. He knew better than inhaling the lethal gas.


    Any elites of the Summit of Consolidation Realm would have had a hard time facing this gas head-on, for the dragon possessed Summit-level power. Its poison was a pain in the *ss, and it wouldn¡¯t be most terrifying on one-on-one battles but battlefields¡ªno matter how many elites there were, once it had released the gas, it would have knocked them out. Hundreds and thousands of elites would have gone down to defeat, and there would be no exceptions.


    Recognizing that this was a blood-curdling effect of groupbat, he realized he had to get himself off this burdening situation. With a surge of energy through his body, zing mes had engulfed him, and the same me would burn everything within a hundred-meter radius into nothingness, including the poisonous fog. With the absolute power he held, none could have invaded his space.


    However, this was a piece of cake for the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon. On the brink of an eye, countless water arrows had consolidated around its body, and then they were fired at Long Feihua in a swarm.


    The sky had rumbled as the fire shed with the water infused in venom, and it had formed a nimbus cloud. Its precipitation had fallen to the ground as toxic rain, and even the defensive barrier above Cloud City was starting to gnaw away.


    When he saw this, the City Lord¡¯s eyes had twitched¡ªit was a barrier that was supposed to defend against a full-strength attack from any usual elites of the Summits of the Consolidation Realm. And now, it had seemed so fragile. Right at that moment, he finally knew how Lu Xuan got the seventh rank. He was d that things did not get ugly before that¡ªhe could have died. Not only was Lu Xuan¡¯s strength unfathomable, but the beast he had brought with him was also as powerful, so powerful that it could contend with the Long Feihua. If it were him, he would probably have died at the hands of this beast within two or three moves.


    While the City Lord had rejoiced in his heart, he was secretly mad at Lu Xuan¡ªif Lu Xuan had shown his true colors earlier, none of them would have humiliated themselves charging at him. Earth was good, but it wasn¡¯t worth risking their lives for it.


    Yet, when he thought back on how Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t held back his strength as he killed Yang Zuxin and then heavily injured him, that was when the City Lord pieced things together¡ªLu Xuan had nned to step on them all this while as he climbed thedder to sess, proving how impressive he was with their bones and flesh. If this were only a showcase of his capabilities, there was no need for his current zing disy of bravura.


    He turned his eyes up to the sky, looking at the stature in a bluish-white robe. Shivers had run down his spine. He was not at all the fun, bubbly teenage boy he seemed to be¡ªhe was exceptional yet brutal.

 Chapter 898 - It was Hard to Determine the Winner

    <h4>Chapter 898: It was Hard to Determine the Winner</h4>


    At this second, the many people from the Tempest Ocean Realm were beginning to regret their decision to participate in the Tempest Alliance Convention on the divided Earth. Before this, no one had taken Lu Xuan seriously¡ªhe was merely an Earthling in their eyes. No matter how kick-*ss he was, an Earthling would always be an Earthling.


    If Earth had wanted to catch up to the recovery rate of spirit qi in the Tempest Ocean Realm, it would still need a good few thousand years or so. And a few thousand years was more than enough for the Tempest Ocean Realm to have wiped out the Earth, destroying its civilization and assimting humankind.


    No one saw iting that such a terrifying existence would have emerged within the Earthlings after only a few decades of recovery on Earth. And it was more than spectacr that this abnormality could go head-on with a Summit elite of the Consolidation Realm¡ªit was a miracle, a legendary. If they had known that this was what was waiting for them on Earth, they probably wouldn¡¯t havee here at all, let alone scheming to invade this ce. No one had believed it when Lu Xuan was at the Three Flower Realm, and he must have already reached the Consolidation Realm long ago. No wonder that no matter how many of their people they had sent here, they would alle up against a brick wall. Worse came to worst¡ªthey would have kicked the bucket.


    As various thoughts had flickered across everyone¡¯s minds, the aerial warfare between the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon and Long Feihua had reached its climax. mes were still burning around Long Feihua as he cast another magic spell, turning himself into a gigantic Fiery Phoenix. While that was the case, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon was enormous enough to cast equally matched water magic to counter his moves.


    The two elites were locked in an intense battle, the water and fire magic shing as the mist covering the sky thickened, and the rain continued to fall steadily. Everyone could see that Long Feihua was slightly better in terms of his skills, yet, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon had an advantage over him¡ªits water attribute magic was strong against Long Feihua¡¯s fire attribute magic. Suppression of an attribute would only ur when one opposed the other. But when the two users had simr strength and abilities, water magic would naturally beat fire magic.


    Both sides had reached a stalemate. Lu Xuan was there, his arms crossed as he watched the battle from afar, the shock waves sending his robe fluttering in the wind. Right now, he was just one step away from reaching the Consolidation Realm, and the shock waves from the battle weren¡¯t enough to affect him in any way.


    Lin Ziyi flew to Lu Xuan¡¯s side, saying in amazement, ¡°So is this your trump card, Lu Xuan? I must say, it¡¯s indeed impressive¡ªto be able to make that old fe suffer. I haven¡¯t been able to notice anyone who could do that after all these years!¡±


    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If I didn¡¯t have one, I wouldn¡¯t have shown myself so brazenly here in the Tempest Alliance Convention.¡± He continued as he smiled, ¡°No matter where I show myself, there would always be people who would try to kill me. If I couldn¡¯t protect myself, I¡¯d be lying dead in a pool of blood on the ground long ago.¡± He knew well that there was a fine line between being bold and being reckless.


    ¡°Right. If you hadn¡¯t shown off your strength today, I couldn¡¯t imagine how long the waiting line to kill you would be.¡± She added, ¡°Just so you know that when that timees, I don¡¯t think I would have enough to be having your back.¡± She had tried to step forward and speak for him earlier, but as expected, many had stopped her, making it impossible to help him.


    He cupped his hands together. ¡°Thank you, Lady Lin, foring to my aid back there.¡±


    She waved her hand casually. ¡°Anytime. You were the one who had saved yourself.¡± She wasn¡¯t trying to guilt-trip him, not to mention how little she had done to help him out.


    ¡°Still, I owe you my thanks,¡± he said.


    ¡°But you have reached the Summit of the Consolidation Realm, haven¡¯t you?¡± She eyed him from the corner of her eye, her tone careful as she asked a taboo question.


    If someone else were to ask about this, it might have seemed like they were trying to pry. However, Long Feihua knew her¡ªshe was just a little curious, and she didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, and he shook his head. ¡°Not yet. If I had, I would have pitched in personally, targeting him like a punching bag and showing him who¡¯s the real boss.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, she burst intoughter and was almost out of breath.


    He reached his hand out to rub his forehead¡ªshe was still the same as she was from his past life. She had a weird sense of humor, and she was probably a little kooky.


    She had finally stoppedughing. ¡°Interesting. I do agree. That¡¯s the way we do things. If I had the chance, I, too, would have shown him who¡¯s the real boss.¡±


    As if something funny hade across her mind, she had cracked up again. Her poise was unlike an elite of the Consolidation Realm. Then, her voice suddenly changed pitch, serious as she said, ¡°But with your current strength, even if you¡¯re not at the Summit of the Consolidation Realm, I could see that you¡¯re almost there. In this world, there weren¡¯t many who could have made the top five: there¡¯s the Great Demonic Deity Of The North, the old Jiao Dragon King from the Jiao Dragon Pce, and the two right here, and then there¡¯s you. I could assure you that no one was your match beneath the Summit of the Consolidation Realm.¡±


    She had noticed it when he disyed his strength¡ªeven if he wasn¡¯t at the Summit, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference anyway. It¡¯s not like a post-Consolidation Realm elite was apetition for him.


    She clicked her tongue, wondering as she rambled on, ¡°I¡¯m curious as to how you cultivated yourself. I mean, people had automatically assumed that you were at the Consolidation Realm. But I know you weren¡¯t, and you must have a strange encounter. Still, that aside, your progress is quick. Now, I believe what they had said about you¡ªyou are indeed the Child of Fortune on Earth.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure how he should react, and he chuckled. ¡°How can you believe such nonsense!¡± He had never considered himself as the Child of Fortune on Earth. He had been through this in his past life, knowing all the hardships he had to stumble across. Perhaps there would be one, but it was definitely not him. Every step he had walked until this day, he had earned it with his blood and sweat.


    ¡°How is this nonsense¡ª¡± She had wanted to say something else, but the fight between the Firey Phoenix and the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon had broken apart, and they were now at a stand-off.


    Long Feihua had shifted from his phoenix form to human. That was a kind of magic, which when it was being cast, his strength would increase immensely. Yet, even so, it was nothing against the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon.


    His gaze turned cold as he red to the front. He had left the dragon all kinds of injuries in his phoenix form, but its self-healing ability had them recovered in an instant. It had a sturdy physique, which was far more resilient than any human being.


    This was a genuine disy of a fight between the Summit elites of the Consolidation Realm. It wasn¡¯t that the three of the Summit elites hadn¡¯t fought against each other¡ªthey had, but they weren¡¯t able to cause any damage to each other. For so long, they could only maintain their tripartite divisions.

 Chapter 899 - Reshuffling of the Five Consolidations; the world shook

    <h4>Chapter 899: Reshuffling of the Five Consolidations; the world shook</h4>


    Although Long Feihua had the upper hand because of his profound skills¡ªyet, that was all. He saw no opening of turning the tables through his current advantage to achieve the victory he had yearned for. If this had continued, they could have been battling for three days straight and still be in a dead heat.


    The opposing Jiao Dragon was strange in a way. It had looked like a purer breedpared to the Jiao Dragon King, and it could cast all kinds of Water Magic with ease,pletely restraining his Fire Magic. Were it not for his greater power and strength, he would have been in a weaker spot with his fire attribute being countered.


    He diverted his attention to Lu Xuan, who was watching the show from afar. His eyes were wild with frightful murderous intent. Until now, he still couldn¡¯t figure out where Lu Xuan had gotten himself this beast. He let out a snort, not saying a word as he shifted into his phoenix form, flying off into the distance.


    Lu Xuan had no intention ofmanding the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon to chase after him, as he knew his dragon would be at a disadvantage when it came down to a longspun fight. It had wascking in strength. Most importantly, it hadcked thebat experience in which Long Feihua had. For Lu Xuan, not joining the battle was a clever decision as his dragon got to practice its skills in actualbat with an equally-leveled elite¡ªit was a golden opportunity for training.


    Once Long Feihua had left, the elites from the Xuanhuo Sect and its affiliates had left one after another. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t find the need to exterminate them, after all. It wasn¡¯t necessary.


    And with Long Feihua¡¯s departure, the Tempest Alliance Convention hade to an end. Everyone was still trying to take in this shocking change¡ªthere was now a fourth elite of the Summit of the Consolidation Realm.


    The idea of it was unbelievable. It had always been the three of the Summit elites for so many years. Everyone had gotten used to their tripartite divisions. Now that there was a fourth, it would surely break the long-maintained bnce of power.


    The people had mixed feelings about this urrence. Some were rejoicing because the new elite of the Summit was siding the humans. It wasn¡¯t Lu Xuan, but it being his pet beast was enough to be celebrating about, as the ferocious, savagely violent creature would only listen to hismand. Though, what had troubled them was that Lu Xuan was not a human from the Tempest Ocean Realm, but rather, he was from the Earth. With his appearance, he had not only messed up their ns in invading Earth, but he became the Earthlings¡¯ pir in standing up against them, being on the same footing.


    This was how reality worked, especially in the Cultivation World¡ªthe strong would always prey on the weak. This was thew of the jungle, the survival of the fittest. Only those who were strong enough had a saying, even if Earth¡¯s spiritual connotation was still far from that of the Tempest Ocean Realm. As of right now, they could no longer overlook the creatures from Earth, pushing them around as they wished. They had to start treating them as equals, as long as Lu Xuan would be of its protection. This status would not be changing any time soon.


    If it were anyone else, they would probably have incurred public wrath for monopolizing the privilegesing from the Earth. However, Lu Xuan had already done so¡ªhe had shed all pretenses and fallen out with them, and he had little worries of provoking public anger. Even if he did invoke any fury, it wouldn¡¯t have affected him in any way.


    Being an elite of the Summit of the Consolidation Realm was a god-like existence in the Tempest Ocean Realm. No Late-stage Consolidation Realm elite was nearly as good as one from the Summit.


    ¡°It¡¯s petrifying. I¡¯ve never imagined that someone like him would have appeared on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Admit it. From now on, we have no more business on Earth. We should give up.¡±


    ¡°They say the ones below the Consolidation Realm are nobodies. But look at the turn of events¡ªI think everyone below the Summit of the Consolidation Realm is a nobody. The President of the Steel Knight Association, while in his Intermediate-stage Consolidation Realm, was finished off in one punch. And then the City Lord of the Cloud City in his Late-stage Consolidation Realm was knocked out in one punch.¡±


    ¡°Remember Li Shou? The Vice Sect Leader of the Xuanhuo Sect? He had also died under his st. It had seemed like the Five Consolidations had never changed, yet everything was starting to reshuffle.¡±


    At first nce, the Five Consolidations was the same it ever was, unchanging. But it was nowpletely different: Li Shou had been killed way before that, and the President of the Steel Knight Association, Yang Zuxin, was killed with a single punch. By these, the two of the Five Consolidations had been eliminated. Lady Lin from the Holy Nun Gate, who was middle-ranked in the first ce, had declined to the bottom instead. Meanwhile, the City Lord of Cloud City, who was originally in the upper circle of the Five Consolidations, had regressed due to the emergence of Lu Xuan and his dragon.


    ¡°Everything is going to change. Before this, Lin Ziyi was the only one who had fought against the other elites of the Consolidation Realm. Now that we know she and Lu Xuan are close, and both of his two younger sisters are her disciples, the two have considered each other as allies. Not even the alliance between Cloud City and Xuanhuo Sect would be able to win the fight against them.¡±


    When the thought of it ran across their minds, people had inhaled a deep breath, the air cold to their lungs. After so many years, the hierarchy in the Tempest Ocean Realm would be transforming as Lu Xuan rose above. And Lin Ziyi, who was in a weaker position and not having much of a saying before that, had her awkward situation twisted around.


    Xuanhuo Sect, known to be the strongest, had now be the water-downed party. With their currentbat strength, they were put in an unfavorable position if they faced Lu Xuan and his dragon, even with their alliance with Cloud City.


    The world as they knew, was about to fall into chaos.


    With the President of the Steel Knight Association, Yang Zuxin, killed, the City Lord of the Cloud City surrendered, and the Sect Leader of the Xuanhuo Sect, Long Feihua, forced to retreat, the grand event of the Tempest Alliance Convention had ended wretchedly. No consensus was ever reached, and the original proposal to divide Earth was never brought up again.


    With the blessing of such a supreme existence on Earth, no one would have dared to scheme anything about Earth from that day onwards as they would have to go through Lu Xuan before that. Everyone had silently agreed that Earth was his own backyard, just like how each of the Holy Lands had their numerous direct territories.


    This was the privilege of being the strongest of the elites. They would have needed it because if they hadn¡¯t had enough of their own territories, they wouldn¡¯t be able to gather unlimited resources. They wouldn¡¯t be able to nurture countless elites, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to pass down their knowledge and skills from generation to generation. This was the true meaning. This was the way of life.


    All of what had happened at the convention had spread throughout the entire Tempest Ocean Realm overnight. Everyone would be bracing themselves for theing change of their society¡¯s structural order. Not only was there an additional force siding with the humans on the continent, but the long-maintained bnce of the three Summit elites of the Consolidation Realm was about to change.


    Like a divinity, his halo would hover over the entire sky of the Tempest Ocean Realm.

 Chapter 900 - Lu Xuan, the Alexandre Dumas of Lin Ziyi

    <h4>Chapter 900: Lu Xuan, the Alexandre Dumas of Lin Ziyi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Oh, how the tides had turned over one night. Thest thing that people had expected from the Tempest Alliance Convention¡ªwhich was supposed to divide the territories of the Earth¡ªwas that it became the venue for the reshuffling of the Five Consolidations. All that unvarying hierarchy that hadsted for decades would alter. The news had spread like wildfire, rapid and far. Without a doubt, it would be the talk of the town, making an immense impact on history.


    When Lu Xuan, Lin Ziyi, Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and the others had returned to the Holy Nun Gate, they had caused an instant uproar. The return of two elites of the Consolidation Realm at the same time was sensational news.


    ?


    Lu Xuan had remembered the first time he was here¡ªhe was merely a junior, an elite of the Three Flower Realm. Things had changed since then as he had now returned as a legendary elite. His Cultivation hade second to the Sect Leader of the Xuanhuo Sect, and he currently controlled a Jiao Dragon, which had matched equally with Long Feihua.


    Since the good news from the Tempest Alliance Convention had arrived quicker before Lu Xuan and his group would return, all disciples of the Holy Nun Gate rushed over upon their arrival. They were hoping to have a glimpse of the Jiao Dragon that had contended the Xuanhuo Sect Leader.


    s, they arrived disappointed as the dragon was not around anymore¡ªLu Xuan had directed the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon to return to the Sky Ocean Secret Realm to train. He had hoped that the battle with the Xuanhuo Sect Leader would have inspired his dumb dragon to train harder.


    As there was no limit to the universe, there would always be someone better than you. He thought it should stop overweening, and it did. It was moring about how it would go all out in its training and cultivating, and until the next time it would meet the Xuanhuo Sect Leader again, it would be able to kick his *ss.


    As they swarmed around Lu Xuan and the others, Lin Ziyi chased her overly enthusiastic disciples away with a stern look on her face. Then, she led her guests to the guest hall.


    Lu Xuan had just been seated when Lu Shanshan, who was sitting across him, shed him a wink as she spoke, ¡°Look, Xuan. You¡¯re the hotshot in our sect. We do have a lot of good-looking youngdies here. How about you pick your partner from one of them so that we¡¯ll have a new sister? We don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Lu Xuan chuckled at her idea of setting him up on a blind date.


    Going with the flow, Lu Guoguo started making fun of him. ¡°She¡¯s right. I¡¯ve received a letter from Mother not long ago. She wants us to set you up on a blind date and get married soon. We have so many gorgeous-lookingdies around. Just pick any one of them. I can¡¯t wait to have a baby nephew or niece to y with.¡±


    To the others, Lu Xuan might look like a devil, a walking demon lord. Yet to the two sisters, he was still their dearest older brother.


    Lu Xuan scowled at Lu Guoguo. ¡°So you¡¯re asking me to have a baby so that you can y with it?¡±


    Sitting by their side and listening to their conversation, Lin Ziyi¡¯s face had lit up. She couldn¡¯t help herself but imagine that if he had married one of her disciples, their alliance would be even more solid. They would be closer than ever.


    Moreover, she had previously reviewed the constitutions of Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo. She knew that their family was born with Taoism aptitude. Their bloodline was special. They would be the kings of the same realm, and they could even challenge their higher-ups. From the talent and strength disyed by the Lu siblings, she had witnessed how impressive their bloodlines were. As far as she knew, there was no bloodline in the entire Tempest Ocean Realm that couldpete with the born Taoism aptitude.


    If Lu Xuan would marry her disciple and give birth to a progeny, their bloodline would remain in the Holy Nun Gate. Forever. It would then be the pir of support of their sect. So, Lin Ziyi was looking forward to having their sect grew into the same league as the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know what was going on in her mind. She had already pictured their future, her ns big and ambitious. Somehow, he had be her Alexandre Dumas.


    ¡°My fellow Xuan. Shanshan and Guoguo are right. You are old enough to get married. How about this, you tell me who you wish to have, and I¡¯ll send her to your chambers,¡± Lin Ziyi rushed out her words.


    Lu Shanshan had almostughed out at Lin Ziyi¡¯s sudden zealousness. ¡°Master, I think you should ask our sisters if they¡¯re willing to do so.¡± She and Guoguo were teasing him, but they had never expected Lin Ziyi to take it this seriously.


    ¡°How dare they refuse him? Lu Xuan is an eligible bachelor. If they aren¡¯t satisfied, are they going to marry someone like the Jade Emperor instead?¡± Lin Ziyi said.


    The three of them were a goodugh. As he across them, Lu Xuan¡¯s lips curved into a half-smile. ¡°My fellow Ziyi. I think you¡¯ll make a good candidate. Maybe you should consider me then.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. You pervert!¡± Her cheeks had flooded bright red. ¡°I was kind enough to be your matchmaker. How could you make fun of me!¡± She then changed the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Now that you¡¯vepletely offended that old fellow Long Feihua, what ns do you have for the future?¡±


    He said straightforwardly, ¡°I n to rebuild Yunxuan Vi in the Tempest Ocean Realm and pass down my Cultivation method. When the timees, I¡¯d like to ask you for your assistance.¡±


    His Cultivation had already reached the Late-stage Consolidation Realm. If he had returned to Earth now, he would have been restricted by thews of Earth, paying a cosmic price for descending. It was why remaining in the Tempest Ocean Realm was a better choice.


    He, too, had no wish of living under someone else¡¯s roof. He might as well rebuild Yunxuan Vi here, pass down his magic, and spread his skills. He didn¡¯t mind passing down his Great Path at all¡ªhe was a big picture thinker, a strategist. Not allmoners would have understood his mighty ns.


    With a pat to her perky breasts, her face was solemn as she promised, ¡°No problem. Though we from the Holy Nun Gate is rankedst in thend of Cultivation, we could still offer our help with such trivial matters.¡±


    ¡°Great. I have already chosen the location to build the Yunxuan Vi,¡± he said.


    ¡°I wonder where you have chosen, my friend?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s at the Impetus Lake. It is not far from here, and perhaps you could be of mypanion.¡± He had revealed his address. It was less than 250 kilometers away from the Holy Nun Gate. With the power of one cultivator, 250 kilometers was indeed a close distance. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call each other neighbors. Because he knocked around Tempest Ocean Realm from his past life, he happened to spot this ce, hence his decision.


    ¡°Huh. I had never expected you to pick this ce.¡± She looked at him with a strange expression on her face.

 Chapter 901 - As the world reshuffled

    <h4>Chapter 901: As the world reshuffled</h4>


    Of course, Lin Ziyi had known where the Impetus Lake was. It was the ce where the Spiritual Eyes of the Tempest Ocean Realm had piled up in a cluster. Because of that, theke had be the eye of the storm.


    The spirit qi around Impetus Lake was violent, forming imprable gales. Even those at the Consolidation Realm had to take extra caution in there. Anyone below the Consolidation Realm who got too close would be shredded into pieces by the spiritual storm.


    Not long after she had just attained her realm, she had gone to theke to survey a new base for Holy Nun Gate. There were abundant spirit qi¡ªten times more than any other ces¡ªyet, because of its abundance, it wasn¡¯t suitable for the inhabitance of any living creatures.


    The Impetus Lake didn¡¯t even exist in the first ce. Under the high pressure of the spiritual storm, it had a portion of the spirit qipressed into liquid. Thus, the spiritual liquid had formed ake in the middle of the storm.


    The advantage of establishing their base there was that they got to enjoy the copious spirit qi. Cultivation would be efficient¡ªmaking half the effort and producing twice the result. Hence, it was why many infamous sects would im over the many mountains and rivers on the continent.


    Though that was the case, Impetus Lake wasn¡¯t as favorable because of its spiritual turbulence. Even an elite of the Consolidation Realm couldn¡¯t have dealt with the torrent. It wasn¡¯t that people didn¡¯t know¡ªif they could groom the spirit qi within, it would have thrived as a Cultivation holynd. The problem was that no one could do it. And this was a fundamental issue.


    It didn¡¯t seem like Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know anything about Impetus Lake from the looks of it. Based on the short time she had known him, he also didn¡¯t seem like the person who¡¯d be making heedless decisions¡ªhe must have his ns and capabilities.


    Lu Xuan grinned. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Is there a better ce other than here?¡± This ce would have been a disaster for others, but he didn¡¯t think so. With his skills, many formations could have suppressed the raging Spirit Eyes within theke, bringing them under control to be of his use.


    ¡°Probably not. If you could deal with the savage spirit qi, this would be the bestnd to Cultivate. I do believe that you¡¯ve already found the solution, my friend.¡± Lin Ziyi said. Unknowingly, she had started calling him her friend and not just calling him on a name basis.


    ¡°Then I shall take my leave. I have to go and handle the mess there,¡± he said.


    ¡°Please see yourself out, my fellow Xuan,¡± she said.


    As he bid goodbye to Lin Ziyi and his two sisters, Lu Xuan had immediately left the Holy Nun Gate, heading straight for the Impetus Lake. It was near, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive. Before he got close, he could sense a frightening hurricane forming from the violent spirit qi that would engulf everything.


    Still, it hadn¡¯t affected him. The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell above his head had continued to spin, suppressing fluctuations of the spiritual qi. The bell itself had possessed spatial magic¡ªno matter how fierce the spiritual storm was, he couldn¡¯t have been bothered.


    He inspected theke¡ªit was the same as it was from his past life. And with his experience, he could effortlessly determine where the formation eyes were. Then, he took out pieces of his cultivation treasures from the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, cing them at the formation eyes he had identified.


    As the formation gradually took shape, the spiritual storm had gone down. So did the torrent of aggressive spirit qi, and everything had returned to its tranquility. But even so, the density of the spirit qi here was ten folds higher than on the outside.


    When the storm had passed its calm, followers from the Holy Nun Gate hade over with all kinds of materials needed to build his new base. Although the Holy Nun Gate foundation had a far lower spiritual connotationpared to Xuanhuo Sect, it was still a holynd for Cultivation. They had easy ess to any building materials required to establish a base. In addition to that, arge number of Holy Nun Gate disciples had offered their help, and their affiliated forces had contributed immensely.


    Somewhere in the Tempest Ocean Realm, Yunxuan Vi rose at a remarkable speed. Unlike the conventional construction methods of using science and technology, the productivity of building construction through Cultivation was astounding. Case in point: to construct a perimeter wall, a magic-user would only have to cast an Earth Magic spell, thus, a shorten construction time.


    While Lu Xuan was engrossed in the development of the Yunxuan vi, the entire stormy sea realm had plunged into great turmoil. As the Tempest Alliance Convention hade to an end, the aftershock was just the beginning of everything.


    The members of the Five Consolidations were about to be reshuffled. The murder of the Vice Sect Leader of the Xuanhuo Sect, Li Shou, had caused an upheaval among its territories. Even the upper management of the Xuanhuo Sect was facing an internal conflict themselves, lest the outside world. The same went to the Steel Knight Association.


    The members of the Steel Knight Association were enraged about the murder of their president, Yang Zuxin, by Lu Xuan. However, what Lu Xuan had revealed earlier¡ªthat Yang Zuxin was a spy nted by the Great Demonic Deity Of The North¡ªwas even more of a shocker to them.


    Had Lu Xuan been an ordinary Earthling, it might not have been enough to make them believe his ridicule. But it was the contrary. Lu Xuan was now a top-level elite after Xuanhuo Sect Leader. Because of his strength, they couldn¡¯t help but take his words seriously. Even if there was only a one-in-ten-thousand chance that what he had said was true, they must treat it in all seriousness.


    Every contact would leave behind a trace. As people began to shift their suspicions onto Yang Zuxin, the truth could no longer remain concealed. After his death, his influence had grown so weak that nothing would have stopped the investigation. Except for the few of his trusted aides whom he had entirely brainwashed, most of his followers were only loyal to him for his courage in fighting for humanity in the front line.


    When more and more evidence would point to the fact that he was a spy, people wavered. Without the interference of his followers, the investigation went smoothly, and soon the upper management had found conclusive evidence, proving that Yang Zuxin was a spy nted by the Great Demonic Deity Of The North.


    For a moment, the association was in an uproar.


    Many people didn¡¯t want to believe what Lu Xuan had said, but now, he was right after all¡ªtheir president was a spy. People were left dumbfounded. It was all a hot mess. Had they not conducted this investigation, they wouldn¡¯t have known. They couldn¡¯t recover from the shock, knowing the oue.


    It hade to their realization that their enemies had infiltrated the Steel Knight Association long before¡ªthey were deting like a balloon. Prated their defensework was, they could no longer sustain a single blow from any outside forces. If the Great Demonic Deity Of The North had gone South, they would have been subjugated, conquered over one night.

 Chapter 902 - The world was in an Uproar, with Undercurrents Surging

    <h4>Chapter 902: The world was in an Uproar, with Undercurrents Surging</h4>


    After finding out this result, the entire Iron Cavalry association was shocked. If Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t pointed it out, how could such a line of defense be able to stop the invasion of the demons in the future one day.


    When this result was spread to the entire world, the whole world was in an uproar.


    The Iron Cavalry Association didn¡¯t only have the direct descendants of the Iron Cavalry Association, but also countless benevolent and righteous people from the human race who joined in, just for the safety of the Northern line of defense that surrounded the Human World.


    No one had expected that the demon race had infiltrated the Iron Cavalry Association to such an extent over these years.


    Even the president of the Iron Cavalry Association was a spy arranged by someone else.


    Just thinking about it was such a big joke.


    The world was in an uproar!


    The fact that the Iron Cavalry Association had been infiltrated into a sieve was the real big news. In contrast, Lu Xuan, who was building the Yunxuan Vi in a low-key manner, did not receive much attention.


    Not many people paid attention to him. Of course, these people refer to ordinary people. The higher-ups of the real forces had sent people to deliver all kinds of heavenly treasures and materials for building the mountain gate.


    Although the people they sent were not received by Lu Xuan, no one dared to underestimate him.


    Other than the core affiliated forces of the Xuanhuo Sect, all the other forces had sent representatives to bring arge number of resources to add to the building of the Yunxuan Vi.


    Although the Yunxuan Vi had just been established, it already had a Top-tier Cultivation Holy Land aura. Lu Xuan¡¯s own strength was also extremely tyrannical.


    Not to mention the unknown Jiao Dragon, whose cultivation could even bepared to the Xuanhuo Sect Leader, Long Feihua.


    Many people realized that the future of the Tempest Ocean Realm would very likely be divided between Yunxuan Vi and Xuanhuo Sect.


    Faced with such a strong power that was about to rise up, many people wouldn¡¯t want to offend such a strong yer even if they didn¡¯t depend on him.


    Especially when Xuanhuo Sect Leader was already in his old age, and Lu Xuan was obviously still young.


    Even if there was a temporary stalemate, the future would definitely belong to the Yunxuan Vi and Lu Xuan.


    Everyone could see this trend.


    Thus, with the help of almost the entire Tempest Continent, a big mountain gate was formed, and it only took a month.


    During this one month, many disciples from the Yunxuan Vi on Earth used the Ancient Star Path toe to the Yunxuan Vi in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Of course, it was the Holy Nun Gate that sent them here. Otherwise, how could they have the ability to pass through the Star Path.


    For one moment, Yunxuan Vi became lively. Moreover, to the disciples of the Yunxuan Vi on Earth, it was undoubtedly an excellent Holy Land for cultivation.


    Even Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple, Yun Ling¡¯er, also came to preside over the affairs of the Yunxuan Vi.


    After the Yunxuan Vi was established, Lu Xuan announced that he had gone into seclusion.


    This time, he wanted topletely breakthrough to the Consolidation Realm peak. When that time came, his strength would experience tremendous improvement, which would not beparable to now.


    Although he was not afraid of Long Feihua now, the Consolidation Realm peak was still considered the top in this world ultimately.


    Because from a particr perspective, the three peaks of the Consolidation Realm, whether the Great Demonic Deity Of The North, Xuanhuo Sect Leader, Long Feihua, or Jiao Dragon King, they were all his enemies.


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North and the Jiao Dragon King wanted to subvert the current world order. They wanted to wipe out the human race and let the monster and deep-sea beasts dominate the world.


    As for the Xuanhuo Sect Leader, Long Feihua, he wanted to rule the Earth. They were all-powerful enemies that he had to face.


    And with the current cultivation of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, he could only face one of them at most. In the eyes of many people, such strength was already at its peak.


    However, it was far from enough for Lu Xuan, who knew his goal very well.


    This was just the beginning!


    Not long after Lu Xuan went into seclusion, the Iron Cavalry Association, which had just finished its internal restructuring, sent people to visit Lu Xuan.


    Before this, everyone in the Iron Cavalry Association hated Lu Xuan. Now, everyone in the Iron Cavalry Association was eternally grateful to Lu Xuan.


    If Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t detonated Yang Zhuxin, the time bomb, in advance, perhaps it would have been toote at the critical moment.


    Moreover, now that the Iron Cavalry Association didn¡¯t have a powerhouse from Consolidation Realm, it had to gain a new backer.


    Even Lin Ziyi, who was in charge of Holy Nun Gate, had suppressed the rebels in the Iron Cavalry Association not long ago. No one felt that it was wrong.


    After all, the Iron Cavalry Association belonged to the entire Human Race in a sense!


    Of course, they didn¡¯t see Lu Xuan in person. They only knew that Lu Xuan had entered seclusion!


    Under such circumstances, the entire Cultivation World hadpleted a new round of shuffling.


    And the Xuanhuo Sect, which was originally the number one Holy Land in the Cultivation World of the Tempest Ocean Realm, surprisingly didn¡¯t do anything during this round of shuffling.


    At the same time, in the Endless Forest of the Northern Demon Region, there was a city located in the middle of the forest, Demon City.


    Countless demon beasts were living there. These demon beasts all took human forms and weren¡¯t much different from ordinary human cities.


    Usually, no human dared to go further into this ce, and no one could do so either.


    On this day, Demon City weed a human guest.


    In the deepest part of the Demon City, a thin old man dressed in cotton clothes sat cross-legged on a futon. Opposite him, Xuanhuo Sect Leader looked at him.


    ¡°Long Feihua, I didn¡¯t expect that there will be a day you wille to my Demon City as a guest!¡±


    The old man spoke slowly, his eyes filled with ridicule.


    Long Feihua looked at the old man in front of him, his expression somewhat solemn. Although this old man looked ordinary, he did not dare to underestimate him at all.


    After all, this old man was rumored to be the legendary Great Demonic Deity Of The North of the Northern Demon Region in the Human World.


    It was unclear since which era the Great Demonic Deity Of The North existed, and not many people remembered. In fact, from the time the old Long Feihua was born, the Great Demonic Deity Of The North has already existed.


    This was an old demon that had lived for countless years!


    ¡°I heard that you encountered some trouble. A junior appeared and didn¡¯t take you seriously?¡± The Great Demonic Deity Of The North had a teasing smile on his face. ¡°Tsk Tsk, after so many years, there¡¯s still someone who can ruin your good deed!¡±


    Long Feihua didn¡¯t take the Great Demonic Deity Of The North¡¯s mockery to heart. He just sneered and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he ruin your good deed too? To cultivate a Consolidation Realm spy and control the Iron Cavalry Association. I am afraid it¡¯s not that simple. Worked hard for hundreds of years, and now it¡¯s all burned. I wonder what the Demon Ancestor thinks?¡±

 Chapter 903 - Total Execution of Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 903: Total Execution of Lu Xuan</h4>


    Two of them had been mortal enemies for many years!


    They naturally knew a lot about each other¡¯s affairs!


    Considered old opponents!


    ¡°Did Sect Leader Longe personally just to tell me this?¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North raised his eyebrows and said.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it directly!¡±


    He knew his old opponent too well.


    The saying goes: One never goes to the Buddhist temple for no reason, and he was a ssic example of it. Basically, if nothing happened, he would not easily visit.


    Not to mention, he entered the Demon City alone.


    After all, this was the territory of the Great Demonic Deity Of The North. If the Great Demonic Deity Of The North wanted to make a move, even if Long Feihua came prepared, he would still need to shed ayer of skin before he could leave.


    ¡°I invite the forefather to get rid of Lu Xuan together!¡±


    Long Feihua said firmly.


    ¡°Get rid of Lu Xuan together?¡± The Great Demonic Deity Of The North raised his eyebrows and said. ¡°He is a rising star of your Human Race. You said you wanted to get rid of him together with me? I was still afraid that you would set a trap and get rid of me. I know that you have been trying to get rid of me for a long time!¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North was very familiar with his reputation among the Human Race. Compared to the Human Race, the Demon Race was immortal. Not to mention the current Xuanhuo Sect Leader, even the previous Xuanhuo Sect Leader also grew up under his watch.


    Countless people in the Human Race wanted to get rid of him. Even Long Feihua had disyed such an attitude when he had just be the Xuanhuo Sect Leader. It was politically correct.


    Although it was just a statement, he totally believed that the Xuanhuo Sect Leader would not let go of the chance to kill him if there was a chance.


    ¡°He killed my Vice Sect Leader that I have nurtured for many years and broke the passing of my Xuanhuo Sect. Do you think I will let him off?¡± Xuanhuo Sect Leader said lightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The Great Demonic Deity Of The North nodded. This was the Xuanhuo Sect Leader that he knew. He wouldn¡¯t sacrifice himself for the so-called righteousness of the Human Race.


    ¡°He removed the nail that you nted in the Human Race. Don¡¯t you hate him?¡± Long Feihua continued.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s somewhat interesting!¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North eyes shed with a dangerous glint.


    He was also very wary of a top-notch expert that might suddenly appear in the Human Race.


    ording to the current Human Race, they already had a top-notch expert like Long Feihua and the unknown Jiao Dragon under Lu Xuan¡¯smand.


    There were already two top-notch experts at the peak of the Consolidation Realm in this round, which was on par with experts in the Northern Demon Region and the Jiao Dragon Pce.


    And from the intelligence report, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was also unfathomable. He actually defeated the City Lord of Cloud City with one punch.


    Even if his strength wasn¡¯t at their level, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference. Most importantly, how old was Lu Xuan only?


    A few decades of age among human cultivators was roughly only a youth age. Those at the Consolidation Realm were all hundreds or even thousands of years old.


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North, who had lived until now, was even several thousand years old. From his point of view, Lu Xuan¡¯s age was about the same as one time he spent in seclusion.


    He had grown so much in such a short period. How far could he seed in the future?


    Even if he stopped at the peak of the Consolidation Realm, it was enough to pose a considerable threat to the current Demon Race.


    At that time, humanity would have three experts at the peak of the Consolidation Realm. Even if they were at odds, they would have an overwhelming advantage over the Northern Demon Region and the Stormsea Flood Dragon Pce. This was also a fact.


    Although the Northern Demon Region had a deep foundation, he knew how powerful the experts at the peak of the Consolidation Realm were. He alone had suppressed many Demon Beast Kings in the Demon Region, and none of them dared to have any other thoughts. For thousands of years, no one had been able to challenge his position.


    Even now, his prestige had reached the point where he could easily decide the life and death of a Consolidation Realm¡¯s Monster King with one sentence. He didn¡¯t even have to do it himself, as many people would want to work for him.


    Inparison, the Jiao Dragon King, who had onlypletely transformed his bloodline in the past few hundred years and turned into a Jiao Dragon, was far inferior. He still needed to go on a crusade and couldn¡¯tpletely control the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Such a person was already a significant threat even before he had matured. If he had grown, it would be a disaster for the Demon Race.


    Even now, there wasn¡¯t a second existence at the peak of Consolidation Realm under his suppression in the Northern Demon Region.


    In the early years, his rule was domineering and tyrannical, killing many talented Monsters. After all, the Northern Demon Region was governed by the barews of the jungle. Once a new king appeared, the battle between the old and new Kings would definitely begin, and it would be transparent.


    Whoever won would be the true king. The loser would have to die.


    Because of this, he had killed countless challengers with potential back then!


    The entire Northern Demon Region was jittery because of this!


    In hister years, his mentality had begun to change. He had to consider the overall situation of the Northern Demon Region. However, there was no more Monster King who could break through to the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    After all, to cultivate from the initial stage o thete stage of the Consolidation Realm, it could be done through step by step cultivation.


    Even among the humans who had the least number of experts at the Consolidation Realm, there were veteran experts at the advanced stage of the Consolidation Realm, as the City Lord of Cloud City.


    Meanwhile, Lin Ziyi and Yang Zhuxin were only one step away from the advanced stage of the Consolidation Realm. If they continued to grow normally, they would at least be the two powerhouses at the advanced stage of the Consolidation Realm in the future.


    However, the peak of the Consolidation Realm was the consummation of this realm.


    Not everyone had the opportunity to reach the consummation!


    Lu Xuan had such potential. In his eyes, this alone was enough to give Lu Xuan a death sentence.


    Although the Great Demonic Deity Of The North had a n in his heart, he did not act out of fear of the unknown Jiao Dragon by Lu Xuan¡¯s side.


    But now, he knew that the opportunity hade!


    ¡°I agreed to your invitation, but I think that¡¯s not enough. Just to be safe, if we pull in that old Jiao Dragon from the Tempest Ocean. There¡¯s no reason for us to fight to the death while he sits at the side to watch and reap the benefits eventually, right?¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North slowly said.


    Hearing this, Long Feihua couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This old monster was able to dominate the Demon Region for thousands of years. He was indeed a scheming guy, a stable bunch.


    However, the Great Demonic Deity Of The North was right. They could not let that old Jiao Dragon watch from the side. Most importantly, be it him, or Great Demonic Deity Of The North or Jiao Dragon King from the Jiao Dragon Pce, all of them had the ambition to dominate the world.


    They regarded each other as their opponents. If it were not for Lu Xuan, who suddenly appeared and broke the bnce, they would not have joined forces.

 Chapter 904 - the day of the establishment of the mountain villa, before the arrival of the storm

    <h4>Chapter 904: the day of the establishment of the mountain vi, before the arrival of the storm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    East Sea Jiao Dragon Pce.


    A Jiao Dragon groveling in ruins opened its eyes. Xuanhuo Sect Leader, Long Feihua, was in front of it.


    ?


    ¡°Human, one never go to the Buddhist temple for no reason. If you have something to say, say it quickly!¡±


    A hint of disgust shed across the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s eyes.


    After going through the past year¡¯s events, he only has endless murderous intent left for humans in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t that he could not kill the person in front of him, he would have killed him indiscriminately long ago.


    After more than a year of killing by Lu Xuan, the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s construction that had hundreds of years of hard work could be said to have returned to before liberation overnight.


    Not only were all the Consolidation Realm Monster King that he had gathered painstakingly over hundreds of years killed, but his Jiao Dragon Queen was executed, and the Jiao Dragon Pce was destroyed.


    His essence had significantly been damaged. Although he was around and the Jiao Dragon Pce was still there, it wasn¡¯t something that could be recovered in a short period.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan had killed 90% of the Deep-Sea Overlord. The remaining ones were not worthy of being part of Jiao Dragon King¡¯s ambition.


    With such little manpower, it would take a long time to gather enough people to conquer the Tempest Continent.


    After all, conquering the Tempest Continent was not something that could be done by him alone.


    ¡°Are you looking for the people who destroyed your Jiao Dragon Pce now?¡± Long Feihua asked slowly.


    ¡°Your news was up to date. It seems that there were quite a few scouts of the Xuanhuo Sect in Tempest Ocean Realm!¡± Jiao Dragon King opened his huge eyes and nced at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is that I roughly know who destroyed your Jiao Dragon Pce and killed your Jiao Dragon Queen. Don¡¯t you want to know?¡±


    Long Feihua said.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A terrifying aura was released from the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s body, forming a terrifying water tornado.


    All the beasts in the water within a thousand miles were shivering. They didn¡¯t understand why the person in the Jiao Dragon Pce suddenly exploded with such shocking anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him and tear him into pieces!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon King roared.


    ¡°His name is Lu Xuan. Haven¡¯t you been looking for a top-notch expert among the humans?¡± Long Feihua asked. ¡°He was not among those famous experts. He came from another Medium-ss World called Earth. Thus, no matter how many people you deployed, you won¡¯t get anything!¡±


    After getting over his initial anger, the Jiao Dragon King calmed down. He only shot a cold nce at Long Feihua and said, ¡°You¡¯re not such a kind-hearted person. Tell me, why are you here?¡±


    Just like how the Great Demonic Deity Of The North was very familiar with Long Feihua, the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s understanding of Long Feihua¡¯s matters was not shallow too.


    They were enemies, so he would naturally understand his personality. He would not visit him for no reason.


    Not to mention that he had inexplicably entered a dangerous ce. In the deep sea, it was the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s territory. If he entered here, his strength would increase by three percent, but Long Feihua¡¯s strength would decrease by one or two percent.


    After this exchange, the gap between them began to widen to the extent it was not impossible for Long Feihua to stay in the deep sea.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to invite you to get rid of him as well!¡± Long Feihua said indifferently.


    ¡°Oh? Is there anyone that Sect Master Long can¡¯t deal with?¡± The Jiao Dragon King said with his huge round eyes.


    ¡°He has a Jiao Dragon by his side! His strength is not inferior to yours!¡± Long Feihua said slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve already invited the Great Demonic Deity Of The North. The three of us can work together to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Three people partnership!¡± The Flood Dragon King suddenly coiled its huge body down. ¡°I want the head on his neck as a tribute to my dead wife!¡±


    ¡°Sure, we can also split his wealth and the secret of his cultivation!¡±


    Long Feihua said directly.


    ¡ª


    On this day, the Yunxuan Vi was finally built. The news of the base establishment in the Tempest Ocean Realm had spread throughout the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    The establishment of a sect base was not enough to cause such a huge sensation.


    However, before the mountain gate was established, there were already two big shots of the Celestial Realm guarding it. One of the Jiao Dragons was even at the peak of the Consolidation Realm, without a doubt.


    Among them, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had yet to be confirmed. However, just from what could be confirmed at the moment, it could be proved that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength surpassed that of the advanced stage of the Consolidation Realm. It was even possible that he had the power to be at the peak of Consolidation Realm.


    In many people¡¯s eyes, such a guess was reasonable. Otherwise, how could Lu Xuan defeat the City Lord of Cloud City with a single punch?


    Killing Yang Zhuxin with one punch!


    Who else could do it besides an expert at the peak of Consolidation Realm?


    On this day, the mountain gate of the Yunxuan Vi opened wide. Countless factions sent their envoys, and many sects even sent their masters to visit them personally.


    The disciples of the Yunxuan Vi who had just arrived from Earth were so busy that they almost fainted.


    They were even more shocked by the position of their Manor Lord in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    One had to know that these people, even if they were unremarkable, Sect master of a third-rate sect, were also at least an existence at the prominent level.


    At this level, they were already important figures respected by tens of thousands of people on Earth. And in the Tempest Ocean Realm, they were just little folks.


    On Earth, even the president of the Earth Federation had to personally receive such an expert and treat him as a distinguished guest.


    However, such an expert had to queue up in this ce even if he wanted to give gifts.


    Even the top experts at the Prominent level didn¡¯t have any cards to y. Every one of them had to follow the rules. Even two of the four experts left in the human race, Lin Ziyi and City Lord of Cloud City, came personally to congratte them.


    In front of these two big shots, the other top-level experts from Three Flower Realm, who were supposed to be powerful in the world, also became iparably obedient.


    After all, other than them, there were two other Consolidation Realm experts in Yunxuan Vi, and they were both top-notch experts.


    As for the disciples of Yunxuan Vi, they had just arrived from Earth. Even though they had long heard of the overpowering position of the Consolidation Realm experts in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    However, how could they believe it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes? Unknowingly, their God Lu, Manor Lord Lu had reached the highest status in the Tempest Ocean Realm in their hearts.


    In fact, many people would vividly describe what had happened at the Tempest Alliance Convention.


    To let them know just how amazing their Manor Lord was.


    As for Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Shanshan, and Lu Guoguo, they were already swamped receiving experts from all over the world.


    Even though they were as powerful as them, they still felt a bit tired.


    However, as the banquet began, the host, Lu Xuan, did not appear for a long time, which also caused many people to guess.

 Chapter 905 - all who are below the unity realm are ants

    <h4>Chapter 905: all who are below the unity realm are ants</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After three rounds of drinking, everyone was intoxicated, but they did not see Lu Xuan appear.


    Someone immediately asked about Yun Ling¡¯er.


    ?


    At this moment, the person in charge of the Yunxuan Vi was naturally Yun Ling¡¯er. As Lu Xuan¡¯s first disciple and the future head of the vi, Lu Xuan was in seclusion and did not manage anything. Everything was handled by her.


    Although Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo were Lu Xuan¡¯s younger sisters, they had already entered the Holy Nun Gate, so it was not convenient to take charge.


    ¡°Miss Yun, I don¡¯t know why Manor Lord Lu has not appeared for a long time. We havee to celebrate your vi¡¯s establishment and want to see Manor Lord Lu¡¯s divine face. I wonder if Miss Yun can help pass on a message!¡±


    Someone stood up and said.


    Yun Ling¡¯er saw that everyone¡¯s gazes were also on her. She knew that she had to give an exnation today to convince these heroes.


    These were all important figures that were high-ranked in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    She was able to sit here quietly and drink wine today because of her master¡¯s prestige. Otherwise, a junior like her, who had only condensed two flowers, wouldn¡¯t be able to control all the heroes present.


    Not to mention, there were two experts of the Consolidation Realm here.


    Aftering to the Tempest Ocean Realm, she finally understood the status of the Consolidation Realm in the Tempest Ocean Realm. That was the emperor of the Cultivation World. His words carried weight, and his orders will be strictly enforced. What he said was the imperial edict.


    Apart from the other Consolidation Realm, no one could defy him.


    Even with her master¡¯s strength, she would not want to simultaneously offend two powerful Consolidation Realm cultivators.


    ¡°All the Sect masters, on behalf of my master, I would like to thank everyone foring to the grand banquet for the establishment of the Yunxuan Vi. However, my master is currently in seclusion and is unable to free himself. I hope to seek everyone¡¯s understanding on it!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er bowed and said.


    ¡°I see, we know. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a little regretful that we didn¡¯t get to see the face of Manor Lord Lu!¡±


    Someone immediately came out to smooth things over.


    However, Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s words caused many people present to start discussing.


    ¡°Manor Lord Lu¡¯s cultivation is extremely high. He¡¯s probably only second to Sect Leader Long in this world. If he were to enter seclusion and breakthrough, he would probably be on par with Sect Leader Long!¡±


    Many people knew in their hearts that Lu Xuan¡¯s previous cultivation was probably not far away from the Xuanhuo Sect Leader, Long Feihua.


    Now that Lu Xuan was in seclusion, he coulde out at any time. However, this time, he didn¡¯t show up at the grand banquet of the Yunxuan Vi. Obviously, he had reached the critical point.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but think that Lu Xuan was at the critical point of advancing to the peak of the Consolidation Realm. If that was the case, it was understandable that he didn¡¯t show up. If they were in his ce, they wouldn¡¯te out even if the sky copsed.


    Thete-stage of the Consolidation Realm and the peak of the Consolidation Realm were two different things.


    Thete-stage of the Consolidation Realm could only be considered powerful among humans, but the peak of the Consolidation Realm is at the peak of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Moreover, not everyone could reach it. Among the experts of the Consolidation Realm, those who could finally stand at the peak of the Consolidation Realm were very rare.


    Lu Xuan was at this juncture. It could be imagined that this was indeed the most crucial moment.


    By calcting this way, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Yunxuan Vi would produce a second expert at the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    Just look at this situation. Either he doesn¡¯t produce it, or he would create a top-notch expert!


    Considering Lu Xuan¡¯s age, many people had already guessed that the future would be the era in which Yunxuan Vi would dominate the world.


    Many experts felt extremelyplicated in their hearts. Initially, they had treated Earth as a dish and wanted to split it up.


    However, Lu Xuan, who came from Earth, formed a powerful force that could suppress an entire era.


    Moreover, judging from the strength of Lu Xuan¡¯s two sisters, it was only a matter of time before they entered the Consolidation Realm. When that time came, their future would be even more limitless.


    And they all had to make a living under the nose of such a terrifying monster force. It was bitter!


    If it had been a few years ago, who would have known that the situation would have changed to such an extent.


    Could it be that the chosen one was really that powerful?


    Could it be that he was invincible just like that!


    However, before everyone could react, they saw a terrifying pressure crushing down on the entire ce from the void.


    ¡°K K!¡±


    Everyone saw that the barrier covering the entire Yunxuan Vi actually shattered inch by inch under this terrifying pressure.


    In just a short moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s formation that was set up earlier shattered with a loud bang.


    Although it was only casually set up by Lu Xuan, its power was still sufficient to block the full-force attack of a Consolidation Realm expert.


    Now, it was actually shattered by someone¡¯s aura alone.


    There was no need to doubt the strength of this person.


    Everyone immediately stood up and raised their defensive barriers to block this aura. They saw a figure looking down from above in the air, coldly looking at everyone.


    ¡°Sect Master Long of Xuanhuo Sect!¡±


    Someone was the first to exim. Indeed, the person who came was Xuanhuo Sect Master, Long Feihua.


    However, many people couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Toe fighting at the door, that¡¯s perfectly normal due to the grudges between Xuanhuo Sect Master and Lu Xuan.


    It could even be said that it should be this way.


    However, the problem was that there was a powerful Jiao Dragon at the peak of the Consolidation Realm in the Yunxuan Vi.


    The strength of this Jiao Dragon was probably not weaker than Long Feihua. If Long Feihua had a way, he would have killed this Jiao Dragonst time.


    If he couldn¡¯t do itst time, there was no reason he could do it this time.


    After all, the distance between the two times was not far!


    Yun Ling¡¯er power immediately rose, and she was ready to fight at any time. This was because she knew that this was her master¡¯s mortal enemy.


    At this moment, the other party charged at her aggressively. A bloody battle was probably right in front of her eyes.


    ¡°You are his disciple? Then I will let him experience the feeling of having his painstakingly nurtured heir getting killed!¡±


    Long Feihua looked at Yun Ling¡¯er coldly as if he was looking at an ant.


    In an instant, he made his move. He pointed out with a finger, and it turned into a pir of me that shot directly at Yun Ling¡¯er.


    Yun Ling¡¯er instantly felt that the surrounding space waspletely locked down. A terrifying power made her unable to move at all. She could only watch helplessly as the finger descended.


    Too powerful!


    In an instant, there was only one thought that shed through her mind. Was this the power of the Consolidation Realm?


    At the critical moment, arge hand pierced through the void and directly extinguished the pir of me.


    Yun Ling¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief. Unknowingly, her back had turned cold as if she had walked through the Gates Of Hell.


    Facing the might of the Consolidation Realm, she almost had no way of retaliating!


    At this moment, she truly understood what it meant that below the Consolidation Realm, everything was just ants!

 Chapter 906 - Lin Ziyi鈥檚 breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 906: Lin Ziyi¡¯s breakthrough</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A Three Flower Realm expert like her, who had condensed two flowers, would probably only be at a slight disadvantage against a Three Flower Realm expert and not be defeated.


    But she was not able to block even a single finger!


    ?


    She was only an ant until she reached the Consolidation Realm!


    Of course, she knew that Long Feihua was a top-notch expert in the Consolidation Realm and not just a simple Consolidation Realm expert.


    An ace expert!


    Even so, she was still greatly shocked.


    This was the first time she faced the threat of a Consolidation Realm expert and even a top-notch one, right from the start.


    That kind of pressure was enough to make one break down!


    Everyone had just only regained their senses from that terrifying finger.


    Only then did they notice that it was Lin Ziyi who had made a move.


    Although this result was out of everyone¡¯s expectations, it does makes sense.


    If the two people from Yunxuan Vi did not make a move, the only person who could possibly make a move was Lin Ziyi, who had a close rtionship with Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°Lin Ziyi, you¡¯re going to stop me again. Can you stop me?¡±


    Long Feihua nced at Lin Ziyi coldly.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try!¡±


    Lin Ziyi said rudely.


    Now Holy Nun Gate and Yunxuan Vi had formed an alliance. She couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch. Otherwise, the alliance would copse as soon as it was established.


    ¡°Lu Xuan isn¡¯ting out?¡± Long Feihua asked. At the same time, his aura was released crazily like mountain and sea, crushing towards Lin Ziyi.


    Lin Ziyi released her aura without hesitation and confronted him.


    The crowd saw the two enormous auras in the sky colliding continuously, like two energy waves crashing crazily.


    Just when they were scared half to death and thought that they would be crushed by the auras of the two Consolidation Realm experts, they found an additionalyer of barrier above the mountain vige.


    The barrier was continuously shattered by the auras of the two unity realm experts, but it was constantly being reconstructed. Soon enough, someone discovered the mystery of it.


    ¡°This barrier is really incredible. I don¡¯t know how Manor Lord Lu set it up. The energy of this barrier reconstruction actually relied on devouring the auras of the two of them to reconstruct it!¡±


    Someoneplimented. Shortly after, many people also discovered the mystery of it.


    What kind of fantastic idea was this? It was highly imaginative, using the energy of the enemy to reconstruct its own barrier.


    It allowed the barrier to rely on continuous reformations to resist the imposing manner of a top-notch expert like Long Feihua.


    To have a big imagination was one thing, but being able to do it was another matter!


    For ordinary people, things like aura were indeed invisible. It belonged to the deterrence of spiritual power that was one level lower than the power of primordial spirit. However, it was not invisible for cultivators, especially powerful cultivators. Mainly when Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence gathered at the top andbined into one. The aura includes essence, primordial spirit, Qi, and blood, which could be fully materialized.


    Otherwise, those top-notch experts would not be able to have a tremendous battle with just their aura alone. It was ten times more terrifying thanunching some powerful attack.


    The collision of auras between the two sides continued to strengthen. With the protection of such a barrier, it could constantly digest the energy in the overflowing aura. Everyone did not have to worry about being seriously injured or being crushed to death by the shockwaves in the next second.


    It was a rare opportunity to watch the intense aurapetition between two great Consolidation Realm experts.


    However, such a collision onlysted for a short period. To be precise, the winner was determined very quickly.


    Whether in terms of realm orbat strength, Lin Ziyi was too far away from Long Feihua. She couldn¡¯t be Long Feihua¡¯s opponent.


    And the result was just as many people had expected. Lin Ziyi¡¯s aura was being pushed back until it was less than a hundred meters in circumference. Being less than a hundred meters in circumference was basically no different from being confined for a Consolidation Realm expert.


    But what everyone didn¡¯t expect was even though she was being pushed back, Lin Ziyi had been holding on to a bottom line. She was not directly defeated by Long Feihua¡¯s aura.


    Lin Ziyi¡¯s face waspletely red, and a hint of red appeared on her snow-white face. At the same time, her phoenix-like eyes were wide open, and she clenched her silver teeth tightly as she stared at Long Feihua.


    Long Feihua was simply too strong. He was a veteran expert at the peak of the Consolidation Realm. With just his aura, he was able to firmly suppress Lin Ziyi.


    A cold expression shed across Long Feihua¡¯s eyes. He had long wanted to get rid of this Lin Ziyi who had always opposed him. It was just that he had suppressed it previously. But today, Lin Ziyi still stopped him from making his move.


    Instantly, the killing intent in his heart boiled!


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡±


    Long Feihua snorted coldly, and his aura continued to soar.


    In any case, Lu Xuan had yet to show his face, so he was not in a hurry. Today was a dead-end for him. No matter if he showed his face or not, he could not escape death today.


    Even if he had wings, he would not be able to escape!


    Today was the day to end everything!


    No one knew how much time had passed, but everyone felt like time was passing like years. Every minute and every second felt exceptionally long.


    Everyone saw that Lin Ziyi¡¯s pretty face was getting redder and redder. All the bones in her body were creaking, and her internal organs seemed on the verge of exploding.


    Everyone understood that at this moment, Lin Ziyi was enduring terrifying pressure. This kind of pressure was far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Suddenly, a powerful pressure burst out from Lin Ziyi¡¯s body at this moment. The situation was reversed in an instant, and Lin Ziyi¡¯s expression instantly became much better.


    ¡°She actually broke through halfway?¡±


    Many people looked at Lin Ziyi in shock. It was undeniable that Lin Ziyi had suddenly broken through, which was why her aura was suddenly soaring.


    Just now, Lin Ziyi had fought to the death without retreating and had forcefully used her aura to fight against Long Feihua. It seemed that it was not because of anything else but because she wanted to use Long Feihua¡¯s aura to train herself.


    Obviously, Lin Ziyi had also reached a critical moment. She was only one step away from advancing to the advanced stage of the Consolidation Realm, and she had used Long Feihua to exert enough pressure on herself to break through to this realm.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Everyone understood the logic, but those who dared to do it were really rare or even none.


    This was because doing it looked good, but in fact, even a moment of carelessness during this process could be fatal.


    Although Lin Ziyi¡¯s strength was strong, she was still a few levels behind Long Feihua.

 Chapter 907 - Dangerous Situation, a Backup Plan

    <h4>Chapter 907: Dangerous Situation, a Backup n</h4>


    Many people had expected Lin Ziyi to have such talent and courage. After all, before Lu Xuan appeared, Lin Ziyi was the most talented genius in the entire Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Her cultivation base had advanced by leaps and bounds!


    Even Long Feihua was afraid of her. Not only because Lin Ziyi¡¯s admirers were all over the Tempest Ocean Realm, but more importantly, Lin Ziyi¡¯s cultivation base had advanced by leaps and bounds. Even after she entered the Consolidation Realm, she showed no signs of stopping.


    After she entered the Consolidation Realm, it didn¡¯t take long for her to directly enter the middle stage of the Consolidation Realm. Now, she had even broken through to thete stage of the Consolidation Realm.


    In many people¡¯s eyes, this was the only one who had the potential to breakthrough to the peak of the Consolidation Realm, or even breakthrough fate and enter a higher realm.


    ¡°Good, very good. Lin Ziyi, you actually used me. You¡¯re really something!¡±


    Long Feihua was so angry that heughed. Things were really not going well these days. The vice sect leader was killed by someone. He wanted to use the Tempest Alliance Convention to annex Earth, but it was destroyed by Lu Xuan.


    Now, even Lin Ziyi dared to use his own strength to seek a breakthrough.


    Was it because these people were floating, or was it because he, Long Feihua, could not move his de anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can ignore me just because you¡¯ve broken through. With your little strength, I don¡¯t even put you in my eyes!¡±


    Long Feihua said with a cold snort.


    Since Lu Xuan had be a thorn in his heart, he wanted to get rid of the thorn in his flesh, let alone Lin Ziyi.


    ¡°Humph, since Lu Xuan doesn¡¯t want toe out but let you stand up for him, I¡¯ll kill you first and force him toe out!¡±


    Long Feihua went straight to the point and disdained to hide.


    With his strength, there was no one in the world who needed him to specifically hide.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The air suddenly shook. Long Feihua¡¯srge hand pressed down towards Lin Ziyi, instantly disying a terrifying power.


    Compared to just disying his own aura, the current Long Feihua was at least ten times more terrifying.


    Arge hand pped the sky and actually bent it slightly, distorting the void. One could imagine how terrifying Long Feihua was at this moment.


    Lin Ziyi waspletely fearless. At this moment, she had nowhere to retreat and could not retreat anymore. Otherwise, her Dao heart would copse.


    Although her strength was not as strong as Long Feihua, she was still a top-notch expert in the world.


    ¡°Sword!¡±


    Lin Ziyi shouted. In an instant, a sword light tore through the sky and shed towards the huge hand.


    Quick!


    Quick!


    Quick!


    This sword light tore through the sky and instantly smashed onto the huge hand. However, this sword only managed to cut a hole in the huge hand before it was shattered.


    The strength of both parties could be seen from this. Lin Ziyi had entered thete stage of the Consolidation Realm and had the strength to hurt Long Feihua. However, the strength of both parties was still far from the same level.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Before the sword could be broken, Lin Ziyi let out a long cry and turned into thousands of sword rays. They gathered together and formed a terrifying long river of sword that was at least ten thousand feet long.


    The long river of sword rays swept across the sky and mmed into the big hand once again. At this moment, the big hand started to burn with raging mes. The raging mes howled through the sky and earth and instantly annihted the thousands of sword rays. They disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Stubborn!¡±


    Long Feihua¡¯s palm was still pushed down steadily. His strength was much stronger than Lin Ziyi¡¯s. It was not difficult for him to kill Lin Ziyi now.


    Although Lin Ziyi had entered thete-stage of the Consolidation Realm, she had just entered thete-stage. If they were to really fight, she would not be a match for the city lord of Cloud City, so how could she be a match for Long Feihua.


    As expected, as the palm continued to fall, Lin Ziyi only felt that all the space around her was sealed. It was really too difficult.


    ¡°Pfff!¡±


    In the end, Lin Ziyi spat out a mouthful of blood. She was almost defeated and the terrifying palm almost crushed her primordial spirit.


    ¡°Lin Ziyi, today, you stood up for him, but he treats you like a broken shoe. He allowed you to die at my hands. It can be seen that he is an unscrupulous person. If you submit to me today, I will spare your life and allow you to be my vanguard!¡±


    Long Feihua suddenly spoke at the crucial moment. Seeing Lin Ziyi¡¯s appearance, he had the idea of subjugating Lin Ziyi for him.


    If he could subjugate Lin Ziyi, even losing Li Shou wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. The two of them were not on the same level at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Even if I die with you today, you can forget about subjugating me!¡±


    Lin Ziyi snorted coldly. Although she was usually veryzy, she was a genius of a generation after all. How could she be willing to ept such humiliation.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can go and die!¡±


    Long Feihua said.


    Suddenly, a dragon w appeared out of thin air. It crushed the giant ming hand with one w.


    Then, with a loud roar, a huge creature jumped out from the depths of Yunxuan Vi.


    At this time, the body of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon was more than ten thousand feet long. If it stood up straight, it would be as tall as the clouds.


    Even though it was entrenched in midair, it was still a huge creature, like a small mountain.


    It was almost the size of half of Yunxuan Vi!


    ¡°It has appeared, that mutated jiao dragon!¡±


    Many people eximed in shock.


    They all knew that there was a jiao dragon with a terrifying cultivation beside Lu Xuan. However, many people had never seen it with their own eyes. Now that they had seen it with their own eyes, they knew that the rumors were true.


    The aura of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon that belonged to the wilderness of the deep sea was even greater than the pressure that Long Feihua had brought them.


    ¡°He finally appeared. What a beast!¡±


    Long Feihua¡¯s eyes burst out with a bright light. He immediately gave up on paying attention to Lin Ziyi. That was merely a scabies disease. The beast in front of him was the biggest threat.


    In an instant, Long Feihua struck back and a huge ming hand descended from the sky.


    The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon roared and countless water dragons swept through the sky, colliding with the huge ming hand.


    Water and fire collided, and water vapor rose up. The two peerless experts directly charged into the deep sky.


    They fought so hard that it was difficult to separate!


    The two peak-stage existences of the Consolidation Realm walked on different paths. The demonic beast that activated its bloodlines magical ability and the peerless martial arts of humans collided in the sky, as if two huge stars were colliding in the sky.


    The two sides directly fought to the point of madness. In an instant, they exchanged hundreds and thousands of moves. Long Feihua¡¯s martial arts were exquisite, but the body of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon was tyrannical. It directly suppressed it with absolute strength. There was no falsehood.


    However, just as many people guessed that this battle was most likely the same as thest time. It was difficult to determine the victor, suddenly, a simrlyrge body swept over from afar.


    It was like a mountain that fiercely collided with the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone saw the air being shattered and copsed as it rushed into the distance.


    Some sharp-eyed people had already seen that it was another huge jiao dragon.


    Jiao Dragon King!

 Chapter 908 - the Three Peak Of Consolidation Realm Appeared. What a Scene

    <h4>Chapter 908: the Three Peak Of Consolidation Realm Appeared. What a Scene</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At this time, everyone understood what Long Feihua¡¯s true trump card was. He had actually colluded with the Jiao Dragon King in the sea of storms.


    Many people cried out in surprise!


    ?


    It was simply beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. The three peak Consolidation Realm fought openly and secretly, each upying a portion of the Tempest Ocean Realm. They viewed each other as their biggestpetitors.


    One could imagine how bad their rtionship was. However, now that they were actually able to join forces, one could imagine how much Long Feihua hated Lu Xuan and viewed him as a major threat.


    Now that the Jiao Dragon King was holding back the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, Long Feihua could immediately free up his hands.


    ¡°This is a sure-kill situation. Sect Leader Long will definitely kill Lu Xuan!¡±


    Those who were quick-witted immediately reacted. In order to kill Lu Xuan, he didn¡¯t hesitate to contact his arch-enemy, the Jiao Dragon King.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Lu Xuan won¡¯t be able to escape today. His strength is unfathomable, but it seems that he¡¯s still a step away from the peak of the Consolidation Realm. There¡¯s noparison at all!¡±


    Many people didn¡¯t think highly of Lu Xuan at all. They also knew that Lu Xuan was breaking through at this time, most likely to breakthrough to the peak of the Consolidation Realm. However, he just happened to encounter Long Feihua¡¯s sure-kill situation. His luck was really too bad.


    The crowd only saw two giant creatures colliding with each other in mid-air. For a moment, their scaly ws flew in the air and they were badly mutted. Both of them were jiao dragons and they could be said to be the kings of aquatic creatures. Usually, a king would not meet a king but if they met, they would fight to the death. King, one was enough.


    After Long Feihua got rid of the situation, he flew straight into the depths of Yunxuan Vi.


    ¡°Not good, that old man¡¯s target is Master!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er immediately knew that this was not good. She hurriedly activated the barrier of Yunxuan Vi in an attempt to block Long Feihua¡¯s movements.


    However, she was no match for the powerful Long Feihua. She was shattered in one move.


    Then, he charged into the depths of Yunxuan Vi.


    On the other side, Lin Ziyi rose into the air and was about to block Long Feihua¡¯s advance.


    Who would have thought that at this moment, an old palm would directly smack down.


    Danger!


    Lin Ziyi instantly felt all the hairs on her body stood on end. An extremely dangerous feeling instantly leaped into her heart.


    Immediately after, she narrowly avoided this terrifying grab.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lin Ziyi shouted. In the air, a figure slowly revealed his appearance. It was an old man dressed in cloth clothes.


    This old man had a faint smile on his face. With a simple grab, he had almost killed Lin Ziyi.


    ¡°Great Demonic Deity Of The North!¡±


    Others might not recognize the Great Demonic Deity Of The North, but Lin Ziyi recognized him.


    In order to breakthrough the Consolidation Real, she was chased by her enemies. She entered the Northern Demon Region and nced at the Great Demonic Deity Of The North from afar.


    To be more precise, she escaped from the Great Demonic Deity Of The North¡¯s hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Leader Lin has a good memory!¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North smiled faintly.


    ¡°Back then, I also never thought that the human girl who escaped for her life would have the cultivation and realm she has today!¡±


    As the Great Demonic Deity Of The North spoke, he seemed to be somewhat moved. He never thought that Lin Ziyi would have such a talent.


    Back then, Lin Ziyi only had the cultivation of three flowers realm. This kind of cultivation did not even qualify for him to take a second look.


    Even ordinary Consolidation Realm experts were nothing in his eyes. He had stood at the peak of the Consolidation Realm and seen far too many of them. He had watched several generations of the humans at the Consolidation Realm grew up. There was nothing extraordinary about it.


    However, now that he saw that Lin Ziyi¡¯s cultivation clearly had the possibility of breaking through to the peak of the Consolidation Realm, it made him look at her in a new light.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Patriarch. I still have to thank you for not killing me back then!¡± Lin Ziyi said without batting an eyelid, but in her heart, she was on her guard to the extreme, raising the strength of her entire body to the extreme.


    She knew how terrifying the Great Demonic Deity Of The North in front of her was. He was probably even stronger than Long Feihua. He was truly terrifying to the extreme.


    He was the shadow in the hearts of countless human experts!


    What shocked her even more was that the Great Demonic Deity Of The North was a huge threat to the entire human race. All humans were enemies with the Great Demonic Deity Of The North, but Long Feihua was actually able to join forces with him.


    It was obvious that they hadpletely shed all pretenses of cordiality, so she didn¡¯t even have to worry about this.


    If they didn¡¯t shed all pretenses of cordiality, she would still have some chance of survival. If theypletely shed all pretenses of cordiality, it would be a dead end.


    At that time, the three peak of Consolidation Realm were all working together to target one person. What kind of cards were they ying.


    If she charged through, she would be able to see the vast ocean and the sky. If she couldn¡¯t, she would die here today!


    But at this moment, she had no time to care about this because she was facing a death sentence.


    The appearance of the Great Demonic Deity Of The North caused an uproar among countless people. The threat of the Great Demonic Deity Of The North to the humans was even greater than that of the Jiao Dragon King from the Jiao Dragon Pce.


    Many smart people had guessed that Long Feihua hadpletely shed all pretense of cordiality and was even willing to cooperate with the mortal enemies of the humans to kill Lu Xuan.


    It was obvious that he had the intention to kill Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan would not be able to escape death today!


    A huge ming hand that was thousands of feet in circumference came crashing down viciously, pping down towards the depths of the Yunxuan Vi.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a golden dragon soared into the sky and let out a dragon¡¯s roar, crushing the huge ming hand.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re more impatient than I thought!¡±


    A sigh sounded out as a youth dressed in a moon-white robe walked out of Yunxuan Vi. He held a folding fan in his hand and continuously tapped his palm.


    Many people could clearly see that it was none other than the manor head of Yunxuan Vi, Lu Xuan.


    However, many people also saw the clues. The same big hand almost forced Lin Ziyi to a dead end. If it wasn¡¯t for the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, it would have been hard to avoid being seriously injured.


    However, it was actually shattered by a single punch when facing Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was indeed far above Lin Ziyi¡¯s.


    It was just that they didn¡¯t know what level he had reached.


    ¡°Long Feihua, I let you escapest time. This time, why are you in such a hurry to send yourself to death!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Die? hahahaha, who do you think you are? Do you think you can escape from this dead end today?¡± Long Feihuaughed loudly, hisughter shaking the sky.


    Today, he could finally get rid of Lu Xuan, which was equivalent to getting rid of a huge threat.


    ¡°I know that you are breaking through now and have reached the critical moment. If I hade a littleter, I¡¯m afraid you might have made it. But since I¡¯m already here, you won¡¯t have any chance anymore!¡±


    Long Feihua said coldly.


    He could see that there was actually some mana leaking around Lu Xuan¡¯s body. Under normal circumstances, this wouldn¡¯t have happened at all.


    There was only one possibility. Lu Xuan was breaking through. Only when a cultivator broke through would they be unable topletely control the leakage of mana and be seen by others.


    It was just right to kill him now. It was truly the will of heaven!

 Chapter 909 - the True Form Of the Hellfire Red Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 909: the True Form Of the Hellfire Red Lotus</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Long Feihua¡¯s eyes, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill Lu Xuan!


    If Lu Xuan were to breakthrough another realm, it would be wishful thinking to kill Lu Xuan.


    ?


    As both of them were at the peak of the Consolidation Realm, it would be extremely difficult to kill Lu Xuan. Otherwise, the Tempest Ocean Realm would have been unified long ago.


    But now, Lu Xuan was at the critical moment of his breakthrough. If this wasn¡¯t the will of heaven, then what was it?


    Thinking of this, Long Feihua couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smug smile.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to start a massacre!¡± Lu Xuan said with a sigh, ¡°From today onwards, the three peak of the Consolodation Realm will be removed from the list!¡±


    ¡°What big words! Just by you!¡±


    Long Feihua sneered. He could tell that Lu Xuan had yet to step into the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    He could still tell this. After all, he knew the difference between stepping into the peak of the Consolidation Realm and not stepping into the Consolidation Realm.


    ¡°Stop bragging. Today, I will use your head to pay tribute to my vice sect leader!¡±


    As Long Feihua spoke, he immediately made his move. A simple yet powerful pnded on the ground. A terrifying aura condensed and transformed into a shocking ming palm.


    It was like a mountain crushing down in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction.


    The world was about to copse. That shocking scene caused the world to change.


    In an instant, the surrounding environment changed and turned into an iparably huge sea of mes. It was when the world had just been created. Everything had yet to be nurtured, but there were already endless mes boiling. It was the power of the world¡¯s creation.


    When this palm descended, a terrifying light blotted out the sky and covered the sun. It directly sted towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was not afraid at all. He directly clenched his five fingers into a fist and threw a punch.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A terrifying collision urred. Lu Xuan¡¯s golden fist force turned into a huge golden dragon. It instantly tore apart the sky and shattered the sea of mes.


    The terrifying shockwaves formed from the collision between the two parties actually shattered the barrier of the nearby Yunxuan Vi on the spot.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Long Feihua looked at Lu Xuan in surprise. This palm attack actually did not kill Lu Xuan and it did not even pose a threat to Lu Xuan.


    It was blocked by Lu Xuan!


    ¡°Long Feihua, today, I will kill you as a sacrifice!¡±


    Lu Xuan took a step forward. He knew that in order to establish the Yunxuan Vi, he had to establish his authority. There was probably nothing better than killing Long Feihua to establish his authority.


    ¡°Kill me as a sacrifice? What a joke!¡±


    Long Feihua was so angry that heughed. Lu Xuan did not take him seriously at all.


    He pped again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This p was also earth-shattering, but it was still unable to do anything to Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan¡¯s body only swayed slightly before he stabilized his body.


    He was surprised to find that Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength was slightly inferior to his, but it was only slightly inferior.


    Originally, this wasn¡¯t a big deal. After all, even the jiao dragons around Lu Xuan were slightly inferior to him.


    But now, the strength that Lu Xuan disyed was actually only slightly inferior to his. Faintly, it had already surpassed the ordinaryte stage of the Consolidation Realm and it had even faintly stepped into the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    This was enough to show that Lu Xuan had indeed reached the critical moment of cultivation. As long as Lu Xuan was given some time, it was practically a matter of time before he stepped into the peak of Consolidation Realm.


    It was already incredible that such an existence could exist in an indigenous world like earth, which had just advanced to the medium-ss world.


    ¡°We absolutely cannot let him live!¡±


    Long Feihua¡¯s eyes burst out with a terrifying killing intent. He absolutely could not let Lu Xuan live. The threat of such a person was simply too great.


    There were countless geniuses in the Tempest Ocean Realm, but none of them couldpare to Lu Xuan.


    Before Lu Xuan reached the peak of the Consolidation Realm, he had to kill himpletely!


    He couldn¡¯t let Lu Xuan grow up!


    Thinking of this, Long Feihua immediately rushed forward to attack.


    In just a short while, the two sides had exchanged more than a thousand moves. But the more this happened, the more frightened Long Feihua was.


    He kept attacking, wanting to disrupt Lu Xuan¡¯s rhythm and kill him. He even wanted to make Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation retreat. He wanted to make Lu Xuan return to thete stage of the Consolidation Realm from the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t affected by him at all. Every time he attacked, Lu Xuan would be at a disadvantage. However, this disadvantage was meaningless.


    This was because the slight damage that he caused to Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t be umted at all.


    Lu Xuan seemed to have cultivated some kind of secret healing technique. Even though he was injured by Lu Xuan, he recovered within a breath¡¯s time.


    It was impossible for him to achieve his goal of killing Lu Xuan!


    Under such circumstances, Lu Xuan simply could not be killed. He could only engage in a prolonged battle!


    The problem was that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura had always been maintained at its peak. The mana in Lu Xuan¡¯s body was simply endless and was a few times denser than his. It was simply impossible to kill Lu Xuan with the goal of exhausting his energy.


    In his thousands of years of cultivation, he had never seen such a type of cultivator.


    ¡°Come, again!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted. Long Feihua¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t really do anything to Lu Xuan. On the contrary, Lu Xuan was using Long Feihua¡¯s attack to continuously strengthen his foundation.


    Long Feihua also saw this point and was so angry that heughed. It was fine if Lin Ziyi was here just now, but now there was Lu Xuan. Two of them were using him to make a breakthrough.


    Who did these people think he was?


    He had always been the one who schemed against others. He had never been schemed against like this before.


    Long Feihua formed a hand seal and shouted, ¡°True form of the hellfire red lotus!¡±


    At this moment, Long Feihua¡¯s entire body was burning with raging mes. Behind him, a twelfth grade hellfire red lotus had actually formed.


    After forming this twelfth grade hellfire red lotus, Long Feihua¡¯s aura suddenly rose to a whole new level. Originally, his strength was only one level stronger than the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, but now, he was clearly much stronger than the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon.


    What an astonishing power! What an amazing divine ability!


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s expression did not change. In his previous life, he had seen this twelfth-grade hellfire red lotus. It was a magical treasure from the legends, a divine ability of the concept of the twelfth-grade hellfire red lotus.


    It was said that in the chaos, there was a thirty-sixth-grade chaos green lotus, on which the Celestial Master Pangu sat. After the world was created, the thirty-sixth-grade chaos greenlLotus turned into a twelfth-grade ck lotus, a twelfth-grade green lotus, and a twelfth-grade red lotus.


    The twelfth grade red lotus was known as the twelfth grade hellfire red lotus.


    The true body of the hellfire red lotus was a divine ability created by imitating the twelfth grade hellfire red lotus. Once it was used, the power of the fire-type divine ability would increase by fifty percent and the toughness of the body would also increase by arge margin.


    It could be said that the strength of the body would also increase by arge margin. At this time, Long Feihua could be said to be the true number one person in the Tempest Ocean Realm.

 Chapter 910 - Breakthrough On the Battlefield, Peak Of the Consolidation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 910: Breakthrough On the Battlefield, Peak Of the Consolidation Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Lu Xuan, where do you think you can jump to? If you don¡¯t reach the peak of the Consolidation Realm, you won¡¯t be able to. If you miss that step, you won¡¯t be able to cross it in your entire life!¡±


    Long Feihuaughed loudly. His eyes and seven orifices were spewing mes. In his opinion, even if Lu Xuan was the son of fate on earth, his fate was limited to earth. How could he affect the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    ?


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Long Feihua made his move. This palm slowly descended, transforming into a twelfth grade hellfire red lotus. In an instant, it arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan used both hands to face the iing attack. Immediately, a golden dragon flew out from Lu Xuan¡¯s body to contend against the twelfth grade hellfire red lotus.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This attack was no longer as simple as it had been at the beginning. It only shook slightly before he received Long Feihua¡¯s attack. However, he was actually sent flying.


    Blood trickled down the corner of Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth. This was the first time that Lu Xuan had been injured in a fight with Long Feihua.


    Although it wasn¡¯t very serious, it was enough to prove that the gap between the two sides¡¯bat strength had widened.


    In the distance, many heroes couldn¡¯t help but shoke their heads when they saw this scene. He wasn¡¯t at the peak of the Consolidation Realm, but he was still a breath away.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s performance could be said to be shocking, but what was the use of that.


    He was unable to cross that boundary!


    ¡°Lu Xuan, surrender!¡±


    After Long Feihua used the true form of the hellfire red lotus, he could already feel the power of his own body. This was true power.


    Normally, he would not use it easily. Other than the fact that there were only a handful of people in the world who were worthy of him using the true form of the hellfire red lotus in this state, there was another reason. It was because this state would burn his life force.


    This kind of divine ability was so powerful that it naturally required extremely powerful qi and blood to support it. Those with low cultivation were not even qualified to look at it.


    And he was already in his old age. Although he was not really that old,paring the consumption of qi and blood with a young person was the same as courting death.


    Therefore, he had to end the battle quickly!


    ¡°You want me to surrender? Such a person has yet to be born!¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly. Waves of golden light burst out from his body as well, disying the mystical power of his innate Dao body.


    At this moment, there was no need to hide at all.


    At this moment, rays of astonishing golden light burst out from Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, as if they could pierce through the universe.


    Long Feihua was shocked to find that Lu Xuan had steadily stepped into the peak of the Consolidation Realm in this state.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one who had the ultimate strength. Lu Xuan also had it.


    ¡°What kind of supernatural ability is this? No, this isn¡¯t a supernatural ability. It¡¯s a divine body!¡±


    Long Feihua saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body was emitting a kind of golden light. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary golden light. It was like a golden light that was hidden in thews of the great Dao. It made people unable to open their eyes.


    This wasn¡¯t a supernatural ability. It was a physical phenomenon!


    He knew that there were many people with extraordinary physiques. Just like ordinary people, there were also some people who had immense strength, while some people were very weak.


    This was the difference. There were even some people who cultivated extremely fast and their bodies could store more energy than others.


    But that was nothing as if one wanted to say that they were powerful, it would have to be the divine body.


    Even he had read about the existence of the divine body in some historical records. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to see it in the medium-ss world unless it was an innate divine body. This kind of innate divine body did not require a bloodline inheritance. It was only possible if it was raised naturally.


    And ording to the records, the kind of divine body that truly had an inheritance would only appear in the upper-ss world.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see one here!


    In his opinion, Lu Xuan could only be an innate godly body. He was born with a bloodline and he was even more certain that Lu Xuan was blessed with a great fortune.


    ¡°Come, I haven¡¯t fought enough. Long Feihua, let¡¯s fight to death today!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted.


    He wanted to use Long Feihua¡¯s powerful attacks to strengthen his foundation. Otherwise, he would need at least half a year to a year to reach the peak of Consolidation Realm.


    Since the opportunity was presented to him, he would not let it go!


    In any case, his innate Dao body was natural and did not consume much energy. It was unlike Long Feihua¡¯s pseudo-divine body, which was formed by supernatural powers and consumed a lot of energy.


    Of course, not all pseudo-divine bodies were weak. When Lu Xuan was a heavenly venerate in his previous life, he had already seen through all the secrets.


    Many inheritances of divine bodies were created by powerful cultivators. They cultivated the pseudo-divine bodies to the level where they could change gene cells. They passed down generation after generation, and the resulting divine bodies were also powerful.


    The two of them fought again. At this time, many people were shocked to find that the situation had changed. Originally, Long Feihua was eager to kill Lu Xuan.


    But now, it was Lu Xuan who was pestering Long Feihua to fight a battle of attrition.


    After Long Feihua revealed his trump card, Lu Xuan also revealed his trump card. It was a divine body that no one had ever heard of or seen before.


    Just by knowing this, everyone knew that Long Feihua might not be able to kill Lu Xuan this time.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Lu Xuan is still very dangerous. Although the Jiao Dragon King is currently entangled by the jiao dragon beside him, the Great Demonic Deity Of The North might be able to free up his hands at any time!¡± Someone said


    At this moment, everyone had thought of this point. The battlefield was divided into three sides. The weakest side was Lin Ziyi against the Great Demonic Deity Of The North.


    At this moment, Lin Ziyi had just stepped into thete-stage of the Consolidation Realm. How could she defeat the Great Demonic Deity Of The North? From the very beginning, she was at aplete disadvantage. This was a dead end from the very beginning.


    As expected, Lin Ziyi was heavily injured in many ces. It could be said that she was clenching her teeth and enduring. She was on the verge of copsing at any moment.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you will definitely die today. Do you think that you can hold on forever? Once Great Demonic Deity Of The North finishes Lin Ziyi, you will definitely die when he is here!¡±


    Long Feihuaughed out loud.


    He could already see that Lin Ziyi was retreating in defeat. She was no match for the Great Demonic Deity Of The North.


    ¡°You are right. We cannot drag this on any longer!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Long Feihua. He activated the dharmic powers in his body and circted the great void origin technique. He actually began to charge towards the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    ¡°You actually dared to make a breakthrough on the battlefield. Do you really think I am a dead person?¡± Long Feihua shouted.


    Long Feihua pped out a hellfie red lotus, crushing Lu Xuan from top to bottom.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body was covered in golden light. Like a golden giant, he faced the difficulties head-on and directly smashed towards the hellfire red lotus.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying explosion instantly urred, forming a huge mushroom cloud.


    However, in the next moment, tworge golden hands tore apart the mushroom cloud, and a golden war God walked out from within.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s body momentum soared, he broke through!

 Chapter 911 - Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 911: Powerful</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the battlefield, Lu Xuan had finally achieved a breakthrough!


    The peak of Consolidation Realm!


    ?


    Earlier, he had been using Long Feihua¡¯s attacks to force himself to unleash his full potential. He didn¡¯t have to do so.


    To others, advancing to Consolidation Realm would depend on fate. In other words, it would depend on one¡¯s fate. However, to Lu Xuan, it was simply a matter of taking advantage of current situation for his benefit. It wasn¡¯t difficult at all.


    Now was the time to go with the flow and reach the peak of the Consolidation Realm!


    At this point, he saw that Lin Ziyi couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She was beaten until she vomited blood and many of her bones were broken.


    To a Consolidation Realm expert, such injuries were naturally not fatal. As long as she was given some time, she would be able to recover very quickly. But this was a battlefield, who could give her time.


    ¡°Sect Leader Lin, I want your head today!¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North sneered and transformed his palm into a sword. Using his palm as a longsword, he directly shed down at Lin Ziyi.


    At his level of cultivation, he could be said to be able to turn the rotten into the miraculous. Just a simple hand sword had forced Lin Ziyi into a desperate situation. The difference in strength was so obvious.


    Suddenly, at this moment, arge golden hand tore through the sky and grabbed Lin Ziyi¡¯s body, instantly saving her.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North didn¡¯t seem to think that someone would be able to save her right under his nose. Immediately, he followed the direction of therge golden hand and saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body was enveloped in a ball of golden light. His body was constantly emitting a terrifying aura.


    At the same time, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was continuously increasing. This increase was a change that could be seen with the naked eye.


    Under such circumstances, everyone could feel Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    Another peak of Consolidation Realm existence had appeared in the world!


    ¡°Five peak consolidation realm existences. I¡¯m afraid the situation in the world is going to change again!¡±


    Many people were secretly shocked. They felt that another shocking change was going to happen in the world.


    Now, there was one more peak of the Consolidation Realm in the world. With Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, once he stepped into the peak of the Consolidation Realm, he would definitely be a supreme existence.


    ¡°D*mn it! Long Feihua, you actually didn¡¯t kill him!¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North couldn¡¯t help but curse when he saw this.


    They hade this time topletely suppress Lu Xuan before he attained the breakthrough. They wanted to kill him so that he wouldn¡¯t be a real threat in the future.


    But now that they saw Lu Xuan breaking through, wouldn¡¯t all of their efforts be for naught.


    Long Feihua also wanted to curse. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t try his best, but this Lu Xuan was a little too strong. Before he broke through, he was already faintly able to contend against a peak ConsolidationRealm expert like him.


    After using the innate Dao body, hisbat strength was not inferior to ordinary peak Consolidation Realm experts. He wanted to kill him, but he did not have the ability to do so.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, be careful. That Great Demonic Deity Of The North is very powerful!¡±


    After being saved at the critical moment, Lin Ziyi did not care about her injuries and quickly reminded Lu Xuan.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can heal your injuries first. Watch me kill these two!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    ¡°What a good Lu Xuan. How dare he!¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North stood in front and stood side by side with Long Feihua. A terrifying killing intent burst out from his eyes.


    His and Long Feihua¡¯s auras joined together and were extremely terrifying. They climbed up each other and formed an extremely terrifying cyclone.


    Lu Xuan watched from afar and only said, ¡°Are you guys going up one by one, or are you guys going up together?¡±


    His domineering aura seeped out. It was as if he did not put the two peerless experts in his eyes.


    ¡°Let me test your strength first!¡±


    At this moment, the Great Demonic Deity Of The North took the initiative to attack. He transformed his palm into a sword and actually shed out a shocking sword ray that was over ten thousand feet long. It was apanied by a blinding light as it directly shed down.


    Before this sword ray shed in front of Lu Xuan, it instantly transformed into thousands of densely packed sword rays. They actually sealed off all the space that Lu Xuan could escape from. They wanted Lu Xuan to die without a burial ground!


    At that moment, Lu Xuan waspletely fearless. He only let out a long cry as arge golden hand grabbed out. It contained the heaven and earth divine ability in his sleeve.


    No matter how many sword beams shed down, they were all firmly grabbed by Lu Xuan¡¯s hand. In the next instant, they were all reduced to nothing.


    That earth-shattering attack instantly vanished into thin air. Not a single trace of misery remained.


    ¡°Great Demonic Deity Of The North? That¡¯s all!¡±


    Lu Xuan took a step forward and actually charged towards the Great Demonic Deity Of The North. The golden light around his body transformed into a terrifying tide that interweaved into a storm. It formed a dragon w that directly grabbed towards the Great Demonic Deity Of The North.


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North immediately felt an extremely terrifying pressure crushing down. Immediately, a look of shock shed across their eyes.


    Lu Xuan had clearly just broken through, but his dharmic powers could be so pure and honest to such an extent.


    It was simply terrifying!


    ¡°You have some tricks up your sleeve, but if you want to rely on such tricks to defeat us, then you¡¯re thinking too simply!¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North let out a long howl. Behind him, a strange beast that was crouching in the Abyss instantly took form.


    Under the gaze of this beast, everyone in the world felt as if time had slowed down. No one knew what this beast looked like and everything was in the fog.


    However, everyone also inexplicably knew that this was the true body of the Great Demonic Deity Of The North, a truly terrifying beast.


    Ever since the Great Demonic Deity Of The North rose to power, he had killed countless powerful enemies and countless demon kings had died at his hands. This made him famous.


    This iparably huge demon beast faced the difficulties head-on and directly charged into the sky, colliding with the golden dragon w.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The collision between two peak Consolidation Realm experts was like the collision between two huges.


    Everyone thought that they would be evenly matched, even when the Great Demonic Deity Of The North had the upper hand.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s dragon w shattered everything, directly shattering the ferocious beast formed by the Great Demonic Deity Of The North with a punch.


    ¡°Pfff!¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North spat out a mouthful of blood. In the process of shing with Lu Xuan, he suffered a great loss. The divine ability he formed was destroyed by Lu Xuan and he himself suffered a bacsh.


    The oue of this attack was determined!


    At this instant, Lu Xuan had already made his move. His figure was as fast as lightning. And in an instant, he had already arrived in front of the Great Demonic Deity Of The North.


    Lu Xuan did not hold back at all. Heunched a killing move.


    It was just a simple punch and the force of the punch distorted the air, instantly arriving in front of the Great Demonic Deity Of The North.


    ¡°So powerful, this punch!¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North instantly felt an invincible force approaching.

 Chapter 912 - Great Demonic Deity Of The North, Died

    <h4>Chapter 912: Great Demonic Deity Of The North, Died</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Great Demonic Deity Of The North frantically tried to retreat, but he realized that no matter how he tried to escape, it would be useless. This was because this punch was right in front of him.


    He waspletely locked onto by Lu Xuan!


    ?


    Just like how he had transformed into thousands of sword beams in an attempt to seal off all of Lu Xuan¡¯s escape routes, Lu Xuan had only used one punch to seal off all of his escape routes.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This punchnded on the Great Demonic Deity Of The North¡¯s body without any preparation.


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North was instantly sent flying and spat out a mouthful of blood. His chest hadpletely caved in.


    This punch had severely injured the Great Demonic Deity Of The North!


    Against the powerful Lu Xuan, the Great Demonic Deity Of The North was no match at all!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s fist force had directly dissipated the demon essence in his body. There was no way for him to contend against Lu Xuan!


    Originally, Lu Xuan could contend against a peak Consolidation Realm expert.


    But now, he hadpletely reached a new height,pletely surpassing the Great Demonic Deity Of The North.


    Even though the other party had cultivated for thousands of years and his cultivation was profound and unfathomable, there was no way for him to contend against Lu Xuan at this moment.


    ¡°Long Feihua, what are you waiting for!¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North said while coughing blood.


    ¡°When he bes the dominant force, none of us will be able to escape!¡±


    At this moment, the Great Demonic Deity Of The North hadpletely realized what kind of monster level existence he was facing. He had no chance of winning against Lu Xuan in a one-on-one fight. Only by working together could he have a chance of winning against Lu Xuan.


    At this moment, Long Feihua also realized it. He rushed toward Lu Xuan like a ball of me.


    Like a burning meteorite, he instantly hit Lu Xuan and collided with him.


    Everyone opened their dharma eyes, wanting to see the oue of the battle. Then, they saw that Lu Xuan hadpletely suppressed the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s sect leader, Long Feihua.


    He hadpletely suppressed Long Feihua¡¯s attack with just one hand.


    Long Feihua¡¯s attack waspletely unable to stop Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.


    ¡°How is this possible? He¡¯s so strong!¡±


    Long Feihua truly felt the strength and terror of Lu Xuan at this moment. His heart was still inplete disbelief.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength had far surpassed what he knew. It was simply impossible for such a terrifying existence to exist.


    This was especially so for the strength that Lu Xuan had disyed at this moment. Clearly, it had far surpassed his previous strength. He had only entered the peak of the Consolidation Realm, yet he actually possessed such terrifying strength.


    This leap in strength simply made him despair!


    And at this moment, Lu Xuan had already pounced in front of the Great Demonic Deity Of The North. The Great Demonic Deity Of The North slightly perked up and the demonic energy in his entire body rose as he unleashed a terrifying attack, this terrifying attack contained a boundless aura. It was a primitive and wild aura.


    It was the aura of a demon.


    ¡°Heavenly demon God ughtering great art!¡±


    At this moment, the Great Demonic Deity Of The North finally disyed his trump card. This was a martial art that he had created over the years. From the name, one could tell that he was ambitious and had his own thoughts.


    The martial art concept was directly released. With him as the center, it instantly enveloped the entire Yunxuan Vi. Everyone seemed to see countless demons running amok. That was the primitive civilization of the demons. It waspletely different from the human civilization.


    This move was based on the demons. It could even ughter Gods.


    While everyone was still feeling dazzled, they saw that Lu Xuan had unknowingly torn apart this painting-like scene with both hands.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s killing intent was like a vast ocean. He directly destroyed the painting-like scene and punched the Great Demonic Deity Of The North.


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North¡¯s chest was once again hit. This time, a huge hole was sted open. Blood and bones cracked.


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North screamed. He could not remember how many years it had been since he was injured. There was no such existence in the world. Even if he was facing two other Consolidation Realm experts, he should not have ended up in such a miserable state.


    However, the reality was just like that. Lu Xuan had actually managed to heavily injure him by himself, forcing him to the point of almost dying.


    He had never thought of such a scene!


    At this moment, he no longer had any thoughts of continuing the battle with Lu Xuan. He immediately dragged his mutted body and was about to flee.


    Who knew that just as he turned into a streak of light and was about to flee, a huge foot descended from the sky and directly stepped on the Great Demonic Deity Of The North¡¯s body, crushing it to pieces.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The Northnded on the ground and his body was torn apart. At this moment, everyone knew that he was dead for sure. No matter how powerful a peak Consolidation Realm expert was, he would not be able to withstand such an injury, there was no chance of survival at all.


    The Great Demonic Deity Of The North was a great enemy of humanity. For thousands of years, he was like a huge mountain that suppressed all the humans on the entire Tempest Continent.


    However, when they saw the Great Demonic Deity Of The North being killed by Lu Xuan, many people still feltplicated.


    An era had ended, right under their noses. It waspletely over.


    What followed was a brand new era. It was an era that was even more powerful than the original era of the three great Consolidation Realm experts.


    Everyone had witnessed Lu Xuan¡¯s strength with their own eyes. He had killed the Great Demonic Deity Of The North as soon as he entered the peak of the Consolidation Realm. He was even more powerful than the three peak of the Consolidation Realm experts.


    They were afraid that Lu Xuan would bring up the past. After all, they had more or less invaded earth. Even if he did not go on his own, he would still send his disciples or elders.


    After that, theyunched Tempest Alliance Conference to split up earth. If it was not for Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden appearance and the fact that he had suppressed the entire scene, they would have seeded.


    At first, they thought that it was nothing. Even if Lu Xuan had reached the peak of the Consolidation Realm, he still had to follow the rules, just like the leader of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    But now, it seemed that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength far surpassed Long Feihua¡¯s. Many people couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Compared to theplicated feelings of the heroes present, Long Feihua¡¯s feeling waspletely different.


    When Lu Xuan turned his gaze over, he felt as if he had been targeted by the Grim Reaper.


    A never-before-seen panic instantly rose up. Lu Xuan¡¯s current performance was too frightening, almost making his hair stand on end.


    He immediately had the thought of escaping. How could he care about tyrannical ambition.


    Long Feihua immediately stepped on ayer of light and turned into a ball of mes, flying into the distance.


    ¡°Want to go? Now it¡¯s toote!¡± Lu Xuan a loud shout, actually went straight to catch up.

 Chapter 913 - So What If I Bullied You Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 913: So What If I Bullied You Too Much</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing the Great Demonic Deity Of The North being directly killed by Lu Xuan, how could Long Feihua stay still.


    At this moment, if he still couldn¡¯t see that there was a huge difference inbat strength between him and Lu Xuan, then he would really be a fool.


    ?


    He didn¡¯t know how Lu Xuan had such astonishingbat strength, but he also knew that if this continued, his fate wouldn¡¯t be any better than the Great Demonic Deity Of The North¡¯s. This was a monster, a huge monster.


    Lu Xuan was too strong. One chased while the other fled. The two of them instantly chased out of the Yunxuan Vi.


    Everyone was stunned. No one had expected that the arrogant Long Feihua was being chased like a stray dog.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can the sect leader not be Lu Xuan¡¯s match!¡±


    Some of the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s experts cried out in shock, and even had tears streaming down their faces. It was not because they were sentimental, but because their worldview had copsed.


    In his heart, the sect leader, who was like a God in the world, had lost. Moreover, he had lost in such a pathetic manner. For a moment, he could not stop his tears from streaming down his face.


    ¡°The world is about to turn upside down. An era-suppressing peerless war God has appeared!¡±


    At this moment, an expert from the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence muttered to himself. Everyone around him agreed with this statement.


    Although the original three peak of the Consolidation Realm experts had their own strengths, they were in a state of bnce. It was only until Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance that this bnce was broken.


    A peerless and terrifying existence, the other peak of the Consolidation Realm experts were probably not a match for him. This was to suppress an era.


    More importantly, Lu Xuan had a jiao dragon at the peak of the Consolidation Realm by his side. Among the four remaining peak of the Consolidation Realm, two of them belonged to the same camp and had a clear superior-subordinate rtionship.


    The world would inevitably fall into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands!


    To some people, this might not be a bad thing. This was because this meant that the humans would no longer have to worry about the threats of the Northern Demon Region and the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    These two threats were the biggest problem facing the entire human world.


    Just as everyone was in shock, two beams of light had already entangled in the sky.


    Lu Xuan had already caught up to Long Feihua.


    Everyone heard a loud bang and Long Feihua crashed heavily into the ground.


    He had been pped down by Lu Xuan¡¯s palm. At this moment, Lu Xuan was like a top-tier, terrifying heavy tank. He would die if he crashed into him, and he would be injured if he bumped into him.


    Long Feihua¡¯s strength could be considered very strong, but he was still not a match for Lu Xuan.


    This p caused Long Feihua to feel dizzy. Everyone saw that cracks had started to appear on his hellfire red lotus true body.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s palm was actually so brutal.


    Many people sucked in a breath of cold air when they saw it. Ever since the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s sect leader had used his hellfire red lotus true body for the first time, there had been no records that had been broken.


    Now, this record had been broken.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s casual p had caused cracks to appear.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯re going too far!¡±


    Long Feihua was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He could only feel that he could not contain his anger.


    To be more precise, Long Feihua¡¯s expression was one of shock and anger. He had just exchanged blows with Lu Xuan and only then did he know how powerful Lu Xuan had be after his breakthrough.


    It was no wonder that the Great Demonic Deity Of The North had been beaten to death. Even if he had a tyrannical cultivation base, it was useless.


    In terms of tyrannical cultivation base, no one couldpare to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°What? Are you unhappy?¡± Lu Xuan crossed his arms and looked at Long Feihua as if he was looking at a dead man.


    Long Feihua shouted angrily, ¡°I admit defeat today. But if you think you can kill me like this, you are gravely mistaken. I admit defeat today. When I return, I will immediately lead the Xuanhuo Sect to retreat and defend the Northern Demon Region. As long as you are alive, the Xuanhuo Sect will not go south for a day!¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, we will also guard the northern borders for humans and suppress those monsters in the demon region!¡±


    ¡°Negotiate terms? What qualifications do you have now?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at Long Feihua.


    Immediately, Long Feihua felt his scalp went numb from his gaze. However, the current Lu Xuan gave him a feeling that he was too dangerous. He was like a demon beast that was in hibernation. His strength was terrifying and unprecedented.


    He had never seen such a monster and freak before.


    He was no match for Lu Xuan and could only negotiate with him. He immediately retreated. Lu Xuan had broken his confidence and he didn¡¯t have the confidence to fight against Lu Xuan.


    If even he was no match for Lu Xuan, how could the Xuanhuo Sect fight against Lu Xuan? It was the best choice to move to the Northern Demon Region where there was no master.


    After all, the Great Demonic Deity Of The North had died at the hands of Lu Xuan. Although there were still many Consolidation Realm demon kings left, they were nothing to him. The peak of the Consolidation Realm upying the strongest ranks in the world for so long was not for nothing.


    Although he was killed by Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan was also at the peak of the Consolidatin Realm and was not an ordinary cultivator.


    Those below the peak of the Consolidation Realm were ants. This iron rule was not broken.


    ¡°We are all humans. Now that humans are gued by external threats, isn¡¯t it a good thing if we can reduce the internal strife?¡± Long Feihua took a deep breath and said.


    ¡°Can you fool me with such flowery words?¡± Lu Xuan sneered. Of course, he did not believe what Long Feihua said. Other than hiding in the Northern Demon Region, he could not believe a single word.


    As for the need to preserve the vitality of humans and reduce internal strife, it was a joke to Lu Xuan. If Long Feihua really thought so, he would not have wanted to take advantage of Lu Xuan¡¯s seclusion to attack him.


    He was even willing to hook up with other races. There was no hint of him uniting the internal forces of humans.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, what else do you want? Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Long Feihua immediately flew into a rage and said.


    ¡°So what if I go too far? If you dare to step on my head and want to kill me, then you have to be prepared to be killed by me!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered and directly took action. As he spoke, he clenched his fists. Golden light seeped out from the gaps between his fingers and turned into a terrifying ray of light that directly shot in Long Feihua¡¯s direction.


    Long Feihua let out a long cry and charged forward. He naturally knew that in reality, he had no way out. His speed could notpare to Lu Xuan¡¯s astonishing speed, so he naturally could not escape from Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Only by defeating or even drawing Lu Xuan would he be able to escape from Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The golden fist force smashed into the endless mes and everyone only heard a loud boom. Lu Xuan¡¯s fist force shattered the hellfire red lotus and prated Long Feihua¡¯s body.


    In an instant, the oue was determined. Long Feihua¡¯s defense could not withstand a single blow from Lu Xuan¡¯s fist force and the hellfire red lotus true body was instantly destroyed under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes.

 Chapter 914 - Long Feihua Killed

    <h4>Chapter 914: Long Feihua Killed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Pfff!¡±


    Long Feihua spat out a mouthful of blood as his body retreated frantically. In just one battle, the victor had been decided.


    ?


    To his horror, he discovered that he really wasn¡¯t able to block even one of Lu Xuan¡¯s moves. The strength that Lu Xuan had disyed at this moment was too strong.


    It was just one punch and he was instantly heavily injured!


    Even the supernatural ability of the true body of the hellfire red lotus was blown up by Lu Xuan in the air.


    He received a huge bacsh and was instantly heavily injured.


    At this moment, Long Feihua no longer had the high-spirited and domineering aura that he had at the beginning.


    At this moment, his clothes were tattered, his hair bun was broken and he spat out fresh blood. Every pore on his body was oozing blood and his internal organs were shattered by Lu Xuan. Amidst the fresh blood that he spat out, there were fragments of his internal organs mixed within.


    Lu Xuan was the same as before. He was dressed in white, as if he was a banished immortal from heaven.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Even though he was once a man at the peak of the Tempest Ocean Realm, he wasn¡¯t a powerful figure to Lu Xuan.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan had killed Long Feihua once in his previous life, so he wasn¡¯t a powerful figure at all.


    Long Feihua looked at Lu Xuan¡¯s cold and emotionless expression and guessed that he wasn¡¯t a powerful figure in Lu Xuan¡¯s heart.


    He felt even more indignant in his heart. What kind of figure was he? When he was young, he was already outstanding and had crushed his peers. Later on, even those old fellows weren¡¯t his match.


    All the way until he reached the peak of the Tempest Ocean Realm and became one of the three great experts who could dominate the world. Even if those opponents loved and hated him, none of them dared to treat him as an ant andpletely ignore him.


    Now that Lu Xuan had done it, he didn¡¯t have the ability to escape for himself.


    ¡°I, Long Feihua, have never been weaker than others in my life. I didn¡¯t expect that I would lose to a junior like you in the end. I¡¯m not reconciled!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a shocking sword Qi shed down from the sky and instantly pierced into his chest, directly crushing all of his internal organs into pieces. Even experts at the peak of the Consolidation Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such damage.


    Long Feihua, died!


    ¡°You talk too much nonsense!¡± Lu Xuan said bluntly.


    After saying that, Lu Xuanpletely ignored Long Feihua¡¯s corpse on the ground and directly rushed into the distance. The direction was precisely the sky battlefield where the Jiao Dragon King and the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon were fighting.


    ¡°Hiss, Master Long is dead. The times have really changed!¡±


    Someone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Many experts rted to the Xuanhuo Sect were crying bitterly. They couldn¡¯t stop their tears at all.


    More people found that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t care about Long Feihua at all. Even though he had killed Long Feihua, there wasn¡¯t any joy on his face.


    This waspletely different from what they had thought before. If it were them, even if they had a chance to defeat the sect master of the Xuanhuo Sect, Long Feihua, no matter how calm they looked on the outside, they would never be calm in their hearts. They would definitely be overjoyed.


    After all, this was one of the top three experts in the world. Forget about being able to kill him, even if they could escape from his hands, they would be able to brag about it for the rest of their lives.


    However, many people immediately recalled that when Lu Xuan killed the Great Demonic Deity Of The North, there didn¡¯t seem to be any changes. Everything seemed to be a matter of course for him.


    However, when everyone thought about it, with Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything strange about it. It wasn¡¯t by luck that Lu Xuan killed two experts at the peak of the Consolidation Realm. Rather, it was a bitter victory thatpletely crushed them.


    It was only natural for him to have such an expression at this moment.


    While everyone¡¯s thoughts were running wild, Lu Xuan had already charged into the battlefield where the two gigantic jiao dragons collided.


    Countless water-type divine abilities transformed into terrifying attacks that soared through the air. Every time they collided, they would transform into a torrential downpour.


    Any one of these attacks could destroy a mountain. The power of each attack was extremely terrifying. Even an ordinary Consolidation Realm expert would be heavily injured and retreated while vomiting blood.


    However, everyone could only see that Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was extremely fast. He directly passed through the death zone formed by countless water-type divine arts and allowed those attacks tond on his body. However, those attacks couldn¡¯t pose the slightest threat to Lu Xuan.


    When these attacksnded on Lu Xuan¡¯s body, they all copsed.


    Everyone saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s body faintly had a powerful protective vital spirit formed by a golden dragon, which directly swept those attacks away.


    Meanwhile, the Jiao Dragon King, who was fighting the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, suddenly felt a terrifying aura rushing over at an astonishing speed.


    Almost before it could react, a golden dragon w covered everything like a cloud that blotted out the sky and the sun. It instantly pped down at the Jiao Dragon King.


    The Jiao Dragon King¡¯s huge body was struggling left and right, trying to escape.


    However, there was no way he could dodge it. The palm directly hit him. The Jiao Dragon King was like a huge meteor that fell onto the ground. The ground trembled slightly as it looked down on the shocking dust wave that was over ten thousand feet long.


    This p made the Jiao Dragon King dizzy and unable to react at all.


    The bones in his body were about to fall apart. Even with the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s strong physical body, it was about to fall apart. One could imagine how terrifying this attack was.


    The Jiao Dragon King was no match for Lu Xuan at all. Even though it body was the strongest among the three experts at the peak of the Consolidation Realm, however,pared to Lu Xuan, there was noparison at all.


    Only then did the Jiao Dragon King notice that the battlefield had undergone an earth-shaking change. It was originally a three-on-two battle. Now, unknowingly, while it and the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon were locked in a battle, Lu Xuan had already finished off the other two opponents and arrived in front of him.


    He immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.


    He had been too engrossed in the battle with the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon just now. At this moment, he waspletely unprepared. Lu Xuan had suddenly arrived in front of him.


    A p had nearly shattered his bones.


    At this moment, he finally realized the true danger. Now, he hadpletely lost his numerical advantage. Just the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon alone was enough to fight him to a draw. Not to mention, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was unfathomable.


    Although it did not notice how the Great Demonic Deity Of The North and the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s sect leader had failed, it could more or less guess that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was not ordinary.


    At this moment, its first reaction was to escape. It transformed into a storm that filled the sky and sted towards Lu Xuan. Using the cover of the storm, it immediately fled into the distance.


    It was too terrifying. It had never encountered such a terrifying thing in its life.

 Chapter 915 - the Three Peak of the Consolidation Realm Died And the World Submitted!

    <h4>Chapter 915: the Three Peak of the Consolidation Realm Died And the World Submitted!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Jiao Dragon King probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that a single person could be so strong that even a peak of the Consolidation Realm expert wouldn¡¯t be able to contend against him!


    ¡°You want to leave? Toote!¡±


    ?


    Lu Xuan said coldly. Even if the Jiao Dragon King didn¡¯te looking for him today, he would stille looking for him sooner orter. He wanted to eliminate this potential threat so that the demon beast disaster in his previous life wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    A demon beast disaster almost wiped out the entire human race.


    In the end, whether it was in the Tempest Ocean Realm or on earth, the foundation of the human race was far inferior. It wasn¡¯t as deep as the foundation of the Northern Demon Region and the deep sea Jiao Dragon Pce.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s mind moved and a golden dragon w wed out. In an instant, it grabbed the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s tail.


    The Jiao Dragon King quickly turned around and opened its bloody mouth, biting down at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    However, before it could bite Lu Xuan, its huge body was lifted up by Lu Xuan as if it was waving a huge whip.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Jiao Dragon King¡¯s huge body mmed into the ground, causing it to be dizzy and its body to bleed. Lu Xuan formed a seal and an array formation appeared on the ground. It was an earth element spell formation that made the ground as hard as a rock.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The huge dragon head was continuously smashed into the ground and it was covered in blood. However, it was unable to form a deep pit. Lu Xuan formed an earth element formation to strengthen the ground. Hence, everyone could only see the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s huge body being smashed into the ground.


    At the start, the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s body was still twisting, trying to use all sorts of water-type divine abilities to attack Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan was not afraid at all. There was the chaos heaven stabilizer bell above his head. When these water-type divine abilities struck Lu Xuan¡¯s body, only a loud explosion sounded.


    Meanwhile, the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s head was continuously smashed to the ground. Very soon, it gave up resisting. Everyone saw that the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s head was about to be smashed out. Its head was bleeding and it had no strength to resist at all.


    It could only follow Lu Xuan¡¯s actions and continuously smash to the ground.


    ¡°Hiss, what a brutal fighting method!¡±


    Someone cried out in surprise. This fighting method was too brutal no matter how one looked at it.


    When Lu Xuan killed the Great Demonic Deity Of The North and the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s sect leader Long Feihua, he wasn¡¯t this brutal. It was just a normal killing.


    But now, Lu Xuan had ruthlessly dealt with the Jiao Dragon King, letting everyone see how brutal and terrifying Lu Xuan was.


    This waspletely different from what they had previously known.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Another huge explosion sounded. Following that, everyone only saw the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s head being smashed onto the ground. It was white and red. The mixture of brain matter and fresh blood made it look extremely terrifying.


    Everyone knew that after this, the Jiao Dragon King would no longer be able to survive.


    His brain had already been beaten out. Of course, there was no hope of survival at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    Lu Xuan directly threw the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s body away. The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon opened its bloody mouth and activated its devouring ability, swallowing the Jiao Dragon King¡¯s corpse in one gulp.


    Inside the body of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, it was as if there was a stomach in a different dimension that could store such a huge object.


    Following that, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon directly swallowed the remains of Long Feihua and the corpse of the Great Demonic Deity Of The North.


    Only then did it slowly enter the depths of Yunxuan Vi.


    At this moment, everyone reacted. There were no longer three peak of the Consolidation Realm in the world, only two peak of the Consolidation Realm were left, and these two peak of the Consolidation Realm belonged to Yunxuan Vi.


    In the future, the entire world would probably belong to the rule of the entire Yunxuan Vi.


    Could there be anyone in the world who couldpete with them?


    Even if there were people who had broken through to the peak of the Consolidation Realm, no one would think that an ordinary peak of the Consolidation Realm would be a match for Lu Xuan.


    There was noparison between the two!


    Even among the experts at the peak of the Consolidation Realm, this was a unique existence. In fact, in the eyes of many people, this was something that had to be separated into different levels.


    What had happened during the founding ceremony of the Yunxuan Vi had spread at an astonishing speed.


    For a time, the entire world was in an uproar. Even many people were in disbelief at the first moment.


    Lu Xuan was in closed-door cultivation. The original three experts at the peak of the Consolidation Realm had joined forces to attack him. In the eyes of everyone, this kind of Lu Xuan was practically a dead end.


    However, under the circumstances that no one was optimistic about, Lu Xuan actually killed these few experts instead, forcefully reshaping the situation of the experts in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    It wasn¡¯t any change at all. It waspletely shattered and reshaped.


    Although the foundation of the Yunxuan Vi that Lu Xuan had established was still far from being enough, just the two people who were in charge of the Yunxuan Vi alone were enough to match any foundation.


    For a time, the situation in the world changed. After Lu Xuan killed the three great experts, all the experts wanted to visit Lu Xuan. However, Lu Xuan refused on the grounds that he was in seclusion to consolidate his cultivation.


    It was not until a monthter that Lu Xuan finally received the representatives of the experts of the various forces.


    Apart from the Xuanhuo Sect, the representatives of the other forces and sects came one after another.


    ¡°Greetings, Manor Master Lu!¡±


    Arge group of people bowed. Only Lin Ziyi and the city lord of Cloud City could stand there.


    A Consolidation Realm expert could not be humiliated lightly. Lu Xuan did not want to break this iron rule. Although it was easy for him to break this iron rule, he did not want to trample on it because he was destined not to stay in the Tempest Ocean Realm for long.


    Now that he had upheld this rule, he would protect his parents, his disciples, his sister, and so on in the future.


    In general, Lu Xuan used to be a rule-breaker. But now, he was already the guardian of the rules and order, and even the creator. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t easily break the rules that were beneficial to him.


    ¡°Everyone, get up. Previously, I was in closed-door cultivation to consolidate my cultivation, so I wasn¡¯t able to meet everyone immediately. I hope you can forgive me!¡±


    Lu Xuan said politely, but his body did not move at all.


    Of course, no one dared to question Lu Xuan, even though no one believed this. Based on the strength that Lu Xuan had disyed back then, which part of him needed to be in closed-door cultivation to consolidate his cultivation.


    He was obviously bullsh*tting.


    However, even if Lu Xuan was bullsh*tting now, they could only pinch their noses and admit it.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t lying at all. In the past month, he had indeed been consolidating his cultivation.


    Over the past year, his cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds. It was time toy a solid foundation and prepare for the next breakthrough.


    Lu Xuan had no need to lie to them. At his level, there was probably no one who could force him to lie to cope with it.


    If he wanted to go into seclusion, he could go into seclusion. They were not qualified to criticize him.

 Chapter 916 - the Xuanhuo Sect Should Be Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 916: the Xuanhuo Sect Should Be Destroyed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone repeatedly said that they did not dare.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan was the number one person in the world. Naturally, no one in the world dared to criticize him.


    ?


    This was the case in the cultivation world. The victor would not receive any criticism!


    ¡°Today, I have gathered all of you here because of one thing. It is to deal with the matter of the rebellion. The sect leader of the Xuanhuo Sect, Long Feihua, disregarded the righteousness of his race and colluded with our mortal enemy. The Xuanhuo Sect should be destroyed!¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze swept across everyone, he spoke slowly.


    Everyone was shocked. Although this was within their predictions, when they heard Lu Xuan said that he wanted to uproot the Xuanhuo Sect, they were still somewhat shocked.


    The Xuanhuo Sect was, after all, a legacy that had been passed down for tens of thousands of years. Over the generations, there had been an endless number of experts. It could be said that they were the pirs of the Tempest Ocean Realm. However, they were all about to be destroyed because of Long Feihua¡¯s choice.


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad. They were all cultivation forces in the Tempest Ocean Realm, but they had been bullied by outsiders.


    But even so, no one stood up for the Xuanhuo Sect. If they stood together with the Xuanhuo Sect now, wouldn¡¯t that confirm their rtionship with the Xuanhuo Sect? They would be the next to be destroyed.


    He was also a ruthless person!


    Many people sighed in their hearts. Initially, some people thought that Lu Xuan¡¯s face was tender and that his methods might not be so ruthless. However, they did not expect that not only did Lu Xuan have a peerless cultivation, he was also very tough in his actions.


    Those who offended him would not be let off.


    Many people guessed Lu Xuan¡¯s character and did not dare to be the slightest bit negligent.


    Lu Xuan swept his gaze across the crowd. He obviously knew what they were thinking, but that was the reality. If he was defeated, the situation on earth would be ten times worse.


    If he was defeated, earth would be divided into colonies. His family and friends wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. They would all be on the list.


    The reverse was also true. Since he had won, the Xuanhuo Sect would have to pay the price.


    ¡°The Xuanhuo Sect, those who are core disciples and above, and those who are deacons and elders, will all be issued official arrest documents. They will be wanted to the ends of the earth. As for the ordinary disciples, they will be disbanded from now on. They will no longer be allowed to preach in the name of the Xuanhuo Sect!¡± Lu Xuan continued.


    Many people were shocked. This was to eradicate the root of the problem. The core strength of a sect was naturally core disciples, deacons and elders, and the rest were all minor details. They would not be able to achieve anything.


    Those with outstanding talent would have already achieved something. In addition to the destruction of the Xuanhuo Sect, there were no resources avable for them to cultivate. They were basically useless.


    ¡°The rest will not be investigated!¡±


    Lu Xuan added.


    Hearing this, most of the people present let out a sigh of relief. Lu Xuan¡¯s target was only the Xuanhuo Sect. The others were not within the scope of his attack.


    Otherwise, most of the people present were more or less rted to the Xuanhuo Sect. After all, the Xuanhuo Sect was once the number one sect in the world. It would naturally be unrealistic for them not to be rted to the Xuanhuo Sect.


    If they were to continue investigating ording to this usation, more than 70% of the human forces on the Tempest Continent would be eliminated.


    ¡°In addition, tell the Steel Knight Association to eliminate the internal spies as soon as possible. At the same time, report the new candidate for the President of the Steel Knight Association to me!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    The members of the Steel Knight Association hurriedly agreed. Although they did not feel good, fortunately, Lu Xuan did not seem to have any intention of annexing the Steel Knight Association. This made them heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°As for the rest of the matters, just follow the usual practice!¡±


    After Lu Xuan announced a few important orders, he sent everyone away.


    To Lu Xuan, these things were easy to do. He was very familiar with them.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s punishment of the Xuanhuo Sect soon spread throughout the Tempest Ocean Realm. For a time, everyone was in an uproar, especially the Xuanhuo Sect. Without the sect leader and vice sect leader of consolidation sect, they were already as terrified as stray dogs.


    After Lu Xuan announced the arrest list and didn¡¯t take revenge on the low-level disciples, in an instant, this once-mighty sect copsed overnight.


    However, when many people were waiting for the disciples of the Xuanhuo Sect to flee in all directions, they realized that the disciples of the Xuanhuo Sect didn¡¯t flee in all directions. Soon, the scouts sent by the various factions returned with the news.


    Seeing that the Xuanhuo Sect was about to be destroyed, and those high-ranking officials were also on Lu Xuan¡¯s wanted list, the high-ranking officials of the Xuanhuo Sect actually chose to seal the mountain gate array when death was approaching, directly trapping all the low-ranking disciples of the Xuanhuo Sect inside and they killed all of them.


    Everywhere was a scene of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Blood flowed like rivers and corpses floated on top of them.


    Everyone was shocked by the images sent back by the spies. Even the evil cult did not have such a cruel act.


    This was because the evil cult was only targeting others. It was impossible for them to be so vicious to themselves.


    ¡°The evil cult!¡±


    Overnight, the Xuanhuo Sect was branded with the brand of evil cult, especially the remaining upper echelons of the Xuanhuo Sect. There were only a few hundred people in total, but all of them were crazy.


    They were frantically preparing for battle in the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s mountain gate. They wanted topete with Lu Xuan and they did not have the slightest intention of giving up and dying.


    ¡°The Xuanhuo Sect has already be an evil sect. Today, I want to eliminate this scourge for the world. I order all the sects to send out their armies and join me to destroy the Xuanhuo Sect!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s orders were quickly spread throughout the Tempest Continent.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s status was simr to that of the alliance leader of the martial arts world, or even higher. He was the emperor of the cultivation world, while the other sects were dukes of different sizes.


    Now that the emperor of cultivation had given the order, the various dukes of cultivation naturally did not dare to be negligent. They all brought their elites and rushed to the Yunxuan Vi to meet up.


    Seeing this scene, many of the elders could not help but sigh. This kind of power was something that the Xuanhuo Sect did not have even when they were at their peak.


    Because at that time, although Long Feihua was strong, he still had opponents.


    And Lu Xuan no longer had an opponent. He even used the lives of the three peak of the Consolidation Realm to establish his supreme might.


    With the lives of these three peak of the Consolidation Realm experts as the foundation, who would dare to disobey Lu Xuan¡¯s orders.


    Moreover, at this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were somewhat numb towards the remaining higher-ups of the Xuanhuo Sect. These people were no longer human, they were all a group of madmen, lunatics.


    These lunatics were currently hiding in the mountain gates of the Xuanhuo Sect to take refuge. Who knew if they would one day run out? These lunatics weren¡¯t bound by the rules and they were capable of doing anything.


    And to the vast majority of the factions, these lunatics were too powerful. There were only a few factions that werepletely fearless towards them.

 Chapter 917 - The Trump Card Of The Xuanhuo Sect, The Revival Of The Past Sect Masters

    <h4>Chapter 917: The Trump Card Of The Xuanhuo Sect, The Revival Of The Past Sect Masters</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Because of this, every faction sent its elites there. It was not only because of Lu Xuan¡¯s intimidation but they were also were frightened by the people of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    These were a group ofplete lunatics. If they were to charge out, it would cause a disaster.


    ?


    It would be unthinkable if they were attacked by someone who could do this to their people.


    The mountain gate of the Xuanhuo Sect was at the mouth of a volcano. Borrowing the dense fire attribute spiritual energy near the mouth of the volcano could greatly speed up Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s cultivation methods and magic.


    In particr, the density of the spiritual energy here was several times higherpared to other ces. Due to this, the Xuanhuo Sect had produced many experts over the years without stopping.


    For generations, there had been the birth of experts in the Consolidation Realm, and there had been several existences like Long Feihua who stood at the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    The armies of various sects had gathered together. Although they had only brought a part of the elites of the sect, there were still hundreds of thousands of them in total. As there were too many sects involved, they were uneven, however, they were all at the seventh level of the Divine Transformation Realm and above.


    With such a scale, even if Lu Xuan didn¡¯t make a move, it would be enough to destroy the Xuanhuo Sect and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all.


    In the army, with Lu Xuan as the core, Lin Ziyi on the left, and City Lord of Cloud City on the right respectively. This time, the two perfect harmonization realm warriors also made a move together.


    In addition, Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and others were also present.


    When the army arrived at the front gate of the Xuanhuo Sect, the sound of bell chimes could be heard from the front gate. Pairs of eyes opened, and there was a hint of blood in their eyes, which was strange.


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers attacked at the same time, but the defensive formation of the front gate of the Xuanhuo Sect did not move at all. There was no way to break it.


    Everyone was helpless, and they could only look at Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan stood up from his flying throne and stood out from the crowd. He looked down from above and took a deep breath. He pushed his power to the limit and the Geng Metal Sword in his hand grew rapidly from the size of a finger. In an instant, it grew to a height of thousands of feet, towering into the sky.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The sword light shed and in an instant, it directly hacked onto the mountain gate of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A huge explosion sounded and the mountain gate of the Xuanhuo Sect was trembling. The mountain gate that couldn¡¯t be broken through even if hundreds of thousands of soldiers attacked together was cleaved open by Lu Xuan¡¯s sword.


    Instantly, when everyone turned to Lu Xuan again, they felt that he was very powerful and mysterious.


    A golden light shed in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. No one knew that he had used the Delusion-breaker Eye to see through the node of the mountain gate of the Xuanhuo Sect and breakthrough its weakness in one fell swoop.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple.


    The Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s mountain gate was merged with the surrounding terrain, attacking the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s mountain gate was the same as attacking the surrounding heaven and earth. The Heaven and Earth energy were boundless, how could it be resisted by human strength.


    At the very least, it was impossible with the current cultivation base of everyone in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Even Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the array formation of the Xuanhuo Sect with a single strike. Otherwise, the Xuanhuo Sect wouldn¡¯t have been as stable as a mountain for so many years.


    Usually, to deal with this kind of mountain-protecting formation, apart from forcefully breaking it with extraordinary strength, the most reliable method was to find a powerful formation master and study thew of its operation, identify its weakness and then break it.


    Of course, the premise was that the other party hadpletely given up on external resistance and was hiding inside the formation. Otherwise, how could the formation master study it so brazenly?


    The more powerful the mountain protection formation was, the fewer weaknesses it had, and the shorter the time it would appear.


    For example, Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s mountain protection formation only had a few weaknesses. Each time it appeared, it was only a few minutes. Moreover, it was mixed in many nodes, changing every moment.


    The standard of the formation masters in the Tempest Ocean Realm required a group of top-notch formation masters to study for at least a month before they could identify one of its weaknesses.


    However, this was not the case for Lu Xuan. From the beginning, he had used the Delusion-breaker Eye to observe Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s mountain protection formation and quickly caught a few of its weaknesses.


    Once he made his move, he could easily break the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s mountain protection formation.


    The others did not understand the key points, but they also knew that Lu Xuan was unbelievably powerful. His cultivation was unfathomable.


    They also did not know how many years Lu Xuan had studied the formation in his previous life. His skill was so high that it was rare in the world. That was why he was able to act so nonchntly.


    The front gate of the Xuanhuo Sect copsed in an instant. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers swarmed in.


    Right at that moment, from the depths of the front gate of the Xuanhuo Sect, hundreds of figures rushed out. Each of them was extremely powerful. The weakest one was at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm. At least two-thirds of the warriors were at the peak of the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence.


    The true foundation of the Xuanhuo Sect burst out all of a sudden. Some of the warriors at the peak of the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence had just made a breakthrough. They had borrowed external forces and were somewhat unstable.


    At this moment, they were extremely terrifying.


    For a time, the attacks of hundreds of thousands of soldiers were blocked. They were even faintly forced back by the hundreds of soldiers.


    As for Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Shanshan, and Lu Guoguo, they used the cultivation of the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence to kill their way into the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s crowd.


    Apart from Lu Guoguo¡¯s previous cultivation of the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, Yun Ling¡¯er and Lu Shanshan¡¯s cultivation had also been raised by Lu Xuan. They were not far from the cultivation of the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence, and now they had directly broken through to the Three Flower Realm.


    Any one of the three could be considered a king in the same realm. The three of them had killed their way into the ranks of the Xuanhuo Sect. Even the experts of the Xuanhuo Sect would find it difficult to contend with them. Like cutting melons and vegetables, twenty to thirty people were killed off in an instant, breaking the deadlock.


    ¡°Great Ancestors, please!¡±


    At this moment, in the depths of the Xuanhuo Sect, beams of unknown blood-colored light suddenly lit up. Soon after, terrifying auras swept out, and more than thirty tyrannical auras that had reached the Consolidation Realm surged out.


    These thirty auras blotted out the sky and covered the sun, shaking the mountains.


    Everyone could only see dozens of tyrannical figuresing out together.


    Each of them wore different clothes, for those who did historical research would know that the clothes these people wore were from a very, very long time ago, and were not from the modern world.


    Some people were even more stunned.


    Because they recognized some of the figures. They were the sect masters or Chief Elders of a certain generation of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    All of them had stepped into the Consolidation Realm from the Xuanhuo Sect.


    And none of them had just stepped into the Consolidation Realm. Almost all of them were at the middle stage or even thete stage.

 Chapter 918 - Send Them To The West

    <h4>Chapter 918: Send Them To The West</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Any one of these terrifying figures that appeared on the battlefield, was extremely terrifying existences. In a normal battlefield, any one of them could turn the tide of the battle.


    Not to mention that more than thirty of these terrifying experts had appeared in one go.


    ?


    ¡°No, no, how was this possible? How could it be possible that they weren¡¯t dead yet!¡±


    Many people gasped.


    Even Lin Ziyi and the city lord of Cloud City had a drastic change in expression. Their hair stood on end with fright.


    How could the Xuanhuo Sect have so many experts hiding in the dark? This was something they had never expected.


    Among the Four Great Holy Lands of the Tempest Ocean Realm, Lin Ziyi was the founder of the Holy Nun Gate. She had only been through one generation, so she didn¡¯t have much of a foundation.


    The Steel Knight Association was slightly stronger, but the members of the Steel Knight Association came from all directions. Many of them came for the sake of the righteousness of the human race. They guarded the northern border for a few years, and after a dozen years, they might leave the Steel Knight Association.


    Therefore, the Steel Knight Association had just begun to cultivate its own direct descendants, so it didn¡¯t have much heritage.


    Although Cloud City had been established quite a long time ago, it had only produced the Consolidation Realm in thest two generations. Some of its heritage couldn¡¯t bepared to a behemoth like the Xuanhuo Sect, which had been established for tens of thousands of years.


    The Xuanhuo Sect seemed to have an astonishing heritage, which was why every generation had the emergence of the Consolidation Realm. Not every generation had the emergence of peak Consolidation Realm existences, but basically every generation had at least e-stage Consolidation Realm sect master.


    This strength was unparalleled!


    These Consolidation Realm existences that appeared on the battlefield were all once high and mighty sect masters.


    What shocked everyone even more was that it was rumored that every single one of these people had already passed away. They had been passed down from generation to generation, yet none of them had actually died.


    From the looks of it, they did not look like they were on the verge of death. They were clearly at the peak.


    ¡°No wonder the Xuanhuo Sect wanted to fight us. Looks like they want to wipe us out in one fell swoop!¡±


    Someone had guessed the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s n. This time, among the hundreds of thousands of people, not all were elites from the Tempest Continent but at least more than half were elites. If they were all buried here...


    Then, the Xuanhuo Sect would be able to reappear. At that time, they would be the number one sect in the world.


    Without Lu Xuan to stop them, who would be able to stop the Xuanhuo Sect?


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. There were too many problems in this. If these Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s experts had been hiding, why didn¡¯t theye out earlier? If they came out earlier, wouldn¡¯t the entire world have been taken down by them?¡±


    Many people did not understand why the past sect masters and first elders of the Xuanhuo Sect had finally appeared.


    They allowed the disciples of the lower and middle levels of the Xuanhuo Sect to be killed and turned into mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    ¡°Because they couldn¡¯te out at that time!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡°The inheritance of the Xuanhuo Sect was indeed quite profound!¡±


    Others might not be able to tell, but how could Lu Xuan not be able to tell? These past sect masters and Grand Elders of the Xuanhuo Sect were most likely sealed by a secret art before they passed away.


    Sealed in formations or spirit stones, they continuously provided spiritual energy to maintain their basic vitality.


    Although they were still alive, they were only in the state of a living dead!


    Even if they were revived, they would still be living dead. This secret technique could forcefully seal them, preventing their vitality from continuing to drain away. However, once they were unsealed, they would immediately enter a state of near death.


    Unless, after they were revived, they were provided with some incredible heavenly treasures to help them recover their life and vitality.


    Lu Xuan believed that the Xuanhuo Sect had the ability and foundation to temporarily revive one or two Consolidation Realm experts who were on the verge of death.


    However, with so many Consolidation Realm experts, it was impossible for them topletely empty out their old foundations.


    Lu Xuan instantly understood why over a million elite disciples of the Xuanhuo Sect were ughtered overnight.


    The upper echelons of the Xuanhuo Sect had not gone mad, but to revive these powerful past sect masters and Grand Elders.


    Only then would they be able to survive this extermination.


    At that time, once the allied forces were killed, there would be no one in the world who could stop the power of the Xuanhuo Sect, and they would be able to subdue the world.


    Being forced to this point, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to sacrifice all the low and middle-level disciples.


    As long as the upper echelons were still around, the core and foundation of the Xuanhuo Sect would still be there. They could have as many ordinary disciples as they wanted.


    After unifying the world, all the geniuses in the world would have to join the Xuanhuo Sect. By then, it would not take long for them to recover their strength.


    This series of schemes was ultimately to deal with Lu Xuan. Just dealing with Lin Ziyi and the city lord of Cloud City did not require so many past sect masters and grand elders to be revived. They only needed to revive a few of them.


    That way, the price would be much lower. They didn¡¯t need to kill all the million elite disciples.


    And now, their target was definitely Lu Xuan, a freak who didn¡¯t followmon sense at all.


    ¡°Looks like they wereing for me!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. These past cult masters and Grand Elders of the Xuanhuo Sect were only using the blood essence of the million elite disciples to forcefully revive them. It won¡¯tst long. I would have to trouble the two of you to hold the fort. I would send these people who shouldn¡¯t stay in the human world to where they belonged!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this ce to us!¡±


    Lin Ziyi patted her towering chest and immediately agreed.


    At this moment, she was only at the advanced stage of the Consolidation Realm. Dealing with one or two of them was already quite a handful so how could she deal with so many people.


    On the other side, the city lord of Cloud City was about the same. If Lu Xuan didn¡¯t make a move, all of them would die. No one would be able to deal with these thirty terrifying existences.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were suffused with golden light, and Golden Mana exploded from his body. Above his head, the primordial chaos true field was spinning.


    In the next instant, Lu Xuan had already torn open space and charged into the group of Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s past sect masters.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. You wanted to exterminate my Xuanhuo Sect?¡± One of the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s sect masters snorted coldly. When he saw Lu Xuan, his eyes were crimson red, and his killing intent soared into the sky.


    For Lu Xuan, the Xuanhuo Sect had no choice but to ughter over a million elite disciples. It was not only a severe injury to their bones, but also a great loss to their vitality. They had nearly exterminated the sect.


    However, just as he finished speaking, a sword beam shed past. In an instant, a flower of blood bloomed at his throat.


    This sword had pierced through his throat.


    A Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s sect master had died tragically in an instant!


    The Xuanhuo Sect leader¡¯s eyes were wide open when he died. Although someone had told him that Lu Xuan was powerful, he had never thought that he would be this powerful.


    He could even kill a Consolidation Realm expert with a single sword.

 Chapter 919 - The Trump Card Of The Xuanhuo Sect

    <h4>Chapter 919: The Trump Card Of The Xuanhuo Sect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The battle was about to start, and Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    He knew that he absolutely couldn¡¯t let these peopleunch a surprise attack. Otherwise, the alliance army that he had organized wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for even an instant and would directly copse.


    ?


    Everyone below the Consolidation Realm was weak like ants. This was not a joke.


    Even if it was a battlefield of hundreds of thousands or millions of people, a single Consolidation Realm cultivator could turn the tide of the battle.


    With so many people, it was enough to kill hundreds of thousands of people in a short time.


    If one was not at the Consolidation Realm, it would be difficult to understand the power of an expert at this level.


    Lu Xuan himself was at the Consolidation Realm, and he was also an expert who was at the peak of the Consolidation Realm. Although those Consolidation Realm experts were not his match, he would not underestimate the strength of these experts.


    Especially these people were all former Sect Leaders and Chief Elders of the Xuanhuo Sect. They had richbat experience and should not be underestimated.


    Lu Xuan held the Geng Metal Sword in his hand, killing them one by one. These experts of the Xuanhuo Sect who had just recovered not long ago were killed by Lu Xuan before they could even react.


    Although they had barely recovered to their peak through the blood sacrifice, the seque of being sealed for many years had finally acted up.


    In reality, even if they were at their peak, they were no match for Lu Xuan.


    With just a few breaths, they had already lost more than five Consolidation Realm experts.


    Originally, the sessive Sect Leaders of the Xuanhuo Sect were puzzled as to why someone was able to force the Xuanhuo Sect into a dead end. Now that they saw it, they immediately understood.


    There was indeed such a person in the world. He could be said to be invincible in the same generation!


    Throughout the history of the Xuanhuo Sect, it was not as if they had never been at a disadvantage. In history, there had been situations where the peak of the Consolidation Realm did not originate from the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Even so, no one dared toy a finger on the Xuanhuo Sect and Lu Xuan was the first person in history to announce that the Xuanhuo Sect was doomed.


    Only now did they understand why these descendants would pull them out of the sealed tombs one by one.


    Didn¡¯t they just encounter such a formidable opponent?


    Originally, these dozens of powerful Consolidation Realm experts wanted to charge into the army formation and destroy the hundreds of thousands of coalition troops. In the end, Lu Xuan alone almost scared them out of their wits.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan charged into the midst of these people like a fierce tiger among a flock of sheep, killing each enemy with a single strike.


    Each one of these people was considered top-notch. Their strength was tyrannical, and they had richbat experience. They were extremely difficult to deal with. When ordinary Consolidation Realm peak experts encountered so many Consolidation Realm experts working together who were cultivating the same cultivation technique, they would be scared to the point of fleeing, they had no chance of winning at all.


    Although peak-stage Consolidation Realm experts were known to be the strongest among the Consolidation Realm experts, they wouldn¡¯t feel any pressure to fight against three to five peak-stage Consolidation Realm experts.


    However, when the number of experts increased to this extent, everything would bepletely different.


    Even ordinary peak-stage Consolidation Realm experts would have to retreat. However, it was clear that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t an ordinary peak-stage Consolidation Realm expert.


    Facing these powerful Consolidation Realm experts, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t afraid at all. On the contrary, he charged straight in.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A Chief Elder of the Xuanhuo Sect was knocked down by Lu Xuan at an astonishing speed. Following that, everyone witnessed a shocking scene. The Xuanhuo Sect was smashed into pieces, with flesh and blood scattered everywhere.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan was like a speeding car on the highway. One would die from being knocked down or getting injured if he was grazed.


    It was extremely horrifying!


    Everyone was stunned. They were shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s continuous killing streak. No matter how amazing a person was, they would not be able to achieve Lu Xuan¡¯s level.


    Throughout the massacre, Lu Xuan was strolling. He killed wherever he went, and he did not bother with any methods. Sometimes he used a sword, sometimes he used his fist, or he used his palm like a knife, and could even kill people just by crashing into them.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s speed seemed slow but was fast. He rampaged around at an astonishing speed, killing wherever he went.


    The patriarchs of the Xuanhuo Sect were petrified. They had never heard of such a person in their era. Lu Xuan was too powerful.


    It was too frightening!


    If they were to ughter like that, it could only be done against people below the Consolidation Realm, such as those at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan was able to kill them, who were in the same realm. This kind of person was beyond their imagination.


    Could it be that the person who bears the fate of a middle world, could grow to such a level?


    ¡°Please call out some Great Ancestors and stop him!¡±


    At this moment, a Sect Leader of the Xuanhuo Sect shouted. He saw that the route Lu Xuan was taking was towards the core area of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Lu Xuan seemed to have discovered some secret hidden at that ce.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s pair of Delusion-breaker Eye could see through everything and seemed to have noticed something. He was headed straight in that direction.


    He kept killing as he advanced. In just a short period, more than half of the thirty-odd Xuanhuo Sect patriarchs had been wiped by Lu Xuan.


    The remaining people were starting to get anxious. They didn¡¯t care about the hundreds of thousands of coalition troops and only wanted to slow Lu Xuan down.


    Even so, it was useless. As soon as the Sect Leader of the Xuanhuo Sect finished his sentence, Lu Xuan¡¯s sword pierced through his throat and killed him.


    ¡°As expected, there was something inside!¡±


    Lu Xuan seemed to have caught something and went straight into the depths of the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s mountain gate.


    Just as Lu Xuan was about to step into the core area of the Xuanhuo Sect, more than seven figures appeared in front of him.


    The strength of these seven people was stronger than the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s Sect Leader and Chief Elder who had appeared before.


    They were the trump cards of the Xuanhuo Sect, the seven existences at the peak of the Consolidation Realm. The strength of each individual was not inferior to Long Feihua, who had been destroyed by Lu Xuan. They were the Sect Leaders of the Xuanhuo Sect who had been at the peak of the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s power for generations.


    They possessed unimaginable strength. Even if one of them reappeared in the world, they would still be an incredible existence, let alone seven of them appearing in the world at the same time.


    Just the aura of these seven people far surpassed the strength of the thirty or so Xuanhuo Sect patriarchs from before. The difference in strength was too great, there was simply noparison.


    This was the trump card of their trump card. If they were not forced to the extreme, the Xuanhuo Sect would not use it easily.


    It was evident that Lu Xuan had indeed hit the sore spot of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Lu Xuan looked at these Xuanhuo Sect patriarchs. The situation in this life waspletely different from his previous life. In his previous life, the Xuanhuo Sect did not erupt with such astonishing strength.


    However, Lu Xuan immediately understood. In this life, although he had killed Long Feihua at lightning speed, the other parts of the Xuanhuo Sect were unharmed. They could gather enough people for the blood sacrifice.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had nibbled away the power of the Xuanhuo Sect from the edge. By the time Lu Xuan had killed Long Feihua, the situation had already been settled. There were not many high-ranking officials left in the Xuanhuo Sect. They were simply unable to carry out the blood sacrifice. It was even possible that this method, only a few high-ranking officials in the Xuanhuo Sect knew about it.

 Chapter 920 - The Destruction Of The Xuanhuo Sect鈥檚 Ancestral Group

    <h4>Chapter 920: The Destruction Of The Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s Ancestral Group</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    By the time Lu Xuan finished off Long Feihua and killed his way to the headquarters of the Xuanhuo Sect, they were already unable toplete such a shocking blood sacrifice. Moreover, most of the remaining people did not know the method of such a blood sacrifice.


    After all, everyone would be afraid. If the entire Xuanhuo Sect knew that the higher-ups still possessed such a technique, they would sacrifice all of them when necessary.


    The entire Xuanhuo Sect would probably explode in an instant. Many people had died for the Xuanhuo Sect, and most of them were even willing to.


    However, they had died for the Xuanhuo Sect to obtain glory and wealth, or to obtain the resources of the Xuanhuo Sect for their cultivation. They did not die for the Xuanhuo Sect as cannon fodder.


    Therefore, in his previous life, Lu Xuan hadpletely buried the Xuanhuo Sect. Even until the annihtion of the Xuanhuo Sect, he did not use this trump card. He was directly buried in the river of history.


    If he had not been reborn, Lu Xuan would not have thought that the Xuanhuo Sect would have such a trump card.


    The trump card of the Xuanhuo Sect was indeed extraordinary. Lu Xuan even felt that the heritage of the Xuanhuo Sect itself was not ordinary. Every generation, there were Consolidation Realm experts. It could only be said that they already had aplete system of the Consolidation Realm cultivation. Although there were not many in each generation, in the Tempest Ocean Realm, it was considered shocking.


    ¡°Junior, you are very powerful. However, you should never have destroyed my Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s inheritance. Today, no one would be able to protect you!¡±


    A Xuanhuo Sect patriarch who was at the peak of the Consolidation Realm said coldly.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t protect me?¡± Lu Xuanughed loudly. ¡°Did you think that this is still your era? The era has changed!¡±


    Boom!


    An even more terrifying battle began. As soon as Lu Xuan¡¯s voice faded, the seven powerful experts at the peak of the Consolidation Realm attacked one after another. All kinds of mes swept out. As they came from the same source, they could amodate each other as one.


    Instantly, countless mes interweaved into one and turned into a terrifying attack that shed down directly at Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t afraid. He let out a long howl, and an ancient bronze bell appeared above his head, suppressing all space. It was sacred and vast, and on the body of this ancient bronze bell were some unknown patterns.


    These were the patterns of the Great Daows, and they had a mystical power.


    Dang!


    The ancient bronze bell chimed, and an unknown, transparent scripture appeared.


    The mes that came from all directions disappeared without a trace. These attacks could not hurt Lu Xuan at all.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Lu Xuan punched out and shattered the vacuum. In an instant, he arrived in front of a Xuanhuo Sect patriarch who was at the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Xuanhuo Sect patriarch¡¯s body shattered on the spot. He could not block Lu Xuan¡¯s punch at all.


    These Xuanhuo Sect Leaders who were at the peak of the Consolidation Realm were already at the top of the world¡¯sws, but Lu Xuan had surpassed the pinnacle.


    Countless people were shocked. What kind of unrivaled attack was this? Just a simple punch could shatter a Xuanhuo Sect Leader who was at the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    What kind of grace was this? It was unrivaled, destined to suppress the kings of the world!


    At this time, the Sect Leaders of the Xuanhuo Sect were not intimidated by Lu Xuan. On the contrary, they pounced towards Lu Xuan at an even more shocking speed.


    With a menacing ambiance, the terrifying aura connected together and turned into a sky full of multicolored light. It directly appeared in the sky and instantly pressed down fiercely towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Come at me!¡±


    Lu Xuan roared. The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell above his head was emitting boundless light. Rings of spatial ripples that could be seen by the naked eye swept out in all directions, suppressing everything.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    Humming sounds rang. The patriarchs of the Xuanhuo Sect who were flying over were swept by the spatial ripples. They felt as if their bodies were trapped in a swamp, unable to move. They even found it difficult to breathe.


    Lu Xuan was high and mighty. He had suppressed the patriarchs of the Xuanhuo Sect by himself. The terrifying pressure grew stronger and stronger. They felt that every bone in their bodies was humming, as if they were about to explode in the next moment.


    And now, even though they hadn¡¯t exploded yet, blood was seeping out of every pore in their bodies, and every single cell was suffering great damage.


    Everyone was shocked. Lu Xuan had suppressed twenty powerful experts of the Consolidation Realm by himself. At this moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was fully disyed.


    Although Lu Xuan had already defeated and killed experts at the peak of Consolidation Realm, it was still a one-on-one battle. It wasn¡¯t enough topletely unleash Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    To be precise, some people could only get 100 points because that was all they could score. As for others, some could only attain 100 points because the maximum was 100 points.


    Lu Xuan was thetter!


    In such a battle, Lu Xuan finally unleashed his absolute strength.


    In the peak of the Consolidation Realm, he was perfect and powerful. No one couldpare to him.


    Since ancient times, no one had cultivated this realm to such a perfect state.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s every realm had reached the limit, or even surpassed the limit. With the umtion of each level, he was able to burst out with invincible strength in the same realm.


    The journey of a thousand miles began with a single step. Any kind of strength began with unremitting efforts!


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    These experts spat out a mouthful of blood one after another. Having suffered heavy injuries, their originally upright figures began to hunch. This was suppressed by Lu Xuan alone.


    With their strength, there was no way for them to contend against Lu Xuan. Even if they joined forces, it would be of no use.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out with him!¡±


    The patriarchs of the Xuanhuo Sect roared one after another. The mana in their bodies was burning fiercely, in order to break through the restriction of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    This kind of magic was too fearsome. It was not some kind of restriction. On the contrary, it was a dreadful power that had already touched the threshold of thews. It made them so passive that it was difficult for them to even break free.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Under my Ten Thousand Kalpa Heavenly Lock, you wouldn¡¯t be able to move!¡±


    Lu Xuan said slowly. This was the power that he had developed with the spatialws in the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. It could be said to be invincible in a group battle.


    Only experts whose cultivation base and cultivation base far exceeded Lu Xuan¡¯s could break free.


    Those whose cultivation base was weaker than his would die in a group. This was a kind of spatial restriction. In his hands, it had already reached its peak.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Geng Metal Sword in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand flew up into the sky and transformed into countless sword rays, sting into the bodies of the patriarchs of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The bodies of the patriarchs of the Xuanhuo Sect exploded like fireworks, turning into a rain of blood.

 Chapter 921 - Everyone Bowed Their Heads, And A Sudden Change Occurred

    <h4>Chapter 921: Everyone Bowed Their Heads, And A Sudden Change urred</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Instant kill!


    The patriarch of the Xuanhuo Sect was annihted, and the world seemed to have be peaceful immediately!


    Everyone was dumbstruck. They never thought that Lu Xuan would actually hide such strength. At this moment, Lu Xuan looked too powerful. Golden mana covered his entire body, making him look like a true Golden War God.


    Everybody was sure that this was a scene that they would never forget in their entire lives. Before this, they would never have thought that there was someone in the world who could be this powerful.


    Those below the Consolidation Realm were all ants, but someone wiped out the ones in Consolidation Realm as if they were ants.


    That was the trembling of the soul, and a frightful pressure enveloped the entire Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s mountain gate.


    After personally witnessing Lu Xuan ughtered all the ancestors by himself, all the higher-ups of the Xuanhuo Sect were on the verge of going crazy.


    ¡°How could this be possible!¡±


    The next Head Elder, Wen Shengjie, who had high hopes set on him, hugged his head as he watched the scene in a distance. He felt that the faith in his heart had been shattered. How could someone be able to do such a thing.


    This shouldn¡¯t be!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had exceeded his limits. He was like an unrivaled god and demon. The Xuanhuo Sect had actually wanted to fight against such an existence.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Wen Shengjie roared and charged towards Lu Shanshan in front of him with a long spear in his hand. The mana in his entire body was violent and chaotic.


    Before he could react, a sword ray had already pierced through his throat. Wen Shengjie was dead in a split second.


    Lu Shanshan shook her head and sighed. This outstanding genius of the Xuanhuo Sect, who was able to fight with her by burning his mana, suddenly went insane when he saw that the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s patriarch was defeated.


    It didn¡¯t seem like there was any difference, but Lu Shanshan could clearly see that he had lost hisposure and was killed by her sword.


    Of course, this also had a lot to do with the explosive increase in her strength after she broke through to the peak of Three Flower Realm.


    Originally, she could fight Wen Shengjie with just two flowers. Now that the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence peak had been formed, her strength had increased by tenfold, and she could easily suppress Wen Shengjie.


    Wen Shengjie had relied on the energy of the blood sacrifice to increase his strength, and he could barely fight with her.


    But now, he was already a walking corpse without faith.


    She sighed inwardly, but she understood everything, because in her heart, her brother Lu Xuan was probably in this position.


    If her brother died in front of her, she would probably not be much better than Wen Shengjie.


    She would copse and there was no possibility of saving him.


    In the sky, Lin Ziyi, who was in charge of holding the line, and the City Lord of Cloud City looked at each other and felt a chill ran down their spines.


    ¡°A true dragon has emerged from the shallow waters. Who would have thought that such a character would appear in a middle world like Earth? Could it be that the children of fate in the awakening world were all so powerful?¡±


    The City Lord of Cloud City spoke in disbelief. He could already feel the hair-raising pressure radiating from Lu Xuan from afar. It was a pressure that far surpassed his imagination.


    Before this, he had never thought that the Consolidation Realm could be this strong. The peak of the Consolidation Realm that he yearned for was probably nothing in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. His martial arts were unrivaled. In the past, I was known as a genius, butpared to him, my talent was simply like a sparkling firepeting with the bright moon!¡± Lin Ziyi nodded. There was no struggle on her face.


    Under the unrivaled strength that Lu Xuan had disyed, she feltpletely convinced.


    Such a person was simply a god from the myths and legends, not a human at all.


    Only those gods from the myths and legends could do such a thing.


    However, she immediately looked at the City Lord of Cloud City and said, ¡°Back then, you didn¡¯t choose to go against Manor Head Lu. Now, it seemed that luck is on your side, saving your life!¡±


    Hearing Lin Ziyi¡¯s words, the City Lord of Cloud City nodded with a solemn expression. Previously, he was a little unwilling, and he still had some thoughts in his heart.


    But now, seeing that even the patriarchs of the Xuanhuo Sect had been eliminated one after another, how could he not rejoice in his heart? After all, any one of these patriarchs of the Xuanhuo Sect was stronger than him. It was not something he could deal with.


    However, even such abination of experts was killed by Lu Xuan in an extremely short period of time. What a fearful existence.


    Fortunately, he had admitted defeat with just one punch.


    It was also because Lu Xuan had no intention of killing him. Otherwise, even if he had ten lives, it would not be enough for him to die.


    If this was not a lucky sign, what was?


    ¡°Living in the same era as such a person, I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s luck or not?¡± The City Lord of Cloud City himself could not be sure.


    ¡°But such a person, sooner orter, he will ascend!¡±


    The City Lord of Cloud City suddenly thought of something and said.


    Lin Ziyi nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a person would ascend in the future. Even if he couldn¡¯t, then no one in the world would be able to. Even the people who ascended from the ancient times to the present had never heard of anyone who could be this strong!¡±


    Ordinary people didn¡¯t know about ascension. They all thought that the Tempest Ocean Realm was the final world, but the top figures of the Tempest Ocean Realm knew about ascension.


    There had been records of the Tempest Ocean Realm since ancient times. Although there were not many, there were always a few scattered records.


    Although the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s ancestral masters looked powerful, in their eyes, they knew that they had failed to ascend. They had not seeded until they died. That was why they had to seal it with a formation and use it as the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s trump card, they had died heroically for the Xuanhuo Sect.


    After all, they had used the blood sacrifice method to forcefully recover to their peak. They had not really recovered to their youth, so there was a time limit. They could onlyst for three days at most. After three days, there was no way to save them. All of them had to die.


    However, even though that was the case, they did not mock the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s ancestral masters. After all, some of them had reached the critical point of Ascension, but they had not been able to break through.


    And the two of them had not even reached the critical point. The difference was too great!


    How unlucky they were to have lived in the same era as such people.


    How lucky they were to have lived in the same era as such people.


    Suddenly, just as the two of them were sighing over Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, the space fluctuated violently. A terrifying aura broke through and fell from the sky.

 Chapter 922 - Descenders

    <h4>Chapter 922: Descenders</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Unknown energy pierced through the spatial barrier and sted into the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s mountain gate.


    A powerful energy shockwave immediately spread out in all directions.


    Regardless of who it was, they were all bombarded. There were only two Consolidation Realm experts left on the scene. Lin Ziyi and the City Lord of Cloud City were barely able to fight, while the others were blown away.


    The shock wave was extremely powerful and horrifying!


    ¡°What kind of energy was that?¡± Lin Ziyi instantly sensed that something was wrong. The energy caused by the shock wave could not bepared to regr spiritual power.


    It was higher-level energy. With their cultivation base, they could easily sense the difference.


    The shock wave dispersed, and a figure appeared on a mountain peak in the depths of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    It was a young man who looked to be in his twenties. He had a handsome face that carried a hint of arrogance. His figure was tall and straight, like a long spear piercing through the heavens and earth.


    Everyone could feel intense pressure from his body. That intimidating pressure was forcing everyone down to the point of being breathless. It even surpassed the pressure that Lu Xuan had on them.


    ¡°Who was that?¡±


    Many people were shocked. How could there be such an existence in the world today?


    This was something that they could not imagine.


    Today, they felt that their worldview had been greatly challenged. It hadpletely exceeded their usual understanding.


    The difference was too great.


    First, a huge team of Xuanhuo Sect grandmasters popped out of nowhere. Just this alone could overturn the entire world.


    Second, Lu Xuan disyed the strength to annihte the entire team of grandmasters by himself which was already shocking.


    Third, an existence whose aura was even more powerful and dreadful than Lu Xuan appeared. What was going on in this world?


    Was it the world they were familiar with? Why did so many hidden experts appear one after another? It was as if the world they usually knew was only a superficial surface.


    It felt like this world had two separate worlds, the surface world, and the inner world. The high-ranking officials of the Tempest Ocean Realm didn¡¯t know the existence of such a world.


    This kind of understandingpletely overturned everyone¡¯s worldview.


    Before everyone could react, they saw that the body of the person who suddenly descended began to burn fiercely, turning into countless mes. Soon after, heavenly lightning appeared out of thin air and struck this person. Although it was resolved with a wave of this person¡¯s hand, soon after, numerous cmities appeared at the same time.


    At this moment, a thought shed through everyone¡¯s minds. This person was not tolerated by Heaven and earth. Hence, the moment he appeared, all sorts of cmities naturally descended from Heaven and earth, wanting to destroy him.


    This person was ipatible with the entire world.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat because being targeted by the entire world was a terrifying thing.


    Every cmity thatnded on that person could be said to be shockingly powerful.


    As time passed, this cmity would be stronger until the person was eliminated.


    On the other hand, not just anyone could be targeted by the world.


    At the very least, nobody dared to think about it!


    ¡°A descender, it was a descender!¡±


    The City Lord of Cloud City suddenly thought of something and his pupils constricted slightly. He was reminded of some fearful rumors.


    Compared to Lin Ziyi, who had practically started from scratch, Cloud City had an inheritance. Although it wasn¡¯t muchpared to the Xuanhuo Sect, butpared to Lin Ziyi, he knew a little more.


    ¡°Descender? What is a descender?¡±


    Lin Ziyi questioned.


    ¡°We termed those who broke the world barrier and left for the upper-ss world the ascenders. Those who came back from the greater world were called descenders!¡± The City Lord of Cloud City said with a solemn expression.


    With that said, Lin Ziyi understood right away what a descender was. It was an existence from a higher level world.


    ¡°Every world had its own will and its mechanism. It doesn¡¯t simply allow any experts to descend. Just like the recently revived Earth, it also didn¡¯t allow any Consolidation Realm experts to descend. Once they enter, they would face the attacks of Earth¡¯s Heavenly Dao!¡± The City Lord of Cloud City exined.


    Lin Ziyi nodded. At this moment, he understood why all sorts of cmities fell on him the moment that person descended.


    It was because he had already exceeded the limits of this world¡¯s capacity. If he was not eliminated, the entire world might have a terrible upheaval due to this.


    If they descended on earth at this time, the oue would not be much better than this. All kinds of cmities, natural disasters, and man-made disasters would befall.


    The will of the Earth would try to destroy them.


    Although that person had yet to make a move, they could feel how formidable that person was.


    This was an extremely terrifying existence!


    ¡°Although there weren¡¯t many ascenders over the generations, there had always been some. However, the descenders were different. The number of descenders was only a handful, much fewer than the ascenders. Therefore, it would not be surprising that Lady Lin had never heard of them!¡±


    The City Lord of Cloud City exined.


    ¡°Generally speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any descenders. Because descending from the upper realm to this world required a huge price. Just like how we forcefully descended to Earth, we need to suffer the consequences. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t temporary. Instead, we had to go through every moment of it. Therefore, under normal circumstances, we wouldn¡¯t easily descend!¡±


    At this point, the City Lord¡¯s expression turned grim and said, ¡°I only know that the heritage of the Xuanhuo Sect was very impressive. Over the generations, there had always been Consolidation Realm experts and they even had a few peak Consolidation Realm experts. But now, it seemed that the foundation of the Xuanhuo Sect was even stronger than what we previously estimated. They had connections with the upper realm!¡±


    Lin Ziyi nodded and replied, ¡°I think that not only did they have connections with the upper realm, but it was also very likely that some of the ancestors of the Xuanhuo Sect had broken through the barrier of the world and ascended to the upper realm. Otherwise, how could they have contacted the upper realm?¡±


    Lin Ziyi brought up another possibility. The Xuanhuo Sect had dominated the world for so many years. Could it be that no one had ascended?


    Originally, that could be the case, but now it seemed like some of the ancestors of the Xuanhuo Sect had truly ascended to the upper realm, and they probably made quite a name for themselves. Otherwise, how could the upper realm be willing to send people down at any cost?

 Chapter 923 - The Greatest Enemy In The World

    <h4>Chapter 923: The Greatest Enemy In The World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Ziyi also understood that it was not easy to descend from the upper realm. It would require a great price to be able to contend against the Will of the World of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Most importantly, this confrontation would not end that quickly. It would require a long time. This was an even greater pressure than when she descended to Earth.


    No matter what, Earth was still a medium-ss world. In essence, it could amodate experts in the Consolidation Realm. It was just that it had yet to fully recover.


    However,ing down from the upper realm, which was the upper-ss world, waspletely different. It was a descent from a higher dimension and at a higher level.


    It was simply impossible for such descent to be stable. The descender¡¯s body would carry the aura of a high-level world. If one ignored it, it could even cause the entire world to copse.


    Just like the invasion of modern species on Earth, there was no natural enemy. It would cause great harm and no one could cure it.


    That was why they guessed that there was probably a generation of ancestors of the Xuanhuo Sect who had ascended. Moreover, there were quite a several forces in the upper realm that could support this kind of consumption.


    It was not a simple matter to fight against the will of Heaven and earth.


    As expected, just as they finished speaking, they saw that person wave his hand and a talisman with ancient characters written on it flew out. It burned in the wind. In a moment, it turned into countless rays of golden light, forming a barrier that covered a radius of several thousand miles, all of them were enveloped in a barrier.


    A radius of several thousand miles was not a small ce even for a Consolidation Realm expert. Moreover, it was not something that could be done in a short period for a top-level expert of the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence.


    Everyone looked at Lu Xuan because they knew that this person who had suddenly descended was most likelying for him.


    The theory about the descender was also quickly known by everyone. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a person who had descended from the upper realm.


    They vaguely knew about the upper realm so they were not too clear about the situation.


    Although the other party did note with good intentions, nobody said that they could not ask about the secrets of the upper realm.


    In particr, many people wanted to ask how to break through the world wall and how to ascend.


    On the field, Lu Xuan looked at the person in front of him. His eyes burst with a cold light. Others might not know him, but Lu Xuan knew the person in front of him.


    Luo Chen!


    He was one of the top geniuses in the heaven realm. In his previous life, he was also one of Lu Xuan¡¯s strongest opponents. He was a heaven-gifted genius who had cultivated for hundreds of years. His cultivation base was so powerful that it was inconceivable.


    The heaven realm was one of the top upper-ss worlds. In this universe, there were 3,000 medium-ss worlds and countless lower-ss worlds. However, other than the medium-ss worlds and lower-ss worlds, there were also upper-ss worlds that were in a higher dimension.


    There were a total of 300 upper-ss worlds but the upper-ss world was also divided into three, six, and nine levels. The heaven realm was one of the top upper-ss worlds. It was even ranked first among the many upper-ss worlds in the distant past, it was enough to crush the other upper-ss worlds and held the title of the source of all worlds.


    It was the first world that was born after the Big Bang!


    Due to the changes with time, after billions of years, the strength of the heaven realm declined a lot. Even so, it was still one of the top upper-ss worlds.


    In the heaven realm, the so-called geniuses were like the sand in the Ganges, there were countless of them. Even if it was the talent of an ordinary person, on Earth, they would be intelligent people at the elite level.


    Above the geniuses, there were super geniuses. Above the super geniuses, there were peerless geniuses. Above peerless geniuses, there were legendary geniuses. Those who were stronger than the legendary geniuses were probably those who were born holy. For example, the legendary Sakyamuni was born with one finger pointing to the sky, and another finger pointing to the ground, he said, ¡°In heaven and earth, only I am supreme.¡±


    This kind of natural holy person was born with the knowledge that many people could not imagine. This was because he was born with some kind of heavenly fate. One day, heprehended the way and ascended. This was the kind of person.


    However, even in the heaven realm, this kind of person was a myth and could not be seen.


    And this Luo Chen was a legendary genius. Although such a person was not as scary as those born to be sacred, in terms of cultivation, it was as simple as eating and drinking. The cultivation journey was smooth. It was very difficult for them to encounter any obstacles that they could not ovee.


    In a sense, it was an existence even more exaggerated than the Child of Fortune. The Child of Fortune was just lucky. He would trip over an ancient magic treasure the moment he stepped out of the door. Just by sitting for a while, a divine stone would be found under his butt.


    However, this kind of legendary genius was different. Even if he didn¡¯t go out and didn¡¯t have any luck, he could still sweep through with his talent.


    To Lu Xuan, this kind of person who could rely on himself to be very powerful was even more difficult to deal with.


    In general, even if he was born with a divine body, he would probably be at the level of a legendary genius. If he was born with a body that relied on his bloodline inheritance, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to the legendary genius¡¯s level until he hadpletely evolved. He could only be considered a peerless genius.


    Of course, an ordinary peerless genius was also very deadly. They were existences that any sect would fight over.


    Geniuses could only be considered ordinary disciples in the heaven realm. Super geniuses could already be considered elite disciples. Peerless geniuses were the pirs of support. Each one of them was heaven¡¯s pride and a genius. When they grew up, they were the pirs of support within the sect.


    The most ordinary people like Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Shanshan, and Lu Guoguo all possessed some kind of godly physique bloodline. When they cultivated, although they weren¡¯t as formidable as legendary geniuses, they had a smooth journey, there were almost no cultivation barriers. Even if there were, they could ovee them.


    Of course, Yun Ling¡¯er and the others had greater potential. With Lu Xuan¡¯s help, they would be able topletely awaken the bloodline in their bodies sooner orter, allowing their aptitude to evolve into legendary geniuses.


    However, that was something that would happen in the future.


    Legendary geniuses were different. Even in the top sects, such geniuses could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. When one¡¯s luck was bad, it wasmon to have no legendary genius in an entire generation of disciples.


    From this, one could see how powerful Luo Chen was. Even among the younger generation in the heaven realm, he was a supreme being.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had suffered many losses when facing Luo Chen. It was only after he hadpletely developed the bloodline of the innate Dao body that he finally gained the ability to fight against Luo Chen.


    If he had met Luo Chen at this stage in his previous life, Lu Xuan would have been extremely jealous.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was calm. He was just a defeated opponent of his.


    Of course, he would contempt his opponent¡¯s strategy but Lu Xuan would not underestimate him tactically.

 Chapter 924 - Comparable To An Innate Divine Being

    <h4>Chapter 924: Comparable To An Innate Divine Being</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even though Lu Xuan had already seen through it with the Delusion-breaker Eye, this was not Luo Chen¡¯s actual body. It was just a wisp of Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit incarnation.


    But just this wisp of soul incarnation¡¯s strength had already far surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination. This was also natural as Luo Chen was the legendary genius.


    Unless he was born with a divine constitution, else he was the world¡¯s top figure.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation level could not bepared. ording to what Lu Xuan knew, in a few more years, he would probably beparable to some of the ancients in the heaven realm. Among the younger generation, he was one of the top few people.


    And that was in the heaven realm, an upper-ss world. In a medium-ss world like the Tempest Ocean Realm, there was no opponent at all, other than a wisp of a primordial spirit.


    Lu Xuan had already understood why the upper echelons of the Xuanhuo Sect had killed all of the over one million elite disciples of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Using it as a blood sacrifice to revive the ancestors of past generations was just a smokescreen. With the strength that Lu Xuan had disyed, those ancestors were still muddle-headed and had yet to figure out Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    However, the current upper echelons of the Xuanhuo Sect would definitely be aware of it. If those ancestors were to be collectively resurrected, the chances of dealing with Lu Xuan would not be high.


    Their real goal was to summon Luo Chen.


    However, Lu Xuan did not expect that Luo Chen was rted to the Xuanhuo Sect. This was something that he did not know about in his previous life.


    At that time, there was no news of Luo Chen descending. This was apletely new situation.


    However, Lu Xuan did not panic. He had long passed the time when he would be flustered because of such a matter. With his state of mind cultivation, even if he did not know the way forward, he would not be at a loss, his state of mind and cultivation would not retreat because of anything.


    It could be said that he would not be worn down even after ten thousand tribtions!


    After he waved his hand to separate the heaven and earth within a radius of a thousand miles, Luo Chen finally looked at Lu Xuan. His eyes were as deep as the stars that burst out with rays of bright light, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that an existence like you could be born in the mortal world!¡±


    There was a hint of surprise in Luo Chen¡¯s eyes. To him, Lu Xuan¡¯s existence hadpletely surpassed the norm. Whether a living being was powerful or not, it had a lot to do with the world he was in.


    Back in the heaven realm, even if it was just an ordinary person¡¯s cultivation base, he could be at the Divine Transformation Realm. It was not an exaggeration at all.


    In the heaven realm, a person in the Divine Transformation Realm might be able to do the farming, fishing, and some other tiring work. On Earth, such a person would be a giant.


    One could imagine how important the world they lived in was for living beings.


    In Luo Chen¡¯s eyes, a being like Lu Xuan was like a whale that suddenly appeared in a small pond. How could there be a whale in a pond that was several times bigger than the pond itself? That waspletely illogical.


    ¡°Luo Chen, your biggest mistake wasing to the mortal world today!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood firmly in the air and looked at Luo Chen from afar. His gaze was like a torch.


    Even if this person was an important figure in the heaven realm, it wasn¡¯t enough to waver his state of mind.


    ¡°You could recognize me?¡± Luo Chen raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect anyone to recognize him aftering to the mortal world.


    He had nothing to do with the Xuanhuo Sect. Just that when he was still young, he had received the favor from one of the patriarchs of the Xuanhuo Sect, thus avoiding a great cmity.


    In return, he would protect the Xuanhuo Sect once. Of course, with his cultivation base, it was impossible for him to truly descend with his true body. Otherwise, the Tempest Ocean Realm would explode, and the will of the Tempest Ocean Realm would definitely go insane and perish together with him.


    Therefore, he had only sent a wisp of his primordial spirit into the world. He had never expected that once this wisp of spirit descended into the world, he would meet a freak like Lu Xuan.


    Killing intent shed across his eyes. No matter what kind of world a freak was in, he was still an anomaly.


    No matter how powerful he was, he would have to struggle within the limits allowed by the Taoism aptitude and it would not exceed this limit. However, these freaks were different. The frequency of their appearance might be even lesser than an innate divine being, they were existences that werepletelyparable to an innate divine being.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, you were just a freak. I want to capture you and refine all of your secrets for you. At that time, I might also be a freak like you!¡±


    Luo Chen said coldly.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. Up until now, Luo Chen was the first person who could see this. If Lu Xuan was in the heaven realm, he would not be so conspicuous. There were all kinds of existences in the heaven realm. Many were stronger than Lu Xuan.


    In a group of freaks, Lu Xuan would be able to conceal himself and avoid being exposed.


    However, in the Tempest Ocean Realm, Lu Xuan¡¯s existence stood out. There was no way to hide it.


    That was how Luo Chen easily found out that something was wrong with Lu Xuan.


    In the end, he still had to go to the heaven realm. That was the stage for Lu Xuan to show off his skills.


    ¡°Luo Chen cut the crap. If your true body was here, I could give you some leeway. But now, you are just a wisp of your primordial spirit, and yet you are so arrogant!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    ¡°You knew pretty well, it seemed that you have quite an impressive background!¡± Luo Chen stared at Lu Xuan. At first, he did not pay attention to this so-called strongest being in the medium-ss world but now he was beginning to take an interest in Lu Xuan.


    This ant must be hiding some secret. He was able to cultivate into such a freak. The secret behind must be huge.


    At the very least, he probably had exuberant luck.


    ¡°But it didn¡¯t matter. I shall capture you and go through your memories!¡±


    Luo Chen said sternly. As he spoke, he wielded one of hisrge hands. In an instant, countless amounts of spiritual qi gathered together and transformed into an enormous hand. It went straight towards Lu Xuan.


    It was petrifying!


    These words could not help but appear in everyone¡¯s minds. Although this huge hand was not aimed at them, this terrifying pressure came from all directions.


    It was so oppressive that they found it difficult to breathe!


    ¡°This kind of power hadpletely surpassed the Consolidation Realm. How was this possible? The Consolidation Realm was the pinnacle of the world. Even someone as strong as Lu Xuan was unable to break through!¡±


    The City Lord¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had experienced too many things that had overturned his views. For a Consolidation Realm expert like him, his Dao heart was about to be overturned as well.


    The so-called Dao heart was thebination of the three views of a cultivator. If something exceeded the understanding of the three views, it could cause the Dao heart to break.


    He had to find a reasonable exnation to prevent his three views from copsing.


    ¡°It¡¯s that barrier. That barrier separates the Will of the World!¡±


    Lin Ziyi pointed at the huge barrier in the distance and said.

 Chapter 925 - 5: Vulnerable To A Single Blow

    <h4>Chapter 925: Vulnerable To A Single Blow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Many people quickly realized that the enchantment had isted the will of the Tempest Ocean Realm to a certain extent so that Luo Chen¡¯s arrival would not be repelled by the will for a short time.


    Of course, Luo Chen¡¯s range of movement was only limited to the area of this enchantment.


    If he went beyond this boundary, another heavenly tribtion would befall immediately.


    That heavenly tribtion would only continue to increase with time, to the point that it would make everyone tremble in fear.


    In the end, the thunder tribtion in the shape of des, spears, swords, and halberds had already begun to fall from the sky. This was a terrifying tribtion that they had never seen before. It waspletely different from the previous thunder tribtions.


    This palm strike was mighty. Everyone could see the endless spiritual qi gathering and dispersing at the edge of the huge hand, forming a dense mist. It was appalling.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was a little serious. His eyes were filled with vicious intent. He absolutely could not allow this wisp of Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit to return to the heaven realm smoothly. Otherwise, when Lu Xuan goes to the heaven realm in the future, he would be noticed by Luo Chen.


    If that were the case, it would be disadvantageous for Lu Xuan¡¯s future development.


    Although he had the confidence to defeat Luo Chen, he still needed time.


    Courage did not mean recklessness!


    Courage was the determination to face all difficulties. One could seed in everything if one¡¯s Dao heart was stable and would never retreat. However, being reckless could impact the situation regardless of what it was. A person could be reckless for a moment, but they should not be reckless for the rest of their life.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    Above Lu Xuan¡¯s head, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell spun and froze space.


    As if there was a transparent barrier above Lu Xuan¡¯s head, the Ten Thousand Cmities Heavenly Lock.


    However, the moves that had always been sessful in the past were not able topletely bind the huge hand at this moment.


    The huge hand was breaking through the space barrier inch by inch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to possess such a treasure, a spatial magic cultivation treasure!¡±


    Luo Chen¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but lit up when he saw the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. Spatial power items that involved spatialws were extremely rare even in the heaven realm because spatialws were simply too advanced, many people would never be able toe into contact withws at this level in their entire lives. This also applies to Luo Chen¡¯s main body.


    Immediately, he had the intention to capture Lu Xuan, especially the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. He was determined to get it.


    The reason why Lu Xuan was struggling until now was, in his heart, he considered himself impressive but that was all. If he thought that he could escape from his hands, that would be underestimating him.


    Thinking of this, the mana on Luo Chen¡¯s body continued to burn, continuously increasing the pressure.


    Lu Xuan opened the Delusion-breaker Eye and saw through all the secrets in Luo Chen¡¯s body. At this moment, Luo Chen did not descend with his original body. It was only a wisp of his primordial spirit. Combining the body formed by the blood sacrifice and the ambient spirit qi, he was still a wisp of his primordial spirit. The primordial spirit incarnation in the Tempest Ocean Realm was vastly different from the primordial spirit incarnation in the heaven realm.


    This was because the energy used to form the bodies of both parties was different. The lower-ss and medium-ss worlds were filled with spiritual qi, but the upper-ss world was different. It was filled with a higher grade spiritual energy known as high-grade spiritual qi and people in the heaven realm termed it as immortal qi.


    A body built with spirit qi waspletely different from a body built with immortal qi.


    The strength that Luo Chen disyed in actualbat had far surpassed the peak of the Consolidation Realm. He was an expert above the norm.


    Nheless, Lu Xuan was also an expert above the norm, and he wasn¡¯t inferior. It was just that Luo Chen¡¯s body carried the immortal qi that he had plundered when he descended, and that was the core of his strength.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted and punched out. In an instant, the sky and earth shattered, turning into a golden dragon that fiercely collided with the huge hand that was directly crushing down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was a roar while the disaster was ongoing. Lu Xuan summoned all his strength, but Luo Chen didn¡¯t hold back either. The sh between the two legendary experts was earth-shattering.


    Everyone hurriedly retreated. At this moment, they didn¡¯t fight with each other. Instead, they promptly formed powerful barriers to defend against the aftershocks of the battle.


    ¡°He could contend against me?¡± Luo Chen¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent. He could sense an unimaginable power from Lu Xuan¡¯s punch. It had far surpassed his own, who was a legendary genius in the heaven realm.


    For a person from the lower realm to have a level of cultivation that surpassed his, this was no joke.


    However, this was reality. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his attack contained some high-grade energy, which was also immortal qi, he might not be able to defeat Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Luo Chen, it won¡¯t be so easy to kill me. I had mentioned before that youring to the mortal world today was your biggest mistake. I shall kill you and refine you. When that timees, my strength would be even stronger!¡±


    Lu Xuan yelled. At this moment, he had already pounced over and punched Luo Chen continuously. Heaven falls and earth rends. Even the atoms were crushed by Lu Xuan which fully disyed all of his strength.


    The Golden Dragon wed through the air and shredding everything.


    It was the first time that Luo Chen felt so powerless. Lu Xuan¡¯s fist force was getting stronger with every punch. Each punch was more dreadful than thest.


    He imed to be a natural-born battle saint with an unimaginable amount of battle experience, but in the end, he was cornered by Lu Xuan. In terms of battle experience, regardless of quantity or quality, he could sense that it was far inferior to Lu Xuan¡¯s.


    ¡°Sun Moon Divine Fist!¡±


    Right now, it was the first time Luo Chen withdrew his underestimation of Lu Xuan. Instead of using an ordinaryrge hand made of gas to grab him, he demonstrated a legendary martial art.


    From this moment, he turned into the sun and moon, shining brightly on earth. But there was an intense pressure that almost suffocated everyone.


    It was horrible!


    The pressure from the sun and moon made all the living beings in the world bow down to him.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not even look at him. He punched and Golden Dragon ws flew out which instantly tore apart the sun and moon and crashed into Luo Chen.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud boom, they collided with Lu Xuan¡¯s powerful born Taoism aptitude. Luo Chen was forced back several steps. His body flickered and almost shattered.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his body was built with a part of immortal qi, how could a mere spirit body formed from spirit qipete with Lu Xuan?


    It would be crushed by Lu Xuan in an instant!


    Luo Chen didn¡¯t n topete with Lu Xuan physically. He originally wanted to crush Lu Xuan with martial arts techniques and martial artsprehension of a higher realm.


    Who knew that these two things would be crushed by Lu Xuan instead. That was why he had no choice but to face Lu Xuan head-on.

 Chapter 926 - Defeating The Descender

    <h4>Chapter 926: Defeating The Descender</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In reality, Luo Chen¡¯s thoughts were not wrong at all. It was not a wise move for him, who was an ethereal being, to fight against someone with a strong physical body.


    Although it was just a spirit body descending into the world, and his physical body, which was made up of spiritual qi mixed with immortal qi, was already stronger than 999% of the people in the world, it was not a wise move to fight with his physical body.


    As a person from the upper realm, be it martial arts or one¡¯s horizons and knowledge, they were not something that the medium-ss world couldpare to. Even if they were of the same realm, but with martial arts and knowledge that far exceeded that of the medium-ss world, it was enough to suppress experts of the same level.


    There was nothing wrong with this logic. It just so happened that he met Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan was too powerful, and he was not an existence that could be born from a normal medium-ss world. Although the immortal qi was high-level, it was notparable to the mana that Lu Xuan had condensed with the great void origin technique.


    Regardless of the level of the martial arts, visions, or battle experience that Lu Xuan possessed had far surpassed Luo Chen.


    The difference was too great!


    That was why Lu Xuan said that Luo Chen¡¯s attack would not even be able to withstand a single blow. He was not a match for Lu Xuan at all.


    ¡°How was this possible!¡±


    Luo Chen¡¯s expression was abnormally grim. He was trapped by the natives of the lower realm. It was a humiliation.


    ¡°What was impossible, Luo Chen? The Sun Moon Divine Fist was the unparalleled skill of the Sun Moon Divine sect, but you had gone astray. Yet you don¡¯t even know it!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back, a cold smile hanging on his face.


    ¡°The Sun and Moon have feelings for Heaven and Earth, illuminate all living beings and they were able to survive because of this. This is where the Sun and Moon are the core of the Masters of the stars. You cultivated the Sun Moon Divine Fist blindly in pursuit of strength and violence. You had long gone against the original intention of Heaven and Earth. Going against Heaven would result in you being unable to cultivate to the highest realm!¡±


    ¡°So that was it!¡±


    Luo Chen felt as if he had been struck by lightning. So that was the reason. No wonder he could not cultivate the Sun Moon Divine Fist to the highest realm for all these years.


    Because he had not been able toprehend the true core profound of the Sun Moon Divine Fist. In the early stage, he had blindly pursued speed and strength, but in theter stage, he needed to be fair and just. Being fair and just was the great path of Heaven and earth.


    If this knowledge were to be transmitted back to the main body that had innate talent, he would definitely be able to immediatelyprehend the path and his strength would improve greatly.


    This had awoken the person from his dreams with a single sentence!


    This was the so-called ¡°having a high vantage point¡±. To Luo Chen, the problem that had been troubling him was just a simple answer to Lu Xuan.


    With Luo Chen¡¯s unparalleled talent,prehending martial arts was like eating and drinking water. Only martial arts at the level of the Sun Moon Divine Fist could be quickly cultivated to the highest realm unless one was born sacred.


    Even top geniuses had martial arts barriers!


    Sometimes,prehending or notprehending was a matter of one sentence!


    Was there no elder in the Sun Moon Divine Sect? Of course, there was, but to let such a situation happen was to hope that Luo Chen wouldprehend on his own. There was a difference betweenprehending on his own and being enlightened by others.


    A legendary genius like Luo Chen had a chance to fight for the position of a Head Elder in the future, so naturally, he hoped that his path would be perfect.


    ¡°Then would I have to thank you?¡± Luo Chenughed sinisterly. The killing intent in his eyes didn¡¯t decrease. On the contrary, it continued to erupt with shocking murderous intent, materializing in midair.


    ¡°There was no need for that. Do you think I would be so kind to guide you?¡± Lu Xuan sneered. ¡°In any case, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to return today. I¡¯m the king in the same realm. Unless your realm far surpasses mine, otherwise, even your true body won¡¯t be able to escape death in front of me!¡±


    In the same realm, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone. Even a legendary genius like Luo Chen, Lu Xuan was confident that he could beat him to death.


    ¡°What an arrogant brat!¡± Luo Chen was annoyed that heughed. He had never met an existence like Lu Xuan before. Speaking of which, he was even more arrogant than him.


    In this world, no one was allowed to be more awesome than him!


    ¡°Luo Chen, just die. Today, I shall kill your spiritual sense. Tomorrow, I would go up to the sky and destroy your main body!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered.


    Luo Chen¡¯s expression became even colder. He had never met such an arrogant person. He even threatened to kill his main body.


    What kind of powerful existence was his main body? It was like the Sun in the sky!


    In the heaven realm, there were countless geniuses like the sand in the Ganges. He was also one of the few people at the highest level.


    As soon as Lu Xuan finished speaking, he disappeared from his spot, leaving only a little bit of the power of thunder.


    When Lu Xuan reappeared, he was already in front of Luo Chen.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s punch seemed to pierce through the sky, shattering everything. In an instant, he was in front of Luo Chen.


    The powerful fist crushed everything. Luo Chen¡¯s hair flew in the air, and his clothes fluttered in the wind.


    Luo Chen threw out the Sun Moon Divine Fist consecutively. Everything in the world seemed to have disappeared, directly transforming into the Sun and the Moon, exposing the Earth to the Sun.


    Although he was reminded by Lu Xuan, Luo Chen was only a wisp of primordial spirit, not his true body.


    If it was his true body, he would have probably alreadyprehended the profoundness of it by now, and his fist intent would also undergo a shocking transformation.


    He would have reached a higher level and cultivated the highest level of the Sun Moon Divine Fist!


    In his current state, he did not have such an ability yet.


    He simply did not have the ability to furtherprehend it.


    Just as the Sun and Moon were in the sky, exposing the Earth to the Sun, another dragon w tore through the sky and shattered the Sun and Moon, andnded on Luo Chen¡¯s body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Luo Chen was sent flying and a fearful scene emerged. His physical body was flung, and his entire body exploded with a bang.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s punch actually contained a faint true meaning of the Great Path and it shattered Luo Chen¡¯s body with a single punch.


    If it was an ordinary body of flesh and blood, this punch would be enough to send him to the heavens.


    After all, Luo Chen¡¯s body was not made of real flesh and blood. In the distance, endless spiritual qi was absorbed and reconstructed Luo Chen¡¯s spirit body in midair.


    Luo Chen¡¯s expression was ruthless, and a shocking destructive intent burst out from his eyes. He was unexpectedly forced to this extent by Lu Xuan. This trifling native cultivator from the lower realm was able to destroy his spirit body.


    It would be a huge joke if this was spread out. How shameful would that be!


    ¡°Damned native, I must kill you today and refine all the secrets on your body!¡±


    Luo Chen bellowed. The mana in his body was burning fiercely. Almost in an instant, it turned into a surging tide and spread out in all directions.


    Everyone saw that countless amounts of spiritual qi had gathered together and formed a faintly discernible, mysterious long line in front of his body. No one knew what this was. They only felt that this long line contained the secrets of Heaven and Earth.

 Chapter 927 - The Means Of The Immortal Path

    <h4>Chapter 927: The Means Of The Immortal Path</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s thew!¡±


    Others might not know what that faint line in the air was, but Lu Xuan knew it.


    It was the materialization of the Law of the Realm!


    Thew was the fundamental and core in structuring the entire world. Normally it could not be seen with the naked eye and could only use some of the power brought about by thew.


    Even powerful experts at the Consolidation Realm were no exception. They did not know much about the existence ofws.


    However, cultivation was about going against the heavens and turn the impossible into possible. The Consolidation Realm cultivation was tobine the essence, qi, and divinity, the three major elements of the body into one. It could be said that the potential of the body would bepletely tapped out.


    The next step in cultivation was to draw the power from heaven and earth to one¡¯s body and fuse the energy of heaven and earth.


    This was not something that could be done just by absorbing some spiritual or immortal qi.


    By continuously absorbing spiritual qi, immortal qi would only strengthen one¡¯s physical body. There was no difference in essence. Moreover, no matter how strong one¡¯s physical body was, there was a limit.


    Only by grasping thews in the void and condensing them could allow a person take a step further, into an even greater life.


    After condensing the firstw, one would step into a whole new realm. This realm was the immortal realm.


    It was also the immortal realm in the legends of the secr world!


    This realm was naturally invincible in the medium-ss world. Even in the heaven realm, it could be considered a separate rank from an ordinary person. It could be considered as the ruler of a region that had officially entered the ruling ss, although it was not a great ruler, it could be regarded as breaking away from the mortal realm.


    This kind of life form hadpletely broken away from the mortal realm. It was considered a truly extraordinary existence.


    Because he had such an experience in his previous life that Lu Xuan was able to recognize it at first nce.


    After being forced into a corner by Lu Xuan, Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit had no other choice but to forcefully condense thew.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    A thunderous roar sounded from afar, causing the sky to change color. Everyone felt their hearts sink, as though they could feel the world trembling violently.


    The world was raging!


    Every single person could feel that this resentment was developing right at the bottom of their hearts. What was even more terrifying was that everyone could feel that the world was raging, and the target of this rage was none other than Luo Chen.


    It was as if Luo Chen¡¯s actions had triggered the wrath of the world, and all sorts of terrifying phenomena were happening!


    However, he was isted outside by that barrier and was unable to deal with Luo Chen.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would probably feel that their senses were wrong. However, these were all cultivators, and they were the cream of the crop among the cultivators. Thus, they knew that the world had its own will.


    The will wouldn¡¯t manifest on normal days, and under normal circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to trigger it, unless it was something like a heavenly tribtion.


    Therefore, they more or less knew that the world had a will, but this will was formed by rules and no personal feelings were involved.


    They had never felt that the Will of the World would be so violent. From that terrifying pressure, they could sense the fury of the entire world.


    No one knew how heaven-defying Luo Chen¡¯s actions were. The medium-ss world simply would not allow such a force to manifest.


    An overly powerful existence was simply an unforgivable existence to the medium-ss world.


    ¡°Damned native brat, I shall let you know just how much of a gap there is between you and me!¡±


    Luo Chen panted slightly. Forcefully condensing thew with his primordial spirit incarnation had consumed a huge amount of energy. Right now, he was frantically absorbing the surrounding spiritual qi to replenish the surrounding spirit bodies.


    In just an instant, everyone could feel how powerful Luo Chen was.


    Compared to the previous Luo Chen, the current Luo Chen was stronger by another level.


    He hadpletely surpassed to another level. It was apletely different world.


    It was as if there was a dimension-descending blow!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A horrifying aura swept out from Luo Chen¡¯s body. It was only an additionalw, but his strength had undergone a world-shaking changepared to the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    This was the greatest difference!


    After condensing aw, Luo Chen appeared even more ethereal, as if he was in another dimension.


    No one understood, but Lu Xuan knew that this feeling couldn¡¯t be wrong. From a scientific point of view, after condensing aw, an ordinary flesh and blood life form would also be upgraded to another dimension.


    It would be apletely different being!


    On the surface, it looked simr, but in reality, it wasn¡¯t a new life form. Different dimensions would present different scenes.


    It might be an ordinary four-legged animal in the lowertitudes, but in the highertitudes, its true form was a huge creature that was thousands of kilometers long and had thousands of feet.


    And now, Luo Chen gave everyone that feeling. He looked no different from the earliest days, but in reality, he had already upgraded. His body seemed to be here, but in reality, he was about to reach another dimension.


    It was the dimension where the legendary heaven realm, the Buddhist realm, the dragon Realm, the ghost realm, and other greater worlds were located.


    This was the fundamental reason why even the medium-ss world could not amodate him.


    ¡°Today, I would let you know the means of the immortal path!¡±


    Luo Chen sneered as he looked at Lu Xuan. This native kid was indeed a little strange. He was able to tell that his Sun Moon Divine Fist had not been cultivated fully. His cultivation realm was simply unfathomable.


    So what? Before the absolute suppression of his cultivation realm, it waspletely useless.


    Even a Consolidation Realm cultivator would not be able to hit him because his true body was half-hidden in another dimension.


    It looked like he was in front of you, but in reality, he was not in the same world!


    Then how was he going to fight?


    Suddenly, just as he was in high spirits and about to use the upper-ss world¡¯s method to reduce the dimension, he saw Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes flickering with a golden light. There was a mysterious talisman in his eyes.


    He shivered. He felt that Lu Xuan could see his real body. How was this possible.


    It could not be seen with the naked eye, because the naked eye could be deceived. For example, he was standing in front of everyone, but in reality, he was in apletely different dimension.


    Only when the dimensions ovepped would he be seen.


    However, that was only an illusion seen with the naked eye. Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes gave him a feeling as if he had been exposed.


    Just by standing there, Lu Xuan was able to see through all of his arrangements. Even space and time were unable to stop his eyes.


    ¡°What kind of eye technique was that?¡±

 Chapter 928 - Dual Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 928: Dual Cultivation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luo Chen was dumbstruck. He may have seen this kind of eye technique before, but he couldn¡¯t remember it immediately.


    There were many eye techniques in the heaven realm. Some came with the innate godly physique, and some were acquired. Even a legendary genius wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize every type of eye technique.


    Therefore, he vaguely felt that Lu Xuan¡¯s eye technique was somewhat familiar. There was no doubt that it was a very impressive eye technique.


    To be able to see through higher-dimensional existences, this kind of eye technique was top-notch even in the heaven realm.


    This causes the killing intent in his heart to boil even more. He had to kill Lu Xuan. If he did not kill Lu Xuan, he would definitely be a huge threat in the future.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of magic you had. I shall break it all!¡±


    Luo Chen shouted loudly, and countless spiritual qi surged toward him like a wild tide. At the same time, he made his move and punched out.


    The Sun and Moon hung high in the sky and scorched the earth!


    It was an extremely cruel pair of Sun and Moon!


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    In the distance, Lin Ziyi and the City Lord of Cloud City spat out a mouthful of blood. They were severely injured by the aftershock of this punch.


    It was too terrifying. After condensing aw, Luo Chen¡¯s cultivation base had smoothly upgraded to the immortal realm.


    This realm could be considered as a real immortal. Every move he made was extremely powerful.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted. Without any hesitation, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell in the sky vibrated and sent out waves of ripples. When the ripples touched the Sun and Moon, they were cracking open inch by inch. The Sun and Moon already hadws hidden within them, it could contend against the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell also contained spatialws within it. The two parties continued to collide in mid-air. It was the sh of their martial wills.


    ¡°What a treasure!¡±


    At this moment, Luo Chen¡¯s attack was blocked. Not only was he not angry, he even shouted happily.


    This Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was truly out of his expectations. There were actuallyws contained within it that could bepared to his own.


    However, he was not worried. After all, it was just a cultivation treasure. Lu Xuan, the owner, was too weak. He was not strong enough to drive the true power of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    In fact, if his original body was here, even if it was in the same realm, it could defeat the other party in an instant. This was because the original body possessed many powerful cultivation treasures. Unlike his current form, which was the wisp of his primordial spirit did not have any cultivation treasures at all, he could only rely on his own strength to fight.


    ¡°Now!¡± Lu Xuan took advantage of the temporary stalemate between the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell and Luo Chen so that Luo Chen had no time to bother with him and began to break through.


    His eyes flickered with a golden light. With a nce, he could see through many dimensions. Lu Xuan could vaguely see through the other dimensions and there were also creatures from other dimensions moving about.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Lu Xuan burned his own mana crazily and injected it into the Delusion-breaker Eye. Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes evolved again and entered a whole new level. He prated through the dimensions and saw the original and profound content, the world instantly turned grey-white. Everything was no longer the same as before. It turned into a world formed by inexplicable thin threads.


    Lu Xuan, who had experienced it once, naturally understood that these lines were nothing but thews that countless cultivators dreamed of.


    If ordinary cultivators wanted to condensews, they could only cultivate a certain martial art, magic, or spell to the extreme. Then, they could sense thews within but it would be very unclear. It was like the blind touching the elephant, he would explore thews bit by bit.


    It was not like Lu Xuan¡¯s current state. He was able to see thews directly. The advantage of this was too great. It was like a blind man touching an elephant could only explore one part at a time. Even though he would piece the entire picture together, it might not necessarily be right.


    However, Lu Xuan could see it with the naked eye hence he could easily draw it. This way, the difficulty of cultivation would be reduced by more than ten times.


    Since Luo Chen had already used his trump card, Lu Xuan could only do the same.


    Although he was absolutely confident that even if Luo Chen condensed thew and could gain the upper hand, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him.


    Since he had a deep understanding of immortal methods, far surpassing Luo Chen.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to dy any longer. He couldn¡¯t allow Luo Chen the chance to return to his original body.


    He would let Luo Chen remain in an unknown state. As long as he controlled the Tempest Ocean Realm and prevent the blood sacrifice from happening again, everything would still be under his control.


    It was just that in his previous life, he had cultivated manyws, all of which had reached an extremely profound realm. This time, whichw he wanted to condense first would be different.


    The first choice was naturally thew of lightning that he had cultivated in his previous life. Thew of lightning had many uses and was known to be unrivalled in offense. It was invincible when used in an attack.


    Furthermore, the magic it had derived could temper one¡¯s body and increase one¡¯s speed. Thew of lightning was also very cool.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had relied on thew of lightning to advance courageously all the way until he reached the legendary celestial realm. It was naturally very convenient to cultivate thew of lightning.


    The other option was to condense thew of space first. Thew of space was a powerfulw second to thew of time. It could even be said that bothws were on equal footing. Cultivating to the extreme was very terrifying.


    Although most cultivators who had cultivated to the immortal realm more or less understood some of the principles of thew of space, knowing some and specializing in it were twopletely different concepts.


    Both of them were very powerfulws. Lu Xuan was even familiar with otherws, but it wasn¡¯t as profound as these twows, and their prospects were not as good.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan could minor in otherws, but he could major in one of these twows.


    In an instant, Lu Xuan had made up his mind. He might as well go all out and cultivate them all. After all, he had already cultivated thew of lightning in his previous life, so he did not need to spend too much effort in this life. The real difficulty was thew of space.


    Originally, with Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level, it was impossible for him to cultivate thew of space. Generally, those who could cultivate thew of space either had extremely high cultivation level, just like Lu Xuan in his previous life, where he could master all kinds of techniques with one technique.


    With just a nce, one could know the cultivation method for thew of space. It was either some godly physique that was born to bepatible with thew of space. Any martial arts, magic, or spells that this godly physique cultivated would have the attribute of space.


    In the future, when he cultivated to the immortal realm, he would also automatically condense thew of space.


    Of course, the main thing was still thew of space. In this lifetime, Lu Xuan mainly cultivated thew of space, and thew of thunder was his secondary focus. If he seeded in all of the other minor areas, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength would reach an incredible level.


    It would even far surpass his previous life when he was at the same realm!

 Chapter 929 - Condensing The Laws And Advancing To The Immortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 929: Condensing The Laws And Advancing To The Immortal Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of course, Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t startprehending thew of space on the spot. Just like how Luo Chen¡¯s immortal soul incarnation needed to re-condense thews, he naturally did not need to reprehend them.


    He had already understood the profoundness, but now, he only needed a huge amount of energy to condense it.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s situation was simr, so for him, condensing thews did not require constantprehension. He only needed to make some adjustments ording to his new body¡¯s condition, and then use a huge amount of energy to condense it.


    In that instant, the countless spirit stones in Lu Xuan¡¯s Sky Ocean Secret Realm began to burn furiously, and all of them surged into Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    In a moment, a thin line was condensed in front of Lu Xuan. This thin line was faintly discernible and it seemed to be visible to the naked eye as if it was far away on the horizon.


    Next, this thin line directly surged into Lu Xuan¡¯s body, fusing into his body.


    Lu Xuan could feel every pore in his body wildly absorbing an enormous amount of energy. Vaguely, he could already feel the existence of other dimensions.


    Not only could he see it with his Delusion-breaker Eye, but he could also touch it.


    All of a sudden, there was no gap between him and Luo Chen. Both of them were in the same dimension, so Luo Chen no longer had any advantage over him.


    At the same time, all of the mid-tier spirit stones on Lu Xuan¡¯s body had beenpletely consumed. Even a lot of the energy in the Dragon Pearl had been absorbed by Lu Xuan. After all, this was an action that defied the heavens.


    In this aspect, Lu Xuan¡¯s efficiency was not the slightest bit inferior to Luo Chen, who had immortal qi as his core.


    The firstw that Lu Xuan condensed was thew of space. Immediately, the profoundness of many spatial magics surged into Lu Xuan¡¯s mind.


    The so-called magic was different from martial arts. It was a secret art that was born from thew and belonged to the innate realm.


    Unfortunately, this was the Tempest Ocean Realm, which was only a medium-ss world. Therefore, in terms of the realm, Lu Xuan was already in the immortal realm, but in fact, he was still a mortal in the Consolidation Realm.


    To truly attain the fruition of an immortal, the immortal realm had to advance to the upper-ss world to absorb higher-level energy, rebuild his body with that energy, and wash his meridians.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan had progressed to the immortal realm, but he did not attain an immortal body.


    Of course, this was the case for Lu Xuan as well as for Luo Chen. The two of them were only at the pseudo immortal realm, not a real immortal.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A thunderous boom that was even louder than the previous one erupted from the world. Outside the barrier, countless thunderbolts struck down and turned into a sea of lightning.


    Many cultivators were scared to death when they saw this scene. The world was furious because of the two people in the arena.


    First, there was Luo Chen¡¯s breakthrough, followed by Lu Xuan¡¯s breakthrough. This triggered the will of the world of Tempest Ocean Realm, but it was blocked by the enchantment. Therefore, the will of the world of the Tempest Ocean Realm could not do anything to the two people in the enchantment.


    They could only sense that these two people were a disaster and a big one at that.


    Many people even heard an inexplicable voice in their minds telling them to kill the two people in front of them. Although the voice was very weak, it constantly reverberated in their hearts, making them believe that as long as they could do it, arge amount of merit would fall, their cultivation would progress by leaps and bounds.


    Everyone was tempted but did not dare to take action. If they made a move, it would be a joke. Everyone could witness the situation of the two people fighting in the sky.


    Even if they were blind, they could feel that the battle had increased by more than a levelpared to the beginning.


    It was obvious that they had already reached another dimension. Just because they couldn¡¯t understand it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have the most basic reverence.


    What kind of existence would a person be who could even destroy the sky.


    How could they plot against these beings?


    ¡°How was this possible? On what basis could enable you to condense aw?¡±


    Luo Chen¡¯s eyes widened. Everything that had happened today was very surprising.


    So many surprises that it was inconceivable. Over and over, it had broken his inherent understanding.


    It was truly terrifying!


    Lu Xuan managed to condense the firstw in such a short time. Even if he had a powerful inheritance and someone to guide him, his innate talent was still outstanding. When his main body condensed the firstw, he had also gone into seclusion for several years before he seeded.


    One was the beginning of all things, so condensing the firstw was the most difficult. It was equivalent to creating something out of nothing. After that, it would be easier. The path gave birth to one, and all things were born.


    Lu Xuan condensed aw almost in an instant. He was able to condense aw because his main body had supreme cultivation. His realm had always been there. As long as he paid the price, condensing aw wasn¡¯t difficult.


    But what was going on with Lu Xuan?


    He did not know that Lu Xuan¡¯s current situation was somewhat simr to his. Both of them had extremely high realms ofprehension, so condensing aw was not difficult.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s realm was even higher than his main body, so condensing aw was much easier than him.


    ¡°There are many things in the world that you don¡¯t know!¡±


    Lu Xuan could faintly feel the power of heaven and earth, the overwhelming pressure that was crushing down.


    He already understood that without the protection of this barrier, the thunder tribtion of the world would fall on him in an instant, and it wouldn¡¯t end until he died or broke the world barrier and ascend to a higher realm, or until he left the boundary of the Tempest Ocean Realm, then it would be considered over.


    In the void of the universe, there was no need to worry because the entire universe was too vast. It could amodate such an expert. Moreover, the will of the entire universe didn¡¯t manifest. As long as it didn¡¯t get close to a living world, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan also faintly felt that if he could kill Luo Chen, arge amount of merit would immediately fall from the sky.


    This was a good thing!


    If a person had arge amount of merit, then he would be invulnerable to all magic. No one would dare to provoke him. Anyone who dared to oppose such a person would immediately be killed by all sorts of strange methods.


    That was the representative of the heavens. Who dared to oppose the heavens!


    Of course, if Luo Chen could kill him, then he would probably receive the same benefits!


    As soon as this thought arose, Lu Xuan knew that it must have been the influence of the will of the world. In this world, the only thing that could affect him unknowingly was the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s world will.


    The will of the world hoped that both sides would start a massacre, and perish together.


    However, Lu Xuan naturally could not let the will of the world benefit. Since he had condensed thew of space, then Luo Chen¡¯s good days woulde to an end.


    With a thought from Lu Xuan, spatial cracks immediately burst out from the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. These cracks were like a treasured de, directly cutting off the Sun and Moon and shattering Luo Chen¡¯s martial will.

 Chapter 930 - The Power Of The Space Dimensional Slash, Split In Half

    <h4>Chapter 930: The Power Of The Space Dimensional sh, Split In Half</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Originally, the two sides were still in a stalemate, but now, with Lu Xuan presiding over the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, its power instantly soared, and it becamepletely different.


    It directly broke the strange phenomenon of the Sun and Moon in the sky, exposing the earth.


    ¡°How could this be!¡±


    A hint of shock shed in Luo Chen¡¯s eyes. His martial will was easily broken.


    ¡°Luo Chen, did you think that you were invincible just because you were an immortal?¡± Lu Xuan coldly spoke. ¡°Today, I will destroy you. I will let you know that you were nothing special!¡±


    Lu Xuan pounced forward and instantly appeared in front of Luo Chen.


    ¡°Damn it, did you think that a bumpkin like you could climb to the top of my head?¡± Luo Chen roared. He punched and caused heaven and earth to crack. Everyone could see that a crack had appeared in the sky.


    This was a horrid attack.


    Even someone as powerful as Lu Xuan, who was at the peak of the Consolidation Realm, would not be able to create a crack in the sky.


    However, it was different for an immortal realm expert who could break the world. This was the reason why the medium-ss world could not amodate such an expert.


    It was like a house. No matter how powerful a Consolidation Realm expert was, he could only break some bottles and jars. However, an immortal realm expert could destroy the whole house.


    No one would allow such a person to exist if they were the owner of the house.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Sleeve!¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted and waved his hand. The terrifying fist intent that he unleashed was disregarded by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°This is Heaven and Earth Sleeve? How could you possibly know such magic of this level? How could such magic level exist in this medium-ss world?¡±


    Luo Chen was almost scared to death. He knew about the Heaven and Earth Sleeve. It was rumored that it was once the supreme technique of a Celestial Lord. Even so, only a small number of experts knew this technique.


    Furthermore, most of them were iplete because this technique involved spatial magics. Even legendary geniuses couldn¡¯tprehend it.


    This wasn¡¯t a matter of aptitude, but thew of space was too profound. Even qualified legendary geniuses wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend it. When one¡¯s strength reached a certain level, only by pushing ordinaryws back to thew of space would one be able toprehend some spatial magics.


    Also, only those who were born with affinity with thew of space would be able to directlyprehend this divine ability.


    Therefore, in reality, many people knew about it but those who could wield it were rare.


    Lu Xuan belonged to the former situation. He had used his previous life¡¯s celestial lord level cultivation to inverse cultivate the method of Heaven and Earth Sleeve.


    Lu Xuan had used Heaven and Earth Sleeve many times, but only Luo Chen understood how amazing this technique was.


    The others did not understand how rare it was for Lu Xuan to be able to use Heaven and Earth Sleeve. Their horizon of knowledge was too narrow.


    They simply couldn¡¯tprehend how terrifying the Heaven and Earth Sleeve was. When Lu Xuan was at his peak in his previous life, he was able to swallow the entire world with a single move. It could be said that he was invincible.


    What sort of character was Luo Chen? He was considered one of the few chosen ones in the heaven realm. Naturally, they could see how astonishing this kind of magic was.


    ¡°There are many worlds out there that you don¡¯t know!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand, and the Chaos Heaven Suppression Bell above his head rang continuously, rippling out waves of spatial ripples.


    Luo Chen instantly felt that he was stuck as if he had fallen into a bog.


    Spatial magic, Myriad Cmity Heaven Lock!


    ¡°What kind of magic was that? Spatial magic? Could it be thew of space that you had condensed earlier on?!¡± Luo Chen¡¯s expression finally changed.


    He suddenly thought of something terrifying. Thew that Lu Xuan had condensed was not an ordinaryw. It was a top-tierw of space.


    Although they were all condensedws, there were three, six, and nine grades in it. And the spatial magic was one of the few top-tierws in the world.


    He had tried toprehend thew of space before, but he failed in the end. If he had managed to grasp thew of space, his strength would be several times stronger.


    And this was the difference between the same realm.


    There were just too few heaven-gifted geniuses. In the heaven realm, it was rare to see one in a thousand years.


    And now he encountered such a freak in the medium-ss world.


    Lu Xuan had too many secrets. It was simply terrifying.


    The various magic in his body, as well as his legendary cultivation base and several methods, no matter how a person looked at it, didn¡¯t seem like they could be nurtured in the medium-ss world.


    This was simply absurd. Even in the upper-ss world, at the very least such a figure would be considered a legendary genius. Any supreme great sect would fight to the death for him.


    Yet, he had appeared here!


    Lu Xuan instantly appeared in front of Luo Chen. He spread his palm open, and in an instant, an energy wave in the shape of a crescent moon appeared.


    However, it waspletely different from ordinary energy waves. As this energy wave rotated, the space around Lu Xuan was quivering. Wherever the crescent moon passed, the space would shatter.


    It was too powerful and too petrifying!


    ¡°This is the space dimensional sh!¡±


    Luo Chen¡¯s eyes finally revealed a panicked expression. This was one of the most famous spatial magics and also considered as a signature move, the space dimensional sh.


    This kind of space dimensional sh was practically a fatal blow. Even if one cultivated an indestructible body, it would be useless. The other party would directly tear the space where one was in into two. Even a powerful body would not be able to withstand such a split.


    It was simply a dead end!


    Because of this, those who cultivated thew of space were the kings of the same realm. No one could rival them!


    All kinds of defensive methods would be useless against such space tearing move!


    It was too troublesome to deal with such spatial-type magic!


    ¡°Not bad, you had some foresight. As expected of a legendary genius!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered, and the space dimensional sh was directly chopped down.


    Luo Chen¡¯s powerful spiritual body was torn like a piece of paper, after being split into two halves by Lu Xuan¡¯s space dimensional sh.


    There was no way to block it!


    And the space where Luo Chen was in had been sliced into two halves, unable to heal for a long time.


    This was the difference between the spatial rift created by the space dimensional sh and the one created by Lu Xuan with his strength.


    The spatial rift created by Lu Xuan would recover in the next second. However, the spatial rift created by the space dimensional sh could continue to exist for a long time until the mana that Lu Xuan attached to it was exhausted.


    Luo Chen¡¯s spiritual body copsed and turned into a storm of spirit qi that filled the sky. Lu Xuan could see the primordial spirit contained within it at a nce, even though it was only a wisp of it.


    However, it did not escape Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. Under the condensation of thatw, Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit fled into the distance.


    He had lost all his courage after being killed by Lu Xuan!

 Chapter 931 - Defeating Luo Chen, Obtaining The Golden Light of Merit

    <h4>Chapter 931: Defeating Luo Chen, Obtaining The Golden Light of Merit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With only a wisp of his primordial spirit left, he had no intention to continue condensing his spiritual body. Even if he condensed it, it would be useless.


    Facing such a terrifying monster like Lu Xuan whose strength alone was sufficient to crush him. Not to mention that Lu Xuan had even condensed aw of space which doubled his might.


    Thew of lightning was considered destructive, but if it was just pure killing power, it was a little inferior to spatial magics, not to mention the other mysteries within thew of space.


    It could be said that after Lu Xuan was the first to condense thew of space, his battle strength was probably more than twice as strongpared to when he first condensed thew of lightning.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan could feel heaven and earth altering. The world was falling apart, it was extremely frightening.


    In a small pond, not only did a whale suddenly appear, but a true dragon also appeared.


    The world was enraged!


    ¡°Trying to leave? Did you think you could make it?¡± Lu Xuan sneered and chased after him. Arge hand loomed over and grabbed that wisp of primordial spirit. Thews that were protecting the wisp of primordial spirit were also destroyed.


    When Lu Xuan grabbed Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit, it immediately reverted to its human form but it was much smaller than before. It was only the size of a palm. It was no longer as domineering and invincible as before.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? If you dared to kill me, my main body would know it immediately. You won¡¯t be able to escape. Even if you were a legendary genius, you are no match for my main body!¡±


    Luo Chen roared, his voice tinged with terror and fear.


    ¡°Your main body won¡¯t know. There¡¯s a world between us. If your main body found out about this, it would advance to a celestial lord!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered.


    Luo Chen was horrified to discover that Lu Xuan seemed to havepletely seen through his thoughts. No matter what he was thinking, Lu Xuan would know it.


    And Lu Xuan seemed to have a better understanding of the situation in the heaven realm than him. He wanted to trick Lu Xuan, but he had no way of seeding.


    Lu Xuan did not care about him and did not say much. He began to refine Luo Chen, wiping out Luo Chen¡¯s will in his primordial spirit, turning it into pure energy and a huge stream of memories.


    It contained Luo Chen¡¯s many cultivation memories. These were not important to Lu Xuan but he was very interested in some of the mysteries in Luo Chen¡¯s memories. With a nce, he took in everything that he saw.


    Lu Xuan also kept this lump of primordial spirit. With this, Lu Xuan could instantly create an expert of the generation but he had yet to decide who would he give it to.


    At this moment, rays of golden light suddenly surged out from the sky andnded on Lu Xuan.


    It was an exorbitant amount of merit. Lu Xuan smiled happily and with a wave of his sleeve, he kept this lump of merit into his cyst.


    Originally, it was impossible to obtain such merit by killing a person. Even if he killed a great devil, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    After all, whether it was a devil or a sage, they were both born from the will of heaven and earth.


    However, killing Luo Chen was different. He was a powerful outsider. Although the will of heaven had its own will, it didn¡¯t have any emotions. It was like a robot. It had even decided that killing an immortal powerhouse would obtain merit.


    It would not deny the oue!


    Lu Xuan did not do anything else. He sat down cross-legged, absorbed the spiritual qi of heaven and earth, and agglomerated a small invisibility talisman in front of him.


    This was an invisibility talisman agglomerated by Lu Xuan using the power ofw. It couldpletely conceal his aura. In an instant, the majestic power of an immortal disappeared without a trace.


    The scene of the roaring heaven and earth disappearedpletely. The rolling dark clouds that had suddenly appeared in the sky disappeared without a trace.


    Lu Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that he had finally managed to hide from the perception of the world¡¯s will. Suddenly, endless merit fell from the sky again, and anotherrge lump of merit fell into Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    When everyone saw this scene, their eyes were wide open. That was a heaven and earth merit that could only be found in myths and legends. Many people had never obtained something like that in their entire lives.


    It was rumored that with the protection of great merit, one would always have good luck, but more importantly, cultivators could use the golden light of merit to break through the cultivation barrier.


    Before the golden light of merit gets depleted, there would be no obstacles during cultivation.


    Therefore, in the ancient legends, some people had umted virtue and good deeds for ten lives and did not step onto the path of cultivation, but if they did, they would be peerless geniuses, and there would be no obstacles in their path of cultivation, they would be even more powerful than legendary geniuses.


    It was simply unimaginable what realm a person could cultivate with the two masses of power of merit.


    Soon after, they saw the venomous flood dragon jumped out and started to swallow the bodies of the Consolidation Realm experts.


    After swallowing more than 40 Consolidation Realm experts in one go, the aura of the venomous flood dragon continued to climb.


    Its devouring magic was fully effective at this time.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The venomous flood dragon let out a long cry and its skin began to shed. It finished shedding quickly and left behind a huge pile of dragon skin.


    After its transformation, the venomous flood dragon became more and more like a true dragon. From its appearance, it was simr to a true dragon.


    Other than its appearance, more importantly, its strength had also undergone an earth-shaking change. It was almostparable to Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit that had just descended.


    At this stage, it¡¯s every move possessed immense power. It could even break through the world wall at any time and ascend.


    There was no match for any mortal.


    ¡°From today onwards, the world will enter the era of Yunxuan Vi¡¯s ruling!¡±


    The City Lord of Cloud City sighed as he spoke. He had just finished healing his injuries.


    Although he did not directly enter the arena, a few of them were injured by the aftershocks of the battle between the two supreme experts.


    If a Consolidation Realm expert could not resist the impact, it would be worse for those cultivators below the Consolidation Realm. Even though they joined forces, they were almost killed by the aftershocks of the battle.


    It was because of this that they knew how powerful the two people in the battle were, especially Lu Xuan.


    Luo Chen was considered an extremely terrifying existence, but even so, he was not a match for Lu Xuan. From the beginning to the end, he was beaten up, and in the end, he died miserably at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    From their conversation, everyone could guess that Luo Chen was not an ordinary person. He was probably one of the top experts in the heaven realm.


    Despite descending to the mortal world, he was still defeated by Lu Xuan. Even if it was just a wisp of his primordial spirit, he was still a peerless expert.

 Chapter 932 - Half a Year. The World Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 932: Half a Year. The World Was Shocked</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This battle hadpletely established Lu Xuan¡¯s position!


    Everyone knew from this battle that Lu Xuan was probably a once-in-a-lifetime figure. He wasn¡¯t someone they couldpare to.


    Not to mention Lu Xuan, even the current Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon wasn¡¯t someone they could deal with.


    Lu Xuan used the invisibility talisman to hide his aura, avoiding the hostility of the will of the world. He also made the will of the world think that he had eliminated thest super-strong expert and sent down the golden light of virtue.


    This was equivalent to Lu Xuan obtaining two balls of golden light of virtue. Lu Xuan did not have any ns to use this golden light of virtue for the time being. This was a good thing. If he used it now, it would be a pity.


    In the future, when Lu Xuan used it at a critical moment, it would definitely have an unexpected effect.


    At this moment, the battle started once again. Hundreds of thousands of alliance troops surrounded and annihted the remaining upper echelons of the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Lu Xuan had consecutively killed a group of the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s patriarchs. In addition, even an existence from outer space like Luo Chen had died at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. The overall situation was set.


    The Xuanhuo Sect had already thrown out all their trump cards, but it was useless. Their trump cards were simply not a match for Lu Xuan.


    Right now, they were basically in a state ofplete copse. Although some people were in a state of mourning, it was of no use.


    Facing them was an alliance army of several hundred thousand experts whose morale was like a rainbow. Everyone wanted to show their faces in the uing battle so that Lu Xuan could see them. They might even have a fortuitous encounter.


    Moreover, the Xuanhuo Sect had been overbearing for many years and had offended countless people. It was just that many people were afraid of the power of the Xuanhuo Sect, so they swallowed their anger and did not dare toin. However, now that they had such an opportunity, they naturally had their revenge andints.


    In addition, there was also Lin Ziyi, the city lord of Cloud City, who had joined the battle. The battle seemed to be one-sided from the beginning.


    Very soon, thest disciples of the Xuanhuo Sect were all killed. Although there were still some disciples outside, they could not do much.


    Moreover, the madness of the upper echelons of the Xuanhuo Sect at thest moment hadpletely made them lose the hearts of the people. The remaining disciples of the Xuanhuo Sect were also disheartened. They did not want to revive the Xuanhuo Sect, nor did they have the ability to do so.


    At this point, the Xuanhuo Sect could be considered to have been annihted!


    The annihtion of the Xuanhuo Sect had shocked the world with a single battle!


    In particr, the many twists and turns in the course of the battle had spread very quickly. It could be said that it had caused a sensation throughout the world. Even if they had been beaten to death previously, they had never imagined that there would be so many twists and turns.


    Although the annihtion of the Xuanhuo Sect was indeed as many people had imagined, the process of its annihtion waspletely different from what they had imagined.


    Xuanhuo Sect actually still had that kind of trump card, especially when more than thirty supreme ancestors appeared at the same time on the leaked scene. What a shocking scene it was.


    Even until the final arrival of Luo Chen, the descenders from the upper realm showed that the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s trump cards were each more awesome than thest.


    If it were any other force, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it, but they just had to meet Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan used his tyrannical methods to suppress all of these trump cards.


    No matter what trump cards he had, in front of Lu Xuan¡¯s absolute strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow. He would kill them all.


    It was just that powerful!


    For a moment, everyone in the world was in an uproar. They had never thought that Lu Xuan would actually be this powerful!


    In this battle, the strength that Lu Xuan had disyed was also something that many people in the world were talking about.


    Especially Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, it was simply too shocking.


    Every single move of his was extremely powerful!


    Many people already knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had already surpassed the Consolidation Realm, reaching the legendary immortal realm.


    ¡°I never thought that there would actually be someone in this world who could achieve the great feat of the immortal realm!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that when that person broke through, the entire world exploded. It was extremely terrifying. If it wasn¡¯t for the barrier blocking him, the entire world would have copsed!¡±


    ¡°It was so scary. I heard that everyone present couldn¡¯t even stand steadily at the Consolidation Realm!¡±


    ¡°Later on, I heard that he refined a talisman and suppressed his cultivation. Only then did the power of the world dissipate. It was too terrifying. In the past, even the legendary figures had never heard of anyone who could reach such a level!¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly. They were all shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. They had never heard of such an existence.


    There were even many people who heard that Lu Xuan was on the verge of breaking through and could ascend at any time.


    If not for the talisman that suppressed his own cultivation, he would have been forced to ascend by the will of the world on the spot.


    Now, Lu Xuan was actually able to deceive the will of the world and thus obtained many golden light of virtue.


    After this battle, Lu Xuan and the Yunxuan Vi had obtained many benefits. Many people couldn¡¯t even count the number of benefits. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had greatly improved and he was invincible in the world. Even the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon had obtained huge benefits. Comparable to when Luo Chen had first descended, he could easily defeat an ordinary Consolidation Realm.


    As for the entire Yunxuan Vi, there was no need to even mention it. The various riches that had been pulled out from the Xuanhuo Sect were innumerable. They were transported to the Yunxuan Vi one carriage at a time, and it took half a year.


    During this half a year, everyone was counting. They simply couldn¡¯t believe it. The umted wealth of the Xuanhuo Sect over tens of thousands of years had all been given to the Yunxuan Vi. In an instant, the Yunxuan Vi had passed through its initial period of having no foundation.


    It had be the center of the world¡¯s sacrednd in a single leap.


    Everyone had to keep a close watch on the Yunxuan Vi¡¯s every move.


    Ever since then, Lu Xuan no longer appeared in front of everyone. Some people guessed that he wasprehending the supreme divine technique to further improve his cultivation.


    However, there were also people who said that he was forcefully suppressing his cultivation to contend with the will of the world.


    If he were to make a move, he would probably immediately attract a blow from the will of the world.


    All of a sudden, there were all kinds of rumors.


    No one knew that during the past half a year, Lu Xuan had been doing nothing but guiding his family and disciples in their cultivation.


    Lu Xuan had brought his parents back from earth. In the Tempest Ocean Realm, the cultivation environment was much better than on earth. Lu Xuan nned to establish the ruling center of his own faction here.


    Especially to protect his father, Lu Tiancheng, Lu Xuan decided to hand over Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit to his father in the end.


    After all, although his father¡¯s talent was not bad, he was far from his mother, sister, and the others. If he did not make up for it, as time passed, the gap would only grow further and further.


    Now that he had absorbed Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit, his father¡¯s talent had also greatly improved. Originally, he could only be considered an elite among ordinary people. Now, he had jumped to be a heaven¡¯s favorite, second only to Luo Chen¡¯s peerless talent.


    Absorbing the energy in Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit and Luo Chen¡¯s cultivation experience at the same time, in just half a year, he had leaped into the Three Flower Realm. It could be said to be world-shocking.

 Chapter 933 - Explosive Growth Of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 933: Explosive Growth Of Strength</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Such speed was absolutely shocking in the medium-ss world!


    Even in the heaven realm, such speed was extremely fast!


    He actually caught up to Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo¡¯s progress in an instant.


    This was naturally something that the entire family was happy to see. It wasn¡¯t that they were counting on thebat strength of their father, Lu Tiancheng. It was just that the cultivation realm didn¡¯t only bring about a surge inbat strength. The most important thing was that the increase in one¡¯s life level would bring about an increase in one¡¯s lifespan.


    As one¡¯s strength increased, so would one¡¯s lifespan. This was something that everyone had always been worried about.


    But now, it was different. After fusing with Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit, Lu Tiancheng¡¯s strength had soared and so had his talent. He did not have to worry about the problem of Lu Tiancheng dying of old age after a period of time.


    However, in this half a year, the person who had improved the fastest was still Lu Shanshan. After experiencing a series of tempering, she was actually one step ahead of the others. She was one step ahead of unifying the three flower and stepped into the Consolidation Realm.


    As for the remaining Liu Wanrong, Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Guoguo, and the others, they were only half a step away from stepping into the Consolidation Realm. The strength of the Yunxuan Vi had also experienced a huge increase.


    And this increase was not only limited to the top-tierbat strength of the upper echelons. At the same time, it was also the stage where the entire Yunxuan Vi was producing many experts.


    With the wealth umted by the Xuanhuo Sect for tens of thousands of years, the strength of the Yunxuan Vi had experienced an explosive growth in this half a year.


    There were all kinds of experts emerging in an endless stream. Besides Lu Xuan and his family, there was actually another top-level expert of the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence for the first time.


    At the current stage, even on the entire earth, there were not many native-born top-level experts of the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence. Basically, they were as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns.


    Besides experts like The Dragon, who were trained by the earth¡¯s federal government at almost any cost, there were only people from the Lu family. Because of Lu Xuan¡¯s existence, the experts of Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence level were born.


    There were only a few people at the peak of the semi-god realm in the entire earth¡¯s federal government.


    No matter how strong Lu Xuan was, the earth¡¯s federal government was still far from having enough resources. It was not something that could be made up in a short time.


    Half a year was not enough to change everything!


    It would take even longer!


    However, everything would not be too far away. The amount of wealth umted by the Xuanhuo Sect over the past 10,000 years was not something that ordinary people could imagine.


    It could even be said that it was enough to raise the cultivation civilization of the entire earth to a whole new level. Although Lu Xuan could not use all of his wealth on the cultivation world on earth, as long as he took care of them a little, it would be enough.


    In the Yunxuan Vi, Lu Xuan and the other higher-ups of the Yunxuan Vi had gathered together. Even Lu Shanshan had rushed back from the Holy Nun Gate.


    After Lu Shanshan had broken through to the Consolidation Realm, Lin Ziyi had given the position of the Holy Nun Gate sect master to Lu Shanshan and had gone into seclusion to cultivate.


    The many things that had happened during this period of time were too exciting. It made her realize just how many experts there were in the world. There was even the existence of the so-called heaven realm.


    They all knew about the existence of the heaven realm from Lu Xuan¡¯s side. Lu Xuan did not hide it. Lu Xuan knew that with their cultivation level, they could be considered a top-notch group of people in the medium-ss world.


    If they weren¡¯t given a target, it would be easy for them to ck off. They also knew about the situation in the heaven realm. They also knew that with their cultivation bases, although they couldn¡¯t be said to be at the lowest level in the heaven realm, they were only at the level of ordinary people, they couldn¡¯t even be considered rulers.


    Immediately, they felt a sense of crisis!


    Lin Ziyi simply threw the Holy Nun Gate to Lu Shanshan and began to cultivate in seclusion. She wanted to breakthrough to the peak of the Consolidation Realm in one go.


    As far as Lu Xuan knew, even the city lord of Cloud City was in seclusion. Lin Ziyi was not the only one who was stimted. All the cultivators in the Tempest Ocean Realm were also stimted.


    They knew what it meant to have someone better than them. There was always someone better out there!


    In the past, the sect master of the Xuanhuo Sect, Long Feihua, was one such heaven. But now, everyone discovered that there was another heaven beyond Long Feihua.


    Many people even wanted to use this opportunity to breakthrough and reach the upper realm!


    ¡°Brother, why did you find me in such a hurry?¡± Lu Shanshan hurriedly asked after arriving.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Lu Xuan said. At this moment, he was ying chess with his father. Both of their cultivations were very high and their brains worked very fast. They might even be stronger than theputing power of a supeputer. Every chess piece that was ced meant that after countless calctions, the best of the best was chosen.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level far surpassed his father¡¯s, Lu Tiancheng. Thus, a casual move was enough for Lu Tiancheng to use all his strength to calcte.


    Lu Xuan was tempering his will, forcing out all of his potential.


    With the thousand miles contained in Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit, Lu Tiancheng was only able to disy less than one-ten-thousandth of it.


    Lu Shanshan immediately nodded. Although her personality was still a little impetuous, she was already the second generation sect master of the Holy Nun Gate. She could also be considered a founder of the sect, so she naturally had this kind of patience.


    After a few hours, a terrifying demonic qi rose from the depths of Yunxuan Vi and covered the sky and earth. It transformed into a terrifying demonic God whose face could not be seen clearly above Yunxuan Vi.


    In the next moment, the demonic God disappeared without a trace. A momentter, Yun Ling¡¯er appeared in the main hall.


    At this moment, the higher-ups of Yunxuan Vi had already arrived, including the expert who had already broken through to the three flower realm. That Was Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s true disciple. A young girl who was only in her teens had already cultivated to the Three Flower Realm, her talent was extraordinary.


    When she saw Yun Ling¡¯er, she hurriedly bowed. ¡°Greetings, master. Congrattions on your sess in the great Dao. From now on, you have entered Consolidation Realm!¡±


    Even she could see that Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s cultivation had improved greatly. She had entered the Consolidation Realm in one go, which was a few times faster than Lu Guoguo.


    Lu Guoguo also revealed a sense of crisis on her face.


    In fact, Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and Yun Ling¡¯er were also fighting among themselves. Of course, this was a healthypetition and Lu Xuan did not point it out.


    Now that Lu Shanshan and Yun Ling¡¯er had stepped into the Consolidation Realm one after another, Lu Guoguo was the only one left. How could she not be anxious.


    Lu Xuan found it funny because Guoguo and his mother were only one step away from the Consolidation Realm. At most, they would be able to step into the Consolidation Realm in a few months.


    At that time, the Yunxuan Vi would be filled with true talents.


    High-end talents would leap and even surpass the human forces on the Tempest Continent.


    ¡°It¡¯s just breaking through to the Consolidation Realm. There¡¯s still a long way to go!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er waved her hand. After that battle, she had seen the strength of all the heroes in the world, especially Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude of suppressing all the heroes by himself. It had let her know what it meant to say that there was always someone better.

 Chapter 934 - Other Worlds Devoured

    <h4>Chapter 934: Other Worlds Devoured</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Conquering the world!


    This was Lu Xuan¡¯s current state. He was suppressing an entire world with his own strength, even though he had not appeared for half a year now.


    Even though everyone knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had exceeded the limits that the will of the world could tolerate and he could breakthrough the sky and ascend at any time.


    However, no one dared to act rashly!


    They watched as the strength of the Yunxuan Vi increased day by day!


    All sorts of experts emerged in an endless stream. It could be said that the strength of the many disciples within the Yunxuan Vi had increased tremendously.


    The most terrifying thing was that the Yunxuan Vi still had earth as a backup base, which could provide an endless stream of all kinds of talents.


    This was even more powerful than the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Lu Xuan could easily draw arge number of backup troops from earth. In just half a year, over a million geniuses had already been drawn from earth.


    With earth¡¯s current poption of over ten billion people, drawing over a million people was the best of the best, and this was only the first batch.


    As time passed, more and more geniuses woulde. Just this number alone was enough to crush all the other sects.


    A sect had over a million disciples, and for so many years, there had only been one Xuanhuo Sect. What was even more terrifying was that these over a million people were only the first batch and they were the best of the best genius disciples. There were even countless super geniuses hidden among them. There were even a few heaven¡¯s chosen.


    Weren¡¯t you afraid of such a sect!!


    Using a world to nurture a sect. This kind of great boldness and extravagance was also earth-shattering!


    It was also something that other sects could notpare to!


    If this speed continue, Yunxuan Vi would sooner orter be the number one faction in the world.


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Master? I also think that I¡¯m super awesome. I didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I?¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er chuckled and was very happy. Like a little kitten, she obediently stood beside Lu Xuan.


    Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s disciple¡¯s face was already in a mess. They had said that she was cold and aloof, but was she just like that for being in the Consolidation Realm.


    Why was it that in front of them, the arrogant master was like a young girl facing her master.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t embarrass me. Good, now I¡¯m waiting for you toe out of seclusion!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Yun Ling¡¯er and said. The strange phenomenon that had appeared in the Yunxuan Vi was the result of Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s breakthrough.


    ¡°I n to use you and Shanshan as themanders and gather all the major forces on the Tempest Continent to form an alliance army to tten the Northern Demon Region!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Everyone¡¯s spirits were shaken. Although they were not natives of the Tempest Ocean Realm, they knew how terrifying the Northern Demon Region was to the people of this world.


    It could be said that to the humans on the Tempest Continent, there were only two sources of disaster in the world. One was the Northern Demon Region, and the other was the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Now, Lu Xuan had finally given the order to eradicate the Northern Demon Region. This was something that many people had guessed, especially the disciples of the Yunxuan Vi who hade from earth.


    They all knew how Lu Xuan did things. Over the years, there were many books about Lu Xuan in the Earth Federation. Anyone with a heart could summarize Lu Xuan¡¯s style of doing things.


    He was definitely not a soft-hearted person. On earth, Lu Xuan had constantly pacified all sorts of non-officials and forcefully promoted the birth of the Earth Federation. In the process, the cultivation world of many countries was almostpletely massacred by Lu Xuan.


    Those who were unwilling to submit or surrender would all die.


    Not to mention those monsters, those who were unwilling to be ruled by the Myriad Demon Valley would all die.


    Although everyone knew that Lu Xuan had opened the wisdom of the people in the Earth Federation and promoted the cultivation of all people, allowing the strength of the entire earth to increase by an astonishing amount. When dealing with dissidents, he would never be soft-hearted.


    Many people guessed that with Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength, sooner orter, he would make such a move.


    And Lu Xuan¡¯s actions, in the summary of many people, were only two sentences.


    In the whole world, there was only thend of the king, and in the shore of the earth, all were the king¡¯s people!


    Those who submitted to me would prosper, and those who opposed me would perish!


    Many people called Lu Xuan the emperor of the cultivation world, and once he spoke, everyone would follow thew.


    Whoever stood in the way of Lu Xuan¡¯s order would be prepared to be destroyed by Lu Xuan.


    He would treat the ordinary people gently, but he would encircle and exterminate those nobles and cultivation forces that refused to submit.


    One body, two sides, a God and a devil!


    On earth, among the sects that had Lu Xuan as their God, some of Lu Xuan¡¯s images had be half-gods and half-devils.


    This sect was also expanding at an rming rate. Never thought that it was impossible. After all, many people still thought that the earth was t, let alone Lu Xuan, who had disyed his supreme majesty.


    However, no one knew how many killings Lu Xuan had experienced in his previous life. He had watched the earth fell, his family was broken, and he eventually became a celestial lord. He had once destroyed a world with a single sword and more than a billion lives were lost. How could he be a softhearted person.


    It was even more impossible for Lu Xuan to hold on to the rotten concept that life had the right to survive. In all the worlds in the universe, racial conflicts were the mainstream and the heaven realm was a world dominated by the human race.


    Other than that, there were also the demon realm, Buddhist realm, dragon realm, ghost realm, demon realm, and other worlds.


    Peaceful coexistence? That was insane!


    The heaven realm had been besieged by all the other worlds to end up in such a state. It had gone from being the dominant world to only one of the top greater worlds and the losses it had suffered could not even be counted.


    Perhaps there would be a day of peaceful coexistence, but only when Lu Xuan had the ability to defeat these worlds.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan had a huge n in his heart!


    A n where everyone was like a dragon!


    He could have directly ascended to the heaven realm and the will of the world of the Tempest Ocean Realm would be very happy with his ascension. It might even take the initiative to provide him with a passage to ascend.


    Although the will of the world of the Tempest Ocean Realm did not have an individual will, it only knew by instinct that super experts were a scourge to this world.


    His strength had already surpassed the limits of the universe. He could feel the malice of this universe towards him at all times.


    However, earth was still too weak. This universe was filled with countless small worlds, variouss and various civilizations.


    However, there were quite a few medium-ss worlds. Earth¡¯s current strength was considered very, very strong in the small worlds, but in the medium-ss worlds, it was at the bottom.


    However, the foundations of a world could not be increased in a day or two. The only way was to devour the foundations of other worlds to strengthen one¡¯s own foundations.


    Although it was cruel, it was currently the only way to rise!

 Chapter 935 - the Northern Demon Region Conquered

    <h4>Chapter 935: the Northern Demon Region Conquered</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was also the reason why many worlds were keen to invade other worlds, because this was the fastest way to increase their own strength.


    By continuously conquering other worlds, plundering the resources of other worlds and their fate, one¡¯s own world would be able to advance extremely quickly.


    The birth ofrge numbers of experts would also cause the world to advance. This was the advancement of the entire world.


    Just like how earth had risen from a low-level that could not even be considered a low-ss world to a low-ss world in a short period of time, and then to a medium-ss world.


    Without Lu Xuan¡¯s impetus and n, it would have taken at least hundreds of thousands of years for a normal to evolve into a medium-ss world.


    And now, earth was not even as strong as the Tempest Ocean Realm. In fact, in his previous life, the Tempest Ocean Realm was just one of the ce where many extraterrestrial experts had descended.


    After the Tempest Ocean Realm, many other worlds had invaded earth in session.


    Those worlds were all very powerful and they plundered earth¡¯s resources with iparable ferocity.


    They had once caused great damage to earth. It wasn¡¯t until Lu Xuan rose up and even suppressed the Tempest Ocean Realm that these worlds withdrew from earth one after another, recognizing earth as a new, powerful medium-ss world and no longer invading.


    This was the cruel reality of the entire universe. There was no ce for the weak to stand.


    In his previous life, they had all invaded earth. In this life, in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, they were all resources for earth to rise.


    Let¡¯s start from the Northern Demon Region!


    ¡°Master, although the Northern Demon Region no longer has the Great Demonic Deity Of The North, there are still many old monster kings lurking within. Sister Shanshan and I alone aren¡¯t a match for them!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er said with some worry.


    From Lu Xuan¡¯s point of view, a mere Northern Demon Region was naturally not a problem. With Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, he could flip over the entire Northern Demon Region with a flip of his hand. However, if it was them, it would be different.


    A Northern Demon Region had be a colossus that they could not surpass.


    Even without the Great Demonic Deity Of The North, the Northern Demon Region had at least ten monster kings at thete stage of the Consolidation Realm. The other Consolidation Realm monster kings added up to at least a few dozen.


    This was the news that they had gathered recently. Regardless of whether they wanted to conquer the Northern Demon Region or not, one thing was certain. The Northern Demon Region was a huge threat to humanity.


    It was precisely the reason that her heart was filled with worry!


    There were too many experts in the Northern Demon Region. Even though Lu Shanshan and Yun Ling¡¯er were both Consolidation Realm experts, they were still far from it.


    ¡°Master, are you going to take action?¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er looked at Lu Xuan, her eyes filled with anticipation as she asked.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s already inconvenient for me to take action. Right now, the will of the world of the Tempest Ocean Realm is eyeing me like a tiger. I can¡¯t always take action, so I¡¯ll have to rely on you guys. It¡¯s just a mere Northern Demon Region. If you guys can¡¯t handle it, how are you going to shoulder the responsibility in the future?¡±


    Lu Xuan had no intention ofpleting this battle in a short period of time. He wanted to use the experts from the Northern Demon Region and the Tempest Ocean as sharpening stones for Lu Shanshan and the others topletely force out their talents.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon to hold the fort for you. You don¡¯t have to worry. However, you still have to personally take action toplete the expedition to the Northern Demon Region. Don¡¯t develop the habit of relying on it!¡±


    Lu Xuan said directly.


    ¡°Got it, brother!¡±


    Lu Shanshan said.


    With the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon holding the fort, she finally let out a sigh of relief. Otherwise, if he let them go to the Northern Demon Region by themselves, it would not be taming them. It was clearly asking them to die.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s order, arge number of experts quickly gathered. The cultivation experts from all over the Tempest Continent gathered into an army of hundreds of thousands and the expedition to the Northern Demon Region officially began.


    All along, the humans of the Tempest Continent had never let down their guard against the Northern Demon Region.


    And one of the holy grounds for human cultivation, the Steel Knight Association, was born just like that.


    As for the monster kings in the Northern Demon Region, ever since they learned about Lu Xuan¡¯s matter, these monster kings were very nervous and they tried every means to contact the spies that they had buried among the humans.


    During this period of time, they had found many spies, not to mention other things.


    The humans formed an alliance army, and the news quickly spread to the Northern Demon Region. Almost at the same time, the demon kings who were fighting each other and did not like each other also gathered together to form an alliance.


    If it was in the past, they would not be so nervous. The strength of the Northern Demon Region far exceeded the strength of the humans on the Tempest Continent.


    Even if they formed an allied human army, they would not pose a fundamental threat. But now, they were facing a great enemy because a freak like Lu Xuan had suddenly appeared among the humans.


    Even the Great Demonic Deity Of The North, who had ruled the Northern Demon Region for thousands of years, had died at the hands of Lu Xuan.


    The position of the Great Demonic Deity Of The North in the Northern Demon Region had been umted through thousands of years of ughter. Anyone who dared to challenge him had been mercilessly killed by him.


    In the end, he was killed by Lu Xuan!


    In more than half a year, even the monster kings in the Northern Demon Region, no matter how blind they were, had already obtained the entire process of what had happened back then.


    The news that Lu Xuan had destroyed more than thirty Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s patriarchs in one go spread to the Northern Demon Region, causing a thousand waves.


    The strength that the Xuanhuo Sect had disyed was shocking. With such strength, they could even overturn the entire Northern Demon Region. Only then did many monster kings understand why the Northern Demon Region had not invaded the southern region despite having the advantage.


    They did not understand the reason why the Great Demonic Deity Of The North did this in the past, but now they understood.


    However, when they saw the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s ancestral legions being destroyed, they were shocked instead. Compared to the Xuanhuo Sect¡¯s ancestral legions, Lu Xuan was truly terrifying.


    With the strength that Lu Xuan had disyed that day, he could probably overturn the entire Northern Demon Region with a flip of his hand.


    However, when they heard that themander of the allied army was not Lu Xuan, but Lu Xuan¡¯s sister and disciple, all the monster kings in the Northern Demon Region were instantly enraged.


    This was simply going too far!


    This Lu Xuan was looking down on people a little too much. If Lu Xuan hade, they would have immediately scattered and fled for their lives. However, it was Yun Ling¡¯er and Lu Shanshan who were leading the army now.


    For a moment, the monster kings were furious. After the Human Alliance Army wiped out the demon tribes near the northern front, they weed the Monster King Alliance Army from the north.

 Chapter 936 - Runic Weapons Displayed Their Might And Their Strength Soared

    <h4>Chapter 936: Runic Weapons Disyed Their Might And Their Strength Soared</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The battle went on for a full three years!


    In these three years, the Human Alliance Army and the Monster King Alliance Army engaged in a fierce battle at the border between the two sides.


    Neither sideunched a general attack. It was just a battle at the border. In these three years, the casualties were extremely heavy.


    When the battle went on for half a year, Lu Xuan mobilized millions of troops from the Earth Federation to fight on the front lines.


    Arge number of high-tech weapons were used,pletely breaking the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s war pattern over the years.


    Compared to the experts in the Tempest Continant Alliance Army, these soldiers¡¯ individual strength was not worth mentioning. After all, although they had been promoting cultivation in the military, those who could cultivate to the divine transformation realm were still the elite soldiers of the various military regions, they were the precious few.


    The improvement of the Earth Federation¡¯s strength was still a task with a long way to go.


    And the rune weapon system possessed by the Earth Federation¡¯s army was also an eye-opener for the humans on the Tempest Continent.


    It allowed ordinary people to possess the strength that could threaten cultivators. Even ordinary people could kill powerful monsters with rune guns.


    Not to mention the rune guns, rune missiles and even rune nuclear bombs in the army. The power of each one was more terrifying than thest.


    Although there were not many Divine Transformation Realm warriors in the mortal army that they looked down on, even if there were, they were mostly below the third level of the Divine Transformation Realm. Those above the third level of the Divine Transformation Realm were as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns.


    However, with those special runic weapons, it was like ying with a Divine Transformation Realm warrior. In fact, the ones sent this time were the elites among the elites of the Federation Army on earth, all kinds of the most advanced rune weapons were also equipped in these armies.


    Even the powerhouses of the Three Flower at One¡¯s Prominence were about to fall under siege!


    This also made the humans on the Tempest Continent very vignt. The rune weapons of the Earth Federation were really too strange.


    Ordinary guns could also threaten some low-level cultivators, but for high-level cultivators, it was nothing.


    However, if rune technology was included, it was enough to pose a threat to high-level powerhouses.


    A mortal¡¯s weapon could pose a huge threat to a Three Flower Realm powerhouse, and there was nothing special about the Three Flower Realm.


    Currently, there was no way to threaten a Constion Realm powerhouse, but that was only temporary because rune researchers on earth were busy researching rune technology that could pose a threat to Consolidation Realm powerhouses.


    If it was at a normal pace, they might need to research for several decades or even hundreds of years before they could make a breakthrough.


    In this universe, the Consolidation Realm was already a peak existence. A casual attack could create a sceneparable to a nuclear explosion. In terms of destructive power, it was like a walking nuclear arsenal.


    However, with Lu Xuan, everything was different. Lu Xuan wanted to raise the foundation of earth¡¯s cultivation world in the shortest amount of time. Therefore, he didn¡¯t hesitate to speed things up.


    He directly imparted a higher level of runic technology. In any case, it was all developed by the Earth Federation in his previous life. It was because of this, in addition to Lu Xuan¡¯s deterrence, that the Earth Federation was able to establish a foothold in many medium-ss worlds in his previous life.


    Lu Xuan originally hoped that they would be able to study it themselves. Rushing things wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing, but now he couldn¡¯t care too much. He wanted to raise the strength of the entire earth in the shortest amount of time.


    He had to seize every second!


    And in this kind of situation, rushing the seedlings to grow a little wasn¡¯t a big deal. Lu Xuan had already given all kinds of information, so the impact wouldn¡¯t be too great. The most important thing was to have the ability to stand in the entire universe.


    What Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know was that his unintentional actions would cultivate a terrifying rune army in the entire universe in the future.


    The warsted for three years. In the first year, Yun Ling¡¯er and Lu Shanshan had been fighting fires everywhere, almost going crazy.


    This was because even though the ordinary army wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage, with the addition of the Federation Army on earth, the entire defense line could be considered stable.


    The Federation Army on earth controlled the resources of the entire earth. It wasn¡¯t like the previous era of the United Nations, where each country had internal conflicts. It could be said that they were rich and powerful, throwing all kinds of big killing weapons continuously.


    The Earth Federation was very experienced in dealing with the countless monster armies. After all, over the years, they had never given up on the task of eliminating the monster groups that refused to obey.


    The Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s expert alliance army was naturally invincible on their own. However, when it came to group battles, they were worse than the Earth Federation army.


    Slowly, the battle turned into a war of attrition. Whether it was the Earth Federation Army or the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s expert alliance army, their loses were not small. However, the Monster King Alliance Army suffered even greater losses. After all, the Earth Federation Army threw out all kinds of nuclear bombs as if they were free.


    With the runic technology, there was no need to worry about the problem of nuclear contamination. It would be digested by the runes contained within.


    Nuclear weapons had already been used like conventional weapons. Whenbined with the runic technology, their power would increase by at least ten times.


    They had be an existence that terrified the Monster King Alliance Army. Wherever there were many monsters, they would throw one. If one wasn¡¯t enough, they would throw ten or a hundred hundred. In any case, there were enough nuclear bombs.


    The base at the rear continued to produce!


    There were even more advanced anti-matter annihtion bombs and other advanced technologies that took advantage of this opportunity to experiment and improve.


    War was the best way to promote the development of weapons.


    The Earth Federation constantly rotated the various elite armies toe and take turns to fight. The various major forces of the Tempest Continent had also learned this move. They continuously dispatched experts to take turns to fight. Although there were some losses, they were all within an eptable range.


    Relying on this cruel battle, whether it was the Earth Federation Army or the alliance army of the various major powers of the Tempest Continent, their strength was constantly rising.


    Breaking through between life and death was the fastest way to increase one¡¯s strength.


    And all of this was the same for Yun Ling¡¯er and the others. In the first year, in order to deal with the various attacks of the monster kings, the two of them could be said to be desperately squeezing out their own potential.


    Two months after the start of the war, Lu Guoguo, Liu Wanrong, and even Lu Xuan¡¯s father, Lu Tiancheng, also joined the battle.


    In addition, they all stepped into the Consolidation Realm one after another during this year, relieving the pressure on Yun Ling¡¯er and Lu Shanshan.


    However, even so, the pressure was still enormous for them. The number and quality of the Consolidation Realm experts on the side of the monster kings had an overwhelming advantage.


    It was also fortunate that these people all had extraordinary talent and were experts of the same realm. Even if they were at the early stage of the Consolidation Realm, they could still fight against an expert at the intermediate stage of the Consolidation Realm without being killed.


    In addition, there was the presence of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, which finally stabilized their performance.


    In this year, the strength of Lu Shanshan and the others had increased tremendously.

 Chapter 937 - Three Years. They Had Advanced By Leaps And Bounds

    <h4>Chapter 937: Three Years. They Had Advanced By Leaps And Bounds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At this moment, their divine bodies had also been greatly developed. With the experience and methods provided by Lu Xuan, their potential had been further developed.


    In just one year, they had advanced one step after another. Except for their father, Lu Tiancheng, who was still at the initial stage of the peak of Consolidation Realm, the rest of them had advanced to the intermediate stage of the Consolidation Realm.


    In just a year, they had made such a huge breakthrough. Naturally, their unique divine bodies had yed an astonishing role.


    However, more importantly, they had experienced many life-and-death battles.


    Those monster kings were ruthless and brutal. They were also in a life-and-death situation. How could they show mercy.


    They often had to face experts whose strength far exceeded their own. They had to escape death many times. If it wasn¡¯t for the many tricks that Lu Xuan had arranged, they might even have died.


    In a year, there were more than three hundred fights between experts of the Consolidation Realm.


    Almost every month, there were fights between experts of the Consolidation Realm and above every day.


    The Monster King Alliance Army kept finding opportunities to ambush Lu Shanshan and the others. They almost seeded a few times and heavily injured Lu Shanshan and the others.


    The Human Alliance Army wasn¡¯t willing to be outdone either and they ambushed and killed several monster kings.


    As time passed, Lu Shanshan and the others¡¯ strength increased rapidly. In fact, each of them had killed a monster king.


    These monster kings weren¡¯t a match at all. After a year of training, they weren¡¯t a match at all except for those monster kings at thete stage of the Consolidation Realm.


    Those monster kings at thete stage of the Consolidation Realm finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and attacked Lu Shanshan and the others many times in the following years.


    Previously, they didn¡¯t attack because they were afraid of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon. Who knew that the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon seemed to be just a mascot. It wouldn¡¯t attack without Lu Xuan¡¯s orders.


    At that point, how could they not know that they were treated as grindstones by Lu Xuan to temper his family.


    How could these monster kings at thete stage of the Consolidation Realm, who were only one step away from the peak of the Consolidation Realm, be willing to ept this.


    They immediately set up a trap to ambush Lu Shanshan and the others.


    They almost seeded. They beat Lu Shanshan until she vomited blood and was severely injured. At the critical moment, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon descended from the sky and rescued them.


    It did not start a massacre either. It only saved them and that was it.


    This made the monster kings even more certain that Lu Xuan hadpletely treated them as a grindstone.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that they would surrender. They might as well y along and ambush the experts of the Yunxuan Vi.


    Over the years, the Human Alliance Army hadn¡¯t made much progress because the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon wouldn¡¯t make a move either. It would only make a move when Lu Shanshan and the others were in danger.


    And this wasn¡¯t just the Monster King Alliance Army, even the Human Alliance Army was clear on this point.


    It wasn¡¯t just to train Lu Shanshan and the others, the whole Monster King Alliance Army was to train them.


    Be it the Earth Federation Army or the Tempest Continent¡¯s Human Alliance Army, they were all very clear on this point.


    After three whole years, the strength of the various factions had increased. Although there were some deaths and injuries,pared to the overall increase, it was still eptable.


    Hence, more and more sects had joined in the round of battles.


    And now, the initiative was in the hands of the Human Alliance Army. Even if the monster kings wanted to counterattack, they were helpless.


    This was an open and aboveboard plot. The plot could be resolved by various means, but the open plot could not be resolved.


    Because you clearly knew that it was like this, but there was no way not to face it.


    The monster kings knew Lu Xuan¡¯s intentions, but they had no choice but to face it.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Human Alliance Army had surpassed the Northern Demon Region as a whole, but Lu Xuan was too strong. He was so strong that he could overturn the entire Northern Demon Region with one hand.


    Lu Xuan could ignore their attacks, but they had to take Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks to heart and not let their guard down.


    In these three years of war, the strength of the entire Human Alliance Army had undergone an earth-shaking change.


    The strength of many ordinary soldiers in the Earth Federation Army had greatly increased because the spiritual energy density of the Tempest Ocean Realm far exceeded that of earth. In addition to various subsidies, not only were there allowances, but there were also all kinds of cultivation resources, pills, and so on, there was never ack of spiritual stones.


    In any case, Lu Xuan controlled the umtion of the Xuanhuo Sect for tens of thousands of years. Moreover, the Earth Federation had arge amount of resources entering their ounts every year, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to support such an expenditure.


    Arge number of experts emerged in an endless stream. Arge number of experts rose up from the various elite troops. Meanwhile, the human forces on the Tempest Continent had also made progress in their cultivation forces.


    In fact, they were gradually beginning to integrate with each other through cooperation.


    They were even beginning to cooperate with each other.


    Compared to three years ago, their overall strength had at least doubled. The increase in strength in the cultivation side was just that fast. One realm might be much stronger than another realm.


    Apart from that, Lu Xuan also called on the cultivation experts of the entire Earth Federation to form an adventuring team to go deep into the Northern Demon Region. The Northern Demon Region itself, whether it was the medicinal herbs that had grown for many years or the natural treasures that were buried deep in the mountains and forests, even the scales, feathers, and sharp ws on the bodies of those monsters could be sold for a good price in the outside world.


    The Northern Demon Region had been in the era of very primitive tribes for many years. The development of the Northern Demon Region was inferior to that of the humans on the Tempest Continent, not to mention that it was on par with the efficiency of the Earth Federation.


    The terrifying wealth umted over countless years was unknown. As soon as Lu Xuan¡¯s announcement was announced, it immediately caused a sensation in the Earth Federation.


    How many billions of people were there in the Earth Federation?


    Now, there were more than ten billion people. Among them, the number of cultivation experts was also unknown. Although most of them were still far from reaching the Divine Transformation Realm, not many of them had reached the Divine Transformation Realm.


    However, the number was enough to make up for everything. Arge number of experts sneaked into the Northern Demon Region in groups of three to five. When they encountered powerful monster groups, they avoided them and specifically targeted the weaker monster groups.


    In just a few short years, countless monster tribes were eliminated. The results of the battle were not much worse than the regr army at the front line.


    Although they were not strong, they could not withstand the support of powerful runic guns. They could not beat them in a fight, but they could kill them in one shot with the runic guns.


    This was because the current productivity of the Earth Federation was limited. They did not have enough spaceships that could shuttle through the ancient pathway of the star. In the past three years, they had only transported over ten million cultivators from the Earth Federation.

 Chapter 938 - Experts

    <h4>Chapter 938: Experts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Lu Xuan provided the information, the Earth Federation¡¯s Academy of Sciences was currently focusing on the research of superrge space transport ships. They could transport over a million people in one go.


    Only such superrge space transport ships possessed the ability to engage inrge-scale space battles.


    Otherwise, if they couldn¡¯t even transport people, how would they be able to conquer other worlds.


    They had to rely on the ancient pathway of the star that already existed. Otherwise, with the current flying speed of spaceships, even if they flew at the speed of light, the entire universe could be considered slow.


    The ancient pathways of star were filled with all kinds of dangers, but they were also the jumping points of wormholes.


    Only through these wormholes could one move quickly in the entire universe. This was also the ancient pathway of the star that was paved countless years ago by the Almighty and it was a legacy that wouldst for all eternity.


    Lu Xuan had provided too much information in one breath. Just keeping up with the research progress during these three years was already very difficult. Only now did new technologies finally appear one after another.


    Very quickly, they were also used on the battlefield, greatly increasing the strength of the human side.


    First was the advancement of runic technology. The runic missiles created could already heavily injure a Consolidation Realm expert.


    A Consolidation Realm expert no longer possessed the ability to single-handedly dominate the entire battlefield. This was because the Earth Federation¡¯s side already possessed the ability to create a weapon that possessed the full strength of a Consolidation Realm expert.


    Although there was currently no way to pose a fatal threat to ate stage Consolidation Realm expert, this had already shocked the world.


    The first appearance of a new generation of runic weapons was to kill a Consolidation Realm monster king as a greeting gift on the battlefield.


    Before this, those Consolidation Realm monster kings could be said to run amok on the battlefield. Ordinary cultivators could not pose any threat to them.


    Other than the few Consolidation Realm experts guarding the Yunxuan Vi, the others could not pose any threat to them.


    Even the runic technology weapons brought out by the Earth Federation could only make them think highly of them. In the end, the power of the weapons had not reached an extreme, so there was nothing to worry about.


    However, this time, the new generation of runic weapons waspletely different. They truly possessed the ability to heavily injure and even kill a Consolidation Realm expert.


    Although the one that was directly killed was only an early stage Consolidation Realm monster king, it was enough to let everyone know that even a Consolidation Realm expert wasn¡¯t enough to be relied on on the battlefield. The Earth Federation truly possessed the ability to heavily injure them, even the ability to kill them.


    Although they were only able to severely injure or even kill an early-stage Consolidation Realm expert, everyone could see that with the passage of time, a new generation of runic weapons would appear. At that time, the position of the Consolidation Realm expert will be greatly increased.


    The scariest part is that these weapons can be mass produced. This is one of the scariest parts of the science and technology. No matter what kind of weapon, as long as it met the technical standards, it could be mass produced. Under the full force of the explosive force, it couldpletely use the sea of weapons tactics,pletely submerge those monster kings of the Northern Demon Region.


    Of course, this did not mean that the Consolidation Realm experts were useless. At least so far, the Consolidation Realm experts were still very strong, they still had the ability to change the oue of a battle.


    But if anyone wanted to go back to the way things were, one could do whatever he wanted. There was no cure.


    Even many monster kings would not easily appear on the battlefield. On the one hand, they would be targeted. One or two new generation rune missiles would not pose a threat to them. However, if they were to cover the sky and earth, dozens or even hundreds of rune missiles would be enough to kill them on the spot.


    Without these monster kings holding down the fort, the Human Alliance Army¡¯s defensive line would naturally press forward step by step. The Monster King Alliance Army would have no way to resist.


    If this was an ordinary army, they would have already scattered. Facing a war that had no chance of winning, even the strongest expert would still be a huge torture.


    However, these monsters did not have much intelligence. Although they were powerful, they acted on instinct.


    Under themand of the monster kings, they could charge fearlessly. Otherwise, the defense line of the Northern Demon Region would have been broken through long ago.


    Even so, faced with the Human Alliance Army, the Monster King Alliance Army was forced to retreat.


    In this process, Lu Shanshan was one step ahead of the others, stepping into thete stage of the Consolidation Realm. She now had the ability to fight against many monster kings.


    The strongest monster king was only at thete stage of the Consolidation Realm. Lu Shanshan relied on her innate Dao body and cultivated a supreme cultivation technique like the Innate Sacred Sutra. As soon as she entered this realm, she could fight several monster kings.


    At this point, the monster kings lost theirst advantage.


    As for Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Guoguo, Liu Wanrong, and the others, their breakthroughs were only right in front of their eyes. Even Lu Xuan¡¯s father, Lu Tiancheng, had also entered the intermediate stage of the Consolidation Realm. He could be considered a general in charge of a region.


    During this process, more Consolidation Realm cultivators were born one after another. One of the former vice presidents of the Steel Knight Association sessfully broke through to the Consolidation Realm after surviving many battles. From then on, he sessfully became the new president of the Steel Knight Association.


    Initially, the entire Steel Knight Association was afraid that Lu Xuan would object. After all, there had always been a conspiracy theory that Lu Xuan wanted to annex the Steel Knight Association. Who knew that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t stop him at all and directly approved it.


    This also made many people sigh in relief. More and more people were convinced by Lu Xuan¡¯s breadth of mind.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what Lu Xuan¡¯s grand n was, at least they knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s breadth of mind was broad. He could be called a Saint Lord. It wasn¡¯t something that they could make wild guesses about.


    The horizons of both sides weren¡¯t on the same level at all.


    After the Steel Knight Association produced a new Consolidation Realm expert, a Consolidation Realm expert also appeared in Cloud City. He was the sessor of the new generation that the city lord of Cloud City had put in great effort to nurture.


    Even an itinerant cultivator expert on the Tempest Continent had broken through to the Consolidation Realm and established a new holynd for cultivation.


    This was originally an itinerant cultivator expert who had no hope in life. He had been stuck in the Three Flowers Realm for hundreds of years and had no hope of breaking through to the Consolidation Realm.


    However, because he had fought hard at the front line to kill the monsters, he was regarded highly by Lu Xuan. Not only did he teach him the method to reach the Consolidation Realm, he even helped him to breakthrough personally.


    Although his future potential would be much smaller after Lu Xuan helped him grew, he would at most be able to cultivate to the intermediate stage of the Consolidation Realm.


    However, for a person who originally had no chance of breaking through to the Consolidation Realm, it was already very impressive to be able to breakthrough. He was already very lucky. How could he dare to ask for more.

 Chapter 939 - Sat Back And Watched the World

    <h4>Chapter 939: Sat Back And Watched the World</h4>


    And this undoubtedly greatly stimted the countless unaffiliated cultivators of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    There were countless unaffiliated cultivators like this who had no hope of breaking through to the Consolidation Realm in their entire lives.


    In fact, in the vast Tempest Ocean Realm, only the Xuanhuo Sect had truly formed an inheritance in the Consolidation Realm. If the other cultivation factions wanted to nurture an expert of the Consolidation Realm, they basically depended on their fate.


    This was a problem of metaphysics!


    Even the Xuanhuo Sect did not dare to guarantee that every generation would produce an expert at the Consolidation Realm. It required countless amounts of effort to do so.


    The price was too great. Every generation required the Xuanhuo Sect to pay a huge price in order to seed.


    Therefore, in the Tempest Ocean Realm, other than the Xuanhuo Sect, the various inheritances were unstable. Over the countless years, who knew how many cultivation holynds they had changed.


    Not to mention that Lu Xuan had helped others to breakthrough to the Consolidation Realm with ease!


    Everyone was certain that this native son of fate from earth possessed an astonishing inheritance. It was very likely that the inheritance was left behind by a mighty figure countless years ago, before the heavens and earth were separated. The upper-ss world, lower-ss world and the medium-ss world were not in different dimensional dimensions like they were now.


    Most importantly, they no longer rejected Lu Xuan¡¯s existence, especially since Lu Xuan¡¯s existence could truly provide them with sufficient benefits.


    Although Lu Xuan wanted to develop the Yunxuan Vi and the Earth Federation, he didn¡¯t have the intention of exterminating all the other factions in the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    Although theoretically speaking, Lu Xuan could do it!


    Without the issue of life and death and with control over their promotion channels, no matter how arrogant they were before, they had to submit to Lu Xuan and be used by him.


    Especially with this sessful example, many people began to go crazy. Some old antiques who were in closed-door cultivation came out.


    Originally, they were in closed-door cultivation in order to breakthrough to the Consolidation Realm, but that hope was too slim. It was as elusive as the clouds in the sky.


    But now, Lu Xuan had provided a more reliable path. For a time, everyone went crazy. They even joined the frontline of the human-demon battlefront, killing monsters and umting battle merits.


    Then, within a year, two people seeded in breaking through to the Consolidation Realm with the help of Lu Xuan. These two people were old fogeys who had no hope at all. Now, because they were working hard enough, they received Lu Xuan¡¯s help and advanced to the Consolidation Realm. Then, they created a holynd.


    This stimted the experts of the entire Tempest Ocean Realm to crazily fight on the frontlines.


    After all, there were too many people in the Tempest Ocean Realm who were stuck at the Three Flower Realm. Those below the Consolidation Realm were all ants. One could imagine the desire in their hearts.


    Inparison, the cultivators of the Earth Federation were still in the stage ofying the foundation. Even with Lu Xuan¡¯s full promotion, only one Consolidation Realm expert had appeared in these few years. It was the former head of the Special Task Force, The Dragon.


    Compared to the vast Tempest Ocean Realm, his strength was still far off, but it was no longer that far off. It was already rapidly closing in.


    If one counted the strength of the Yunxuan Vi, it had alreadypletely suppressed the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    The winds and clouds of the world were sessfully stirred by Lu Xuan and he was only overseeing the Yunxuan Vi. Everything was operating ording to his will.


    On this day, Lu Xuan received a report. The sect master of Holy Nun Gate, Lin Ziyi, who he hadn¡¯t seen in years, came to seek an audience.


    Lu Xuan met Lin Ziyi in a small pavilion in the Yunxuan Vi. In the distance, argeke formed by the liquefaction of spiritual energy was sparkling under the sunlight.


    It rippled with the wind, making one feel rxed and happy.


    ¡°What a good ce. The Manor Lord Lu really has the means to reach the heavens. This ce that no one would pay attention to was actually transformed into such a spiritualnd by Manor Lord!¡±


    Lin Ziyi sighed with emotion. When she came to Yunxuan Vi a few yearster, it was several timesrger than it was a few years ago. It was already the center of the entire Tempest Ocean Realm.


    This ce that no one would pay attention to and avoid was actually transformed by Lu Xuan into a paradise.


    Theke formed by the liquefaction of spiritual energy in the distance was even more amazing. Cultivating here was at least several times faster than cultivating in other ces. It could be said to be twice the result with half the effort.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled indifferently.


    ¡°If this is also considered a small trick, then there are no big tricks in the entire cultivation world!¡± Lin Ziyi said with a smile. She held a cup of tea in her white palm and took a sip.


    Immediately, she felt refreshed. All the pores in her body opened up and countless spiritual energy wandered in her body.


    ¡°This spiritual tea is indeed amazing. Only a ce like this can produce such a spiritual tea!¡± Lin Ziyi said with a sigh. If a mortal were to drink this mouthful of spiritual tea, they would immediately be reborn and turned from a posteriori to inborn.


    Even for an expert like her, she could feel the increase in her cultivation strength. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was only a mouthful of tea. One could imagine its effects.


    ¡°I heard that outside, this spiritual tea can be sold for over a thousand middle-grade spirit stones!¡± Lin Ziyi said.


    ¡°Although Sect Leader Lin is in seclusion, your eyes and ears are still very sensitive!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled faintly. This spiritual tea had been specially nted by Lu Xuan over the past few years. He had transnted this ancestral da hong pao here from the Wuyi mountain range. Coupled with the liquefied spiritual energy here and the array formation that Lu Xuan had specially set up, in just a few short years, it had already be a spiritual tea and had already reached a grade.


    It was equivalent to a thousand-year-old spiritual nt.


    This could also be considered one of the benefits of the current Yunxuan Vi disciples. The vast majority of it had been digested internally by the Yunxuan Vi disciples themselves and very few of it had spread outside. However, it had already gained an extremely great reputation and outsiders could not even get one tael of it even if they begged for it. It could be said that there was a price but not a market.


    ¡°Oh right, I have yet to congratte Sect Leader Lin. Your cultivation has improved greatly and you have officially stepped into the peak of the Consolidation Realm! Be the ancestor of a sect!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile. He could almost see that Lin Ziyi¡¯s cultivation had improved greatly after she came out of seclusion and she had actually stepped into the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    It could be said that her cultivation had improved greatly!


    In this universe, she could be considered a top expert.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Xuan and the others, Lin Ziyi could indeed be considered to be extremely talented. She was the number one person among her peers and she wasn¡¯t a match for them at all.


    ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide it from Manor Lord Lu!¡±


    Lin Ziyi said with a smile. Although she didn¡¯t think that her breakthrough could hide it from Lu Xuan, she still had some intention of probing. As expected, Lu Xuan saw through it at a nce.


    ¡°I have to thank Mr. Lu for guiding me and saving me a lot of effort. Otherwise, even if I cultivate for another hundred years, I might not be able to reach the peak of the Consolidation Realm!¡± Lin Ziyi said seriously as she stood up and bowed.

 Chapter 940 - Endless Demonic Beasts Attacked the City

    <h4>Chapter 940: Endless Demonic Beasts Attacked the City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lin Ziyi¡¯s expression was solemn and serious. With her current cultivation level, it could be said that she was among a handful of experts in the world.


    She didn¡¯t have to do this, but she still did it. Only in this way could she express the gratitude in her heart.


    Before she went into seclusion, Lu Xuan sent someone to deliver a jade slip. The jade slip recorded the methods to breakthrough to the peak of the Consolidation Realm, as well as all kinds ofprehension.


    She had never thought that there would be suchprehensive information in all aspects. Even Lin Ziyi was certain that even the Xuanhuo Sect would not have suchprehensive information on cultivation at the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    This information was so detailed that she felt that as long as one was not an idiot, there was no possibility of failure if one cultivated step by step.


    In fact, no one who could cultivate to the Consolidation Realm was truly an idiot. They were all intelligent people and they were all geniuses among geniuses. The intelligent people among the intelligent people. They were at least super geniuses.


    In other words, as long as they had the information in this jade slip and cultivated step by step in the future, the peak of the Consolidation Realm would appear naturally. It would not be as difficult as it was now.


    She was sure that Lu Xuan must have aplete cultivation method of the Consolidation Realm. Lu Xuan¡¯s inheritance was definitely not limited to this. This cultivation method was obviously seen from a higher level. It gave her the feeling that she was looking down from a high vantage point.


    No wonder Lu Xuan was able to cultivate to the peak of the Consolidation Realm in such a short period of time. He had even broken through to the human immortal realm. However, the time he spent was only a fraction of hers.


    This was the difference between having aplete inheritance or not. Only those who had aplete inheritance were truly blessed by the heavens. Those who did not have aplete inheritance were raised in the wild.


    It was because of this that she knew how thick and heavy this set of information was. It was enough for the Holy Nun Gate to produce an endless stream of Consolidation Realm cultivators. In the future, it would not be a problem for it to be a super holynd that surpassed the Xuanhuo Sect.


    Now, it was given to her without any requests. It was as easy as giving a candy.


    Moreover, Lin Ziyi also knew that she was the only one who had this document so far. Not even the city lord of Cloud City had it.


    Obviously, how Lu Xuan treated the people near him and the outside world was very different.


    It wasn¡¯t that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t have a self-control and anyone could receive such treatment.


    Obviously, this was also a rare treatment for one of their own. She wasn¡¯t sure why Lu Xuan treated her differently.


    It was probably because in those few short years, she had conveniently protected earth once and even epted his two younger sisters as her disciples.


    The only reason she could think of was this. Just based on this, she felt a little uneasy epting such a generous gift from Lu Xuan. That was why she immediately came to thank him after her breakthrough.


    ¡°Sect Leader Lin, you¡¯re too kind!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand and a gentle force lifted Lin Ziyi up.


    Lin Ziyi didn¡¯t understand. She thought that Lu Xuan was just thanking her for protecting earth in the past few years, so that earth could be protected from evil hands.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know that Lu Xuan was doing this for the sake of fighting side by side with him in her previous life. Lin Ziyi had helped him many times in her previous life and her character was trustworthy.


    It was just that he was a little toozy, and the things that he had helped her with now were nothing to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Those things are not worth anything to me. I hereby thank Sect Master Lin for helping earth in the past!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    However, Lin Ziyi shook her head and said, ¡°To Manor Lord Lu, it might be a piece of cake. To me, it saves me at least a hundred years of time!¡±


    Even though Lin Ziyi was very confident in her talent, a manual of cultivationprehension at this level was still very precious. It saved her at least a hundred years of time.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say any more polite words. In the future, if Manor Lord Lu has any orders, i... will try my best to help you achieve it!¡±


    Lin Ziyi said. She wanted to say that she would go through hell or high water, but when she thought of herzy character, she immediately revealed an embarrassed smile.


    Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. He naturally knew Lin Ziyi¡¯s character. She was a genuinezy bum. Unless it was necessary, she would basically stay in the Holy Nun Gate to meditate. That was what she liked to do the most.


    Although cultivators were mostly otaku, that was all necessary for cultivation. Yet, there were very few with such a character.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let Sect Leader Lin go through fire and water, but since we¡¯ve already said this, I have something to trouble Sect Leader Lin!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said.


    ¡°What is it? Speak!¡±


    Lin Ziyi had a troublesome expression on her face, but she didn¡¯t refuse and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that in the Tempest Ocean, many powerful Consolidation Realm monster kings havemanded countless sea monsters toe ashore. Right now, we¡¯re in the midst of conquering the Northern Demon Region and can¡¯t spare any time. Therefore, I hope Sect Leader Lin can head over to hold down the fort!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    This was thetest news he had received. Seeing that the humans were almost suppressing the Northern Demon Region, the Consolidation Realm deep sea overlords in the deep sea could no longer hold back and wanted to make the humans retreat.


    Although most of the deep sea monsters did not have much intelligence, the Consolidation Realm deep sea overlords were generally no less intelligent than the humans. No matter how slow their reactions were, they understood that if the humans were to tten the Northern Demon Region, they would be next.


    Over the countless years, the reason why the Tempest Ocean Realm was able to maintain rtive peace was because of the three parties restraining each other. The weak humans were able to survive because of this bnce.


    However, this bnce was very fragile and could be broken at any time.


    Countless monsters from the deep sea climbed onto the shore and posed a great threat. There were already countless people fleeing from the coastal areas. Many cities were broken through and suffered heavy losses.


    ¡°When the timees, I will mobilize another five million troops from earth. This will allow Sect Master Lin to have control of the forces, preventing the monster disaster from spreading!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Naturally, there won¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    Lin Ziyi nodded. Her worldview was still very upright and she knew what was right and wrong.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t Manor Lord Lu personally take action? If Manor Lord Lu took action, it should have been settled with a flip of the hand!¡± Lin Ziyi said bluntly. In her opinion, the most suitable person to do this should be Lu Xuan.


    Who knew that Lu Xuan was unwilling to make a move. Could it be that just like some rumors, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was too powerful and it was precisely because of this that he was targeted by the will of the world, so he couldn¡¯t make a move easily. Once he made a move, he might face a disaster?


    ¡°If I make a move, then everything will be the same as before. Humans need to be independent and self-reliant and not live an ignoble life under the protection of some God!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°I will ascend and leave sooner orter. Do you think they can rely on me forever?¡±

 Chapter 941 - Ten Years, an Evolved Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 941: Ten Years, an Evolved Civilization</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The world is too big. Who knows how many medium-ss worlds there are in the universe. I can¡¯t stay here forever to protect them. They have to learn to stand on their own feet!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°There are some things maybe I can solve them with a flip of my hand, but they won¡¯t be tempered or grow!¡±


    When Lin Ziyi heard these words, she did not know why, but she felt like she had to suck in a breath of cold air.


    What a bold and generous move!


    To actually arrange for a medium-ss world to be tempered for a civilization. What kind of breadth of mind and methods was this? What was the difference between this and a true God.


    At this moment, she finally understood Lu Xuan¡¯s arrangements over the years. Why did he help those itinerant cultivators to breakthrough to the Consolidation Realm? For those who were more narrow-minded, that was nurturing the futurepetitors of the Yunxuan Vi.


    Even many people in the Yunxuan Vi thought so.


    They naturally hoped that the fewer holynds in the Consolidation Realm, the better. It would be best if the Yunxuan Vi could dominate the world.


    However, Lu Xuan was clearly no longer limited to the gains and losses of one city and onend, nor was he limited to the gains and losses of one sect and one n. In fact, the Yunxuan Vi was just a fulcrum for Lu Xuan to control the world. It was just a tool.


    A tool wanting to bind its master, wasn¡¯t that a ridiculous idea?


    It was always the master who used the tool to achieve his own goals and the tool actually wanted its master to serve them, that was obviously impossible.


    Lin Ziyi immediately understood Lu Xuan¡¯s thoughts. Whether it was establishing the Yunxuan Vi, guiding itinerant cultivators to breakthrough, or starting a great war in the Northern Demon Region, all of them were just for the smooth rise of the human civilization on earth.


    She seemed to see a huge figure shrouded in the universe, using the various worlds in the universe as chess pieces, using the entire universe as a chessboard to go against the heavenly axiom.


    What kind of breadth of mind and spirit was this!


    It was simply not something they could imagine, using one¡¯s own strength to promote the development of a civilization!


    ¡°I understand. I will suppress the overlords of the deep sea in the Tempest Ocean and I will not let them drag you down!¡± Lin Ziyi said solemnly. She was infected by Lu Xuan and she also felt that she was a little too idle. She had to do more for the world.


    Moreover, she had the confidence that thete-stage of the Consolidation Realm couldn¡¯t subdue them. However, she could do it at the peak of the Consolidation Realm. The difference of a small step was too great. Whether it was in terms ofbat strength or realm, the difference was too great.


    After receiving the order, Lin Ziyi immediately rushed to the frontline battlefield of the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    In fact, based on the situation of the Tempest Ocean Realm, it could be said that there were battlefields everywhere.


    Because the Tempest Continent surrounded the Tempest Ocean, the fierce beasts of the Tempest Ocean climbed onto the shore. There were fierce battles all over the coastal areas.


    There were even some Consolidation Realm overlords of the deep sea who were crazily destroying cities. When Lin Ziyi arrived, the first thing she did was kill one, repelling the surprise attack of the deep sea monsters.


    At the same time, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, Lu Guoguo, and the others who were originally in charge of the frontline were also deployed to fight against the deep sea monster in the Tempest Ocean.


    In less than a month, five million Earth Federation troops with thetest rune weapons rushed to the battlefield and various ces to clean up the deep sea monsters that climbed onto the shore.


    Lu Xuan had alreadybed through the Tempest Ocean and killed over a hundred Consolidation Realm deep sea overlords. However, there were still quite a number of deep sea overlords that escaped the.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base at that time, it was impossible to find all of them. Compared to the monster disaster in his previous life, the current disaster could be said to be within a reasonable range.


    It was also a method to temper them.


    With the addition of the Earth Federation Army, this monster disaster had beenpletely controlled within a certain range. Countless powerful cultivators on earth had stepped into the Tempest Ocean Realm, they even rode huge steel warships into the depths of the sea to kill powerful deep sea monsters.


    The Earth Federation now had theplete upper hand on earth, suppressing all those who refused to submit.


    Even the monsters all over the world could not withstand a single blow from the Earth Federation. The speed at which their strength increased was nothingpared to the speed at which the Earth Federation¡¯s rune technology improved.


    Moreover, there was Myriad Demon Valley, which secretly controlled countless monsters. Everything was under the control of the Earth Federation.


    Therefore, arge number of cultivation experts had to go to the Tempest Ocean Realm. After all, there were over ten billion people. Even if only one percent of the poption didn¡¯t go to work every day and became pure cultivators, there were still over a hundred million people.


    Even if the Earth¡¯s federal government, army, Special Task Force and other organizations tried their best to absorb them, they still couldn¡¯t absorb so many people. Therefore, most of the people had joined some mercenary guild or hunter guild and made a living by hunting monsters.


    Thus, arge number of experts were born!


    The war was on the verge of breaking out and time passed by in this protracted battle, minute by minute.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already ten years after the first northern expedition to the Northern Demon Region.


    During these ten years, the situation of the entire world was like cooking oil in a fire. Everyone was mobilized. The Tempest Ocean Realm opened up two battlefields at the same time. One was the Northern Demon Region and the other was the Tempest Ocean.


    At the beginning, the battle was very difficult. Even with Lu Xuan¡¯s help, it was still very difficult. After all, whether it was the monster kings in the Northern Demon Region or the deep sea overlords in the Tempest Ocean, their numbers far surpassed that of humans, not to mention the various monster races, their ferocity far exceeded that of ordinary people.


    Every day, the headlines of the Earth Federation would definitely be about this battle. This was also a deliberate push by Lu Xuan behind the scenes. He wanted the people of the Earth Federation to broaden their horizons and not just guard a small ce like earth.


    In fact, the effect was also very good. Countless people stepped into the Tempest Ocean Realm and constantly fought with monsters. Although countless people died in the mouths of the monsters, there were also countless people who obtained great benefits because of this. And their cultivation levels improved greatly. They even obtained many treasures that the monsters had treasured for many years.


    Every day, there was news of someone who became rich overnight because he found a cave of a monster. Almost every day, the ranks of the rich on the world¡¯s rich list were changing.


    Those who did business actually made money at a slower speed than these cultivation experts. Cultivation-rted items were always very expensive, not to mention finding the treasures of a certain monster group. It was very easy to instantly surpass the world¡¯s richest person. They could not even see the taillights of these cultivation experts.


    Even under such circumstances, the morale of the entire earth¡¯s people was also imperceptibly changing.


    The interests were moving. The first wish of countless children was no longer to be a rich person, but to be a powerful cultivator.


    A pair of invisible hands were pushing the transformation of the entire world.

 Chapter 943 - Expedition To The Northern Demon Region

    <h4>Chapter 943: Expedition To The Northern Demon Region</h4>


    Over the years, the strength of experts from the Earth Federation had increased by leaps and bounds. Countless experts had been born, and one of the most important factors contributing to this was the plundering of resources from the Tempest Ocean realm.


    The demon and monster tribes from the deep sea which had been exterminated one by one had all possessed countless riches in their territories. After being crazily plundered, they were all transported to Earth, promoting the birth of countless experts on Earth.


    Although the Tempest Ocean realm forces also obtained a lot, it was far from beingparable to what the Earth Federation obtained. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have the Earth Federation as an existence that could regte the various forces.


    However, over ten years of plundering, the wealth in the northern demon region and the Tempest Ocean realm had almost been sucked dry.


    For them to be able to hold on until now was already very difficult.


    If they wanted to help the tens of millions of cultivators who were stuck below the Divine Transformation realm, they would have to get more resources.


    The number of resources required for cultivation was astronomical. It was easy to kill a Divine Transformation realm warrior, but it would be very difficult to train someone up to that level.


    However, to Lu Xuan, it was not enough. It was still far from the era in his mind where everyone was an expert. However, to others, this was already an unprecedented prosperous era.


    From ancient times until now, there had never been an era like this one. It was an era where flowers were blossoming. Many people even felt that this was the strongest world in the entire world.


    Only Lu Xuan knew that this was still far from enough.


    These ten years were only building up the foundation!


    Yunxuan Vi was ranked at the top of the holy sites, with the Holy Nun Gate in second. The Holy Nun Gate had originally been at the bottom of the four great holy sites.


    There were actually three top-tier experts of the Consolidation realm guarding it. They were the supreme sect master, Lin Ziyi, the current sect master, Lu Shanshan, and the Supreme Elder, Lu Guoguo.


    Although Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo were both from the Yunxuan Vi, in reality, they could only be considered as disciples of the Holy Nun Gate. They gradually separated.


    Yun Ling¡¯er was the direct descendant, the young master of the Yunxuan Vi. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t really manage Yunxuan Vi by himself, in reality, Yun Ling¡¯er was the real master of the Yunxuan Vi.


    Meanwhile, Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo each took in disciples and had taught several Consolidation realm experts. They were ranked second among the Cultivation Holy sites in the world, which allowed them to almostpletely disregard the sites which are ranked after them.


    Cloud city, which was originally ranked above the Holy Nun Gate, had now been tossed out and disregarded.


    Further down were the tens of thousands of Divine Transformation realm disciples that had been trained over the past ten years. Of course,pared to the entire Earth Federation, they were insignificant.


    A sect being stronger than a world. This kind of situation itself was illogical. A world had incredible foundations of power and potential. As long as it was given enough time, it would catch up to any sect.


    On this day, Lu Xuan, who had been living in seclusion in the Yunxuan Vi, suddenly issued an edict. He would not hold back anymore. He wouldpletely exterminate the Demons and Demon Kings in the northern demon region, as well as the deep-sea monsters and the deep-sea overlords in the Tempest Ocean.


    As soon as these two orders were issued, the repercussions produced by them were unfathomable.


    It was not because this order was unreasonable, but because it had finally arrived.


    In the eyes of many people, this was something that could have been done a long time ago. In this amount of time, the Human Alliance Army was invincible, and more than half of thend in the northern demon region had already been upied.


    On the Tempest Ocean, countless giant steel ships were sailing there, cutting through the waves and killing the deep-sea monsters.


    There were not many deep-sea monsters that could survive within 100 meters of the sea.


    They had basically upied the entire surface of the Tempest Ocean.


    The Human Alliance army had passed through the difficult period in the beginning. It could be said that they had begun a full-scale counterattack.


    In fact, a few years ago, the Human Alliance Army already had an overwhelming advantage, but they had been firmly suppressed by Lu Xuan who did not allow them topletely destroy the Tempest Ocean and the northern demon region.


    Many people had guessed Lu Xuan¡¯s n, which was topletely use the two major forces as the sharpening stones for the human alliance army, using them to hone the skills of the human alliance army.


    Reality proved that Lu Xuan¡¯s n was not a problem at all. After only a few years, the strength of the human race had improved a lot.


    With an order, the final attack of the human race was finallyunched.


    With the foreshadowing of these years, the strength of the Human Alliance army had long been overwhelming. If it were not for Lu Xuan¡¯s suppression of the army, the two forces would have been destroyed long ago.


    The defense line of the two forces, which was riddled with holes, was broken by the Human Alliance Army in one blow. Especially in the northern demon region, there was nowhere to hide. When they saw the Human Alliance army along with many lone cultivators, they were all in despair, at least tens of millions of humans were like locusts, sweeping across the border. Almost all of them were in despair.


    Except for some demon groups that had surrendered early and were willing to be part of the front line for the humans, most of the other tough demon groups had all been uprooted.


    Some were kept in captivity and provided the humans with all kinds of high-quality raw materials for refining weapons. The race wars were this cruel.


    In his previous life, during the Demon disaster, countless humans were captured and turned into blood material for many demons.


    In just a month¡¯s time, the entire northern demon region was uprooted and countless powerful demon tribes werepletely exterminated.


    The entire northern demon region¡¯s territory had beenpletely upied by humans. As they cleared out these demons, they also carried out the construction of the city.


    The miasma that had originally enveloped the entire northern demon region, preventing humans from entering and living, had also ceased being a threat when the many Consolidation realm experts from the Human Alliance army had joined forces to set up a formation to clear it out.


    Moreover, each of these tens of millions of soldiers had their own cultivation foundations, so they were actually not afraid of this miasma. Only ordinary people were unable to get close to it.


    The many Consolidation realm experts of the Human Alliance army worked together to set up a formation that could purify the air of the northern demon region. At the very most, it would take a year to turn the miasma into spiritual qi.


    This would make the northern demon region no longer a barrennd and a ce where people could not live. Instead, it would be a spiritual and blessed site for cultivation.


    And of course, the only one who had such a great spirit and ambition to change the world was Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was the one who provided the blueprints for the entire formation. Otherwise, they would not be able to refine the miasma in such a short time.


    Just like the ancestors of mankind, they had to rely on their own abilities to expand their living space bit by bit.


    At this point, after ten years, the expedition to the northern demon region had finallye to an end under Lu Xuan¡¯s edict.


    The northern demon region, which had wreaked havoc for countless years, was finally eradicated in this generation.

 Chapter 944 - A New Medium-Class World

    <h4>Chapter 944: A New Medium-ss World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The expedition to the northern demon region had finallye to an end, but the encirclement of the Tempest Ocean was still not over yet.


    Compared to the northern demon region, the Tempest Ocean was ten timesrger and also ten times stronger.


    After ten years of cleaning up, they had only at most cleaned up the demons on the surface of the ocean. In the Tempest Ocean, huge waves that were thousands of feet wide were often seen, and many powerful demons lived in the ocean.


    The deepest part of the Tempest Ocean was also hundreds of thousands of meters deep, there were many deep-sea overlords hidden there.


    This was a longsting battle, they might not be able topletely clean it up even if given many years.


    For the Human Alliance, which was not strong enough back then, this was a hidden source of trouble. At any time, countless ferocious monsters from the deep sea could climb out and cause serious damage to the Tempest Ocean.


    However, to the humans now, who had greatly improved their strength, this was a huge treasure trove. They could hunt and kill monsters endlessly, turning these monsters into wealth that could be used by the human alliance.


    In a short period of time, there was no way to get rid of all of them. The human forces could at most go 10,000 meters into the deep sea, which was already the limit. Further down, even Divine transformation realm experts could not withstand the huge pressure from the sea itself, and along with all kinds of deep-sea overlords present there, the risk for one just to be there was very high.


    Even if they were to rely on the runic submarine developed over the past few years, it would be very difficult to go deeper into the sea.


    Topletely upy the Tempest Ocean, they needed to be a hundred times stronger than the current human forces. They would need arge number of experts as the vanguard, in order to get rid of the deep-sea overlords hidden in the Tempest Ocean bit by bit.


    Moreover, the Tempest Ocean was too big. Even if tens of billions of people from the entire Earth Federation were to go in, they would all be drowned in an instant. There was no way to guard against this.


    It was unlike the northern demon region, where cities could be built and surveince strengthened. Naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be any Consolidation Realm Demon Kings.


    However, in the Tempest Ocean, there were simply too many blind spots for humans to monitor. There was no way to monitor everything inside.


    Even for Consolidation realm experts, there were fundamental differences between them and creatures of the sea that could not be ovee. It was also very dangerous for them to enter the bottom of the sea.


    Unless a few top-tier Consolidation realm overlords entered the sea together, they would all be in great danger.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t n to seed in one try. He decided to let the Tempest Ocean continue to be a stepping stone for humans.


    Afterpletely exterminating the demons in the northern demon region, which had been enemies with humans for countless years, countless people in the Tempest rushed to spread the news. Many old people from the Tempest Ocean were even crying tears of joy.


    They still remembered how they had trembled under the threat of the Demon King of the northern demon region. As the first line of defense for humans to defend against the northern demon region, the Steel Knight Association had actually absorbed 70% of the casualties.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the great righteousness of the human race, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to persist until now.


    Now, they had finally exterminated the Northern Demon Region!


    After countless years of suffering, they had finally waited for a leader to lead the rise of the human race.


    Even if this person was a human from Earth, they were essentially from the same bloodline.


    And there were countless people in the Earth Federation rejoicing. This was the first time that Earth¡¯s humans had achieved such a great result. In ten years, they would be able to stand on equal footing with the humans of the Tempest Ocean realm. They would not be inferior to others.


    In fact, their foundation was still increasing in power crazily. In the future, they might even be stronger than the experts of the Tempest Ocean realm.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s prestige on Earth was even higher now. There was no space for other religions to exist on Earth. There was only one God in the world, and that was Lu Xuan.


    Most people believed that even the so-called gods and Buddhasbined were not as powerful as Lu Xuan.


    Just as the two worlds were immersed in the joy of wiping out the northern demon region, in the Tempest Ocean realm, Yunxuan vi, Yun Ling¡¯er, Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and the other high-ranking officials who used Yunxuan Vi as their core gathered together. They also surrounded Lin Ziyi and even the representative of Earth, Long Deng.


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing why Lu Xuan had gathered them here.


    Because these people could be said to be the absolute core high-ranking officials of the two worlds.


    The two worlds revolved around a series of forces with Yunxuan Vi as the core.


    Just as everyone was confused, they saw Lu Xuan appear in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    Many people had not seen Lu Xuan for many years. During this period of time, Lu Xuan had really been too reclusive.


    Only Yun Ling¡¯er vaguely knew that her master was nning something big and had been preparing for it. No one else knew about it before.


    ¡°Chief Long, have you gotten any results from the star path that I asked you to investigate?¡±Lu Xuan asked.


    Everyone looked at Long in unison. Long did not change his expression and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s exactly as Mr. Lu said. There is indeed a medium-ss world there. We did not alert the other party. After observing it, we immediately retreated!¡±


    ¡°What? There are other worlds?¡± Lin Ziyi said in shock. Of course, she knew that there should be other powers in the universe. However, even though she knew, she had never seen it before.


    When she discovered Earth, this medium-ss world that was still recovering, she was already very surprised.


    Now, Long had discovered another world.


    Long nodded and said, ¡°ording to our observations, it is a middle world dominated by the demon race. Its strength is not bad. I personally went to see it, and there are quite a number of Consolidation realm experts!¡±


    ¡°Demon Race? Or the human race? What is the demon race?¡± Lu Guoguo asked. She did not quite understand what the demon race was.


    Everyone looked at Lu Xuan, hoping to get an answer from Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hide anything, he directly said, ¡°In this universe, or even in higher dimensions, there are countless worlds. But in general, humans, demons, and monsters are the three most powerful races. The other races, including angels, the hell race, or elves, are all inferior races!¡±


    This was the first time everyone knew that the truth of this universe waspletely different from what they understood. In the end, even though they were top-tier characters of the two great worlds, they didn¡¯t have much understanding of the entire universe.


    Ever since the battle countless years ago, the various worlds had scattered. The ancient star path had been abandoned and copsed. Each world had its own governance, and they could basically be consideredpletely ignorant.


    ¡°In the higher dimensional dimensions, many races are also fighting against each other. After many years of fighting, they have captured the other¡¯s nsmen and used them for their own use!¡± Lu Xuan exined. ¡°There are also some human sects that keep divine beasts as mounts. They are even examples of mountains protecting divine beasts. Naturally, there are also countless humans that have been taken away by other races to be kept in captivity!¡±


    ¡°For example, the angels love taking away humans and brainwashing them into bing their believers, providing their lord with an endless stream of faith.¡±

 Chapter 945 - The Final Battle Is Imminent

    <h4>Chapter 945: The Final Battle Is Imminent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This is how the demon race was born. The humans that were taken away, after being constantly transformed by demonic qi, would be a race between humans and the demon race. These demons cultivated demonic techniques, worshipped the demon god, and even fought for the demon race. They even infiltrated the human world and became Spies!¡± Lu Xuan gradually exined. ¡°The same goes for the demons and Humans!¡±


    There were countlesss in the entire universe, and there were countlesss with life. There were also countless lower-ss worlds and many medium-ss worlds.


    The life forms of each world were different, and many worlds had been disconnected for a long time.


    Lu Xuan only found out after bing a heavenly venerate in his previous life that there had been a shocking war in this universe. To be more precise, the heavenly realm had been besieged by arge number of worlds.


    That war had caused the sky to fall and the earth to crack, and it had affected the entire universe. The ancient star path had been destroyed, and many worlds were no longer connected to each other.


    Gradually, various civilizations had developed independently.


    ¡°Although these demonic humans all look like humans, they are all real demons. They are no longer of our race!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    If the demonic cultivators among the cultivators modified the techniques of the demon race so that they could be cultivated by humans, then these demonic humans had also modified their bodies so that their bodies could adapt to the demonic techniques.


    This was a fundamental difference. The former was a human, while thetter was already a demon.


    ¡°Brother, are you worried that this world will invade?¡± Lu Shanshan asked. Discovering another world with powerful strength was not a good thing for the Earth Federation or the Tempest Ocean realm.


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°Why should I be afraid of them? I mean, the next stage¡¯s goal is this Demon Race¡¯s world. By conquering this world, our strength will increase by at least several times!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s n, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. It could be said that Lu Xuan¡¯s n was not small. They had never encountered someone as big as Lu Xuan.


    When they were still calcting for the benefit of the various sects, Lu Xuan had always used a certain world as a chess piece.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, ording to the information we have now, that world of the demons is filled with demonic qi. It¡¯s like an ordinary person encountering miasma. We can¡¯t absorb it into our bodies at all. When that timees, the pressure on our bodies will be too great. All our power will have to be replenished by absorbing spirit stones!¡± Long said after a pause.


    Long had personally gone to explore that world. Even if he used the most advanced battleship, and taken the ancient star path that Lu Xuan had already nned for them, it still took him a whole year¡¯s time.


    It could be said to be an arduous expedition. If there was no ancient star path, even he did not know how many years it would take to reach it.


    The bigger the difference between the two travel methods, the more hemented how great the civilization that built the ancient star path back then was.


    It was not something that future generations could even imagine. The one who nned this path must be close to being a god.


    Oh no, it must be a god!


    Because he knew the most, Long was also the most worried. After fighting for ten years, another war with another world was going to be started.


    This was a real world war. The scale would be muchrger than the war with the northern demon region.


    If this was in the previous era, Lu Xuan¡¯s actions would undoubtedly be a show of force, bringing the world into the abyss of destruction.


    However, over the years, it was an indisputable fact that humans were getting stronger and stronger, especially those of the Earth Federation. Their strength was many times stronger than before.


    And all of this was within Lu Xuan¡¯s ns!


    The humans would only grow stronger and stronger as they fought!


    ¡°I have a blueprint of the array formation and enchantment in my hands. You can set up a base ording to this array formation and enchantment. Then, you will be able to convert the demonic energy into spiritual energy. At that time, you won¡¯t have to worry about having to go on an expedition!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    He had long been prepared for all of this. After living in seclusion for ten years, of course, he wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°But brother, isn¡¯t it too rushed? Don¡¯t you want to rest for a few years?¡± Lu Shanshan asked.


    At this moment, Lu Shanshan, who had been the sect master of the Holy Nun Gate for ten years, already had the dignity of a sect master. Her appearance was no different from ten years ago. She still looked like a young girl, but her bearing waspletely different.


    For ten years, Lu Shanshan had been fighting at the frontlines. She was also the first among the people of Yunxuan Vi to break through to the peak of the Consolidation Realm. She was also regarded as one of the spiritual leaders of the Human Federation on Earth.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have that much time!¡±


    Lu Xuan said loudly.


    ¡°Over the past few years, some civilizations have already opened up the ancient star path. It won¡¯t be long before these civilizations attack Earth. Earth and the Tempest Ocean realm are our rear. Of course, we can¡¯t let themnd here, so I¡¯ve chosen this demon world as the battlefield!¡±


    As time passed, unknowingly, it was already time for the various civilizations to invade Earth.


    There wasn¡¯t much time left for Earth. Before that could happen, Lu Xuan had to make Earth stronger.


    By conquering this demon world first, not only could they plunder a lot of resources, but they could also eliminate a hidden enemy.


    In his previous life, this demon world was the second medium-ss world to invade after the Tempest Ocean realm. And because it was a demon world, there were vicious and cunning demon people living in it. The amount of danger posed was even higher than the Tempest Ocean realm.


    They hade straight for the goal of exterminating the human race!


    Most importantly, they could use this demon world as a battlefield to block the other factions. It would not affect the Earth Federation and the Tempest Ocean realm, which were the main backlines. Only then would they be able to fight stronger and stronger.


    Otherwise, the main backlines would be beaten to a pulp, and they would only get weaker and weaker!


    The final battle was right before their eyes!


    First, they had to conquer the demon world¡¯s battlefield!


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had memorized all the worlds that had invaded Earth, so he naturally knew all about them.


    When the Earth Federationpletely annexed this demon world, they could use this as a springboard to counterattack these worlds. After they had annexed these worlds one by one, the Earth Federation would also be pushed to its limit, where it will be considered the top of the entire universe.


    It could even continue to evolve. After a thousand or ten thousand years, the entire world would ascend to another dimension, just like the heaven realm and many other great worlds.


    Lu Xuan could not wait until that time. He could not wait in the mortal world forever, but he could leave a backup n for this, leaving enough resources for the entire world to ascend.


    ¡°The next battle is the real test. This is just the beginning. Conquering the northern demon realm was just a small test!¡± Lu Xuan said.

 Chapter 946 - Breaking Through The World Barrier And The Qi World

    <h4>Chapter 946: Breaking Through The World Barrier And The Qi World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone looked at each other. They all regarded the expedition to the northern demon region as the most important thing. When all of this waspleted, they were extremely happy.


    However, Lu Xuan treated all of this as a small test. It was just a whetstone!


    Nobody knew how to describe Lu Xuan¡¯s ambition.


    What made them feel chills down their spines was when Lu Xuan mentioned other worlds, the demon world seemed to be just the first of many.


    Moreover, there were many other worlds eyeing the Earth covetously, waiting to invade.


    Lu Xuan told them about the cruelty of the entire universe!


    The invasion of Civilizations from different worlds was almost instinctive. It was not just the creatures that wanted to plunder more resources in order to breakthrough.


    It was the same for the various worlds. Although the will of the world is fair and selfless, it also had its own thoughts and wanted to upgrade to an upper-ss world.


    Ordinary methods to upgrade to an upper-ss world were not feasible. The best way was to annex other medium-ss worlds and seize the world origin of the other worlds to breakthrough.


    It was equivalent to the will of the world being themander, and the countless cultivators in their worlds were their generals and soldiers, conquering cities andnds for them and invading other worlds.


    This was something that Lu Xuan understood after bing a celestial lord in his previous life. The will of the worldmanded its cultivators to plunder resources from other worlds, relying on benefits and threats to their survival.


    Lu Xuan was using the same method now!


    Moreover, the will of the world was only the manifestation of a certain rule. In essence, it did not possess its own wisdom, and could not bepared to an old monster like Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Brother, are you saying that as time passes, more and more worlds wille?¡± Lu Shanshan said with a frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said.


    ¡°In the entire universe, there are not many worlds that have revived. They contain extremely shocking worlds. It¡¯s like a 10,000-watt light bulb that has been turned on in the dark night. They wille one after another, in order to plunder the resources on Earth!¡±


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯te, their will of the world will still think of ways to drive them toe. Therefore, this battle can not be avoided!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, everyone truly felt that the situation was far from the point where the army could enter the treasury.


    In particr, Lin Ziyi¡¯s eyes lit up. She was a member of the Tempest Ocean realm, so her feelings were far deeper than Lu Shanshan and the others. She recalled that the reason why she had sent her incarnation to Earth back then was that she seemed to have received some kind of guidance.


    After all, an expert like her trusted her sixth sense the most. Her sixth sense told her that if she could upy Earth, she would definitely gain a lot of benefits.


    However, she was toozy to do so, so she resisted this kind of temptation. She only sent her incarnation over, then took in Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo as her disciples.


    Thinking about it, that inexplicable sixth sense back then was probably the effect of the will of the world that Lu Xuan had mentioned.


    How much fate a world that was currently recovering could provide was simply impossible to measure.


    This wasn¡¯t something that Lu Xuan could avoid just because he wanted to. It didn¡¯t even mean that the Earth Federation was much stronger than in his previous life, so he could make them refrain from taking action.


    The disaster that would erupt at that time would probably be even greater!


    Lu Xuan had to seize the opportunity to increase the strength of the Earth Federation.


    Naturally, during the course of the battle, there would be countless deaths and injuries. However, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t the kind of person to be merciful and soft-hearted.


    How could the advancement of a world and civilization be smooth-sailing?


    Avoiding talking about it just because he was afraid of death and injuries would only cause the casualties would be even greater. This was merely the benevolence of a woman.


    ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s not much time left for us!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Only Lu Xuan himself knew that there wasn¡¯t much time left for him. As more time passed, he could feel the repulsion of this world increasing, and even the repulsion of the entire universe¡¯s dimension is increasing as well.


    As a human immortal powerhouse, he would naturally be faintly repelled by the entire world. He could only avoid being detected by the universe if he decided not to make a move.


    When everyone heard this, their expressions turned solemn. They finally understood how serious the matter was. It was far more serious than they had imagined.


    ¡°Apart from that, I also want you to help me do something!¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°I want to elerate the development of Earth!¡±


    ¡°What can we do?¡± Lin Ziyi asked.


    ¡°Help me hold the line. I want to break through the world barrier!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Break through the world barrier? Son, you mean you want to ascend!¡±


    On the seat, Liu Wanrong finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She jumped up and asked.


    Now, they all knew that if they wanted to ascend, they had to break through the world barrier. However, it wasn¡¯t that easy. Ordinary peak Consolidation realm cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Only the outstanding ones among them had the chance to break through the world barrier given the right time and ce, in order to ascend to another world.


    ¡°No, mom, don¡¯t be nervous!¡± Lu Xuan smiled bitterly and said. ¡°I n to break through the world barrier of Earth and reach a higher dimension. I want to bring immortal Qi from the Qi realm into the material realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan shared his thoughts with everyone. Otherwise, he was afraid that his mother, Liu Wanrong, would disagree. Clearly, his mother was still unable to ept him ascending just like that.


    Unlike thest time when he went to the Holy Sun continent, from which he could still return, after ascending to the heavenly realm, there was no way he could return.


    Previously, the powerful Luo Chen only had a primordial spirit descending, and that was only after the profound fire sect paid a huge price to summon him back.


    ¡°The material world doesn¡¯t have spiritual Qi in essence. Whether it¡¯s spiritual qi, immortal qi, or demonic qi, they alle from the Qi world. It¡¯s just that they are in different dimensions. Once you break through the different dimensional walls of the Qi world, you can bring in different kinds of Qi!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Just like when Lu Xuan first found the spiritual eye on earth, the spiritual Qi that gushed out from it was actually just a space crack between the earth and the Qi world, the Spiritual Qi in the Qi world poured into the earth from there.


    That was how the Earth recovered!


    How did Liu Bowen manage to bring the Earth into the age of chaos by cutting off the dragon¡¯s vein?


    It was because he had once cut off the Kunlun dragon¡¯s vein of China, and this dragon¡¯s vein was the entrance to the space passage between Earth and the Qi realm.


    Once the dragon¡¯s vein was cut off, the power to maintain the opening of the passage between the two realms had been lost.


    The passage between the two realms gradually closed, and the spiritual qi on Earth gradually decreased, slowly entering the age of chaos.


    Until a few years ago, when the space passage between the two realms opened again for unknown reasons, and the Qi realm once again breathed out spiritual qi to Earth, finally helping spiritual qi recovery on Earth.

 Chapter 947 - The Kunlun Ancestral Court

    <h4>Chapter 947: The Kunlun Ancestral Court</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Qi realm also existed in this universe but in a different dimension.


    And in the Qi realm, different types of Qi were also from different dimensions, it was as if the Qi world contained different worlds.


    Some were closer to the dimensions where the demonic Qi was, so over time, they wouldpletely turn into the demon race.


    Some of them were closer to the dimension where the spiritual Qi was located, and they would give birth to races like humans and demons that were born from the spiritual Qi.


    However, in the Qi world, different kinds of Qi had different statuses. Among spiritual Qi, there was a higher level of spiritual Qi, which was called Immortal Qi.


    However, the dimension where the immortal Qi was located was higher and harder to reach. Generally, only the heavenly realm which was located in the higher dimension could bring in immortal qi.


    Under normal circumstances, there was no immortal Qi in the physical world. However, Lu Xuan was nning to break the dimensional barrier and bring immortal Qi from the immortal Qi dimension into the physical world.


    Why was the Heavenly Realm so awesome? Since ancient times, it had always been the best in the world. It was only because there was a space passage between it and the immortal Qi dimension, and the entire space was filled with immortal qi.


    Therefore, the creatures living there were extremely powerful, not because their natural foundations for cultivation were better than the creatures in the lower-dimensional material world, but because they were born with the immortal qi.


    It was like one person earning his sry in Turkish Lira and one person earning it in US dors. They may earn the same amount, but the essence between what they earn was vastly different.


    Now, Lu Xuan wanted topletely transform the entire human civilization on Earth. Other than letting them constantly temper themselves and plunder resources, plus Lu Xuan¡¯s support from behind.


    There was another method, which was to break through the dimensional barrier and introduce immortal qi.


    At that time, Earth would be the Holy site for cultivation for the entire universe.


    The children on Earth would start absorbing immortal Qi while in their mothers¡¯ wombs. Under this subtle influence, it was not impossible for everyone to be a genius.


    In less than 50 years, the strength that Earth possessed was enough to crush any medium-ss world!


    Everyone waspletely dumbfounded after listening to Lu Xuan¡¯s introduction.


    Even though everyone was at the Consolidation Realm, they had never thought of such a mystical thing.


    It was already very difficult for them to break through the world barrier. It could even be considered impossible.


    Not to mention, they also had to know where to hit it. They also had to be able to break through the world barrier of a higher dimension.


    It was simply a fantasy. Before this, they did not even know about the existence of the Qi realm. They only knew that spiritual qi was a kind of magical energy released from the endless void. Only living beings that had been cleansed by spiritual qi would be able to open the path of transcendence.


    Now that Lu Xuan had poprized the existence of the so-called Qi realm, only then did they know that there was actually such a magical realm. It contained purely endless qi, and it was the core source of all extraordinary life in the universe.


    However, Lu Xuan also knew how difficult it was toplete this project.


    If he had the cultivation foundation of his previous life, he would indeed be able to create a crack in the barrier with his bare hands. His delusion-piercing eye could see through all dimensions and all the mysteries of all dimensions.


    However, he did not have such an ability now. How could it be so easy to break through the immortal Qi Dimension¡¯s world barrier? He also had to estimate the location, make all the necessary preparations, and break through it all in one go.


    This was only possible if Lu Xuan¡¯s vision was still present along with his astonishing calction ability. If it were someone else, even if they were also human immortal powerhouses, it would still be a fantasy.


    ¡°Although it sounds incredible, if we seed, Earth¡¯s environment will immediately improve!¡± Long immediately said excitedly. Among these people, he hoped that the human federation could rise to power the most.


    ¡°When that timees, we will be able to nurture arge number of experts in a short period of time. We won¡¯t have to be afraid of being besieged by multiple worlds!¡± Long said. ¡°Mr. Lu, I finally understand your n now. As long as we break through the immortal qi dimensional world barrier, the rise of Earth will be unstoppable. However, we still need time to grow!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we can¡¯t lead the mes of war to Earth. We must keep war outside Earth. Choosing this demonized world as the battlefield and springboard is really the best choice!¡±


    The more Long spoke, the more excited he became. He hadpletely understood Lu Xuan¡¯s n.


    Breaking through the immortal Qi dimension¡¯s dimensional barrier was the fundamental n while annexing the demon world was to open up another front and keep the mes of war away from Earth.


    During that time, the Earth Federation would be stronger and stronger. The effect of this n would be much better than using the northern demon region to train troops.


    The others also understood Lu Xuan¡¯s n and agreed with him. The only problem was how to break through the world wall.


    Lu Xuan was already prepared for this. Without anyone knowing, the group quietly returned to Earth.


    At this moment, Earth was still immersed in the joy of razing the northern demon region.


    Northwest of the Huaxia region, the Kunlun Mountains. This was the ancestral home of Huaxia¡¯s culture. After the recovery of the spiritual qi, it became a ce with countless spiritual eyes. Usually, there were also countless people looking for opportunities to cultivate here.


    Even if there were no opportunities, the spiritual qi in the vicinity was richer than in other ces. That was always a good thing.


    Tang Yingran was a top student who graduated from Tsinghua University. In recent years, Tsinghua University also practiced both civil and martial arts. Not only was she a top student, but her cultivation was also extremely profound. She was only one step away from the divine transformation tier.


    She hade to the Kunlun Mountains to seek opportunities so that she could smoothly enter the divine transformation realm.


    On Earth, only those who entered the divine transformation realm could be considered first-ss experts. Such experts were all very popr, whether they joined the federal government, or joined variousrge corporations,rge families, orrge sects.


    They could easily be rich!


    However, this line was really too difficult to cross. Even she, who had graduated from Tsinghua University for ten years, had yet to reach it.


    In a valley in the Kunlun Mountains, Tang Yingran was resting with her best friend and best friend from university, Qu Nanqin.


    ¡°I was so close. In the end, I was so close. It was as if someone was blocking my neck!¡± Qu Nanqin, who had a small round face,ined. ¡°Do you remember that little b*tch in the dormitory next door? She had already entered the divine transformation realmst month. She posted on her WeChat moments every day to show off. I couldn¡¯t wait to block that Little b*tch!¡±


    Tang Yingran sat cross-legged. A helpless expression appeared on her delicate and pretty face. She said, ¡°I blocked her a long time ago. I thought you blocked her a long time ago as well!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just holding my breath. I just want to live a better life than her. Then, I¡¯ll show off to her. If I block her now, won¡¯t I be admitting defeat?¡±


    Qu Nanqin said through gritted teeth, which made her chubby little round face even rounder.


    Just as the two of them were talking, suddenly, in the distant sky, many beams of light shed across the sky and instantly disappeared in front of their eyes.

 Chapter 948 - The Earth Federation鈥檚 Sea-Stabilizing Holy Cudgel

    <h4>Chapter 948: The Earth Federation¡¯s Sea-Stabilizing Holy Cudgel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What an insane speed! What is that?¡± Qu Nanqin asked.


    However, she quickly reacted to what it was. That was a cultivator¡¯s evasive light. Its speed was extremely fast, and it was unknown how fast it actually was.


    Furthermore, it was not an ordinary person. Although she and Tang Ying could fly, their speeds were simr to a supersonic ne. They needed to continuously break through the sound barrier, producing very loud sonic booms.


    However, not only were these lights fast, there was not a single sound of them breaking through the air. They were silent. If they had not caught a glimpse of them, they would not have known that someone was flying over their heads.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. I have a feeling that this might be our chance!¡±


    Tang Ying ran said, her small face filled with excitement.


    ¡°What kind of feeling is this?¡± Qu Nanqin rolled her eyes at Tang Ying ran, but her body still followed her honestly.


    ¡°This is a woman¡¯s intuition!¡±


    When the two of them followed the many streaks of light in the sky and arrived at the depths of Mount Kunlun, they saw a huge formation.


    It directly covered a radius of a hundred miles, and within the formation stood a huge military fortress that they had never seen before.


    They had never gone deep into this ce before. Mount Kunlun was where the Huaxia Ancestral Court was located, and there were many mysterious legends here, to begin with. After the recovery of the spiritual qi, many of the demonic beasts in Mount Kunlun further evolved and became the king of demonic beasts, which were very unruly.


    They had even attracted the encirclement and suppression of the Federation Army, but in the end, it was all gone.


    Everyone knew that the Federation army had several military bases on the outskirts of Mount Kunlun, which were also the forward bases for many adventurers exploring Mount Kunlun.


    However, no one knew that in the depths of Mount Kunlun, there was actually such a military fortress, as if it was guarding somece.


    This was obviously a huge fortress-like ce!


    After seeing the military fortress, the two of them didn¡¯t dare to get too close. After all, they had both graduated from a famous university. They also knew one thing, which was never to get too close to the military fortress, as that was equivalent to spying on military secrets.


    Although there were many experts among the people now, the Earth Federation still had an overwhelming advantage. Their national strength was at its peak, and no one dared to provoke the Earth Federation.


    Moreover, everyone knew that it was useless even if you could overthrow the Earth Federation because the Earth Federation was only on the surface. Behind the Earth Federation stood an even more terrifying colossus.


    Yunxuan Vi!


    And behind the Yunxuan Vi stood a human God!


    No one could pierce through theyers of darkness behind, so no one had dared to challenge the Earth Federation.


    The Earth Federation had been established for decades. With the speed of human reproduction, the faster ones had already produced two new generations, and even the slower ones already had one new generation.


    Such a long time was enough for everyone to get used to the Earth Federation. Those restoration organizations were forcefully removed andpletely destroyed.


    No one mentioned the civilizations of the United Nations era anymore. Humanity now only had one Earth Federation civilization.


    After so many years of propaganda, the new generation no longer recognized the countries of the past. The countries of the past were only one source of culture, but there was only one civilization, and that was the Earth Federation civilization.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that thetest star-ss mecha?¡±Qu nanqin pointed at dozens of flying armors in the distance. Her entire body was red, like a redet.


    This was thetest star-grade mecha that the Earth Federation had been vigorously promoting recently.


    This was a type of mecha that the Earth Federation was producing on a small scale. Wearing this type of mecha, one could even have the strength of a divine transformation realm cultivator.


    Although it could only be considered to be a rtively ordinary level among those of the divine transformation realm, it was still the divine transformation realm.


    Although the Earth Federation currently had an extremelyrge number of divine transformation realm cultivators, this number, whenpared to the total poption, still made these cultivators as rare as a Phoenix¡¯s feather.


    Even top-notch geniuses like Lian Qu Nanqin and Tang Yingran, who came from top-tier academies, were still blocked by this line. One could only imagine how difficult it was to break through.


    However, now that they had a mecha of this level, as long as they had some cultivation level, they could operate the star mecha. Moreover, it was currently only produced on a small scale, but in the future, it could be produced on arge scale.


    Using the Sea of people tactic to beat the experts of the cultivation side to the point where they doubted their own lives.


    This was the most powerful aspect of the technology side. Perhaps a single-handed mass-produced mech would not be a match for the experts of the cultivation side, but the most terrifying aspect of the technology side was that such a mech could be produced in batches, in the tens of thousands.


    It was even rumored that the Academy of Science was researching runic mecha that could bepared to the experts of the Consolidation Realm. If they could really seed, then it would be terrifying.


    Earth would possess overwhelmingbat strength.


    However, at the moment, this type of star-grade mecha was still produced in small batches. They were only equipped with the most elite troops. Currently, the recement ratio was less than 1%.


    Many people had never seen it before. From this, it could be seen that this military fortress was probably not an ordinary military fortress.


    At least a few hundred of these star-grade mecha began to patrol in all directions. The huge barrier was opened up.


    Tang Yingran and Qu Nanqin saw a group of experts with monstrous mighting to a corner of the barrier formation.


    The two of them were stunned because they recognized who these monstrous experts were. weren¡¯t they the war heroes that the Human Federation had been sparing no effort to promote all these years?


    Every single one of them was famous and had made great contributions to the human race. They were the heroes among the many heroes of the human race, and every single one of them was a Consolidation realm giant.


    Furthermore, they were the outstanding ones among those of the Consolidation Realm!


    All these years, these people had basically been fighting at the front lines of the Tempest Ocean realm all year round. Any one of them would probably cause a huge sensation.


    Not to mention that so many of them had appeared in one go.


    However, when they saw the experts flying out from the military fortress, they immediately understood everything.


    It was actually the current human god, Lu Xuan, who hadn¡¯t appeared for ten years.


    ¡°It¡¯s God Lu Xuan!¡±


    Qu Nanqin covered her mouth in excitement. Her generation had practically grown up listening to Lu Xuan¡¯s myths and legends. Lu Xuan was also the idol of most people.


    ¡°It¡¯s really God Lu. A few days ago, I heard a rumor that God Lu ascended!¡± Tang Yingran also covered her mouth in excitement.


    ¡°Can you believe that kind of rumor? The matter of God Lu ascending is spread several times a year. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe it myself!¡±


    Qu Nanqin said.


    At this moment, they all understood. If there was anyone who could gather so many powerful cultivating elders of the Consolidation realm, then in the entire Earth Federation, there was only one, and that was the Earth Federation¡¯s Sea-Stabilizing Holy Cudgel, Lu Xuan.


    Before the two of them could think further, they felt the surrounding spiritual qi surging into the formation at an astonishing speed.

 Chapter 949 - Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 949: Disaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The spiritual qi that surged into the formation was like a stormy wave, continuously mming around into the formation.


    The fluctuation of the spiritual qi was so huge that it could be seen with the naked eye.


    Tang Yingran and Qu Nanqin hurriedly circted their power, and their bodies were nailed to the ground like two nails. They didn¡¯t dare to be distracted, or else they would be sucked away by the huge spiritual qi that was like a stormy wave.


    ¡°What kind of formation is this?¡±


    The two women looked at each other as if they had seen something extremely unbelievable. The spiritual energy formed by the huge waves was too terrifying.


    It was equivalent to someone who could pose a threat at the level of a natural disaster. Every move he made could cause a huge change in the heavens and Earth.


    It was like a myth!


    Lu Xuan did not know that outside the military base, there were two girls looking at him in the sky as if they were worshipping a god.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s Qi had already been adjusted to a perfect state. The Delusion-breaker Eye had opened and rays of golden light were bursting out.


    Lu Xuan constantly tried to see everything in the depths of the dimension, trying to catch the location of the immortal Qi dimension.


    In reality, even with Lu Xuan¡¯s Delusion-breaker Eye, it was impossible to see through different dimensions.


    This was because Lu Xuan¡¯s development of the Delusion-breaker Eye had already reached an astonishing level.


    If it was in his previous life, Lu Xuan would naturally be able to see through any dimension or dimension as soon as he opened his eyes. It could be said that he could look up into the heavens and down into theherworld.


    However, Lu Xuan did not have that kind of cultivation base or ability. In the past ten years, he had only been secretly controlling the movements of the Alliance Army, controlling the Alliance Army¡¯s expedition to the northern demon region.


    The most important thing was to calcte the location of the immortal Qi dimension through calctions. This was an extremely huge amount of work.


    Ordinary people would not even dare to think about calcting the location of another dimension from one dimension. If it was in his previous life, there would be no need to go through so much trouble. The characteristic of cultivators was that the heavenly power belonged to them.


    This included many divine abilities that werepletely unreasonable. Using scientific methods to understand them was simply unrealistic.


    Science needed to use arge number of calctions to be able to calcte things. Meanwhile, cultivators could calcte many things just by pinching two of their fingers together. Even though the principles were different, the results were the same.


    However, there was no way to reason it out, because the reasoning behind it waspletely different.


    This was based on the fact that Lu Xuan knew the exact coordinates of the immortal qi dimension in his previous life, so he was able to capture the location of the immortal Qi dimension through the calction of a huge mathematical model, which gave him the possibility to break through the immortal Qi dimension.


    To break through to the immortal Qi dimension, the energy required was too huge. Lu Xuan had been preparing for it since ten years ago, and he had used the power of the Earth¡¯s federal government to form a huge military fortress nearby.


    He had been constantly umting this power!


    Once he could do it and absorb the immortal Qi to evolve, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength wouldpletely change from this pseudo-human-immortal state to a real human immortal.


    A real human immortal had to baptize himself with Immortal Qi. In the secr world, of course, there was no immortal qi, unless he was like Lu Xuan, who could break through the dimensional wall with absolute strength.


    Lu Xuan had burned his mana to its limit. Around his body, there was a faintly discernible thin line wrapped around him, which was about the thickness of a finger. If other human immortals saw it, they would probably be scared to death.


    Ordinary human immortals could only condensew about the thickness of a hair using up all their mana.


    After the human immortal realm, one of the cultivation directions was to increase the number ofws, while the other was to increase the size of thesews. In the past ten years, Lu Xuan seemed to have made no progress at all, except that his strength had actually undergone tremendous improvement behind the scenes.


    Although his realm did not improve, in terms ofbat strength, Lu Xuan was at least several times stronger than he was ten years ago. If he encountered Luo Chen, who had descended, Lu Xuan would probably be able to kill him with just one finger.


    In an instant, countless spiritual qi surged into the formation and transformed into a huge giant that was hundreds of meters tall.


    This giant was as tall as a mountain, and its entire body was emitting a brilliant golden light. There was even a trace ofw shining within it.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan shouted loudly.


    Behind him, the huge golden figure was activated. The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell above his head let out a terrifying fluctuation and instantly shattered the entire space.


    This was also part of Lu Xuan¡¯s n. Only by using the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to shatter the vacuum could he break through to the immortal Qi dimension. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Lu Xuan to break through the barrier alone.


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky. In an instant, countless thunderbolts rained down like rain.


    This was the will of the world on Earth sensing Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. It instinctively wanted to strike Lu Xuan to death.


    Fortunately, Lu Xuan had been preparing for this for the past ten years. Luo Chen was able to use a talisman to create a barrier to avoid the will of the world¡¯s perception.


    Lu Xuan was naturally able to do so as well. In the past ten years, he had set up more than one barrier in this area in order to resist the will of the world.


    Before he could achieve his goal, he could only take the bolts head-on.


    Countless bolts of lightning fell, turning into des, spears, swords, halberds, and even missiles and nuclear bombs. All of them rained down.


    Endless light drowned everything and covered everything.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Neither Tang Yingran nor Qu Nanqin had ever seen such incredible power.


    The tribtion which many novels talked about did not actually exist. Tribtion was used to punish those who went against heaven, but in reality, how far a cultivator could cultivate depended entirely on how powerful the world was.


    Simply put, no matter how much one cultivated or how many breakthroughs one made, it was allowed within the rules. It was not considered to go against the heavens at all.


    But now, they had truly seen the consequences of going against the heavens.


    The entire world was furious!


    Although it was not directed at them, they could still feel the entire world trembling and angry.


    The world actually had emotions just like humans. It was extremely angry. If this news were to spread, it would probably be a myth. No one would believe it.


    However, both Tang Yingran and Qu Nanqin were sure that they were not mistaken. This kind of anger hade from the heavens and the earth and struck the bottom of their hearts directly.


    ¡°As expected of God Lu. He himself can trigger such a horrifying change!¡±


    The two girls looked at each other. They understood each other.


    They were one step away from the Divine Transformation realm, and this would make them somewhat proud of themselves. Most masters of the two worlds were of the Divine Transformation realm.


    However, now that they saw Lu Xuan taking action, they knew what kind of power the top-tier masters in the world had. They could even trigger heavenly tribtions with their actions.


    ¡°It¡¯s so scary. No wonder God Lu has never taken action in these years!¡±

 Chapter 950 - Breaking The Dimensional Barrier, Immortal Qi Flowing Out

    <h4>Chapter 950: Breaking The Dimensional Barrier, Immortal Qi Flowing Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two of them seemed to understand why Lu Xuan had not made a move for so many years. Because the moment he made a move, the heavens and the Earth would react with such power. How could he still make a move under such circumstances?


    They had never seen such power that could even trigger a response from the heavens and the earth. However, they could still see for themselves and naturally knew what kind of astonishing ability this was.


    In the distance, under their gazes, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell above the head of the huge golden figure that Lu Xuan had materialized was also continuously growing with the wind. In an instant, it had already grown to the size of a mountain peak.


    ¡°Dang!¡±


    A melodious bell chime sounded. Immediately after, everyone saw that the space in front of Lu Xuan appeared to be a surface of water, ripplingyer afteryer of ripples.


    With the help of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell¡¯s own ability, Lu Xuan sessfully rippled the dimensional barrier. Just at that critical moment, just as Lu Xuan had calcted the perfect time for him to strike, Lu Xuan punched out. This punch had fused with thew of space. Thew of space that Lu Xuan had condensed directly wrapped around his fist, like a ribbon.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud sound, Lu Xuan¡¯s punch clearly hit nothing but air. However, it sounded as if it had hit an iron wall. A terrifying force rebounded back, forming a monstrous spiritual energy tide.


    The people around the barrier hurriedly helped to stabilize the barrier. At this moment, they finally understood why Lu Xuan wanted their help. It was because the rebounding force from the barrier was too terrifying, forming a shock wave, even experts at the Consolidation realm could barely protect themselves. Only experts at their level could help stabilize the barrier while protecting themselves.


    If this shockwave hit the outside world, it would immediately cause andslide and tsunami.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At the same time, in the outside world, countless thunderbolts became more and more violent. The will of the world¡¯s God realm became more and more furious.


    Tang Yingran and Qu Nanqin could clearly feel that the heavens and the earth were getting even more furious. To be more precise, they were furious, as if they were angered by Lu Xuan¡¯s actions.


    Under the warning of the will of the world, Lu Xuan actually did not care at all. He was treating the will of the world as if it was nothing.


    And Lu Xuan did not care at all that it waspletely furious. The will of the world, which was in a rampage, was fully focused on him. The mana in Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body was burning fiercely, as if it had turned into mes that coiled around him, making him look like a golden man on fire.


    That attack just now was just a small test to see how thick the immortal qi dimensional barrier was.


    Lu Xuan still had to be careful. If he identally broke through the heavenly realm¡¯s dimensional barrier, then he would be drawn away by the heavenly realm¡¯s rules.


    Hence, he had to give his best.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted loudly. Another excellent opportunity had arrived. Lu Xuan clenched his fist and withdrew it to his abdomen. Behind him, the giant golden man was doing exactly the same thing as Lu Xuan.


    With this punch, Lu Xuan¡¯s power was pushed to the extreme.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When this punch was thrown out, the heavens and the earth immediately changed color. Ghosts cried and wolves howled. The heavens suddenly dimmed down. Countless gusts of wind blew. It was as if only Lu Xuan, whose entire body was bursting with golden light, was the only one left in the world.


    What was terrifying? This was terrifying. What was powerful? This was powerful!


    This punch prated through space and shattered the sky. The Fist Force directly entered the mysterious and powerful dimensional space.


    Immediately after, everyone saw that the endless fist intent was actually rebounded and almost wanted to kill Lu Xuan.


    Above Lu Xuan¡¯s head, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell spun and blocked the rebounding fist force.


    Lu Xuan took a deep breath. His aura suddenly rose to the extreme. The fist force gathered together and instantly threw out hundreds of punches.


    After feeling the immortal qi dimensional wall, Lu Xuan no longer hesitated and directly attacked. Each punch included Lu Xuan¡¯s full strength. Now, he threw out hundreds of punches in one breath. The power was obvious.


    Tang Yingran and Qu Nanqin werepletely dumbfounded. It was as if Lu Xuan used his own strength to throw out hundreds of hydrogen bombs in an instant. A huge light rose up in the sky, blotting out the sky and covering the sun, drowning everything.


    No, it even surpassed the power of hydrogen bombs. There was a mysterious and ck martial art concept fused into it, and its power far surpassed the power of science and technology alone.


    It had even reached an incredible level!


    Every punch was shaking the vacuum in the air as if something hidden in the deep space had been discovered. Every punch of Lu Xuan¡¯s had the power to shatter the heavens and the Earth.


    If there was no barrier formation to block it, the entire northwest region of China¡¯s terrain would probably change because of Lu Xuan alone.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body was filled with terrifying power. It transformed into the shape of lightning, and a terrifying aura wreaked havoc within.


    Punch after punch!


    Even Lin Ziyi and the others were dumbstruck and extremely shocked.


    A casual punch from him was a hundred times more powerful than their full strength. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had already surpassed the era and the world.


    It was no wonder the will of the world was enraged. Such an expert could destroy the entire world by himself.


    If given enough time, with his destructive power, Lu Xuan could destroy an entire with his bare hands.


    This was a monster that was not allowed to exist in the entire world. It was an expert that could pose a threat to a certain world.


    ¡°This is master¡¯s strength. With such strength, what kind of world cannot be conquered?¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er said excitedly.


    At this moment, the others werepletely convinced. Previously, Lu Xuan did not make a move because he wanted to give them a chance to temper themselves.


    Once Lu Xuan made a move, it could be said that he could calm the northern demon region with a mere flip of his palm. What could they do topare to him?


    Everyone looked at each other and saw the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. With Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, they were naturally not afraid of facing the uing expedition to the demonized world.


    At this moment, everyone heard a loud bang that sounded like the big bang of the universe. Lu Xuan actually created a huge crack in the sky, and a terrifying tide swept out from it.


    In an instant, it blew in everyone¡¯s direction.


    Everyone immediately felt their bodies quiver. Almost instinctively, every pore was opening, absorbing the substance that was blown out from the crack.


    Everyone was shocked to discover that they had actually entered a state of purification. This was something that they had felt previously when Earth had just recovered.


    After Earth recovered, countless amounts of spiritual qi gushed out from within it, and they used this opportunity toplete the purification of their powers.


    Since then, ordinary spiritual qi was no longer enough for them to undergo purification.


    And this was the second time they had undergone the purification!


    ¡°Immortal qi, this must be the immortal qi that brother Lu had mentioned!¡± Lu Shanshan was both surprised and happy.

 Chapter 951 - Purified

    <h4>Chapter 951: Purified</h4>


    In essence, this kind of qi was far superior to spiritual qi. The effect of absorbing a thousand breaths of spiritual qi could barely bepared to the effect of absorbing one breath of immortal qi.


    Even so, this would only be possible with the pure spiritual qi that was crushed from mid-tier spirit stones.


    These were twopletely identical types of energy that came from higher dimensions.


    Even Lu Shanshan and the others, who were at the Consolidation realm, could feel that every pore on their bodies was transmitting afortable message.


    Even in the military base below, there were countless soldiers who benefited. The instant the immortal Qi swept over, they felt an even higher level of energy, there were many soldiers who had been stuck in their original realm and had immediately broke through to a higher realm in an instant.


    ¡°Use all your strength to absorb and purify yourselves!¡±


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan¡¯s voice came from their minds.


    In the Heaven Realm, there were also Consolidation realm warriors, or even lower level Divine Transformation realm warriors. However, most of them were just young people. In the Heaven Realm, as long as they could reach adulthood, they would be at least at the peak of the three flower realm. Those with a little talent would be at the Consolidation Realm.


    And the geniuses among them would be able to cultivate to the Divine Transformation realm and be the rulers of the heaven realm.


    They could rule a small area ofnd!


    However, even if they were at the Consolidation Realm, one of the Consolidation Realm in the heaven realm waspletely different from the Consolidation realm in the mortal world.


    Those of the Consolidation Realm in the Heaven Realm, who had been absorbing immortal qi since they were young, hadbat strength that far surpassed those of the Consolidation realm in the mortal world.


    Perhaps only Lu Shanshan and the others could stand shoulder to shoulder with their astonishing physiques. Other ordinary people of the Consolidation realm would be beaten up.


    This was because the qi absorbed by both sides since they were young was different. It was like a person who grew up with an abundance of nutrients. He could exercise and develop an extremely astonishing figure, while the other person grew up on a vegetarian diet. Even if he could study a lot of so-called techniques, in the end, he would still be unable to block even a punch from the well-fed one.


    This was because both sides were of totally different lives!


    If two of the same race absorbed different amounts of energy, it would be enough to create twopletely different people of different dimensions.


    Now that immortal Qi was gushing out, it was the most appropriate time to thoroughly cleanse their bodies and transform them into another dimension of life.


    When that time came, conquering this universe would be even more advantageous to them. In the same realm, the Earth Federation¡¯s side could beat up a group of other worlds. This was a huge benefit.


    The Immortal Qi swept out, and a part of it directly passed through the barrier, sweeping towards Qu Nanqin and Tang Yingran who were watching from afar.


    The two immediately felt a powerful but violent energy wreaking havoc in their bodies. This result made them pleasantly surprised to find that almost every moment, they felt their powers increasing, that strange energy entangled with their Spiritual Aether and became another kind of energy between Spiritual Aether and Mana.


    Their power was still shallow, so they could not immediately absorb the immortal qi and convert it into their own mana like Lu Shanshan and the others.


    But even so, they also gained a great benefit from it. Originally, they were only one step away from entering the Divine Transformation realm, which was the so-called half-step into the Divine Transformation realm.


    Now, they had finally stepped into the Divine Transformation realm with the help of the immortal Qi.


    If it were any other time, the two of them would jump with joy knowing they could break through to the Divine Transformation realm. But now, they couldn¡¯t care less about cheering.


    They were deeply shocked. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that they could have such a fortuitous encounter.


    They had only been swept by the aftermath of the leakage, but it still had so much power it had helped them to reach the Divine Transformation realm.


    ¡°Old Tang, you were right. We did have a fortuitous encounter. It¡¯s good to follow God Lu!¡±


    Qu Nanqin murmured to herself.


    Tang Yingran had the same expression because she didn¡¯t expect that her sixth sense hade true.


    They had really broken through to the Divine Transformation realm with this fortuitous encounter.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Suddenly, Qu Nanqin pointed at the crack in the sky in shock.


    Endless immortal Qi gushed out from the crack. However, from the crack, there were also loud roars of beasts.


    The roars were earth-shaking!


    She even saw a huge dragon head sweeping around the crack, trying to break through the crack and enter Earth.


    Lu Xuan flipped his hand and punched the dragon¡¯s head, sending it flying.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was calm. He was already prepared for a dragon head to suddenly appear from the immortal Qi dimension.


    ¡°Brother, what is that? It¡¯s so strong!¡± Lu Guoguo opened her eyes. She saw a phoenix made of immortal qi trying to break through from the immortal Qi realm¡¯s crack.


    Whether or not it was a true dragon or phoenix, they were all mythical creatures in myths and legends in the mortal world. They could no longer be seen in the present. She did not expect to see such creatures in the immortal Qi realm.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them. Continue to absorb immortal qi. I¡¯ll deal with them!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°These strange beasts are some strains of ancient immortal Qi in the immortal Qi dimension that have turned into spirits. They are not real dragons or flying phoenixes, nor are they the real white tigers or ck tortoises!¡±


    Lu Xuan had a deep understanding of the Qi world. The Qi world was the core source of all life in the universe. The spiritual Qi, demonic qi, and Immortal Qi that flowed out of the Qi world nourished the universe and gave birth to all living beings. Of course, living beings would also be born in the Qi world, even stones could give birth to their own intelligence after being soaked in spiritual Qi for a long time.


    It was normal for the Qi world to give birth to its own creatures. Of course, the Qi world was also divided into different dimensions. Among them, the immortal Qi dimension was a high-level dimension. The creatures formed from Immortal Qi were naturally more powerful, and could even evolve into mythical creatures.


    Just like that huge dragon head. Although it was not a real dragon, it was possible for it to transform into a dragon and be a Qi dragon after a long period of cultivation.


    A dragon was a very broad concept. Dragons were a high-level life form. But in a sense, everything could be a dragon.


    The Wood Dragon n of the Dragon n was a magical n that was born after the vegetation elves had some fortuitous encounters with dragons.


    Since there were wood dragons, stone dragons, poison dragons, and other dragon races, it was reasonable to add an air dragon to the mix.


    The Air Dragon that had just appeared was very powerful, but if it wanted to prate the dimensional barrier, it had to lower its own strength. Even Luo Chen was no exception. Its power had to be lowered to the extent that it could be epted by the will of the world before it could cross over to Earth.


    Once its strength was lowered, it would be even less of a match for Lu Xuan. It would definitely be beaten.


    Lu Xuan could beat back all these powerful creatures that ran amok in the Qi world with just one punch. No one would be able to enter this world.

 Chapter 952 - Hell-Suppressing Divine Talisman,

    <h4>Chapter 952: Hell-Suppressing Divine Talisman, Completion Of The Passage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If Lu Xuan had barged into the Qi world, he would not have been a match for these Qi world creatures. After all, the Qi world was one of the high-dimensional worlds.


    Endless spiritual Qi flowed out from the spatial crack. Everyone could feel the endless immortal qi swarming out almost instantly.


    Everyone knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Such abundant immortal energy was not something that could be seen anytime and anywhere. Even if Lu Xuan had a shocking n to connect the immortal qi into the immortal qi realm, but that was not something that could be done in a short period of time.


    Lu Xuan also took this opportunity to use the Taixu Origin Power with all his strength and crazily absorb the immortal qi from the immortal qi realm.


    Countless immortal qi surged into his body and continued to transform his physical body.


    Ever since he broke through to the immortal realm, his body had continued to transform. Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength was even stronger than the human immortals in the heaven realm.


    However, he did not actually transform. Only after ascending and undergoing baptism could he be considered to have trulypleted his transformation.


    Originally, this was something that he would only do when he reached the heaven realm. However, after he broke through to the immortal Qi rm and absorbed the immortal Qi that spread out, he immediately began to condense his immortal body.


    As he absorbed more and more immortal Qi, the aura on Lu Xuan¡¯s body also became stronger and stronger, blotting out the sky and covering the Earth.


    A terrifying creature was being born in the mortal world.


    The will of the world on Earth became even more furious. Terrifying thunderbolts kept falling down. The thunderbolts shattered everything, but there was no way to actually break through the barrier.


    Around the barrier, Lu Shanshan and the others stood at the various nodes of the barrier formation, trying their best to protect the barrier and the formation from being destroyed by the heavenly lightning.


    ¡°Oh no, the crack is shrinking!¡±


    Lu Shanshan was the first to realize that something was wrong and quickly shouted.


    She realized that the crack in the sky was actually shrinking.


    ¡°The will of the world is repairing the dimensional crack!¡±


    Everyone quickly reacted. This was the will of the world restoring the crack between the two realms. If left unchecked, it would not take long for this crack to bepletely closed.


    In that case, all of Lu Xuan¡¯s ns would be for naught.


    They had indeed obtained quite a lot of benefits. By using this immortal Qi to raise their magical power, their strength had be even stronger.


    But to the entire civilization of the Earth Federation, it was useless.


    That little bit of immortal Qi was not enough to fundamentally change the foundation of Earth¡¯s civilization.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Just as everyone was worried, a melodious bell rang out. The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell above Lu Xuan¡¯s head actually suppressed the crack that was gradually shrinking.


    The crack was still trying to shrink. The will of the world was roaring, but the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell continued to emit ring out.


    The bell had actually stopped the crack from shrinking!


    At this time, Lu Xuan let out a long cry and formed a hand seal. Countless immortal qi gathered in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand and formed a huge talisman that was shining with golden light.


    There was a word ¡®suppress¡¯ written on the talisman. When the word ¡®suppress¡¯ was finally formed, all of Lu Xuan¡¯s magic power was drained. His face was pale, and even the huge golden man behind him exploded in an instant and disappeared without a trace.


    In order to write the word ¡®suppress¡¯, Lu Xuan had expended all of his energy. All of his mana was drained, and his essence, qi, and spirit werepletely drained.


    Lu Xuan had even tried his best to maintain his body in mid-air and not fall down.


    However, when Lu Xuan¡¯s ¡®suppress¡¯ talisman flew up, it actually stabilized the dimensional crack that was about to shrink.


    This talisman was called the hell-suppressing divine talisman. It was rumored that there was an ancient scripture between heaven and earth, known as the heavenly scripture. This heavenly scripture was said to be a scripture formed naturally between heaven and earth, recording the Great Path and profound meanings of the world.


    Later, it was said that it was scattered, but every word in it formed an inheritance. It was said that the ancestor Devil who founded the demon race obtained one of the devil words, and then founded the demon race, bing the ancestor of the demon race.


    And this Hell-Suppressing Divine Talisman was one of the divine abilities that evolved from one of the suppression words. This talisman could suppress hell itself. It was rumored that a heavenly venerate had relied on a Hell-Suppressing Divine Talisman to suppress countless devils in hell.


    This was a talisman divine ability that Lu Xuan had obtained in his previous life. Now, it was condensed with the help of Immortal Qi. However, his cultivation level was too low. Just by condensing a Hell-Suppressing Divine Talisman, he had almost been beaten to a pulp.


    However, the power of this Hell-Suppressing Divine Talisman was indeed astonishing. When this talisman waspleted, it immediately suppressed the crack and did not continue to shrink.


    Countless spiritual qi gushed out, and a portion of it was absorbed by the prison-suppressing divine talisman. It could be used to strengthen the seal.


    In other words, after the Hell-Suppressing Divine Talisman was formed, it did not need to replenish energy at all. It could absorb energy from the world to replenish its own consumption.


    Unless the world no longer had enough energy to provide for the destructive divine talisman.


    However, this was impossible because as long as this crack was open, the immortal Qi from the immortal Qi realm would continuously pour in. It was impossible for it to not have enough energy to support it.


    In other words, this destructive divine talisman could continuously absorb the energy from the world for its own use. Moreover, as time passed, the destructive divine talisman would absorb more and more energy. It would only be stronger and stronger.


    As time passed, this temporary spatial crack was very likely to be suppressed into a permanent spatial crack.


    When everyone saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s body almost swayed and fell down, they could not help but feel shocked. But when they saw that Lu Xuan finally stabilized his body, they finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡±


    Lu Shanshan hurriedly flew to Lu Xuan¡¯s side and asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve used up all my magic power, essence, ei, and spirit just now. I¡¯ve used up quite a bit of my power!¡± Lu Xuan waved his hand and said.


    The worried expression on Lu Shanshan¡¯s face did not diminish. Although Lu Xuan had said it lightly, she knew very well that this matter was not so simple. To be more precise, it was very serious.


    Magical power, essence, qi, and spirit were people¡¯s sources of power. If even their essence, qi, and spirit were exhausted, it might even affect their life.


    However, when he saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s face had quickly regained its ruddy color and the aura on his body had be vigorous again, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Moreover, the will of the world on earth outside had alsopletely disappeared.


    Because Lu Xuan¡¯s essence, qi, spirit, and magic power had been drained in an instant, and he had almost retreated into a mortal state, the will of the world could no longer feel the vigorous vitality in Lu Xuan¡¯s body, so it naturally disappeared without a trace.


    The will of the world of Earth itself did not actually possess any true intelligence, or else it would not have dissipated so easily.

 Chapter 953 - In Five Years, The Earth鈥檚 Federation鈥檚 Strength Has Improved Greatly

    <h4>Chapter 953: In Five Years, The Earth¡¯s Federation¡¯s Strength Has Improved Greatly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan had opened up the immortal Qi realm. Massive amounts of immortal qi passed through the spatial cracks and gradually spread throughout the entire earth.


    The change was introduced silently!


    Ever since Lu Xuan had opened up the immortal Qi realm, another five years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    During these five years, the Earth¡¯s Federation did not let loose Mount Nanshan. Instead, they continued to train their troops. The higher-ups of the Earth¡¯s Federation Army were not too sure why, but a portion of the core higher-ups already knew that in the distance, there was still a powerful world waiting for them to conquer.


    At this time, their horizons were broadened. They truly understood that there were many worlds with civilizations in the entire universe. The current strength of the Earth Federation was not enough for them to obtain absolute security.


    And in these five years, countless adventurers entered the Tempest Ocean. The encirclement and suppression of the ferocious beasts in the Tempest Ocean had never stopped.


    In the past five years, a major event had urred. Yunxuan Vi had announced to the outside world that the entire Tempest Ocean realm would be included within the territory of the Earth Federation.


    All the original sects and forces of the Tempest Ocean realm had been dealt with in ordance with the sects and forces of the Earth Federation.


    In response to this, both Earth and the Tempest Ocean realm started a few skirmishes.


    Especially the Tempest Ocean realm, who had never thought that they would actually be swallowed up by Earth, which they had never looked up to before.


    The people of Earth had also never thought that apart from Blessed Enve, they would actually be able to swallow up such arge amount of territory.


    However, it was only a little noisy. Other than the mor at the bottom level, the higher-ups of the two great worlds were collectively silent on this issue.


    This was especially true for the Tempest Ocean realm, which had been annexed. The upper echelons of the various factions had collectively fallen silent. Regardless of whether they wererge or small, they had all epted this situation.


    No one understood why this was the case. After all, they had originally been independent and independent. Even though the Yunxuan vi was themon leader of the various major factions, it was only themon leader that everyone had tacitly acknowledged. It wasn¡¯t a true superior.


    But now, to truly integrate the Tempest Ocean realm into the Earth Federation, after bing a part of the federation, there would truly be a government to manage it.


    For countless years, the Tempest Ocean realm had never been unified under anyone¡¯s banner.


    But now, they were all unified under the banner of the Earth Federation. Countless people did not understand, but they could not get an urate answer.


    As time passed, more and more Earth Federation soldiers entered the Tempest Ocean realm. At the same time, they began to recruit local soldiers to fill up the Earth Federation Army.


    One by one, base fortresses and huge cities rose up from the ground.


    The Earth Federation used the power of Science and technology to let everyone in the Tempest Ocean realm see their true capabilities.


    It was effortless to build a huge city that could easily amodate tens of millions of people.


    Over the years, the Earth Federation¡¯s progress in technology was unimaginable.


    Countless civil servants from the Earth Federation crossed the border and brought the Tempest Ocean realm into the ruling order of Earth.


    The Earth¡¯swork and modern life were also gradually changing the residents of the Tempest Ocean.


    Over the years, many residents of the Tempest Ocean had also started to ept technology-based products. This time, it was just that the scope was wider.


    The boiling at the bottom level was stopped by the higher-ups. Just when no one knew what had happened, a piece of news spread out from the two worlds. It informed the people that a crack to the immortal Qi realm was formed on Earth.


    Over the years, 70-80% of the Earth¡¯s spiritual energy hadpletely turned into immortal qi. Ordinary spiritual energy could not stay on Earth at all. It was slowly pushed out into the universe by the immortal Qi.


    During these years, the physique of the people on Earth had also been greatly improved. Even if they did not cultivate, they could still strengthen their bodies and live for a long time.


    Under such circumstances, the cultivators on earth had almost exploded. Countless cultivators who were originally stuck in the divine transformation realm had broken through in a very short time.


    There were originally millions of divine transformation realm cultivators on earth, but now the number had increased by several times. There were tens of millions of divine transformation realm cultivators, and there were around 100,000 three flower realm cultivators. The number of Consolidation realm cultivators exploded, and there were instantly thousands of them.


    Almost every second, there were people breaking through, and there were countless miracles of cultivation happening.


    Many people did not know why, but they could clearly feel that the spiritual qi they were absorbing was different. Even many experts and schrs were guessing whether it was because the earth had transformed and advanced into a stronger world, so everything was different.


    It was only now that everyone knew that it was because there was an additional crack from the immortal Qi realm on Earth.


    At this time, the Earth Federation¡¯s officials finally released the news. They officially announced to the public that the Earth Federation had opened the crack in the immortal Qi dimension. Now, the earth was not filled with spiritual energy, but a higher type of qi, known as immortal qi.


    They even began to release the video that Lu Xuan had shot when he had opened the immortal Qi dimensional crack.


    Only then did everyone know that Lu Xuan had already done so much for them five years ago. Through the video, everyone could see how difficult it was to open the immortal Qi dimensional crack.


    For someone as strong as Lu Xuan, even his face had turned pale after he had finallypleted it.


    After hepleted it, he did not announce it to the public. It was not until now that everyone knew that there had been an explosion of experts over the years. There were tens of millions of divine transformation realm experts, tens of thousands of three flower realm experts, and thousands of Consolidation realm experts.


    All of these had caused Earth¡¯s strength to undergo an earth-shaking change. Almost every year, the number of cultivators announced by the Earth Federation would undergo an earth-shaking change.


    Even the number of geniuses born on Earth had increased by at least a few hundred timespared to when the Earth Federation was first established.


    It was simply iparable.


    Countless people were sighing with emotion. They did not know that Lu Xuan had actually done so much for them in secret!


    For a time, the number of people who joined the religion with Lu Xuan as the god of the world soared. Many of them were even outstanding cultivators.


    In the past, they looked down on this kind of religion the most. However, under such circumstances, many people were infected by Lu Xuan and volunteered to join the religion.


    And the Earth Federation that possessed this kind of strength already had the qualifications to crush the Tempest Ocean realm.


    Although the Tempest Ocean realm¡¯s experts grew very quickly, they couldn¡¯t bepared to the Earth Federation at all. Even until now, there were only a hundred or so Consolidation realm experts, while the Earth Federation already had several thousand.


    If it were not for Lu Xuan holding them down, these experts would have long charged into the Tempest Ocean realm.


    Everything had been done silently and quietly.

 Chapter 954 - The Upper Class Of The Tempest Ocean Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 954: The Upper ss Of The Tempest Ocean Understanding</h4>


    In five years, without realizing it, Earth¡¯s strength had increased massively. The quality of immortal qi on Earth has even surpassed that of mid-tier spirit stones.


    However, mid-tier spirit stones were limited. Only those at the divine transformation realm and above could obtain a portion of the supply, and they even had to pay a considerable price to obtain it.


    However, immortal Qi was different. It filled the entire Earth¡¯s atmosphere, which meant that there was an unlimited supply.


    Everyone could obtain a high-tier spirit stone supply and directly absorb it. Even for those at the Consolidation realm, the immortal Qi for them was very pure. There was no need to filter it at all.


    They also didn¡¯t have the ability to filter it!


    Under such circumstances, the strength of the entire Earth naturally rose at an astonishing speed, far surpassing theprehension of ordinary people.


    Compared to five years ago, the overall strength of Earth was at least ten times stronger.


    In addition, the runic weapon condensed with the immortal Qi as its core was much stronger than the runic weapon condensed with the condensed Qi as its core.


    The power of the weapon had also increased by a lot, to the point that it could even encircle and annihte peak-stage Consolidation realm experts.


    The deterrence of a single peak-stage Consolidation realm expert who had no influence and no disciples had been greatly reduced. The ordinary army also had the means to contend against them.


    The Earth Federation had even specially established an army capable of killing ordinary Consolidation realm experts. Over the years, this army had killed at least dozens of Consolidation realm experts who had lost their bnce and felt that they were the most powerful in the world, therefore, it can be seen that those of the Consolidation realm were the most easily corrupted.


    The residents of the two worlds who had learned of all of this were boiling with excitement. The people of Earth were silently enjoying the benefits, but they were not too sure.


    Some people had noticed that something was wrong, but they did not know if the federal government had not mentioned it. After all, they still had notpletely understood the principle of spiritual qi, let alone the higher level of immortal qi.


    Moreover, they also hadn¡¯t experienced the world¡¯s recovery before. In many people¡¯s eyes, it was probably because of the world¡¯s recovery that their powers were able to improve so quickly.


    Only now did they know that it was Lu Xuan¡¯s long-term n under the situation where the geniuses had exploded in the past few years. It could be imagined that their respect for Lu Xuan had been raised to another level.


    If Lu Xuan had the intention to establish a religion, he would probably be able to ascend to godhood on the spot. With over ten billion people as a source of believers, his ascension would probably be as fast as riding a rocket.


    However, this was not within Lu Xuan¡¯s considerations. He only believed in the power he had cultivated. With the help of the outside world, once someone sessfullyunched a sneak attack on Earth, his power would plummet and he would lose his followers, he might even fall into eternal slumber.


    As for the people of the Tempest Ocean realm, their reactions were much more direct. Countless people were indignant and angry. Why couldn¡¯t they enjoy such treatment.


    However, they soon learned why the higher-ups of the various factions were collectively silent on this issue.


    It was because they had been notified not long ago. They had even been taken to Earth one by one to confirm the existence of such a crack. They also learned that Earth was actually filled with immortal qi.


    Lu Xuan promised that as long as the Tempest Ocean Realm joined the Earth Federation and became a member of the Federation, Lu Xuan would hypothesize a teleportation formation that would span across the gxy. This teleportation formation would operate at all times, that way, Earth¡¯s immortal Qi could be continuously sent to the Tempest Ocean realm.


    This would allow the Tempest Ocean realm¡¯s strength to also rapidly increase.


    Originally, such a teleportation formation that crossed interster space would simply be impossible. The amount of energy required was to produce it was too great. However, now that there was endless immortal qi filling the air, it meant that there was an endless amount of energy that could be supplied anytime and anywhere.


    In any case, they had all the raw materials needed to make anything and everything.


    The upper ss of the various factions was all silent. Many of them were even at a loss at first. On one hand, joining the Earth Federation was equivalent to having a manager above them. If they did not listen to the Earth Federation¡¯smands, the consequences would be very great.


    However, on the other hand, if they joined the Earth Federation, the benefits would be huge. They had seen the Earth¡¯s changes over the past few years. Naturally, they knew the effect of immortal qi on a world.


    If they could bring immortal qi into the Tempest Ocean realm, the transformation of the lower ss might still take some time, but their victory could be predicted to have a huge improvement.


    Many cultivation obstacles could be forcefully broken through with the help of immortal qi.


    This was the difference!


    This was also why the Earth Federation hade first. They clearly didn¡¯t have enough reserves, but they were forcibly replenished by immortal qi. In terms of reserves, they had already far surpassed the Tempest Ocean realm.


    Just the strength of the Earth Federation alone had already surpassed the entire Tempest Ocean realm. Not to mention, there were many powerful organizations under the Earth Federation, many lone cultivators who, whenbined were much stronger than the Tempest Ocean realm¡¯s own cultivators from its own holy sites.


    In just five years, the strength of both sides had undergone a world-shaking change.


    Many people had seen the power of Earth. If things didn¡¯t go their way, the Earth Federation could directly suppress the entire Tempest Ocean realm.


    There were even such radical hawks within the Earth Federation, but they were suppressed by Lu Xuan. In addition to the fact that they had been fighting side by side for more than ten years, there were many high-level officials within the Earth Federation who sympathized with the Tempest Ocean realm.


    And all of this had beenpletely reversed since the Tempest Ocean realm discovered Earth and had an overwhelming advantage.


    Back then, the Tempest Ocean realm could easily overthrow the entire earth. If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Ziyi¡¯s protection and Lu Xuan¡¯s unfathomable strength, perhaps the entire Earth would have be a colony of theirs.


    But now, where could one find a figure like Lu Xuan in the Tempest Ocean realm.


    In the eyes of many experts of the Tempest Ocean realm, he was a figure that was ten times more terrifying than the entire Earth Federation. Although in recent years, his attacks had be fewer and fewer, almost disappearing from the sight of ordinary people.


    However, there were some people who never forgot Lu Xuan. It was Lu Xuan who single-handedly brought a new cultivation civilization to be the topbat power in the entire universe.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t resist, then we can only join. At least this isn¡¯t bad, isn¡¯t it? Everyone will undergo a transformation. Everyone has seen the situation on Earth. Immortal qi is too important!¡±


    ¡°Is it still possible to resist? I suspect that his strength has increased. Even if we rebel collectively, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to withstand a p from him!¡±


    ¡°The strong have the right to decide. Hasn¡¯t it always been like this since ancient times?¡±


    The experts of the Tempest Ocean realm quickly realized the reality. They already had no strength to contend against the Earth Federation. Even without Lu Xuan, the Earth Federation wasn¡¯t an existence that they couldpare to with their current strength.

 Chapter 955 - A Smooth Merger

    <h4>Chapter 955: A Smooth Merger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Earth Federation already had an overwhelming advantage over the Tempest Ocean realm, and it didn¡¯t have the situation that many people imagined where both sides would be on equal footing. The Tempest Ocean realm would be able to contend against the Earth Federation in that case.


    In fact, the two sides already had a fundamental difference in strength. It was simply impossible for them to be on equal footing.


    Lu Xuan had opened a passage between Earth and the immortal qi dimension. This had already happened for five years, but in these five years, Lu Xuan had forcefully suppressed this matter.


    Not a single piece of news was revealed. Even the people of the Earth Federation did not know what exactly had happened. The official scientific research institute had found some clues, but all of the findings had been forcefully suppressed by Lu Xuan behind his back.


    Even Lin Ziyi was requested by Lu Xuan not to tell anyone about the immortal Qi dimension. Although Lin Ziyi was a salted fish, she was also an extremely intelligent woman. She naturally understood Lu Xuan¡¯s n.


    Without a doubt, she had nned to suppress the immortal qi dimension first. Only after the Earth Federation¡¯s strength hadpletely surpassed the Tempest Ocean realm would she announce it.


    The intent of annexing the Tempest Ocean realm was about to be announced.


    Lin Ziyi did not care about this. Her personality was like this. She would not go out if she could stay indoors. Moreover, she had be increasingly clear over the years about how terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was.


    It was far more powerful than they had imagined. If Lu Xuan was willing, it could be said that he could suppress the entire Tempest Ocean realm by himself.


    Even though the Tempest Ocean realm was at least ten times stronger than before, it was still far from Lu Xuan¡¯s power.


    It waspletely different.


    More than ten years ago, Lu Xuan was able to wipe out the ancestral group of the Xuanhuo sect by himself. There were dozens of Consolidation realm experts, and there were even several powerful experts at the peak of the Consolidation Realm.


    Even now, she was unable to reach such a level of battle prowess because reaching the peak of the Consolidation realm was already the limit. She could clearly feel the ceiling of the world, and if she wanted to advance even further when she was already touching the ceiling of the world, it would simply be too difficult.


    It was precisely because of this that it was so terrifying. Right now, only Lu Shanshan and the others¡¯ battle prowess could bepared to Lu Xuan¡¯s back then.


    After so many years, she already knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s family was extraordinary. Other than Lu Tiancheng, they all had innate divine bodies.


    Only Lu Shanshan and the others had the potential to reach Lu Xuan¡¯s level. This was not a difference in talent, but a difference in physique.


    For example, some people were born weak, while others were born with boundless strength. Under the same circumstances, those born weak could not catch up to those born with divine strength no matter how hard they practiced.


    It was not that easy to break through the suppression of the original godly body.


    That was still Lu Xuan¡¯s strength from more than ten years ago. Now, she could not even sense Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. Lu Xuan stood in front of her, and unless she used her eyes to see, she could not actually sense that someone was standing in front of her, even if he stood just one meter in front of her, she still could not sense that someone was right in front of her.


    Under such circumstances, regardless of whether it was the situation or her heart, Lin Ziyi would not publicize this matter.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan was a member of the Earth Federation, so it was normal for him to favor the Earth Federation. With Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, there was no room for them to resist.


    The truth was simr to what Lin Ziyi had guessed. Lu Xuan had no intention of turning Earth and the Tempest Ocean realm into a binary federation.


    In the Earth Federation, there could only be one main body, and that was the Earth Federation. The other Allied worlds, including the future, would not allow their strength to far surpass that of the Earth Federation.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s future ns, the Earth Federation would be the main body, and the other worlds would be the satellite worlds.


    In the face of this overwhelming disparity in strength, the upper ss of the Tempest Ocean realm was at ease. Especially when they knew that as long as the Tempest Ocean realm was incorporated into the Earth Federation¡¯s territory, they would also be able to enjoy the treatment of being covered in immortal qi, they instantly conquered the upper ss of the Tempest Ocean realm.


    The Tempest Ocean realm no longer had the ability or willingness to resist the Earth Federation.


    They could either peacefully join the Earth Federation or be annexed. There was no other possibility.


    All of this was naturally Lu Xuan¡¯s n. As a world that had invaded Earth in his previous life, having such an ending was already the result of Lu Xuan showing mercy.


    This was because, in his previous life, the Tempest Ocean realm had groups like the Xuanhuo sect who strongly advocated for the invasion and annexation of Earth, as well as people like Lin Ziyi who had fought alongside him in the past.


    The cause of his previous life, the result of his current life!


    Without the leadership of the upper ss of the Tempest Ocean realm, it was impossible for the remaining middle and lower echelons to resist even if they wanted to.


    Moreover, they didn¡¯t want to resist at all. There were too many benefits to joining the Earth Federation, and the most important of them was naturally to be able to receive the nourishment of immortal qi.


    The quality of immortal qi surpassed the mid-tier spirit stones, which meant that they could have countless spirit stones which power that surpassed even mid-tier spirit stones. From then on, they would have nock of cultivation resources.


    This was something that many people dreamed of. In the past, only core true disciples of Cultivation Holy sites Like the Xuanhuo sect could receive such treatment. Now, everyone could receive such treatment.


    How could anyone not be happy with such a good thing?


    Very quickly, the people of the Tempest Ocean realm had already analyzed the pros and cons of this. Naturally, they were able to analyze it. The merger would be of great benefit to them.


    Under such circumstances, the action of the Tempest Ocean realm merging into the Earth Federation was proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Many huge teleportation arrays had also been set up. These huge teleportation arrays that spanned across gxies and could even directly reach the Tempest Ocean realm had been set up. In fact, the effect was even better than the original ancient star path.


    Originally, such teleportation formations could not be built. Firstly, because of technical reasons, to set up such a teleportation formation, one needed an extremely profound formation master, be it from the Tempest Ocean realm or the Earth Federation, in reality, there was no such powerful formation master in existence.


    But now, it was different with Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan¡¯s attainments in arrays were extremely high. With his previous life¡¯s realm, everything could be done in one way or another.


    In addition, immortal qi from the immortal qi dimension was constantly providing energy to the teleportation array. Because immortal qi came from the immortal qi dimension, it was almost endless and could provide energy continuously.


    In the secr world, the only one who could use immortal qi to provide energy for the teleportation formation like a prodigal was probably Lu Xuan.


    In other words, every bit of immortal Qi that was obtained had to be stored as a treasure and used when they made a breakthrough in the future.


    Aside from the fact that it would be a waste, it was essentially a waste of a gift from God.

 Chapter 956 - Collective Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 956: Collective Tribtion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was no longer called a nouveau riche, it could be called a godly nouveau riche.


    What if my family has too much immortal qi?


    Under the stimtion of Immortal Qi, the transformation of the two worlds was still ongoing.


    In the entire material world, only earth had immortal qi.


    Under the crack between the immortal qi dimension and Earth, the original military base had beenpletely built into an iparably huge city with a poption of more than 100 million. It was the capital of the Earth Federation in the new era.


    It was also named Kunlun City.


    Kunlun City had countless departments of the Earth Federation, the best universities, countless cultivation forces all had branches and strongholds here, and stationed the most elite troops of the entire Earth Federation.


    There were countless experts in the city. Just the experts of the Consolidation realm alone had over a thousand people stationed here all year round.


    It had already been five years since the Earth Federation annexed the Tempest Ocean Realm. In these five years, the Earth Federation¡¯s strength had increased several times, and experts were as numerous as clouds.


    Just the experts stationed in Kunlun City alone were enough to easily suppress an entire world!


    And the residents of the Tempest Ocean realm were already used to being ruled by the Earth Federation. All sorts of technological methods allowed ordinary people to live a convenient and convenient life that they had never dared to imagine before.


    The two worlds were getting stronger and stronger, but the speed of Earth¡¯s growth was much faster!


    Under the nourishment of the immortal qi, the Earth Federation¡¯s influence had already expanded to the entire Sr System. With the teleportation formation, interster colonization would be an easy matter.


    In addition to the warp drive, nuclear fusion, and other abilities, as long as they reached a and were able to set up a teleportation formation, there would be an endless stream of colonists from Earthing to build a city, then, this ce would firmly be in the hands of the Earth Federation.


    Over the years, the Earth Federation had relied on this method to develop at a rapid speed, taking control of the entire Sr System. Of course, the most important thing was still immortal qi. This qi could not only be used as the most important energy source...


    More importantly, it could also change the¡¯s environment, naturally transforming it into a ce suitable for living beings.


    This was the essence of immortal qi, spiritual qi, demonic qi, and so on.


    The only difference was that different types of qi would transform into a living environment that was suitable for different living beings.


    Originally, some very bads were not suitable for human beings, such as Venus and Mercury, as they were so close to the sun that they were like huge furnaces. Pluto and Neptune, on the other hand, were too far away from the Sun, they werepletely ice-cold.


    But now, after the immortal qi spread, they were gradually transformed intos that were suitable for living beings.


    Most importantly, the entire human race was cultivating. It could be said that almost all of them were extraordinary creatures. Even if the environment was a little harsh, it wouldn¡¯t affect human life.


    For example, experts at the divine transformation realm could even survive in the vacuum of space for a period of time.


    It was precisely because of such conditions that there was the possibility of interster colonization. The humans in the past were too weak, far too weak.


    On this day, many of the Earth¡¯s federation¡¯s true top-level officials gathered in Kunlun city, in an ordinary-looking manor.


    In this Kunlun city that was filled with tall buildings, the price of this manor located at the core of Kunlun City was already incalcble.


    To the current Earth Federation, one of the Consolidation realm could no longer be considered a core high-ranking official. He could only at most be considered a high-ranking official. However, there were over 10,000 such powerful Consolidation realm experts in the entire Earth Federation.


    There were even close to 1,000 of them who had already reached thete stage of the return to one realm and were close to the peak of the return to one realm.


    However, they were still not qualified to be a core high-ranking official.


    The core higher-ups that were publicly recognized were still those from Yunxuan vi, as well as those bigwigs who had connections with Yunxuan Vi.


    Even if the person standing in front of the stage was the Earth Federation government, the number one person in the Earth Federation¡¯s Constitution was the Federation president.


    Even if Yunxuan vi was bing less and less involved in matters of the secr world, Lu Xuan had not appeared for a long time.


    Because to Lu Xuan and the Yunxuan Vi, not meddling blindly was the best choice.


    Other than promoting the advancement of the entire human civilization, the Earth Federation¡¯s most important thing was to continuously collect all kinds of resources for the entire Yunxuan Vi.


    Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, Lin Ziyi, and the others arrived one after another. These were all at the peak of the returning to one realm. They could even defeat ordinary peak Consolidation realm big shots. This was the true wealth of the Earth Federation up until now.


    Decades of time were enough for them to develop a supreme might. Even the power between mortals could not truly make them look sideways.


    Everyone was working hard to cultivate, in order to break through.


    Lu Xuan pointed out a path for them, which was to break through the limits of the world and reach the immortal realm.


    This realm was not an insignificant ant in the heaven realm. It was already at the level of a Lord.


    In the secr world, this was a super powerful expert!


    Lu Xuan would officially help them break through. He had not made a move before because it was too difficult.


    If they were in the heaven realm, it would not be so difficult to break through to the immortal realm.


    But in the mortal world, it could be said to be almost anti-world!


    Lu Xuan naturally had to prepare a little longer!


    Of course, they could alsopletely break through the world¡¯s barrier and ascend to the heaven realm before breaking through. However, Lu Xuan still decided to let them break through before they ascended.


    Constantly polishing their own foundation and surpassing the limits allowed by the world. Such an experience, even if it was just once, would be a huge tempering for their future cultivation career and would be of great benefit.


    This was how Lu Xuan walked step by step, constantly surpassing the limits. The so-called limits could not restrain him.


    ¡°You can break through with all your strength. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already set up a seal here!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Over the years, Lu Xuan had collectively told them about the many profound mysteries of breaking through to the immortal realm. Now, they could finally try to break through to that realm themselves.


    Hearing this, everyone nodded. At the same time, they began to try to break through and condense their ownws.


    Over the years, everyone had been trying and trying toprehend what kind of existence thews were. Until now, when everyone was certain that they could break through.


    Rumble...


    In an instant, arge cloud appeared out of thin air and enveloped the entire manor. Everyone was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Immediately, countless lightning tribtions descended like a torrential downpour, smashing towards the manor.


    This sudden change instantly attracted the attention of the entire Kunlun City. Those who could live in Kunlun City were all cultivators, and they were all outstanding cultivators. All of them could sense the fury of the heavens and the earth.


    And that kind of fury was directed towards the core of Kunlun City.


    ¡°What happened?¡± This thought couldn¡¯t help but pop up in everyone¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 957 - Collective Breakthrough, Arrival Of An Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 957: Collective Breakthrough, Arrival Of An Enemy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The world was enraged. The higher the foundation for cultivation, the more people could feel the wrath of the world. To be more precise, it was the wrath of the world.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s action hadpletely stimted the awakening of the will of the world. All kinds of disasters fell together. It was the concept of disaster that could not be escaped.


    Under this situation, everyone suddenly felt that enormous pressure.


    The barrier protected this manor, and countless divine thoughts didn¡¯t dare to sweep over. In this kind of lightning tribtion, the divine thoughts that swept over were instantly destroyed, and they were severely injured.


    Countless lightning tribtions fell. It was extremely terrifying as if they had returned to the beginning of creation.


    In the manor, Lu Shanshan and the others¡¯ faces were slightly pale. With their cultivation bases, they could feel the fury of the world¡¯s will. The lightning tribtion couldn¡¯t strike, but that kind of fury went straight to the bottom of their hearts.


    It made them feel like they were being ostracized by the world. It was like a child being ostracized by his parents. They would feel helpless and uncertain.


    However, to surpass their limits, this was a step that they had to take.


    Many people could not endure this majestic heavenly might. That enormous pressure was not only the lightning that was disyed on the outside, but it was also a terrifying pressure that struck directly into their hearts.


    This was also the fundamental reason why Lu Xuan did not allow them to directly undergo the tribtion.


    Only by being fully prepared could one achieve a breakthrough.


    Lu Xuan believed that they were able to possess such an ability. Since ancient times, there was only one type of person who had the faith to achieve great things.


    If one did not have this kind of faith, one would have already been eliminated!


    This was a world of greatpetition. Only those who bravely took the lead could stand out. Those who were subservient were all corpses on the road to bing a king.


    For an entire day and night, the Heavenly Tribtion fell for a day and a night. If it wasn¡¯t at the nning area of Kunlun City, this ce would have been isted. Even if there were tall buildings, they would still be more than a hundred miles away from this manor, it was likely that this ce had already turned into ruins.


    One dayter, the first person to make a breakthrough surprised Lu Xuan. It was Lin Ziyi.


    Lin Ziyi condensed her firstw, followed closely by Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and the others. They had almost condensed their ownws.


    Thews that everyone favored were naturally different!


    Of course, in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, the strongest was still Lu Shanshan. Although she wasn¡¯t the fastest to condense aw, her foundation was the strongest.


    In terms of realmprehension, everyone was about the same. However, in a real fight, their battle strength was far from the same.


    After all, a person¡¯s cultivation talent was on one hand talent, and on the other hand, it was the body. Lin Ziyi, Dragon, and other talents were all extremely high. However, in terms of physical quality, even though they had cultivated many divine skills, they could only be considered as the best among ordinary people.


    Compared to the divine bodies of Lu Shanshan and the others, the difference was more than one level.


    After everyone broke through, the various lightning tribtions outside did not weaken. In fact, because they had just broken through, they would not restrain their own aura, and the will of heaven and Earth felt the danger more and more.


    Under such circumstances, the lightning tribtions outside were even more terrifying. It was not until an hourter, when Lu Xuan controlled his own aura, that he perfectly integrated into the environment of Earth.


    The Lightning Tribtion in the sky disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Is this the human immortal realm?¡±


    Lu Shanshan felt the changes in her body.


    Breaking through from the Consolidation Realm to the immortal realm was the biggest transformation she had undergone since she started cultivating.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s words, it was a transition in the level of life. It was the process of transforming from a human into an immortal. It was a transition in the dimension of life.


    Although human immortals were only the lowest level of immortals, even the lowest level of immortals were still immortals. They could not bepared to mortals.


    For example, if Luo Chen, who had entered the Tempest Ocean realm after descending to the dimension, had not coincidentally met a monster like Lu Xuan, he might have been able to overturn the entire world by himself.


    ¡°I feel a powerful summoning!¡±


    The dragon felt the changes in its body. It waspletely different in the level of life.


    Although it still had the appearance of a human, it waspletely different from humans. Of course, this was also one of the evolutionary directions of humans.


    The more he could feel, the more he felt a voice calling to him. He could vaguely see that the existence of the world wall was like ayer of window paper. Once it was pierced through, it was a brand new world.


    ¡°This is normal. When you were still at the peak of the Consolidation Realm, the material world could still amodate you. However, now that you have reached the immortal realm, you can sense that the entire world does not match you!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Just like a fish in the water. Now that it has been thrown onto the shore, it instinctively wants to find water. That is the world it lives in!¡±


    Everyone understood Lu Xuan¡¯s words. At this moment, they had already deeply felt the gap between them. Moreover, they also felt that they couldn¡¯t fight in a ce like Earth or the Tempest Ocean realm. Otherwise, the moment they fought, they might break the world wall, they would be pushed out, or even attracted to a higher level world.


    Lu Xuan nodded his head in satisfaction. Currently, he wasn¡¯t the only one in the immortal realm in the Earth Federation.


    Including his father, Lu Tiancheng, his mother, Liu Wanrong, his two younger sisters, Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and his first disciple, Yun Ling ¡®er, as well as Lin Ziyi and long, there were a total of eight people.


    Such a lineup was the best in the entire universe!


    Suddenly, everyone frowned and raised their heads to look.


    Their gazes were deep, and they could even see through dimensional barriers. Their senses could easily cover the entire earth. They were real immortals.


    ¡°What powerful demonic qi!¡±


    Lu Guoguo said.


    ¡°Looks like the enemy is here!¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In space, hundreds of densely packed figures floated above the atmosphere. Each of them had the appearance of a human, but their faces carried an extremely dangerous aura, and their evil aura was wanton.


    ¡°Hehe, is this the world that the intelligence said is in the process of awakening, Earth?¡±


    One of them said.


    ¡°It is indeed a world that has just recovered. The spiritual qi is so dense that there is such a huge amount of spiritual qi even outside the atmosphere!¡± Someone said in shock.


    Thinking about it this way, how much spiritual qi will there be inside the?


    ¡°First, we will find the capital of the Earth Federation mentioned in the intelligence. We will capture the leader first and kill all the higher-ups of the Earth Federation first. The rest is nothing to worry about!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is just a world that has just recovered its spiritual qi for decades. It might not even have a divine transformation realm cultivator. It¡¯s a piece of cake. After we conquer this ce, we will think of ways to draw in demonic qi and transform this ce into a world suitable for the survival of the demon race!¡±

 Chapter 958 - Thousands Of Consolidation Realm Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 958: Thousands Of Consolidation Realm Enemies</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That¡¯s right, these were the demon race experts!


    They all carried powerful demonic qi and didn¡¯t even bother to hide it.


    In their eyes, Earth was just a new world that had just recovered for a few decades, not even a hundred years.


    For such a world to mobilize on such a scale, it was like using a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first see where the experts on this are. That should be the so-called capital of the Earth Federation!¡±


    A demon-human expert opened up all of his parapsychic sense. Although he was only a Consolidation realm powerhouse and could not cover the entire world in an instant, with their numbers, the Americans were in charge of a region, they could quickly gather information from the entire world.


    The parapsychic sense of a cultivation expert used to gather information was many times better than radar. In a short period of time, they could gather information from the entire world. Under the scanning of the parapsychic sense, it was as if they had opened up a god¡¯s view.


    But after a few seconds, the demon-human expert broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°How is this possible? There are so many powerful auras!¡±


    The demon-human expert¡¯s expression changed drastically. From what he could sense, this low-level suddenly emitted countless terrifying auras.


    This was a Consolidation realm expert. Even in the demon-human world, he was a high and mighty figure. An ordinary cultivator would naturally not be able to make his expression change.


    In fact, if it was just a single Consolidation realm expert, it would not be enough to make him change his expression.


    But now, there were so many powerful Qi of the Consolidation realm everywhere, which made him change his face suddenly.


    ¡°Impossible, how is this possible!¡±


    The face of the demon-human warrior changed. This waspletely different from the information they had received.


    In a world that had just recovered, it was already very difficult to have one or two warriors of the Divine transformation realm at most.


    In order to avoid any idents, it could be said that the demon world had sent out all their forces. However, they had underestimated the danger of this world.


    To be precise, under normal circumstances, it was true. In the previous life, Earth was almost annexed. It was because many worlds were restraining each other that Earth had a chance to take advantage of until Lu Xuan¡¯s rise.


    But in this life, everything waspletely different. Lu Xuan hadid out his ns decades in advance, and now, like a snowball, his advantage was getting bigger and bigger. It was already beyond their imagination.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±.


    The other demon race experts had not yet reacted to what had happened, but soon, they also realized what had happened.


    One, two, and many terrifying auras kept erupting. It was as if they had entered a forest, thinking that there was no one there. In the end, hundreds of snipers in auspicious uniforms suddenly stood out.


    In their perception, the auras of cultivators of all sizes were densely packed to the point of terror, even surpassing the umtion of years in the demon-humans world.


    As for the Consolidation realm experts, there were even more. There were countless of them.


    Just from what he could sense, there were at least thousands of Consolidation realm experts.


    What kind of scale was that? It could be said that just having thousands of Consolidation realm experts was already considered one of the top middle thousand worlds in the universe.


    In the universe, it was divided into ordinarys without cultivation strength, small thousand worlds with cultivation strength, and middle thousand worlds that could be considered one of the strongest forces in the universe.


    Generally, those who had just entered the middle worlds only had a few Consolidation realm experts, which was considered pretty good.


    And above that were middle worlds like the Tempest Ocean realm, which had a total of hundreds of Consolidation realm experts.


    Although the Tempest Ocean Realm¡¯s human side had always had the four great holynds and five great Consolidation realm experts, that was only the strength of the people in the Tempest Ocean realm at that time. This didn¡¯t include the sealed ancestral groups of the Xuanhuo sect.


    However, if the entire Tempest Ocean realm and the northern demon region were included, they would still be able to gather a few hundred of the Consolidation realm.


    The reason why they appeared weak in front of Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t because they were too weak, but because Lu Xuan was too strong.


    Those who truly possessed over a thousand of the Consolidation realm could be considered to be very high in the entire universe. For example, this demon world had over a thousand Consolidation realm experts.


    Above that, one could already be called a universe overlord.


    But such forces were too few in the universe. Compared to the entire universe, they were like phoenix feathers and water horns.


    Even a world like the demon world that could squeeze into the top 100 in the entire universe only had thousands of Consolidation realm experts. Just like that, it had already ruled countlesss and formed a vast star domain territory.


    However, in their eyes, those were very barren ces. Only worlds with spiritual qi and the power of cultivators could be considered as truly valuable regions.


    In order to expand their living space, that was something that low-level civilizations did. Meanwhile, the truly powerful civilizations in the universe all sought the transformation and ascension of the entire civilization.


    They even worked tirelessly on research technology, wanting to allow the entire civilization to ascend to a higher dimension.


    However, no matter what, it would be extremely difficult to ascend from a small world to a middle world, and he would have to go through many hardships.


    Not to mention, the middle world had to be divided into different levels. At the very least, one had to have over a thousand primordial states to have a say in the universe.


    Who would have thought that Earth would actually have so many experts within such a short period of time? Just the parts that he could sense were actually not inferior to the demon world.


    ¡°Impossible, this must be fake!¡±


    He could not believe that such a world, which they regarded as their possession, could produce so many experts.


    ¡°How is this possible, a mere human world, how is this possible!¡±


    He could not believe it at all. Although the demon race evolved from the human race, the demon race had never admitted their rtionship with the human race. Many demon race experts even imed that the demon race itself was a member of the demon race, it had nothing to do with the human race at all.


    The entire demon-human race simply looked down on the human race.


    Because in the entire universe, ever since the battle countless years ago, the human race had no longer been the mainstream. Even in the entire universe, the pure human race no longer had any power that they could bring out.


    Who would have thought that in such a world that they looked down on, there were actually so many terrifying existences hidden.


    Those terrifying auras were bing less and less hidden!


    At the beginning, they could still sense more than a thousand Consolidation realm experts, but very quickly, there were 2,000, 3,000.


    All the demon-humans were dumbfounded!

 Chapter 959 - Kicked An Iron Plate

    <h4>Chapter 959: Kicked An Iron te</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    3,000 Consolidation realm experts. Such a lineup could be considered an overlord level force in the entire universe.


    A civilization with such strength could be said to be interary. It was definitely not a star system level civilization.


    Star system level civilizations were usually small worlds, or even ordinary civilizations that could not even be considered small worlds.


    That was because it was not only technological civilizations that devoured resources as vast as the stars. Even cultivation worlds devoured resources as vast as the stars.


    How did a civilization that was still holed up in its own sr system develop to such a level? It waspletely illogical.


    Could it be that 3,000 Consolidation realm experts did not need to absorb spiritual qi to cultivate?


    ording to his understanding, 3,000 Consolidation realm experts gathered here were enough to absorb the spiritual qi of an entire. Those below this realm would not even be able to absorb a bit of spiritual qi.


    And this small world did not fit any of their knowledge at all!


    In this small world, there was actually such a huge number of experts hidden.


    The faces of these demon race experts suddenly changed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It must be to confuse us. How can a star system-level civilization have so many experts!¡±


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s faces changed abruptly, because they sensed that there were also many experts, densely packed. They only felt a chill down their spines.


    They simply could not imagine how such a situation could happen.


    This did not make sense at all!


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I want to expose their lies!¡±


    At this moment, a demon race expert with long ck hair shouted loudly. He simply could not believe that this was actually so powerful.


    At this moment, Earth had already gradually developed from its original to the appearance of a middle world. The entire world was at least ten timesrger than it was a few decades ago.


    Moreover, the rate of expansion was still increasing.


    As the demon race expert spoke, he directly charged into the atmosphere. As soon as he entered the atmosphere, he immediately realized that something was wrong. Things werepletely different from what he had imagined.


    In the Earth¡¯s atmosphere, there was endless immortal qi,pletely different from spiritual qi.


    For demon cultivators, demonic qi was the foundation of cultivation, but spiritual qi was highly toxic. There was no way to digest and absorb it.


    Of course, with a high cultivation level, there were all kinds of methods to return demonic qi, spiritual qi, and immortal qi as the source of energy.


    But now, for these demon race experts, that was still wishful thinking.


    But now, these gases were not spiritual qi at all, but a kind of qi that they had never seen before. And this kind of qi, they could instinctively feel that the energy contained in it was far more advanced than spiritual qi.


    In just an instant, hepletely understood why such a trifling earth, a civilization on the level of a star system, could have such terrifying strength.


    This was because the air here was filled with qi that was far more advanced than normal spiritual qi. Cultivating in such an environment, it was no wonder that there were so many experts. All kinds of geniuses would continuously appear.


    However, it was already toote. He could almost instinctively feel that he was locked onto. This was the perception of an expert.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud sound, a terrifying stream of light swept across the sky and instantly reached his side.


    This demon-human expert almost relied on his own instincts to dodge this terrifying attack in an instant.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This attack exploded beside him, and the space was shattered as if the sky had been torn apart by a terrifying pir. The terrifying impact exploded in an instant and sent him flying.


    When he reacted, he discovered that his entire right arm was gone. There wasn¡¯t even any blood on the wound, and his entire right arm had evaporated.


    He immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. He was a Consolidation realm expert. Although he did not specialize in the physical body, the strength of his physical body was extremely terrifying.


    He could live in the harshest environment, just like living in heaven. One punch from him could shatter the earth.


    It was a walking nuclear weapon that could truly destroy a by itself.


    But now, it was being attacked by an unknown force and one of its arms was wiped off. It was terrifying.


    The scariest thing was that he sensed that this was not the attack of a certain cultivation master. It was like the power of a certain weapon or a certain magic weapon.


    This was the most terrifying thing!


    At the same time, in a fortress around Kunlun City, countless people were moving in a hurry. However, in the chaos, they were moving in an orderly manner.


    ¡°Adjust the parameters and fire again!¡±


    If anyone could see this, they would be able to see that in the center of the fortresses, there was a huge cannon that revealed a savage expression. This huge cannon was the one that had fired the first shot.


    This was a grade-1 rune cannon that had been equipped on various military fortresses over the past few years. It was specially used to target experts of the Consolidation realm.


    Each strike could even heavily injure or even kill the experts of the Consolidation realm.


    This was also one of the trump cards of the Earth¡¯s Federation Army. The Earth¡¯s Federation army was also developing all sorts of high-tech weapons that could target cultivators.


    It was precisely because of this that those experts who had cultivated to the Consolidation realm, even in other worlds, were all high and mighty figures. However, they still had to be honest on earth.


    It was definitely not just the threat of the Yunxuan Vi behind Earth.


    And such a cannon, just in Kunlun City alone, had more than a hundred of them. It could shoot directly to the moon with great power, earth-shaking.


    Even ordinary Consolidation realm experts were not qualified to use such a weapon. Generally speaking, this was aary defense-level weapon.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a few loud booms, countless streams of light swept across the sky, directly drowning the demon-human expert who had broken into the atmosphere.


    This demon-human expert was very fast, but there was no way he could escape. This Consolidation realm cannon was aimed at a Consolidation realm expert. The speed and various defensive methods of a Consolidation realm expert were naturally within the scope of consideration.


    Fortunately, there were many returning to the first level experts directly under the Earth Federation, so they could cooperate with various experiments.


    That demon-human expert didn¡¯t have time to react. He didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before he was drowned on the spot and evaporated into thin air.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Those demon-human experts immediately realized that things weren¡¯t good. They had probably kicked an iron te this time. Originally, they had shaken off the majority of the troops and came to Earth First, in order to divide their respective territories and territories.


    Who knew that they would kick an iron te made of titanium alloy and break their bones?

 Chapter 960 - A World War Has Erupted

    <h4>Chapter 960: A World War Has Erupted</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Countless Consolidation level cannons fired one after another, leaving holes in the Earth¡¯s atmosphere. The power was extremely terrifying.


    Another round of volleys, hundreds of demon-human experts did not even have time to react. They were directly hit and evaporated.


    The remaining people also sensed that something was wrong and wanted to escape.


    However, how could they escape? Thousands of powerful auras flew out and chased after them. Even from the moon, there were at least hundreds of Consolidation realm experts flying over.


    Until now, the Moon was still humanity¡¯srgest base outside of Earth. Especially in the past few years, they had gradually started to develop and utilize the Moon. On the surface, it looked like an extraterrestrial, however, the interior had gradually been transformed into a satellite fortress. There were all kinds of densely packed barriers and formations. Even when faced with the collective attacks of hundreds of Consolidation realm experts, they could still hold out for a very long time.


    These demon dwellers¡¯ experts were naturally unable to escape. Even Lu Xuan was toozy to care. These people were unable to escape. How could it be so easy to escape the Sr System? Every in the sr system was guarded by experts, these people were blocked byyers uponyers. It was almost impossible for them to escape.


    Sure enough, in just half a day¡¯s time, the various parties reported that these demon race experts who had invaded the sr system had all been killed.


    At the same time, the troops stationed at the outer edge of the sr system, the Kuiper belt, also received new news and exploded throughout the entire Earth Federation.


    A powerful enemy had appeared in the universe. Outside the Sr System, arge-scale space fleet had appeared. They had engaged in a fierce exchange of fire with the orbit defense circle of the Sr System, which had just been constructed not long ago.


    Tens of thousands of densely packedrge fleets came like locusts, blotting out the sky and covering the earth.


    Many people had long known about the previous surprise attack by the demon-humans. Only now did the people in the Earth Federation finally know what had happened.


    There was a powerful enemy invasion!


    Before this, although some of the Earth Federation¡¯s higher-ups already knew about the existence of a demon world, that was also something that only a few core higher-ups knew.


    Most people simply didn¡¯t know!


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, the Earth Federation pushed the boat with the current and released a lot of information about the demon world. Over these years, although the Earth Federation didn¡¯tunch an expedition, it had always been in the process of umting strength.


    However, the exploration of the demon world had never stopped. The infiltration and exploration of the demon world had begun a long time ago, but they did not know that while they were observing the Earth Federation, the Earth Federation was also paying attention to them.


    If they had not been caught off guard by the demon world this time, they would not have gone on an expedition to the demon world in the near future.


    There was no other reason. The two sides were too close, less than a thousand light years. If they flew by ordinary methods, the distance between the two sides would be an astronomical figure.


    However, with the ancient star path paved, it was actually not that far.


    They could even travel back and forth in a year!


    How could they allow others to sleep beside their beds!


    Countless information about the demon world was released, and even some secrets about the distant past were released.


    The demon race of the demon world had always regarded the human race as a low-level creature. Once they broke through the human world, they would be ten times more ferocious than the other races.


    With such a record, the entire Earth Federation, including Earth and the Tempest Ocean realm, were united.


    Most importantly, the official data had already been arranged. Those who cared had already estimated that the current Earth Federation already had the strength to wipe out the demon world in one fell swoop.


    If it was said that five years ago, the Earth Federation¡¯s overall strength was about the same as the demon world, then now, after five years of development, coupled with the Tempest Ocean realm¡¯sbined poption of over tens of billions of people continuously absorbing immortal qi, the experts that emerged crazily had already allowed the Earth Federation¡¯s strength topletely surpass and crush the demon world.


    The Earth Federation Parliament alsopleted the proposal to dere war with unprecedented efficiency.


    Elite armies were mobilized from various military fortresses in the Sr System and rushed to the battlefield in the Kuiper belt.


    Countless battleships continuously shed in the teleportation formations, supporting the frontline battle at the fastest speed.


    The battle between the two worlds officially began. Countless people in the Earth Federation were very excited. This was the first time that the Earth Federation had truly shed with other worlds, erupting into a world war, a civilization war.


    Previously, whether it was the Blessed Enve or the Tempest Ocean realm, they had all been defeated by Lu Xuan alone. After they had been defeated, the Earth Federation had once again entered the battlefield to clean up the mess.


    Basically, they had not experienced a great battle that was too tragic.


    And this was the first time!


    Due to the existence of countless teleportation formations, the reinforcements from the variouss in the Sr System had arrived very quickly. They had just arrived and were already engaged in battle.


    The battle on the Kuiper belt between the two sides involved more than 100 million troops. This was also unprecedented. In the era of the United Nations, it was simply unimaginable how they could support so many troops.


    Only the current Earth Federation, with the support of Earth, the Blessed Enve, the Tempest Ocean realm, and the manyary resources in the sr system, could support so many troops.


    Other than the regr army of the Earth Federation, there were also tens of millions of cultivators who crossed the void and joined the battlefield, specifically targeting the demon-human experts.


    The Earth Federation also put in a lot of money and offered a reward. As long as they could kill the demon-human experts, ording to their strength, they could be exchanged for federation points, and these points could often be exchanged for some good things that could not be exchanged outside.


    For example, some of the cultivation manuals left behind by Lu Xuan were even more priceless.


    There were also many heavenly materials and earthly treasures, divine weapons, spiritual artifacts, and so on. These were all extremely rare and good things. Normally, only people within the Earth Federation would be able to obtain them. Now that they were all open to the outside world, it naturally stimted countless experts to go crazy.


    Even the experts of the Consolidation realm couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. In the current Earth Federation system, those of the Consolidation Realm were not considered big shots that could decide the world¡¯s situation. There were simply too many of them.


    Only a few peak Consolidation realm experts had enough power to speak. Even they had to fight for federation points.


    On the battlefield, Divine transformation realm cultivators had to be careful to avoid being targeted by warships. Otherwise, one shot would cause serious injuries and two shots would kill them.


    However, the Consolidation realm experts were different. They could practically run amok and kill in all directions.

 Chapter 961 - the Battle of the Human Celestial Realm

    <h4>Chapter 961: the Battle of the Human Celestial Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the addition of these experts, the army of the demon-humans could be said to be in constant retreat. Basically, they werepletely no match for them.


    Not to mention those of the Divine transformation realm and cultivators below them, there were thousands of Consolidation realm experts alone pouncing on them like hungry wolves.


    These Consolidation realm experts could change the oue of a great battle single-handedly, not to mention that there were thousands of them running amok on the entire battlefield.


    They directly stunned the entire demon race¡¯s army. Any one of them had the strength to single-handedly destroy a ship. Although the demon race¡¯s army wasrge, numbering in the tens of millions, they were like locusts, densely packed, and densely packed in the entire space of the universe.


    However, they were simply not a match for them. They were easily killed as if they were cutting melons and vegetables.


    Over the years, Lu Xuan had been suppressing the thoughts in his heart. He had been farming and developing, raising the strength of the Earth Federation. At this time, he had finally been fully reflected.


    Even a veteran world like the demon world was still not a match for the newly rising Earth Federation.


    Once the mes of war started, it was no longer something that the people of the demon world could control. The mes of war quickly burned all the way to the Demon World¡¯sir.


    This time, it was the Earth Federation Army¡¯s turn. Like locusts, they blotted out the sky and covered the earth. They began to upy the satellite worlds and satellites around the demon world.


    With the cooperation of countless powerful cultivators, in just a few years, they hadpletely upied these ces and cleaned them up. They also introduced immortal qi and transformed the environment into a suitable environment for humans to live in.


    They built and fought at the same time. They fought all the time, and countless people died all the time.


    In his previous life, the demon world had invaded Earth, and almost all the people on Earth had been killed.


    The demon race had no intention of leaving any survivors, they just didn¡¯t seed in the end. Even so, more than hundreds of millions of people had died at the hands of the demon race, more than 10% of the poption at that time.


    Although no one knew about this blood feud, Lu Xuan had always remembered this matter. Towards the Earth¡¯s Federation Army and the experts who hade to help, Lu Xuan allowed them to take action, and had no intention of stopping them.


    In a few years, the army had pushed the front line to the core of the demon world. Under such circumstances, the demons could be said to haveunched a desperate counterattack, which waspletely useless.


    Any plot or trick would not be able to withstand a single blow in front of true strength.


    And now, the one with absolute strength was none other than the Earth¡¯s Federation Army. No matter what plot or trick, trap, or whatever, it waspletely useless.


    Under the powerful sweep of thousands of Consolidation realm experts, everything was as if they were chopping melons and cutting vegetables.


    However, something that no one expected happened. When the Earth¡¯s Federation army was about topletelynd on the demon world and destroy this world, no one expected that in the demon world, an old devil actually returned from the universe, with his own strength, he blocked the entire Earth¡¯s Federation Army.


    This was an old demon of the immortal realm. His cultivation level was unprecedented, and no one knew how many years he had lived. When he appeared, there were actually countless demon race experts who knelt down and worshipped him. That was their ancestor.


    The Earth¡¯s Federation¡¯s higher-ups knew how powerful the immortal realm experts were. Even if there were thousands of Consolidation realm experts against just a single immortal realm expert, unless they could form arge formation, a human immortal realm expert killing three of them at once wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.


    Consolidation realm experts were too weak. There was simply no way to hurt the existence of an immortal.


    Especially since the battlefield wasn¡¯t in the demon world, there was no need to worry about being rejected by the will of the world. They could attack as much as they wanted.


    Almost as soon as they attacked, dozens of powerful Consolidation realm experts instantly died on his hands. For a moment, the entire Earth Federation army was shocked.


    It was also because the Earth¡¯s federation had be much stronger over the past few years. It waspletely different from back then. If it was back then, just this one old devil of the immortal realm was enough to topple the entire Earth¡¯s Federation fleet.


    At the critical moment, Lu Shanshan, who had been following the army but had not made her move, made her move.


    The two immortal realm experts broke out in a shocking battle in the universe.


    Even the area within a radius of 10,000 miles was turned into a battlefield. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t get close to it at all, even those of the Consolidation realm.


    In the distance, near an asteroid belt, Lu Xuan and the others were floating in the universe, watching the battle between the two immortal realm experts from a distance of 1,000 miles.


    Ordinary people, even those in the unity realm, couldn¡¯t get close to the battlefield for more than 10,000 miles. However, they were obviously not ordinary people. Even if they got within 1,000 miles, the aftermath of the battle couldn¡¯t do anything to them.


    Apart from Lu Xuan, everyone else¡¯s eyes turned quickly as they tried their best to keep up with the two¡¯s battle speed.


    They had to absorb experience from such a battle because the number of experts at the immortal realm was too few. In the mortal world, such experts were few.


    It was not easy for them to fight each other once.


    Only Lu Xuan had the ability to easily nurture a group of immortal realm experts. He had turned a rare genius, who was like a son of heaven, into a mass-produced cabbage.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s perception, the old devil of the demon-human race had the advantage in the beginning. He was much older than Lu Shanshan and had much more battle experience than her.


    This was what Lu Shanshancked the most. Lu Shanshan, on the other hand, was able to fight the old devil with her born Taoism aptitude.


    However, as time passed, Lu Shanshan learned lessons from the battle, gained more battle experience, and increased her own strength with these.


    Her strength had increased at an astonishing speed, and now, she was even faintly suppressed the old devil.


    Battle experience was what everyonecked the most. They did notck ordinary battle experience, but the battle experience of an immortal realm expert. They did not even know how one of the immortal realm fights.


    Without an expert to guide them, they were basically blind as to what was going on!


    Fortunately, the old devil of the demon-human race was chosen by Lu Xuan to be Lu Shanshan¡¯s Whetstone. Otherwise, Lu Xuan could have killed him with a single p.


    Even immortal realm experts were divided into levels. Apparently, Lu Xuan had not stopped advancing during these years. Instead, he had quietly cultivated to an extremely terrifying level.


    However, no one actually knew all of this because he had not made a move all these years!

 Chapter 962 - Scaring its Soul Out of Its Body

    <h4>Chapter 962: Scaring its Soul Out of Its Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Restraint by the world, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t able to cast more of thews. Yet, using thew of space solely was already enough¡ªhe had already cultivated it to an unfathomable level. As a Celestial Lord in his past life, he must have had an ace up his sleeve. Hence, he had various maneuvers to enhance his skills.


    The grumpy old Cambion was no stranger to him. Previously, it had been one of his mortal enemies at this very same stage of his life. Back then, Lu Xuan had just killed the leader of the Xuonhuo Sect when they met. As the Cambions had invaded Earth, Lu Xuan had be the thorn in their flesh, the strongest of the Earthlings. The two sides had engaged in blood-soaked wars until several yearster¡ªwhen Lu Xuan had obtained a Cultivation manuscript for the Immortal Realm. Eventually, he had a breakthrough, reaching the Immortal Realm with all his might, and then he killed the Cambion. Talk about archnemesis.


    Still, all were in the past. Right now, it had seemed so mediocre. They were both at the Immortal Realm, but their difference was like chalk and cheese.


    Suddenly, something odd had happened. The Cambion had retched up a demonic de from its mouth¡ªit was as thin as paper, almost invisible. The next instant, this very de had pierced through Lu Shanshan¡¯s shield magic, leaving a gaping wound prating to the bone on her chest. She was now heavily injured.


    Everyone became solemn. Herbat experience wasn¡¯t considered shallow, yet, it was far inferior to the Cambion. Not to mention how it had been cultivating at the Immortal Realm for at least thousands of years. Even if Lu Shanshan was a genius, she hadcked cultivation experience, and she was no match for its astuteness.


    As each realm would have been through different battle experiences, thebat style of an elite from the Immortal Realm would excel one from the Consolidation Realm: every move of an Immortal Realm elite had a formidable effect, having an impact for over thousands of kilometers. Universal-wise, if it had happened on somece like Earth that had expanded countless times, such a fight would have a coverage of more than one-third of Earth¡¯s surface area.


    ¡°Prepare to die, humans!¡± The Cambion shouted, his entire body emitting a demonic aura. In the beginning, the Cambions were human-shifted. After their transformation, all that was left was their diabolic side, fearsome as they were.


    As it cast its attack, devil qi instantly filled the air, breaking through the universal barrier. The Will of the distant Cambion World was reacting to this change, sending out warning signals in a faint manner.


    No medium-ss world would be able to withstand the bombardment of such a high-leveled elite. So, they would be hostile against anyone exerting this kind of power, even if the high-leveled elite was born from the same world as they were. It became their instinct to protect their world from being vandalized.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Lu Shanshan yelled, a burst of ring light shining out from her body as it grew into a golden giant, shielding her within¡ªit was simr to the skill Lu Xuan had¡ªa unique ability of the lineage of the born Taoism aptitude.


    However, the demonic de would still be able to strike through the golden giant. With unimaginable power, it had contained thew of the demon. With this veryw attaching ability, the Cambion had outranked Lu Shanshan.


    It was a finger that had appeared out of thin air at this critical moment. With just a touch, it had blocked the demon de that was shing down.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Cambion roared. With its current strength and its demon de, which it had nurtured for thousands of years, it was so hard to believe that somebody had blocked its attack with ease¡ªsuch insanity!


    At this second, it had realized that there was another stature right in front of it¡ªa gorgeous young boy in a moon-white robe, looking in histe teens.


    That was him¡ªhe had blocked its attack with a finger. A sickly feeling of fear had washed over it. It knew it was in grave danger and how terrifying the boy in front of him was. The thing was¡ªit had reached the Immortal Realm, and he thought he was one of the most horrifying existence among all in the mundane universe.


    For long, it had ensured that no other more powerful worlds would conquer the Cambion World. Because it was too powerful, it had stayed out of the Cambion World most of the time. If it had lingered around, it would have felt the Will of the Cambion World repudiating his presence.


    In the universe, there were still a few scattered Immortal Realm elites. Not all of them had wanted to ascend to another world, though they could have progressed further, leveling up. The reason was that they weren¡¯t ready to give up their current charmed life, which they could do as they like, being almighty, and start all over in an upper-ss world where they would be the neers.


    Elites of the Immortal Realm were supreme beings in the mortal world. Yet, in terms of a higher dimension, they were nothing more than ordinary. They could barely fit in as extraordinary existences. There were far more elites that were much more powerful than those in the Immortal Realm. In front of such elites, they were amateurs, weak like ants.


    Those who had cultivated and reach the Immortal Realm in a mundane world were more than average. They would have possessed exceptional talent, having unimaginable fortuitous encounters that would benefit their cultivation as the precedent to reach their cultivation to the Immortal Realm in a mundane world. Not many in the entire universe could have done that¡ªthe Cambion World was considered one of the top 100 worlds, yet there was only one who had done so. Thes in the other vast worlds wouldn¡¯t have even heard of such a level.


    Since not every Immortal Realm elite was willing to go to a higher dimensional world and start over, some had preferred to be kings and tyrants in the mundane world. As it had traveled across the universe for years, though there weren¡¯t many Immortal Realm elites, it would asionally run into some. Yet, even if they hade from a more powerful world than the Cambion World, they weren¡¯t necessarily stronger. At most, they were six of one, half a dozen of the other, and no winner would be dered.


    It hated to admit it¡ªit had underestimated the Immortal Realm elites from this universe. Now, they had shed, and they were going to fight face-to-face.


    There and then, it could sense an indefinite, terrifying threat, scaring its soul out of its body.

 Chapter 963 - Apprehension

    <h4>Chapter 963: Apprehension</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was a fear that shook it to its core. Unwittingly, it had felt a chill run down its spine. As if it was a prey cornered by its predator, it could feel its soul trembling in fear.


    In a split second, the Cambion swung its de again.


    Swoosh!


    With a sh at blinding speed, its de had split open the universal dimension. There was now a crack¡ªthe universe wasn¡¯t strong enough to withstand such a blow. The devil qi spattering out from the de had torn everything apart.


    ng!


    The sound of metal shing came. The dimensional crumbling sh hadnded on Lu Xuan, sending sparks of golden flying. Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether had blocked its attack.


    ¡°The Invincible Vajra... How did you do this?¡± The Cambion had asked with its eyes wide open. It was unbelievable¡ªhow had Lu Xuan blocked its attack so easily? What a monster! Throughout its life, it had fought so many powerful enemies. Yet, none of them could havepared with the elite in front of it. Casually and rxed, his Shield of Great Aether had stopped its full-blown attack.


    ¡°Xuan, stop interfering. Let me handle this. I¡¯ll kill him with my own hands!¡± Lu Shanshan¡¯s voice came from afar. Her body had almost recovered in a short period. The Cambion might have caught her off guard just now, but as a legendary elite of the Immortal Realm, her ability to recover was unmissable. She was much stronger than the Cambion as she had been cultivating by absorbing immortal qi all these years, while it had only been absorbing ordinary devil qi. The standard of energy absorbed by both sides was apples and oranges.


    Lu Shanshan had the authentic body of an Immortal, while the Cambion had a mock-up. Even if it had been staying put in this realm for hundreds of years, it still had no advantage against Lu Shanshan, who had only advanced to the Immortal Realm a few years ago.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Xuan nodded, and he stopped pursuing the Cambion.


    Instantly, the Cambion had felt cold chills running down his back. Shoot, it thought. Shifting into a streak of light, it flew into the distance, wanting to flee the battlefield. The boy in front of it was too terrorizing, and it had never experienced this kind of fear until then.


    Bang!


    The Cambion had rammed its head into a hard surface. Only then did it realize that a spatial barrier had appeared in front of it. As it looked around, it realized that countless translucent barricades were forming a giant spherical barrier within a range of more than thousands of kilometers around it. There were only two inside the blockade¡ªone was the Cambion, and the other was Lu Shanshan.


    No matter how thick-witted it was, it had understood that the enormous spatial barrier had isted their current space into an independent one from the outside world. The only person who had such an ability and power to spare was the white-robed youth in front of it. Though it wasn¡¯t sure where he came from, there was one thing it was clear about¡ªthe young man in front of it isn¡¯t any ordinary person. He had done this because he had listened to the human girl¡¯s words¡ªshe had wanted to kill it on her own. Hence, the white-robed youth had helped set up an enclosed battlefield.


    At the thought of it, fury shed across its face¡ªit had be the filthy humans¡¯ ything, their stepping stone. ¡°So you want to trap me in here? Impossible!¡± The Cambion roared aloud and swung his de downward, directly shing onto the transparent barrier.


    ng!


    Another crashing sound rang¡ªits attack wasn¡¯t even able to leave a single scratch on the barrier.


    The Cambion tried to regain itsposure. It had been through hundreds of battles, and it knew what it had gotten itself in. The person who had the barrier set up had a strength that had far surpassed his, so it had no chances of breaking through this spatial barrier¡ªindeed, the white-robed boy had a horrifying power. Again, the Cambion was astounded by how illogical such a phenomenal elite would have been born on Earth, a remote and deste small world.


    It turned his gaze to Lu Shanshan. It knew that even if it did manage to kill Lu Shanshan, he still might not be able to escape. But, if he hadn¡¯t killed Lu Shanshan, he wouldn¡¯t even have had one of the millionth chances to survive. It was determined to ughter her, though it knew the white-robed boy mighte to her rescue before it could do so. Yet, that was the opening it was waiting for¡ªit might still have a chance to escape then.


    All of its odds of surviving depended on the human girl. If it had defeated her, it might get an opportunity to flee. If not, it was sure that death was waiting for him. Once it had pieced things together, it had calmed down, its pair of cold, pitch-ck eyes fixed at Lu Shanshan.


    Lu Shanshan hade to the same interpretation of their current situation¡ªLu Xuan had constructed a barrier around them for their battle, preventing the Cambion from escaping. It was neck or nothing.


    With both sides realizing this, a ferocious battle had once again erupted in the next instant. Both sides were moving at an extreme speed, like ck and gold light crossing each other. Every moment, they had traded thousands of blows, and it was too swift to be seen by anymoners. Only those who were in the Immortal Realm were able to observe the battle.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold, his eyes set on the two. They were moving fast as elites of the Immortal Realm, but it was slow in the eyes of Lu Xuan. With ease, he could keep up with their movements. As he turned on the Delusion-breaker Eye, the motions of the two had slowed down.


    On the battlefield, Lu Shanshan had, too, activated the Delusion-breaker Eye, which was a specialty of the born Taoism aptitude¡ªthe Cambion was now moving in a slower motion from its speed, and her body could keep up with its current pace. Her brain had converted every of its movement into basic information that was gushing through her mind. Right now, she had finally understood that she could contain the Cambion¡¯s sword technique into herws. Perhaps she should put it this way: she had improvised a new set of sword techniques based on her own.


    Laws were the embodiment of the Will of the world. Those who had followed them would prosper, and those who had gone against them would perish. If an Immortal Realm elite had wanted to unleash his cultivation to the maximum, he had to follow thews, not letting thews acting as they desired. It was the difference in the realms.


    With her wisdom, Lu Shanshan¡¯s movements became violent, her sword faintly glowing in golden rays. When her enlightenment came in the middle of the battle, she could suppress the Cambion immediately, gaining the upper hand.

 Chapter 964 - The Enemy of the Entire Universe

    <h4>Chapter 964: The Enemy of the Entire Universe</h4>


    As soon as she hadprehended the battle style of the Immortal Realm, Lu Shanshan¡¯s skills improved rapidly. Many had witnessed her improvement on the battlefield that she was crushing the Cambion. Demonic and golden light were glistering.


    The battle between the two Immortal Realm elites shook the universe, and it was earth-shattering. If they were in an ordinary world, everything might have fallen apart already, and they might even have blown the apart. Only the universe could have withstood the impact of such battle, and it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if they were causing any destruction. After all, it was a void. Even if it had copsed, it was merely a part of the whole universe.


    The battle went on for three days straight before Lu Shanshan had overpowered the Cambion¡ªpeople were astounded by the progress she had shown. As Lu Shanshan struck it with a golden sword qi, she had cut its head off, marking the end of their grand battle.


    ¡°The strength of the born Taoism aptitude is indeed remarkable.¡± Lin Ziyi gave Lu Shanshan a look, slightly envious. As their battle had gone on for three days straight, the Cambion could no longer remain his upkeep when it came to ater stage, while Lu Shanshan was always at her peak. With the incorporation of the Innate Sacred Sutra, Lu Shanshan would have recovered to her maximum capacity by utilizing each of her breaths. Under such circumstances, it was within expectations that she was to beat the Cambion with no odds.


    Though Lin Ziyi¡¯s talent was also extraordinary, she still couldn¡¯tpare to a legendary entity like the born Taoism aptitude¡ªonly a few were able to be in the same league. People were bewildered as they observed Lu Shanshan fighting and grasping her fighting style simultaneously and how her cultivation had developed into such a fascinating realm.


    Lu Xuan nodded his head in satisfaction. His efforts in providing battle training for Lu Shanshan weren¡¯t in vain. Such battles were rare in the entire universe, and it was an invaluable experience. But most importantly, it had allowed Lu Shanshan to discern thebat style of the elites of the Immortal Realm, which was different from the past¡ªit was a battle based onws.


    The spectators, too, had learned a lot from watching the battle, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before their skills would improve, though not drastically. But theirbat strength would have a qualitative transition. Their mentality would have risen from the Summit of the Consolidation Realm to the Immortal Realm, forming a vital difference.


    With the Cambion in, the conquest of the Cambion world had finallye to an end. There were still quite a few elites of the Cambions left, yet, there was no likelihood for aeback. The entire world had fallen into the control of the Earth Federation. It wasn¡¯t the end, but the beginning: the pursuit of the elites of the Cambion world, the transformation of the living environment of the Cambion society, and the dissolution of its terrestrial beings.


    These Cambions had long been brainwashed by the devil race, their humanity gone. Humans certainly wouldn¡¯t ept and respect the Cambions for their different blood and kin¡ªthey were only intellectual beasts with brains.


    With the establishment of the transportation formation, they would continue sending resources from the Earth to the Cambion world. As they set up formations and boundaries one by one, it had signified the beginning of the transformation of the Cambion world.


    Such a grand project had also spurred the economy of the Earth Federation. Countless people would benefit from it, the entire world incited. The Earth Federation was constantly recovering and improving, developing to bing the top of the medium-ss worlds. It would only be a matter of time.


    Their alteration of the Cambion world had continued for years before another war had erupted again. The neighboring worlds were like sharks smelling blood, swarming over because they had all wanted to engulf the new advanced world¡ªEarth¡ªto gain a chance in recovering their own. Hence, there was no way of avoiding bloodshed. Terrifying battles happened, and powerful worlds would surface one after another. The people of the Earth Federation had realized that they were shallow, and there were so many other powerful worlds unknown to them, the vast majority of them even more fearful than the Cambion world.


    Thanks to Lu Xuan¡¯s initial arrangements, they had already built a defense line the minute they had seized the Cambion world. Helpful as it was, they could fight in a war while continuing their development. As the immortal qi on Earth gradually transferred to the Cambion world, there was an extra world other than Earth that the humans could harvest all kinds of resources, and then they would gain subsidiary worlds,s, and so on from the war.


    Without realizing it, Earth was now more than a colossal world. Compared to the past, it was hundreds, thousands of times more potent. Even so, with more of the medium-ss worlds joining the war, the Earth Federation had found itself in a difficult situation as their battles got immense.


    There were all kinds of civilizations with varied cultivations within these medium-ss worlds. There were even technological civilizations among them¡ªthey had developed their technology to the greatest, allowing them to absorb spirit qi out of thin air, which was much stronger than the Earth Federation.


    Its powerful enemies had suppressed Earth in the war. Were it not for the many Immortal Realm elites siding the Earth Federation¡ªits entire defense line would have copsed.


    As rare as the Cambion world had only one Immortal Realm elite, it was already a miracle for Earth to have many elites in their Immortal Realm. Had it not for Lu Xuan pushing its development, the Earth Federation would have remained an ordinary medium-ss world at its maximum¡ªit wouldn¡¯t have any room for improvement beyond that.


    What had made the entire universe even more frenzy was after knowing about the Earth Federation¡¯s possession of immortal qi as the small-scaled Earth Federation had possessed immortal qi, it had progressed so much since. They were imagining if it was their world that had acquired that qi: their worlds could have sublimated into upper-ss worlds, their entire civilization ascending to a higher dimension.


    For a moment, the Earth Federation had be the enemy of the entire universe. Even with Lu Shanshan and many other Immortal Realm elites overseeing things, things were still difficult. When every Immortal Realm elite had received the news, they had rushed into the battlefield.


    Though there were very few of them, they had spread across the entire universe. In any ordinary civilization, their existences were a divinity. Some of them were the rumored mythical-level elites who had remained conspicuous on Earth all these years. One by one, they had appeared, sending the world in shock.

 Chapter 965 - The Mythical Figure, Satan

    <h4>Chapter 965: The Mythical Figure, Satan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There weren¡¯t many Immortal Realm elites in the entire universe, but more than a hundred. And among these people, some were familiar to the people of Earth. Some of them had been to Earth before, leaving their trails and legends. However, the humans of that era couldn¡¯t grasp the concept of their realms, and they had only thought that they were legendary divines.


    The Earth Federation was having a hard time fighting against over a hundred elites of the Immortal Realm. Even if those elites hadn¡¯tunched their attacks simultaneously, one-third of their power was already unthinkable for the Earth Federation. These people were famous, who had left their tracks and legends on many other countlesss.


    As the Earth Federation had entered its most challenging stage, Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and the others had no way of fighting against a horde of powerful enemies. Though, their cultivation levels were higher than the average Immortal Realm elites. Narrowly escaping death, were it not for Lu Xuan secretly aiding them, they might have died.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s current lifetime, the Earth Federation was powerful, so powerful that they were flourishing like a well-watered tree, raging like a forest fire. Because of this, it had attracted many powerful enemies that hadn¡¯t shown up in his previous life¡ªevery single one of them wielded great power, and many of the humans had to fight against the mythical figures of their beliefs.


    As the Earth¡¯s defense line was on the verge of copsing, the people of the entire Earth Federation were joining the battle, working hard to protect theirnd. All kinds of elites were surfacing like an endless stream of water as they fought in the frontline, increasing the Earth Federation¡¯s capability.


    The war hadsted for a full ten years. For a universal war, ten years wasn¡¯t long. Some worlds had fought against each other for more than a thousand years, yet there was still no victor. As they were facing the pressure of the entire universe, ten years was enough to make several crucial decisions.


    In Kunlun City, the capital of Earth Federation¡ª


    Countless people were using all sorts of skills as they stared up upon the dense alien fleet in the sky. They were in different shapes and designs. The aura of countless powerful cultivators had exploded. Being the capital of the Earth Federation, Earth had its defensive strength second to none. And now, its defense lines outside the Sr System were unable to stop the armies swarming out of the jump nodes.


    These jump nodes were not part of the original ancient pathway of the stars¡ªthey had them inaugurated recently. Some of the civilizations had incredible technological advancements that they could directly locate the position of Earth, tearing the space open and appearing near the Moon. With countless fleets in the air, even the Earthlings who had been in constant war all these years had their scalps pins and needles.


    ¡°We have to hold on. There is no backing down. We need to buy time until our fleet outside the Sr Systemes to our support,¡± someone had shouted in the streets of the city. Countless people had flown high into the sky, preparing for battle. Even though they were usually white cors, they were now showing their might in protecting their home. At this time, the long-term strategy of the Earth Federation training its entire poption in cultivating was making an impact. At this very crucial moment, even an ordinary civilian would still possess immensebat power.


    Within the countless fleets standing by outside of Earth, the extraterrestrial elites were ecstatic¡ªthey could already detect the amount of immortal qi on Earth, and it was beyond their expectation. It was enough for them to divide it, and it might even be enough to push the evolution of the most advanced powers in the entire universe. This ce would soon belong to them.


    Numberless extraterrestrial elites flew out. They didn¡¯t n on using their spaceships¡ªthey were afraid that if they happened to destroy Earth by ident, there would be no more ce to provide immortal qi for long.


    Angels and devil-like cultivation elites were flying down the sky. In the past, humans would have knelt and worshipped them at the sight of creatures like them. However, it was different now¡ªthey all knew that these were just creatures that had looked different from humans and not the legendary divinities. They were the same living creatures as them, and some of them might not be stronger¡ªit was their nature, after all.


    The battle had erupted in an instant. Countless Earthlings and the elites of various races who were flying down had shed together.


    Suddenly, an unexpected sword qi had swept across the sky¡ªit was the first people had seen of this size. Blotting out the sky and the Sun, it had wiped out all the extraterrestrial creatures within arge area of space in a split second.


    It had even hit the Moon, obliterating a portion of the fleet parked near the Moon. War was going on on the Moon too, and humans had established strong military fortresses on it. Before the sword qi had struck, there was an intense battle going on. Where the sword qi had passed, it had eradicated all alien life forms and their fleets.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One after another, the swordlight came, sweeping away the countless fleets and extraterritorial living creatures. There was no way they were getting close to Earth.


    ¡°God Lu... It must be him!¡± People had cheered. They had already guessed who hade to their rescue, who hadn¡¯t deployed to the other worlds. It was Lu Xuan who had always remained on Earth. Although Lu Xuan had been keeping a low profile over the years, no one could forget his powerful existence that had constituted the glory of Earth¡¯s Federation.


    A figure had torn through the space, heading straight for the remaining fleet in the universe. The aliens were trembling without control as they feel his presence drawing near¡ªhe was approaching them with a destructive bravura, terrifying as he was.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s face was expressionless and cold as he gazed at the fleet of the Inferno species that he had destroyed with a swing of his sword¡ªhe had wiped them out with his absolute strength. He and the Inferno species went way back. He had remembered that in his past life, the Inferno species had used a spatial passageway to descend to Earth, causing imminent damage. This life, Lu Xuan had sealed up the portal in advance to stop them from stirring up trouble. Once again, they had reappeared right in front of him.


    ¡°You bettere out now, Satan. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid that none of your fleets would be left!¡± Lu Xuan spoke, his voice traveling in the vacuum of the universe and reaching the entire Earth. He did it intentionally to let everyone know the kind of presence they were facing.


    People widened their eyes. Satan? He was the King of Hell in western myths and legends, the rightful ruler to Hell. Wasn¡¯t that a myth? Did he exist?

 Chapter 966 - All the Mythical Characters Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 966: All the Mythical Characters Appeared</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Within the universe, a figure had appeared. It was about five to six meters tall with a green face and fangs¡ªthe typical appearance of what a devil would have looked. Many powerful cultivators had instantly felt a kind of dark aura radiating from him¡ªit was unexinable as if he was the embodiment of evil itself. Everyone came back to their senses. It was the Lord of Hell, the legendary king of all devils, Satan. Rumor had it that people would have gone insane with only a nce at him, the unspeakable presence.


    ¡°So you are the human I¡¯ve heard about from Earth. How unbelievable for such an insignificant like Earth to have you around.¡± Satan eyed Lu Xuan, his expression distant. ¡°I roam through the realms of the infinite between heavens and worlds. Yet, never have I seen such a being like you.¡± He had his eyes fixed at Lu Xuan¡ªhis gaze could make a person with a weak will go berserk. He was the true definition of pure evil.


    Lu Xuan had an indifferent expression. He knew what Satan had said was true. It was the real Satan in front of him, but it also wasn¡¯t. In a higher dimension, there was an upper-ss world called Hell. In there was a supreme existence, Satan. But in the current physical world, the Hell they had here was merely a projection of the upper-ss world of Hell. The Satan in front of him was only one of its projections. Therefore, he was Satan, but he was also not.


    Those Divine Mages were marvelously powerful, and with their existence, they could generate projections throughout the infinite worlds and heavens, creating legends of their own in each world. It waspletely different from the Luo Chen, who had descended back then¡ªhe had done it with his primordial spirit, and fundamentally speaking, it wasn¡¯t Luo Chen. As for Satan¡¯s projection, that wasn¡¯t the case. The real Satan would have paid attention to the Satan right in front of Lu Xuan, and if something had happened, he would have known.


    However, that was all. If Lu Xuan had destroyed his projection, it would be reborn again after some time. All because it was not his primordial spirit that had formed it but the power inherent in the skies andnds. As long as Satan¡¯s original form shall not die, his projection would see the day of its rebirth. It was the reason why the legend of Satan had been circting in many worlds for infinite years.


    Lu Xuan had known about this all along. If he had not fallen in his past life, there would have been a projection of him in the infinite worlds and Heavens, growing his legacy. Even if he had not done anything, someone would have his legends and myths circted and passed on. Still, he didn¡¯t n to let the ¡°Satan¡± in front of him off this easily. The rise of Earth was fraught with disasters, and the final tribtionsy in the mythical figures of Heavens.


    Lu Xuan saw thising, which was why he had forced himself to suppress his cultivation. He did not ascend before knowing that he would be getting rid of the final enemy for Earth. And if he didn¡¯t, he knew he would not be able to live in peace. Unlike the Cambion, the projection of the supreme existences like Satan would possess incredible power. They would far surpass any ordinary Immortal Realm elites, being invincible in their realms. For now, only Lu Xuan could be a match against them. Lu Shanshan and the others would have found it troublesome to fight them, not to mention that the enemies had now outnumbered them. For all this time, Lu Xuan had been patiently waiting for them to appear.


    The final battle was here¡ªthe one battle to determine Earth¡¯s position in the universe. Even if Satan and other supreme figures had their projections reborn, years would be gone before that would happen. And when that time came, no projections would easily overturn Earth again.


    ¡°Out now. All of you. Since you¡¯re all here, I believe that you¡¯re not just here to upy Earth. You¡¯re here for me,¡± Lu Xuan said. He was staring into the depths of the void of the universe, noticing the shadows. They were the ones with paramount prestige, and Lu Xuan had grown up listening to their stories and myths. But that fact didn¡¯t make him flinch in the slightest bit, for he had interacted with their original forms, let alone their mere projections.


    A sighing came. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re a supreme talent. How unusual for the humans to have someone like you on their side.¡± A silhouette of an elder steering a golden carriage across the universe had arrived in front of the people. Its figure had looked human-like, engulfed in a ball of golden light, burning like the Sun.


    ¡°Ra!¡± Lu Xuan spoke his name, and the whole world was in an uproar. It was another mythical figure, the supreme God in Egyptian mythology, Ra. People found it hard to believe that such myths existed, yet, they were looking forward to who else would be appearing next.


    Following that, with another bell ringing, an opening door had surfaced in the void of the universe. Surrounded by countless angels, a middle-aged man slowly stepped down with a cane. People cried out in surprise. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess who it was. The answer was obvious¡ªthe Almighty God. His believers had tears streaming down their faces, though they had understood and could ept that God was only an elite that was a far supreme being than all of them, his power beyond their imaginations. However, when they had seen God with their own eyes, it had tears flowing down their cheeks.


    ¡°Goodness my, we must have used up our luck to have testified the appearance of so many mythical figures.¡± People were holding their breaths, expectant of the next appearing beings.


    Then, another figure materialized. No one could see his face clearly¡ªhe was the supreme existence of the universe, and only Lu Xuan could discern his appearance and recognize his urrence. He was another top-tier God, the deity of absolute oneness¡ªAh.


    ¡°Amitabha. Throughout Heaven and Earth, I alone am the honored one.¡± Along with a chant, a giant Buddha had appeared in the universe. He was tall in hundreds of feet, blotting out the Sun as if he hade in contact with another dimension. His existence was indescribable.


    ¡°It¡¯s the supreme Buddha, Sakyamuni. Oh, heaven¡¯s sake, have I lived long enough to have witnessed Sakyamuni with my own eyes? Does that mean that all other mythical figures had also existed all along?¡± Images of many other mythical figures had flown through their minds.


    These were the Big Five¡ªthey were all supreme existences, each possessing unimaginable powers, unparalleled. There were even some Immortal Realm elites floating behind them.


    Though they and the humans were in the same cultivation, the aura waspletely different. The humans in their Immortal Realm had only possessed limited strength. While the Big Five had the backs of these Immortal Realm elites, each of their actions had immense power, and they had the identity of being the supreme existences in the entire universe. Inparison, though the ordinary Immortal Realm elites were strong, they hadcked the charms of having their moves in the Great Path¡ªit was a huge difference.

 Chapter 967 - The Battle Against Satan

    <h4>Chapter 967: The Battle Against Satan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan knew that this was theirst battle¡ªthe Big Five had beenmanding the various worlds to besiege Earth from behind. Yet, Lu Xuan had been able to straighten things out. With the help of the sword qi talisman left behind by Lu Xuan, Lu Shanshan had ughtered a few Immortal Realm elites before that.


    The Big Five wouldn¡¯t show themselves under normal circumstances¡ªnot even Lu Xuan could have predicted their whereabouts because they weren¡¯t any ordinary human immortals, frankly speaking. Usually, they would take form from the cultivation of living creatures, but the Big Five had taken it from the rules of the skies andnds. Hence, they were not to be considered living beings. Otherwise, with Lu Xuan¡¯s hot-headedness, he would have gone for them, beheading them one after one.


    He had endured patiently until this day, and finally, the day hade¡ªhe would eliminate them all in onebat, sparing any furtherplications.


    ¡°It seems like you have been expecting us.¡± Sakyamuni shot Lu Xuan a nce, half-smiling. His eyes were sharp, and hisrge torso had looked like it was piercing through the universe. Through his senses, he could vaguely detect Lu Xuan was plotting against them¡ªhow bold of him. Perhaps not many people have had such guts since ancient times.


    ¡°Aye. I have been waiting for you for long.¡± Lu Xuan spoke slowly, not hiding his intentions. Since they had arrived at where they were, there was no point in concealing the truth. There was no backing off for him¡ªthe only thing he could do was to fight.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed. Still, you are the first one who had put us together since the beginning of time,¡± Satan said. His devil-like face had a perplexed look on it, just like a human would. The other supreme figures did not speak, their eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Right then, the teleportation portal on Earth gleamed with rays of light¡ªit was Lu Shanshan and the others who had rushed back from the frontlines.


    ¡°Stall the others for me so that I can handle these few.¡± Lu Xuan sent a message to Lu Shanshan using telepathy.


    ¡°You need our help, Xuan?¡± Lu Shanshan asked.


    ¡°No. These are all the Divine Mages. They are no ordinary living creatures. You are no match for them,¡± Lu Xuan replied with a solemn expression. The born Taoism aptitude might have been considered extraordinary in the eyes of themoners, but in front of these Divine Mages, it was nothing. Unless they could transcend the shackles of their physiques like Lu Xuan did in his previous life, reaching an inconceivable realm, only they would be able to stand on equal footing with them. No matter how good Lu Shanshan¡¯sbat strength was, she was no match against them. Even if they were only projections, theirbat strength had far surpassed that of the Immortal Realm.


    Lu Xuan spoke again, ¡°Hold the others back. Don¡¯t let theme any closer to Earth.¡± Those mythical figures all had their followers, and among them were Immortal Realm elites. This time, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t alone either. He turned his gaze back to the gods in front of him with a cold smile on his face. ¡°Now, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    ¡°Your arrogance blinds you. You think you alone can contend against us?¡± Satan¡¯s voice had spread across the Earth, shaking the world. He was enraged, causing everyone to tremble in fear. He started chanting an ancient spell, ¡°Pride. Greed. Lust. Envy. Gluttony. Wrath. Sloth.¡± It was the legendary Seven Deadly Sins¡ªhe had relied on this ancient spell to make the many heroes fell into a trance, working on his side.


    The spell of Seven Deadly Sins reverberated throughout the entire universe, illuminating the past, present, and future. It was a spell that had existed eternally. Whether in the past, present, or future, there would be no short of people who wouldmit the seven deadly sins. The greed and desires of numberless creatures had swamped together, transforming into immense power. Almost in the blink of an eye, Lu Xuan¡¯s soul was about to be sucked away, bing a sacrifice to the spell of Seven Deadly Sins.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression turned bleak as he concentrated on the power of rules¡ªthe force that would surpass the power ofws. Mysterious, inconceivable, and indescribable. If it were Lu Shanshan and the others, having the born Taoism aptitude wasn¡¯t enough to deal with Satan¡¯s eerie attack. They would be injured heavily.


    Golden light burst out from Lu Xuan¡¯s body, and he had his primordial spirit suppressed, not giving in to the spell of Seven Deadly Sins.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use restraining. All shall fall under any of the Seven Deadly Sins. Now, face the crimes you havemitted!¡± Satan¡¯s voice had exploded like thunder next to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°The Seven Deadly Sins, huh? Cogito, ergo sum¡ªand I believe this is not a sin!¡± Lu Xuan yelled. ¡°Who do you think you are to have me convicted?¡± With another shout, the golden light on his body shone brighter. The next instant, heunched an attack. He had balled his fingers into a fist, his force sweeping across the sky. He had the innumerable meteorites shattered with one punch, almost cutting off the sky.


    Wherever the force of his fist had passed, the universe had exploded. At this very moment, Lu Xuan had be extremely dangerous. He was too powerful, and it was not until now that he had released the full power of his cultivation for all these years as his punch had smashed right through the sky, shattering everything.


    There was a change in Satan¡¯s expression¡ªhe was best at using the power ofws to manifest the Seven Deadly Sins. Under his spell, not even an Immortal Realm elite could have escaped death. The next second, the Seven Deadly Sins had shifted into countless ck chains that would constrict around Lu Xuan¡¯s fist, binding him tight and dragging him into the endless abyss.


    However, Lu Xuan had his aura heaved and boosted, not affected by Satan¡¯s attack at all.


    ¡°His primordial spirit... How is that possible?¡± Satan¡¯s pair of demon eyes saw the depths of Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit¡ªit was a golden dragon that was soaring up in the air like the great Sun that had shone upon everything. Any sinister would have rendered ineffective in front of this golden dragon.


    The Seven Deadly Sins that Satan had manifested might have seemed extraordinary. But in reality, they were utterly useless. They were unable to rattle Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit the slightest bit. His boasting skills of luring the strong into depravity had seemed like a joke in front of Lu Xuan.


    It had felt like long hours had passed, but all that had happened was in just a split second before Lu Xuan¡¯s punch would shatter everything, arriving in front of Satan.


    Satan¡¯s terrifying aura sublimated, a horrifying demonic shadow appearing in the void of the universe. The entire world shook, and the two exchanging blows directly stimted the Earth¡¯s world will to recover. As the world quaked, countless Inferno species had materialized out of thin air, flooding over Lu Xuan.


    Disying greater strength, Lu Xuan had his entire body wrapped around with a golden dragon, looking like an invincible god, his torso enormous and sturdy. Without further ado, he charged forward. It was a scene even more horrendous than when Lu Xuan had his battle against Luo Chen.


    Boom!


    A cosmic collision had broken out.

 Chapter 968 - Im Not in a Hurry鈥攊t is Just the Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 968: I¡¯m Not in a Hurry¡ªit is Just the Beginning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The golden dragons around Lu Xuan were like the same ones that had created the world. And with a single move, the Infernos were annihted. The Immortal Realm elites were dumbfounded. Both sides were incredible¡ªbe it the golden dragons or the endless Inferno species, it was like none of them were existent. They were merely the manifestation of the martial wills of both sides. Each move was a trigger to the exhibition of the Laws of the Realm¡ª¡ªextremely terrorizing.


    Lu Xuan was like an asteroid as he rampaged through the innumerable Inferno species. In that instant, the hues of the universe had shifted. As he held his fist in the air, his Geng Metal Sword materialized. He swung it down with an unconquerable momentum, tearing the universe into a giant fissure that was thousands of kilometers wide. It was headed straight to Satan.


    Satan roared in anger, a long spear appearing in his hand, and it met the crack created by the Geng Metal Sword.


    ng!


    Their weapons had collided. All that Satan had on his mind was how Lu Xuan¡¯s sword was different. But it had surprised him when the same sword had avoided the long spear in his hand,nding on his chest.


    Shplort!


    The swordlight ripped Satan¡¯s body apart, causing blood to spurt out, his unlimited demon qi beginning to leak all over. Satan had found it inconceivable that it had struck him. As the projection of Satan, although he wasn¡¯t his original form, he still had many tricks up his sleeves. Even his old nemesis, God, hadn¡¯t been able to cause him a scratch for all these years. Funny how a tiny human was able to hurt him.


    ¡°That sword...¡± Sakyamuni was studying the astonishing Geng Metal Sword, and he found something. That sword had contained a uniquew, avoiding the space around Satan and his countering attacks. It was as if the sword¡¯s attack was from a different dimension. Therefore, no one could counter it.


    Lu Xuan had a chilled expression on his face. The wind was riffling through his hair, his might awe-inspiring. He was not to show mercy to those in the wrong, and he charged after Satan again.


    Satan was reconstructing his body from afar. He had suffered immense damage from Lu Xuan¡¯s attack just now. If it had been any ordinary Immortal Realm elite, it would have killed him. Still, he managed to survive and was only severely injured.


    ¡°Let there be light.¡±


    Then, a light had caged the world. The same light had formed an enormous open palm, intending to confine Lu Xuan in it. Yet, the palm of light couldn¡¯t crack the space around Lu Xuan¡ªit was as if there was a spatial barrier protecting him. At this moment, everyone could see that above his head, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was spinning, emitting waves of spatial fluctuations. It had shielded him from being ambushed.


    Lu Xuan was disrupted and had no choice but to let Satan go. ¡°The Great Prophecy Spell?¡± A name had almost let slip from his mouth¡ªit was none other than Satan¡¯s old nemesis, God. In such a battle, an opening would only be avable for a fleeting second. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for Lu Xuan to have found another opportunity to attack Satan. On the other side of the battlefield, God had a benevolent smile on his face as if he hadn¡¯t just ambushed Lu Xuan by ying dirty.


    In the distance, Satan took advantage of this time and began to rebuild his physical body. Suffering intense damage, only now did he realize how strong Lu Xuan was¡ªhe shouldn¡¯t be overlooking him as any ordinary Immortal Realm elite. Lu Xuan was now a match against them, the Big Five.


    Satan stood in the void, his body covered in blood. He had just rebuilt his physique, but his expression was iparably distant, cold as the graves.


    On Earth, onlookers couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disappointment¡ªwhat a pity. They weren¡¯t able to remove Satan with one blow.


    ¡°We were so close to killing Satan!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a pity that God had stopped Lu Xuan. Those mythical figures are now ganging on us!¡±


    With Lu Xuan almost ughtering Satan, people had understood that they were not on the same level as Lu Xuan and Satan. They were far beyond any ordinary Immortal Realm elites. Especially for Lu Shanshan¡ªshe had finally understood why Lu Xuan didn¡¯t want her to intervene earlier. With her kind of strength, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to protect herself if she had to go face-to-face with Satan. Only an existence like Lu Xuan could contend against him.


    ¡°I have underestimated you, human. I have never expected such strength would being from you. Though, it is a pity that you were not able to deprive me of my existence. Not that you would have any other chances anymore,¡± Satan said, his voice as cold as ice.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not in a hurry. It is just the beginning,¡± Lu Xuan responded calmly. His killing blow hadn¡¯t been able to kill Satan in one shot, and his mind had fluctuated momentarily. But now, he had nothing to fear.


    Satan had absorbed the powerful demonic qi from Seven Deadly Sins in the infinite worlds to have his body recovered. Within seconds, all of his injuries from which Lu Xuan had him shed into half¡ªhad been healed. No one would have believed it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes.


    Lu Xuan exhaled a breath. The next instant, he had moved, plunging straight for Satan.


    A grim look shed across Satan¡¯s eyes. He could tell that the other supremes were enjoying the show¡ªthey were waiting for both of them to be heavily injured, taking advantage of the situation. After all, four of the five supremes had belonged to the faction ofw and order. Only he had belonged to the sector of chaos and evil. Since they were from different sections, things were as divergent as they could be in dealing with such situations.


    However, he was not in the ce to have much of a thought. In front of him were endless boundaries that Lu Xuan had set up. At the same time, he was brewing to strike back with all of his strength. Much to his surprise, Lu Xuan had appeared right in front of him the next instant, ripping through his spatial barrier. It was not because he was fast, but because he had torn through space, taking a shortcut.


    At this point, Satan had finally understood why Lu Xuan¡¯s Geng Metal Sword was uncanny as if it was shuttling through other worlds¡ªhe was a user of thews of space.


    ¡°You are cultivating¡ª¡± Satan didn¡¯t have the time to say the rest when Lu Xuan had his sword stabbed into his chest. Blood had spurted out with a mixture of demon qi, spattering into the universe.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    At this moment, Ah, who was watching the battle from the side, had made a move. Wielding a sheep whip, he whipped it towards Lu Xuan as if he was sweeping the entire gxy away.

 Chapter 969 - Why Would I Need it to Kill You?

    <h4>Chapter 969: Why Would I Need it to Kill You?</h4>


    Ah had chosen to take matters into his own hands, turning hisws into a powerful whip that could tear the stars apart, whipping it towards Lu Xuan.


    Rrooom!


    The entire universe had vibrated as he flung the whip, causing the skies andnds to split. Everyone could see that the whip had torn arge crack in the universe.


    Kaboom!


    With a big explosion, people¡¯s attention had turned to Lu Xuan, which the whip wasnding on him. Instantly, a brilliant light shrouded him like a dense mist. Above his head, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell let out a long chime before neutralizing the attack. Still, this was merely the beginning. The light from the Greater Prophecy Spell swept over like a wave¡ªa divine skill that had nearly surpassed thews, sending blood flying from his torso.


    It was the first time that someone had injured Lu Xuan. He had been shown his tyrannical strength before, far exceeding people¡¯s imagination. Any ordinary Immortal Realm elite couldn¡¯t evenst one round against Lu Xuan, a brutal disy of disparity. Yet, the scale of the Greater Prophecy Spell had injured him. The spell was unpredictable, going againstmon sense without any rules. It was a showcase of true magic¡ªnot following any rules, sibylline, and incalcble. In a breath¡¯s time, the injuries on Lu Xuan¡¯s body had recovered. Even so, he was wary of the tricks of God.


    On the other side, surprise had fleeted across God¡¯s eyes. He was clear that he had infused the power of the genesis in his attack. It had an inexplicable rule: nothing about it was a skillprehensible by an Immortal Realm elite. If it had hit any human immortals, not only would blood sputter out from their bodies, but it would have caused eruptions. It was what was supposed to happen.


    Coming from prodigious backgrounds, the Big Five had all agreed that they had never seen someone like Lu Xuan¡ªwho had far surpassed the ability of one human immortal, mysterious as he was. Before they had decided tounch an attack, they had done their research. No matter how they looked at it, Lu Xuan shouldn¡¯t have existed in a ce like Earth. But somehow, it had happened¡ªsupreme divinities like them had found this unbelievable.


    Lu Shanshan and the others were stunned when they saw Lu Xuan got himself injured. They had no idea how they had harmed him as they found it illogical. It was the moment they had learned why Lu Xuan didn¡¯t want them interfering¡ªbattles like this had exceeded the limits of their judgment.


    The aura on Lu Xuan¡¯s body had radically changed. It wasn¡¯t a surprise to him that the Greater Prophecy Spell would strike him. It was a groundless spell that would have hit no matter what¡ªif it were a destined attack, then it would have hit. It was a spell that would fix one¡¯s future. Were it not for Lu Xuan¡¯s incredible strength¡ªany ordinary Immortal Realm would have died long ago.


    ¡°Is this all you have got? It is not enough.¡± Lu Xuan was standing at the peak of hisbat strength. The golden light had continued to surround his entire body, his aura unrivaled, the whole universe shaking.


    People watched as the battle continued to unravel. Their indescribable power had surpassed all known skills. The level of their moves was the shing of Taoism, and they hadprehended genuine Taoism.


    God shot Lu Xuan a look, not saying anything. At this moment, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell above Lu Xuan flew towards Satan and enveloped him, the Lord of Hell, within it with lightning speed. It had formed an isted battlefield¡ªLu Xuan was determined to deal with Satan first.


    ¡°So you want me dead first?¡± Satan instantly saw through Lu Xuan¡¯s n. ¡°Have you thought of me as a pushover?¡± He grew furious and shouted, ¡°Without the protection of this bell, how are you going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I need it to kill you?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s short verdict shook the world. With his confidence, he stood with pride, looking down at the world. Even if he did not have the same cultivation level of his past life, he had reached the peak. He had risen from a nobody to a Celestial Lord, which was why he owned the confidence and pride.


    With no one stopping him this time, Lu Xuan undeviatingly dived towards Satan. The power of the Seven Deadly Sins had made Satan invincible, and with just a simple blow, it had surpassed any other Immortal Realm elites, undefeatable.


    ¡°Die!¡± Satan roared, charging the spear in his hand through Lu Xuan¡¯s chest. The spear had emitted all kinds of evil twists of the Seven Deadly Sins, ignoring Lu Xuan¡¯s defense, ignoring all rules, spurting towards Lu Xuan. Simr to the Greater Prophecy Spell that God had used, it did not fall within the range of conventional rules, and blocking it with ordinary means wouldn¡¯t help.


    Though, Satan¡¯s eyes widened again in the next moment as he realized his spear could not hurt Lu Xuan. The attack had almost used up all his strength¡ªit was a vition of the rules to have used it, and he should not have used it often. Not that any Immortal Realm elites could have cast it. The supremes could only use it by relying on the infinite years of sermons and believers, relying on the power of faith of the believers.


    ¡°The spell of Seven Deadly Sins judges sinners, but I am not one. And you do not have the right to judge me!¡± Lu Xuan was a Celestial Lord in his previous life, and he had seen strange attacks like this. Had he had the slightest intention of admitting to his guilt, he would be severely injured. Yet, he had always acted with a clear conscience. He might have regrets, but he had never been guilty. The Seven Deadly Sins of Satan couldn¡¯t do him any bad. Compared to others, Satan was the least of Lu Xuan¡¯s threats.


    Before he could finish his words, Lu Xuan had already swung his sword down. The swordlight swept across the void, making it impossible for Satan to dodge¡ªSatan had found himself confined in the space. Unless he could break through it, he could not budge.


    Shplort!


    The swordlight broke through Satan¡¯s defense. His body was again cut into two halves, heavily injured. Even Satan, a life form that far surpassed the Immortal Realm, could not withstand it and was weakened.


    Right then, the other supremes had made their moves. They could not hold it in anymore as they unleashed unimaginable attacks. But all were in vain in front of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell as their attacks pierced through its restrained area without hitting Lu Xuan.


    ¡°The ancient bronze bell has isted that area, and it no longer belongs to the universe. It was why our attacks had missed.¡± Ah eximed with a solemn expression.

 Chapter 970 - Annihilating God and Satan

    <h4>Chapter 970: Annihting God and Satan</h4>


    The few of them had realized the abnormality of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell¡ªit was the rumoredw of space. Thisw would cut off the surrounding dimension, effectively avoiding any attacks. They could onlyprehend how it worked, yet, they couldn¡¯t crack the code.


    While their attacks were fruitless, Lu Xuan had already crushed Satan in the boundary¡ªSatan wasn¡¯t his opponent at all. His natal magic¡ªthe trial of the Seven Deadly Sins¡ªwas entirely ineffective against Lu Xuan. It was as if his will was screaming at him not to have Lu Xuan judged. With all of his aces losing their effects on Lu Xuan, he was even less of an opponent.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s swordsmanship was close to Taoism. Like the light of the immortal, his swordlight surged to the sky, severing down. One after another, he had cut the void into a chessboard.


    Satan did not have time to absorb the power of his believers to recover, being suppressed by Lu Xuan. With each strike, people could see that Satan¡¯s injuries were getting worse. All the human immortals in the universe were dumbfounded¡ªwas Lu Xuan human? He was so powerful that his cultivation in the Immortal Realm had achieved such level, shaking all the living beings in the universe.


    In the whole Immortal Realm of the universe, Satan was a supreme ranked top five, and his strength was unfathomable. He was a mythical figure of the Immortal Realm. Now, Lu Xuan was beating him, pushing him back¡ªhe was no match for him.


    ¡°What can I say? The Lord of Hell is mediocre,¡± Lu Xuan stated unemotionally. In his body, the Taixu Origin Power was emitting infinite light. Numberless runes flew out from his pores, turning into golden writings as they surrounded him, making him look like a god of war cast out of gold. He began to use the Taixu Origin Power to protect his soul instead of using his primordial spirit as he forcefully suppressed himself. Right then, Satan¡¯s curses could no longer pose any threat to Lu Xuan.


    It was a disy of the terror of the Taixu Origin Power at this moment. As Lu Xuan circted it with all his might, it was as if there was a god in his Dantian, chanting this ancient scripture, suppressing any inconceivable skills that did not follow the rules. With its protection, God couldn¡¯t use his Greater Prophecy Spell to do him any more harm. God had used the Greater Prophecy Spell to reverse karma, thus heavily injuring him. His Taixu Origin Power turned all the reversed karma back into the righteous path, returning everything to its original state.


    Boom!


    Lu Xuan shot another st at Satan, blowing his body off. This time, Satan could not recover, and only a wisp of his primordial spirit was left. With one swing of the Geng Metal Sword, his soul was gone.


    ¡°I am the King of Immortality. One day, I will reappear in the heavens andnds, guiding all life to the road of hell.¡± Satan¡¯s dying scream had jolted the Earth.


    The many living creatures on Earth had watched as Lu Xuan exterminated Satan. They couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªLu Xuan had just killed one of the Big Five. In the universe, the Immortal Realm experts had their mouths agape. They understood the terror of Satan better than the people on Earth¡ªhe was one of the few supremes in the universe. These myths had long existed before the time of humans, or even further back.


    Every once in a while, they would walk through the entire universe, spreading their beliefs. Their lifespans weren¡¯t a restriction to their existence. Though Immortal Realm experts would live longer, they¡¯re not immortal. But these supremes¡ªthey had existed since ancient times, a long, long time ago, at least hundreds of thousands of years, or even longer.


    Though people did not know that these supremes were only the projected versions of themselves in the physical world, they had their guesses. Still, there had never been a record of them being defeated or even killed since the beginning of time. This day, Lu Xuan had set a new record.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Lu Xuan shouted out loud. He did not stop after having Satan killed, and he plunged towards God.


    Once again, God cast the Greater Prophecy Spell on Lu Xuan. But this time, it was useless. Under the protection of the Taixu Origin Power, God¡¯s spell had faded into nothingness.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s fist had reached in front of God, and God struck out his palm.


    Boom!


    It had reflected the difference in physical cultivation between the two. After rendering God¡¯s natal magic useless, it had revealed his fragility.


    Boom!


    His entire arm exploded, light and rain sttering in all directions. God had long broken away from the shackles of his physical body, converting into a light-like permanence. His face had revealed a pained expression as he continually retreated. To be able to cause such an agonizing expression in a supreme, the pain must be unimaginable. Still, he did not flee because he couldn¡¯t. God had finally understood why Satan couldn¡¯t back off when Lu Xuan attacked him¡ªit was because Lu Xuan had the major cultivation in thew of space, and hence his arrogance.


    Since ancient times, the two most difficult types of elites to deal with were those who had practiced thew of time and space. Their skills were not going against the rules and logic, yet they were immensely strenuous to counter.


    Gaining the upper hand, Lu Xuan assailed God again. As he wielded his Geng Metal Sword, he split God into two with intense swordlight, turning God¡¯s primordial spirit into ashes. This instant, the universe rumbled as if it was mourning for the death of God.


    People were at a loss for words. Lu Xuan had showcased his dominance and power, and even God could not withstand his single strike, and he was severed into pieces by a sword, annihted. Standing there like a dummy who couldn¡¯t move, Lu Xuan had him in.


    Many were still in a daze, unable to grasp the whole process as they stared at Lu Xuan, covered in golden light charging towards Ra, who was, too, covered in golden light who was shining like the Sun. Ra was riding his Sun Carriage as if he was dragging the entire gxy behind him. He brought with him an unrivaled power as he stormed toward Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You¡¯re just in time!¡± Lu Xuan chortled. Excited as he was, his blood was boiling as he plowed towards the carriage.


    Kaboom!


    A thunderous sound made the world quavered.

 Chapter 971 - Forcing Sakyamuni into nirvana

    <h4>Chapter 971: Forcing Sakyamuni into nirvana</h4>


    Like tworge asteroids colliding in the universe, it had felt like the universe caved in, and the skies and thends copsed as endless light burst out in the entire universe.


    As two sides shed head-on with absolute strength, people were sure that those incredible magic would not work on Lu Xuan.


    In the creation of the Taixu Origin Power, facing incredible magic like this was put into consideration. Simply put, the invention of the Taixu Origin Power was not to deal with themoners¡ªit was to deal with the many Celestial Lords. It would embrace abilities that could restrain these powerful continuations or even restrain them. Without much attention needed, it was its natural characteristic to suppress them.


    They had banged onto each other like the big bang. The big collision shaking the universe had people going into turmoil, astonished as they were.


    However, it had onlysted a second before people could dere the winner. The Sun Carriage, which Ra had been seated on, had smashed into pieces, sending Ra flying off into the distance. Ra had suffered his loss in the sh. Thus he was blown away by the impact. It was tragic. Everyone saw his body covered in blood¡ªit was golden divine blood, which had spattered out,nded everywhere in the universe.


    In contrast, it did not harm Lu Xuan at all, as if the collision was just a bump in the shoulder. In cultivating Taoism of the physical body, Lu Xuan had reached the peak of perfection. Even the projections of the supreme could notpare to Lu Xuan. Ra had wanted to contend with Lu Xuan, and even with his Sun Carriage, Lu Xuan still had it smashed into pieces.


    Lu Xuan pursued after Ra. He tore through the space, and he suddenly appeared in front of him. His aura was at its summit, fierce like a tiger that had descended from the mountain.


    Right then, Sakyamuni, who had not struck an attack, could no longer stand it. ¡°Almsgiver, your killing intent is massive.¡± He pped down with his palm, his enormous palm masking the sky and the Sun as if it had spanned half of the universe. As if it was about to destroy everything. His chant had the universe trembling.


    Lu Xuan took a nce before sending the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell above his head flew towards Sakyamuni. The ancient bronze bell developed its size in the universe, and in a split second, it could contend against the enormous palm.


    Bong!


    Came the ringing of a bell, and the time in the entire universe had frozen¡ªimprisoning the space with the Myriad Cmity Heaven Lock.


    ¡°Au? ma?i padme h¨±?.¡± Buddha proimed the six-sybled Sanskrit mantra, and immediately, terrifying energy surged within the palm. It grew stronger and stronger, breaking through the spatial confine.


    Though it took some time, and Lu Xuan managed to catch up with Ra. As Ra turned into the Sun, he had swept across the universe in an attempt to escape. Lu Xuan was more agile than him, and the next instant, he had caught up to Ra.


    Boom!


    A punchnded, shattering Ra into pieces. Even though Ra was as strong as he could cross the gxy, he was weak in front of Lu Xuan¡ªin this world, no one was not weak to him, and they were no match for him.


    Everyone had held their breaths, and it was only a moment when there were only two of Big Five left: Ah and Sakyamuni. The two had sensed that something was wrong¡ªLu Xuan had disyed his real strength in contrast with the Big Five, and the other three had no time to react before they were killed and taken down by Lu Xuan.


    The remaining two couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Ah did not take advantage of the situation to attack Lu Xuan. Instead, he was burning his blood essence. A world-splitting aura emerged around him. In legends, he was the god of the creation of the world. The life and death of the entire universe were in his will.


    He had released his aura to the extreme, and instantly heunched an attack. Though Lu Xuan had disyed great strength, he was still Ah, the one true god. Though just his projection, he was still the few supremes of the heavens and the worlds. He had great perseverance, great wisdom, and great courage. At this point, there was no way to retreat. He could only fight.


    Lu Xuan did not flinch as he stared at Ah unemotionally. A peculiar power hadnded on Lu Xuan¡¯s body¡ªit was Ah¡¯s natal magic, but Lu Xuan had it neutralized with his Taixu Origin Power.


    Right then, Ah was already in front of Lu Xuan. He mmed his scepter down onto Lu Xuan. Shattering the sky, Lu Xuan took a direct hit, causing him to stagger¡ªanyone could have noticed the ferocity of this attack.


    Ah had given up everything tounch his attack, but unfortunately, he still could not break through Lu Xuan¡¯s defense.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change because victory and defeat had be known.


    Though these supremes¡¯ greatest strength¡ªtheir powerful skills¡ªwere powerful than any human immortals, they were rendered useless on Lu Xuan. Their strength was limited, and they weren¡¯t invincible, after all. Simply put, they were dragged from their altar to the mortal world, right into Lu Xuan¡¯s field of expertise, forced to give up on their magic and fight Lu Xuan in the way that he bested. No good oue would have extended from here right from the start.


    Lu Xuan used his sword to break Ah¡¯s scepter, and it turned into a sky full of light that had dissipated in the air. With his sword qi not decreasing, he split Ah in half. On his deathbed, there was doubt in Ah¡¯s eyes¡ªhe was skeptical on how the mundane world would have such existence like Lu Xuan, and it was too illogical.


    After killing Ah with one strike, the only opponent left was Sakyamuni. Lu Xuan looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you going to nirvana yourself, or should I kill you?¡±


    Sakyamuni¡¯s huge body stood tall, but in front of Lu Xuan, he seemed so tiny. ¡°You are indeed good, almsgiver. To have someone like you appear in the mortal world, you are indeed incredible.¡± His expression was calm, seemingly not moved by Lu Xuan¡¯s words. ¡°As a man sows, so he shall reap. Even if you had ughtered us today, you would only be able to obtain a moment of peace. We shall meet another day. Amitabha.¡± As he chanted, his physical body turned into a golden light that had filled the skies as he ascended in front of countless pairs of eyes.

 Chapter 972 - The Curtain Fell, And The War To Conquer The Universe Began

    <h4>Chapter 972: The Curtain Fell, And The War To Conquer The Universe Began</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the universe, on Earth, countless pairs of eyes werepletely dumbfounded. Lu Xuan¡¯s single sentence had forced the Buddha, who had traversed countless gxies in the universe, into nirvana.


    One sentence had forced the Buddha into nirvana!


    What the hell!


    Long live!


    If Lu Xuan had killed the Buddha with a strike, it wouldn¡¯t have shocked them.


    But now, when they witnessed Lu Xuan forcing the Buddha into nirvana with a single sentence, they could not help but felt an extremely absurd feeling rising in their hearts.


    Even an ordinary immortal could not be forced into nirvana by Lu Xuan with a single sentence, right?


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    Only Lu Xuan knew that the Buddha would choose nirvana. Other than being unable to defeat him, nirvana was also a form of cultivation. Entering reincarnation, nirvana rebirth, and perfecting the great path.


    This was a Buddhist cultivation method. However, since ancient times, no one had ever been able to force the Buddha into nirvana. Even if it was just the projection of the Buddha, it was still an achievement that no one had aplished in ancient times.


    And now, with karma formed, eventually, it would return.


    It would even implicate the Buddha¡¯s true body in the future. This was to be expected!


    In the future, they would have to end this karma!


    With the fall of the Five Supremes, the remaining immortals immediately scattered. Even though there were far more of thempared to the people on Earth, and the battle hade to this point with Lu Xuan demonstrated his impressive strength. He had an overwhelming advantage over the other parties.


    Ordinary immortals were not a match for him!


    However, when these immortals tried to escape, it was toote. Because when their attention was focused on Lu Xuan and the few supreme existences, Lu Xuan was shocked and he asked Lu Shanshan and the others to quietly set up a big formation to activate it.


    This big formation had been set up a long time ago, but it was never activated. Since Lu Xuan had predicted that they woulde, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be unprepared. This formation was to prevent them from escaping.


    Lu Xuan wanted to finish the job in one fell swoop. He wanted to eliminate these old monsters that had been hiding in the universe for many years all at once, clearing thest obstacle for the Earth Federation to dominate the universe.


    Although these were all immortal powerhouses who had roamed the universe for many years, there were more than a hundred of them. Almost all of the immortal powerhouses in the universe were gathered.


    These were all extremely high-level powerhouses. Normally they wouldn¡¯t show up, and to avoid being targeted by the will of the world, they could only wander outside the system of the entire universe.


    However, it could be said that these immortals who were hiding in the dark were the true behind-the-scenes existences that controlled the development of the entire universe. Without the support of these immortals, no matter how well developed the world was, it was not qualified to be ranked in the top 100.


    One could imagine how powerful and important these immortal realm experts were.


    After Lu Xuan forced the Buddha into nirvana, he immediately began hunting for these immortal realm experts.


    However, even if they joined hands, they were far less threatening to Lu Xuan than the Five Supremes. The Five Supremes had extremely terrifying innate magic, and each of them could threaten Lu Xuan to a certain extent.


    Lu Xuan did not care about ordinary immortal powerhouses at all.


    In the end, the reality was simr to what everyone had guessed. Even if hundreds of immortals joined hands, they would not pose enough of a threat to Lu Xuan.


    Everyone saw a horrifying massacre.


    It was aplete, one-sided massacre!


    Lu Xuan charged into the crowd of immortals and attacked. An immortal who was hiding in the dark was killed on the spot. He could not even put up a fight.


    Then, Lu Xuan charged at another immortal and cut him in half with a casual strike. Everyone was shocked to find that even thew condensed by this immortal was cut in half by Lu Xuan¡¯s Geng Metal Sword.


    It was almost effortless.


    It was as if an adult was bullying a baby, without any ability to fight back.


    Over a hundred immortals were ughtered in a short time!


    It was hard to believe that these people were the big shots behind the scenes who had dominated the universe for many years.


    They werepletely vulnerable!


    Even those supreme existences did not pose any threat to Lu Xuan!


    This world-shaking battle finally came to an end, with the Earth Federation¡¯s side winning aplete victory. Lu Xuan had almost single-handedly suppressed all the immortals in the universe.


    Since ancient times, there had never been such a tyrannical existence!


    Just the thought of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was enough to make many people tremble. They simply could not think of a way to contend with him!


    It hadpletely exceeded the limits of their imagination!


    Without these immortal powerhouses causing trouble in the dark, the Earth Federation¡¯s counterattack finally began. First, the allied forces that besieged the Earth Federation were crushed by the immortal powerhouses led by Lu Shanshan.


    Although Lu Xuan did not make a move, almost all the immortals in the universe, except for the Earth Federation¡¯s side, were swept clean. Even if some slipped through the asionally, they were not enough to pose a threat.


    The Conquest War of the Earth Federation had finally begun. This time, it was no longer the alliance of the major forces in the universe attacking the Earth Federation, but the Earth Federation fighting against the major forces in the universe on their own.


    Although it was only a change of words, the offensive and defensive momentum hadpletely changed. The scales of victory werepletely moving in the direction of the Earth Federation.


    With Lu Shanshan and the other immortal powerhouses holding down the fort, the major civilizations were no match for them at all!


    Even so, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple to fight against the entire universe alone. The war was still going on with great difficulty. The frontline armies of the major civilizations had copsed, but the overall strength was still very strong.


    Even Earth could develop methods to target the Consolidation Realm, let alone those civilizations that had existed for hundreds of thousands of years, or even longer. Some of them had methods that could target the immortal powerhouses.


    Although there were still many shoringspared to the real immortal powerhouses, and they could only be used as a temporary trump card, it also gave them a chance to catch their breath.


    This long cosmic battle was destined tost for many years, hundreds of years, or even thousands of years.


    It was impossible to determine the winner in a short time. The entire universe was too big, and the Earth Federation¡¯s foundation waspletely inadequate. To be able to perform so ferociously, it was essentially because of Lu Xuan¡¯s urging.


    Although it was full of energy and could snowball to eventually conquer the entire universe.


    But who knew how many years it would take. If it was just to destroy these civilizations, Lu Xuan could do it with a little more time.


    However, the Earth Federation needed to fight steadily. To upy a world, they needed to digest a world. The more they fought, the stronger they became. This was the right path.

 Chapter 973 - Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 973: Ascension</h4>


    Five years after the battle of the immortals, Earth Federation, Kunlun City!


    Within five years, the Earth Federation was thriving and its strength had soared. Its poption had increased by one billionpared to five years ago. At this rate, it would only be a matter of time before the poption doubled.


    Compared to decades ago, the powerful Earth Federation¡¯s welfare was considered top-notch, which led to people being willing to have more children. Even the Earth Federation encouraged people to have more children.


    Many high-level skill manuals required children to cultivate. The more children there were, the more welfare there would be.


    The poption of the Earth Federation naturally increased at an rming rate. Furthermore, under the environment that was filled with immortal qi, the poption that was born far exceeded the previous generations. In the remaining few years, there would be many people who possessed intelligenceparable to that of an adult.


    There were even many geniuses who could speak clearly after being born for a few months. If it was a few decades ago, they would probably be treated as monsters.


    However, it was amon sight in this era!


    Lu Shanshan and the others who had been fighting outside were also summoned back.


    In the past five years, the Earth Federation had gained a few more immortal powerhouses. They were all inextricably linked to the Yunxuan Vi. In this era, only the Yunxuan Vi and Lu Xuan were able to steadily breakthrough to the immortal realm.


    These people were all geniuses that had appeared in the Earth Federation over the years, and among them was the City Lord of Cloud City.


    A few years ago, after witnessing Lu Xuan¡¯s tyrannical strength, the City Lord of Cloud City had disbanded Cloud City and joined the Earth Federation.


    Lu Xuan naturally had to give way to such a powerhouse, and at the same time, set an example for the others.


    For a powerhouse who was from Cloud City, outside of the Earth¡¯s federation system, Lu Xuan naturally wanted to take their power back so that it could be used by the Earth Federation.


    The City Lord of Cloud City was the example that Lu Xuan had set!


    After several years, the Earth Federation had already possessed the ability to independently nurture immortal powerhouses. To nurture immortal powerhouses, resources, inheritance, and talent, none of these aspects should becking.


    Fortunately, the Earth Federation didn¡¯tck anything at the moment. All that was left was to cultivate step by step.


    And this time, everyone had a premonition that something big was about to happen.


    These people were usually stationed in different areas, conquering cities andnds, and conquering the world. There were tons of things to do. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were all immortal experts and could work without rest, they would have long been exhausted to death.


    This sudden increase in workload was another important reason that hindered the expansion of the Earth Federation. This was because even the current president of the Earth Federation could not handle everything, even if the president of the Earth Federation was a powerful cultivator, he could not finish handling them day and night.


    When the higher-ups of the core faction of the Yunxuan Vi arrived, Lu Xuan finally put down the book in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered all of you today for one thing, and that is, I¡¯m going to ascend!¡±


    Everyone looked stern, but no one thought it was strange.


    Previously, Lu Xuan had held back from ascending to stabilize the position of the Earth Federation and to fight against all the immortals in the universe.


    Now that the mission had beenpleted, the Earth Federation had be the strongest in the universe. In the future, its strength would snowball.


    Now that Lu Xuan¡¯s mission had beenpleted, he could ascend at any time. This was the consensus of everyone. Even Lu Xuan¡¯s parents and sister had epted this.


    This separation was not forever. After all, if Lu Xuan could ascend, they could also ascend at any time.


    It was extremely difficult for a Consolidation Realm expert to ascend, but it was not difficult for an immortal. They could break the world wall and ascend to another world at any time.


    However, under Lu Xuan¡¯s persuasion, they restrained themselves. In the heaven realm, immortals were not considered powerful figures. Many hidden immortals were unwilling to ascend because of this.


    Moreover, they were required to stay on Earth to oversee the ascension. They would only ascend one after another after they had nurtured enough sessors.


    This time, Lu Xuan shall head to the heaven realm first to open up a path for them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve summoned everyone here so that all of you could witness how ascension is done so that it could be of use to everyone in the future!¡±


    Lu Xuan said. Over the years, he had been preparing many backup ns, leaving many backups for the Earth Federation. They were left at the Yunxuan Vi, and they could be used at critical moments to ensure that even if they were to face a supreme existence like Buddha or God, they would be able to defeat them.


    Afterpleting these ns, Lu Xuan finally decided to ascend.


    As he spoke, Lu Xuan directly flew up into the sky. Above Kunlun City, countless immortal qi spewed out from the immortal qi dimension. Under the impact of the endless immortal qi, Kunlun City¡¯s immortal qi was somewhat ethereal.


    As he spoke, the mana in Lu Xuan¡¯s body was raised to the extreme. Instantly, his entire body emitted a golden light that filled the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan punched out, turning into a golden dragon. The entire Earth¡¯s world wall was torn apart by Lu Xuan, creating a huge crack. Instantly, Lu Xuan felt the Earth¡¯s world will¡¯s deep malice. Almost in an instant, it was about to push him out.


    This time, Lu Xuan did not resist. Instead, he stepped on a streak of light and flew away.


    The group of immortals silently memorized the coordinates of the heaven realm. They had tried to tear open the world wall more than once but were not able to urately find the heaven realm because there were too many different dimensions.


    Only at the right time and at the right ce could a person tear open the world wall and fly to heaven realm. With the coordinates they had memorized, they would not be lost the next time.


    ¡°Brother has ascended, we have to finish this matter. We shouldn¡¯t let brother have any worries. We would have to meet again in the future, so there¡¯s no need to be sad!¡±


    Lu Shanshan stood up and said.


    Everyone knew that after Lu Xuan¡¯s departure, the entire Earth Federation would inevitably enter a post-Lu Xuan era. Without Lu Xuan overseeing things, the Earth Federation could only rely on themselves.


    At this moment, they felt empty in their hearts. They didn¡¯t have their biggest backer anymore.


    However, they were all immortals at the peak of the universe, so they quickly adjusted their mood.


    The Earth Federation didn¡¯t hide the matter of Lu Xuan¡¯s ascension. They quickly released it through various channels.


    A tossed stone raises a thousand ripples. No one expected that Lu Xuan would ascend without any indication. For a moment, the Earth Federation¡¯s undercurrents surged.


    Countless people began to reminisce about the times when Lu Xuan was around.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with Lu Xuan!

 Chapter 974 - The Peak Of The Immortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 974: The Peak Of The Immortal Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The heaven realm was one of the supreme upper-ss worlds in the endless dimensions. It was once the leader of all the worlds. Its size was vast and boundless. Even immortal experts would never be able to fly to the end of their lives.


    Just the area of Xuan Prefecture, which was at the edge of the 3,000 prefectures in the heaven realm, wasparable to some smaller upper-ss world.


    One could imagine how vast the entire heaven realm was.


    Full Moon City was a big city that stood at the edge of the Xuan Prefecture. In Full Moon City alone, there were tens of millions of people. In a big province like the Xuan Prefecture, there were countless cities like this.


    Full Moon Sect was a sect named after Full Moon City, but in fact, it could only be considered a medium-scale sect.


    In Full Moon City, only those who were immortal experts could be considered a first-ss sect. Otherwise, no matter how they developed, they could only be considered a medium-scale sect.


    Full Moon Sect had immortal experts as overseers in the past, and some immortal ancestors were even stronger than immortal experts as overseers.


    Full Moon City was established by the founding patriarch of the Full Moon Sect a long time ago. After countless years, the Full Moon Sect, which dominated Full Moon City, became an ordinary sect after the death of thest immortal patriarch, Full Moon Sect fell from a first-ss sect to a medium-scale sect and was in danger of being wiped out.


    After the death of thest immortal of the Full Moon Sect, the sect was forced into a desperate situation. Many sects in the city joined forces to pressure the Full Moon Sect to hand over the Full Moon Heart Sutra, which was the foundation of the sect. This was the Heart Sutra which had once produced a celestial patriarch, and also pointed directly to the great path of the celestial immortal, which frightened everyone of the counterattack of the Full Moon Sect. However, now that thest immortal had died, there was nothing left for them to fear.


    The huge Full Moon Sect was in great danger.


    At this moment, in the mountain range behind the Full Moon Sect, a man and a woman were running at high speed on a rugged mountain road, as if they were walking on t ground.


    In the heaven realm, thews were even more perfect. Unless they were immortal powerhouses, even consolidation realm powerhouses could not fly. However, their physical fitness was so strong that they could walk on all kinds of rugged terrain as if they were walking on t ground.


    The leader of the group was a beautiful woman, and on the other side was an ordinary-looking young man.


    If a disciple of the Full Moon Sect saw the two of them, he would immediately recognize them. They were the cream of the crop among the younger generation of the Full Moon Sect. They were known as the pirs of the next generation of the Full Moon Sect, Ren Qingqing, and Gong Yu.


    The two of them were not of the same age, but both of them had reached the consolidation realm. They could be considered top-notch even in the entire Full Moon City, let alone in the Full Moon Sect.


    This was especially true for the woman. In the past few months, her cultivation base had advanced by leaps and bounds. Under circumstances that no one had expected, she had broken through to the consolidation realm.


    ¡°Junior sister Ren, are you confident in inviting that senior?¡± The two of them stopped in front of a mountain.


    The young man with an ordinary appearance, Gong Yu, opened his mouth and questioned.


    The Full Moon Sect was in imminent danger. They were able to grow because they were protected by the Full Moon Sect. However, if the Full Moon Sect was uprooted, they would be on the list of the first batch of people to be eliminated.


    At this moment, Ren Qingqing, who had just risen to power recently, said that she knew a senior who was powerful and might be able to save the entire Full Moon Sect from danger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not confident. I only met this senior by ident and received his guidance, which allowed my cultivation to advance by leaps and bounds. But now, we have no other choice but to try our best!¡±


    Ren Qingqing¡¯s beautiful face revealed some hesitation. Just as she had said, she wasn¡¯t confident at all. But now, for the sake of the sect, she could only give it her all.


    The two of them came to a valley behind the mountain. This valley was surrounded by immortal qi and beautiful mountains and rivers. It looked like a paradise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there would be such a paradise here!¡±


    Gong Yu clicked his tongue in wonder. He had never known that there was such a ce in the back of the mountain of his sect. As soon as he entered, he could feel that the immortal qi in the air was at least ten times denser than the outside world.


    Cultivating in such a ce was ten times faster than cultivating in the outside world. Logically speaking, such a blessednd of cultivation should have been upied long ago.


    ¡°This was a modification by the senior!¡± It was not Ren Qingqing¡¯s first time here, so she was not surprised. She had even seen the original appearance of this ce. At first, it was just an ordinary valley, and the spiritual qi here was not even as abundant as in other ces, it was not a paradise at all.


    Otherwise, it would not have been anyone else¡¯s turn. The Full Moon Sect had already upied this valley long ago.


    ¡°Then senior is a formation master?¡± Gong Yu¡¯s expression suddenly became stern. In the heaven realm, countless people could set up a little formation.


    Even he could set up one or two small spirit gathering formations, which could speed up the gathering of immortal qi. However, that was just ording to the script, and could not be considered a formation master at all.


    In the immortal world, formation masters were a high and mighty profession. Many sects had to hire specialized formation masters to set up the mountain protection formation when they set up their mountain gates.


    There was a huge difference between a professional and an amateur!


    Ren Qingqing nodded and did not say anything. She went forward, cupped her hands, and bowed, ¡°Junior Ren Qingqing is here to pay a visit. I hope that senior could meet me!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a thatched cottage gradually appeared from the depths of the valley. A young man dressed in a moon-white robe walked out from the thatched cottage.


    This young man had a handsome face. His eyes were like stars and his eyebrows were as sharp as knives. He looked thin and tall.


    Lu Xuan looked at the man and woman in front of him and sighed in his heart. There were indeed some things that could not be avoided. How could a person avoid countless troubles in the secr world? That was just wishful thinking.


    However, with his cultivation base, even if he was rolling in the mortal world, he had nothing to fear.


    ¡°I know why you came. Since I took advantage of your Full Moon Sect, I should help you solve some problems!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    After ascending, he directly entered the Xuan Prefecture, Full Moon City.


    It was different from the ce where he ascended in his previous life. Lu Xuan immediately settled down here and began to cultivate.


    It was different from the mortal world. The heaven realm was too vast and powerful. He could release his aura to his heart¡¯s content. He did not have to suppress his cultivation and could continue to cultivate.


    In addition, in the mortal world, Lu Xuan hadid a foundation. In just a few months, Lu Xuan had sessfully reached the peak of an immortal realm. Thew of space and thew of thunder and lightning that he cultivated made a qualitative leap in hisbat power.

 Chapter 975 - Full Moon Sect鈥檚 Attack

    <h4>Chapter 975: Full Moon Sect¡¯s Attack</h4>


    In terms ofbat power, Lu Xuan was already at the peak of the human immortal realm. Hisprehension of thews of lightning and space was also at its peak.


    To a certain extent, hisbat power wasparable to that of a celestial immortal.


    Above the human immortal realm was the celestial immortal realm. In Full Moon City, the celestial immortal realm was considered the peak ofbat power. It had been many years since a celestial immortal had been born.


    Compared to the human immortal realm, the advancement of the celestial immortal realm was a little more difficult.


    When one mastered the firstw and used the power of thew to advance to a higher dimension, it was the celestial immortal realm.


    If one wanted to break through the shackles of the human immortal realm, one had to amodate the secondw. The twows had to fuse.


    Then, one could advance to the celestial immortal realm!


    Just practicing onew alone was already very difficult for many geniuses of the heaven realm.


    Not to mention, it was to amodate two types ofw to advance to the celestial immortal realm.


    Based on the history of the Full Moon City that Lu Xuan had learned in the past few months, from ancient times until now, very few people had sessfully advanced to the celestial immortal realm.


    Of course, this was not a difficult matter for Lu Xuan. Apart from thew of space, thew of lightning that he had focused on in his previous life was also easily mastered by him. As long as he waited for the two types ofw to fuse, he would be able to break through to the celestial immortal realm.


    And this was only a matter of time!


    Once he became a celestial immortal patriarch, at least within the range of Full Moon City, he could be said to be a man of his word.


    This would be beneficial to his next step of nning. He needed to have a point of entry, and Full Moon Sect was the point of entry he had chosen.


    In the following time, the heaven realm would be in turmoil. Lu Xuan had to join them as soon as possible.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior!¡±


    Ren Qingqing quickly said.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan¡¯s expression turned cold and he said, ¡°A distinguished guest hase from afar. Aren¡¯t youing out to meet him?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words made Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu stunned. They did not know who the other guests were.


    At this moment, a spaceship flew over from afar. This ship was densely packed with all kinds of weapons. They were as big as mountains and looked extremely mighty.


    Ren Qingqing immediately understood that the distinguished guest that Lu Xuan was talking about was none other than the high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect.


    This spaceship was one of the trump cards of the Full Moon Sect. It was a trump card left behind by the patriarch, and it could even fight against human immortal realm powerhouses.


    After thest human immortal-level powerhouse of the Full Moon Sect passed away, many sects targeted the Full Moon Sect like tigers and wolves. However, no one dared to make the first move because they were afraid of the Full Moon Sect¡¯s trump card.


    Soon, dozens of people could be seen on the deck of the spaceship. They were all high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect. The leader of the group was a middle-aged man. He was wearing a luxurious robe and his aura was like a long sword that shot into the sky.


    He was an extremely powerful sword cultivator!


    Behind him was a group of cultivation experts who were looking at Lu Xuan and the other two with vignce. They were all high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect.


    ¡°Sect master, and the elders!¡±


    Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu cupped their hands and bowed.


    ¡°Who are you? What were you nning when you sneaked into the Full Moon Sect?¡±


    At this moment, a high-ranking official of the Full Moon Sect said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby. I¡¯m temporarily borrowing the back mountain of the Full Moon Sect as my resting ce. That was all! I do not have any other intention!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Although Lu Xuan said so, the high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect looked at him suspiciously. After all, no matter how they looked at it, it was very strange.


    At the thought of such a person with ulterior motives living in the back mountain of their mountain gate, no one would be unwary.


    ¡°Sect master, Senior Lu didn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward Full Moon Sect. I also relied on Senior Lu¡¯s guidance to advance my cultivation by leaps and bounds!¡±


    Ren Qingqing hurriedly said, ¡°I came here this time was for the sake of Senior Luing out of the mountain to resolve the crisis of our full moon sect!¡±


    ¡°Humph, you contacted an outsider with ulterior motives on your own ord. I have yet to settle this matter with you. What is the current situation? I don¡¯t know how many people are coveting our Full Moon Heart Sutra, but you didn¡¯t take any precautions. I¡¯m very disappointed in you!¡±


    The Full Moon Sect¡¯s sect master nced at Ren Qingqing coldly and said, ¡°After this matter is settled, I would deal with the matter of you colluding with outsiders!¡±


    Ren Qingqing suddenly felt that she was wronged. All the things she did were for the Full Moon Sect, but in the end, this was the oue.


    ¡°Since you were not willing to tell me your origin, then I could only capture you!¡± The Full Moon Sect¡¯s sect master said. ¡°It¡¯s good that your background is unknown. I suspect that you¡¯re a wanted criminal. I¡¯ll capture you and offer you to the heavenly court. It would be a great merit for me!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately felt the terrifying aura released by the sect master of the Full Moon Sect. It was different from what Ren Qingqing had said. The sect master of the Full Moon Sect was not at the peak of the consolidation realm, but a human immortal expert.


    Although he had just broken through not long ago, his aura was still very unstable.


    However, human immortals were different from those in the consolidation realm. There was a huge difference between them.


    The heavenly court that he mentioned was the only organization that ruled the vast and boundlessnd of the heaven realm. A long, long time ago, the heaven realm was in chaos for a very long time. After that, the ten great heavenly celestial lords in the heaven realm joined hands to form the heavenly court and unified the heaven realm.


    That was also the period when the heaven realm was at its most powerful. It radiated across the universe and could contend against all the other upper-ss worlds by itself. One could only imagine how powerful it was.


    After countless years and many great wars, the heaven realm¡¯s strength had plummeted. Even so, it was still number one in all the upper-ss world. To be able to rule such a world, one could only imagine the strength of the heavenly court.


    There were tons of experts and geniuses as the sand in the Ganges. There were countless of them.


    In name, all the forces in the heaven realm belonged to the heavenly court!


    Lu Xuan had already sensed that things werepletely different from what Ren Qingqing had said before. Something must have happened.


    All of this took a long time to describe, but in fact, it was only a moment of Lu Xuan¡¯s thoughts. In the next moment, the Full Moon Sect¡¯s sect master made his move. Arge hand suddenly tore everything apart and pped down at Lu Xuan.


    The huge hand emitted endless immortal qi, which formed a terrifying spiral. In the sky, there was a rippling air current everywhere, and the air current swept out.


    ¡°Senior Lu, be careful!¡±


    Ren Qingqing immediately reminded him.


    ¡°This is the Full Moon Sect¡¯s Full Moon Palm Print!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The sect master of the Full Moon Sect shouted. The move he executed was the Full Moon Sect¡¯s ultimate technique, the Full Moon Palm Print. When it was unleashed, the earth and the mountains shook.


    Since he had broken through to the human immortal realm, the sect master of the Full Moon Sect¡¯s strength had improved dramatically. The Full Moon Palm Print that he used again was shockingly powerful.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted coldly, and his aura soared like a demon god.

 Chapter 976 - Kill A Human Immortal And I Would Return The Favor

    <h4>Chapter 976: Kill A Human Immortal And I Would Return The Favor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A golden light shed in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. The crowd didn¡¯t even see him make a move. With a roar, the Full Moon Palm Print that was pping down disintegrated into the wind.


    The martial intent of the Full Moon Palm Print also disintegrated instantly. The sect master of the Full Moon Sect spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward.


    He looked at Lu Xuan with a look of disbelief in his eyes. He was dumbstruck. He didn¡¯t even see Lu Xuan make a move before he was defeated.


    At this moment, he finally understood what kind of existence he had provoked. As a human immortal, he couldn¡¯t even block a nce from the other party.


    There was no doubt about the gap between them!


    ¡°Did you think you were qualified to fight me? To be honest, I could kill someone like you with one finger!¡± Lu Xuan said calmly.


    At this moment, the people of the Full Moon Sect finally understood what kind of existence they had provoked. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was unfathomable. In fact, in their eyes, Lu Xuan was not a human immortal at all, but a celestial immortal.


    Because they had never heard of a human immortal being that powerful.


    Only celestial immortals, and only celestial immortal great ancestors, had such strength!


    They had offended a celestial immortal great ancestor!


    When many people thought of this, they could not help but gasp. They felt that they had just walked through the gates of hell.


    At this moment, they finally believed Lu Xuan¡¯s earliest words. Lu Xuan had indeed not gone astray from them. A celestial immortal expert was enough to rule a city, and in that city, everyone had to submit.


    Such a person could take whatever he wanted, just like the grandmaster of the Full Moon Sect. There was no need for him to plot against them.


    The only thing the Full Moon Sect had been schemed against was the Full Moon Heart Sutra, and that was merely a cultivation technique that pointed directly to the great path of a celestial immortal. Yet, there was a celestial immortal standing in front of them. Did such a figure need to covet their cultivation technique?


    Now that he thought about it, he found itughable!


    Although Lu Xuan was living in seclusion in the back of their mountain, from the looks of it, this wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.


    ¡°Senior, what do you want?¡± At this moment, the sect master of the Full Moon Sect couldn¡¯t help but lower his head. This was a terrifying existence that could seriously injure him with just a nce.


    If he attacked with all his strength, none of them would be able to escape!


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯m very dissatisfied with your performance. You should abdicate yourself!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The sect master of the Full Moon Sect instantly widened his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Lu Xuan to make such a request. He actually wanted him to abdicate. This was forcing him into a dead end.


    ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming!¡±


    The sect master of the Full Moon Sect instantly flew into a rage. Even if he was facing a celestial immortal great ancestor, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    ¡°Do you know who is backing our Full Moon Sect? How dare youy a finger on me and make me abdicate!¡± The sect master of the Full Moon Sect shouted hysterically. Behind him stood a powerful existence. In his opinion, as long as he said his name, even Lu Xuan would have to give him some leeway.


    ¡°You were not willing to abdicate, nor willing to die. You are putting me in a very difficult position!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at the sect master of the Full Moon Sect and said.


    At this time, he already had some guesses in his heart. This sect master of the Full Moon Sect, who was supposed to be at the peak of the consolidation realm, suddenly had an earth-shaking change in his strength, reaching the human immortal realm.


    He must have had a fortuitous encounter, and with a backer, his strength could advance further.


    Now, he was even more certain that the sect master of the Full Moon Sect must have found a powerful backer.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I shall send you on your way!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with a cold expression. No matter who was standing behind the Full Moon Sect, he didn¡¯t care.


    The sect master of the Full Moon Sect suddenly felt a chill on his back. He felt as if the person standing in front of him wasn¡¯t a human, but a monster in human skin.


    Thinking of Lu Xuan¡¯s words, he rushed into the distance. However, he only heard a huge explosion. He directly crashed into a spatial barrier and rolled down.


    At this time, a huge palm print came down behind him, and a bright moon hung high in the sky.


    It was the Full Moon Palm Print. Lu Xuan had only seen the technique once, and he had seen through the execution method through the Delusion-breaker Eye. Moreover, he hadpletely grasped it andpletely surpassed the Full Moon Sect¡¯s sect master.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s martial arts realm, this level of martial arts was nothing more than aprehensive understanding of everything. As long as he saw it, he could instantly learn it andpletely understand its connotation and principles.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Full Moon Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s body was smashed into pieces on the spot, and he died a tragic death.


    He was killed by Lu Xuan in just an instant!


    At this moment, all the high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect were dumbfounded. They stared at Lu Xuan with their mouths agape, trembling.


    ¡°That... That was the Full Moon Palm Print? How terrifying! So the Full Moon Palm Print could be this powerful. One handprint could kill a human immortal!¡±


    A high-ranking official of the Full Moon Sect said in a trembling voice as if he had encountered a terrifying demon.


    They had never seen existence like Lu Xuan, who could ughter human immortals as easily as killing dogs.


    There was no such existence, not even a celestial immortal could do it!


    Their guess was right. Even a celestial immortal couldn¡¯t kill as easily as Lu Xuan. This had nothing to do with one¡¯s cultivation level. It was purely a skill that had reached the close level of the great path when it came to killing.


    However, when they saw that Lu Xuan had learned the Full Moon Palm Print, they were almost scared to death. It was the secret technique of the Full Moon Sect. Outsiders would never be able to learn it.


    Even if they learned it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it to such a high level in such a short time.


    ¡°Now, I say that we should make Ren Qingqing the sect master of the Full Moon Sect. Who agrees and who opposes?¡± Lu Xuan nced at the high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect and said.


    The upper echelons of the Full Moon Sect were all dumbfounded and looked at each other. Even if they were against it, they could not oppose it, let alone the courage to oppose it.


    No matter who was standing behind them, there was one thing that they definitely could not contend against, and that was Lu Xuan, who was standing in front of them.


    ¡°I killed one of your human immortals before, and now I¡¯m returning one of your human immortals to you. We could consider it even!¡±


    Seeing that there was no objection from the higher-ups of the Full Moon Sect, Lu Xuan said straightforwardly.


    As soon as he said that, Lu Xuan grabbed a huge hand that was transformed into qi and wrapped it around Ren Qingqing. Countless immortal qi surged into Ren Qingqing¡¯s body.


    Ren Qingqing turned pale with fright. She didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. However, as countless immortal qi surged into her body, her cultivation strength continued to soar.


    From the initial stage to the peak of the consolidation realm, it only took a moment. At the same time, countless cultivation insights surged into her mind.


    A momentter, a human immortal was created.

 Chapter 977 - Reincarnation Art

    <h4>Chapter 977: Reincarnation Art</h4>


    A human immortal, a real human immortal!


    Everyone could feel that Ren Qingqing had be a human immortal. When everyone looked at Lu Xuan again, their eyes hadpletely changed.


    Although human immortals were the lowest level of immortals in the heaven realm, they were still immortals. No matter where they were ced, they were considered the lords of a region.


    Compared to the consolidation realm, they were on apletely different level.


    The cultivation environment in the heaven realm was indeed much better than that of the mortal world. Full Moon City only had a poption of ten million, but it already had many experts in the human immortal realm. In the mortal world, a civilization with a poption of tens of billions, hundreds of billions, or even hundreds of billions, only had one human immortal.


    As for the Earth Federation, that was a special case. It was because Lu Xuan had thought of ways to speed up their growth that they had so many experts. It could not be used as a reference in itself.


    However, no matter how easy it was, not everyone could cultivate and attain the human immortal realm.


    If it was that simple, the Full Moon Sect would not be in such a precarious situation.


    However, they saw it with their own eyes that a junior had surpassed them in just a few months who had broken through to the consolidation realm. Now, she had broken through to the human immortal realm not long after she had reached the consolidation realm.


    They were dumbfounded. How was this possible!


    Ren Qingqing was in disbelief. She had be a human immortal, and the memories of the human immortal in her mind were so deep as if she had cultivated it herself.


    Such a godly technique made her feel as if she had met the legendary omnipotent god.


    This feeling was too surreal and she had indeed broken through to the human immortal realm.


    Whether it was theprehension of the realm or her strength, it was the real human immortal realm.


    However, no one could understand how Lu Xuan did it. It was beyond their imagination. It was far beyond the situation where the previous sect master of the Full Moon Sect had swallowed a pill that greatly increased his strength.


    In essence, it was not the same thing!


    Especially the high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect. At this moment, they looked at Lu Xuan with a burning gaze because they had found another way that could reach the sky.


    Lu Xuan turned a blind eye to such gazes. To be precise, he had seen too many of them.


    The technique he had just used was an extremely high-level technique known as reincarnation art.


    When one reached a certain level of cultivation and attained the level of a human immortal, one¡¯s primordial spirit would be extremely powerful. One would be able to survive without a physical body. One might even be able to plunder a physical body and return a soul through borrowing a corpse.


    However, this was a low-level method, because borrowing a corpse to return a soul would always be borrowing someone else¡¯s corpse, not one¡¯s own body. It would not be 100%patible with one¡¯s own body. When one reached a certain level of cultivation, ws and obstacles would appear, one would not be able to break through to a higher realm.


    And reincarnation art was developed from this. It was apletely different method. Some powerful immortals made mistakes in the process of cultivation, they would seal their memories and some other techniques together with astonishing methods on the newly formed fertilized egg.


    This would directly result in the effect of reincarnation. That was why this technique was called reincarnation instead of resurrection.


    The bodies that were reincarnated were all bodies that werepletelypatible with the body. The corpses that were borrowed from reincarnation belonged to others. It was obvious who was superior and who was inferior. It waspletely different.


    Therefore, many of the geniuses in the heaven realm seemed to be a junior. However, in just a hundred years, or even a few hundred years, they could cultivate to a cultivation level that others could not cultivate for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years.


    These people looked like newbies, but in fact, they were all old monsters. Just that no one knew about them. They wore the disguise of a newbie and roamed the world.


    Lu Xuan had just used the reincarnation technique to infuse theprehension of the human immortal realm and powerful strength into her body. It had allowed Ren Qingqing to break through to the human immortal realm in one breath.


    Lu Xuan was not qualified to use the reincarnation technique. He was only at the peak of the human immortal realm. To create another human immortal who was in the same realm as him in one breath was againstmon sense.


    However, Lu Xuan had done it. As a reincarnated celestial lord, he naturally had his magical methods. It was far beyond theprehension of ordinary people.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s realm in his previous life allowed him to use all kinds of magical methods that were impossible for someone of his level at a very low price.


    ¡°Now, I had returned you a human immortal. You have nothing to say!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Senior, you are right. Greetings, sect master!¡±


    At this moment, Gong Yu quickly bowed and answered, even though he was once a popr candidate for the next sect master of the Full Moon Sect.


    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t save the Full Moon Sect with his strength.


    Right now, Lu Xuan was their only hope, and Ren Qingqing was the only ribbon to contact Lu Xuan.


    If Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t do anything about it, then the Full Moon Sect would be finished.


    ¡°Senior, forgive my boldness but I would like to invite you to be the elder supreme of our Full Moon Sect. I hope you would consent to it!¡±


    Ren Qingqing immediately reacted after Gong Yu, wanting to tie Lu Xuan to the Full Moon Sect¡¯s warship.


    The other high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect also reacted at this time. They knew that Ren Qingqing, the newly appointed sect master, was right.


    A terrifying existence like Lu Xuan could be their enemy if they could not rope him into their battleship.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. This was not in his original n, but it was in line with his original n.


    ¡°Greetings, elder supreme!¡±


    The high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect bowed one after another. This was a status that was higher than the sect master.


    Lu Xuan was able to achieve this status by relying on his strength. The upper echelons of the Full Moon Sect naturally had nothing to say.


    Lu Xuan nodded and questioned, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened? If I remember correctly, the situation that the sect master told me before was different?¡±


    The upper echelons of the Full Moon Sect exchanged nces. Then, they looked at Lu Xuan and began to tell him everything.


    It turned out that all of this was because the Full Moon Sect had received the help of another faction amid the storm.


    The Cyan-robed Tower!


    It was a small faction that Lu Xuan had never even heard of. However, in the nearby regions, it was a well-known existence.


    This was because the owner of the Cyan-robed Tower, the Cyan-robed Young Master, was a celestial immortal.


    And not just that, the talent of the Cyan-robed Young Master was even at the level of a peerless genius, and his name shook the entire region.

 Chapter 978 - The Heavenly Court鈥檚 Talent Evaluation Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 978: The Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony</h4>


    In the heaven realm, all kinds of elites were like carps crossing the river. It was impossible to count them. Even geniuses were like the sand in the Ganges.


    These high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect were very inconspicuous in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. However, in the past, they were all heaven-gifted geniuses. Each of them had swept through arge number of talents of the same age group before they could reach this stage.


    Above geniuses, there were also super geniuses. Only super geniuses had a certain chance of bing immortals.


    Not to mention peerless geniuses. Even if they could notpare to legendary geniuses, they were the highest level of geniuses that ordinary people coulde into contact with.


    As for a legendary genius like Luo Chen, they were simply myths or legends that a person would never encounter.


    As a peerless genius, the cyan-robed young master could beat other celestial immortals without any pressure when he cultivated to the celestial immortal realm.


    Celestial immortals were also split into three, six, and nine levels.


    Perhaps only the patriarch of the Full Moon Sect could bepared to him.


    ¡°But why did the cyan-robed young master suddenly recruit a faction?¡± Lu Xuan immediately began to ask.


    To Lu Xuan, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to create a human immortal in the heaven realm but it wasn¡¯t the case for other factions.


    Even for the heaven immortal patriarchs, they would have to pay a great price to create a human immortal.


    Even though the cyan-robed young master was a peerless genius and was very powerful, Lu Xuan did not believe that he had so many resources to waste it like that.


    ¡°I knew a little about this!¡±


    Gong Yu suddenly stood up and said.


    ¡°As far as I know, it was probably to get a spot in Full Moon City for this heavenly courts¡¯ talent selectionpetition!¡±


    ¡°I have heard that the cyan-robed young master was born in an extraordinary family. However, there were many experts in that family. Even someone as powerful as the cyan-robed young master was defeated and kicked out of the family in a sorry state. Now, he was trying to win over people¡¯s hearts to build a force. To get a spot in the heavenly courts¡¯ talent selectionpetition and there is only one spot in a city!¡±


    When Gong Yu said this, everyone had a look of understanding on their faces.


    Even Lu Xuan also had a look of understanding on his face. The talent evaluation ceremony of the heavenly court could be said to be a monster-infestedpetition. It was held once every two hundred years, to select outstanding talents for the heavenly court.


    Each reputable sect and family naturally had their quota. In addition to the quota that was open to the major forces, it also benefited the ordinary forces.


    Cities that were simr to Full Moon City would be allocated a quota.


    However, in reality, many times, these quotas would be vacant. This wasn¡¯t the first time the heavenly court had held such a talent evaluation ceremony. Many people were very clear about how terrifying this talent evaluation ceremony was.


    All kinds of monsters ran amok. Geniuses couldn¡¯t even be considered cannon fodder. Even super geniuses who could cultivate to be immortals could only be considered cannon fodder.


    Only peerless geniuses could have some cards up their sleeves. Even super peerless geniuses would participate in this talent evaluation ceremony. Since ancient times, there had been countless geniuses who stood out from the crowd.


    It was simply impossible to estimate!


    The heavenly court was thergest and most orthodox governing organization in the entire heaven realm. If one wanted to rise and stand out, no one could bypass the heaven realm.


    And those who stood out during the talent evaluation ceremony would be able to receive the heavenly court¡¯s favor and receive the heavenly court¡¯s vigorous nurturing.


    No one would be able to resist such a temptation!


    But because of this that every time the talent evaluation ceremony was held, countless people would participate.


    Ren Qingqing and the others knew about this, but to them, this matter had nothing to do with them.


    Because they would not participate in the talent evaluation ceremony.


    They knew themselves well. That was the stage for geniuses and monsters, and they were just ordinary cultivators.


    It had been many years since anyone from Full Moon City had participated in the talent evaluation ceremony. From this, one could see Full Moon City had been declining in these years.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. The cyan-robed young master wanted to rope in the Full Moon Sect and ensure that he could obtain a spot in Full Moon City.


    It was probably not just the Full Moon Sect. There should be other sects that he could rope in as well.


    ¡°Looks like I would have to meet him too!¡±


    Lu Xuan said resolutely.


    This was because he was eyeing the spot in Full Moon City for the talent evaluation ceremony.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had caught up with this talent evaluation ceremony and made his debut. He had benefited greatly from the heavenly court.


    And now, he had to participate in another talent evaluation ceremony. Last time, he had barely made it into the top 10,000.


    Don¡¯t look down on the top 10,000. Just this top 10,000 was considered outstanding.


    Of course,pared to the starting point of those geniuses who were ranked at the top, it was considered very low. However, it was with this starting point that Lu Xuan caught thest train of the heaven court to nurture talents and enjoyed a small wave of benefits, his strength also had a huge increase as a result. It could be said to be earth-shaking.


    This was a very important opportunity. Most importantly, this was a fortuitous encounter that everyone could participate in. It was obvious that the higher the final ranking, the more attention he would receive.


    Entering the top 10,000 meant that one had reached the bottom line of being nurtured by the heavenly court. If one could enter the top 1,000, they would be the peerless talents that the various departments of the heavenly court would fight for.


    Those who could enter the top 100 would be famous big shots, and they would be viewed as the future pirs of the heavenly court.


    And now, Lu Xuan¡¯s greatest worry, Luo Chen, was once the champion of a certain talent evaluation ceremony. He overpowered all the geniuses at that time and came in first.


    From then on, he was highly regarded by a certain big shot in the heavenly court and was epted as hisst disciple. From then on, his cultivation and status improved by leaps and bounds, quickly leaving those of the same age behind him.


    Other than those in the top 100 who could barely keep up with his footsteps, the rest were all left behind.


    If Lu Xuan wanted topete with Luo Chen in the future, he absolutely could not miss this talent evaluation ceremony. Once he missed it, the loss would be so great that he did not know how long it would take to make up for it.


    Last time, Lu Xuan had only managed to make it into the top 10,000. This time, Lu Xuan only had one goal, and that was to be the champion.


    In his previous life, he had cultivated in the heaven realm for most of his life. He was very familiar with the heaven realm¡¯s mechanisms.


    Those who hid their cultivation and lived in seclusion were not the mainstream. If they did not show their worth and ability in the shortest time possible, they would be eliminated immediately.


    There were not many people who had the patience to wait for you to slowly show your talent. Those high and mighty big shots all had a myriad of affairs to attend to every day. Only those who performed the best would be noticed.


    There was no future for them to live a miserable life!

 Chapter 979 - Shattering The Celestial Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 979: Shattering The Celestial Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was an invisible primitive forest. Regardless of treatment, resources, or background, all of these had to be fought for by oneself. Only the strong would survive.


    Because of this, he had decided to take the spot in Full Moon City this time. No matter what background this cyan-robed young master had, he could not stop Lu Xuan from advancing into the talent evaluation ceremony.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s final decision, the Full Moon Sect had changed its sect master. At the same time, there was an additional elder supreme who had more power and status than the sect master.


    When the news was spread among the Full Moon Sect, everyone was stunned. No one had expected a drastic change without any warning.


    The system that belonged to the original sect master was purged and dismissed.


    After Ren Qingqing disyed the powerful strength of a human immortal, the Full Moon Sect, which had some undercurrents, suddenly stopped fluctuating.


    They immediately epted the change of a new sect master.


    Although the high-level officials of the Full Moon Sect were all silent about this matter, many people guessed that this change had something to do with the sudden appearance of the elder supreme.


    However, since all the upper echelons were tight-lipped, nobody knew what had happened and did not dare to interfere.


    The Full Moon Sect¡¯s purge waspleted in this silence!


    Everyone¡¯s attention was quickly attracted by another piece of news. The heaven realm¡¯s talent evaluation ceremony that was held once every hundred years had begun again.


    Although the talent evaluation ceremony had nothing to do with most people, it still attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Ren Qingqing, who was in charge of the Full Moon Sect, soon received news that a mysterious force had started to subdue the forces of the Full Moon City one by one.


    Ren Qingqing immediately started to panic. Although the other party didn¡¯t reveal their name, she already knew who it was.


    Without a doubt, it was the Cyan-robed Tower!


    All the major forces in the Full Moon City had already expressed their stance, except the Full Moon Sect.


    This was already very obvious. After the Full Moon Sect changed its sect master, they did not intend to carry out their previous agreement.


    On the surface, it was her, the sect master who was in charge of the Full Moon Sect. However, only she knew that the one who could make the decision was the elder supreme.


    Other than him, no one else could make such a decision.


    But now, the elder supreme was in seclusion and couldn¡¯t be seen at all.


    Time passed and finally, on this day, a majestic pressure crushed the mountain gate of the Full Moon Sect.


    ¡°How dare the Full Moon Sect reject the young master¡¯s summons!¡±


    A terrifying threat was heard.


    ¡°The Full Moon Sect had be bolder!¡±


    A group of high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect flew up, one after another. Ren Qingqing stood at the head of the crowd. She saw a middle-aged man who was dressed in a capable long robe. His body faintly carried a terrifying aura.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior!¡±


    Ren Qingqing cupped her hands and greeted.


    ¡°Who are you? Tell your sect master toe out and talk to me!¡±


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly and said.


    ¡°Senior, Full Moon Sect had already changed its sect master and I am the new sect master!¡±


    Ren Qingqing cupped her hands and said.


    The middle-aged man nced at Ren Qingqing and said, ¡°Since you are the sect master, then it would not be wrong for me to look for you. Your Full Moon Sect had promised to support our young master, and now you want to go back on your word?¡±


    The middle-aged man did not wait for Ren Qingqing to say anything more and directly said, ¡°Forget it. After I take you down, I will interrogate you in detail!¡±


    The middle-aged man did not seem to have any more patience, or in other words, he knew that the person behind him did not have any more patience.


    ¡°Hong!¡±


    The middle-aged man used a terrifying might to grab Ren Qingqing.


    Countless amounts of immortal qi gathered on his palm, before turning into a huge, as he grabbed Ren Qingqing.


    No matter how Ren Qingqing struggled, she discovered that there was no escape.


    This huge hand was simply too terrifying. Thews within it interweaved into a huge, and it suddenly fell towards her.


    What was terrifying? This was terrifying.


    This middle-aged man was a celestial immortal level expert, an existence that could rule an entire city. However, such an existence still had to submit to the Cyan-robed Tower.


    There were too many experts in the world. There was truly a world beyond the heavens, and there was always someone better. It was extremely terrifying.


    There was no need to mention the other high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect. They did not even have the slightest chance to resist.


    Just one celestial immortal was enough to destroy the entire Full Moon City. The difference in strength was just this big.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Ren Qingqing spat out a mouthful of blood. She was pped by a palm and flew backward like a kite with a broken string.


    Although she was already a human immortal, she was not a match for a celestial immortal expert.


    However, that person didn¡¯t give up. He had no intention of letting her go, and he charged straight towards Ren Qingqing.


    ¡°My life is over!¡±


    These words couldn¡¯t help but pop up in Ren Qingqing¡¯s mind. She had never imagined that she would face a life-and-death catastrophe just after stepping into the human immortal realm and reached the peak of her life.


    Right at this moment, the celestial immortal who was charging towards him suddenly seemed to have mmed into a transparent spatial barrier. He staggered, and the valiant and invincible aura he had was instantly dispersed.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± The middle-aged man looked around, but he could not find the person who had plotted against him. His eyes flickered with terrifying killing intent.


    From afar, arge hand came down from all directions. It was like a pair of wings that hung down from the sky. In an instant, it reached out towards the middle-aged man.


    ¡°How dare you try to capture my men in front of me? Let¡¯s see how strong you are!¡±


    With a cold snort, everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    The high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect were both surprised and delighted. How could they not know that it was undoubtedly Lu Xuan who made a move at the critical moment and saved their sect master?


    Ren Qingqing¡¯s face was full of surprise and joy. At the critical moment, she thought that she was dead for sure, instead, she was saved.


    ¡°What was that? How was this possible?¡± The middle-aged man immediately came to his senses. He could sense a terrifying aura from the giant hand that he could not match.


    Time to flee!


    Although he did not know why a mighty celestial immortal would try to flee, he trusted his instincts.


    However, just as he was about to escape, he suddenly realized that the space around him had been locked down. It was like a shackle, firmly locking him in ce.


    The spatial magic, the myriad cmity heaven lock!


    Boom!


    The giant hand mmed down, instantly tearing the middle-aged celestial immortal¡¯s fleshly body into pieces. He died a miserable death.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan appeared in a sh, appearing above Full Moon City.

 Chapter 980 - The Final Step To The Celestial Immortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 980: The Final Step To The Celestial Immortal Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan appeared out of thin air, and everyone stared at him with their mouths agape.


    Lu Xuan was dressed in a moon-white robe, and he looked somewhat like a young master from an aristocratic family. If they hadn¡¯t seen him with their own eyes, they probably wouldn¡¯t have imagined that it was this young man who had shattered a celestial immortal with a single palm strike.


    That was a celestial immortal great ancestor!


    Celestial immortals were practically the strongest experts that they coulde into contact with and recognize.


    As for the big shots above celestial immortals, many of them had probably only heard of them. Anything rted to celestial immortals was almost the same as myths and legends.


    To kill a celestial immortal with a single palm strike, such an existence was practically no different from the big shots in myths and legends.


    No one could believe it. Just now, Lu Xuan had smashed a celestial immortal with a single palm strike. What shocked Ren Qingqing, even more, was that as a human immortal, she could sense much more. She could sense spatial fluctuations.


    Just now, Lu Xuan appeared by traveling through space and time, not flying over. In her heart, she was even more impressed by Lu Xuan¡¯s background and ability, because she remembered, something she had read in a manual left behind by a certain grandmaster.


    The heaven realm was a very stable world, so not to mention human immortals and celestial immortals, even gold immortals, who were many times stronger than celestial immortals, could not directly travel through space-time.


    However, Lu Xuan was able to directly travel through space-time and tear open the spatial barrier. She did not know how Lu Xuan did it, by using some kind of magic or magic treasure.


    It was no wonder that Lu Xuan was able to rush to the sect in an instant from the back mountain.


    ¡°Greetings, elder supreme!¡±


    All the upper echelons of the Full Moon Sect bowed one after another.


    At this moment, the other disciples of the Full Moon Sect finally saw this mysterious elder supreme whom they did not have a chance to meet.


    Many disciples revealed incredulous expressions on their faces. This elder supreme looked too young that it was unbelievable.


    At this age, he was almost the same age as the new disciples of their Full Moon Sect, but he was already able to be the elder supreme of the Full Moon Sect.


    And Lu Xuan¡¯s miraculous palm strike just now had made the entire Full Moon Sectpletely understand why the high-ranking officials would suddenly ept such an elder supreme.


    Why didn¡¯t anyone object? Even the original sect master¡¯s forces had been cleared with unprecedented firmness.


    Many people thought that the original sect master must have offended this elder supreme.


    ¡°No need for formalities!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at the crowd and said with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Congrattions to the elder supreme foring out of seclusion and achieving great sess in his legendary power!¡±


    At this moment, Ren Qingqing hurriedly cupped her hands and bowed.


    Her expression was filled with excitement.


    Lu Xuan nced at Ren Qingqing and a hint of surprise shed across his face, ¡°Oh? You saw through it?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had indeed improved greatly. Before this, he had only been half a step away from bing a celestial immortal. After taking over the Full Moon Sect, Lu Xuan had cleansed the sect master¡¯s faction of the Full Moon Sect and took all their wealth. With the help of these resources, he had also broken through to the celestial immortal realm in one go.


    As Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base was too deep in the mortal world, he was already an invincible existence among the celestial immortals when he had just broken through.


    The middle-aged man just now could not be considered weak. After all, he could easily suppress Ren Qingqing. Unfortunately, he ran into Lu Xuan.


    He was smashed into minced meat by Lu Xuan¡¯s palm, which was almost useless. The difference in strength was too great.


    Even though they were both in the celestial immortal realm, there would still be a huge difference in strength between them.


    This was the difference between geniuses and mortals!


    After breaking through to the celestial immortal realm, Lu Xuan could be considered to have the initial strength to protect himself in the heaven realm.


    After All, celestial immortals were already considered to be the best among the middle level of the heaven realm. They were not immortals like human immortals who had just broken away from mortal creatures.


    Among immortals, they were also the best!


    As for gold immortals who were stronger than celestial immortals, that was another matter. Human immortals had already broken away from ordinary mortal creatures, while celestial immortals were considered to be the lords of a region and the local tyrants.


    However, gold immortals were different. The strength of gold immortals had already separated themselves from the level of local tyrants.


    The heaven realm was so vast that even celestial immortals could not fly to the end of their lives. However, gold immortals were different. They were already qualified to be officials in heaven. They were not limited to just one city or onend. They could already be considered as the upper echelons of the heaven realm.


    In proportion, it was really rare for celestial immortals to cultivate to the level of gold immortals. Most of the celestial Immortals would have died before they could cultivate to the level of gold immortals.


    Even the world had a lifespan, let alone immortals. However,pared to ordinary people, immortals had a long lifespan as if they could live forever.


    A celestial immortal could easily live for more than three thousand years, while a gold immortal could easily live for more than five thousand years.


    Only with such a lifespan could one have enough time to break through and cultivate to a higher realm.


    Gold Immortals were also Lu Xuan¡¯s next cultivation goal. If he wanted to stand out in the talent evaluation ceremony, he had to break through to the gold immortal realm.


    As far as he knew, there were always a few geniuses who had broken through to the gold immortal realm in every talent evaluation ceremony.


    This year was even more extraordinary. There were many rare gold immortal powerhouses in the talent evaluation ceremony, and each of them was the overlord of this talent evaluation ceremony.


    Each of them was a terrifying opponent of Lu Xuan!


    Those legendary geniuses who could cultivate to the level of gold immortal at a young age were all born extraordinary. Some of them had the godly physique of the first generation and were born powerful figures. Some of them were reincarnated from old monsters, and their cultivation was as simple as eating and drinking.


    There were also destined children who were loved by heaven and earth, all sorts of geniuses!


    In his previous life, all of them were Lu Xuan¡¯s powerful opponents, which made his path very difficult.


    But in this life, it waspletely different. Lu Xuan was confident that he could suppress all of them.


    Of course, the premise was that Lu Xuan could cultivate to the gold immortal realm. Otherwise, with the help of the celestial immortal realm, Lu Xuan could at most remain undefeated. He couldn¡¯t suppress all of them.


    And those gold immortal overlords who hid in the dark and wanted to make a name for themselves in this talent evaluation ceremony were Lu Xuan¡¯s real targets.


    A mere cyan-robed young master of the Cyan-robed Tower didn¡¯t mean anything to Lu Xuan.


    Therefore, even if he could smash a celestial immortal with one palm, in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, it was nothing more than ordinary.


    With the foundation that he had honed over the years and the memories of his previous life, if he couldn¡¯t do this, it would be the biggest joke in the world.


    This time, he would be nominated for the talent contest!

 Chapter 981 - One Must Cling To One鈥檚 Thigh

    <h4>Chapter 981: One Must Cling To One¡¯s Thigh</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Ren Qingqing received the affirmative answer, her expression immediately became more excited. The high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect could not help but be excited as well.


    It had been a very, very long time since the first patriarch, nobody had stepped into the celestial immortal realm in the Full Moon Sect.


    Now, there was finally another one. Even if this person appeared out of nowhere, even if he was not a direct descendant that they had nurtured themselves, he was still a celestial immortal since he reached the celestial immortal realm.


    With a celestial immortal overseeing things, everything would be different!


    However, she immediately remembered that although it was great that Lu Xuan had defeated a powerful celestial immortal realm enemy with a single punch, this celestial immortal was not the only powerful enemy. Behind him stood an existence like the cyan-robed young master.


    ¡°Elder supreme, I¡¯m afraid that the Cyan-robed Tower would not let this matter rest!¡±


    Ren Qingqing said.


    Lu Xuan waved his hand and said, ¡°That cyan-robed young master? He¡¯s just a peerless genius. If I kill him, there would naturally be no hidden dangers!¡±


    Since he had alreadypletely confronted this cyan-robed young master, there was no need to shed all pretense of cordiality.


    A mere cyan-robed young master was not enough to make him fear.


    He had to take advantage of the fact that the talent evaluation ceremony had yet to arrive to raise his cultivation base to the gold immortal realm as soon as possible so that he could stand out in the talent evaluation ceremony.


    It would not dy his important matters!


    Naturally, he did not have much time to waste on the cyan-robed young master of the Cyan-robed Tower.


    ¡°Any news on the Cyan-robed Tower and the cyan-robed young master which I had told you to find out?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Ren Qingqing flipped her jade-like hand, and a jade slip appeared in her hand. She then handed it over to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan enabled his divine sense and instantly, all the information on the Cyan-robed Tower appeared in his mind.


    The Cyan-robed Tower was a power that had risen to prominence in the past few decades. It had a celestial immortal overseeing it, and very quickly, it had expanded quite a bit. It even had four celestial immortals as its subordinates.


    To Full Moon City, such a power was an existence that they absolutely could not afford to offend. Thus, they had been continuously gathering information regarding the Cyan-robed Tower over the past few years. However, they weren¡¯t able to gather much information.


    They only knew that the master of the Cyan-robed Tower was a direct descendant of arge family n. Later on, he was defeated by an even more powerful genius in the n and was chased out of the family n.


    Otherwise, how could they not obtain a spot for a mere talent evaluation ceremony!


    After all, a genius born in arge family n could not bepared to apletely wild expert like Lu Xuan.


    This information was equivalent to nothing!


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. The grand ceremony would be held soon, so we must get rid of the Cyan-robed Tower before it¡¯s toote!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    The high-ranking members of the Full Moon Sect looked at each other. Hearing that their elder supreme was so eager to get rid of the Cyan-robed Tower, they did not know whether they should say that Lu Xuan did not know the immensity of heaven and earth, or that he had such strength.


    If Lu Xuan did not know the immensity of heaven and earth, then the fact that Lu Xuan had shattered a celestial immortal with a single palm strike just now left them dumbstruck.


    However, the Cyan-robed Tower had been famous for decades, and its strength was unfathomable.


    Now that Lu Xuan was going to destroy the Cyan-robed Tower, they could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°I n to go and destroy the Cyan-robed Tower now. Does anyone want to go with me?¡± Lu Xuan nced at the crowd, then said.


    ¡°Elder supreme, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Ren Qingqing stood up and said.


    She had already done her best and was also very clear that no matter what, she was already connected to Lu Xuan. Simply put, if Lu Xuan died in the Cyan-robed Tower, she would not have a good ending.


    Therefore, she could only choose to go with Lu Xuan. If Lu Xuan defeated the Cyan-robed Tower, then she would be the upright sect master of the Full Moon Sect. If Lu Xuan died, she would die with him.


    Unknowingly, she and Lu Xuan werepletely bound together!


    ¡°Elder supreme, please bring me with you!¡±


    At this time, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Gong Yu suddenly opened his mouth and wanted to go with Lu Xuan.


    Many high-ranking officials of the Full Moon Sect were somewhat puzzled. They didn¡¯t know why Gong Yu suddenly made such a choice.


    ¡°Not bad, you have guts!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Since you have the guts, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    As Lu Xuan spoke, he immediately used the reincarnation art and grabbed countless amounts of immortal qi, and poured into Gong Yu¡¯s body.


    In an instant, Gong Yu¡¯s aura was increasing at a crazy rate. In just a moment, he had already broken through to the human immortal realm.


    The high-level officials of the Full Moon Sect were all dumbfounded. They had experienced the same situation twice, once for Gong Yu and once for Ren Qingqing.


    They watched helplessly as Lu Xuan elevated the two juniors to the human immortal realm, and from then on, they ascended to the immortal realm.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and their expressions were extremely excited. They were almost going crazy. It was too difficult for them to break through to the human immortal realm, but Lu Xuan was different. He could easily create the human immortal realm.


    Whether it was Gong Yu or Ren Qingqing, these two juniors had sessfully made the breakthrough to the human immortal realm by clinging to their legs.


    This was too much. They were green with envy!


    If God gave them another chance, they would immediately kneel and cling to their legs.


    Dignity? What was that?


    Was it delicious?


    However, Lu Xuan did not give them the chance. With a wave of his hand, he disappeared from the spot with Gong Yu and Ren Qingqing.


    ¡°It tore the space apart. Where did the elder supremee from?¡± A high-ranking official of the Full Moon Sect said in shock. He felt some spatial fluctuations.


    Lu Xuan did not step on an invisible escape light. Instead, he traveled through space and tore the world wall apart.


    They did not know how Lu Xuan had done it, but as far as they knew, he was at least a big shot who had surpassed the gold immortal realm.


    Although Lu Xuan did not look like it, from all aspects, this newly promoted elder supreme was so incredible.


    Many people realized at this time that they did not know who this elder supreme was?


    There was no news at all.


    ¡°However, it seemed easy for the elder supreme to promote a human immortal. If we could get the elder supreme to help...¡±


    A high-ranking official of the Full Moon Sect said intermittently.


    Many people¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a great opportunity. Others didn¡¯t have such an opportunity at all.


    One had to know that originally, many people still regarded Lu Xuan¡¯s existence as a jinx, and they were at a disadvantage. However, now that they thought about it, they felt that this might be an unprecedented good opportunity.


    It was not that they did not work hard. It was just that it was too difficult to break through to the human immortal stage.


    Now, a shortcut appeared in front of them.


    Be sure to hug the thigh!

 Chapter 982 - Charged Into the Cyan-robed Tower

    <h4>Chapter 982: Charged Into the Cyan-robed Tower</h4>


    Lu Xuan did not know that in the eyes of others, he had already be a sturdy thigh.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan had already appeared in front of the Cyan-robed Tower that was 10,000 miles away. The pce of the Cyan-Robed Tower was continuous and it had already be a small city.


    However, this small city could be said to be heavily guarded. All sorts of powerful cultivators patrolled it, but these could not be hidden from Lu Xuan¡¯s delusion-breaker eye.


    Opening the delusion-breaker eye, Lu Xuan saw everything clearly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and meet them!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand and said.


    Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu were a little stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Lu Xuan to swagger in like this.


    However, the two of them had followed Lu Xuan to this point. They had no other choice but to follow him immediately.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The moment the three of them approached, they immediately triggered the rm of the Cyan-robed Tower. In an instant, many cultivators of the Cyan-robed Tower rose into the air. There were even many divine minds trying to lock onto Lu Xuan.


    However, very quickly, the cultivators of the Cyan-robed Tower discovered that no matter how they used their divine minds to lock onto Lu Xuan, they could not lock onto Lu Xuan at all. It was as if Lu Xuan was not in front of them.


    Even if they could catch Lu Xuan with the naked eye, they would be unable to do so with their divine minds.


    A momentter, more than a hundred human immortals flew out from above the Cyan-robed Tower. Three of them were celestial immortals, and they looked at Lu Xuan and the others with unfriendly gazes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    With a cold shout, a jade-faced youth dressed in a luxurious green robe walked out.


    ¡°Cyan-robed Young Master?¡± Lu Xuan nced at the young man and said. ¡°I¡¯m here today to discuss the quota for the Talent Evaluation Ceremony of Full Moon City!¡±


    The Cyan-robed Young Master¡¯s eyes turned cold and said, ¡°Why? Do you want to fight with me?¡±


    ¡°How audacious!¡±


    The Cyan-robed Young Master could see that among the three people, Lu Xuan was the main one. He immediately understood Lu Xuan¡¯s purpose ofing. Sure enough, there were many twists and turns. He came for the quota of Full Moon City.


    A cruel smile appeared on the Cyan-robed Young Master¡¯s face. He said, ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t killed enough people over the years. How dare someone challenge my authority!¡±


    ¡°How dare you snatch my quota? I think you must be tired of living!¡±


    At this moment, a human immortal of the Cyan-robed Tower suddenly appeared beside Lu Xuan. It was actually a human immortal hiding in the void.


    He had concealed himself very well. Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu were immediately shocked. They had not noticed that someone was so close to them.


    This figure held a short sword in his hand and instantly shed at the back of Lu Xuan¡¯s head!


    Quick!


    Quick!


    Quick!


    He was as fast as lightning and in an instant, he was already in front of Lu Xuan. However, a terrifying scene happened. This sword directly pierced through Lu Xuan and did not touch him at all.


    It was as if Lu Xuan was standing there, but in reality, he was far away.


    A look of shock appeared on the man¡¯s face. He immediately knew that it was not good, but there was no time. Lu Xuan pressed his palm on the man¡¯s chest and sent him flying with a p.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The human immortal who hadunched the sneak attack exploded in midair, turning into pieces of flesh that filled the sky.


    A human immortal was shattered with a palm!


    This scene couldn¡¯t help but startled everyone. A human immortal, no matter what, was a proper immortal, but he was actually shattered with a single palm strike.


    Instantly, this also stunned the experts of the Cyan-robed Tower who were keen to make a move. The people who came were not friendly and the kind would note.


    ¡°A celestial immortal?¡± The Green-robed Young Master said coldly. Even though the strength Lu Xuan disyed seemed to be that of a celestial immortal, he didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, they were both celestial immortals and the difference in strength was like heaven and earth.


    As for him, he was an outstanding figure amongst celestial immortals. Other than a few legendary geniuses who had cultivated to be a celestial immortal, he had nothing to fear at all. In other words, those people didn¡¯t have the ability to threaten him at all.


    At the same level of cultivation, it was normal for a person with tyrannical talent to fight a group of people. In front of peerless genius and legendary genius, there was no meaning at all.


    ¡°Take him down. I want to see who this arrogant fellow is!¡±


    The Cyan-robed Young Master said coldly. The three celestial immortals behind him had already split up and in an instant, they charged straight towards Lu Xuan.


    Clearly, the Cyan-robed Young Master held an enormous prestige in the hearts of these celestial immortals and they didn¡¯t dare to disobey him.


    They were all celestial immortals, but they were also divided into three, six, and nine levels!


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The three of them worked together, and in an instant, they set up a triangr formation. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t the first time they had worked together.


    When the triangr formation was set up, Lu Xuan immediately sensed that the immortal qi in the surroundings began to circte ording to a certain pattern. It was like a cage, locking him in.


    And the aura of the three of them continued to grow under the augmentation of the triangr formation.


    Thews of these three people began to boil and it actually manifested in the sky.


    The pressure of a celestial immortal shook the entire Cyan-robed Tower, not to mention that the three celestial immortals were attacking together. The earth and mountains shook. The three people attacked likes colliding and they had an earth-shaking power.


    Driven by thews of the three celestial immortals, the entire sky shook.


    Thews transformed into an old dragon and enveloped Lu Xuan.


    One after another, twistedws whizzed over, making Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu feel breathless. They had only been forcibly promoted to the level of human immortals by Lu Xuan. Although they were not inferior to ordinary human immortals,pared to senior celestial immortals, they were far inferior.


    Right from the start, it was a serious attack ofws which used martial arts as a carrier. What was truly terrifying behind the scenes was thews.


    And this was something that a human immortal could not do.


    Using thews to suppress, be it martial arts or divine arts, the power of thews would multiply.


    Therefore, ordinary living beings who were not immortals had no way of fighting back when facing celestial immortals.


    One was still fighting with his own strength, while the other was able to use the power of heaven and earth to transform thews of heaven and earth for his own use. The oue of the battle had already been decided before the two sides had even fought.


    As for the celestial immortals, they had improved on the foundation of the human immortals and were able to control thews within a certain range.


    The battle between celestial immortals was a fight for thews!


    The battle instantly exploded and the three celestial immortals pounced forward.


    Lu Xuan was neither fast nor slow, walking directly into the midst of these attacks. When these attacks were about tond on Lu Xuan, they would always bepletely neutralized.


    The expressions of the three instantly changed. They didn¡¯t know how Lu Xuan had done it, but they knew how terrifying it was to be in such a state.


    In that instant, Lu Xuan struck out. He struck out with a palm, instantly striking a celestial immortal in the chest.


    It was a simple palm strike and the celestial immortal immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was sent flying backward and he fell to the ground like a spring onion. He died a miserable death.

 Chapter 983 - Moke Prison-suppressing Saber

    <h4>Chapter 983: Moke Prison-suppressing Saber</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan was ruthless. He killed a celestial immortal realm expert with a single palm strike!


    He relied on nothing else but his own tyrannical power.


    Just as the Cyan-robed Young Master had said, although they were both celestial immortal realm experts, the difference in strength between them was still thousands of miles. They couldn¡¯t bepared at all.


    If the Cyan-robed Young Master¡¯s strength could be said to be the best among the celestial immortal realm experts, then Lu Xuan was the king of the celestial immortal realm. He was invincible.


    An existence like Lu Xuan was rarely seen in the world. From the very beginning, he had nned his cultivation from a high vantage point, and every step he took was on the most correct path. Naturally, there was a huge gap between him and the other celestial immortals.


    As soon as he attacked, the gap was revealed!


    There was noparison at all!


    After killing one with a palm, the triangr formation was naturally broken. The other two celestial immortals immediately realized that something was wrong and their bodies were drenched in cold sweat. However, at this moment, it was already toote.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was simply extremely fast and in the next instant, he appeared in front of him.


    He directly tore through space and with a palm strike, he smashed another celestial immortal¡¯s head into pieces. His body was swallowed by a jiao dragon¡¯s head that appeared out of nowhere.


    It was none other than the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon that had followed Lu Xuan into the Heaven Realm.


    After arriving in the Heaven Realm, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon had also sessfully broken through to the celestial immortal realm. Originally, with Lu Xuan¡¯s support, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon was already at the peak of the human immortal realm among mortals.


    And with Lu Xuan¡¯s support, the Earth Federation had developed all the way and was already very powerful. They didn¡¯tck thebat power of Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, so Lu Xuan brought it out.


    After arriving in the Heaven Realm, this dumbass didn¡¯t pass to oblivion. On the contrary, it seemed that because the heaven and earth environment in the Heaven Realm was more suitable for high-level life forms, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon¡¯s bloodline became more and more powerful.


    Now, he was already a senior celestial immortal. As long as it could continuously devour more energy and stimte the bloodlines in his body, he would be able to be a true dragon in the future.


    In the blink of an eye, there was only one celestial immortal left.


    All of this happened in a sh, but in fact, Lu Xuan had already pped two celestial immortals to death.


    The other celestial immortal wanted to advantage of this time to retreat, but there was no time. Ripples of the chaos heaven stabilizer bell spread out from Lu Xuan¡¯s body, instantly freezing the celestial immortal in midair.


    Lu Xuan caught up to him and in front of his terrified eyes, he killed him with a single palm strike.


    Thest celestial immortal let out a shrill scream and his fleshly body disintegrated, turning into food for the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon.


    The Cyan-robed Young Master¡¯s expression was iparably cold. Just as he was about to attack, the three celestial immortal subordinates were all killed.


    He had thought that Lu Xuan might be very strong, far stronger than an ordinary celestial immortal, but he still didn¡¯t put him in his eyes. Moreover, the three celestial immortal subordinates were enough to suppress any powerful enemy.


    Even if they could not block him, they could still buy some time before he made his move. Who knew that Lu Xuan would actually be so terrifying.


    He had actually casually killed all three of his subordinates. With suchbat strength, even him had no choice but to treat Lu Xuan seriously.


    ¡°Good, good, good. It seems that the people I sent previously had already died!¡±


    The Cyan-robed Young Master was so angry that heughed. He already understood that the people he sent previously had most likely already died at the hands of Lu Xuan.


    No wonder Lu Xuan dared toe knocking on his door!


    ¡°However, you have such strength. Why do you want topete with me?¡±


    ¡°Because it is toote, Full Moon City itself is a ce that I am optimistic about. Only one of us can remain!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back as he said.


    ¡°There was originally not such a huge grudge between us. I can give up the spot in Full Moon City now. What do you think?¡± The Cyan-robed Young Master suddenly calmed down. It seemed that the battle strength that Lu Xuan had disyed earlier caused him to be extremely fearful in his heart.


    ¡°Give up? Is there still time?¡± Lu Xuan sneered as he looked at the Cyan-robed Young Master and said. When the Cyan-robed Young Master spoke just now, his eyes flickered. It was clear that he was making a n. That kind of killing intent could not be concealed at all.


    ¡°If my guess is correct, you only want to dy me and then go back to find the n¡¯s reinforcements. You want your n to send experts to kill me, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth curled into a smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve long known that youe from arge n. The moment something goes wrong, you¡¯ll immediately find your n toe forward. I¡¯m too clear about the logic of your actions!¡±


    The Cyan-robed Young Master¡¯s expression was suddenly shocked because what Lu Xuan said was exactly what he had thought. The strength that Lu Xuan disyed was extremely terrifying. It wasn¡¯t even below his own. He didn¡¯t haveplete confidence in being able to contend against Lu Xuan.


    Although he was very confident in his own strength, Lu Xuan had not truly unleashed his own strength, which made him even more fearful.


    He did not want to fight with Lu Xuan until both sides suffered heavy losses. Although he was arrogant, he was not stupid. He knew who he could deal with and who he could not deal with.


    The most reliable method was to immediately return to the n and find an expert within the n to appear and kill Lu Xuan.


    This was also the usual practice of many disciples fromrge factions.


    Although he had been expelled for losing battle, he was still a member of the n after all. It wasn¡¯t like he had been removed from the family tree.


    Within the n, he also had his own connections. After all, he was a peerless genius. Although he wasn¡¯t as rare as a legendary genius, he was already considered quite rare.


    ¡°Brother, you must be joking. How could I possibly have such thoughts!¡±


    The Cyan-robed Young Master grinned. However, in the next instant, his expressionpletely changed. A de suddenly appeared in his hand.


    de after de, in an instant, it formed a killing move that enveloped Lu Xuan.


    The de intent transformed into a boundless hell. Within the hell, countless sins pounced towards Lu Xuan. An ordinary person would be scared half to death before they could even react to such a de technique.


    ¡°Moke prison-suppressing saber? You¡¯re a disciple of the Zhao n of the Zhaozhou?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of speechlessness. He had never heard of this so-called Cyan-robed Tower before.


    However, the Zhao n of the Zhaozhou was different. The fact that the vast Heaven Realm prefecture was named after the Zhao n was enough to imagine how tyrannical this n was.


    The Zhao n had an extremely terrifying ancestor overseeing it. It was an important figure that could speak for in the entire Heaven Realm.


    Every action he took could even affect the actions of the Heavenly Court.


    In the past, Zhaozhou was a part of the Prison State among the 3,000 states of the Heaven Realm. The Prison State was the spatial portal between the Heaven Realm and hell. As such, there were countless hellish devils wandering around it all year round. Ordinary people would not be able to live in it for long. They would bepletely influenced by the demonic qi and be a lunatic.


    The Zhao n rose up by conquering the demon race of hell.. The most famous martial art was moke prison-suppressing saber.

 Chapter 984 - Cyan-robed Young Master Beheaded While Chatting And Laughter

    <h4>Chapter 984: Cyan-robed Young Master Beheaded While Chatting And Laughter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You actually know that I¡¯m a disciple of the Zhao n. Hurry up and surrender!¡±


    The Cyan-robed Young Masterughed coldly.


    The saber light swept out and turned into a purgatory. The moke prison-suppressing saber was an extremely powerful saber technique. Moreover, as one¡¯s cultivation increased, the power of the moke prison-supressing saber would also increase greatly.


    It would even reach the stage where the saber could split the world!


    It was extremely terrifying!


    ¡°Hahahaha, you want me to surrender? You¡¯re simply daydreaming!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed loudly and casually grabbed at the air. Countless immortal qi gathered in his hand and turned into a long saber. He actually shed down with the saber as well.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    Immediately, a strange phenomenon appeared in the world. An iparably huge hell appeared out of thin air in front of everyone.


    It was the real moke prison-suppressing saber!


    The Cyan-robed Young Master¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He had never expected that Lu Xuan would actually able to use the moke prison-suppressing saber and he was even more proficient than him.


    Lu Xuan revealed a cold smile. In his previous life, he didn¡¯t have any fixed inheritance and his knowledge was extremelyplicated. The moke prison-suppressing saber was a cultivation technique that he obtained from killing an elder of the Zhao n.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two moke prison-suppressing sabers collided in mid-air. In an instant, the earth and mountains shook.


    It was as if two worlds had collided. The saber light shot out like the first ray of light that created the world.


    The terrifying saber light sliced through a piece!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This kind of battle onlysted for an instant. The moke prison-suppressing saber that Lu Xuan used had alreadypletely suppressed Cyan-robed Young Master.


    He waspletely not a match for him!


    ¡°Pfff!¡±


    The Cyan-robed Young Master spat out a mouthful of blood and suffered a huge bacsh.


    ¡°How is this possible? How could you possibly learn the moke prison-suppressing saber!¡±


    The Cyan-robed Young Master said in shock. For such a supreme technique, each n naturally had their own methods in order to prevent the secret technique from being leaked.


    Just like him, if he wanted to teach the moke prison-suppressing saber without permission, regardless of whether it was voluntary or not, he would suffer a bacsh.


    This was a curse that could not be avoided and it was passed down in the blood.


    Every n more or less had such methods. Ordinary martial arts would not receive such treatment, but supreme techniques like the moke prison-suppressing saber usually had all sorts of methods to restrict and prevent it from being passed down.


    But now, Lu Xuan had actually learned the moke prison-suppressing saber and it was obvious that his level was higher than his.


    It must be known that within the Zhao n, the moke prison-suppressing saber¡¯s teaching was extremely strict. Only two kinds of people could receive it. One was the person who had made great contributions to the Zhao n, and the other was a heaven-gifted genius who would be the pir of the Zhao n in the future. Most of the Zhao n¡¯s disciples who were able to teach the moke prison-suppressing saber were heaven-gifted geniuses and had also made great contributions to the Zhao family.


    So, it was the same for him. The threshold for cultivating the moke prison-suppressing saber was very high. One could only reached level one at the human immortal realm and he was only at the second level.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s moke prison-suppressing saber intent far surpassed his own at the second level. It instantly destroyed his attack and formed a suppressive force.


    Could this person be a stray disciple of the Zhao n?


    The Zhao n was simply too big. They had countless nsmen and easily had a poption of one billion. Even he could not know everyone, so it was normal that he did not know Lu Xuan.


    Seeing that Lu Xuan was about to pounce on him again, the Cyan-robed Young Master hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait a moment, why are you using the moke prison-suppressing saber? Could it be that you are also a disciple of the Zhao family?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, naive. Do you think that only your Zhao family knows how to use moke prison-suppressing saber?¡± Lu Xuanughed loudly.


    ¡°Impossible, when we learned the moke prison-suppressing saber, we had to swear with our own souls that we would never spread it to outsiders. It is impossible for you to learn the moke prison-suppressing saber from us!¡±


    Cyan-robed Young Master could not believe it at all and roared.


    ¡°You want to stall for time?¡± Lu Xuan sneered as if he had seen through the Cyan-robed Young Master¡¯s n.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    Cyan-robed Young Master thought to himself. What Lu Xuan said just now was exactly what he wanted to know, but at the same time, he was also trying to stall for time.


    However, how could he hide it from Lu Xuan¡¯s perception? Lu Xuan sneered. Although each n had some methods to prevent their inheritances from being spread out, how could they hide itpletely.


    For example, his delusion-breaker eye could see through many profound mysteries. It was not an exaggeration to say that he could understand the supreme profound mysteries like moke prison-suppressing saber with just one look.


    Other than that, there were also many methods to break those oaths!


    Lu Xuan knew many such methods in his previous life because he did not have aplete inheritance at that time. If he wanted to have a cultivation method that could be cultivated, he could only cheat. From there, he had cultivated many cultivation methods from each family and learned a lot.


    It could be said that he had read all kinds of books and records before he could reach the final stage. In the end, all the great Daos merged into one and he walked out of his own Dao.


    When he reached the realm in his previous life, these martial arts were only techniques, not Daos!


    Many people did not even need to reach the celestial realm to walk out of their own Dao. For example, Lu Xuan could cultivate mole prison-suppressing saber to an extremely high realm, and he could even cultivate it to the highest realm set by the technique.


    However, if someone relied on this set of de technique to walk out of their own realm, then it would be unique. Others could imitate it, but they could not surpass it.


    And only those who had walked out of their own Dao would have the existence of being able to call the wind and summon the rain in this world.


    Lu Xuan flipped his hand and shed down again. It was the highest realm of the moke prison-suppressing saber. With Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation strength, he could only use part of his cultivation strength, but that was enough.


    It was more than enough to kill Cyan-robed Young Master!


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Cyan-robed Young Master was shattered by the sh. His body disintegrated and countless amounts of blood essence spurted out. His soul was destroyed and he died a tragic death.


    Immediately after, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dagon swallowed the Cyan-robed Young Master¡¯s body.


    Immediately, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon¡¯s bloodline began to recover. This Cyan-robed Young Master had the bloodline of the Zhao n and his talent was at the peerless genius level. Even in the Heaven Realm, where geniuses were asmon as clouds, he was still an extremely formidable existence.


    Now that his fleshly body had been devoured by the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, it was enough to further stimte the transformation of its bloodline. However, if it wanted topletely activate the bloodline of the jiao dragon, it still needed to devour more and more powerful corpses.


    All of this took a long time to describe, but in reality, it only took a few breaths of time for Cyan-robed Young Master to die at the hands of Lu Xuan.


    He waspletely powerless to fight back!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was calm, but everyone in the Cyan-robed Tower had gone mad. They saw their young master and the three celestial immortals being killed.


    It happened almost instantaneously. It did not take much time at all.. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would have thought that a supreme gold immortal hade.

 Chapter 985 - It Was a Rewarding Trip

    <h4>Chapter 985: It Was a Rewarding Trip</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the tree fell, the monkeys scattered. Almost in an instant, all of them were gone.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t pursue them anymore!


    He didn¡¯t care about them, not even the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon cared about them!


    However, Lu Xuan still went into the depths of the Cyan-robed Tower to plunder wealth. Now, he needed a huge amount of resources to breakthrough to the gold immortal realm.


    Lu Xuan immediately entered the Cyan-robed Tower. Soon, with the delusion-breaker eye, he found the treasury of the Cyan-robed Tower.


    A huge treasury the size of a town was located in the center of the Cyan-robed Tower.


    Lu Xuan opened the door of the treasury and saw countless high-grade spirit stones piled up like mountains.


    In the Heaven Realm, not everyone could have immortal stones to cultivate. Ordinary people only had high-grade spirit stones as cultivation resources, but even so, it was far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Only experts above the gold immortal realm could have immortal stones as cultivation resources.


    Lu Xuan roughly estimated that there were at least hundreds of millions of upper-grade spirit stones. It was earth-shattering. Many of them had been folded up by the space array, otherwise, the entire treasury would have beenpletely blown up.


    Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu werepletely shocked. Hundreds of millions of upper-grade spirit stones, what kind of concept was that? Even a sect like the Full Moon Sect, which had once produced celestial immortals, might have a total assets of around ten million upper-grade spirit stones.


    Especially for human immortals, the currency of upper-grade spirit stones was still very strong. In fact, it was because immortal stones were too hard toe by that some mighty figures opened up a passage to the Qi world and introduced high-grade spirit qi. Over time, under the influence of spirit qi, spirit stones were born.


    Otherwise, ordinary living beings would not have enough resources for cultivation!


    Immortal stones were not something that they could use for cultivation!


    Lu Xuan waved his hand and put the hundreds of millions of spirit stones into the sky ocean secret realm. Then, he continued to walk inside. There were many cultivation techniques, heavenly materials and earthly treasures in the treasury of the Cyan-robed Tower, there were also some immortal artifacts that could be used by human immortals.


    ¡°These are useless to me. Take them back to the Full Moon Sect as the reward foring with me!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu were overjoyed. Although they were already human immortals, they were forcibly promoted by Lu Xuan. There was still a big gap between them and a real human immortal. But now, they could make up for the gap with these things.


    The two of them put these things into their rings of cosmos in pleasant surprise. Then, Lu Xuan continued to walk in and soon, he saw the core of the treasury.


    Inside, there was only a thumb-sized pill sealed in a boundary. Although it was not very big, it contained an extremely terrifying energy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be an immortal essence pill. This Cyan-robed Young Master actually has an immortal essence pill!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The so-called immortal essence pill was a kind of pill refined by a legendary mighty figure from endless immortal qi. Even a gold immortal could not do it, and only a golden immortal had the ability to refine it.


    Immortal qi itself was a high-level energy, while immortal essence pill was a pill refined from the purification of endless immortal qi.


    Those experts no longer absorbed ordinary immortal qi in their daily cultivation as immortal qi was still too heterogenous for those experts. Therefore, they refined it into immortal essence pill.


    For low-level cultivators, immortal essence pill was a good thing that could only be found in a dream. It was not something that could be obtained just because one wanted it.


    This was because even if a golden immortal had the ability to refine them, their production was not high. They might not even have enough for their daily cultivation, let alone bestowing others as rewards.


    Obviously, this should be the trump card of Cyan-robed Young Master. He might want to breakthrough to the golden immortal realm with immortal essence pills. By then, he might have a chance of winning the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    However, Lu Xuan knew that the Cyan-robed Young Master was overthinking. The Great Dao of gold immortal had to beprehended in the end. Only when he hadprehended the truth of it could he use the immortal essence pill to improve his cultivation strength and strive for the gold immortal realm.


    Otherwise, one could just give some immortal essence pills to cultivate the gold immortal in batches.


    However, it was precisely because of this that Cyan-robed Young Master had not taken this immortal essence pill. He had saved it for a critical moment, but now, it was naturally belonged to Lu Xuan.


    Cyan-robed Young Master had such concerns, but Lu Xuan did not. He could just take the immortal essence pill directly. The Great Dao of gold immortal was right in front of him.


    In addition, Lu Xuan also saw a piece of paper in a boundary next to the immortal essence pill. When Lu Xuan covered it with his divine mind, the divine mind was instantly torn apart.


    Immediately, a terrifying sword intent swept over and instantly tore apart Lu Xuan¡¯s divine mind.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would have such a good thing!¡±


    Lu Xuan was instantly overjoyed. He was even happier than he obtained the immortal essence pill just now.


    This was a piece of paper that waspletely emitting golden light. There was nothing on the paper but an earth-shattering sword intent.


    This sword intent was a kendo expert who had engraved his own sword intent on it, forming an extremely terrifying technique.


    It could be said that even a golden immortal would be heavily injured or even killed if he was identally struck by the sword intent.


    It was definitely a trump card of Cyan-robed Young Master. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lu Xuan had killed Cyan-robed Young Master too quickly, even Lu Xuan would have been injured by this sword intent if Cyan-robed Young Master had attacked him with it.


    The reason why Cyan-robed Young Master wanted to stall time was to get the sword paper. As long as he got the sword paper, he would have a chance to turn the tables.


    Unfortunately, Lu Xuan had killed him so quickly that he had no time to react and could not react at all.


    Lu Xuan was strong now and he would not be afraid even if he faced a gold immortal expert. He could protect himself.


    However, if he faced a stronger expert, he would still need one or two trump cards.


    However, it was different with this sword paper. Although it could only be used once, it could y an important role if used at a critical moment.


    Lu Xuan put away the smile on his face. He had gained a lot from this operation. Not to mention other things, just the immortal essence pill and this sword paper could be said to be worth it.


    Not to mention, there were also hundreds of millions of high-grade spirit stones, which were a huge fortune.


    Obviously, this should be the resources and opportunities that Cyan-robed Young Master had obtained from the Zhao n. However, all of them had now been given to Lu Xuan.


    With these two things, it would be even easier for Lu Xuan to stand out in the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    Lu Xuan immediately waved his hand and used the heaven and earth sleeve magic to store these two things into the sky ocean secret realm.


    After ransacking the entire treasury, he left Cyan-robed Tower with Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu.

 Chapter 986 - the Talent Evaluation Ceremony Began

    <h4>Chapter 986: the Talent Evaluation Ceremony Began</h4>


    Ten dayster, at the back mountain of the Full Moon Sect, Lu Xuan was ying with a token. When Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit probed into it, he immediately understood the structure of the token.


    This was a token specially used for the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony. Through the small teleportation array engraved on the token, he could be directly sent to the venue of the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    Otherwise, the Heaven Realm was so big that it was known to have three thousand prefectures, but in fact, it was just an imaginary number. The actual number could be more.


    Many geniuses from remote prefectures might not be able to fly to the venue in their entire lives.


    All of them had to rely on this token to be teleported to the venue of the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    The Heaven Realm was really too big. Just by flying, it would take a long time!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s flying speed was more than ten times faster than an ordinary celestial immortal with his cultivation. However, if he wanted to fly to the venue, it would be a hopeless distance.


    However, if he could cultivate to the level of a gold immortal, it would be possible for him to travel across the entire Heaven Realm. It would be a fundamental improvement.


    The Talent Evaluation Ceremony of the Heaven Realm would begin in three months.


    There was not much time left for Lu Xuan. He only had three months!


    After that, he would have to fight against the top geniuses of the entire Heaven Realm.


    After Lu Xuan arranged the matters of the Full Moon Sect, he entered a state of seclusion. Everyone in the Full Moon Sect and even the entire Full Moon City did not dare to disturb his seclusion, especially after Lu Xuan had pacified the Cyan-robed Tower. He had scared the various major powers of the Full Moon City.


    For decades, the Cyan-robed Tower could be said to be unrivalled within the vicinity of several cities.


    But even so, the Cyan-robed Tower was not Lu Xuan¡¯s match. It was easily taken care of.


    With such a precedent, the entire Full Moon City naturally did not dare to go against Lu Xuan. The quota for the Full Moon City naturally fell to Lu Xuan.


    And from this, the entire Full Moon City finally knew that this Elder Supreme of the Full Moon Sect was actually so young. This was because the Heaven Realm Talent Evaluation Ceremony only allowed those who had cultivated for less than two hundred years to participate. Those who were more than two hundred years old were no longer within the scope of its invitation.


    Although there were many people who werete-bloomers, those were only a minority. Most of the Heaven Realm¡¯s bigwigs would reveal their unrivalled talent when they were young and would not bete-bloomers.


    And because of this, it was revealed that Lu Xuan was not even two hundred years old, but he was already invincible, killing celestial immortals like ants.


    Only now did they know how big the gap was between them and the real big shots. Those human immortals in Full Moon City were all hundreds of years old or even more than a thousand years old, but they were still struggling in the human immortal realm. Compared to Lu Xuan who was at the celestial immortal realm, they were simply living on a dog¡¯s stomach.


    Almost everyone could imagine that as long as Lu Xuan didn¡¯t die prematurely, he would definitely be a famous figure in the Heaven Realm in the future. Facing such a powerful figure, how could they dare to have any thoughts of resistance.


    In any case, even if there was only one quota in Full Moon City, it wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with them. They didn¡¯t want to be cannon fodder at the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye. In just a moment, Lu Xuan had been in closed-door cultivation for a whole three months.


    During the whole three months, Lu Xuan had been in closed-door cultivation with all his strength, working hard to breakthrough to the gold immortal realm.


    During the three months, no one from Full Moon Sect came to disturb his closed-door cultivation, which gave him a rare period of peaceful closed-door cultivation.


    In just three months, Lu Xuan had not onlypletely stabilized his realm as a celestial immortal, but he was almost approaching the realm of gold immortal.


    The human immortal realm controlled the firstw and the celestial immortal realm could begin to control the secondw, but the gold immortal realm was different. The gold immortal realm had to weave thew into a domain.


    This kind of domain was the embryonic form of the world. Although it was simple and crude, it was a disaster for cultivators below the realm of gold immortal.


    Because in a domain, a gold immortal was the supreme existence, the creator.


    Unless one also had a domain, otherwise, one would not be able to fight against an existence at this level.


    It was just that to form a domain, one had to be careful. However, it was nothing to Lu Xuan. He had already found a way. As long as his cultivation was one step further, he couldpletely manifest thew and form a domain.


    In other words, he was only half a step away from bing a gold immortal. He could be called a half-step gold immortal.


    For Lu Xuan, it was a little awkward to be in such a state because not everyone would be in such a state. Many people would breakthrough to the gold immortal realm in one go. Only when they failed to breakthrough to the gold immortal realm would they be in such a half-step gold immortal state. After all, they had indeed surpassed the celestial immortal realm.


    Lu Xuan actually had the ability to breakthrough to the gold immortal realm in one go, but unfortunately, three months had passed.


    He could not breakthrough to the gold immortal realm in one go.


    ¡°Fortunately, the Talent Evaluation Ceremony willst for a long time. As long as I seize the time, I should be able to breakthrough to the gold immortal realm before entering the finals!¡±


    Lu Xuan thought to himself. Although he had not broken through to the gold immortal realm and was stuck in this awkward half-step golden immortal realm, Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength was alreadyparable to that of an ordinary gold immortal.


    It could be said to be shocking. Even if he encountered a gold immortal, it was still unknown who would win or lose.


    For an ordinary person, this was already a very shocking achievement, but it was far from enough for Lu Xuan. If he wanted to stand out in the Talent Evaluation Ceremony, he had to have overwhelming strength.


    The token in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand emitted waves of light, reminding Lu Xuan that the ceremony was about to begin.


    Lu Xuan injected his own mana and his body instantly turned into a ball of light, disappearing into a spatial tunnel.


    When Lu Xuan came back to his senses, he had already appeared on an arena. However, on the arena, there were already more than a hundred people standing densely.


    These were all Heaven Realm geniuses who had been assigned to this arena.


    On this arena, which was hundreds of miles in circumference, more than a hundred people each upied a corner. They were allpetitors, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t stand too close to each other.


    However, there were also some who seemed to be familiar with each other and quickly formed alliances in twos and threes.


    Lu Xuan nced around and found that all of them were celestial immortal experts. There wasn¡¯t a single human immortal.


    However, it made sense. Even legendary geniuses would not want to participate in this Talent Evaluation Ceremony when they were in the human immortal realm. The gap between their realms was too big. Even if they had shocking talent, it would be useless.


    Moreover, there were real celestial immortals, or even legendary geniuses of gold immortal realm in this Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    Even if a legendary genius from human immortal realm could defeat an ordinary celestial imortal, he would not be able to defeat these real monsters. It would be too wronged if he was to be killed by a p.

 Chapter 987 - No Fear For Being Targeted By an Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 987: No Fear For Being Targeted By an Alliance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone¡¯s division and alliance was quicklypleted.


    ¡°The Heaven Realm Talent Evaluation Ceremony begins now. The remaining ten people on each arena can advance to the next round!¡±


    A dignified voice was transmitted into the boundary where the arenas were. Everyone¡¯s expression did not change. Clearly, they were very clear about the rules of the Heaven Realm Talent Evaluation Ceremony, which was why they formed an alliance in twos and threes.


    Ten persons would advance to the next round and it was not the time to decide the winner.


    Among these people, Lu Xuan stood out among the crowd because he did not form an alliance with anyone.


    He looked like he was going to fight alone!


    With the order given, the first round of the Talent Evaluation Ceremony finally began. A great battle broke out in an instant. On this huge arena that spanned hundreds of miles, the celestial immortal experts finally headed toward their targets that they had long decided on.


    Some of those who appeared to be very threatening became the targets of others.


    Among them, a team of five celestial immortals flew directly towards Lu Xuan. Clearly, they intended to eliminate Lu Xuan first.


    The Talent Evaluation Ceremony was very cruel. In the first round, ny percent of the geniuses had to be eliminated. The high rate of elimination made people speechless. What was even more shocking was that the Talent Evaluation Ceremony allowed one to kill.


    Unless one admitted defeat and crushed the token, no one would care if one was beaten to death.


    This was the foundation of the Heaven Realm. This was also why Lu Xuan was amazed every time he thought about it. Although these people were not in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, if anyone of them was ced among the mortals, he would be a once in a thousand years genius. Even if they were not pearless geniuses, they were still super geniuses.


    If they were born on earth, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to stand out from their peers. They would learn everything very quickly, and they would be able to learn and be proficient after a while.


    The Earth Federation had to protect such a genius seriously. In the future, they would be the pirs of the Earth Federation and an important figures.


    However, at the Heaven Realm Talent Evaluation Ceremony, they were allowed to fight each other without caring their lives.


    Moreover, the ceremony would be held every two hundred years. Every time, countless super geniuses and peerless geniuses would die, and even many legendary geniuses would die.


    Over the years, the number of such cannon fodder geniuses that died in the Heaven Realm couldn¡¯t be counted.


    Only the Heaven Realm with such foundation could support such a consumption. If it was the Earth Federation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear such a loss.


    Even if one of them died, they would have to go to great lengths to find out the cause of death and whether or not they were targeted.


    The difference between the medium-ss world and the upper-ss world was too great. And in the upper-ss world, Heaven Realm could be said to be number one.


    Not to mention that in the distant past, when the Heaven Realm was truly powerful, it was more than a hundred times more powerful than it was now. That was when true super geniuses were inferior to dogs and peerless geniuses were everywhere.


    The five celestial immortals pounced on him and immediately wanted to kill him. They had no intention of holding back at all. In a ce where super geniuses, peerless geniuses and even legendary geniuses were everywhere, it would be crazy for them to hold back.


    Lu Xuan was expressionless as he watched the celestial immortals pounced on him.


    He opened his mouth and immediately spat out a mouthful of amadhi true mes, which enveloped the five celestial immortals who were pouncing on him.


    The five celestial immortals didn¡¯t even have the time to let out a miserable cry before they were blown into ashes.


    The battle ended in an instant.


    The five celestial immortals weren¡¯t able to cause Lu Xuan any trouble at all.


    ¡°Who is this person? How can he be so powerful!¡±


    The battle on this side immediately attracted the attention of the other celestial immortals.


    Although these celestial immortals were all fighting against their respective opponents, they still retained some of their strength to observe the overall situation. Otherwise, if they were ambushed by someone, they would really die without even knowing how they died.


    Especially when their strengths were about the same, if they were careless, they would really be courting death.


    When they saw with their divine minds that Lu Xuan had burned the five celestial immortals to ashes with a mouthful of the true mes of samadhi, they were almost scared to death.


    Although the five celestial immortals¡¯ cultivation were not outstanding, they were at the middle level among them. In the outside world, they were at the level of their respective patriarchs.


    They had actually been spat to death by someone with a mouthful of the true mes of samadhi. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would have found it hard to believe that such a person existed.


    ¡°Impossible! How could there be such a powerful existence in the first round? He¡¯s so powerful! How could he not be a seeded contestant?¡±


    Some celestial immortals immediately realized that something was wrong.


    The Talent Evaluation Ceremony of the Heavenly Court had a system of seeded contestants. Some of the powerful existences who were famous in their respective prefectures had already been noticed by many important figures of the Heavenly Court before the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    Therefore, they would be marked as seeded contestants. These seeded contestants would avoid the first elimination round and directly enter the top 10,000.


    These people were the cream of the geniuses. Naturally, no one would object to doing so. As for the remaining fish that might slip through the, they would be selected through the elimination round.


    And with Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying strength, he should be a seeded contestant.


    ¡°What kind of strength is he exactly?¡±


    Some celestial immortals felt goosebumps all over their bodies. None of them had expected that such a level of existence would be hidden in the first round of the elimination.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be a gold immortal, but he¡¯s at least a half-step gold immortal!¡±


    Some celestial immortals immediately reacted. If one were to be a gold immortal, the fluctuations of thews would be different.


    Compared to celestial immortals, not only did gold immortals control morews, but their depth and breadth could not bepared at all.


    ¡°Kill him first. Otherwise, we will all die!¡±


    At this moment, these celestial immortals reached an agreement almost instantly. It was like a shark suddenly appearing in an ordinary school of fish.


    These celestial immortals immediately felt a sense of crisis.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s a seeded contestant? I refuse to believe that he¡¯s so much stronger than us!¡±


    A celestial immortal said in disbelief.


    These celestial immortals had also been stimted by their pride. After all, they were all super geniuses who had been selected by the outside world. Naturally, they were dragons among men who could cultivate to celestial immortals.


    They had spent a lot of energy fighting for the spots in the Talent Evaluation Ceremony of the Heavenly Court. How could they be willing to be eliminated so easily in the first round.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I want to see if he has formidable powers. A half-step gold immortal is not a real gold immortal!¡±


    At that moment, a celestial immortal shouted. All the celestial immortals tacitly gave up on their opponents and pounced directly at Lu Xuan.


    All kinds of magical treasures and magics shone in the sky, turning into a shocking torrent that rushed toward Lu Xuan.


    The entire arena was shaken by such attacks, as if the earth and mountains were shaking.

 Chapter 988 - Extermination And Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 988: Extermination And Advancement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When nearly a hundred celestial immortals joined forces, it was an astonishing power. It could be said to be earth-shattering, as if the whole arena was about to be overturned.


    The aura was peerless. Countlessws swept out in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction, bringing with them an enormous amount of immortal qi. All sorts of dharma treasures smashed down, divine abilities swept out and ultimate martial arts shook the heavens.


    Billions of immortal qi swept over everything like a torrent.


    ¡°More people? Is it useful?¡± Lu Xuan revealed a cold smile. When these people decided to join forces instead of admitting defeat, the oue was already set.


    The gap between cultivators could not be made up by numbers. Otherwise, why would he cultivate immortality.


    It was just that the overwhelming advantage in numbers against Lu Xuan caused them to have some delusions that they should not have.


    Lu Xuan let out a loud shout. He did not move at all. With a wave of his sleeve, he unleashed heaven and earth sleeve divine ability.


    In an instant, the astonishing attacks that had beening from all directions disappearedpletely. Even the dharma treasures of those heaven immortal experts were instantly taken into his bag by heaven and earth sleeve, cutting off their connection to the dharma treasures.


    ¡°How is this possible? How could my purple-gold alms bowl lost contact with me?¡± A celestial immortal said in shock. No matter how hard he tried to use his dharmic powers to sense it, he could not sense his dharma treasures at all.


    There was another group of people who had encountered the same situation as him. After releasing their dharma treasures, they discovered that they hadpletely lost connection with their dharma treasures. They were instantly terrified.


    However, they did not understand that Lu Xuan¡¯s heaven and earth sleeve was a space-type divine ability. Once it entered the heaven and earth sleeve, it would be in another space. Even a golden immortal could not find his magic treasure through this unknown space.


    Otherwise, heaven and earth sleeve would not be a world-famous top-tier space-type divine ability.


    ¡°Dance of the dragons!¡± Lu Xuan shouted and formed a lightning seal.


    Instantly, countless lightning dragons descended from the skies, and over a hundred lightning dragons wreaked havoc throughout the entire arena.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    All sorts of miserable cries could be heard everywhere. Those celestial immortals felt as though they had encountered their nemesis. These lightning dragons were simply too terrifying. The lightning formed from thew of lightning was ten times more terrifying than ordinary lightning that was produced naturally.


    Even though all of them were celestial immortal experts, they still let out miserable cries one after another under these attacks.


    They died as soon as they were struck and were injured as soon as they were grazed!


    Under this dance of the dragon, more than thirty celestial immortals instantly died tragically. They were all the weakest among them. Before they could even react, their protective vital energy shields were shattered.


    The remaining celestial immortals reacted even faster. One after another, they cast defensive divine abilities and spells. However, they only struggled slightly because their defensive divine abilities and spells onlysted for an instant before they were torn apart by the lightning dragons.


    More than a hundred lightning dragons were like world-destroying divine dragons, destroying and shattering everything.


    In just a short moment, more than forty celestial immortals were torn apart by the lightning dragons. In the end, some celestial immortals seized the most critical moment and crushed their teleportation tokens. Then, they were wrapped up in a ball of white light and fled.


    After the great battle, it was aplete mess!


    Lu Xuan was the only one left in the huge arena.


    After the great battle, Lu Xuan was the only one who stood at the end of the hundreds of people.


    He hadpletely and utterly crushed!


    In the face of this, not a single expert of the Heavenly Court came out to stop him. This was the true face of the Talent Evaluation Ceremony, cruel and full of hope.


    Only those who could persevere to the end were the talents that the Heavenly Court needed. Even if it was only because of good luck, those who could get to this point were the talents that the Heavenly Court needed.


    Luck was a mysterious thing, but it happened to be a real thing. It involved a very high-levelw.


    Those who could not persevere to the end were not the talents that the Heavenly Court needed. So naturally, no one would spare them a second nce.


    It was because of such harsh rules that the Heaven Realm was able to maintain its strength for a long time. It was simr to the other upper-ss worlds, and it was even more cruel and terrifying,


    After confirming that he had advanced, the token in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand changed again. There was an additional mark. This was the mark of him passing the first round of elimination.


    In order to obtain this mark, countless people had fought with their lives. However, only a few were able to break out of the encirclement in the end.


    In the first round of elimination, 90% of the cannon fodder would be eliminated and that was just an estimate. If all the people in the same arena eliminated everyone like Lu Xuan, the elimination rate would be as high as 99%.


    Soon, Lu Xuan was also enveloped by a white light and disappeared from the spot.


    When he disappeared, a figure appeared above the arena. If Lu Xuan were here, he would be able to recognize that this person¡¯s cultivation had already reached the Gold Immortal Realm. He was a real gold immortal powerhouse.


    This person looked like a middle-aged man in his thirties. His red hair was quite eye-catching.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a good seedling was found in the first round of the elimination!¡±


    The Red-haired Gold Immortal muttered to himself.


    ¡°In the end, I still picked up a loophole!¡±


    He knew that those peerless geniuses or legendary geniuses would attract the attention of some big shots of the Heavenly Court not long after they were born. They would invest in them since they were young, it was equivalent to being booked by those big shots of the Heavenly Court early on.


    This was a win-win cooperation for both sides. The future peerless geniuses, who were still weak, received far more resources and training than they could get. Their growth speed was several times or even ten times faster.


    And those big shots of the Heavenly Court would also receive a powerful deployment in the future. When one of these geniuses grew into the next big shot of the Heavenly Court, they could also gain a powerful ally.


    Of course, this ratio was very low. There were countless geniuses in the Heaven Realm, but those who could be big shots of the Heavenly Court were only a few in the end. It might not be possible for a big shot of Heavenly Court toe out of the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    However, as long as they persevered and made persistent investments, there would naturally be gains. Investing when these Heaven Realm geniuses were still weak, the returns would naturally be extremely high. These geniuses would have to repay this favor in the end.


    No one dared to ignore this unspoken rule. Otherwise, they would be viewed with enmity by all the big shots in the Heavenly Court. Then, they would basically have no ce in the Heaven Realm and could only defect to other upper-ss worlds.


    Therefore, very few geniuses wouldpletely forget their gratitude after they grew up. This was because they also knew that the instigator had no backing!


    However, even if these Heavenly Court big shots had spies all over the world, it was impossible for them to capture all the geniuses and elites in one go.. In the end, there were still some who escaped.

 Chapter 989 - Unifying Full Moon City

    <h4>Chapter 989: Unifying Full Moon City</h4>


    After all, the Heaven Realm was too vast. There were trillions of living creatures in the 3,000 prefectures. There were simply countless of them. Even if the big shots had spies, it was impossible for them to know everyone¡¯s situation like the back of their hands.


    In the end, there were still many geniuses who did note from illustrious backgrounds, or those who came from remote prefectures were not in the Heavenly Court¡¯swork.


    When they grew up,ing to participate in the Talent Evaluation Ceremony was the time to pick up scraps. This was also one of the important reasons the Heavenly Court held the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    If it was not so, they only needed to recruit those geniuses who had shown their talent early on into the Heavenly Court.


    However, the probability of picking up scraps like this was too low and they might not meet many in one session. After all, the environment in which they grew up was not under the attention of the big shots of the Heavenly Court. It could be imagined that if they did not create a bigmotion, it would be difficult to obtain sufficient resources to grow up.


    The rise of a genius was definitely not just relying on talent to dominate a region!


    It also required a huge amount of resources to be invested!


    Although there were always a few fish that escaped the and could have all sorts of fortuitous encounters, they might obtain the inheritances of some fallen big shots and rise overnight.


    However, the number was still too small and even he did not have much hope. It was just a routine matter.


    Who would have thought that he would actually find a fish that had slipped through the, a powerful pearless genius that was not among the seeded contestants.


    ¡°I¡¯ll observe first to see if there is still potential. Is it a cultivation base that has been pushed up by others, or did he cultivate himself?¡±


    The Red-haired Gold Immortal thought of something and did not rush into action.


    Although thebat strength that Lu Xuan disyed was powerful, if it was because he had received some kind of inheritance and his cultivation base had been forced up, then no matter how powerful he was, it would be meaningless because he had already lost his potential.


    As for the strength that Lu Xuan disyed, in his opinion, it was only the tip of the iceberg. He still needed to observe more.


    However, for the sake of conservatism, he still wrote a report and turned into a jade talisman, disappearing into the sky.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯re from Full Moon City?¡± The Red-haired Gold Immortal looked at the information that Lu Xuan had filled in when he registered. He did not know what kind of godforsaken ce Full Moon City was.


    The Heaven Realm was really too big. Other than some famous ces, most of the regions might not even have heard of it.


    However, the birth of a figure like Lu Xuan still made him a little curious.


    Based on the strength that Lu Xuan had shown, there was no doubt that he would be a gold immortal overlord who was on equal footing with him in the future. Such a person definitely could not be treated as an ordinary person.


    Even an overlord of the gold immortals like him had to treat him seriously and be on equal footing.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    After the Red-haired Gold Immortal said that, he disappeared from where he was.


    Lu Xuan did not know that such a thing had happened after he left. Even if he knew, he would not be surprised.


    This was because the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony was designed to select talents for the Heavenly Court. This was the overall goal.


    There were many factions in the Heavenly Court, just like the sand in the Ganges. There were countless of them, and there were also many powerful factions among them.


    Each of them was fighting around many geniuses!


    What was the most precious thing in this world? Of course, it was talents!


    These words were also applicable in the Heavenly Court and this was also Lu Xuan¡¯s goal. If he did not appear outstanding, how could he attract the attention of those big shots. It would be like the cannon fodder that Lu Xuan had killed, they probably didn¡¯t even have the right to let those big shots take a look.


    They simply didn¡¯t care how many people died or were injured by Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    When Lu Xuan returned to Full Moon City, Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu were already waiting respectfully. They also knew that today was the opening day of the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    After several months, the two of them hadpletely taken control of the Full Moon Sect. The two human immortals worked together to clean up, naturally they easily took control of the Full Moon Sect and cleaned up the dissidents.


    Now that the entire Full Moon Sect was in their hands, all traces of the previous sect leader had beenpletely erased.


    ¡°Elder Supreme, how is the battle going?¡±


    Ren Qingqing asked. Although she already knew that Lu Xuan was much younger than her, she didn¡¯t dare to show the slightest disrespect. Instead, she admired Lu Xuan even more. Despite his young age, his cultivation was exceptionally high.


    ¡°It went very smoothly. I have passed the first round!¡± Lu Xuan nodded and said.


    Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu were not surprised at all. They had personally followed Lu Xuan to pacify the Cyan-robed Tower and witnessed how Lu Xuan had killed the few celestial immortals of the Cyan-robed Tower. Even the Cyan-robed Young Master of Cyan-robed Tower was no match for Lu Xuan.


    He waspletely beaten up!


    Having seen such a scene, Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu had no doubts about Lu Xuan¡¯s advancement. If even a monster like Elder Supreme Lu Xuan could not advance, then this Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony was a little too terrifying.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well during this period of time!¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s face revealed a look of satisfaction. During this period of time, Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu had almost plundered all the resources from Full Moon Sect and gave them to Lu Xuan to help him with his cultivation.


    The two of them had done their best, so Lu Xuan was naturally very satisfied.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Elder Supreme!¡± Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu quickly said.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not enough. I want you to unify the Full Moon City. The other sects can either join the Full Moon Sect or die!¡± Lu Xuan said. How many resources could the Full Moon Sect have? To Lu Xuan, it was just a drop in the bucket. However, if the entire Full Moon City provided resources, then everything would be different.


    The two of them were stunned for a moment. They didn¡¯t expect Lu Xuan to suddenly suggest this. Then, they became ecstatic. With Lu Xuan¡¯s support, the Full Moon Sect could unify the Full Moon City without any difficulty.


    And they had the chance to do what the patriarch of the past generations couldn¡¯t do, to unify the Full Moon City again.


    Ever since the decline of Full Moon Sect, this had be a thorn in their hearts and they had never dared to touch it.


    ¡°We are willing to go through fire and water for Elder Supreme!¡± Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu said quickly.


    ¡°There is no need to go through fire and water. I am now teaching you the Great Dao of Celestial Immortal. I hope you can rise to the Celestial Immortal Realm as soon as possible so that you can share my worries!¡±


    As Lu Xuan spoke, he pointed out a finger and sent the enlightenment of the Great Dao of Celestial Immortal into their minds.


    Instantly, endless knowledge exploded in their minds. It was as if their souls had received a huge baptism. The Great Dao of Celestial Immortal waspletely disyed in front of them, as if it had opened a brand new door for them.


    They didn¡¯t need any special cultivation techniques at all. They could break through to the Celestial Immortal Realm just by relying on the Full Moon Heart Sutra of Full Moon Sect.


    They could also use countless resources to advance to the Celestial Immortal Realm.

 Chapter 990 - Enemies in Previous Life

    <h4>Chapter 990: Enemies in Previous Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance, it was only a matter of time before Full Moon City was unified.


    Those who submitted to him would prosper, those who opposed him would perish!


    All the sects in Full Moon City, big and small, either surrendered and joined the Full Moon Sect or they fled overnight.


    As for those sects that fled, Lu Xuan did not pursue them further. He only wanted the resources of the entire Full Moon City, not to kill them.


    Moreover, he had to cultivate and strive to breakthrough to the Gold Immortal Realm while attending the Talent Evaluation Ceremony in the Heaven Realm.


    Although Lu Xuan killed almost all his opponents in the first round of elimination almost instantly, not all the battles in the arenas ended so quickly.


    In a great battle between celestial immortals, it wasmon for people to fight for three days and three nights when their strength was about the same as each other.


    On the third day, it was time for the second round of elimination. The rules were simr to the first round, which ten out of a hundred contestants would advance. Lu Xuan still defeated his opponent at lightning speed.


    Everything went smoothly and he advanced rapidly!


    What Lu Xuan did not know was that his performance had begun to attract the attention of some people.


    As he continued to advance, the opponents Lu Xuan encountered became stronger and stronger. However, it was still meaningless to Lu Xuan.


    He quickly defeated his opponents and returned to Full Moon City to make a breakthrough. As time passed, he was getting closer and closer to breaking through to the Gold Immortal Realm.


    It could be said that if he had not been interrupted by the Talent Evaluation Ceremony, he might have broken through to the Gold Immortal Realm a long time ago.


    However, even so, he was only one step away from breaking through.


    Finally, after a month of crazy knockout matches, thepetition finally entered the final stage. Only 100,000 people could still participate in the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    In the next round, 10,000 people would advance from these 100,000 people. In the end, only 10,000 people would enter the final round.


    Lu Xuan entered the arena barrier in a bundle of white light. It was exactly the same arena barrier that Lu Xuan used in the first round of knockout matches.


    There were only ten people participating this round. However,pared to previous rounds, these ten people were extremely powerful. Each of them was an outstanding person at the Celestial Immortal Realm.


    At the very least, they had the same level of strength as Cyan-robed Young Master.


    Although Cyan-robed Young Master was easily killed by Lu Xuan, that did not mean that he was too weak. In fact, as a pearless genius, Cyan-robed Young Master could be said to be a pir-like genius in a second-rate sect.


    Among his peers, the peerless genius that could be born was one of the few!


    The Cyan-robed Young Master¡¯s arrogance was not without foundation.


    It was just that he had met an even more terrifying Lu Xuan. Otherwise, Cyan-robed Young Master would definitely have a chance to break into the top 10,000 during the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    Although it was only the top 10,000, it had already entered the scope of the Heavenly Court¡¯s attention. Even in Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, he was only at the beginning of the top 10,000.


    As far as Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes could see, each of these people had the aptitude and strength to enter the top 10,000. However, there was only one spot in this round. In addition to strength, those who could enter the top 10,000 were also extremely lucky.


    A group of celestial immortals stood apart and looked at each other vigntly. Everyone knew that this was the most crucial round.


    There were countless pearless geniuses who participated in the Talent Evaluation Ceremony, but those who could receive the attention and cultivation of the Heavenly Court in the end were at least in the top ten thousand.


    They had already reached this step. If they could not get the final ranking, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to participating in vain? Most people would only participate in the Talent Evaluation Ceremony once in their lives. If they missed it, they would never have the chance to do it again.


    This was because they were already close to two hundred years old. Many of them were fully prepared before participation. There were almost no people like Lu Xuan who had only cultivated for a few decades before participating in the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    Those who could participate in the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony were all super geniuses, peerless geniuses and even legendary geniuses. If they were not old enough in their cultivation, they would not be able topete at all.


    Everyone was waiting for the arrival of thest person.


    Suddenly, space rippled and a figure walked out from within. It was a young man with a tall aquiline nose. He looked somewhat arrogant.


    The moment they saw him, the expressions of many people present changed drastically.


    ¡°How could it be him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. We have no hope this time. I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually fall at the entrance of the top 10,000!¡±


    ¡°Why is my luck so bad!¡±


    Many people immediately thought that it was bad because they recognized who the person in front of them was.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be him!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. Like the others, Lu Xuan also recognized him.


    After he entered the top ten thousand in his previous life, before he had time to be happy, he fell in the next round of the elimination of 10,000 to 5,000.


    And the person who eliminated him was none other than the unruly youth in front of him.


    It could be said that enemies have a narrow path!


    Lu Xuan was naturally very familiar with him. He was one of the few elites of this generation of the Yang family in the Heaven Realm. He was a seeded contestant in this year Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony!


    Simr to the Zhao family in Zhaozhou, the Yang family in Yangzhou was also an extremely ancient and powerful family. There were countless experts in the family. In this generation, there were only a few elites who stood out. One of them was the unruly youth in front of him.


    Yang Ying!


    Although Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation years were not even half of Yang Ying¡¯s when he fought him in his previous life, a loss was a loss. Lu Xuan was not someone who liked to find excuses for himself.


    However, Lu Xuan did not expect to meet Yang Ying earlier in this life than in his previous life. Clearly, this butterfly had stirred up a storm in the end, blowing some things away from the trajectory of his previous life.


    He also saw that when everyone saw Yang Ying¡¯s appearance, they almost instantly lost the courage to fight.


    One¡¯s reputation was very important. Moreover, everyone knew that to be a seeded contestant in the Talent Evaluation Ceremony, one must at least have the strength of a half-step gold immortal. No matter which angle one looked at it from, it was not an existence that they couldpare to.


    If they did not encounter an opponent at the seeded contestant level, they could still gamble their luck and have a chance to enter the top 10,000.


    After all, although there were many seeded contestants,pared to therge number of geniuses, they were still as few and far between.


    It could only be said that their luck was too bad.


    Yang Ying stood with his hands behind his back. He nced at the crowd with a somewhat arrogant expression and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this quota. All of you should surrender voluntarily so that I won¡¯t increase the ughter!¡±


    Upon hearing Yang Ying¡¯s words, everyone could not help reveal a conflicted look on their faces. Everyone knew that they were far inferior to Yang Ying. However, they were extremely unwilling to admit defeat just like that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    Just as everyone was at a loss, a clear voice sounded.

 Chapter 991 - There Was Always Someone Better than You

    <h4>Chapter 991: There Was Always Someone Better than You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that it was a youth dressed in a moon-white robe. He was handsome and had a pair of deep eyes that made him look like a celestial being.


    Everyone could not help but be puzzled. Who was this person?


    However, there were also people who revealed looks of joy. They did not dare to step forward, but they wanted to see someone step forward to challenge Yang Ying. They wanted to see Yang Ying¡¯s true strength.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yang Ying tilted his head and asked.


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back and stepped forward, ¡°I said I don¡¯t agree. Are you deaf?¡±


    Yang Ying looked at Lu Xuan with killing intent bursting out from his eyes. He said with a sneer, ¡°I wasn¡¯t willing tomit any more sins, but since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡±


    Yang Ying did not take Lu Xuan seriously at all. He did not even know who Lu Xuan was. However, that did not stop him from killing Lu Xuan here today. He wanted to show him what he was capable of.


    He was a rare seeded contestant. He did not even need to participate in the elimination rounds. He could skip to the final round of teampetition today.


    Who was this fellow in front of him? He had never even heard of him.


    ¡°Yang Ying, you want to kill me? Just you!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile. In his previous life, he was eliminated by Yang Ying, which could be considered a small grudge. Although he had left Yang Ying far behind, the two of them could not bepared. Evenparing them was an insult to him.


    However, this did not stop Lu Xuan from teaching him a lesson when they met again in this life.


    ¡°Yang Ying, you are only one of the proud sons of Yang family in this generation. You are not even the strongest. What right do you have to be so arrogant? Don¡¯t you know that there is always someone better than you?¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    ¡°This person is so bold. He actually dares to provoke Yang Ying. I think he really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    ¡°What is this person¡¯s background? Is he a skilled person who is bold or an ignorant person who is fearless?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. It looks like there¡¯s really going to be a good show. If he¡¯s not strong enough, he¡¯ll probably be beaten to death by Yang Ying on the spot!¡±


    The group of celestial immortal expertsmunicated with their divine thoughts. The battle between the two was about to break out at any moment. No one could fathom Lu Xuan¡¯s background.


    Although they believed that there would definitely be some lucky ones who could make it this far, they did not believe that there were idiots. Therefore, they did not know why Lu Xuan had such confidence.


    Such strong confidence still required a powerful force to back him up.


    In a hidden spot on the barrier arena, Red-haired Gold Immortal quietly appeared and looked at Yang Ying and Lu Xuan who were confronting each other below.


    His gaze mainly fell on Lu Xuan. Yang Ying had disyed an astonishing talent since he was young. The Yang family also had quite a lot of influence in the Heavenly Court. Therefore, Yang Ying had already been booked by a certain Heaven Realm bigshot.


    Red-haired Gold Immortal was well aware of this, so his real target was still to test Lu Xuan.


    Over the past month, all sorts of major battles had been easily resolved by Lu Xuan. Those celestial immortals could not even make Lu Xuan reveal some of his true strength.


    This made Red-haired Gold Immortal very anxious. Now that Lu Xuan had finally met a seeded contestant, it would be a chance to tell the difference between a horse and a mule in a single battle.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. If you can¡¯t even defeat Yang Ying, then you have no value!¡±


    Red-haired Golden Immortal muttered to himself. Although Yang Ying was a seeded contestant, he was only considered an ordinary seeded contestant. If Lu Xuan, whom he had high hopes for was not even a match for Yang Ying, then his value would undoubtedly be greatly reduced.


    And this battle would determine whether he would contact Lu Xuan.


    If Lu Xuan could defeat Yang Ying, he had to contact Lu Xuan as soon as possible. Otherwise, if the news got out, many big shots¡¯ representatives would contact Lu Xuan.


    Everything would be reflected in this battle!


    Upon hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, the killing intent in Yang Ying¡¯s eyes immediately boiled. He was one of the Yang family¡¯s elites and his status was probably about the same as Azure-clothed Young Master in the Zhao family. However, his strength was much stronger than Azure-robed Young Master.


    Even so, there was still someone in the Yang family who could firmly suppress him. Lu Xuan¡¯s words had undoubtedly struck a sore spot in his heart.


    ¡°I think you are courting death!¡±


    Yang Ying said coldly. The killing intent in his eyes boiled and his aura instantly rose to its peak.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The aura spread out, forming a terrifying storm. When the group of celestial immortal experts saw this scene, they were instantly dumbfounded.


    Although they knew that someone who could be a seeded contestant was definitely stronger than them by arge margin, they did not expect that he could be so powerful.


    And he was only a half-step gold immortal. They simply could not imagine how terrifying those legendary geniuses who had cultivated to the Gold Immortal Realm would be.


    Everyone used their strongest defensive divine abilities to barely withstand this terrifying aura.


    However, they were only affected by this aura. It was easy to imagine what kind of aura Lu Xuan, who was enduring the pressure of this aura in the core area, was enduring.


    Lu Xuan, who was in the midst of this terrifying aura, was like a small boat in a storm that could capsize at any time.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    Yang Ying¡¯s aura exploded. He took a step forward and a huge sun instantly appeared behind him. This huge sun was like a zing sun in the sky, about to vaporize everything.


    Immediately following that, Yang Ying punched out, vaporizing the entire world.


    Even though the remaining celestial immortals hid at the edge of the arena¡¯s enchantment, they could still feel the terrifying heat sweep over them, instantly melting their protective divine abilities.


    They were forced to use their own dharma treasures to resist.


    And this was only the aftermath of Yang Ying¡¯s attack. It was not aimed at them at all. It had already left them breathless and on the verge ofpletely copsing.


    ¡°How can he be so strong? We are actually so far away from a seeded contestant like Yang Ying!¡± A celestial immortal muttered to himself. His eyes were nk. He had been frightened by Yang Ying¡¯s attack.


    The current Yang Ying was too strong. He indeed had the ability to suppress them all by himself.


    Many people felt even more fortunate. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden provocation of Yang Ying, they would probably be dead by now.


    They were so lucky!


    Who said they didn¡¯t have luck? Look, wasn¡¯t this just luck?


    This punch was vast and mighty. The speed wasn¡¯t too fast, but it had an invincible might. It could crush everything. There was no need for any fancy tricks.


    A great sun crushed everything.. It was like an iparably huge star as it smashed towards Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 992 - Two Beasts in Human Skin Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 992: Two Beasts in Human Skin Fighting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This attack was earth-shattering. The big sun in the sky almost scorched everything. The entire barrier arena had turned into a giant furnace.


    Everyone seemed to saw a terrifying scene. A barren world with scarlets everywhere. A big sun in the sky, scorching the earth and destroying all life.


    The air was scorching hot. Everyone could even feel their breathing being scorched.


    This was an extremely terrifying sign.


    ¡°Yang Family¡¯s Ultimate Art, Great Sun Divine Fist!¡±


    Many people immediately thought of these four words. As the number one Ultimate Art of the Yang Family, the Great Sun Divine Fist had a considerable reputation.


    Even among the many Supreme Fist Sects in the Heavenly Realm, it had quite a big reputation.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just as everyone was shocked by the power of the Great Sun Divine Fist, they saw the Great Sunnded around Lu Xuan¡¯s body, but it could not advance any further.


    It was as if being blocked by an invisible force.


    ¡°What a pity!¡±


    Lu Xuan suddenly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s pity?¡± Yang Ying¡¯s eyes revealed a look of uncertainty. His attack earlier could be said to have been a full-force attack, and he did not hold back at all.


    Only he knew the best.


    However, the result did not move Lu Xuan in the slightest.


    At this moment, he finally realized it. The white-robed youth in front of him had dared to challenge him not because he had lost his mind and gonepletely mad.


    On the contrary, he got self-confidence and courage. With just one move, he had tested the level of his strength.


    The youth in front of him was definitely not an ordinary person!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your Great Sun Divine Fist has only cultivated to the Annihtion Realm. It¡¯s only overbearing and has no vitality!¡± Lu Xuan said coldly. ¡°The Great Sun is the source of vitality in the world, and your fist intent only contains the Great Sun that annihtes everything. You do not understand that the Great Sun concept is to protect the world. Only by thriving endlessly is the highest realm of the Great Sun Divine Fist!¡±


    Yang Ying was immediately taken aback. It was not that he did not know what Lu Xuan had said. Many elders in his n also mentioned that his Great Sun Divine Fist sought too much power and was totally not at the highest realm.


    Although he knew this logic at that time, he did not have a deep understanding of it. This was because martial artsprehension was not something that could be learned after being taught. Otherwise, there would not have been so many unique skills that were lost for various reasons.


    As future generations were unable to understand the beliefs of their predecessors, thus even if the predecessors wrote a manual and recorded everything clearly in it, they still had to rely on themselves to understand it fully.


    However, to him, all of this was nonsense!


    What was wrong with pursuingbat strength!


    ¡°Just you, would also want to teach me a lesson?¡± The Mana in Yang Ying¡¯s body boiled. In an instant, the Great Sun seemed to have injected a brand new power into it. It became increasingly dazzling as if it wanted to roast the entire world until it was boiling.


    Faced with Yang Ying¡¯s full strength, Lu Xuan only nced at him imperceptibly. In an instant, he made his move,


    Lu Xuan¡¯s hands glowed with golden light as if they had turned into two dragon ws. The dragon ws tore through the air and actually tore the sun apart.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Yang Ying spat out a mouthful of blood. The fist¡¯s will that he had thrown out was torn apart by Lu Xuan, and his entire body suffered a powerful bacsh.


    Everyone felt that in an instant, the scene of the Great Sun soaring in the sky disappeared. Following that, they saw Yang Ying spit out a mouthful of blood as he flew out.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They could not believe that Lu Xuan was so powerful. He had shattered Yang Ying¡¯s Great Sun Divine Fist with a single strike, and he had even caused Yang Ying to suffer a bacsh.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Yang Ying roared as the Mana in his body continued to boil. He was unwilling to ept this, nor did he believe that Lu Xuan could be so powerful.


    Everything that happened just now must have been an ident.


    His entire body seemed to have be one with the Great Sun. This was the Yang Family¡¯s power. Heavenly King Great Sun¡¯s Divine Body was a part of the Great Sun Divine Fist.


    In fact, the Great Sun Divine Fist was all-epassing. It had an entire system. There were fist techniques, movement techniques, physical body cultivation methods, and so on.


    After Yang Ying portrays the Great Sun Heavenly King Divine Body, his aura had once again climbed to a whole new level.


    Outside the barrier arena, the Red-haired Gold Immortal had a yful smile on his face.


    The most significant gap between an immortal with inheritance and an itinerant immortal could be seen here. Immortals with inheritances had an endless stream of various trump cards. Even if they were not a match for them, they could rely on all sorts of secret divine abilities, martial arts, spells to strengthen themselves.


    Itinerant Immortals, on the other hand, were far inferior in this aspect. Many of them did not have a separate cultivation system. When they fought on the same level, itinerant immortals would often suffer losses.


    And from his point of view, this was also Lu Xuan¡¯s weakness. How could a wild itinerant immortal like Lu Xuan bepared to Yang Ying in this aspect.


    Although Lu Xuan had disyed tremendous strength, he might not necessarily gain considerable advantages in actualbat.


    ¡°Still not giving up?¡± Lu Xuan sneered. ¡°Do you think that Heavenly King Great Sun¡¯s Divine Body can protect you? You are too naive!¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Xuan instantly pounced in front of Yang Ying.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Yang Ying¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Like two tiny suns, the Mana in his body was condensed to the maximum as he threw a Great Sun Divine Fist at Lu Xuan.


    This was his ultimate technique. It had been specially prepared to deal with those top-notch experts, but he did not expect it to be used at this moment.


    Yang Ying¡¯s entire body was burning with raging mes. He threw a punch, and a Great Sun swept out everything.


    Lu Xuan did not even look at him. He just pped it away with his in white palm.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    The palm struck directly at the Great Sun Divine Fist. Lu Xuan¡¯s palm shot out, appearing slow but actually fast. It did not look like he was using any martial divine abilities or spells. It was just an ordinary palm strike, but it shed directly with the Great Sun Divine Fist.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying shockwave swept out in all directions, causing the remaining eight celestial immortals to cough up a mouthful of blood. Just now, the aura that Yang Ying exudes was enough to make them feel extremely ufortable. Not to mention that now, the shockwave from the sh between the two had instantly destroyed their divine defensive abilities and severely injured them.


    The battle between the two was simply too terrifying. It was like two beasts in human skin fighting.


    If not for the fact that they were concerned about the battle¡¯s oue and would not be resigned if they did not finish watching, they would have fled by now.


    The strength that Lu Xuan and Yang Ying had disyed far exceeded that of ordinary Heaven Immortals. They were the Kings among Heaven Immortals or even Kings of the Kings.


    They were just one step away from bing Golden Immortals.

 Chapter 993 - Monster Rookie Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 993: Monster Rookie Lu Xuan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Usually, it was even more challenging to see such a Half-step Golden Immortal than a Golden Immortal!


    Especially the battles between them, these Heaven Immortals could gain a lot by watching them because their strength was close to that of a Golden Immortal. Hence, some of their techniques had already reached a certain level of sublimation,parable to a Golden Immortal.


    It was an excellent reference for them who were painstakingly exploring the teachings of the Golden Immortal.


    They heard a scream before recovering from the terrifying collision as Yang Ying was sent flying backward and mmed into the arena.


    It was only now that everyone saw that Yang Ying was in an extremely miserable state. During the collision, his entire arm was turned into a rain of blood by the force of the crash. Even his Heavenly King Great Sun Divine Body¡¯s divine ability had been shattered, inch by inch.


    Even now, Yang Ying was covered in blood, as though he had crawled out of a pool of blood.


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. They had not seen the final collision as just defending against the terrifying shockwave was enough to make them flustered. They even felt as though they had nearly been jolted to death.


    After they had dealt with the shockwave in a fluster, they realized that Yang Ying had actually been defeated.


    ¡°How... How is this possible? Yang Ying was one of the most outstanding disciples of the Yang Family¡¯s generation!¡±


    A Heaven Immortal expert said in disbelief. Although they were all from their respective families and were among the strongest disciples of their generation, they were still divided into three, six, and nine grades.


    To begin with, the Yang n was mighty, and the province they were in was even named Yang. This could imagine how much influence the Yang n had within it.


    To stand out from the Yang n and be one of the best among them, he would naturally be considered one of the best among their peers in the Heavenly Realm.


    Even they had to look up to such an existence!


    However, such an existence could not even withstand a single palm strike from the white-robed youth in front of them. They had never expected this at all.


    They had initially thought that Yang Ying was already a beast in human skin. However, there was really nothing topare to the white-robed youth in front of them.


    The oue had been decided. Lu Xuan¡¯s white robe was not even stained by dust, and it was impossible to tell that he had experienced a great battle. On the other side, Yang Ying was lying on the ground. One of his arms shattered, his muscles torn, and countless bones were broken.


    It was just a single collision. Lu Xuan had disyed a terrifying physical cultivation level!


    Outside the barrier arena, the Red-haired Gold Immortal¡¯s eyes immediately widened. Because none of the other Heaven Immortals had seen the battle, and only he had seen the process.


    ¡°It was a crushing defeat!¡±


    The Red-haired Gold Immortal swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    ¡°Nowadays, are all the rookies and juniors this powerful?¡±


    He saw Lu Xuan¡¯s white palm shatter the Great Sun Divine Fist and Heavenly King Great Sun¡¯s Divine Body. After which, he directly smashed one of Yang Ying¡¯s arms without slowing down. He beat Yang Ying with just the remaining palm force until his life was hanging by a thread.


    What was terrifying? This was terrifying!


    Yang Ying was a seeded contestant. If such a seeded contestant became a Golden Immortal in the future, he would be an existence that was even stronger than him.


    Yet, when he faced Lu Xuan, he could not even block that palm strike. It was apparent how powerful Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body was.


    In his eyes, Lu Xuan was no longer an ordinary human. He was a monster in human skin.


    Could a human bepared to a monster?


    Of course not!


    Although the Red-haired Gold Immortal had seen many new monsters over the years, their performance was far inferior to Lu Xuan.


    However, he immediately looked ecstatic because he felt that he had picked up a treasure.


    Such a powerful rookie had actually been overlooked by someone. He had not even caught the eye of any big shot of the Heavenly Court. If he could recruit him into his faction, it would be a great merit.


    At the same time, he was also very rmed. With Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, it would not be a big problem for him to kill Yang Ying, who was now only a Half-step Golden Immortal. However, the problem was that he could not just rely on his physical body to defeat all of Yang Ying¡¯s attacks.


    The strength of a Golden Immortaly in the fact that thews could be interwoven into a domain. It was the embryonic form of the world, so it was not difficult for a domain formed by the interweaving ofws to crush a Heaven Immortal.


    A Half-step Golden Immortal was said to be a Half-step Golden Immortal, but he was essentially still Heaven Immortal. As long as he was not a Golden Immortal, he would be helpless against a domain.


    In other words, his physical body was probably not as good as the skinny white-robed youth. How was Lu Xuan still a human? He was a beast.


    He did not dare to imagine what kind of terrifying existence Lu Xuan would be if he broke through to the Gold Immortal Realm in the future.


    Suddenly, he realized that Lu Xuan had raised his head and was staring straight at him. His heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Lu Xuan could actually see him?


    Then, he felt that it was impossible. These enchantments were personally set up by Great Golden Immortal because there would always be some Golden Immortal level of new monsters in the previous Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium. If it were not for the Great Golden Immortal personally strengthening the Enchantment Ring, the ring would probably have been destroyed by these beast newbies.


    Because of this, he felt that Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t see him or even sense him. Lu Xuan was only a Heaven Immortal. How could he sense his Golden Immortal existence through the Golden Immortal¡¯s enchantment?


    With the cultivation base of a Golden Immortal, if he wanted to hide his aura, even if he stood next to a Heaven Immortal, the Heaven Immortal would not be able to sense his existence.


    However, judging from Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance, it was clear that he had sensed his existence. At the thought of this, the Red-haired Gold Immortal felt even more terrified of Lu Xuan.


    This new beast who appeared out of nowhere in a ravine was genuinely terrifying.


    He was actually able to discover his existence. He was simply a terrifying monster.


    The Red-haired Gold Immortal quickly confirmed that Lu Xuan was indeed able to discover him. Although he did not know what method he had used, he was confident that his judgment would not be wrong.


    Immediately after, a bitter smile appeared on the Red-haired Gold Immortal¡¯s face. The longer he lived, the more he was going backward. As a mighty figure of the Gold Immortal Realm, he was actually frightened by a Junior Heaven Immortal.


    However, if he had not seen it with his own eyes, no one would have believed that such a monster would exist.


    It could only be said that the Heaven Realm was so vast, all kinds of strange things could happen!


    However, precisely because of this that Lu Xuan was so valuable. Such a talent could not be missed!


    ¡°If I can rope in this new junior, it would be a great merit. It should be enough to exchange for a Golden Immortal Magic Artifact!¡±


    Thinking of this, the Red-haired Gold Immortal¡¯s eyes could not help but light up.

 Chapter 994 - An Invitation from the Great Void Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 994: An Invitation from the Great Void Pavilion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even for a mighty figure of the Gold Immortal Realm, Golden Immortal Magic Artifact was also a scarce good item. Although he already had one, who wouldin about having too many of such a good treasure.


    At the thought of this, the Red-haired Gold Immortal¡¯s eyes burned with passion.


    Lu Xuan did not know that he had be a human-shaped Golden Immortal Magic Artifact in the eyes of others. However, just as the Red-haired Golden Immortal had thought, Lu Xuan had indeed sensed his existence.


    Due to the barrier set up by the Golden Immortal, he could not really see who it was. He did not even open his Delusion-breaker Eye, but he could vaguely sense that a powerful Golden Immortal was secretly observing the battle on the arena.


    Lu Xuan looked at it for a while and then withdrew his gaze. He was not surprised at all. The Heavenly Court¡¯s talent symposium was allowed to be watched, and after entering the top 10,000, there would be many people in the Heavenly Realm watching for every battle.


    Therefore, many people also considered the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium a battle to make a name for themselves. Even if Lu Xuan was eliminated after entering the top 10,000 in his previous life, it still attracted much attention.


    It was also the beginning of his fame in the Heaven Realm.


    In that instant, the token on Yang Ying¡¯s body activated and sent him back to the Yang family.


    Lu Xuan also did not rush to kill him. This battle was enough to teach him a lesson.


    At that moment, the others were still in shock. They could not believe that the battle was over. They had thought that Yang Ying was invincible, but he had been defeated just like that.


    And he had been trounced. Lu Xuan was too strong!


    They stared at Lu Xuan as if they wanted to imprint Lu Xuan¡¯s face into the depths of their souls. They did not do it for revenge. Even if they had a hundred guts, they would not have the guts to take revenge.


    Just Yang Ying alone was an opponent they could not match, much less an existence that was a hundred times more terrifying than Yang Ying. How could they have the guts to take revenge.


    They only wanted to remember Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance so that they would not offend such a terrifying existence in the future without even knowing it. They would not even know how they died.


    When Lu Xuan swept his gaze over, they immediately crushed their tokens and fled the arena. Immediately, Lu Xuan was left alone in the arena.


    Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t surprised by this sight. After the battles in the arena for the past month, it was basically like this.


    ¡°Why, till now, you still don¡¯t want toe out to see me?¡± Lu Xuan stared straight into the depths of the sky. Although there was no one there, Lu Xuan could faintly sense that there was someone there.


    Outside the barrier arena, when the Red-haired Golden Immortal saw Lu Xuan looking at him, he knew that just like his initial guess, Lu Xuan was indeed able to clearly sense his existence.


    He immediately revealed a bitter smile on his face. The new beasts these days were really getting more powerful and more terrifying!


    After which, he performed a seal and broke the barrier above the arena, appearing in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I am Kou Yuande. Nice to meet Fellow Immortal!¡±


    The Red-haired Golden Immortal cupped his fists and greeted.


    When Lu Xuan saw the Red-haired Golden Immortal, he was a little surprised because Kou Yuande was also a Golden Immortal he knew in his previous life. He had a good character and had helped Lu Xuan once. Their rtionship was not bad.


    However, when he first met Kou Yuande in his previous life, Kou Yuande was still a mighty Golden Immortal. Now, Kou Yuande did not appear to be as cold as he was in his previous life.


    By calling him a Fellow Immortal, it was clear that he treated Lu Xuan as an equal,pletely different from before.


    However, it made sense when Lu Xuan thought about it. In his previous life, Lu Xuan barely made it into the top 10,000. He could only be considered to have a little potential, and whether he could break through to the Golden Immortal realm would depend on his fate.


    However, it was different now. Lu Xuan had defeated Yang Ying at an astonishing speed, allowing Kou Yuande to see his potential.


    Even if he was unlucky enough to encounter a Golden Immortal Overlord and was eliminated in the next round, it would not change Kou Yuande¡¯s evaluation of him.


    The ranking was naturally crucial to people who had yet to show their strength. However, it was not the most important thing for people who had demonstrated their power.


    Even if he stopped at the top 10,000, could it change that he was a Half-step Golden Immortal and was much stronger than most seeded contestants?


    If Kou Yuande was still hesitating before, now that Lu Xuan had defeated Yang Ying, Kou Yuande was determined not to wait any longer. Otherwise, this cooked duck would have flown away.


    ¡°Fellow Immortal, after watching my matches, you should have already reached a conclusion, right?¡± Lu Xuan looked at Kou Yuande with a faint smile.


    A bitter smile appeared on Kou Yuande¡¯s face. As expected, Lu Xuan had noticed his whereabouts early on. He had watched over the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium for several years, but he had never met a junior who could see through his whereabouts.


    Especially when they were separated by a barrier.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan seemed to be born in the wilderness and was not an Orthodox Heaven¡¯s favorite. However, he was familiar with the process and purpose of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    Kou Yuande took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fellow Immortal was indeed amazing. You can discover my existence through the barrier. Your future is limitless!¡±


    ¡°But since we are already talking, I would like to officially invite you to join us on behalf of the Great Void Pavilion!¡± Kou Yuande said seriously.


    Lu Xuan rubbed his chin and narrowed his eyes. ¡°The Great Void Pavilion, the Great Void Immortal King¡¯s Great Void Pavilion?¡±


    When Kou Yuande saw Lu Xuan mention the origins of the Great Void Pavilion, his face immediately revealed a hint of joy. He said, ¡°You are indeed knowledgeable. Our Great Void Pavilion was founded by the Great Void Immortal King. We are powerful and can provide various cultivation resources to help you settle various matters. I believe that since you know about our Great Void Pavilion, you should have some understanding of the Great Void Pavilion. I dare to say that among the countless powers in the Heavenly Court, our Great Void Pavilion is also a First-rate Force!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Kou Yuande with a half-smile and said, ¡°The Great Void Pavilion is indeed a first-rate force, but it seems to have been at the bottom of the First-rate Force for a long time. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be long before the name is removed!¡±


    Kou Yuande¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t expect Lu Xuan to know so much about the Great Void Pavilion and the various forces in the Heavenly Court.


    This was ridiculous. Lu Xuan was a cultivator from the wilderness. How could he know so much.


    He did not know that the person standing in front of him was a supreme existence who ruled the Heavenly Court for some time in his previous life. How could he not know about the various situations in the Heavenly Court.


    In his previous life, he had been in the Heavenly Court for so many years and had some understanding of various factions

 Chapter 995 - Chicken Head? Phoenix Tail?

    <h4>Chapter 995: Chicken Head? Phoenix Tail?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ancient Heavenly Court was jointly established by the ten Great Celestial Lords. However, after the ancient war, the ten Great Celestial Lords either perished or disappeared, leaving only four Great Celestial Lords.


    Now, even the four Great Celestial Lords didn¡¯t do anything. No one had seen the four Great Celestial Lords appear for countless years.


    And the Heavenly Court had ten Great Immortal Emperors under the four Great Celestial Lords, who held great power in the Heavenly Court. However, they were also constantly in closed-door cultivation, trying to break through to be a Celestial Lord. They would only appear on essential matters that concerned the survival of the Heaven Realm. Common issues would not be enough for them to appear.


    Thest time ten Great Celestial Lords appeared was a thousand years ago.


    And under those Immortal Emperors who basically didn¡¯t do anything, are Immortal Kings who truly held great power.


    And many Immortal Kings were also the leaders of those powerful factions. Only with Immortal Kings holding down the fort could this faction be considered a First-rate Force.


    And these factions were often formed by the joint efforts of many sects and ns, and they followed the lead of an Immortal King.


    If there were no Immortal Kings in charge and only some supreme Golden Immortals in charge, it could only be considered a Second-ss Sect. After all, although Supreme Golden Immortals were qualified to be the leaders of a sect, they were all small sects and were usually the sect masters of their own sects.


    As for the Golden Immortals with lower status, they could not stand on their own feet. They could only choose to join some sects.


    The entire Heaven Realm was divided into different levels ording to this level. Only the experts at the level of Golden Immortals were qualified to be officially invited as official members of some sects.


    Heaven Immortals were at most cannon fodder, while Human Immortals were not even cannon fodder. They were basically the Vige¡¯s Chief level of existence.


    Of course, there were exceptions. For example, Lu Xuan and Yang Ying. Although they were not Golden Immortals yet, they had already shown their talent and had a high chance of bing Golden Immortals in the future.


    There would be many people who would be interested in them and invite them to join their faction.


    Since ancient times, it had always been like this!


    The Great Void Pavilion was an existence that had been at the bottom of First-Rate Forces for many years. It was almost removed by First-rate Forces, and the root reason lies in the founder of the Great Void Pavilion, the Great Void Immortal King.


    The Great Void Immortal King disappeared many years ago. The Great Void Pavilion said that the Great Void Immortal King apanied the four Celestial Lords to an unknown ce and would return one day.


    However, no one believed it!


    After all, the Great Void Immortal King had disappeared for tens of thousands of years, and there was no news of him.


    Back then, the Great Void Immortal King¡¯s deterrence was declining. There were even saying that the Great Void Pavilion would be removed from First-rate Forces and demoted to Second-rate Forces.


    It¡¯s not only being demoted by one level as the implication was big. The benefits that a First-rate Force and a Second-rate Force could obtain from the Heavenly Court were worlds apart.


    If they were demoted to a Second-rate Force, all the leaders in the Great Void Pavilion would be starved. The huge faction would be falling apart.


    After all, everyone joined the various factions to seek protection and obtain resources for cultivation. If all these could not be done, the people¡¯s hearts in this faction would disappear instantly.


    The various factions were not like different family ns or sects. The real cohesiveness would be far from these families and sects, thus noparison at all.


    Thus, for this reason, Kou Yuande was sent to the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium to search for those who escaped.


    Because all of the seeded contestants had prominent backgrounds and were cunning like foxes, they were naturally very clear about the background of the Great Void Pavilion. A sect that was on the verge of copse and could fall into a Second-rate Force at any time, how could it possibly attract them.


    Only a fish like Lu Xuan, who had slipped through the, would be willing to join them for various reasons.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s question stumped Kou Yuande, making him feel very awkward. He knew that Lu Xuan must have a considerable understanding of the situation in the Heavenly Court. If he wanted to deceive, he was afraid that it might not be possible.


    Lu Xuan naturally had some understanding of the Great Void Pavilion. In fact, he did not care about this. The force he joined was a hundred times weaker than the Great Void Pavilion in his previous life. Not only was it a Second-rate Force, but it was also the lowest among the Second-rate Forces.


    The Great Void Pavilion still had many great Golden Immortals overseeing it. There was also once an Immortal King level existence, and all kinds of connections and rtionships were present.


    And that force fromst time was newly established, and even only have one Great Golden Immortal. That was a tragedy.


    A tragedy written in big letters!


    To join the Great Void Pavilion was already much more robust than in his previous life.


    ¡°Fellow Immortal, those are just rumors. It¡¯s not like our Great Void Immortal King is dead. He just followed the four Celestial Lord far away, and one day, he will return!¡± Kou Yuande quickly said. ¡°Moreover, as the saying goes, it¡¯s better to be head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix. After all, our Great Void Pavilion is a First-rate Force. We have everything that the other First-rate Forces have. At the same time, we don¡¯t have many new disciples and can fully nurture you. This is something that the other First-rate Forces can not do!¡±


    Kou Yuande directly threw out his trump card. Indeed, the Great Void Pavilioncked an Immortal King who could hold its groundpared to the other forces.


    Even in recent years, it was challenging to attract top-notch talents to join because of this. However, precisely because of this, there would not be many powerfulpetitors if Lu Xuan joined.


    Among them, the resources obtained were not something that other Convention of Geniuses couldpare to.


    This was a choice between a chicken head and a phoenix tail. Being a phoenix tail naturally had the benefits of being a phoenix tail. Being a chicken head naturally also had the benefits of being a chicken head.


    However, for Lu Xuan, it was never a question of whether to be a chicken head or a phoenix tail. With his strength, he was aiming for first ce in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    Even if he was a phoenix, he would still be a phoenix head, not a phoenix tail!


    However, for Lu Xuan, joining the Great Void Pavilion also had another benefit. It was precisely because the Great Void Pavilion was without a leader and only had a few Great Golden Immortals overseeing it andcked an Immortal King leading too.


    Therefore, the power of the Great Void Pavilion could be used by him!


    Kou Yuande probably would not have thought that while he was roping Lu Xuan in, Lu Xuan was thinking of swallowing the Great Void Pavilion in one go. With the foundation of the Great Void Pavilion, he could save hundreds of years of umtion.


    Although hundreds of years were nothing to others, it was indeed not too long for immortals. Even for the lowest level of immortals, hundreds of years might not be too long.


    However, Lu Xuan was not willing to wait for a few hundred years. He wanted to rise up in the shortest time possible.


    After all, the Great Void Immortal King¡¯s lineage had been passed down for tens of thousands of years.. Its foundation could significantly shorten the time for Lu Xuan to rise up.

 Chapter 996 - Lu Xuans Condition to Join

    <h4>Chapter 996: Lu Xuan¡¯s Condition to Join</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If he joined other factions with Immortal Kings, Lu Xuan would face Immortal Kings blocking his way and Great Golden Immortals blowing up his bridge behind him.


    Those Immortal Kings were not good people either. Each and every one of them was a wily old fox. Hence, to Lu Xuan, the Great Void Pavilion was undoubtedly a very suitable faction.


    If not for the Great Void Pavilion, Lu Xuan might have chosen to join a Second-rate Force that does not have a more substantial backer, but the resources within could be mobilized by Lu Xuan.


    Of course, he could not tell this to Kou Yuande.


    After finishing his words, Kou Yuande stared at Lu Xuan as if he wanted to get Lu Xuan¡¯s approval. He had alreadyid out all his trump cards. If he could not rope Lu Xuan in, there would be no way to rope Lu Xuan in.


    ¡°What fellow Immortal said is indeed somewhat tempting to me, but it¡¯s not that easy to get me to join!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Kou Yuande nodded. If it were anyone else who dared to make a request to him, they would have long been pped to the ground by him.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s talent was too strong. ording to his estimation, an ordinary Half-step Golden Immortal prodigy was no match for Lu Xuan.


    In this year¡¯s Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, not many people could match up to Lu Xuan, not to mention those who could firmly suppress Lu Xuan. Probably, only a few geniuses who had reached the Golden Immortal Realm could firmly suppress Lu Xuan.


    The future was simply limitless. Some of them might even break through and be Golden Immortal.


    For a sect, even if it was a First-rate Force, such an existence required them to spend a lot of effort to recruit.


    The Great Golden Immortal was the mainstay of a First-rate sect, and they also had a lifespan limit.


    A Golden immortal could only live for 10,000 years, and the Great Golden Immortal could only live for 100,000 years. Only after reaching the Immortal King Realm could he live for more than a million years. Therefore, the Immortal King could be the leader of a First-rate Sect.


    As long as the Immortal King was still alive, the sect could continue to survive.


    Of course, for ordinary Golden Immortals and Great Golden Immortal, the Immortal King could be said to have existed for a long time. Ordinary Gold Immortals lived for hundreds of generations, and the Immortal King was still alive.


    Precisely because Great Golden Immortal had a limited lifespan that they needed an heir of their own sect. They needed to recruit new members every time.


    ¡°I heard that the Great Void Pavilion has the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool left behind by the Great Void Immortal King. I want to enter the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool to cultivate myself!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    Kou Yuande was slightly surprised. He did not know how Lu Xuan knew about it. However, when he thought about how Lu Xuan seemed to be familiar with the various factions in the Heavenly Court, he was relieved. Lu Xuan must have his own way of doing things. He might even have some sort of inheritance from some big shot in the Heavenly Court. That was why he was able to know some secrets in the Heavenly Court.


    This Primal Chaos Lightning Pool was a type of Chaos Divine Lightning that the Great Void Immortal King had collected in outer space in his early years. He sealed it in a pool and turned it into a Primal Chaos Lightning Pool.


    This type of Chaos Divine Lightning could be used to temper one¡¯s physical body. It would be difficult for an ordinary person to obtain even a little of it. However, there was arge pool in the Great Void Pavilion which shows how deep the foundation of this faction was.


    The Chaos Divine Lightning could not only be used to temper one¡¯s physical body. If a person who cultivated lightning-type power could obtain a little of it as a seed, he could slowly nurture his own Chaos Divine Lightning. Thus, in a battle between people of the same realm, he would have aplete advantage.


    ¡°Fellow Immortal, the Chaos Divine Lightning is too dangerous. It¡¯s hazardous for a Golden Immortal to encounter even the slightest bit of it. If you enter the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool to cultivate directly, I¡¯m afraid that your life will be in danger!¡± Kou Yuande quickly tried to dissuade him.


    ¡°I naturally have my considerations. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    Lu Xuan said straightforwardly. Since he dared to make such a request, he was naturally confident that he could absorb the Chaos Divine Lightning.


    By then, his physical body quality would be raised to another level, and he couldpletely unleash the potential of his physical body.


    He could also take the opportunity to cultivate his Thunder Principles and form the Thunder Domain as soon as possible.


    What others could not do, did not mean that he could not do it.


    ¡°I will help you apply for it!¡±


    Kou Yuande said.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Fellow Immortal. Because the matter of the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool concerns the Great Void Immortal King. Even if the Great Golden Immortal in the Great Void Pavilion wants to enter and cultivate, he must have enough merits to do so!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. Of course, he knew that this matter was not easy. The Primal Chaos Lightning Pool was left behind by the Great Void Immortal King to reward the outstanding members of the sect.


    ¡°In addition, I want at least ten Golden Immortal Magic Artifact and a hundred Immortal Essence Pills!¡± Lu Xuan made another request.


    Especially the Immortal Essence Pills. He had previously seized an Immortal Essence Pill from the Cyan-robed Young Master. He had initially nned to break through to the Gold Immortal Realm in one go, but who knew that he had only broken through to the Half-step Gold Immortal Realm even after consuming the Immortal Essence Pills.


    An ordinary person might be able to break through, but Lu Xuan¡¯s foundation was too deep, so it was more difficult for him to break through than an ordinary person.


    Of course, once he broke through, his cultivation base would be much stronger than other people of the same realm.


    ¡°One hundred Immortal Essence Pills shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Kou Yuande agreed immediately. For Heaven Immortals and even Golden Immortals, one hundred Immortal Essence Pills were worth a lot, especially for Heaven Immortals. Even for Cyan-robed Young Master who came from a well-known family like the Zhao family, one Immortal Essence Pill would also be worshiped like the ancestor.


    Of course, Golden Immortals could obtain Immortal Essence Pills from many sources, but one hundred Immortal Essence Pills was still a considerable wealth.


    However, if we looked across the entire Great Void Pavilion, one hundred Immortal Essence Pills was nothing at all. It was only a drop in the ocean.


    ¡°But ten Golden Immortal Magic Artifact are too many. At most, three!¡±


    Kou Yuande began to haggle.


    ¡°Eight. No matter what kind of magic artifact, as long as they are Golden Immortal-level magic artifacts, it¡¯s fine!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    He naturally had his own ns for these Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts to feed the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell could devour other magic items to heal its wounds and also be used to grow.


    If it wants to reach the Golden Immortal level, the best way was to devour a Golden Immortal Magic Artifact and then use the Golden Immortal Law in the Golden Immortal Magic Artifact to improve itself andplete the final transformation.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Kou Yuande thought for a moment. If one did not care about the magic artifact, then the eight Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts were not unnegotiable.


    After all, there were many kinds of magic artifacts. Even if they were all Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts, their values would be vastly different. Some Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts were even useless when refined, but they were ssified as Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts because they were nurtured by the Golden Immortal Law. That was why they were ssified as Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts.


    Even Kou Yuande did not like these kinds of magic artifacts.. If Lu Xuan did not mind such magic artifacts, then it would be fine.

 Chapter 997 - True Dragon Diving Out

    <h4>Chapter 997: True Dragon Diving Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He did not understand why Lu Xuan wanted such half-abandoned Golden Immortal Artifacts. The value of such a Golden Immortal Artifact might not even be as good as some useful Heaven Immortal Artifacts.


    That was the most significant difference!


    He did not know that what Lu Xuan wanted was the Golden Immortalw contained in these Golden Immortal Artifacts and their own unique materials.


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell had has been devouring all kinds of expensive natural materials and treasures along with Lu Xuan over the years. More than half of Lu Xuan¡¯s wealth was ced on the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell had also given Lu Xuan a great reward in return. Not only did it help him control the spatialws, but its power was also even more astonishing.


    It could freeze many Heaven Immortals in one go. Ordinary Heaven Immortals were no match for it.


    Now, Lu Xuan naturally needed to further strengthen the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. If he had to rely on himself to collect it, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take. However, if he could depend on and borrow the power of the Great Void Pavilion, he could significantly shorten the process.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take these three for now. If the Great Void Pavilion can agree to my conditions, then it¡¯s no big deal for me to join the Great Void Pavilion!¡±


    Lu Xuan said directly.


    Lu Xuan did not make too many requests at the beginning because he knew that any more would be too much. Now that he just joined the Great Void Pavilion, he did not have enough merits to exchange for those good things.


    ¡°I understand. I can first agree to give you a hundred Immortal Essence Pills on behalf of the Great Void Pavilion!¡±


    Kou Yuande said. As he spoke, he threw out a hundred Immortal Essence Pills to Lu Xuan.


    Kou Yuande looked a little pained. After all, he was paying with his own wealth. If the big shots of the Great Void Pavilion didn¡¯t agree, his loss would be too big.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that if the Great Void Pavilion doesn¡¯t agree, your loss will be in vain!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a half-smile.


    Kou Yuande took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then consider it as my personal investment in you. I believe in your potential in the future. You will definitely be a Golden Immortal. By then, I can get back a hundred times more than a hundred Immortal Essence Pills!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Kou Yuande. He got the same personality as in his previous life. Indeed, a good guy.


    Of course, this was very important to Lu Xuan. With the hundred Immortal Essence Pills, his cultivation progress would significantly increase.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you. Even if I don¡¯t join the Great Void Pavilion in the end, I¡¯ll consider it as you lending me a hundred Immortal Essence Pills. I¡¯ll pay you back a hundred times over!¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°I don¡¯t easily owe people favors. Remember this promise!¡±


    Kou Yuande was almost moved to tears when he heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words. He did not know why he, a Golden Immortal, would be so moved when he heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words.


    It was as if he had heard the promise of a big shot.


    When he thought of this, Kou Yuande did not know whether tough or cry.


    He was a Golden Immortal, while Lu Xuan was only a Half-step Golden Immortal. In terms of the realm, Lu Xuan was slightly lower than him.


    Nowadays, the rookies were really getting more and more powerful!


    However, he was ecstatic at this moment because he could already sense that Lu Xuan was willing to join the Great Void Pavilion. As long as they agreed to these three requests, it would be fine.


    Apart from the matter of the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool, which might require the approval of many big shots, he could agree to the other issues on his own.


    ¡°Fellow Immortal, is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll go back and cultivate in seclusion!¡±


    Lu Xuan had received a hundred Immortal Essence Pills, and he could not wait to go back to cultivate and breakthrough to the Golden Immortal realm.


    And Kou Yuande also could not wait to return to the Heavenly Court to report the good news.


    The two parties hit it off and quickly left the Enchantment Ring.


    The news that Lu Xuan had defeated the seeded contestants and entered the top 10,000 quickly spread throughout Full Moon City. Immediately, the restless Full Moon City quieted down.


    Those who wanted to restore their sects were utterly dumbfounded when they heard of the news.


    That was the top 10,000 of the entire Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium. If they were evenly distributed among each major state, in other words, the Heavenly Court¡¯s 3,000 states could only send out two or three people from every central state with hundreds of millions of people.


    Such a small proportion, one could imagine how difficult it was.


    Such people usually only appeared in the major cities like Xuan Prefecture, but now, they actually appeared in a poor and remote ce like Full Moon City.


    One could imagine how shocked everyone was!


    A true dragon had emerged from the actual diving.


    Many people understood that it was almost impossible to turn the tables with Lu Xuan¡¯s existence.


    The simple reason was that those who could squeeze into the top 10,000 of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium had a very high chance of breaking through to be a Golden Immortal.


    Lu Xuan is close to reserve a spot for a Golden Immortal.


    In Full Moon City, a Heaven Immortal patriarch could suppress everything, let alone a Golden Immortal. He would be a distinct overlord, and his radiation range would definitely reach many cities.


    Although Kou Yuande was very polite to Lu Xuan and addressed him as a Fellow Immortal, he had an extremely high status in his own force. It was difficult for ordinary Heaven Immortals to even speak to him.


    Human Immortals did not even have the right to be near and speak to him.


    But with Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, how could they resist.


    In a secret underground chamber in Full Moon City, a group of lost souls gathered. They were the ones who had failed to fight against the Full Moon Sect.


    They did not dare fight directly against the Full Moon Sect, which allowed them to escape from thest clean-up.


    However, their own sects and forces had been annexed by the Full Moon Sect. How could they not have resentment in their hearts?


    Among them, a few veteran Human Immortal experts took the lead and held secret meetings every once in a while to try and regain control of the Full Moon City from the Full Moon Sect.


    ¡°What should we do? That monster has forcefully entered the top 10,000 of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium. There is no hope for us. A Golden Immortal can live for at least 10,000 years. After 10,000 years, our bones will be gone!¡±


    A Consolidation Realm cultivator said in despair. He thought of Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base and how Lu Xuan could actually enter the top 10,000.


    Even if he did not have anymon sense, he knew that such a person, if do not die, could almost be said to have reserved a spot for a Golden Immortal.


    Faced with such an existence, they had no room to resist. They could not beat Lu Xuan in a fight, let alone endure it.


    They were all old, and Lu Xuan was still in his prime. He could even participate in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    The age requirement for the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium was below 200 years old. Those who were present and below 200 years old basically had not reached the Immortal Realm yet.. Thus they were no match for Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 998 - Strong Enemy Attacking, Entering Top 800

    <h4>Chapter 998: Strong Enemy Attacking, Entering Top 800</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Facing such a powerful Lu Xuan, they felt a sense of despair. Facing such a terrifying existence, they had almost no chance of winning!


    However, they had no choice but to gather together as a group for warmth.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be happy for long. Do you all still remember? Cyan-robed Young Master?¡± A Human Immortal¡¯s face revealed a vicious expression.


    ¡°Of course we do. The Cyan-robed Young Master¡¯s Cyan-robed Tower has been suppressed by that person!¡±


    The other person spoke first. They didn¡¯t even dare to mention Lu Xuan¡¯s name. They only dared to say that it was that person. This was the biggest difference.


    That was a life form on apletely different level.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that Cyan-robed Young Master!¡± A Human Immortal said fiercely. ¡°When that man killed Cyan-robed Young Master and put down the Cyan-robed Tower, he probably didn¡¯t expect that Cyan-robed Young Master had such a strong background. He was a disciple of the Zhao Family in the Zhao Province and an outstanding disciple of the Zhao Family. Now that he has died here, the Zhao Family will definitely not let this matter rest!¡±


    ¡°Someone has already secretly contacted me and asked me to keep an eye on that person¡¯s movements. The Zhao family has already sent a Golden Immortal expert from the Zhao Province to capture him and bring him back for trial. His good days areing to an end!¡±


    Upon saying this, everyone was overjoyed. It was too difficult for them under Lu Xuan¡¯s suppression.


    They had to be careful of their every move being noticed by the Full Moon Sect.


    But now, all of this was finallying to an end. Lu Xuan¡¯s recklessness had finally provoked a terrifying, powerful enemy.


    A terrifying Golden Immortal expert was about to go on an expedition to the Full Moon Sect.


    For them, even a Heaven Immortal Patriarch was an incredible big shot, let alone a Golden Immortal. He could destroy the entire Full Moon City by himself.


    He was an absolutely big shot!


    Unimaginable!


    ¡°So, we just have to wait. As long as we carefully keep an eye on that person, he¡¯ll be dead for sure!¡±


    A Human Immortal expert swung his fist fiercely. They had been living a miserable life during this period. They had no choice but to submit to the Full Moon Sect, which they had never put in their eyes before.


    As for those who refused to submit, they were already dead.


    After the meeting ended, everyone dispersed and returned to their homes.


    This meeting onlysted for a short period because it could not attract the Full Moon Sect¡¯s attention.


    After the meeting ended, a few figures had already quietly headed to the Full Moon Sect. The information about the meeting soon fell into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Lu Xuan sat on the throne, and beneath him stood Ren Qingqing.


    The information about the meeting was personally brought by Ren Qingqing.


    During this period, the Full Moon Sect had unified the Full Moon City. As for the people in the shadow of the Full Moon City, they had always been the focus of Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu¡¯s attention.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lu Xuan telling them not to act rashly, they would have long captured all the people in the meeting.


    Ordinary news was not even qualified for her to hand it over to Lu Xuan personally. However, this time was different. It involved a Golden Immortal of the Zhao Family.


    Just thinking of these two words, Ren Qingqing felt her heart going to stop beating. She had only heard of and had never seen such an expert in her life.


    The Xuan Prefecture was very remote among the three thousand provinces. Moreover, Full Moon City was even more isted. She had only heard of and never seen a Golden Immortal in her hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation.


    Now, a Golden Immortal from a famous family, the Zhao Family, wasing to kill. Just the sight of this intelligence sent a chill down her spine.


    Almost immediately, she sent the intelligence to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan finished reading the intelligence very fast and tapped the armrest lightly with his finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t worry about the Golden Immortals of Zhao family!¡±


    Lu Xuan said straightforwardly.


    Lu Xuan put down the intelligence report. He had prepared for the Zhao family to send people here.


    After all, the Zhao Family was a colossus that upied the Zhao Province. The Cyan-robed Young Master had the talent of being the Convention of Geniuses. There were not many such figures in the Zhao family.


    It would be abnormal if such a figure died outside and they did not send people to investigate.


    Of course, it was just one of the Convention of Geniuses who had died. A Great Golden Immortal level wouldn¡¯te. The Great Golden Immortal level experts were either cultivating in seclusion or dealing with a myriad of daily affairs. How could they have time to deal with such a trivial matter.


    Therefore, it must be a Golden Immortal!


    Lu Xuan was well aware of this!


    This was also within Lu Xuan¡¯s anticipation. However, Zhao Prefecture was very far from Xuan Prefecture. Even a Golden Immortal would need a considerable amount of time to use a teleportation array.


    It had been several months since he killed the Cyan-robed Young Master and put down the Cyan-robed Tower. Considering the distance between Zhao Prefecture and Xuan Prefecture, the Zhao family¡¯s reaction was not regarded as slow.


    However, there should still be some time before the Golden Immortal of the Zhao family arrived. This time was entirely enough for Lu Xuan to break through to the Golden Immortal Realm in one go.


    Seeing that Lu Xuan did not seem to care much, Ren Qingqing did not say anything more because she knew she had no other choice now.


    A Golden Immortal was too powerful. It was so powerful that it was not something she could fight against. If the other party wanted to kill her, it would only take an instant.


    The only thing she could do was to trust Lu Xuan!


    After instructing Ren Qingqing, Lu Xuan continued to cultivate in seclusion while attending the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    Another month passed, and after several rounds ofpetition, Lu Xuan sessfully entered the top 800.


    He continued to defeat powerful opponents one after another. In theter stages, Lu Xuan was basically facing powerful seeded disciples. Each of them had a cultivation base that was not inferior to Yang Ying¡¯s, and some of them even had a cultivation base that exceeded Yang Ying¡¯s.


    Each of them was stronger than thest, and they were more challenging to deal with!


    However, this was nothing to Lu Xuan. They were powerful, but to Lu Xuan, it was nothing. An ordinary Half-step Golden Immortal was no match for Lu Xuan.


    As Lu Xuan¡¯s ranking continued to change, he attracted the attention of more and more experts. In each of the recent matches, many experts from all sides of the Heavenly Court would watch their battles through various means.


    In thest match alone, more than ten forces had extended an olive branch to Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan did not refuse or agree. He was still waiting for the Great Void Pavilion to give him an answer. He still had the patience to do so.


    It was okay if the Great Void Pavilion disagreed. After all, after entering the top 800, many forces were eyeing Lu Xuan covetously.


    At this point, other than the mighty Half-step Golden Immortals, there were also those who were extremely lucky and were considered to be among the best among the Heaven Immortals.


    The Heaven Realm had such a powerful foundation that even Lu Xuan was envious of it.. He could not imagine how many years it would take to develop such a foundation.

 Chapter 999 - End of the Golden Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 999: End of the Golden Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, Lu Xuan sat cross-legged in mid-air. The Mana around his body was boiling, and thews were manifesting and interweaving.


    The Lightning Laws and the Space Laws were constantly being mixed and fused.


    A brand new domain was being formed. If a Golden Immortal saw the space that Lu Xuan was fusing, he would probably be scare to death.


    Typically, one could only fuse onew. But to build a domain with onew, it was impossible to be like Lu Xuan, who actually n to connect twows at once.


    To fuse two Laws into one¡¯s own body!


    To build a domain of this foundation, this was what Lu Xuan had been doing all this time, fusing two powerfulws into one like never before.


    Once he seeded, hisbat strength would also soar, and he would be the king among those of the same realm.


    He did not know how many times he had tried. Even though Lu Xuan was an old beast level in his previous life...as a Celestial Lord, he still had to be careful when doing this kind of thing now. If he was not careful, he might be killed by the bacsh.


    The Mana in Lu Xuan¡¯s body surged and continuously entering into the domain.


    He swallowed another Immortal Essence Pill, and pure energy surged into Lu Xuan¡¯s body. This was already the tenth Immortal Essence Pill he had eaten.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s innate body constitution, he could maintain his peak condition even after three days and three nights of battle. However, it seemed that he frequentlycked in Mana now. It could be imagined that to cross the threshold of the Golden Immortal, the amount of Mana that he needed almost required Lu Xuan to continuously channel all of his Mana to maintain it.


    Lu Xuan was even forced to swallow Immortal Essence Pills to maintain this consumption.


    He did not know how much time had passed. It was as if a second had passed or as if a century had passed. Only then did Lu Xuan open his eyes. A transparent domain had formed from his body, repelling all otherws within this domain, only left the Laws of Lightning and Space.


    And he was the God within this domain.


    A God who could control everything!


    ¡°The Golden Immortal has finally arrived!¡±


    Lu Xuan let out a deep breath. After breaking through to the Heaven Immortal Realm, Lu Xuan took less than a year to break through to the Golden Immortal Realm again. This kind of progress could not be considered slow.


    To others, it was definitely a shocking existence!


    However, for what Lu Xuan wanted to do, time was still tight!


    After breaking through to the Gold Immortal Realm, Lu Xuan had the confidence to stand firm in the Heaven Realm. Whether dealing with the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium or dealing with the possible Golden Immortal experts from the Zhao family, Lu Xuan had the confidence to ultimately confront them.


    Just as Lu Xuan was about to go into closed-door cultivation, Ren Qingqing came to report that a guest hade to visit.


    Lu Xuan immediately left the Sky Ocean Secret Realm and went to the reception hall to look. It turned out that this person was none other than Kou Yuande of the Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°So it¡¯s fellow Immortal Kou!¡± Lu Xuan cupped his hands and said.


    Kou Yuande cupped his hands and said, ¡°Greetings, fellow Immortal Lu!¡±


    The two of them took their seats. Ren Qingqing stood to the side and was a little curious. She didn¡¯t know who this guest was. It seemed that he could stand side by side with her supreme elder.


    She didn¡¯t mind standing to the side like a maid because she knew very well that many people wouldn¡¯t have the chance to even fight for such an opportunity.


    ¡°I wonder why Fellow Immortal hase to visit us this time?¡± Lu Xuan took a sip of the immortal tea that Ren Qingqing served and said.


    The immortal tea was refreshing and contained extremely rich spiritual energy. Mortals could be cleansed and turned into cultivation geniuses with just a sip. However, for Lu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation, it was just an ordinary drink.


    ¡°I took the liberty to visit you this time just to tell you one thing, which is your condition. The Great Void Pavilion has agreed to it!¡±


    Kou Yuande said.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the dy. However, you should know that the Great Void Pavilion has never decided on one, especially when using the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool. It¡¯s a crucial matter. We can¡¯t decide will!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately understood what Kou Yuande meant. Where there were people, there would be groups. Moreover, the Great Void Pavilion was arge sect formed by many small sects.


    Initially, with the Great Void Immortal King overseeing things, everyone had to follow the Great Void Immortal King¡¯s orders, so there was no problem.


    However, now that the Great Void Immortal King had disappeared, the Great Void Pavilion had split into several small sects led by a few Great Golden Immortals.


    Kou Yuande should be the subordinate of one of the Great Golden Immortals. This time, to recruit Lu Xuan, this small sect must have paid a heavy price.


    They might even have to go through all kinds of verbal arguments before they could reach a final agreement.


    Lu Xuan was not unfamiliar with this set in his previous life, so Lu Xuan was not in a hurry even when Kou Yuande did not reply to him for so long.


    ¡°These are the eight Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts that you mentioned earlier!¡± Kou Yuande said. Then, with a wave of his hand, eight Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts with different shapes and shing golden lights appeared in front of him. Each Magic Artifact had a faintly discernible, terrifying, destructive aura.


    To Heaven Immortal, this aura was crushing and destructive. However, to Lu Xuan, who had also stepped into the realm of Golden Immortal, it was nothing.


    ¡°Golden Immortal Magic Artifact?¡± Ren Qingqing was almost dumbfounded by what she saw. Until now, she did not even have a Human Immortal Magic Artifact, let alone a Heaven Immortal Magic Artifact.


    There was only one Heaven Immortal Magic Artifact in the Full Moon Sect, which was left behind by the founder of the Full Moon Sect. As for a Golden Immortal Magic Artifact, she had only heard of it but had never seen it before.


    Now that she saw Golden Immortal Magic Artifact appear before her, and there were so many of them, Ren Qingqing was dumbfounded.


    It was simply unbelievable!


    She was even more shocked. She did not know what Lu Xuan had promised him. He had taken out eight Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts at one go. Any one of them would be enough to be her trump card.


    Although these were Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts that ordinary Golden Immortals did not fancy, they were all Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts, after all. Their quality alone was far superior to ordinary Heaven Immortal Magic Artifacts.


    Lu Xuan did not stand on ceremony and directly put the eight Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts into his bag. It just so happened that his Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell needed these eight Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts to upgrade its quality, from a Heaven Immortal Magic Artifact to a Golden Immortal Magic Artifact in one go.


    By then, Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength would be more than twice as strong as now. Only then would his truebat strength take shape.


    ¡°As for the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool, you¡¯ll have to wait until the end of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium and go to Heaven¡¯s court to activate it personally. There¡¯s no way to bring it to you directly!¡±


    Kou Yuande said straightforwardly.


    ¡°You have to be very careful during the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium this time. Right now, everyone is seizing the time to make a breakthrough. Many families are helping them to make a breakthrough at any cost.. I reckon that some Half-step Golden Immortals will break through to the Golden Immortal realm before the finals. Those will be your formidable opponents!¡±

 Chapter 1000 - Great Void Pavilion Protection

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Great Void Pavilion Protection</h4>


    ¡°The Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium is very different this time. It is said that one of the Immortal Emperors personally interfered, and the top three would have great benefits!¡±


    Kou Yuande looked at Lu Xuan and said seriously.


    There was a hint of envy in his tone. The Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium was often held. Still, very few could attract the attention of an Immortal Emperor, especially an Immortal Emperor who was in charge of the Heavenly Court.


    Existence at that level could be said to be the pinnacle of existence in countless worlds.


    They were truly big shots!


    Ever since the battle in the ancient era, Celestial Lord experts had been hidden from the world. The ten Great Immortal Emperors had joined forces to control the Heavenly Court, but most of the time, they were elusive.


    When an Immortal Emperor appeared, even Immortal Kings sees it as very important.


    Lu Xuan nodded. He naturally knew about this news. He already knew that the Immortal Emperor who appeared this time was called the White Emperor in his previous life. He was one of the top three in his previous life, and it was said that because of this, he obtained great benefits and was almost soaring up, leaving others behind in a blink of an eye.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had also worked very hard to catch up!


    He did not know what kind of wealth they had obtained, but he knew one thing ¨C this opportunity could not be missed.


    Even Lu Xuan knew about this, then think about it, other families would also know about this news. They would undoubtedly try every means possible to make their disciples break through to the Gold Immortal Realm, even if it was a little toote.


    In the past, when there was a Golden immortal in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, it was enough to outshine the others.


    However, there was more than one Golden Immortal this time, and even a Half-step Golden Immortal could not dominate thepetition¡­


    Even a Golden Immortal might not be able to reach the end. Only the best among them had the chance.


    It was because the Immortal Emperor hade out of seclusion and personally watched the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    ¡°When the timees to squeeze into the top three or even get first ce, those people might go crazy. What we meant is, we hope that you will still put your own safety first!¡±


    Kou Yuande said seriously. This was also the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s intention as Lu Xuan was only a Half-step Golden Immortal. He was destined to have nothing to do with the top three or even the top ten.


    It was already good enough that he battled to this stage. There was no need to sacrifice his life for this.


    Because they had already begun to care about Lu Xuan¡¯s life and death. With the strength and potential that Lu Xuan had shown, it was indeed worthy of their concern.


    As for the other Heaven Immortals, the countless casualties were not enough to make these important figures of the Heavenly Court care about them. There were too many Heaven Geniuses in the Heavenly Court. They were uncountable and couldn¡¯t stop growing like leeks, unable to cut offpletely.


    Every moment, arge number of geniuses were born in the Heaven Realm.


    However, these geniuses who were not strong enough were insufficient to be paid attention to. Because the cultivation system was like this, and having more people was no use.


    When a Legendary Genius grew up, he could bring far more deterrence than ten thousand Super Geniuses.


    Only the most outstanding could gain their attention and recognition.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He was not afraid of those powerful enemies because he was already in the Gold Immortal Realm. He was invincible in the same realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    Kou Yuande nodded.


    ¡°Moving on, I¡¯m going to disturb you for some time!¡±


    Kou Yuande continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that some people will be so desperate and directlye to Full Moon City!¡±


    Kou Yuande¡¯s words immediately made Lu Xuan understand why Kou Yuande came personally. Besides escorting eight Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts, he also had a critical mission to protect Lu Xuan.


    Since Lu Xuan had already chosen to join the Great Void Pavilion, he was one of the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s own people.


    Especially since he was a gifted person that the Great Void Pavilion had specially groomed, the Great Void Pavilion naturally had to ensure that Lu Xuan would not be killed by some impatient people.


    It was not as if such a thing had never happened before. Therefore, Lu Xuan also enjoyed the treatment of being protected.


    ¡°With Fellow Immortal holding down the fort, of course, it would be the best!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°However, as the saying goes, it¡¯s better toe at the right time than toe at the early time. Before Fellow Immortal came, I just intercepted a piece of information. I¡¯m afraid that someone from the Zhao Family of Zhao Province wille to kill me soon!¡±


    Lu Xuan then told Kou Yuande about putting down the Cyan-robed Tower and killing the Cyan-robed Young Master.


    Kou Yuande¡¯s expression did not change. He did not take this matter to heart. A mere Heaven immortal, so be it that he was dead. A genius who had not grown up was nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our Great Void Pavilion is not afraid of the Zhao Family!¡±


    Kou Yuande said.


    The Zhao Family did not have any Immortal King-level experts. In the eyes of the Great Void Pavilion, they were at most a Second-rate Force. The strength of several factions in the Great Void Pavilion was not inferior to that of the Zhao Family.


    Standing at different heights obviously would have different views of the Zhao Family.


    Ren Qingqing and the others were already drenched in a cold sweat when they heard the Zhao Family name and Golden Immortal name.


    To them, it was a colossus that could crush them with one finger.


    However, to Kou Yuande, it was nothing more than that.


    Although the Zhao Family was powerful, it still depends on who they werepared to!


    Even though the Great Void Pavilion was at the end of the First-rate Faction and was almost expelled, it was still a First-rate faction that once had an Immortal King overseeing it. Its foundation and strength were not something that ordinary Second-rate Force couldpare to.


    Kou Yuande did not take this matter to heart. After all, those young prodigies were more and more arrogant. Conflicts between them were often life and death, and even he had gone through it.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Fellow Immortal. Sect leader, please take Fellow Immortal down to rest. I¡¯m going into seclusion for a while!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    Ren Qingqing hurriedly brings Kou Yuande to his resting ce in fear and trepidation. From what she had just heard, how could she not understand that the person in front of her was not an ordinary person. He was actually a Golden Immortal mighty figure.


    If it were not for the fact that he was a Golden Immortal mighty figure, he would not have dared to take charge of the Zhao Family¡¯s Golden Immortal matter.


    To them, a Golden Immortal mighty figure was simply a mythical figure. It was the first time Ren Qingqing had seen a living Golden Immortal influential figure in her life.


    She could not help but feel excited. She did not know that Grand Elder Lu Xuan had also quietly stepped into the Golden Immortal Realm.


    He was also a Supreme Golden Immortal!


    If she knew, she would be floating in the air. A force with only a Golden Immortal was nothing to the Great Void Pavilion, but it was a big deal to a remote force like Full Moon City.


    If confirmed, the Full Moon Sect would soon be a First-rate Force in the entire Xuan Prefecture.

 Chapter 1001 - Talent Evaluation Ceremony Rematch

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Talent Evaluation Ceremony Rematch</h4>


    For ordinary people, whether they were Golden Immortals or not was like the difference between heaven and earth!


    In the eyes of most living beings, Golden Immortals were already the top figures that they coulde into contact with. As for Great Golden Immortals, they were people that they dared not even think about, existences that they could not even imagine.


    They would not have any interaction with them in this lifetime!


    Ren Qingqing did not dare to show any disrespect to Kou Yuande. The wrath of a Golden Immortal was enough to destroy the entire Full Moon City. She arranged the best amodation immediately.


    Kou Yuande did not have any objections to this. Initially, he had volunteered toe to Full Moon City and had some thoughts of getting closer to Lu Xuan.


    This was because everyone in the Great Void Pavilion saw great potential in Lu Xuan.


    When he participated in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, he was only ranked in the top 10,000. Later on, he relied on his own efforts to cultivate into Gold Immortal Realm. That is almost reaching his limit.


    The gap in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium ranking was actually the ranking of their future potential. Based on his ranking at that time, it was a small probability for him to sessfully breakthrough to Golden Immortal. Even if he broke through to the Gold Immortal Realm, his cultivation base would stagnate.


    Now, Lu Xuan had already entered the top 800, and he might even have the potential to enter the top 100 in the future.


    His future was unimaginable for a person like Kou Yuande, who was only in the top 10,000. When Kou Yuande was recruited into the Great Void Pavilion, he just met the prerequisite of bing a vital member. However, Lu Xuan was different. His position in the Great Void Pavilion was to be a core member in the future, to be the Great Golden Immortal level of existence.


    Perhaps in a few hundred years, Lu Xuan would be his superior. Because of this, Kou Yuande naturally did not mind. Since he wanted to sell a favor, he would sell it to the end.


    After sending Kou Yuande away, Lu Xuan entered seclusion. This time, he wanted topletely refine the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell into a Golden Immortal Magic Artifact to improve the quality of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    Once the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell waspleted, hisbat strength would be significantly improved.


    In the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, eight Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts surrounded Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan spat out the True mes of Samadhi, and soon, the eight Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts were melted into raw materials, revealing the Golden Immortal Origin.


    Then, Lu Xuan released the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell and swallowed the raw materials and the Golden Immortalw in them in one go.


    Golden Light burst out from the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. This is due to the swallowing of the Golden Immortal Law and the energy of the origin. Now, it would be upgraded to a Golden Immortal Magic Artifact in one go.


    Lu Xuan repeatedly made hand seals and began to refine the artifact.


    Time passed quickly. One day passed in the blink of an eye. The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell had reached the initial quality of a Golden Immortal Magic Artifact. Although it was still short of finishing, it was just left with that.


    The new round had already begun. Lu Xuan left the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell behind and went straight into the Enchantment Ring of the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    When Lu Xuan opened his eyes, he found that someone was waiting for him on the opposite side. It was a tall, square-faced young man.


    The young man held arge sword in his hand, and the tip of the de kept spitting out terrifying sword light. The long sword in his hand trembled slightly, and immediately, a frightening concept evolved.


    At the same time, Lu Xuan sensed that pairs of eyes were watching the battle above the Enchantment Ring through various means.


    After all, this was a battle between the top 1,000 experts. To be able to make it this far, it was hard to exin it with ordinary luck. Except for a few extremely lucky Heaven Immortals, the rest were basically Half-step Golden Immortals.


    Their talent, strength, background, resources, and heritage were all the best of the best.


    Each of them was the best among their peers in a province.


    Even Golden Immortals were interested in such a battle, not to mention many Heaven Immortal Cultivators. This was definitely a battle that could not be missed.


    Lu Xuan did not know if more than a million people were watching this battle, but there was likely not much difference even if there were not.


    There were tens of thousands of creatures in the Heavenly Realm, and many of them had all kinds of means and methods to watch this battle.


    ¡°I am Luo Xiao of the Gui Yuan Sect!¡±


    Before the battle, the person spoke slowly.


    ¡°Luo Xiao of the Gui Yuan Sect?¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. He still had an impression of this Luo Xiao. He was an unrivaled sword genius from the Gui Yuan Sect.


    The Gui Yuan Sect itself was not a sect that specialized in Swordsmanship. There was also a Great Golden Immortal-level Patriarch in the sect. However, a sect that did not specialize in Swordsmanship ultimately made its name as Gui Yuan Yi Sword. One could imagine how terrifying Luo Xiao¡¯s talent in Swordsmanship was.


    Many pairs of eyes were watching this scene from above the barrier arena. When they heard Luo Xiao¡¯s self-introduction, they could not help but reveal a surprised look.


    ¡°He¡¯s that unusual person from Gui Yuan Sect, Gui Yuan Yi Sword?¡±


    Someone said in amazement as if he had thought of the rumors.


    Those who could break into this ce, whether Half-step Golden Immortals or Heaven Immortals, all had quite a reputation.


    ¡°Rumor has it that he never needed to use his second sword when facing enemies, and no one has ever seen his second sword. That¡¯s why he¡¯s known as Gui Yuan Yi Sword!¡± Someone clearly knew Luo Xiao¡¯s situation better.


    Gradually, everyone understood the background of Gui Yuan Yi Sword. Gui Yuan Yi Sword was indeed mighty to make such a name in the Heaven Realm, where there were countless geniuses.


    ¡°Full Moon Sect, Lu Xuan!¡±


    Lu Xuan reported his name.


    ¡°Full Moon Sect?¡± Luo Xiao was a little surprised. Obviously, he had never heard of this sect. Logically speaking, to nurture a sect that hade this far, the sect should be more or less famous.


    Who knew that it was actually an unknown sect.


    However, he did not care. His strength was invincible. Other than those Golden Immortals who would make him fear, he did not care about the other Half-step Golden Immortals.


    They were both Half-step Golden Immortals, and their attacks were unparalleled. This was something that everyone knew.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡±


    Luo Xiao said coldly.


    ¡°The Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium is not something that small fry like you can covet. You should be d that you make it to this stage and still dare not surrender when you see me. You are fearless. Today, I will let you know why this is not something that you can touch!¡±


    Luo Xiao¡¯s expression was arrogant as if he was a god standing in the human world. In an instant, he held back. He took a step forward and arrived in front of Lu Xuan as if he had torn the space apart.

 Chapter 1002 - The Strongest Under The Gold Immortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1002: The Strongest Under The Gold Immortal Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This sword strike was extremely fast!


    In just a split second, it tore through space and headed straight for Lu Xuan¡¯s throat.


    This sword strike twisted out a terrifying force field and enveloped Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This sword strike exploded out with a terrifying power that rippled out.


    ¡°Just this sword strike is worthy of the name of the Sword of Unity!¡±


    Someone pped his hands and said.


    When this sword attack was thrust out, many experts saw something amazing. As a sword cultivator, Luo Xiao¡¯s strength was worthy of Gui Yuan¡¯s sword attack.


    Facing this terrifying sword attack, Lu Xuan did not even look at it. He merely stretched out a finger and actually blocked this terrifying sword attack.


    When the sword lightnded on his finger, it immediately disappeared without a trace.


    After the strike was blocked, Luo Xiao looked a little surprised and said, ¡°Lu Xuan, not bad. You can actually block my sword strike so effortlessly. Interesting!¡±


    Luo Xiao looked a little excited and said, ¡°Although this strike only has 30% of my power, not many people can block even just 30% of my power. Even gold immortals have to take my sword seriously!¡±


    ¡°What a load of crap. I didn¡¯t even use 10% of my power just now to absorb your attack, and you¡¯re telling me you used 30%?¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered, not giving Luo Xiao any face.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death. Do you think I¡¯m the same as you?¡± Luo Xiao said coldly. ¡°We¡¯re both half-step gold immortals. I can kill you with no effort at all!¡±


    Luo Xiao was enraged by Lu Xuan. The Dharmic powers in his body continued to boil, turning into small swords around him. In an instant, the small swords were like a rain of swords that filled the sky, forming a fierce storm.


    Luo Xiao¡¯s aura was ten times more terrifying than before.


    What Luo Xiao said was true. In terms of strength, he was much stronger than Yang Ying and the others who were defeated by Lu Xuan previously. It could be said that he was indeed one of the strongest among the group of people below the Gold Immortal realm, far more powerful than ordinary half-step gold immortals.


    There was a difference between power levels among those in the half-step gold immortal realm alone.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged. This level of strength was still far from what he had been before he broke through, let alone now when he was already a gold immortal.


    It could only be said that there would always be someone greater than what one thinks possible.


    There was no need forparison at all.


    ¡°Consolidation Sword!¡±


    Luo Xiao shouted. In an instant, countless sword beams formedyers of violent wind and rain, pressing down. This sword was not as fast as before.


    Instead, it was an upright sword. Although its speed was not very fast, it had an unrivalled might that crushed right down, making it impossible for anyone to escape.


    Lu Xuan did not even look at it. His body rose up from the ground, and both of his hands suddenly tore apart, instantly turning into a sky full of golden light. The Endless Sword gleams that pounced over like a storm were actually instantly torn apart.


    And the powerful sword Qi that could tear apart space and shatter mountains was suppressed by a powerful force, making it disappear without a trace.


    It was the unrivaled power that Lu Xuan had!


    If Luo Xiao¡¯s sword was filled with oppression, then Lu Xuan¡¯s attack hadpletely unimaginable power. It was unrivaled, crushing everything.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Luo Xiao finally realized that something was wrong. The strength that Lu Xuan had disyed was too strong. He was not afraid of his sword light at all.


    His sword art was not an ordinary sword art. It was to stay in the most terrible environment and use the most terrifying means to train his body. He integrated all of these into his Sword¡¯s path, which was why his Sword¡¯s path was invincible.


    He did not even care about those geniuses who had already cultivated to the gold immortal realm. Those people were just one step ahead of him and had cultivated to the gold immortal realm before him.


    It was nothing impressive!


    If he had cultivated to the gold immortal realm, his strength would not be any weaker than those people. He was ranked seventh.


    However, it was not his ce to think too much. Lu Xuan was right in front of him in an instant, and he only threw a simple punch.


    This punch was not fancy at all. It was just a simple punch, but it actually created a huge hole in the space and directlynded in front of Luo Xiao.


    Luo Xiao was instantly scared out of his wits. He felt terrified. He repeatedly shed out earth-shattering sword rays in an attempt to shatter Lu Xuan¡¯s punch and block this punch.


    However, it waspletely useless. The terrifying sword rays were all shed onto Lu Xuan¡¯s fist, but they could not even pose any threat to Lu Xuan. They were instantly turned into nothingness.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This punchnded directly on Luo Xiao¡¯s body. There were no fancy moves. It was pure strength.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The spectators only saw Luo Xiao¡¯s entire body fly backwards in an instant. His entire body was covered in blood as he fell heavily to the ground.


    At this moment, the spectators finally saw that Luo Xiao¡¯s chest had been actually pierced through. He was instantly heavily injured and quickly fainted.


    Then, the token on Luo Xiao¡¯s body burst out with a burst of light and rescued him.


    Lu Xuan did not chase after him. He did not even use his full strength yet. It was not the finals, so he could still disguise his strength. There was no need for him to reveal his strength as a gold immortal so early.


    If he used his full strength, Luo Xiao would not be able to stop him. His body would explode with just one punch, and he would die instantly.


    Although Luo Xiao¡¯s strength was not bad, he was onlyparable to an ordinary half-step golden immortal. To Lu Xuan, the difference between them was still too great. Their strengths were onpletely different levels.


    Lu Xuan did not want to be the target of public criticism yet. Naturally, he would hide it as long as he could to buy himself some time.


    When he finished refining the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, his strength would increase by yet another notch. By then, his scruples would be much smaller.


    After a long while, the spectators finally came to their senses. They werepletely in disbelief.


    ¡°How terrifying! Luo Xiao was already so strong, but he was defeated with just a single punch!¡±


    ¡°Luo Xiao should be convinced by Lu Xuan¡¯s overwhelming strength. He was defeated fair and square!¡±


    ¡°How terrifying! I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying half-step gold immortal. Just based on hisbat strength, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s almost on par with a gold immortal. He¡¯s definitely the strongest below the Gold Immortal Realm!¡±


    Everyone was talking amongst themselves, but there was no doubt that the battle today had left a deep impression on them.


    They finally realized that there was such a terrifying existence in this world. Luo Xiao was already a rare genius in the world, but he waspletely and utterly defeated by Lu Xuan.


    Most of them were surprised to find that they knew almost nothing about Lu Xuan.. He was not among the geniuses that they knew.

 Chapter 1003 - Breaking Through, Massive Increase In Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Breaking Through, Massive Increase In Strength</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The geniuses of the heavenly realm were like carps crossing the river or the sand in the Ganges. It was impossible to count them all.


    No one could truly know all the geniuses.


    However, those who were able to reach this stage and enter the top few hundred of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium were not like this. It could be said that almost everyone who was able to reach this stage had made quite a name for themselves in the past.


    This was especially true for many people. Not long after they were born, they had already be the focus of many people¡¯s attention.


    Only Lu Xuan seemed to have popped out from a crack in a stone. He was not in the system that they knew of at all.


    Many people had used their own intelligence to investigate the person of the Full Moon sect, Lu Xuan. However, the more information they obtained, the stranger they felt.


    The only information they could find about the Full Moon Sect was very old.


    After all, it was a small third-rate sect in a remote region, in a remote province.


    If it weren¡¯t for someone like Lu Xuan, no one would have noticed it at all. It would have disappeared silently in the heavenly realm. From its creation to its disappearance, most people in the Heaven realm would not have known anything about such a sect.


    Lu Xuan did not know that because of his performance, many people were desperately searching for information about the Full Moon Sect. However, it was impossible for them to find anything.


    Lu Xuan was only using the Full Moon sect as a decoy. Of course, they would not be able to find anything.


    A golden light shed on Lu Xuan¡¯s body as he returned to the Sky Ocean Secret Realm. There, he sat down cross-legged and continued to cultivate the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    Days passed one after another. While practicing the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, Lu Xuan also participated in the talent evaluation ceremony of the Heaven Realm.


    Lu Xuan had defeated several more half-step gold immortals since Luo Xiao. He instantly became famous.


    The title of the strongest person under Gold Immortal realm began to spread, and more and more people paid attention to his battles.


    It had even gradually be a highlight!


    Many people were curious about Lu Xuan, wondering how far a peerless genius from a small ce that was previously unknown could go.


    At the same time, more and more people extended olive branches to Lu Xuan. Every time he won a battle, many people would contact him, wanting him to join their faction.


    Lu Xuan naturally refused. He had already joined the Great Void Pavilion, so it was naturally not suitable for him to join other factions.


    These people suddenly disappeared overnight randomly. Apparently, they had already received the news that Lu Xuan had joined the Great Void Pavilion. Naturally, they would not continue to pester him after knowing that.


    Although Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was very stunning, and he was also known as the most powerful person below those of the Gold Immortal realm, he was not a gold immortal himself after all.


    There were still some peerless geniuses of this level in the Heaven realm.


    Because of this, all the major forces tacitly stopped trying to rope him in.


    On this day, a majestic pressure was released from the Heavenly Sea Mystic Realm. It was none other than Lu Xuan who sessfully refined the Chaos Heaven Stabiliser Bell from a Heaven Immortal Magic Artifact into a Golden Immortal Magic Artifact.


    Lu Xuan opened his palm, and the Chaos Heaven Stabiliser Bellnded on it. It was about the size of a fist, and its appearance did not change muchpared to before. However, it now contained a powerful gold immortalw, which made the power of the bell increase dramatically.


    Originally, the Chaos Heaven Stabiliser Bell was only a heaven immortal level magic artifact, so it would be very difficult using it to lock down a gold immortal. Even if it seeded at locking down the immortal, it would not be able tost long.


    However, it was different now after the enhancement was made. Even a golden immortal would be locked down by the Myriad Cmity Heaven Lock.


    The power it represented waspletely iparable!


    Not long after, another terrifying aura erupted around Lu Xuan. It was the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon. The dragon had actually broken through the barrier of a Gold Immortal and finally reached the Gold Immortal realm.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve broken through, but you didn¡¯t let me feed you so many immortal essence pills!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded in satisfaction. In fact, he had only used a part of the one hundred immortal essence pills that Lu Xuan had asked for. The rest was basically given to the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon.


    This guy was born with the bloodline of a poisonous dragon, so he had a lot of advantages over ordinary humans.


    It could be said that as long as there was an endless supply of energy, he could continuously awaken the bloodline of the poisonous dragon in his body and further his atavism.


    With the continuous atavism, his strength would also increase at an astonishing rate.


    The poisonous dragon was one of the true dragons. As long as he could be an adult, he would have at least the cultivation base of a gold immortal. The best among them could even reach the Immortal King realm or even the Immortal Emperor realm.


    Many creatures in the mortal world had the bloodline of dragons. However, there was no chance for them to return to their ancestors in this lifetime. The amount of resources needed was simply astronomical.


    Only Lu Xuan could afford to nurture them.


    With so many immortal essence pills, even a golden immortal would be envious. Even heaven immortals would be ecstatic when they are able to obtain just one. Now, all of them were given to this Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon.


    After spending so much time, it was finally time for it to grow up.


    After it had grown to the gold immortal realm, the deep-sea flood dragon had further evolved into a true dragon. Among the same realm, it had already surpassed ordinary super-geniuses. At the very least, it couldpete with peerless geniuses.


    It was not impossible for it to be on par with legendary geniuses in the future!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had increased rapidly without anyone knowing. During the period when he was attending the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had undergone an earth-shaking change. Compared to before, it waspletely different and exceedingly more powerful.


    However, for Lu Xuan, peace was far from enough. For him, just stepping into the Gold Immortal realm was just barely enough for him to gain a foothold in the heaven realm.


    If he wanted to have the ability to protect himself, he had to at least cultivate to the gold immortal realm. Only then could he barely enter the ranks of the big shots in the heaven realm.


    Even if he would be at the lowest level among the big shots, he would still be someone who held great power.


    If he felt ufortable in the Great Void Pavilion, he could leave it anytime he wanted and establish his own faction to recruit people.


    It took Lu Xuan a long time to reach this step in his previous life. However, this time, he wanted toplete this step in the shortest amount of time.


    Just as Lu Xuan was nning his future, Ren Qingqing rushed into his closed-door cultivation pce and waited for him anxiously.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure shed and he appeared in the main hall.


    ¡°Greetings, Grand Elder!¡±


    Ren Qingqing hurriedly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a Panic?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    ¡°Grand Elder, there¡¯s bad news. The Zhao family of Zhao Province has arrived.. Lord Kou rushed there when he received the news, but now he had been trapped by them!¡± Ren Qingqing quickly told Lu Xuan what had happened.

 Chapter 1004 - The Power Of A Gold Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1004: The Power Of A Gold Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Trapped by the enemy?¡± Lu Xuan was a little confused. The Zhao family had sent people here as they had expected.


    He didn¡¯t think it was a problem at first. Kou Yuande himself was an actual gold immortal, and he was quite powerful.


    Plus, he was a hidden gold immortal, and he had the help of the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon. There were three gold immortals in total here alone. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t care even if the Zhao family sent people here.


    Even if it was only Kou Yuande, he still should not get cornered by the Zhao family.


    ¡°Yes, there are three of them. Lord Kou was cornered as soon as he stepped forward!¡± Ren Qingqing said quickly.


    ¡°Three people came?¡± Lu Xuan frowned. He did not expect so many people from the Zhao family toe this time.


    This was something he did not expect at all!


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan raised his eyebrows. He sensed that a powerful aura had arrived above the Full Moon Sect.


    Lu Xuan immediately understood that Ren Qingqing was being followed. With the three gold immortals present, how could they not notice that Ren Qingqing had escaped? It was just a deliberate act to let Ren Qingqing escape in order to find Lu Xuan.


    The other party was probably afraid that he would escape, so he yed some tricks.


    ¡°He¡¯s really scheming!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered and said.


    Before he could even finish his words, a terrifying aura came crashing down from the top of Full Moon city.


    ¡°Lu Xuan,e out and see me!¡±


    A loud roar shook the entire city.


    This powerful existence was unscrupulously releasing his terrifying aura as a gold immortal. Full Moon City as an ordinary city was unable to withstand his powers as a Gold Immortal, resulting in many enchantments in the city copsed in an instant.


    There was simply no way to block this terrifying power.


    Everyone was forced to prostrate by this terrifying aura, shivering.


    However, many people had ecstatic expressions on their faces, because they could hear that this voice wasing for Lu Xuan. It could be said that this voice was their savior.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s existence was naturally a supreme honor to the Full Moon sect, but to those sects that had been taken over by the Full Moon sect, it was an endless pain.


    Their sects had been destroyed, and they had no choice but to be assimted by the Full Moon sect. Now, these kinds of painful days were finallying to an end.


    Ren Qingqing¡¯s face was deathly pale. She was weak, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. At this moment, she almost immediately realized that she had been followed.


    ¡°Grand Elder...¡±


    Ren Qingqing¡¯s face was pale, and her lips were trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯ll go and meet him!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand. It was too easy for a gold immortal to follow a human immortal. The human immortal could do nothing at all.


    The difference in strength was too vast.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s body shed, and he had already flown into the sky.


    It was an old man who looked to be in his sixties or seventies. He was thin and had a sinister look on his face.


    Although he looked like an old man, the aura of a gold immortal on his body was genuine and could not be disguised.


    The old man looked at Lu Xuan, raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°Are you Lu Xuan? You have some guts!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently, ¡°So what if I am? If you want to take revenge for the young master in Green, then just do it. I¡¯m in a hurry!¡±


    The old man narrowed his eyes. He felt that Lu Xuan was a little strange, and he did not demonstrate any sort of panic which was usually to be expected when one met a gold immortal.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for that trash!¡± The old man said immediately, ¡°Initially, you killed a member of the Zhao family and your crime was unpardonable. However, the young master has given you a way out. As long as you sign the ve contract and serve the young master, the young master can make the decision to let you live!¡±


    The old man spoke of another existence, a mysterious young master.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s young master? Could it be the Zhao family¡¯s Zhao Wuji?¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and thought of a figure.


    ¡°You know our young master?¡± The old man said with a chuckle. ¡°Since you know our young master, then you should know how powerful our young master is!¡±


    ¡°Our young master has paid attention to you and thinks that you are a good seedling. As long as you are willing to join my young master, my young master will naturally groom you to be a gold immortal. It¡¯s not impossible for you to be a great Gold Immortal!¡±


    The old man said proudly.


    ¡°So it¡¯s him!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. Zhao Wuji was a peerless genius of this generation of the Zhao family. His strength was unfathomable. At the same time, he was originally in the top twenty of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    To be able to fight his way out of the encirclement of countless top heaven¡¯s favorites and enter the top twenty was enough to prove how terrifying he was.


    If Lu Xuan had encountered him in his previous life, he would have had no chance of winning as Lu Xuan in his previous life only in the top 10,000. He was not even a half-step golden immortal then, far from enough to attract Zhao Wuji¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Who does Zhao Wuji think he is? He wants to take me as a ve?¡± Lu Xuan sneered.


    ¡°How dare you insult the young master? I think you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The old man looked at Lu Xuan with a terrifying glint in his eyes. Clearly, Lu Xuan¡¯s words had thoroughly enraged him.


    He had watched Zhao Wuji grow up since he was young. As the Guardian assigned to Zhao Wuji by the n, he treated Zhao Wuji as if he was his junior. His future was closely rted to Zhao Wuji.


    That was why he hade all the way from Zhao Province to Xuan province for Zhao Wuji.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    The old man sneered. His aura burst out like a gale and a shower, sweeping in all directions.


    At the same time, the long saber in the old man¡¯s hand suddenly cut everything into pieces, and a terrifying concept of hell came crashing down.


    Moke poison-suppressing saber!


    Once the supreme technique of the Zhao family was used, the heavens and the earth would copse, and the de¡¯s will would cut through the sky and shatter everything.


    The Golden Immortalw enveloped Lu Xuan, and with the de¡¯s will as the domain, it instantly enveloped Lu Xuan.


    The terrifying de shed out a dazzling light and turned into a piece of hell.


    Everyone seemed to see that above an endless piece of hell, a long de that had existed since ancient times was suppressing this piece of hell. Under the de qi, countless devils screamed and turned into nothingness.


    The de¡¯s will enveloped the bottom of everyone¡¯s heart, making them unable to do anything even if they wanted to struggle.


    The Golden Immortalw turned into a field and crushed everything.


    Unless it was someone who had a field themselves, they would be at the mercy of others in this field.


    The feeling of beingpletely out of their control instantly drowned everything.


    It was rare to find existence on the level of a Gold Immortal among the billions of living beings. In the entire Heaven realm, he could be considered a high-level existence, which was extraordinary to even witness.


    The overwhelming power crushed down, shattering the void.. delight shed through everything.

 Chapter 1005 - Nothing Impressive

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Nothing Impressive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even Full Moon City itself would be turned into dust by this strike!


    There was no doubt about the power of a gold immortal. One sword strike could crush an entire city.


    Otherwise, a gold immortal would not be the standard separating those of the middle and upper levels.


    After bing a gold immortal, there was a possibility of him shaking even the Heaven Realm!


    At this moment, Lu Xuan struck out with his palm, which turned into a huge palm print that covered the heavens and the earth, almost enveloping the entire city.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud boom, the huge hand suddenly shattered the Moke prison-suppressing saber that was falling down.


    The Moke prison-suppressing saber shattered inch by inch, turning into a dazzling light that could not be blocked at all!


    ¡°What? How is this possible?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes instantly widened as he sensed a terrifying existence. It could be said that he had used all his strength in this strike because he had no intention of letting Lu Xuan survive.


    A genius who was unwilling to submit to the young master should be cut down as soon as possible because, in the future, he would be an obstacle for the young master to ascend to the peak.


    And he was the big trouble that Kou Yuande spoke of, which was also the result of some people going to the extreme.


    Which genius did not have a powerful backer or a guardian to protect them?


    It was precisely because Lu Xuan did not have a powerful backer that they dared to act so recklessly. Otherwise, even if they wanted to deal with Lu Xuan, they would have not acted so recklessly.


    However, what shocked him was that Lu Xuan could actually contend against his means as a gold immortal.


    Before he came here, he had learned that Lu Xuan was only a half-step gold immortal genius, but once a genius died, he was no longer a genius.


    A half-step gold immortal who could not step into the gold immortal realm would forever be a half-step gold immortal.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s performance waspletely beyond his expectations.


    ¡°You want to kill me? With just your power?¡± Lu Xuan sneered. This old man had just entered the initial stage of the Gold Immortal realm, which had exhausted all of his potential. He had not made any further progress for many years.


    Therefore, he ced all his hopes on Zhao Wuji. He hoped that Zhao Wuji could break through to the Golden Immortal realm and bring him along.


    This was a precedent in the past.


    Although he had just entered the Gold Immortal Realm and was also in the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm, Lu Xuan had reached the Gold Immortal realm bybining twows that he had never seen before.


    The difference between them was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s fully developed born Taoism aptitude and Taixu Origin Power, even without using the Chaos heaven Stabiliser Bell, Lu Xuan could still fight against an expert at the middle stage of the Gold Immortal realm.


    Not to mention that this old man was only at the initial stage of the Gold Immortal realm. How could he be his opponent?


    The old man suddenly realized an extremely terrifying fact. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was far from what they had previously paid attention to. It could even be said that he was an existence far beyond their imagination.


    However, it was already toote for them to realize this at this moment!


    Lu Xuan had already arrived in front of them without them knowing when. Even with his eyes, he actually did not see Lu Xuan moving at all. To be more precise, there was indeed no movement to be seen.


    Lu Xuan used his spatial magics to tear open a space crack and appeared in front of him in an instant.


    However, this action was too fast. It was so fast that the old man could not even react in time.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The old man struck out with his palm. In an instant, he was directly in front of Lu Xuan. His reaction was very fast and he had richbat experience. Even though he was caught off guard by Lu Xuan, he still managed to react at the crucial moment.


    However, this palm directly prated through Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. What kind of technique was this? This was even more shocking than his attack being easily neutralized by Lu Xuan.


    However, in the next moment, a swordlight shed past, and it actually instantly smashed his brain into pieces. It was Lu Xuan, who had used the Geng Metal Sword.


    The old man¡¯s attack seemed to have hit Lu Xuan, but in fact, Lu Xuan was standing within theyers of the void, bing almost invincible.


    This was also the terrifying power of the spacew. The onlyws that could rival it were the timew and a few other mysteriousws.


    Even an ordinary Gold Immortal could not withstand the power of the Geng Metal Sword.


    Lu Xuan threw the old man¡¯s corpse into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm and threw it to the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon. Then, he shook his head. After all, he was just an ordinary Gold Immortal. His talent and strength were only so-so.


    He was far inferior to Zhao Wuji who was in the same realm.


    Not to mention, he could not even bepared to a freak like Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan estimated hisbat strength. Based on his current strength, if he used the Chaos Heaven Stabiliser Bell, the Geng Metal Sword, and other techniques, he could defeat even an expert at the middle stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Fighting across different levels, and it was not an ordinary middle stage golden immortal. It had to be Zhao Wuji, a peerless genius who had truly entered the Gold immortal realm. One could imagine how monstrous Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength was at the moment.


    However,pared to Lu Xuan¡¯s previous careful and painstaking breakthrough, this was nothing.


    Even for Lu Xuan, who was a heavenly venerate in his previous life, giving up a path that was easy to walk and could quickly make a name for himself, and instead exploring a brand new path step by step, was it not to pursue this kind of extremebat strength?


    Lu Xuan was not the kind of person who thought that cultivation was just for the sake of simple transcendence, sobat strength was not important. He could not even count the number of disasters on the path of transcendence. Just like how Buddha helped the world, he also needed to have the guardian of the Vajra to carry out the task of ying demons and devils.


    After killing the old man, Lu Xuan said to Ren Qingqing, ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me to them!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his sleeve and wrapped Ren Qingqing up, turning into a streak of light and disappearing instantly into the horizon.


    At that moment, all the living beings in the city finally came back to their senses from the terrifying presence of a Gold Immortal. They were almost scared to death.


    ¡°A Gold Immortal? That¡¯s a Gold Immortal!¡±


    Many human immortal experts were tempted. When Lu Xuan killed the old man, he left behind the blood of a gold immortal on the ground. That was the blood of a gold immortal. To them, it was a precious treasure. They had no chance to even see it previously.


    However, when they thought about it, they instantly lost the motivation to move forward in the territory of full moon sect. That man was an existence who could kill a Gold Immortal as easily as killing a dog.


    With their strength, they naturally could not determine the strength of a Gold Immortal. However, there was no doubt that Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength was far above that of the old man.


    Otherwise, he would not have killed the old man with only one strike.


    When the old man faced Lu Xuan, he waspletely powerless. All kinds of attacks were ineffective against him.. Lu Xuan was able to kill him with just one sword strike.

 Chapter 1006 - Top-tier Geniuses, Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Top-tier Geniuses, Invincible</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just thinking about this made everyone feel extremely terrifying as if they had seen some supreme and terrifying existence!


    They simply could not imagine how someone could do such a thing. It was absolutely terrifying!


    That was a Golden Immortal, not an ordinary Heaven Immortal!


    The ordinary people in Full Moon City admired Lu Xuan so much to the point of prostrating themselves on the ground.


    As for those who had ulterior motives, they only felt that life was so dark. They simply could not imagine how it was done.


    How could such a person be defeated so easily? It was impossible!


    Could the Zhao family personally send out a Golden Immortal level ancestor for Lu Xuan¡¯s matter?


    What kind of level was that?


    Immortal Emperors were rare. With a single move, people of that power could destroy the world, and Golden Immortals were almost the ultimate existence that they could hear of.


    .


    How many Golden Immortals were there in the entire Xuan Province? As a border province, they might not even be able to gather a hundred of them. They could not bepared to the Central Province.


    Each of these Golden immortals was an existence that could shake a region. They were supreme great lords.


    Now, one of them had been killed by Lu Xuan with one sword strike. They did not have any dignity at all. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed such a ridiculous thing.


    Golden Immortals were invincible, but now, they were being killed like dogs.


    How could theypare to such Lu Xuan? How could theypete with him?


    While the creatures in full moon city were in a frenzy, they saw that Lu Xuan had disappeared 100,000 miles away from the city at an extremely fast speed.


    In a moment, he had arrived at the edge of the battlefield. In the distance, Lu Xuan saw Kou Yuande fighting with two figures.


    One of the figures was like an iron tower, exuding an aura of destruction.


    The other was a man in a long green robe, about twenty years old. Upon closer inspection, he looked like the young master in Green. One could tell at a nce that the two were rted by blood.


    Kou Yuande was firmly suppressed by the strong man who was like an iron tower. The strength of the man opposite him was even stronger than Kou Yuande.


    ¡°Kou Yuande, I¡¯ll give you face for the Great Void Pavilion today. As long as you promise not to interfere in this matter, I¡¯ll let you live!¡± The burly man said coldly.


    The two of them were engaged in a sh of Golden Immortal fields, and the burly man¡¯s field waspletely suppressing Kou Yuande.


    Speaking of which, Kou Yuande was just an ordinary Gold Immortal. At most, he was a little stronger than the old man, who was only in the early stage of the Golden Immortal realm.


    However, the burly man opposite him was a little stronger than him.


    ¡°Impossible. He is the person that the Great Void Pavilion wants to protect. How dare you Zhao family hurt him!¡± Kou Yuande gritted his teeth and said coldly. The Mana in his body was boiling like a burning me.


    Lu Xuan nodded. Kou Yuande was indeed the same as in his previous life. This was also the reason why Lu Xuan was willing to interact with him. If it were anyone else, they would have sold Lu Xuan out by now.


    After all, Lu Xuan was only one of the descendants that the Great Void Pavilion valued and nurtured. He was not an extraordinary existence.


    However, he held his breath and was unwilling to sell Lu Xuan out. Although his strength was just average in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, his integrity was the reason why Lu Xuan was willing topromise.


    After all, people still had a bottom line. A hero who fought on the front line was taken from the back and stained with blood on the battlefield. That kind of person was the most despised. No matter how great his background was, he was still a scumbag.


    ¡°Kou Yuande, I think you¡¯re courting death. Even if I kill you today, I¡¯d like to see if the Great Void Pavilion will fall out with the Zhao family because of a mere Gold immortal!¡±


    The burly man who looked like an iron tower said loudly.


    ¡°The person you want to protect, kill the person I¡¯m protecting, and we¡¯ll be even if I kill him today!¡±


    The burly man who looked like an iron tower had a look of hatred on his face. Those who were protected by guardians were usually the geniuses and elites of a force. They were not ordinary people.


    On the other hand, it was fated for the guardians to protect these people. Once these people grew up, they would receive greater benefits, whether it was for themselves or their families and factions.


    However, on the other hand, if the person they were protecting died tragically in the middle of the process, all their previous investments would be turned into nothingness.


    Therefore, when the azure-clothed young master that he wanted to protect died at the hands of Lu Xuan, he would fly into a rage.


    The azure-clothed young master was chased out of the Zhao family after being defeated, and even his guardian was taken away. However, this did not mean that the rtionship between the two had ended. He had protected the azure-clothed young master for so many years, so how could he not have any backup ns.


    That immortal essence pill was prepared for the azure-clothed young master.


    Who knew that the azure-clothed young master would actually die at the hands of Lu Xuan in such a short amount of time?


    How could he not be angry? If he did not kill Lu Xuan, his cultivation would also be affected.


    ¡°Kou Yuande, I originally wanted to give you a chance to see if you were willing to be used by me. Now, it seems like such a good opportunity has been wasted!¡±


    The green-clothed young master, Zhao Wuji, said.


    ¡°Get out of my way. I¡¯ll kill him. I¡¯m a peerless genius. The Great Void Pavilion won¡¯t dare to deal with me for such a trash!¡±


    Zhao Wuji was very clear about the filth between these major forces. For a Peerless genius like him, even if the Great Void Pavilion offended him, they would have to seriously consider the Zhao family¡¯s resources and power before they decided to touch him.


    However, if he was just an ordinary Gold immortal, he might die just like that.


    Just like how they would not care about Kou Yuande¡¯s life!


    Although Gold Immortals were already a mighty figure in the eyes of all the living beings in the heaven realm, they were nothing in the eyes of those who had reached a certain level of power.


    In an instant, Zhao Wuji had already made his move. The mana on his body were like mes, illuminating him like a great sun in the sky.


    As a peerless genius, Zhao Wuji had already disyed an unrivaled power even though he was only at the early stage of the Golden Immortal realm.


    Almost as soon as his field joined the battlefield, it immediately shattered Kou Yuande¡¯s field and sent him flying.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Kou Yuande spat out a mouthful of blood. His field had been shattered, injuring him severely.


    In such a situation, he was simply in despair. It was simply not something he could handle.


    Zhao Wuji was too powerful. These peerless geniuses might not even appear once in a generation, even for a powerhouse giant like the Zhao family.


    Once Zhao Wuji appeared, the azure-clothed young master, who was usually considered a genius, could not even withstand a single blow. It was like the difference between a sparkling fire and the radiance of the moon.


    In addition to Zhao Wuji¡¯s domineering attitude, the azure-clothed young master, who was a favored genius, was quickly driven out of the n.

 Chapter 1007 - What鈥檚 there to be afraid of? It鈥檚 just a mere Zhao Wuji

    <h4>Chapter 1007: What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s just a mere Zhao Wuji</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just from one look, one could see how dominating Zhao Wuji¡¯s personality was. If those peerless geniuses were not willing to submit, they would all be chased out. Even the elders of the Zhao family would have nothing to say.


    Being one of the peerless genius and having a cultivation base of a celestial immortal, the azure-robed young master could at least be a gold immortal in the future. It was not impossible for him to be a Golden Immortal.


    How could someone like this not have supporters in the Zhao n? This tower-like man was only one of his supporters.


    And even so, he was still chased out by Zhao Wuji. One could only imagine how much the entire Zhao n valued Zhao Wuji.


    If a legendary genius did not die in the middle of his journey, there was a high chance that he would be a Golden Immortal. This was only possible for peerless geniuses. The difference in the status between them was like Heaven and Earth..


    Zhao Wuji was also used to this and thus, did not allow anyone to disobey him.


    ¡°Moke prison-suppressing saber!¡±


    As Zhao Wuji shed down with his saber, the sky copsed and the earth cracked instantly, as if the sky and earth were about to split apart.


    With a single sh, even a gold immortal expert would be split into half.


    In terms of the understanding of the moke prison-suppressing saber, Zhao Wuji had also reached the peak.


    It must be known that legendary geniuses were quick to learn everything. They could learn anything and be proficient at it almost immediately. There wasn¡¯t any martial arts, magic, or spells that they could not master. To them, all of these were too simple.


    ¡°My life is over!¡±


    Kou Yuande silently knew that things were not looking good. His strength was too different from Zhao Wuji¡¯s. Just now, he hadpletely lost to Zhao Wuji in a single exchange. It waspletely iparable.


    Suddenly, just when Kou Yuande thought that he was about to be killed, a streak of sword qi swept across the sky from a distance. The swordlight pierced through everything and shattered the moke prison-suppressing saber that was shing down on him directly.


    As the three of them looked over, they saw a man and a woman standing in the distance. The shocking swordlight just now came from the sword attack of that man. He had saved Kou Yuande at the most critical moment.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, run! It¡¯s an emergency! Hurry up and run! Zhao Wuji is not someone you can deal with! Hurry up and run!¡±


    Kou Yuande quickly said. He did not care that Lu Xuan had managed to save him from Zhao Wuji.


    To him, Zhao Wuji¡¯s strength had been deeply imprinted in his heart.


    The other party was too strong. An ordinary gold immortal like him had almost no chance of winning against a legendary genius that had cultivated till the stage of a gold immortal.


    He would be defeated in an instant!


    Not to mention Lu Xuan. Although he was optimistic about Lu Xuan¡¯s talent and thought that Lu Xuan¡¯s future was limitless, Lu Xuan was definitely no match for Zhao Wuji now.


    A semi-gold immortal had no chance of winning against a gold immortal.


    Not unless he was born holy and possessed an unimaginable level ofbat strength.


    ¡°As I thought, you did not disappoint me at all just now, brother Kou!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and took a step forward. In an instant, he appeared beside Kou Yuande.


    Kou Yuande was anxious. When he saw that Lu Xuan did not run away but had followed him back, his heart grew anxious. If Lu Xuan had escaped, Zhao Wuji might have had some scruples and would not have killed him.


    But now that Lu Xuan had came over, the other party could kill both of them andpletely eliminate any future troubles.


    ¡°Why did youe here? Are you stupid? He¡¯s not someone you can deal with!¡±


    Kou Yuande couldn¡¯t help butin.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? He¡¯s just a mere Zhao Wuji!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand, as if he didn¡¯t take Zhao Wuji seriously at all.


    Zhao Wuji, on the other hand, had a look of confusion on his face. He had already recognised Lu Xuan and sent his guardian to kill him. How could Lu Xuan appear here?


    Yes, Zhao Wuji had already taken his guardian as his ownpletely. It had be his subordinate and deployment.


    To others, this was impossible. But to Zhao Wuji, it was only natural.


    He was a legendary genius that appeared once in a thousand years. He was destined to rule the world in the future. If he couldn¡¯t even subdue a mere guardian, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke?


    ¡°You killed him?¡± Zhao Wuji said coldly. Although he didn¡¯t mention his name, Zhao Wuji knew that Lu Xuan definitely knew what he was talking about.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He had already died in my hands. But even so, he still said that he wants to subdue me and make me your follower. What a joke. Who do you think you are? How dare you take me as your follower?¡± Lu Xuan sneered as he looked at Zhao Wuji.


    ¡°You ignorants are fearless. You, who came from a poor and distantnd, probably wouldn¡¯t know how terrifying I am!¡±


    Zhao Wuji looked at Lu Xuan coldly, and his eyes were filled with a cold will.


    Although he did not care about the death of a deployed guaridan, but to him, it was already quite rare for one to be from the gold immortal realm among his many followers. The guardian was not a celestial immortal, so he could kill as many as he wanted.


    He did not have many gold immortals under him, and now, one of them had died in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. One could only imagine how much cold killing intent was boiling in his heart.


    ¡°I thought you were a promising talent, so I gave you a chance to join me. Unfortunately, you failed to grasp this opportunity. Today is the day you die!¡±


    Zhao Wuji looked at Lu Xuan with a cold expression, as if he was looking at a dead man.


    As soon as he finished his words, he made his move. He did not hold back at all. He grabbed at the air with his big hand, and countless of immortal qi gathered in his palm, turning it into a long saber that burst out with a dazzling light. The aura on his body swept out like a raging wave, and the boundless aura was so terrifying that it could be seen even with the naked eye.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s saber shed down at Lu Xuan. As the delight swept out, it instantly turned into countless of delights that shattered the sky and suppressed everything. Finally, the tens of thousands of delights condensed into one and then covered Lu Xuan.


    This terrifying de¡¯s will gathered together and was locked directly onto Lu Xuan, making it impossible for him to escape. It could be said that there was no way to escape.


    As Lu Xuan faced this terrifying de attack, he did not have any intention of escaping. Around him, countless amounts of immortal qi were being absorbed by him, transforming them into an ancient bell. At the critical moment, he blocked this terrifying de attack.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The collision between the delight and the ancient bell set off a monstrous tide. Although the terrifying delight was being shattered inch by inch, everyone saw that it wasn¡¯t able to immediately shatter the ancient bell formed by the immortal qi enveloping Lu Xuan.


    The aftershock from the collision created continuous ripples across the sky, as if the sky was boiling water.


    The might of this attack was so terrifying!

 Chapter 1008 - The body of a Titan? Crushed with a single punch!

    <h4>Chapter 1008: The body of a Titan? Crushed with a single punch!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This attack almost pierced through the sky with a supreme power.


    But even so, it still could not break the ancient bell that Lu Xuan had transformed into!


    Both parties did not use their full strength in their attacks; just a casual attack had already far surpassed that of any ordinary gold immortals.


    The attack did not heavily injure or even kill Lu Xuan. Zhao Wuji revealed a somewhat surprised expression. He had never encountered such an opponent.


    There was no one of his age who could match him. Of course, this was because he had yet to leave Zhaozhou.


    The Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium was a hurdle for many geniuses.


    Due to the vast size of the heaven realm and everyone¡¯s limited cultivation, a meeting between 2 legendary geniuses was hard toe before the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium..


    Each and every peerless genius had developed an invincible might. Even if many of the geniuses were outstanding in their respective fields, it was often difficult for them to meet an opponent that they could match.


    Only when they are at the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium could they see what it meant to have someone better than them!


    It was a terrifying existence that was far beyond their imagination.


    Amongst tens of millions of people, each and every peerless genius that could dominate an entire city in the past would only appear insignificant at the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium. If they can¡¯t even dominate an entire city, then they were even worst than being insignificant.


    As for those peerless geniuses who were able to dominate an entire province, they could only barely protect themselves. In such an intensepetition, it was clear at a nce who were the strong ones and who were the weak ones.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to filter out all the true gold.


    And Zhao Wuji was a rare genius of the Zhao family that hadn¡¯t appeared for a thousand years. He was born with the talent of a legendary genius. He had been invincible since he was young, and even in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, he was invincible. He didn¡¯t have any opponents.


    In front of him, those who did not admit defeat were killed.


    Although he had heard that there were other peerless geniuses at the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, he had never met them. In his eyes, those people of the same age werepletely vulnerable.


    It was the first time that someone of the same age could withstand his attack and not be defeated.


    ¡°Was it you who killed my disciple?¡± The tower-like man shouted.


    Lu Xuan merely nced at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you want to take revenge for him? If you want to thene, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good. What an arrogant brat!¡±


    The tower-like man could not contain his anger. Originally, he was still afraid of Lu Xuan¡¯s methods, since even Zhao Wuji could not take him down in a single move.


    He had been in the Zhao family for a long time and had seen many peerless geniuses. However, in the past thousand years, Zhao Wuji was the strongest. Among his peers, there were very few who could withstand a single move without being defeated.


    Not to mention that he was unharmed. This was enough to show that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. He originally did not want to act rashly and wanted to observe further.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s words were simply going too far!


    He treated him as if he was nothing!


    ¡°Goodd!¡±


    The tower-like man said coldly. His body instantly changed. He grew bigger and bigger. In an instant, he grew to the size of a few hundred feet.


    His power had been raised to the extreme!


    This was a very special magic. He had obtained this technique from a relic in the early years, and it was called the Titan¡¯s Body.


    It was rumoured that there was a powerful creature in the universe called the Titan.


    The Titan was as big as a mountain. As an adult, the Titan had the ability to chase after the Stars, Sun and Moon.


    With this secret technique, he was able to sessfully advance into the gold immortal realm. He could even suppress Kou Yuande.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    A terrifying aura swept across the sky almost instantly.


    The Titan man attacked with all his strength and unleashed all his techniques. The power of his techniques were unimaginable.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    In an instant, the giant Titan man punched out almost thousands of times. Every punch shattered the vacuum and the power was tremendous.


    The Titan race had dominated the world with their invincible bodies. They did not need any tricks. With just one punch, no matter their techniques and martial arts, all of it would be turned into dust.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯ve came just in time!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed out loud as he faced the huge fist that was smashing down.


    He did not use any magics or spells. Instead, Lu Xuan just punched out with his fist.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    The tower-like manughed out loud and a cruel expression shed across his huge eyes. Comparing strength with his Titan Body was simply looking for death.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud boom rang out, followed by a scream from the giant Titan. The huge body that was over a thousand feet tall was sent flying backwards.


    Kou Yuande was stunned to see that the entire arm of the Titan had been shattered, turning into a rain of blood.


    This scene left Kou Yuandepletely dumbfounded. And because Zhao Wuji knew this tower-like man very well, he was shock at the violence of this punch.


    His Titan Body was a secret that he could not pass on to others. Even in the Zhao family, he had a very great reputation.


    As the Titan Body was invincible, Zhao Wuji was very envious of this magic. Originally, he rushed over with the intention of wanting to take Lu Xuan under his wing and also to subdue this gold immortal elder as he wanted to learn the secret technique of his Titan Body.


    In his opinion, with the Titan Body and the ultimate technique like the moke prison-suppressing saber, he could attack and defend at the same time. He could defeat any type of powerful enemy.


    He was confident that he could suppress even those legendary genius who were only known by name.


    However, he did not expect that the Titan Body, which he had high hopes for, would be so weak that his entire arm was shattered by Lu Xuan¡¯s punch.


    The tower-like man kept screaming in pain. Ever since he had mastered the Titan Body, he had never suffered a loss in terms of physical strength.


    This time however, he suffered a huge loss. His entire arm was shattered. Although it was not difficult for a gold immortal to grow another arm, a certain amount of primordial qi was needed. However, what was truly terrifying was Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength.


    He had used the Titan Body, which was magical. However, the other party had only used an ordinary physical body to blow up his Titan Body.


    What was this? Was this a monster?


    Even though the tower-like man show his face towards Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan did not spare him. He directly pounced at him.


    ¡°Take a serious punch from me!¡± Lu Xuan shouted loudly. His fist was like a dragon, bringing along a terrifying fist force that swept in all directions.


    ¡°Damn it, what serious punch!¡±


    The tower-like man only felt that he was covered by an endless force, and he couldn¡¯t escape at all. It seemed to be a simple punch, but it was the supreme principle in the world. It was covered by an inexplicablew.


    ¡°Damn it, stop!¡±


    Zhao Wuji finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He grabbed at the air and pulled out a pitch-ck long saber with ancient patterns carved on it. Then, he rushed forward.

 Chapter 1009 - even a golden immortal could not save you

    <h4>Chapter 1009: even a golden immortal could not save you</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Faced with Lu Xuan¡¯s relentless reasoning, Zhao Wuji could no longer hold himself back. He attacked with all his might. A treasured saber appeared in his hand. The saber shimmered with the light of the Golden Immortal Law, giving off a magnificent might.


    This was his true trump card. He had only be a golden immortal not long ago, but he was able to refine his own golden immortal magic weapon. One could imagine how favored he was in the Zhao n.


    ¡°Moke prison-suppressing saber!¡± Zhao Wuji shouted. His long saber tore through the sky, forming a terrifying saber light that turned into a shocking saber intent that enveloped Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t interfere with my business!¡± Lu Xuan waved his sleeve and performed the Heaven and Earth Sleeve lost skill. In an instant, the saber light of moke fiend Prison-suppressng saber was absorbed into the alternate dimension.


    .


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted, and the de light of the moke prison-suppressing saber that erupted from Heaven and Earth Sleeve swept toward Zhao Wuji.


    Immediately, Zhao Wuji was flustered and almost got hit.


    Then, Lu Xuan had caught up with the tower-like man and performed a serious punch.


    No matter what kind of ultimate art was performed, the foundation was the physical body. Now that Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body cultivation had reached a shocking level, even this serious punch had the terrifying power to crush a mountain.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s punchnded on the body of the tower-like man. For a giant that was over a thousand feet tall and hundreds of meters tall, Lu Xuan¡¯s fist was about the same as an ant¡¯s leg. However, it was this ant¡¯s leg-like punch.., that actually directly prated the tower-like man who had the body of a titan.


    A sneer appeared on Lu Xuan¡¯s face. He thought that it would be too easy to distinguish the strong from the weak based on the size of the body.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The tower-like man shrieked, his loud scream shaking the sky and the earth.


    A huge hole was punched through the tower-like man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Kou Yuande¡¯s mouth salivated and his entire body was covered in sweat.


    This scene was too exciting for him.


    In fact, at this point, how could he not figure out that Lu Xuan was probably already a gold immortal.


    He did not even get any news at all!


    In fact, if it were not for today¡¯s incident and the arrival of the Zhao family¡¯s powerhouse, Lu Xuan might not have been willing to show his full strength.


    Therefore, he could not help but smile bitterly. This Lu Xuan was not as arrogant as he appeared to be. He did not even care about the fact that the Zhao family had sent a powerhouse.


    Now, he knew that it was not because Lu Xuan was arrogant, but because Lu Xuan had enough strength and confidence.


    Before, without the help of the Great Void Pavilion, Lu Xuan had nothing to fear!


    Not to mention, with the help of the Great Void Pavilion now, even if the Zhao family had the great Luo Golden Immortal Patriarch personally arrive to the scene, Lu Xuan would still dare to fight.


    Of course, he knew that it was impossible because the great Luo Golden Immortal Patriarch was usually unbothered. Even if he personally went, was there no one left in the Great Void Pavilion?


    Furthermore, the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s great void pavilion had a tacit understanding with each other. They would not allow the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s golden immortal to personally hunt down a junior of a golden immortal. Otherwise, if they killed one of their juniors today and another of their juniors tomorrow, they would ughter each other and the heaven realm would never have peace.


    The Heaven Realm worshippedpetition and never cared about the death of people. Even if a convention of geniuses or a legendary genius rank genius died, it did not matter to the vast heaven realm.


    However, there was also a set of rules. Soldiers versus soldiers, generals versus generals. If the great Luo Golden Immortal were to act rashly, it would definitely cause a strong bacsh from the Great Void Pavilion.


    They had already bullied their way to the door and swaggered to kill the pir of support of their next generation. If they could still endure it, then the Great Void Pavilion would definitely fall apart.


    The rtionship between this type of heavenly court faction itself was not very stable. It was often because of interests and ideals that they came together, and there were many sects that they belonged to.


    If this faction could not protect its members, perhaps theplete copse of this faction would happen right in front of him.


    It was precisely because of this that he felt that Lu Xuan was extremely powerful!


    Clearly, all of this had long been within his calctions!


    The most crucial thing was Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying strength. He was sure that when he first met Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan had definitely not reached the gold immortal realm, or even barely made it to the half-step gold immortal realm.


    But now, this person was already a golden immortal mighty figure.


    No one knew when Lu Xuan broke through, but he vaguely guessed that it might have something to do with the immortal essence pills.


    But he also knew that the immortal essence pills were only part of the reason. If the immortal essence pills alone could produce arge number of golden immortals, then the Great Void Pavilion would have at least hundreds of thousands of golden immortals now.


    Although the immortal essence pills were a rare resource for gold immortals, they were nothing to immortal kings and even immortal emperors.


    It was too difficult for ordinary heaven immortals to enter the realm of gold immortals. He had experienced it himself. Therefore, rather than relying on the immortal essence pills, it was more appropriate to say that Lu Xuan relied on his own talent.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The muscr man with the iron towernded on the ground with a thud, stirring up a thousand-feet-long dust wave on the ground, as if a mountain had copsed.


    ¡°Consecutive ordinary punches!¡±


    Lu Xuan punched out thousands of times in an instant, each punch hitting the sturdy man. In just a moment, he and the sturdy man were killed.


    Each punch was like a nuclear bomb that could explode into a mushroom cloud. From this, it could be seen how terrifying this punch was.


    In just a short moment, this iron tower-like man was killed on the spot and turned into arge pool of flesh and blood. All the supernatural abilities dispersed and transformed into his original body. He was long gone and only a pool of flesh and blood was left.


    His body was unrivaled and invincible!


    ¡°It¡¯s best to be like this!¡±


    Lu Xuan stretched his back. Although he knew many kinds of attacks, deep in his bones, he still liked this kind of fist-to-fist-flesh attack.


    For some reason, he felt that he had be stronger, but he was not bald yet!


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s Your Turn!¡±


    Lu Xuan turned his bodyzily and looked to the other side.


    Zhao Wuji stopped in his tracks instantly. Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were calm, but at that moment, they were so sharp that it made his heart palpitate.


    Suddenly, he felt ashamed and angry. When had he been frightened by someone¡¯s nce.


    Even if it was just for a moment, it was still an unforgivable thing to him!


    ¡°How dare you kill him? How dare you kill a member of my Zhao Family?¡± Zhao Wuji¡¯s expression turned even colder as he pointed his de at Lu Xuan. ¡°How dare you kill a golden immortal of my Zhao Family? From today onwards, not even a golden immortal from heaven or earth can save you!¡±


    ¡°You are dead meat!¡±

 Chapter 1010 - Unbelievably Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Unbelievably Powerful</h4>


    Lu Xuan nced at Zhao Wuji and shook his head. These were the people who had brought him great disaster in the past. Now, looking back, it seemed that they were just so-so.


    If he was afraid of the Zhao family, he would not have attacked the cyan-robed young master from the very beginning.


    Aftering to the heavenly realm, Lu Xuan could be said to be free and unrestrained, he did not have to worry about his family in the lower realm unlike before, so he could not reallyfully disy his strength.


    ¡°Long-winded!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently, and then said to Kou Yuande, ¡°Guess, if I kill him, will the Zhao family fly into a rage?¡±


    Kou Yuande looked at Lu Xuan in shock. This man was really audacious. He was the legendary genius of the Zhao family that hadn¡¯t appeared in a thousand years. Even he had heard of him. There were only dozens of people who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him in this year¡¯s Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium..


    It seemed like a lot, but in fact, this person was not even enough for one of the 3,000 provinces of the Heaven Realm. He was a rare existence that had existed since ancient times.


    He was someone who had a real chance of winning the championship.


    In fact, an existence like Zhao Wuji would have a bright future even if he did not win the championship. He was not like Lu Xuan in his previous life, who had no foundation and no background. He needed to fight his way out.


    His status wouldn¡¯t change because of the Heaven Realm Talent Symposium. This battle was a battle to break out of the encirclement and make a name for himself for a lone cultivator like Lu Xuan, but for Zhao Wuji, it was only a battle to make his name known.


    To let the whole world know that the Zhao family had such a genius!


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s path had beenid out from the beginning. In the future, he would naturally be a golden immortal, another big shot of the Zhao family, and protect the future Zhao family for countless years.


    This was also the path of growth for most of the big shots in the heavenly realm. In the future, if the stars align, bing an immortal king is not impossible.


    For such a person, the Zhao family naturally valued him more than their own eyeballs. If they died here, it was simply unimaginable.


    However, he finally understood Lu Xuan¡¯s intentions. The Great Void Pavilion had already invested a lot in Lu Xuan and viewed him as their hope for the future.


    It was time to choose one!


    ¡°Kill me? With just you?¡±Zhao Wuji was angered by Lu Xuan andughed.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Zhao Wuji released a terrifying aura that was like monstrous mes. In an instant, he attacked. Countless saber lights appeared above him, and they were all sorts of sword qi.


    These countless sword qi formed a terrifying curtain wall, and all sorts ofpletely different saber paths were engraved on it.


    He was a genius himself, and his cultivation progressed by leaps and bounds. All sorts of martial arts were taught to him, and it could be said that he could learn and master them as soon as he learned them. After practicing for three to five days, he was already more proficient than those ordinary people who had practiced for dozens of years.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t just practice the moke prison-suppressing saber. Instead, he went against the norm and first practiced all sorts of Saber Dao absolute arts, and then finally learned the moke prison-suppressing saber. Therefore, within his moke prison-suppressing saber, contained arge amount of his own revtion.


    He could be said to be a supreme genius in saber path. Compared to the old man and the cyan-robed young master who were killed by Lu Xuan previously, Zhao Wuji was indeed extraordinary.


    Countless sword qi condensed and densely packed in the air, as if forming a wall of saber path civilization.


    Countless saber path absolute arts condensed into a saber path civilization and fell toward Lu Xuan like a storm.


    This was a terrifying saber art that surpassed everything else. Each saber attack shattered the sky and tore a huge crack in the heaven and earth.


    Looking from afar, it looked extremely ferocious!


    ¡°So powerful. Is this the strength of a legendary genius?¡± Kou Yuande said with his mouth agape. He had never fought with such a legendary genius before, and he did not expect that the strength disyed by a legendary genius could be so terrifying.


    However, Lu Xuan was not afraid of such an attack. He let out a long whistle and the sound waves spread out. Before the countless saber lightsnded on his body, they all scattered.


    In an instant, Lu Xuan grabbed the air and pulled out a long whip formed by the power of lightning and directly struck towards Zhao Wuji.


    Rumble


    Wherever the long whip of lightning passed by, countless sword qi exploded. It was impossible to get close to it. For a moment, it seemed to have transformed into a lightning dragon as it grabbed towards Zhao Wuji.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Zhao Wuji roared loudly. Countless saber lights crisscrossed around his body and actually formed a saber dao domain. This Saber Dao domain was formed from the saber intent of the moke prison-suppressing saber. In an instant, it turned into a stretch of hell.


    The lightning whip fell into the sect of hell. It was as if it had fallen into a swamp, unable to move.


    In his domain, other than his will, everything else was controlled.


    Zhao Wuji floated in the sky and swooped down like a big star. The Saber Dao domain around him actually expanded with a shocking speed, instantly enveloping Lu Xuan.


    Zhao Wujiughed loudly, extremely arrogant. The pitch-ck treasured saber in his hand grew bigger and bigger. In an instant, it was actually several thousand feet long, and it suddenly shed down towards Lu Xuan.


    In an instant, Lu Xuan felt as if he was suddenly repelled by the heaven and earth!


    That powerful repelling feeling made it almost impossible for him to move an inch in this area.


    That strike was the strike that suppressed the demons of hell, a race that was repelled by the heaven and earth.


    This strike had cut off a part of the will of heaven, so resisting this strike was defying the Heavenly Dao of the Heaven Realm.


    The consequences were extremely severe!


    Zhao Wuji revealed a sinister smile. He was the first to cast his domain, and Lu Xuan had yet to react. In a fight between gold immortal experts, such a slight difference of a thousand miles was enough to decide life and death.


    Suddenly, at this moment, just as the terrifying de was about to cut Lu Xuan in half.


    Lu Xuan actually stretched out two fingers and caught the astonishing de light in his hand.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    Zhao Wuji widened his eyes. The power of this de was beyond doubt, especially when it was within the range of his domain. It could be said that this de was enough to tear the world apart. How could a mortal body resist it.


    However, Lu Xuan used two fingers to instantly mp down this terrifying strike.


    Boundless airwaves spread out in all directions. Even Kou Yuande had no choice but to hurriedly conjure a defensive barrier to form a barrier to block this terrifying aftershock.


    He saw that Lu Xuan was dressed in a white robe. Under this terrifying strike, his clothes fluttered and his ck hair flew in all directions. He looked like a small boat that was facing a fierce storm.


    However, he didn¡¯t move. He turned into a reef. No matter how fierce the opponent¡¯s attack was, it couldn¡¯t make Lu Xuan move at all.


    That scene seemed to turn into an eternal scene in the world.

 Chapter 1011 - Double the power of darkness and ten times the power of whiteness!

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Double the power of darkness and ten times the power of whiteness!</h4>


    The scene of Lu Xuan receiving this terrifying attack with two fingers was like a picture in Kou Yuande¡¯s mind.


    Zhao Wuji was shocked. He had thought that Lu Xuan might be able to receive this attack, but he had never thought that Lu Xuan would be able to receive it so easily.


    His pupils contracted slightly. He knew too well what this meant. This meant that Lu Xuan still had some strength left.


    From the beginning to the end, Lu Xuan gave him only one feeling, and that was that he was unfathomable.


    He had never seen such an unfathomable existence before!


    ¡°Impossible, I¡¯m the king among those of the same realm!¡±


    Zhao Wuji shouted loudly. The mana on his body burned to the extreme and boiled. Behind him, a wheel of light formed. At this moment, he was like a god, a god of ughter, he would kill anyone who stood in his way.


    ¡°If you are the king, then I am the one and only king!¡± Lu Xuan said loudly. Zhao Wuji¡¯s strength was indeed worthy of being called a king of the same realm.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of meeting other people, but unfortunately, he met Lu Xuan.


    There could be a group of kings, but there could only be one king among them!


    This was the truth of Heaven and earth!


    No matter how hard Zhao Wuji tried, he was still unable to let this de light advance even an inch.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s two fingers were like a huge door, blocking all the attacks.


    His expression did not change. He had worked hard and carefully, all for the sake of obtaining today¡¯s battle prowess.


    ¡°Zhao Wuji, you are famous for your moke prison-suppressing saber. Now,e and take one of my moke prison-suppressing saber!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted loudly. He grabbed at the air, and countless bolts of lightning gathered in his hand, turning into a long de.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The long saber shed down and turned into a hell-like scene, sweeping and crushing.


    This saber instantly shattered the terrifying saber intent that Zhao Wuji shed out. It was like a hot knife cutting through bamboo. It didn¡¯t stop at all. In an instance, it arrived in front of Zhao Wuji.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can you know the moke prison-suppressing saber? !¡±


    Zhao Wuji immediately said in disbelief. He was the same as the cyan-robed young master. He simply couldn¡¯t imagine how Lu Xuan had actually done it. He was actually able to cultivate the Zhao family¡¯s supreme absolute art, the moke prison-suppressing sabe.


    The intent contained within this sh was as if it could sweep away all the demons in the world. It was also as clear as the heavens and earth. In fact, it was even above Zhao Wuji.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The saber light tore through the sky and arrived in front of Zhao Wuji in an instance, striking him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud boom, Zhao Wuji was instantly sent flying. He spat out a mouthful of blood andnded on the ground.


    The saber strike just now had almost split him in half. At the critical moment, a treasured armor appeared on Zhao Wuji¡¯s body and saved his life. However, even so, his treasured armor was shattered by Lu Xuan¡¯s saber strike.


    ¡°Just a casual sh can actually have such power!¡±


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s mind was in a mess. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Xuan¡¯s face, which was holding the thunderbolt long saber, looked like a god under the shing lightning.


    In this state, Lu Xuan was too strong. The power of a casual sh exceeded the power that he had painstakingly increased.


    At this moment, he was finally convinced that there was indeed such a monster in the world. Even a legendary genius like him was no match for him in the same realm.


    He waspletely defeated!


    He finally understood what it meant to say that there was always someone better than him!


    In the world, besides a legendary genius like him, there was also a monster like Lu Xuan?


    Could it be that he was actually an innate saint?


    Zhao Wuji knew that there was only one kind of person who could surpass their legendary geniuses, and that ere the innate saints.


    That kind of person was almost born with knowledge, and he knew everything from the smallest details. He made inferences from one example, and his cultivation progressed by leaps and bounds. During the day, ascending was a term specially designed for this kind of person.


    It was just that he had never felt that there was such a monster in the world. But now he understood that there really was such a monster.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m the one who is destined to be!¡±


    At this moment, Zhao Wuji roared. His eyes turned scarlet red. In an instant, dense demon scales grew out of his entire body.


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s originally very powerful aura had taken a step forward after growing these demon scales.


    From Afar, Zhao Wuji looked like a demon and not a human.


    ¡°Be careful, this is the secret technique of the Zhao family, his sky demon transformation grand magic!¡± Kou Yuande quickly sent a voice transmission to Lu Xuan to remind him.


    In fact, Lu Xuan knew that this was his sky demon transformation grand magic without him even needing to remind him.


    The two ultimate techniques of the Zhao family were earth-shaking. One of them was the moke prison-suppressing saber, and the other one was his sky demon transformation grand magic.


    The Zhao family had built their family up by using their ancestors to suppress the hell demons, and had made great contributions. Generations after generations of families had honed their skills, and in the endless battles to suppress the hell demons, the Zhao family had honed their absolute arts like the moke¡¯s prison-suppressing de.


    However, at the same time, the long years of battling with the hell demons had caused the Zhao family¡¯s bloodline to be tainted with Devil Qi. They had even been cursed by the supreme existences of hell, and this Devil Qi had been passed down from generation to generation.


    But the Zhao family¡¯s ancestors were also heaven-gifted geniuses. They actually turned this race into a kind of divine ability absolute art, which was the sky transformation devil great art.


    When necessary, they could use the price of bing a devil to greatly increase their ownbat strength.


    But under normal circumstances, the Zhao family¡¯s experts would not use the sky transformation devil great art because every time they used it, the Devil Qi would go deeper. In the end, it wouldpletely turn into a devil andpletely fall into madness.


    In the history of the Zhao family, there were countless ancestors who fell into such madness. In fact, only a small number of people could be given this kind of sky demon transformation grand magic.


    This was because the vast majority of people did not have the willpower to resist the temptation of devil transformation. The first time they used their sky demon transformation grand magic, they would immediately fall into the devil. There was simply no way to save them.


    Therefore, in the Zhao family, only a very small number of determined geniuses and high-ranking officials would be taught this. This was a life-saving divine skill. Even if an ordinary person died, it would not be enough to make the entire Zhao family angry.


    In his previous life, this sky demon transformation technique was even jokingly called by Lu Xuan as the dark transformation technique that was twice as strong and ten times weaker!


    Lu Xuan opened the eye of delusion and saw that Zhao Wuji¡¯s body was covered in dense demonic qi. This was a power that came from the bloodline. After many years, it hadpletely turned into an instinctive divine ability.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Zhao Wuji let out a loud roar, and the mana in his body soared. He was like a demonic god, no longer like a human. His entire body was engulfed by demonic qi.


    His eyes were red, and his eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 1012 - head-on beating

    <h4>Chapter 1012: head-on beating</h4>


    Zhao Wuji was possessed by the devil!


    His battle strength had soared, and he was at least twice as powerful as before.


    Every scale on his body was engraved with an ancient pattern, and a powerful force was seething out of it, as if it was some kind ofw.


    And there was a trace of spiritual sense struggling in his eyes. Obviously, Zhao Wuji was resisting the invasion of the demonic qi. Once he couldn¡¯t control it, he would degenerate into a human devil.


    This was also the most troublesome part of the demon race that crawled out of the prison state.


    And now, Zhao Wuji was forcefully controlling the demonic nature in his heart. He was using the demonic nature to grow his body, but he wouldn¡¯t be bewitched by the demonic nature. This was the Zhao family¡¯s supreme strategy.


    But although it sounded very simple, it was actually extremely difficult.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to resist the invasion of demonic qi for a while. What was difficult was to resist the invasion of demonic qi for years and years and not degenerate into a human demon.


    Because of this, the Zhao family had never had a good ending. Most of them had fallen into madness and werepletely disabled.


    Obviously, for Zhao Wuji, every second he used his sky demon transformation grand magic, he would have a higher chance of bing a demon.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    A terrifying demonic qi fluctuation exploded from Zhao Wuji¡¯s body.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Zhao Wuji disappeared on the spot. In the next moment, he appeared in front of Lu Xuan. His domain directly enveloped Lu Xuan. This attack was even more terrifying than before. The space was like the surface of water, violently fluctuating.


    Lu Xuan finally became serious. Before this, even though Zhao Wuji was a king among early-stage golden immortal cultivators, he was not in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    However, it was different now. The current Zhao Wuji was enough to make him serious.


    The terrifying Saber Dao domain shattered everything, directly shattering the space around Lu Xuan. Such a terrifying technique was not something that Zhao Wuji could perform.


    In an instance, Lu Xuan seemed to have been pushed into an extremely dangerous chaos by the broken space.


    In the next moment, a visible blog spread out from under Lu Xuan¡¯s feet, spreading out in all directions with him as the core.


    In an instance, Lu Xuan¡¯s domain also spread out.


    This was the standard of a fight between a gold immortal and a gold immortal. The collision between domains was actually a fight for and control over the Great Dao of Heaven and earth.


    And this kind of collision and fight was often hard to determine the winner, but this was also the foundation of a fight between a gold immortal.


    Because those who did not have this foundation would even be casually tortured to death by a gold immortal. In the domain of a gold immortal, without a domain to protect them, it was the same as seeking death.


    The only thing that could resist a domain was a domain.


    Kou Yuande saw Lu Xuan¡¯s transparent domain appear, and a force of lightning gushed out from it. Then, it spread out like a tide, and the domain on Zhao Wuji¡¯s body exploded on the spot.


    He understood now. Obviously, in the collision just now, Zhao Wuji¡¯s domain had been destroyed, and Lu Xuan¡¯s domain hadpletely gained the upper hand.


    Compared to Zhao Wuji¡¯s domain, Lu Xuan¡¯s domain was obviously ten times more terrifying. Moreover, it was formed from the condensation of two kinds ofws. The lightningw or the spacew were both very powerfulws, let alone thebination of the two. The power instantly exploded.


    After shattering Zhao Wuji¡¯s domain, Lu Xuan stomped on the ground, instantly creating a huge void in the entire vacuum.


    ¡°Moke prison-suppressing saber!¡±


    Zhao Wuji roared loudly, and his de fiercely chopped down towards Lu Xuan.


    The de chopped down everything. Compared to the de light just now, this de light was even more terrifying, but this de light was also more demonic.


    If the moke prison-suppressing saber that Zhao Wuji used just now was to suppress the demonic nature, then this saber light waspletely demonic and had the upper hand.


    The power of darkness doubled!


    If it were anyone else, even the other golden immortals who were also legendary geniuses might not be a match for him. Unfortunately, he met Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan faced the attack head-on. He also grabbed out the power of lightning with one hand and turned it into a long saber. He also performed a terrifying saber light.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two sides kept roaring and kept shing with the moke prison-suppressing saber.


    In just a short period of time, the two sides had exchanged thousands of moves. The terrifying saber lights were terrifying. Not only did Kou Yuande keep retreating, but he also had to use defensive spells to defend himself. Even Ren Qingqing, who was far away, was almost killed by it.


    She had to retreat for thousands of miles to barely avoid the battlefield where the two sides were fighting, but even so, the saber beams that kepting at her still made her shudder from time to time.


    Ren Qingqing stared at the two people who were fighting in the sky with her mouth agape. She felt that her back waspletely drenched. Was this the power of a fight between a gold immortal?


    It was truly terrifying!


    When Lu Xuan killed that old man, it was actually effortless. Therefore, although she felt the power of a gold immortal, she did not really understand what a fight between a gold immortal meant.


    Even if it was just the aftermath of the fight, it was enough topletely destroy her.


    At this moment, she even felt likeughing. What immortal realm was an immortal? The gold immortal was an immortal, and the immortal realm was a fake immortal. He was not even a real immortal.


    All of these was extremely terrifying!


    She did not know how much time had passed. To Ren Qingqing, time was meaningless. It was as if only a second had passed, but it was also as if a century had passed.


    When she was once again shocked by a huge explosion, she realized that the two people who had fought crazily and used the moke prison-suppressing saber to hurt each other had already won. They were facing each other in the air.


    Lu Xuan was dressed in a white robe. He held an azure lightning de in his hand. He looked just like a god.


    Opposite him, Zhao Wuji, whose entire body was covered in ck scales, was currently covered in blood.


    The scales on his body were filled with cracks. He looked iparably miserable. He no longer had the supreme might that he had at the beginning.


    During the crazy exchange just now, he had clearly suffered a great loss.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t died even after receiving so many blows from me. You¡¯re considered pretty good!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said.


    His words directly caused Zhao Wuji to spit out a mouthful of blood. He had always looked down on others. Since when was it the turn of others to say such things to him.


    It was as if being able to fight with Lu Xuan until now was already extremely impressive.


    However, even he himself understood that Lu Xuan¡¯s terror was simply not something that could be described with words.


    He had never seen such a terrifying existence before. He had disyed all sorts of techniques in the same realm, and could be said to be at the peak of hisbat strength. Even so, he was still being suppressed from the start to the end.


    Lu Xuan had a rxed look on his face. He was so powerful that he was like a monster.


    Before personally exchanging blows with Lu Xuan, no one would have thought that his skinny body actually contained such a terrifying strength.

 Chapter 1013 - Beheading Zhao Wuji and piercing the heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Beheading Zhao Wuji and piercing the heavens</h4>


    This terrifying existence was like a monster!


    Suddenly, the Talent Evaluation Ceremony¡¯s token on Lu Xuan¡¯s body began to glow. Lu Xuan knew that this was to remind him that it was time for the next round of thepetition.


    On the other side, Zhao Wuji¡¯s body was also shining with the light of the token. Clearly, he also knew that the next round of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium was about to begin.


    A joyful smile suddenly appeared on his face. Even he himself did not realize that in the battle with Lu Xuan, he was actually terrified.


    Even though he was in a state of bedevilment and should have been invincible and fearless of death, he was still struck by Lu Xuan so hard that his heart was filled with fear. Internal and external injuries interweaved on his body, and his body was on the verge of copsing.


    At this moment, he could only retreat and think of a way in the future. It would be best if he could invite the Great Luo Golden Immortal Patriarch of his n, or even some experts among the golden immortals. Only in this way could he deal with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Humph, the battle ends here today. Let¡¯s finish it when we meet in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium!¡±


    As Zhao Wuji spoke, he was about to activate the token on his body and teleport to the Heavenly Realm Symposium.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± Lu Xuan said coldly. His eyes were extremely cold.


    Since he had already offended him to this extent, there was naturally no reason to let him go.


    Letting the tiger return to the mountain would definitely cause a bacsh!


    Lu Xuan understood this logic too well. Just as Zhao Wuji was about to teleport away, an ancient bronze bell flew into the sky and directly intercepted him.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    Zhao Wuji was horrified to discover that the token of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium that he regarded as his ultimate life-saving trump card was actually ineffective.


    It was as if the space teleportation had been cut off in the middle, and arge hand had firmly fixed him there. This was what made him extremely terrified.


    ¡°How is this possible? Impossible, how can you have such an ability!¡±


    Zhao Wuji was shocked to discover that if one looked at it from this angle, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was probably at an inconceivable level.


    This was because when they exchanged blows just now, Lu Xuan had not disyed a single bit of this ability.


    At this moment, he finally understood what was so strange about so many ces. Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was extremely fast and could be said to be at the pinnacle of perfection. Even if he used all of his strength, he could only barely keep up.


    Now that he thought about it, it wasn¡¯t a movement technique at all. It waspletely space travel. Lu Xuan actually had a certain space ability.


    And in the battle just now, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t show it at all. It could be imagined how big of an impact it had on Zhao Wuji¡¯s heart.


    Originally, although Lu Xuan was powerful to Zhao Wuji, in the battle just now, he had used his full strength. Lu Xuan should have also used his full strength.


    Who would have thought that Lu Xuan did not use his full strength at all.


    This made him even more shocked than when Lu Xuan used the moke prison-suppressing saber.


    Although he could not ept the fact that the moke prison-suppressing saber was leaked, it still made sense in the end.


    But now, it was different. It did not make sense at all!


    How could Lu Xuan have such terrifying strength? It waspletely illogical.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. I¡¯ll show you my cards and send you on your way!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression turned cold. It was not easy for him to warm up. Now that it was time for the next round of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, he could only end the battle quickly.


    Zhao Wuji discovered that above him, an ancient bronze bell was constantly rotating, scattering rings of light waves. It was this ring of broadcast that blocked his spatial transmission.


    It made the token in the Heaven Realm Talent Evaluation Ceremony useless.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Zhao Wuji actually had a somewhat terrified expression. He forcefully suppressed the injuries in his body. Immediately after, he crazily shed out de lights towards the primal Chaos Heaven suppressing bell.


    In an instant, countless de lights swept across the sky. Like a storm, they instantly submerged the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s face showed no worry, only a cold smile.


    Zhao Wuji immediately discovered that the countless de lights that he used all his strength to sh out, the de lights that could destroy the world, if it was in the secr world, the terrifying de lights that could sh an entire, actually all passed through the body of the Primal Chaos Heaven suppressing bell.., disappearing without a trace.


    The Primal Chaos Heaven suppressing bell was a spatial magic artefact. ying with space itself was a natural ability. Even if you were standing in front of it, you wouldn¡¯t know if you were separated by tens of millions of different spacetime.


    In the next moment, Zhao Wuji felt that the space around him waspletely locked. Hisw domain had copsed, and he had no way to extend it.


    He couldn¡¯t even move his own body!


    Instantly, he was filled with terror as he looked at Lu Xuan. At this moment, how could he not understand? Lu Xuan was definitely ying tricks in the dark. It was a space-locking divine ability. Although he had never seen it before, it didn¡¯t prevent him from guessing it.


    It was the divine ability, Myriad Tribtion Heavenly Lock!


    But even if he could guess it now, what could he do? Being locked down by Myriad Tribtion Heavenly Lock, the surrounding space waspletely locked down, and he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Even if he knew what kind of supernatural power it was, he could not counter it. Otherwise, the spacew would not be ranked in the top few of the manyws. In fact, there were only a fewws that could contend with it.


    After locking on to Zhao Wuji, Lu Xuan did not hold back at all. He immediately attacked. He grabbed the Geng Metal Sword and shed at Zhao Wuji.


    The Geng Metal Sword was iparably sharp and did not have any other special features. Just this point alone was already extremely terrifying.


    The multipleyers of protective vital energy and defensive barriers covering Zhao Wuji¡¯s body were easily cut open by theGeng Metal Sword as if it was a thin piece of paper.


    In an instance, Zhao Wuji¡¯s head was cut off and instantly flew out.


    His body was also directly grabbed by Lu Xuan and stuffed into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, bing the stomach of the deep-sea venomous flood dragon.


    After devouring a golden immortal like Zhao Wuji, who had the talent of a legendary genius, the bloodline of the deep-sea flood dragon could undoubtedly be further released, and its cultivation base and strength could also be further enhanced.


    All of this took a long time to describe, but in fact, in just a short period of time, Zhao Wuji had beenpletely defeated and died a tragic death.


    The fights between legendary geniuses were often so cruel!


    This was because the rtionship between the legendary geniuses was one ofpetition and hostility.


    In particr, the higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the more astronomical the resources needed were. Many precious resources were even unique.


    As for the other Heaven¡¯s convention of geniuses and legendary geniuses, they were all potentialpetitors.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they would fight to the death!


    It was only now that Kou Yuande finally reacted and regained his senses.


    Lu Xuan had killed Zhao Wuji and poked a huge hole in the ground. To him, this hole was as big as a patch of sky.


    This was a huge disaster that destroyed the hopes of a generation of the Zhao family.

 Chapter 1014 - Could It Be That Lu Xuan Was Born Holy?

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Could It Be That Lu Xuan Was Born Holy?</h4>


    ¡°You¡­ you killed him!¡±


    Kou Yuande was still unable to ept this. To him, this was simply a disaster.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he wants to kill me, then so be it. If he wants to take me as his ve, then he has to be prepared to die in my hands!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was calm. He did not think that killing a peerless genius was anything extraordinary.


    To the Zhao family, they might be geniuses met only once in a thousand years, the pirs and hopes of an entire generation, but to Lu Xuan, they were just ordinary peerless geniuses. That was all.


    To Lu Xuan, who was a heavenly venerate in his previous life, unless someone was born holy, he wouldn¡¯t pay even a little attention to them. A mere peerless genius was nothing.


    ¡°Do you know that this is a great disaster?¡± Kou Yuande gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°The Zhao family will not let this go easily. I¡¯m afraid that they might even alert the patriarch of the Zhao family!¡±


    Kou Yuande¡¯s meaning was very clear. He was a golden immortal, a real big shot in the heavenly realm. Even the person in charge of the Great Void Pavilion only had the cultivation base of a golden immortal.


    A big shot of that level was not an existence that could bepared to a golden immortal.


    ¡°I know. This is inevitable. If the patriarch of the Zhao family doesn¡¯t interfere, that would be a rare thing. Now is the time for the Great Void Pavilion to make a decision. Now, I don¡¯t me you for abandoning me. Let¡¯s part on good terms!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand and said.


    He could also guess the enormous pressure the Great Void Pavilion was facing. After all, it had been thest among the first-rate forces for many years, although its foundation was still not something that a second-rate force like the Zhao family couldpare to.


    But without the Immortal King holding down the fort, they naturallycked the imposing manner of being able to say whatever they wanted. However, even though the Zhao Family was only a second-rate power, they still had their own faction. A single Zhao Family was nothing to worry about, but if one included the faction behind them, that kind of pressure was extremely great to the current Great Void Pavilion.


    If the Great Void Pavilion wanted to leave now, Lu Xuan naturally wouldn¡¯t me them. After all, the cooperation between the two parties was still shallow. It was only natural that the other party wasn¡¯t willing to take advantage of him.


    Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t be unable to ept this. However, if the Great Void Pavilion were to leave now, then there would be no possibility of cooperation between the two parties in the future.


    Thus, they parted ways. He joined the Great Void Pavilion because he had the ambition to devour the whole faction. However, at the same time, he was also looking for a backer. If the Great Void Pavilion could not even handle such a small matter, then there was no need for him to stay.


    Although it was a little slow for Lu Xuan to start from scratch, it did not matter. It was only a matter of time, and the Great Void Pavilion would miss out on an existence that could lead them to the peak.


    The choice was also with the elders of the Great Void Pavilion. Lu Xuan did not care much about it at the moment. The only thing he needed to do now was to get first ce in the Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    Thinking of this, Lu Xuan activated the token on his body and disappeared into a circle of light.


    Kou Yuande narrowed his eyes. He also understood what Lu Xuan meant. If the Great Void Pavilion gave up on him this time, then there would not be a next time for them. This was a very unstable alliance, and the leader could not resist. Those who only knew how to report and wait for instructions from their superiors, did nothing, passed the buck to each other, and even med those who were actually getting things done were all trash.


    If it was Kou Yuande, he would not be willing to work with such trash. Ipetence was an unforgivable sin, and all of them deserved to be killed.


    However, after seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s previous performance, he knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Even a peerless genius like Zhao Wuji was easily killed.


    Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t even used his full strength in fighting him. One could imagine how terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was.


    At the very least, he had never seen such a peerless genius in his life.


    He even suspected that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t just some peerless genius at all. Instead, he might have been born holy.


    Only someone born holy could beat Zhao Wuji so easily.


    However, he couldn¡¯t see through the current Lu Xuan at all. It was as if he was in a cloud of fog. No one could understand the true him.


    There were too many mysteries about Lu Xuan, especially regarding his origins.


    The heaven realm was vast, and even the heavenly court could not know everything, the fact that even the Great Void Pavilion could not find a single trace of him was very suspicious.


    No one knew how many secrets there were about him.


    Until now, Kou Yuande finally knew that he could not truly understand Lu Xuan, just like how he did not know when Lu Xuan broke through to the gold immortal realm. Lu Xuan had some tricks up his sleeve.


    However, if his guess was true and Lu Xuan¡¯s talent was truly holy, that would be truly terrifying. That talent would be a legend even in the heaven realm.


    ording to legend, the ten Great Immortal Emperors had this kind of talent. Only with this kind of talent could they have a chance to be Immortal Emperors.


    And with this kind of talent, it could be said that as long as they did not die prematurely, they would definitely be an Immortal Emperor in the future. And this was exactly what the Great Void Pavilioncked at the moment. They had everything except for an Immortal Emperor.


    The Great Void Immortal King had disappeared for too many years. They desperately needed such an existence to hold down the fort.


    ¡°No matter what the higher-ups think, I must think of a way to keep Lu Xuan!¡±


    Kou Yuande immediately analyzed the pros and cons and made up his mind to think of a way to convince the higher-ups. Such a talent could not be wasted.


    Otherwise, it would be toote when Lu Xuan set up his own sect.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words might not have meant that. If the Great Void Pavilion could not protect him, he would set up his own sect, or find a faction that could protect him.


    In this world, the ruler chose his subjects, and the subjects also chose the ruler.


    A powerful genius would notck charisma and the ability to attract no matter where he went. Such a person was destined to shine. The only difference was where he would shine.


    If other factions had the opportunity to obtain such a talent, they would probably wake up in the middle of the nightughing. They would definitely think of ways to recruit such a genius.


    ¡°No, I have to report this as soon as possible!¡± Kou Yuande immediately made a decision. He could not let Lu Xuan be killed by the Zhao family, nor could he be recruited by other factions.


    For the sake of the Great Void Pavilion faction, he had poured his heart and soul into it. It was really too difficult. It was not easy at all.


    Thinking of this, Kou Yuande immediately crushed a teleportation talisman on his body. This was a teleportation talisman that could directly travel between the Heaven Realm and the Heavenly Court.


    The Heavenly Court was above the Ninth Heaven and one had to travel an unknown distance to reach it. Even for mighty figures of the Gold Immortal Realm, it was a very troublesome distance, and it was fraught with many dangers.


    That was why these convenient teleportation talismans existed.


    In the next moment, Kou Yuande disappeared into a halo of light.

 Chapter 1015 - The Fury Of The Zhao Family

    <h4>Chapter 1015: The Fury Of The Zhao Family</h4>


    ¡°The Elder Supreme actually won!¡±


    In the distance, Ren Qingqing also came back to her senses after Kou Yuande left. Today was an incredible day for her. She had witnessed many incredible things.


    In the past, Gold Immortals only existed in legends, because in fact, no one had ever seen such terrifying mighty figures. Today, not only had she seen them, but she had also seen more than one of them.


    What was even more terrifying was that three of these powerful beings had been ughtered in just one go.


    She did not even dare to think about such an efficiency. Even killing three human immortals in one day was impossible for her, let alone three gold immortals.


    The most terrifying thing was that not only had Lu Xuan done it, but he had also done it at lightning speed.


    After easily killing the three gold immortals, he still had the energy to attend the Heaven Realm¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony. Only then did she truly realize what kind of being she was following, and how powerful and terrifying Lu Xuan was.


    What was powerful? This was powerful! What was terrifying? This was terrifying!


    It was terrifying to the enemy, but for those who were determined to follow Lu Xuan, the more powerful Lu Xuan was, the better.


    She even felt that she and the others were lucky to be able to go under his wing. Judging from the power Lu Xuan had disyed, it would not have been a big deal even if he asked a gold immortal to be his follower.


    If it were not for the fact that Lu Xuan happened to be in the Full Moon Sect, she and Gong Yu would not even be qualified to be Lu Xuan¡¯sckeys. Perhaps, even an ordinary gold immortal would not be in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    There was no doubt about the difference in strength!


    They were really lucky!


    After this battle, her confidence in Lu Xuan never wavered again. No matter what kind of strong opponent he was, he would not be a match for Lu Xuan in the end. The seed of such faith in Lu Xuan had already sprouted in her heart.


    At the same time, in the Heaven Realm, Zhao Prefecture, in a great hall in the depths of the Zhao Family¡¯s ancestral mansion where many life tablets were enshrined, the life tablet of Zhao Wuji, the peerless genius of the Zhao Family, suddenly exploded.


    The deacon in charge of guarding the life tablets didn¡¯t dare hesitate at all. He quickly reported the matter with a terrified expression.


    As the deacon in charge of the life tablets here, he knew very well what these life tablets meant and how precious they were.


    These life tablets were something that only the core elites of the Zhao Family could possess. They could extract a wisp of their own primordial spirit and store it in the life tablet. Once something was to happen to them, it would immediately be reflected on the life tablet.


    If it was a serious injury, poisoning,a, etc, it would immediately be fed back to the life tablet. It would also be convenient for the experts of the Zhao Family to immediatelye to the rescue.


    And the most serious of these disasters was of course the life tablet itself breaking. Once it broke, it meant that the owner of the life token had died a tragic death outside.


    If it was someone else, perhaps it would not be so terrifying. However, Zhao Wuji¡¯s position in the Zhao Family was unquestionable.


    After he had chased the other geniuses out of the Zhao family, his position in the Zhao family had beenpletely affirmed. He was the absolute core of the next generation for the Zhao Family, a future gold immortal.


    No matter who it was, there would be no way for them to shake his position.


    Now that he was dead, the entire Zhao Family would probably go crazy.


    ¡°Who would dare to kill him?¡± Not long after, a huge roar came from the Zhao Family¡¯s ancestral mansion, shaking the entire universe.


    In the city where the Zhao Family¡¯s ancestral mansion was located, tens of millions of Zhao disciples could feel the anger of the patriarch.


    Lu Xuan did not know what had happened to the two of them after he left, nor did he know that Zhao Wuji¡¯s death had caused a huge uproar in the Zhao Family. At this time, he had already appeared on the arena of the Heaven Realm¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    Opposite him was a half-step gold immortal genius. He looked at Lu Xuan with some curiosity. Apparently, he had heard of Lu Xuan¡¯s fame during this period of time, and a hint of provocation shed in his eyes.


    In literature, all the greats were equal, while in martial arts, there was only room for one at the top. Lu Xuan actually dared to im to be the top below the gold immortal realm. Wasn¡¯t this a clear challenge to geniuses like him?


    Many people even felt that such a cool name, the strongest below the gold immortal realm, should belong to them and not this unknown guy.


    For them, such an awesome person was not allowed to exist.


    ¡°You are Lu Xuan?¡± The man asked. He was a young elite wearing a yellow robe. His eyes were crimson red, a natural crimson color. It was the bloodline of an eye spell.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lu Xuan restrained his aura. He had just killed Zhao Wuji, and the murderous aura on his body was very strong.


    ¡°I heard that you dare to im to be the strongest person below the gold immortal realm. It seems that you don¡¯t take us seriously!¡±


    The man said.


    ¡°So what if I don¡¯t think much of you?¡± Lu Xuan looked at the man and said, ¡°So what if I don¡¯t think much of you?¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    The man¡¯s face suddenly revealed a furious expression. He was also a young master and a proud son of heaven. He was also a beloved existence in his sect. He had never been looked down upon so much.


    When he thought of this, a furious expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, then I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡±


    That person spoke quickly. A blood-red light burst out from his eyes and enveloped Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan instantly felt a powerful mental strength enter his mind.


    In an instant, an endless sea of blood seemed to appear before Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes!


    It was an illusion, a mental ability that could instantly destroy a person¡¯s primordial spirit and turn him into a cripple.


    Most importantly, this kind of attack was impossible to defend against!


    Lu Xuan did not move. He lookedpletely unprepared, and a sinister smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. Even a gold immortal would not dare to take his attack so casually, because this kind of attack was shapeless and formless,pletely impossible to defend against. In front of him, no one could withstand it.


    Therefore, during the Heaven Realm¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony, he was invincible. There were even half-step gold immortal geniuses who had been struck by his attack because they were not familiar with it. They were instantly killed by him.


    However, just as he was getting so proud that he wanted to tear apart Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit, he saw Lu Xuan suddenly open his eyes. The intent in his eyes shone with a terrifying golden light.


    Immediately after, that person saw that a golden dragon had suddenly appeared within Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit.


    The Golden Dragon roared, shaking the heavens and the earth as if it had the power to destroy a world. Immediately after, the primordial spirit of the person who had invaded Lu Xuan¡¯s mindpletely copsed. It was like the total copse of an army. In an instant, the man¡¯s primordial spirit had beenpletely devoured.


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    That person spat out a mouthful of blood. The divine ability he was so proud of was instantly ovee. His eyes were filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 1016 - Making It Into The Top 100

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Making It Into The Top 100</h4>


    He was a genius who was a half-step gold immortal, and this was an eye spell contained within the bloodline of his family. He had never been failed by this spell before.


    But now, against Lu Xuan, all these tricks and tricks had failed.


    In just an instant, his primordial spirit was destroyed by the Golden Dragon in Lu Xuan¡¯s mind. He had never thought that someone¡¯s primordial spirit could be condensed to such an extent. It almost made his invasion copse at the touch, and he waspletely no match for it.


    Almost no one knew thatpared to the toughness of his physical body, Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit was truly invincible. After fusing the memories of his previous life with his primordial spirit from his previous life, Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit was truly invincible.


    He was practically invincible against illusion-type spells and supernatural powers.


    No illusion could shake Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit. Lu Xuan was very confident in this aspect. Even if a supreme golden immortal were to personally cast an illusion, it would not be able to shake Lu Xuan in the slightest.


    Unless it was an Immortal Emperor-level existence, then it would be possible for them to shatter Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit.


    However, that level of existence was a big shot amongst all the big shots in the Heaven realm. In a top-tier sect, there would at most be one former Emperor.


    If a being of that level wanted to kill him, there was no need to use such a roundabout method. With absolute strength, Lu Xuan would not be able to contend against him.


    No matter how much confidence Lu Xuan had in himself, he understood that the gap between him and an Immortal Emperor was simply impossible for him to breach.


    That was an existence that could truly destroy the heavens and the earth!


    However, before he could react, he saw Lu Xuan directly p out.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This young genius who had just suffered the bacsh from the divine art before he could react was directly sent flying. His body immediately disintegrated and his entire body turned into a bloody mess. He looked iparably miserable.


    In the next moment, he was quickly protected by the token of the Heaven Realm¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony and disappeared on the spot.


    Instant kill! Another instant kill!


    Many Heaven realm experts who were watching the battle could not help but gasp when they saw this scene. It was as if they had seen a ghost.


    Although Lu Xuan was known as the strongest in the Heaven realm, even when he did not announce it himself, it did not stop many people from taking it seriously. After all, the fact that Lu Xuan could make it this far was enough to prove his strength, even if the so-called strongest person below the gold immortal realm was not real, in the eyes of many people, even if he was not the strongest, he was still one of the strongest.


    However, no one had expected Lu Xuan to be so strong that he could kill another half-step gold immortal in an instant. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe it.


    They were both half-step gold immortals, but the gap between their strength was so big.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is the strongest person below the gold immortal realm. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s worthy of his title. Even if he¡¯s not the strongest, he¡¯s still one of the strongest!¡±


    ¡°How terrifying! Even I can¡¯t kill a half-step golden immortal in an instant!¡±


    A gold immortal said in a dumbfounded manner. He could easily defeat a half-step gold immortal, but that was because of the Golden Immortal¡¯sw, the level ofw, and the suppression of other levels of life.


    However, even he was not like Lu Xuan, who had almost crushed his opponent with his own strength alone.


    ¡°He must have bumped into the muzzle of the gun. This Lu Xuan must have some kind of divine ability or magic treasure that can protect his primordial spirit and let him be unafraid of illusionary attacks. In the end, his opponent still showed off his illusionary divine ability in front of him, but it immediately backfired and he was defeated in an instant!¡±


    Someone could still see some clues and said.


    The young genius who was defeated by Lu Xuan could not be said to be weak. Those who were not strong were almost non-existent in this ce.


    It could even be said that they all had their own kinds of unique divine abilities.


    However, when faced with Lu Xuan, this kind of method was of no use. It directly backfired and killed the user in an instant.


    When everyone thought of this, their fear of Lu Xuan lessened. They were most afraid of an existence that they could not understand. However, as long as they could understand and logically make sense of Lu Xuan¡¯s power, everything would naturally be different.


    After defeating this person, Lu Xuan had no interest in staying behind and being looked at like a monkey. He immediately disappeared from where he was.


    Time passed day by day. The great battle went on day by day. The Heaven Realm¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony also went on one round after another.


    Soon, Lu Xuan had already entered the top 100.


    When the list of the top 100 was released, there was an uproar. Everyone discovered that the top 100 of this year¡¯s Heaven Realm¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony were so strong that they were out of this world.


    Far more powerful than in the previous years!


    The strongest person in the previous years was only at the gold immortal realm, and it was considered good enough to have three to five gold immortals on the list. However, it was different this time. They saw that there were more than 60 people on the list at the gold immortal realm.


    The remaining people were also very rare in the past, and they even had the chance to seize the top 10 powerful half-step gold immortals.


    There was even a record of a half-step Gold Immortal winning the championship in history, and the strength of that half-step gold immortal was about the same as that of thest person in the top 100 list.


    It was not hard to imagine how much of a sensation the top 100 list caused when it was released.


    This time, a certain Immortal Emperor had paid attention to it personally, and there was even a very generous reward for the top three. Therefore, everyone went crazy about it.


    Many people were only half a step into the realm of gold immortal before thepetition, but in order topete for the top three, they rushed their own cultivation in order to quickly break through.


    Everyone knew that rushing their own training was not good for themselves, and it would affect their foundation of cultivation. Those geniuses and the families behind them also knew this very well.


    Because of this, if they had not been tempted by the huge benefits, they would never have the idea of rushing their cultivation.


    It was equivalent to cutting off their own path and trading their future for present benefits.


    But now, many people had done so. One could imagine how generous the reward is this time.


    And the other half-step gold immortals who had not broken through to be gold immortals, they had also tried to rush their cultivation but had failed.


    Under the attention of millions of people, Lu Xuan entered the first battle after entering the top 100.


    His opponent was a woman in a long purple dress. She was tall and beautiful, but there was an indescribable arrogance on her face.


    When she saw Lu Xuan, she said, ¡°I¡¯m Zi Mingyue of the Zi family. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of my name. Admit defeat. You¡¯re no match for me. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡±


    Zi Mingyue of the Zi family looked proud. She looked at Lu Xuan as if she was looking at a loser. She did not see Lu Xuan as a threat at all.


    Lu Xuan scanned her with his divine mind and immediately understood where Zi Mingyue¡¯s confidence came from. She was not old, but she was already a supreme gold immortal.


    Her strength was indeed terrifying. She was probably not inferior to Zhao Wuji. It was no wonder she had the confidence to tell Lu Xuan to just give up.

 Chapter 1017 - You Will Still Have A Decent Ending If You Admit Defeat Now

    <h4>Chapter 1017: You Will Still Have A Decent Ending If You Admit Defeat Now</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s already pretty good that you¡¯ve made it this far. I¡¯ve read your information. You¡¯re rted to the Great Void Pavilion. I think the Great Void Pavilion should be satisfied with recruiting a half-step gold immortal who has made it into the top 100. Don¡¯t make a mistake. When I make my move, even if you don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll be skinned alive. I¡¯ll leave you a decent ending!¡± Zi Mingyue nced at Lu Xuan.


    She was very interested in Lu Xuan. Ever since she had obtained Lu Xuan¡¯s information, she had been very interested in Lu Xuan. Such an outstanding person without aplicated background. He must have obtained some kind of fortuitous encounter. Perhaps it was the inheritance of some big shot.


    There were too many such people. Even with the Heaven Realm¡¯s many years of foundation, it was not an exaggeration to say that there were people receiving massive amounts of inheritance and fortunes every day.


    She was not very interested in the fortuitous encounter that Lu Xuan had met. To her, as long as she wanted to, she could have such an encounter at any time. This was the benefit of being born into a wealthy family.


    Zi Mingyue was also a naturally-gifted genius who reigned supreme in her previous life. Lu Xuan still had an impression of Zi Mingyue. In her previous life, Zi Mingyue had even reached the position of Immortal Emperor. Logically speaking, the probability of her bing an immortal Emperor was very small, and thus no one knew where she got the strength to be one. She actually crossed over from a gold immortal to an immortal Emperor and became the outstanding genius of this year¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    However,pared to Lu Xuan, she was nothing special at all. Lu Xuan was the real miracle. In his previous life, during that year¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony, Lu Xuan was only in the top 10,000.


    He used to be like dust, but afterward, he improved massively and became a celestial.


    ¡°Hahahaha, thank you for your kind intentions, purple fairy, but there¡¯s no need for your good intentions!¡± Lu Xuanughed and said.


    ¡°Oh? Do you think you can beat me?¡± Zi Mingyue looked at Lu Xuan with a hint of curiosity in her beautiful eyes and also found it a bit funny. ¡°Do you think you can be on par with me just because you¡¯ve fought against and won several ordinary Gold Immortals?¡±


    Zi Mingyue felt that she had understood Lu Xuan¡¯s thoughts. Lu Xuan had probably fought against a gold immortal before, and he had not been defeated before. Therefore, he believed that he could really fight against a supreme gold immortal.


    There were countless geniuses in the Heaven realm, and there were always such geniuses who could do such incredible things.


    However, the strength of an ordinary gold immortal was far inferior to hers. They could not bepared at all.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you know the difference between you and me today!¡±


    Zi Mingyueughed out loud in a very heroic manner.


    As her mana boiled, a bright moon gradually rose up from her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s here! It¡¯s indeed the battle physique that hasn¡¯t appeared in the Zi Family for many years, the Purple Moon Dazzling Battle Physique!¡±


    Some of the spectators quickly recognized the physique of Zi Mingyue¡¯s body. It was actually an extraordinary divine-level battle physique.


    There were also many knowledgeable people who knew that the Zi Family was once a family that flourished for a period of time. In fact, there were even Immortal Emperors among the family. The Zi Family¡¯s immortal Emperors were famous for their Purple Moon Dazzling Battle Physique.


    It was just that ever since the death of the Zi Family¡¯s immortal Emperors in War of the Realms countless years ago, it had been many years since anyone had truly awakened this battle physique.


    Most of them had only awakened a small portion of the Battle Physique, which was an acquired divine physique. They needed to awaken it step by step.


    However, Zi Mingyue was different. It was said that when she was born, a phenomenon of the Purple Moon Dazzle appeared in the sky. She was born with theplete body of the Purple Moon Dazzling Battle Physique and was invincible among her peers.


    A terrifying pressure filled the entire tform. Even those outside the barrier who were spectating through various means could feel the immense pressure.


    It was not without reason that she was born invincible among those of the same realm.


    Zi Mingyue struck out with her palm. It was a simple palm strike, but it actually had the power to tear the world apart and shatter everything.


    This palm strike demonstrated Zi Mingyue¡¯s terrifying strength. Compared to Zhao Wuji, it was not inferior. Moreover, it did not require any special techniques. Just a simple palm strike was enough to make people feel as if the world had copsed.


    ¡°Sigh, this Lu Xuan is known as the number one person below the gold immortal realm. He seems to be quite powerful, butpared to the real experts, he really is no match.¡±


    Someone sighed.


    Although the title of the strongest person below the gold immortal realm was awe-inspiring, he was not a gold immortal after all. If he was no match, then his strength was far from enough to match hers. They were not on the same level.


    The difference between the two sides was like the difference between heaven and earth. They were not on the same level at all!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lu Xuan¡¯s dark horse journey is finallying to an end. The reason why he has been able to make it this far is because he hasn¡¯t met any truly powerful people!¡±


    Someone eximed. Lu Xuan was already incredibly lucky to be able to make it into the top 100. Previously, so many half-step gold immortals had fallen before even reaching the top 100.


    It was not easy for Lu Xuan to make it this far.


    ¡°No matter how lucky he is, there will be an end to it!¡±


    While everyone was still discussing, Lu Xuan suddenly raised his hand and struck out with a simple palm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Almost in an instant, Lu Xuan and Zi Mingyue¡¯s palms collided with each other at lightning speed.


    When the two palms collided, a terrifying shockwave spread out in all directions from the center of the collision.


    The enchantment above the entire enchantment stage shook violently as if it were a piece of cloth getting blown by a very strong gust of wind.


    When the crowd saw the arena again, they saw that Lu Xuan was still dressed in white as if nothing had happened.


    The terrifying collision just now did not pose any threat to him.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. That attack just now was terrifyingly powerful, even for an ordinary gold immortal.


    However, Lu Xuan had absorbed the attack without batting an eyelid. This waspletely beyond everyone¡¯sprehension.


    Even Zi Mingyue was slightly surprised. Although the blow just now could not be considered her 100%, it was still an attack that was difficult to ignore even for an ordinary gold immortal.


    However, it was so easily blocked by Lu Xuan. This exined something.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re unwilling to admit defeat.¡±


    Zi Mingyue immediately smiled, her smile as beautiful as a flower.


    She felt that she hadpletely seen through Lu Xuan¡¯s trump card.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re known as the strongest person below the gold immortal realm. I¡¯m afraid that you are capable of more than enough to contend against an ordinary Gold Immortal!¡±


    There was a hint of admiration in Zi Mingyue¡¯s eyes. Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength was indeed far beyond that of an ordinary half-step gold immortal.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s no way to win with just this alone!¡± Zi Mingyue looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you admit defeat now, there will still be a decent ending for you!¡±

 Chapter 1018 - Its As If I Had Cultivated So Much For Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 1018: It¡¯s As If I Had Cultivated So Much For Nothing</h4>


    In the face of Zi Mingyue¡¯s persuasion, Lu Xuan only smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, fairy. I have no intention of losing today¡¯s battle!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can only defeat you fair and square!¡±


    When Zi Mingyue saw that Lu Xuan did not appreciate her kindness at all, she immediately understood Lu Xuan¡¯s intention. There was no way she could make him give in with words alone.


    She had a good impression of Lu Xuan, but there was no way she would back down just because of that. When it came to fighting among the top 100, there was no room for retreat at all.


    Under such circumstances, she could only fight to the death.


    Behind Zi Mingyue, the Purple Moon slowly rose up. In an instant, it flew into the sky and turned into a real moon. The moonlight enveloped the area, and everything was under her control.


    This was a field unique to her Purple Moon Dazzling Battle Physique. The Violet Moon field was her field within the area of the moonlight. Within the field, she was basically a god.


    ¡°In my field, you have no chance of winning. The only thing that can contend against my field is by using another field!¡±


    Zi Mingyue¡¯s expression was ice-cold as she spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re right. The only thing that can contend against a field is another field!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded.


    In an instant, circles of transparent ripples were released under Lu Xuan¡¯s feet. When everyone looked closely, they saw that it was actually a fully formed field. When Lu Xuan¡¯s field was fully released, it was actually able to contend against Zi Mingyue¡¯s field.


    At that moment, everyone finally understood why Lu Xuan dared to fight Zi Mingyue. He could actually take Zi Mingyue¡¯s palm attack without being injured.


    It was not because he was too lucky, but because Lu Xuan was also a gold immortal. It was naturally reasonable for a gold immortal to be able to fight against another gold immortal.


    ¡°So you¡¯re also a Gold Immortal!¡± Zi Mingyue narrowed her eyes, and her expression finally became serious.


    It waspletely different from her casual attitude just now. A half-step gold immortal and a gold immortal were twopletely different things. Zi Mingyue naturally understood this principle.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I¡¯m not a gold immortal, how can I have the confidence to defeat you, fairy?¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled faintly.


    ¡°Very good. It seems that I can finally fight with all my might!¡± There was a hint of excitement on Zi Mingyue¡¯s exquisite face.


    Although she also longed to go to the end, she also longed to have a worthy opponent. No matter how powerful those half-step gold immortals were, they were only half-step gold immortals, she could not even warm up slightly fighting against them.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The field around Zi Mingyue instantly exploded.


    She turned into a purple moon and pressed down on Lu Xuan. However, when she tried to suppress Lu Xuan¡¯s field until it copsed, she found that she could not do anything.


    She found that Lu Xuan¡¯s field was as solid as a rock, and it was still standing there.


    She could not help but widen her beautiful eyes. When she fought with the other gold immortals of the Zi Family, her field couldpletely suppress their fields for years.


    Even the older gold immortals who had a higher cultivation foundation than her werepletely suppressed even in their fields.


    Different people naturally cultivated different fields, and there was an innate difference in strength.


    Her domain had always been the best, and she was used to it. Since she was young, she had always been the best among her peers, and even the elders in her family were not her match.


    However, her field could not crush Lu Xuan¡¯s field, and she could not even tell what kind of field Lu Xuan controlled.


    Suddenly, in the next moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s field finally moved. Endless lightning raged within it.


    Lu Xuan finally revealed the appearance of his field, but it was only a part of Lu Xuan¡¯s true field. Lu Xuan hid his spatialw divine ability, only choosing to reveal the Thunderbolt Law.


    But this in and of itself was already very impressive, as the Thunderbolt Law was ranked at the top among many otherws. It was an unparalleledw of attack.


    The fields of both sides were shing against each other, and in an instant, it had turned into an unimaginably terrifying sh of attacks.


    It was ten times more terrifying than the field confrontation of ordinary gold immortals!


    The crowd could even see thew that was manifested in a corporeal form overflowing in all directions. Many gold immortals widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Was this still a fight between those newbies who had just entered the realm of a Gold Immortal?


    Many people even felt that this had reminded them of some veteran top-tier gold immortals, who were probably just so-so.


    They were truly terrifying to the extreme.


    At that moment, Zi Mingyue finally made her move. As a gold immortal, if she could not crush her opponent in a field, she would only be able to fight and win in closebat.


    ¡°Extreme Purple World!¡±


    Zi Mingyue activated her supreme divine ability. In an instant, endless purple clouds came from the east, forming tens of millions of terrifying attacks that directly covered the world.


    Within this purple qi, every single one of them could shatter the heavens, and tens of millions of them attacked in unison. If it were in the mortal world, it would be enough to destroy all life on a.


    Zi Mingyue was extremely famous in the Zi Family, and many people could not help but praise her when they saw this move. Just this move alone could be said to be worthy of Zi Mingyue¡¯s great reputation. She truly lived up to her name.


    Lu Xuan looked at the purple clouds that wereing from the east. His eyes were as calm as an ancient well. It was as if this terrifying scene was not enough to pose a threat to him.


    Immediately after, everyone saw a pair of golden dragon ws appear out of thin air. It was as if they were tearing apart a curtain, tearing apart the tens of thousands of purple clouds into nothingness.


    Immediately after, Lu Xuan moved. His tiger body shook and his mana boiled into countless thunderbolts. They actually turned into tens of thousands of thunderbolts in the air and swept towards Zi Mingyue¡¯s direction.


    Zi Mingyue had a solemn look on her face. She did not expect Lu Xuan to be able to execute such a terrifying strike. Tens of thousands of bolts of lightning swept across like a lightning dragon.


    In an instant, they filled the entire arena. The dazzling light was like the rising sun.


    Outside the enchantment, many gold immortals were dumbfounded. They muttered to themselves, ¡°Is this still a battle between gold immortals? I feel like I¡¯ve cultivated so much for nothing!¡±


    Some gold immortal experts had secretlypared their own strength to that being disyed on stage. They found that even if they tried their best to burn up all their mana, they might not be able to produce one-tenth of the amount of lightning and power they were seeing.


    Lu Xuan was able to produce so much lightning power at will. He was a monster. From this, it could be seen how terrifying the amount of mana contained in Lu Xuan¡¯s thin body was. It was so much that it made them feel despair.


    It was as if they had cultivated so much for nothing. Even though they were of the same realm, their mana and strength were not even equal to 1% of that disyed by Lu Xuan. This gap in strength was really too striking.


    It was not just Lu Xuan. Just the richness and depth of Zi Mingyue¡¯s powers were far beyond their reach.

 Chapter 1019 - You Can Admit Defeat. You Are No Match For Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1019: You Can Admit Defeat. You Are No Match For Me!</h4>


    These ordinary gold immortals finally realized the gap between them and these peerless geniuses. It was like the gap between heaven and earth.


    It was as if they had cultivated so much for nothing!


    ¡°Behave yourself!¡±


    Zi Mingyue did not panic. In front of her, purple clouds formed by countlessws condensed. After the bolts of lightning swept into her feild, they instantly slowed down and were corroded by the purple clouds.


    The field of a gold immortal was a line of defense for the immortal, blocking all iing attacks.


    Zi Mingyue did not panic. With a wave of her sleeve, countless bolts of purple mist came from the east and tangled with the power of the bolts of Purple Mist.


    Although they were iparable to Lu Xuan¡¯s power, they were still much stronger than ordinary gold immortals.


    She could not bepared to ordinary gold immortals at all. A supreme gold immortal like Zi Mingyue could fight a group of gold immortals of the same realm. Even though their realms were the same, the difference in strength between them was like heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan had already broken into Zi Mingyue¡¯s field.


    He had almost turned into a bolt of lightning and was extremely fast. Before everyone could react, he had already arrived in front of Zi Mingyue.


    In an instant, Lu Xuan grabbed a magic sword. It was the Geng Metal Sword.


    The sword swept across and arrived in front of Zi Mingyue.


    Zi Mingyue found that this sword was so sharp that even her field was being torn apart by it.


    There was no way to stop it.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The sword light tore through countless purple clouds.


    Zi Mingyue dodged left and right, her speed was also blindingly fast. With a slight sway of her body, she could move across very long distances.


    Although the enchantment ring was veryrge, it was still a cage for experts of the gold immortal realm.


    Both sides were moving extremely fast. In an instant, they appeared all over the enchantment ring. It was nothing else but their speed that left afterimages.


    ¡°So fast! They are so fast that I can¡¯t even keep up with them!¡±


    A gold immortal opened his mouth to speak, trying to see their actions and movement clearly.


    Even so, it was still difficult for him to keep up with them. He could only see their shadows in the sky.


    They were so fast that they only left afterimages on his pupils.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The moment the two sides collided, unimaginable energy burst out, and in an instant, the sky was shattered.


    It was like a small nuclear bomb that was exploding continuously.


    The speed and the exchange of blows had reached the peak of power. It was time to see who would fall first.


    Because the two of them were in a state of extreme speed, their speed was so fast that it was simply unimaginable. They could exchange thousands of blows in an instant.


    Because of this, the physical strength and mana of both sides were being consumed at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°The Purple Moon Dazzling Battle Physique has never been afraid of this kind of extremely fast-paced battle, but I didn¡¯t expect this Lu Xuan to be able to persist to this extent. I just don¡¯t know if he also has a special physique to go up against hers!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before. I don¡¯t even know if Lu Xuan has a divine physique!¡±


    ¡°This kind of battle is really too unfriendly to us. We can¡¯t even see what¡¯s happening clearly.¡±


    Many of the audience members with lower cultivation started toin. The speed of their moves was simply too fast.


    However, before he could finishining, the battle had already concluded. A figure fell out from the rapid battle. Everyone saw that it was none other than Zi Mingyue.


    At this moment, Zi Mingyue was panting non-stop. Her towering chest was heaving up and down. Her beautiful eyes were filled with unimaginable shock. A trace of blood flowed down from the side of her alluring red lips.


    During the collision just now, she had suffered a loss. The qi and blood in her body were constantly surging and flowing.


    This was something that had never happened to her before.


    She had never suffered a loss with this field before, but now, she had finally met an existence that was even more terrifying than her physical body.


    She simply could not believe it. How exactly did Lu Xuan cultivate? This waspletely illogical.


    The moment Zi Mingyue withdrew from the rapid battle, Lu Xuan also followed her out.


    Compared to the slightly battered Zi Mingyue, Lu Xuan was obviously in a much better state. Even his breathing was very calm, and there was not a single trace of embarrassment.


    Obviously, that kind of fast battle just now was not the limit of Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength.


    ¡°You really have some skills!¡±


    Zi Mingyue fought for time to calm her breathing, and her gaze towards Lu Xuan was somewhatplicated.


    She had taken Lu Xuan seriously before, but the reality was that her pride had been shattered by Lu Xuan.


    She was alsopletely suppressed by Lu Xuan at what she was best at.


    Lu Xuan only smiled and said, ¡°Fairy, you tter me. However, I¡¯ll say it again. Fairy Zi, you can admit defeat now. You¡¯re no match for me!¡±


    Zi Mingyue¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. This was clearly what she had said to Lu Xuan at the beginning. Now that Lu Xuan had sent her back flying, there was a fierce look in her eyes. She was no longer as rxed as before.


    An existence that knew that she was fighting was definitely a supreme existence. She absolutely could not be lightly humiliated.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you are very strong, but just as you answered me just now, you want me to surrender without a fight? Absolutely impossible!¡±


    Zi Mingyue knew that Lu Xuan was very strong, but wanting her to surrender without a fight was simply impossible.


    After Zi Mingyue finished speaking, she let out a loud shout and instantly charged into the clouds, turning back into a purple moon.


    She hadpletely fused herself with her field. This purple moon enveloped everything, and as it descended, it instantly shattered the heavens.


    Zi Mingyue was putting everything on the line. She knew that she was inferior to Lu Xuan in a prolonged battle. If she continued to be dragged down by Lu Xuan, she might lose.


    Thus, she could only take a risky gamble. If that was the case, she still had a chance of winning.


    No matter what, it was still much better than continuing to drag it out and losing to Lu Xuan in the end.


    This round, Zi Mingyue actually tore apart the field formed by Lu Xuan¡¯s Thunderbolt Law. In an instant, it had already swept across towards Lu Xuan.


    And at this moment, Lu Xuan suddenly threw his head back and let out a long howl. The mana in his entire body boiled and gathered on his fist. In an instant, it smashed into Zi Mingyue.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Purple Moon was instantly torn apart. Everyone saw that Zi Mingyue, who was in the Purple Moon, had used the ultimate technique of the Zi Family in an attempt to block the terrifying punch.


    She kept retreating, and the immortal qi around her had gone berserk. Under the pressure of the punch, she had already been forced to reveal her appearance.


    She had even begun to use her golden immortalw, which could suppress all experts below the Gold Immortal realm.


    Each of them was very thick, and with hundreds of them floating in the air, she hoped that the power of thew couldpete with Lu Xuan.


    However, Zi Mingyue immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, all thews she cast were instantly defeated.

 Chapter 1020 - Fame

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Fame</h4>


    Seeing Zi Mingyue vomit blood and retreat, everyone sighed and shook their heads. Zi Mingyue was basically done for.


    Although everyone could see that Zi Mingyue was already trying her best, her strength still could not bepared to Lu Xuan.


    Zi Mingyue had used all kinds of trump cards, but Lu Xuan¡¯s simple attack alone was enough to severely injure Zi Mingyue.


    The difference in strength was very obvious.


    Obviously, Lu Xuan was on a different levelpared to Zi Mingyue, even though she was already vastly stronger than ordinary gold immortals.


    Lu Xuan did not continue to pursue her but just stared at her.


    Zi Mingyue steadied herself, took a few deep breaths, and said, ¡°Thank you for showing mercy!¡±


    At this time, Zi Mingyue understood that Lu Xuan was showing mercy.


    Just now, Lu Xuan clearly could have taken advantage of the win to pursue and attack. If Lu Xuan had taken advantage of the win to pursue and attack, she would definitely have been defeated. If that were to happen, she would not be in her current state. She would definitely be in a very sorry state instead.


    Compared to Lu Xuan¡¯s indifference, she was really in a very sorry state.


    She did not know how a monster like Lu Xuan could exist. If it was in the previous years, she would have easily won the championship. However, there were simply too many geniuses this year.


    Even for her, she could only make it into the top 100 before being defeated. Originally, she could have made it into the top 20 before she met a strong opponent.


    Who knew that she would meet an existence like Lu Xuan who had been pretending to be weak.


    However, Lu Xuan was so strong that he probably had a high chance of bing the champion in the end. It was not shameful to lose to the champion. However, no matter how unwilling she was to give in, she understood that there was a big gap between hers and Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    To be able to fight until now, Lu Xuan was already showing mercy!


    When she thought back on those that Lu Xuan had defeated previously, which one of them wasn¡¯t left miserable by his hands? Other than those who had admitted defeat at the beginning, the others were miserable. There were even some who had been beaten to death by Lu Xuan on the spot. On the other hand, there were not many who would be so kind to her.


    Could it be that he likes me!?


    Zi Mingyue suddenly thought of this and her pretty face immediately blushed. When she looked at Lu Xuan¡¯s sharp and angr face, he suddenly became much more pleasing to the eye.


    In her life, she had seen all kinds of outstanding men. Now that she thought about it, it seemed that they were all very different from Lu Xuan. They couldn¡¯t bepared to him at all.


    For a time, Zi Mingyue actually fell into a fantasy. Suddenly, she heard Lu Xuan on the opposite side cough twice. Only then did shee back to her senses. She was still within the enchantment ring.


    Instantly, Zi Mingyue¡¯s cheeks were somewhat bashful.


    Many people were dumbfounded. Many of them had watched Zi Mingyue¡¯s battle since a long time ago. They had never seen Zi Mingyue¡¯s shy side.


    When they saw Zi Mingyue staring fixedly at Lu Xuan, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my saber? I want to chop him to death!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t beat him, you¡¯ll be beaten to death!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Do you believe me when I say that I¡¯ll use a knife to repair my legs?¡±


    Countless people were stunned by Zi Mingyue¡¯s sudden shyness. Even Lu Xuan was a little baffled. He touched his cheek. Could it be that there was something on his face?


    It couldn¡¯t be. He was already an immortal, and he could be said to be untainted by dust. How could he possibly be tainted by anything?


    She was crazy!


    ¡°Thank you for showing mercy, Brother Lu!¡± Zi Mingyue said as she straightened up. ¡°I admit defeat!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He didn¡¯t know that Zi Mingyue had already imagined arge-scale love drama in her mind just now.


    In the eyes of others, she was simply cruel and merciless. She would do anything to win, but Lu Xuan didn¡¯t think so. He felt that she was still quite normal. She wasn¡¯t some crazy killer.


    Those people he had fought previously had been wanting to kill him every day, or take him in as a ve. Of course, he would not show mercy to any of them.


    However, Zi Mingyue had repeatedly tried to save his face. Although he did not know Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, Lu Xuan still appreciated this good intention.


    ¡°In the future, if Brother Lu has the opportunity toe to the Zi Family, Mingyue will definitely wee you!¡± Zi Mingyue cupped her fists and said. ¡°I wish Brother Lu a victory and may you return as the champion!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, fairy!¡±


    Lu Xuan had a puzzled look on his face. However, since the other party had shown goodwill, Lu Xuan was naturally not a person who did not know what was good for him.


    Zi Mingyue disappeared from the barrier stage, leaving Lu Xuan to obtain the final victory. After that, Lu Xuan also left the barrier stage through the teleportation token.


    ¡°It¡¯s over just like that? Isn¡¯t this a little too childish?¡±


    Someone said with a dumbfounded expression. This style was a little strange. They had already killed their way into the top 100. Who wouldn¡¯t want to advance further? Every time they got closer to the championship, the treatment they would receive in the future would be like the difference between heaven and earth.


    But no matter how one looked at it, the two of them still seemed a little gentle, respectful, and thrifty toward each other.


    Could it be that the devil, Lu Xuan, had be soft?


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s Lu Xuan¡¯s strength that has crushed Zi Mingyue!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I didn¡¯t feel the gap personally myself from all the way down here, I don¡¯t think Zi Mingyue would have admitted defeat so easily!¡±


    ¡°No one expected Lu Xuan to have such strength. Hehe, he was previously imed to be the strongest person below the gold immortal realm. Now, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s not the strongest person below the gold immortal realm. He¡¯s actually a gold immortal!¡±


    ¡°He hid it so well. If he hadn¡¯t met Zi Mingyue this time, he probably wouldn¡¯t have exposed the fact that he¡¯s already a gold immortal!¡±


    ¡°What a pity. I wanted to see how far this dark horse can go, but now it seems that he won¡¯t have such a chance. He¡¯s not a dark horse at all. With his strength, he might even have some hope of winning the championship!¡±


    Someone sighed.


    ¡°If his background wasn¡¯t too bad, he would have be famous long ago!¡±


    ¡°But now his background has been fixed. I heard that he has already joined the Great Void Pavilion. As expected, such a genius will definitely be valued by the first-rate sects. It¡¯s impossible for second-and third-rate sects like us to pick up any scraps!¡±


    The battle between Lu Xuan and Zi Mingyue soon came to an end, but the impact of this battle was spreading at an rming speed.


    Lu Xuan, who had the title of the strongest one below the Gold Immortal realm, suddenly had this title crushed. He was actually a gold immortal.


    In an instant, Lu Xuan was on the headlines of many intelligence reports.


    Especially the experts who were determined to win the championship in the end, almost all of them received the news quickly.


    Lu Xuan had defeated Zi Mingyue and made it into the top 50. Almost all of them among these top 50 were gold immortals, except for a few lucky half-step gold immortals.


    There were not many records of them fighting each other, and it was even rarer for Lu Xuan to have a real record of defeat.


    Instantly, Lu Xuan became the name everyone in the Heaven Realm knew and were discussing, and his reputation soared.

 Chapter 1021 - The Brutal Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 1021: The Brutal Lu Xuan</h4>


    If Lu Xuan¡¯s reputation had originally been limited to a small area, then it could be said that Lu Xuan¡¯s name was now well-known in the entire Heaven realm.


    The Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony was a super grand ceremony that was held only once every two hundred years. Therefore, countless pairs of eyes in the Heaven realm were watching this battle through all sorts of means.


    The more people watched, the more attention they attracted. Everyone knew that those who could make it into the top one hundred, or even the top one thousand, were the future pirs of the Heaven Realm.


    There would even be many Golden Immortals among them, and there might even be an Immortal Emperor.


    Given the difficulty of immortal Emperor cultivation, it was already very good to have an immortal Emperor emerge in one session of the Talent Evaluation Ceremony. In fact, no one had be an immortal Emperor in several previous sessions of the ceremony.


    Even the champion of the Talent Evaluation ceremony had little chance of bing an immortal Emperor.


    However, it was different this time. Everyone could clearly see that the quality of the ceremony this time was much better than before. It was equivalent to gathering the top geniuses from ten sessions of theTalent Evaluation Ceremony all in one session.


    In the past, there would usually be a few gold immortals among the top, but this time, there were actually more than sixty gold immortalspeting.


    The quality of the gold immortals was also extremely high, which was rarely seen in the past.


    Under such circumstances, those who could make it into the top one thousand were basically treated the same as those who made it into the top one hundred in the past, and those who made it into the top one hundred were even treated the same as those who made it into the top ten.


    As for those who could make it into the top fifty, in the hearts of the people of the Heaven realm, they were about the same power as the top five or even the top three in the past.


    The people of the Heaven realm were very clear about the top fifty. Many of them had grown up with a very impressive halo since they were young, and they were all very famous in their respective provinces.


    Lu Xuan was the only one who had appeared out of nowhere. Even the young geniuses from the Xuan Province did not know where he came from or which side he was from.


    Under such circumstances, more and more people paid attention to Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan¡¯s fame was also rising at an astonishing speed.


    The battle between Lu Xuan and Zi Mingyue became a battle that many people were talking about. Many people even felt that there was something between the two of them when they saw the pictures taken then.


    Most people guessed that Lu Xuan was not as strong as he was at the beginning. Apparently, he had realized that all the peerless geniuses who could cultivate to the gold immortal realm were extraordinary and not easy to deal with.


    But soon, they were all proven wrong.


    Not long after defeating Zi Mingyue and obtaining victory, Lu Xuan began his next round of battle.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s opponents turned out to be the few half-step gold immortals who made it into the top 50 this time.


    To be able to make it this far just by relying on luck, this person¡¯s luck was simply heaven-defying.


    Even Lu Xuan could not help butin. To be able to make it this far by relying on the cultivation foundation of a half-step gold immortal, could he be the illegitimate son of the goddess of fate?


    It should be known that even Zi Mingyue, who could have made it into the top 20, was defeated by Lu Xuan in the top 100 to 50 due to bad luck.


    This made everyone sigh with emotion. Sometimes, luck was very, very important.


    When this half-step golden immortal saw that his opponent was Lu Xuan, a helpless expression appeared on his face. He was one of the favorites to win the championship recently.


    After all, Lu Xuan was one of the real powerhouses who could defeat other peerless geniuses. Naturally, he had a higher chance of winning in everyone¡¯s heart.


    If it were anyone else, he might still have the courage to take the risk. However, when it came to Lu Xuan, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°I admit defeat!¡±


    This half-step Gold Immortal said in a very straightforward manner. He knew very well that he was already extremely lucky. In previous years, he might have had a chance to make it into the top ten. However, in this year¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony, which was a gathering of evildoers and freaks, he felt that he could even open a bottle of thousand-year-old wine to celebrate the fact that he had made it into the top hundred.


    The audience who wanted to see Lu Xuan fight were all dumbfounded. Although they knew that a half-step golden immortal indeed could not defeat a golden immortal, they did not expect him not to even put in any effort and just admit defeat like this.


    This made many people very disappointed.


    ¡°No wonder you can¡¯t cultivate to the gold immortal realm. You deserve it!¡±


    Many people were very disappointed. They could not see the depth of Lu Xuan through this half-step gold immortal. It was useless.


    Naturally, the half-step Gold Immortal also felt the contempt of the crowd, but he did not take it to heart at all. He had seen Lu Xuan¡¯s battle footage. It was brutal.


    Apart from Zi Mingyue, who could escape unscathed from his hands, only those who had admitted defeat at the beginning could escape unscathed.


    As for the others, they were all extremely miserable. Those who were beaten until half of their bodies were paralyzed could be considered lucky. There were also those who were killed on the spot.


    He had gone through great difficulty to reach this point. He was already the pride of his family. If he were to be killed by Lu Xuan with a single p, he would have wasted it all.


    He would never do something like taking the chestnuts out of someone else¡¯s fire.


    It was even more because someone had found him in the dark and wanted to persuade him to fight Lu Xuan with all his might. He wanted to help them find out Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, and for that, he was willing to pay a lot of money. Just hearing the name of those good things made him very tempted.


    However, in the end, he still refused because he thought about it. The things were good, but they could be spent while alive. If he were to be killed by Lu Xuan with one p, he could do nothing no matter how much riches he had.


    What Lu Xuan did not know was that the half-step gold immortal opposite him had so many inner scenes that he could win an award for being the best actor. It would be good to have one less fight.


    Although the half-step gold immortal opposite him was very strong, he was only strong whenpared to another half-step gold immortal. To Lu Xuan, just a p could kill him.


    He did not even have the desire to attack!


    This round was equivalent to an empty round.


    Soon, those who wanted to see him fight but did not get what they wanted saw Lu Xuan fight.


    In another round, another peerless genius of the Gold Immortal Realm finally appeared as Lu Xuan¡¯s opponent, but it was of no threat to him at all.


    The earth-shaking battle that everyone imagined did not happen at all. From the beginning to the end, the opponent onlysted three moves against Lu Xuan.


    The three punches had directly crippled a Supreme Gold Immortal. He vomited blood, fainted, and was quickly sent out under the protection of the token.


    Only then did everyone realize that Lu Xuan was as fierce as ever. He was not like what many people had guessed, that he was afraid of offending the sects of the Supreme Heaven, so his family had deliberately held back.


    Zi Mingyue¡¯s fight was just an ident. She was an exception.


    In her ancestral home, Zi Mingyue, who was dressed like a housewife, was watching the battle. When she saw that a peerless genius had been crippled by Lu Xuan¡¯s three punches because of his rude remarks, her face revealed an expression of ¡°as expected¡±, with a hint of shyness.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m special!¡±

 Chapter 1022 - The Immortal Kings Concern, A Half-Demon Genius

    <h4>Chapter 1022: The Immortal King¡¯s Concern, A Half-Demon Genius</h4>


    Lu Xuan had crippled a peerless genius at the level of a gold immortal with three punches. Hisbat strength could be said to be terrifying!


    This battle hadpletely exposed Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength!


    The previous incidents of defeating a half-step gold immortal did not count, because many peerless geniuses could also do the same.


    In the battle with Zi Mingyue, Lu Xuan had shown mercy. He had only forced Zi Mingyue to retreat, but in the next round, it was as if he had lost. The half-step gold immortal did not even have the courage to attack Lu Xuan and directly admitted defeat on the spot.


    Therefore, it was not until this round that Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifyingbat strength was finally proven.


    Lu Xuan had also entered the top eight with the help of this battle!


    In such an environment, Lu Xuan could no longer hide hisbat strength. It was like being able to hide a rabbit in a small bush, but hiding an elephant in the same bush was just wishful thinking.


    Everyone¡¯s battle prowess had begun to be studied. Even now, there were cases of him fighting other peerless geniuses of the Gold Immortal realm. It was almost obvious how strong he was. It was obvious that he could not hide his strength at all.


    Lu Xuan simply did not stop the rest of the battles except for holding back a bit. He would be finished with even a draw.


    This was the scene that made everyone in the heaven realm feel terrified. Lu Xuan was putting away peerless geniuses of the Gold Immortal realm as if they were nothing.


    He defeated a gold immortal expert with three punches. Even the knowledgeable experts of the heaven realm were stunned by this battle strength.


    What did he mean by ¡®there is always someone stronger than you¡¯? This was what he meant!


    Even now, some people called Lu Xuan a monster. Some even suspected that Lu Xuan might be born holy.


    Otherwise, no one would believe that Lu Xuan could be so strong.


    It was just that this topic was too sensitive. After all, the ten immortal Emperors who ruled the heaven were also born holy.


    However, the more people thought about it, the more they felt that Lu Xuan was born with divine talent. He didn¡¯t have any obvious inheritance and didn¡¯t have any background. However, he was able to cultivate at a shocking speed. This was something that even legendary geniuses couldn¡¯t achieve.


    Even for legendary geniuses, if they didn¡¯t have a powerful inheritance or a master, they would be ordinary people. However, being born with divine talent was different. These people used the heavens and the earth as their masters and their Taoism came naturally.


    Even if they did not have anyone to teach them, they could still grow at an astonishing speed. Even if it was just watching the sun rise and set, many people would just casually watch it. However, they would be able toprehend the truth from it and their cultivation would improve greatly.


    There was no logic to these beings at all!


    In front of such a monster, even if it was the original Earth where there was no spiritual energy at all, this kind of person would still think of ways to open up a path of cultivation.


    It was already impossible to describe such a person with talent. These kinds of people were destined to rise up.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s fame continued to soar, and more and more experts began to pay attention to him.


    There were even immortal kings among them!


    The Ten Great Immortal Emperors ruled the heavenly court, but most of the time, they didn¡¯t do much. They were just immortal kings who filled the various departments of the Heavenly Court with real power. Therefore, in reality, whether it was the celestial venerables or the immortal emperors, they were all a sham. Only the immortal kings held the real power.


    Of course, this kind of real power did not actually mean real power. To an existence of that level, it was meaningless. Any one of the four great celestial venerables could overturn the Heavenly Court and start all over again. They truly had the power to start a new world.


    ¡°What a pity. This child is so talented. He has a bright future as an immortal King. It¡¯s a waste of his talent to join the Great Void Pavilion!¡±


    This was thement of an immortal King in private, but it spread to the ears of everyone very quickly.


    It even resonated with many people. As Lu Xuan revealed his talent, many peoplemented that they had missed out on such a potential stock.


    If it was just an ordinary peerless genius, they would have missed it. However, thebat strength that Lu Xuan disyed far exceeded that of an ordinary peerless genius. He would be at least a top Golden immortal in the future.


    It was even as a certain immortal king said, the Great Taoism of the immortal King could be expected.


    That was missing out on an immortal King!


    The thought of it was enough to make many people¡¯s hearts ache!


    Golden Immortals weremon, but Immortal Kings were not!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this kid is crafty. He clearly has such talent, but he hid it from us. Otherwise, how would we let the Great Void Pavilion take advantage of us!¡±


    An immortal kingined in private. As for the Great Void Pavilion, that immortal king really did not put it in his eyes.


    Right now, the Great Void Pavilion was still at the bottom of the top-tier powers. That was only because of the Great Void Immortal King¡¯s legacy.


    Back to thepetition among the top eight!


    In front of Lu Xuan, there was a skinny man dressed in ck. He looked like an eagle.


    ¡°A half-demon?¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. Ever since he came to the heavenly realm, this was the first time he saw a half-demon.


    Since ancient times, themunication between the Heaven Realm and the demon realm was either active or passive. They were very close. There were even many native creatures in the heaven realm who had cultivated to be demons.


    However, these demons were different from the demons in the demon realm. They were basically dependent on the heaven realm. With the demons and with the humans around, it was very reasonable to have a half-demon.


    However,pared to the demigods, the ratio of half-demons was very small.


    After all, few people could ept such love.


    However, the heavenly court ruled over all living things in the heavenly realm, and even once ruled over all worlds. The semi-demons were naturally its people. Therefore, although he was surprised to see a half-demon here, they were not curious about its existence at all.


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, the half-demon¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light as it stared fixedly at Lu Xuan.


    Clearly, this half-demon was very sensitive in this aspect. In the Heaven Realm, the half-demon race did not rely on either side. Even ordinary people despised them.


    Almost when he heard Lu Xuan Say the word half-demon, his face could not help but sh with hostility.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I heard that you¡¯re good at using your physical body. Do you dare topete with me physically?¡±


    The half-demon genius slowly spoke, his face showing a hint of arrogance and unruliness.


    Among the half-demon race, he was almost invincible. He came to participate in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony and could fight his way to the top eight. This was already very strong. In previous years, it would not be impossible for him to win the championship.


    It was just that there were too many monsters this time. Even so, he was confident that he was the strongest.


    This Lu Xuan was very famous. In the half-demon¡¯s eyes though, he was nothing.


    It was just that without any greater threat, he would be the favorite.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body was terrifying. Just ordinary punches and kicks from him had incredible power. Coincidentally, the half-demon race was also famous for its strong physical body.


    This time, he wanted to tell the world that in terms of pure physical strength, his race was unparalleled in the world.

 Chapter 1023 - Battle Of Pure Physical Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Battle Of Pure Physical Strength</h4>


    ¡°This is the young master of the Half-demon Jin family. He is indeed domineering. He dares to confront Lu Xuan head-on. I respect him as a man!¡±


    A gold immortal gave him a thumbs up and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? The ancestor of the Jin family was a golden-winged great Roc. This family is good at physical strength. It is said that the golden-winged great Rocs are one of the royal families in the demon world. They have unparalleled physical strength. The golden-winged great Rocs often travel through the passage between the two worlds to the dragon world to capture Genuine Dragons for food. Even the spatial wind in the passage between the two worlds can not do anything to their physical bodies. Just imagine their physical strength!¡±


    Only now did many people realize that this half-demon genius actually had such a background. This was because half-demons usually lived in seclusion and rarely showed themselves. Even if they did appear, they would often take up a human form and rarely revealed their true appearance.


    After all, the idea of non-humans having ulterior motives against humans was deeply ingrained in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Hence, very few people knew about the situation within the half-demon race. They only knew that there were many experts within the half-demon race, and there were even Immortal King level experts, and there was more than one of them.


    Because of this, no one dared to underestimate the half-demon race. It was just that they did not know much about it.


    However, the golden-winged great Roc race was also a well-known existence in the Heaven realm. They were one of the famous royal families of the half-demon race.


    The so-called royal family of the half-demon race was a family of experts who had once been at the level of a demon emperor. In the half-demon world, the status of a demon emperor was about the same as those of the ten great imperial emperors of the Heavenly Court.


    Among the royal family of the Demon World, the golden-winged great Roc was also one of the top families. This family was notmon in the heaven, because it was mainly stationed at the border between the Demon World and the Dragon World. It flew across the border all year round to hunt down dragons of the dragon world for food.


    Even the famous true dragons in all the worlds in the universe were probably only food that was rtively difficult to catch in the eyes of the golden-winged great Roc.


    ¡°It is said that the ancestors of the Jin family escaped from the demon world. Later, they established their own family in the Heaven realm and became disciples of the Heavenly Court. Throughout the generations, there have been loyal and brave warriors who fought for the Heavenly Court. They are also very famous in the Heavenly Court!¡±


    When many people heard this, they immediately understood that half-demons were at most looked down upon in the Heaven realm. However, in the demon world, they were treated as food.


    In the demon world, not only humans, but also half-demons, and even many weak races of the demon race were treated as food. It was a very cruel world.


    The survival of the fittest!


    But it was also because of this that countless powerful demon experts were raised in the demon world. They were able to roam the world and would even dare topete with the Heaven realm.


    ¡°The Jin family has half-demon bloodline, but in recent years, they gradually intermarried with humans, so their bloodline began to thin out. However, Jin Che, the young master of the Jin family, is showing signs of returning to his ancestors. His body is even more powerful than the rest of his race!¡±


    ¡°None of the gold immortals who fought him before couldpare with his body at all!¡±


    ¡°This is going to be interesting. Two monsters with strong bodies are going topete!¡±


    Many people clicked their tongues in wonder. At this moment, Lu Xuan, who was opposite Jin Che, was looking at the opponent in front of him. Although Jin Che was indeed a little ugly, Lu Xuan had seen all kinds of strange people in his previous life, so he was already used to it.


    They were just half-demons, and Lu Xuan did not discriminate against them. Those who were half-demons were naturally subhuman. There were all kinds of strange people in the human race. There were also many people with three eyes and four hands. All these people were collectively known as humans, and their hearts were toward the demon race, they were just a bunch of damn animals. They were just that simple and crude.


    Those who were not of the human race had different hearts. This was not just a sentence, but the reality unshielded.


    ¡°Since Brother Jin is interested, then I will apany you to the end!¡± Lu Xuan smiled faintly. He remembered who Jin Che was. In his previous life, the two of them had fought side by side.


    In the battle with the demon race, Jin Che and his race had always been the vanguard of the entire race.


    Half-demons were basically livestock in the demon world. Many of them were raised as food sources. Only the Jin family, who had the bloodline of the royal family like the golden-winged Roc, was in a slightly better situation.


    At least the golden-winged great rocs would not treat them as food. The golden-winged great rocs only ate dragons. If they did not eat dragons, they would not feelfortable for even a day.


    Because of this, half-demons were also the victims of the demon world, and they were always the vanguard in every battle.


    Lu Xuan had always respected such people. There were no heroes in internal battles, and no thieves in external battles.


    Seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s kindness, Jin Che¡¯s face rxed a little. Obviously, he could tell that Lu Xuan was not the kind of half-demon who looked down on him.


    As a gold immortal, he could naturally sense a person¡¯s kindness and malice. He could not hide it at all.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan had no intention of hiding it at all!


    In his previous life, he had some half-demon experts working for him. Of course, Lu Xuan would not discriminate.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll just fight purely with our physical bodies. If you win against me, I¡¯ll admit defeat on the spot!¡± Jin Che said.


    Lu Xuan almost could not help butugh. Who said that half-demons were all one-track-minded? They were clearly very cunning.


    Jin Che was a half-demon of the golden-winged great Roc tribe. He himself had quite a deep atavism. His physical body was the area that he was best at. If he even gave his physical body to Lu Xuan for nothing, then he had even less of a chance of winningpared to the others.


    How crafty!


    ¡°Fine, if I lose, then you win!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded.


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, a crafty look shed across Jin Che¡¯s eyes. Who said that he only knew how to use his fists? His brain was full of muscles as well.


    In fact, he had studied Lu Xuan¡¯s battle examples. Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body was unparalleled, but his supernatural abilities and spells were also very strong. Whenbined, hisbat strength was extremely terrifying.


    Now that he had used words to stop him, he could onlypete with his physical body. It was equivalent to tying one hand, so his chances of winning would immediately soar.


    ¡°You¡¯re a straightforward person. You¡¯re not like the others who pretend to be hypocritical. Later, if I don¡¯t end up killing you, I¡¯ll make friends with you!¡±


    Jin Che said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Kill me?¡± Lu Xuan grinned. Today, he wanted to let this half-demon young master know why the flowers were so red.


    These were the powers that he could borrow in the future. Now, he had to put down the future patriarch of the Jin family, so that he would be able to bring arge number of half-demons to join him as his allies in the future.


    At that moment, Jin Che made his move. He threw a punch at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone heard a loud boom that almost shattered their eardrums, as if a cannonball had exploded.


    Jin Che¡¯s punch actually shattered the spatial vacuum.


    Everyone immediately widened their eyes. Shattering the vacuum was not a big deal for a gold immortal, even the weakest ones could do it.


    However, it must be done with the help of divine abilities, spells, and martial arts allbined for ordinary gold immortals. To be able to do it with just one¡¯s physical body, he must be incredibly powerful.


    ¡°No wonder he dared to make such a request!¡±


    Instantly, this was the only sentence left in everyone¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 1024 - If I Dont Win Within Three Moves, I Lose

    <h4>Chapter 1024: If I Don¡¯t Win Within Three Moves, I Lose</h4>


    The speed of this punch was extremely fast. The golden-winged great roc was well-known for their strong bodies, and their strength was boundless. At the same time, their speed was also at the pinnacle of the world. Even if an adult golden-winged great roc did not use any divine abilities, just by relying on its body, it could fly 54,000 kilometers by spreading its wing to fly once, it would be more than 108,000 kilometers by twice.


    This punch tore through the void. Many people only had time to see Jin Che¡¯s punch before it had already swept up to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even look at it. Almost no one saw how he attacked. He was as fast as lightning, even faster than Jin Che.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two fists collided in mid-air, and in an instant, the sky copsed, and the earth cracked. This punch almost overturned the entire enchantment stage, and the huge enchantment shook violently.


    Many people were dumbstruck. The terror of body cultivators was fully disyed. Just a pure physical collision could have supreme power.


    The terrifying collision between the two sides formed a terrifying airwave that cut off everyone¡¯s line of sight. When they saw it again, they saw that Lu Xuan was standing on the spot, not moving at all.


    That terrifying collision just now couldn¡¯t even make him move.


    In contrast, Jin Che had to take a step back to stabilize his body.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Jin Che didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He took a step back, his hair flying in the wind, and his fists clenched tightly. The arena beneath his feet actually started to crack inch by inch.


    The power of the physical body was fully disyed on Jin Che¡¯s body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, they only saw the two sides once again collide.


    They did not even use their dharmic powers, but the collision of their bodies had a world-shaking power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two sides fought. From the sky to the ground, everyone¡¯s eyes could not keep up. They could only see that there were explosive points everywhere.


    ¡°What a terrifying power, what a fast speed!¡±


    A gold immortal could not help but be dumbfounded. If they were in their ce, they would probably be killed on the spot.


    That punch really ignored everything. Whatever divine abilities, spells, or ultimate skills were meaningless in front of these two pairs of fists.


    ¡°Hahahaha, this is so interesting, so satisfying!¡±


    Jin Che¡¯s loudughter came from inside the enchantment.


    Nobody knew how long they had been fighting for. It might have been thousands of punches, tens of thousands of punches, or just a momentter, they saw the two people in the field instantly separate.


    Jin Che¡¯s figure appeared and stood on the ground. In front of him, Lu Xuan was dressed in white and his hands were clenched into fists.


    The two figures were thin, but they contained terrifying power. In the eyes of many people, they were like monsters in human skin.


    ¡°How satisfying. During these years, you are the first person among my peers to be able to fight with me!¡± Jin Che said. His entire body was soaked in sweat. He was extremely strong, so ordinary exercises were not enough to make him sweat even a little.


    However, the collision just now actually made his entire body feel like he was pulled out of a pool.


    As Jin Che said this, there was a hint of fear on his face because he knew that he had used all his strength just now, but he had no way to take down Lu Xuan.


    One could imagine how powerful Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body was. No matter how much he increased his strength and speed, Lu Xuan would always be able to keep up.


    He was like a bottomless pit, devouring all attacks!


    ¡°But next, I¡¯m going to really use my trump card. You can¡¯t beat me!¡±


    Jin Che¡¯s eyes were bright as he stared at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Is that so? What a coincidence. That was just a warm-up. Next, I will defeat you within three moves. Otherwise, I lose!¡± Lu Xuan looked at Jin Che and said.


    ¡°Three moves? You are so arrogant. Lu Xuan, don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡±


    Jin Che¡¯s face revealed a hint of anger. Lu Xuan did not put him in his eyes at all.


    At that moment, Jin Che roared. A pair of wings actually grew out of his back. His face became more and more like a vicious bird. Faint golden feathers actually were grown out of his entire body.


    ¡°He really has the ability of atavism. If he continues to purify his bloodline, it¡¯s not impossible for him to be a golden-winged roc in the future!¡±


    Some people immediately recognized Jin Che¡¯s condition. This was the ultimate atavism state. Jin Che, who was originally a half-demon, already had an astonishing physical strength.


    But now that he had atavism, his physical strength had risen to another level. If one extrapted Jin che¡¯s current condition based on the situation just now, he would definitely suffer a great loss.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, after seeing my current state, do you still think you can defeat me? I prepare this for that old monster. Now, I¡¯ll let you have a taste first!¡±


    Jin Che roared. As the golden-winged great roc bloodline revived, the murderous aura on his body became increasingly dense.


    He was not willing to use this state because this state was his trump card. To him, in this state, he was more like a demon. To Jin Che, who thought of himself as a human, it was a glory but also a shame.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Jin Che. This should be Jin Che¡¯s trump card. With this move, if he really used his full strength, he could even contend with Duan Chang and an expert at the middle stage of the gold immortal realm.


    An ordinary person would have been overwhelmed by this move.


    Unfortunately, he met Lu Xuan. Faced with such a terrifying Jin Che, Lu Xuan¡¯s expression did not change. He said, ¡°Although it¡¯s a little stronger than before, it¡¯s still not enough!¡±


    If it was the Lu Xuan from his previous life, if he ran into Jin che in the same state, he would probably suffer a lot. Even his born Taoism aptitude could be destroyed.


    However, it was different in this life. The development of his born Taoism aptitude far surpassed his previous life. Every step was built ording to the strongest, the strongest since ancient times.


    Every step was the limit, and even surpassed the limit. Now, only he knew how strong he was.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough!¡±


    Jin Che roared. In an instant, the entire tform was filled with terrifying sonic booms. Just by relying on his physical body, Jin Che¡¯s speed surpassed the speed of sound by dozens of times. As the sound of his voice faded, he had already arrived in front of Lu Xuan. He disyed an ancient Fist Technique.


    It was a secret technique of the Jin family at the Immortal King Realm. There was no mana attached to it. However, the terrifying intent domain was directly triggered by his will, transforming into a golden-winged great roc that swept towards Lu Xuan.


    At the same time, the golden-feathered wings on Jin Che¡¯s back swept towards Lu Xuan like two sharp des, slicing through space and falling towards Lu Xuan¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1025 - Subduing the Half-Demon Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Subduing the Half-Demon Young Master</h4>


    The force of the fist crushed down, and the golden-winged great roc instantly swallowed Lu Xuan. The pair of golden wings were like a long de that shattered everything.


    ¡°Come, one punch!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was iparably serious. His five fingers clenched into fists, and a punch was suddenly thrown out.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s punch carried a terrifying fist force. It was as if a tornado had been thrown out by Lu Xuan, and it directly collided with the iing Jin Che.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    A mushroom cloud slowly formed. The battle between the two even directly annihted the atoms, spreading out in all directions.


    ¡°This¡­ this is something that can be done with the physical body? is the Body Cultivator Lineage really that terrifying?¡±


    Some people said with stunned expressions.


    More people recalled that in the distant past, the once glorious Body cultivator lineage did not cultivate any magics, martial arts, or spells. They only relied on their tyrannical physical bodies to dominate the world.


    It was said that Body cultivators who cultivated to the extreme contained a world in every cell. There were billions of worlds in billions of cells. Therefore, their every move had the power to destroy the world.


    When they cultivated to the peak, they could even challenge a Celestial Lord!


    However, a long time ago, in the ancient battle between the heavenly realm and the myriad worlds, countless experts of Body cultivators died. There were not many left.


    After so many years, it was already extremely rare. However, the Body cultivator lineage¡¯s cultivation techniques had spread throughout the myriad realms. Many people would cultivate their physical bodies, but they wouldn¡¯t be as crazy as the Body cultivator lineage. They would only cultivate their physical bodies and not their primordial spirits.


    However, the battle between the two had made many people realize that Body cultivators could be extremely terrifying. This wasn¡¯t a joke, but reality.


    Just as everyone¡¯s thoughts were running wild, a miserable scream rang out. Everyone saw a terrifying scene. Jin Che, who had already reverted to his ancestor, was sent flying backwards with his body filled with monstrous qi.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and was ruthlessly smashed onto the ground. The golden wings on his back were directly broken. Everyone could see that they had been broken by someone.


    Obviously, he had suffered a great loss in the battle just now.


    At this moment, the aftershock of the explosion dissipated and Lu Xuan walked out. He was spotless and looked like a celestial being.


    It was clear at a nce who won and who lost. Jin che had been beaten up by Lu Xuan and both of his wings had been broken by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°First move!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly.


    Everyone was in an uproar. Lu Xuan actually remembered the three-move agreement. He intended to defeat Jin che within three moves.


    ¡°I refuse to ept it!¡±


    Jin Che roared. He struggled to get up. Although this kind of injury was also a serious injury to him, he would definitely not admit defeat like this.


    ¡°You refuse to ept it?¡± The corners of Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer. He clenched his five fingers into a fist and directly threw a punch.


    Jin Che roared as his entire body glowed with a golden light. He charged forward.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The fists of both parties collided in the air again. Another terrifying collision urred. Jin che screamed in pain and flew backward. He crashed directly into the enchantment. The enchantment was on the verge of copsing and was almost broken.


    Jin che rolled to the ground. At this moment, they realized that one of Jin Che¡¯s arms had been blown apart on the spot. Half of his body was on the verge of copse, and blood kept gushing out.


    Before this, even the most daring person had never expected such an oue.


    Crushing,plete,plete crushing.


    Jin Che was not a match for him Lu Xuan at all. The three-move pact had not even reached the third move, and Jin Che was already on the verge of death.


    If Lu Xuan threw another punch at him, the young master of the Jin family would probably really be killed.


    ¡°I thought it would be a fierce battle between two monsters, but I didn¡¯t expect Lu Xuan to beat up Jin Che like a child!¡±


    ¡°Jin Che has an invincible bloodline and an extraordinary background. He is also a super ruthless person, but unfortunately, he met someone even more ruthless!¡±


    Someonemented. This was what it meant to say that there was always someone better.


    ¡°I¡¯m even more certain now that Lu Xuan was an innate saint. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to exin this!¡± Someone was certain that Lu Xuan was an innate saint. Otherwise, how could he be so strong? This was illogical.


    Jin Che¡¯s strength was already very impressive. In the same realm, even the veteran gold immortals did not dare to say that he was a match for him.


    However, he was beaten up by Lu Xuan from the beginning to the end. This made everyone feel as if their worldview had copsed.


    Logically speaking, in the eyes of the people of the other worlds, almost all the living beings in the heaven realm were like gods. The Immortals were like the sand of the Ganges. There were countless of them.


    It could be said that he was experienced and knowledgeable. He had seen all kinds of worlds, but now, because of Lu Xuan, his worldview was showing signs of being unstable.


    ¡°Are you convinced? If you suffer third punch, you might die!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at Jin Che and teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced, I¡¯m convinced!¡± Jin Che spat out a mouthful of blood and said. At this time, he had returned to his human form. The characteristics of the golden-winged great rocs on his body were gradually fading, but his face was a little ugly.


    ¡°I, Jin Che, am not even convinced by my father in this life. I¡¯m convinced by you!¡±


    Jin Che began to circte his qi to heal his injuries. His arm, which had been blown off by Lu Xuan, grew back. Of course, this was not without a price. It would harm his life and vitality, so he had to go back and make up for it.


    ¡°I know that even if my father was at my age, he would not be able to defeat me with a cultivation level simr to mine. But you are not a human, right? You¡¯re a pervert! A monster!¡±


    Jin Cheughed self-deprecatingly. Since he was young, he had been called a monster by others. However, he had never felt that this was a derogatory term. However, when he saw Lu Xuan, he did not think so.


    If there was one person in the world who was more suitable for the term monster than him, it would be Lu Xuan.


    He had already done his best. Although he had not used his magic power or all sorts of supernatural powers and secret arts, the physical cultivation of his n ounted for 80% of theirbat strength. Now, even if he used the final trump card, he still could not defeat Lu Xuan. This meant that even if they flighted freely, he could not defeat Lu Xuan.


    He might be beaten up even worse than now.


    He thought about it and decided to forget about it. Just thinking about it was too tragic.


    Today, he had seen what it meant to say that there was always someone stronger.


    ¡°I failed. I ept the result!¡± Jin Che said very boldly. ¡°But you have to be careful because your opponent is not me. The truly terrifying one is that old monster, Nangong Wuyin. That old guy is very strong. I nned to use my trump card to fight him, but in the end, I can¡¯t even defeat you. I have no solutions now!¡±

 Chapter 1026 - A Well-Known Name: Nangong Wuyin

    <h4>Chapter 1026: A Well-Known Name: Nangong Wuyin</h4>


    Nangong Wuyin!


    When the audience heard this name, a look of understanding appeared on their faces. If it was him, then it would be very normal.


    No wonder even someone as strong as Jin che felt as if he was facing a great enemy.


    Many people who had been paying attention to the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium knew this name.


    One of the top eight, the young master of the Nangong family, Nangong Wuyin!


    He had been advancing at a high speed. Ever since he had participated in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, there was no match for him.


    He was known as invincible!


    This was because no Heaven Immortals, demi-gold immortal, or even gold immortal could fight with him. Not even the strongest gold immortal could withstand ten moves from him.


    This situation was a little simr to Lu Xuan¡¯s, or even more eye-catching than Lu Xuan¡¯s, because he had experienced more fierce battles than Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had drawn a bye in the matches, but he had never.


    He defeated all Heaven Immortals, demi-gold immortal, and gold immortal that he met.


    He would beat them all and sweep them all the way!


    The other gold immortals did not have much difference in strength. Even if there was a winner, they would have to fight for a long time!


    There were even some who fought for a day and a night before someone wined. This was because the difference in strength between the two sides was just a hair¡¯s breadth.


    However, among them, there were two people who were very different. They swept them all the way. No matter who the opponent was or what kind of strength they had, they were all swept away.


    The first was Lu Xuan, while the other was Nangong Wuyin.


    The only difference between the two was that before this, no one knew who Lu Xuan was.


    As for the other person, he was a genius of the generation from birth. He kept on cultivating and breaking all sorts of records in the Nangong family. It was as though those records were created for him to break.


    Very long ago, his existence had already attracted the attention of many experts. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Nangong family was strong enough and even had an Immortal King patriarch, Nangong Wuyin would have long been snatched away or killed.


    One must know that from the moment he was born until now, it had only been a hundred years. As for the other geniuses of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, although there were many young masters, they were still close to two hundred years old, among them, one hundred and fifty to sixty years old were considered very young.


    Only Nangong Wuyin was just over a hundred years old!


    When the other gold immortals cultivated to his realm, they might be over a thousand years old, or even two or three thousand years old.


    Many people could not imagine that with Nangong Wuyin¡¯s growth speed, when he was a thousand years old, he would already be an Immortal King.


    In the eyes of many people, there were two incredible monsters in this Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium. One was Nangong Wuyin, and the other was Lu Xuan.


    The collision between the two was something that many people had been secretly looking forward to. In fact, many people even thought that this was the climax of this year¡¯s Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. Of course, he knew Nangong Wuyin.


    For a very long time, Nangong Wuyin had shrouded in the dark clouds above the heads of other masters who had participated in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    His existence alone had beaten everyone. He rode off on his mount, and the others couldn¡¯t even see his taillights.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Jin Che asked. Then, heughed self-deprecatingly. He was already in the top eight. No one is stupid. He would do research in advance and Lu Xian would do too.


    Even if Lu Xuan didn¡¯t have any power or influence, what supported Lu Xuan was a colossus like the Great Void Pavilion.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that Lu Xuan knew everything. Lu Xian didn¡¯t rely on the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s intelligence, but on his memories from his previous life.


    ¡°You have to be careful of him. I reckon that this time, it will be the two of you fighting for the championship. If there¡¯s anyone who can fight with you, it will only be him.¡± Jin Che said in a serious tone. ¡°I heard that he is the reincarnation of an ancient Immortal King, so he is very powerful. He broke all kinds of records when he was born. I can¡¯tpare to him!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s face was as dark as water. He knew this in his previous life. Now, the rumors were all about Nangong Wuyin being the reincarnation of an Immortal King.


    If he cultivated to the Immortal King realm, he would only be able to take his thing back. It should be like that.


    Nangong family or Nangong Wuyin himself didn¡¯t give any response to these rumors. Everything was just a rumor.


    However, only Lu Xuan knew that it was true and not a rumor. Nangong Wuyin was indeed born after the immortal king¡¯s immortal sense was reincarnated.


    Only Lu Xuan knew that it was true. It was the reincarnation triggered by the undead sense of an Immortal King. Hence, he possessed the memories and talent of the Immortal King.


    As he grew older, the memories of various Immortal King would appear and be the treasure for him to grow.


    Although these memories belonged to Immortal Kings, he waspletely different from the Immortal King of his previous life.


    Hence, Lu Xuan concluded that this wasn¡¯t a true reincarnation. A true reincarnation of an Immortal King would retain aplete set of memories and personality. It was the same person as his previous life. It was just a change of body.


    The difference between the two was extremely huge.


    In fact, Lu Xuan even knew that this reincarnation of an Immortal King was created by someone. He didn¡¯t know where the Nangong Immortal King found an Immortal King¡¯s undying spiritual sense and used secret magic to inject it into the pregnant woman¡¯s body. That was the reason why a supreme genius like Nangong Wuyin who possessed the talent and memories of an immortal king would be born.


    He also knew that Nangong Wuyin would be the strongest opponent on his path of gaining champion this time.


    Nangong Wuyin waspletely different from Jin Che. He possessed the memory of an Immortal King and definitely had many forbidden techniques. Even Lu Xuan had no choice but to go all out and seriously prepare for battle.


    If he defeated Nangong Wuyin, a fast path would appear before him. As an ascendant without any foundation, this was Lu Xuan¡¯s only option.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my match!¡± Lu Xuan said. He hadplete confidence in himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re the one who defeated me. If you lose to him, I would feel ashamed.¡±


    Jin che grimaced as he spoke. He looked a little ugly and adorable.


    Only Jin Che knew why he was so determined to defeat Nangong Wuyin. It was a long, long time ago, when he was still young, he followed his father to visit the Nangong family.

 Chapter 1027 - Advancing To the Final, and Attracted the Attention of the Immortal Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Advancing To the Final, and Attracted the Attention of the Immortal Emperor</h4>


    They were the most outstanding geniuses in their families. Naturally, they had to spar. At that time, he didn¡¯t put Nangong Wuyin in his eyes at all.


    Although at that time, Nangong Wuyin¡¯s reputation was already very big, and he was known as the number one genius of the Nangong family. But he was also a genius. He was known as a half-demon genius who had truly inherited the bloodline of the golden-winged great roc.


    He thought that he was as good as him.


    Moreover, the time period of Nangong Wuyin¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t even a fraction of his.


    At that time, he was already a hundred years old, while Nangong Wuyin was only thirty years old.


    In the end, he was ruthlessly beaten up by Nangong Wuyin.


    He viewed this failure as a great humiliation. Ever since then, he had been cultivating in seclusion. He wanted to avenge his previous humiliation at the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    He had even prepared all kinds of methods in order topletely wash away the humiliation of his failure.


    But now he met such a pervert like Lu Xuan and failed even before he met Nangong Wuyin.


    He reminded Lu Xuan because he had ced his hopes on Lu Xuan. If Lu Xuan could defeat Nangong Wuyin, at least he wouldn¡¯t have to lose face.


    ¡°He¡¯s a genuine reincarnation of an Immortal King. Although I don¡¯t know who you are, you must be careful!¡±


    Jin Che said seriously.


    ¡°Thank you for showing mercy today. If you have time in the future, you cane to my family as a guest. I will definitely give a warm wee to you!¡±


    After saying this, Jin Che crushed his token and disappeared from the Battle Ring of the boundaries.


    This round of the quarterfinal ends. Many people could predict the result of thispetition, the winner was Lu Xuan.


    However, what many people did not expect was that Lu Xuan had defeated Jin Che so easily. From the beginning to the end, there was no space for Jin Che to show off.


    It was as if he hadpletely given beaten by Lu Xuan!


    Before this, many people had confidence in Lu Xuan, they believed that Lu Xuan would be able to obtain the final victory. However, they still thought that he needed to spend a lot of effort in a bitter battle to defeat Jin Che.


    But once Lu Xuan became serious, he defeated Jin Che in seconds. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t give Jin Che the slightest chance to turn the tables.


    The spectators were all dumbstruck. Some Immortal Kings even felt regret: they missed such a genius. This was a huge miss.


    Without a doubt, Lu Xuan¡¯s performance had already caused many to view him and Nangong Wuyin as two of the top contenders for the champion.


    With reference to the situation of Nangong Wuyin, people would know that Lu Xuan was also a spotlight.


    Many people reckoned that Nangong Wuyin had already reserved the position of an Immortal King. Hence, the Nangong family would be a strong power. If Nangong Wuyin became an Immortal King in the next few thousand years, the Nangong family would have two Immortal Kings.


    At that time, the Nangong family would also be one of the top-tier powers. Their influence would increase by more than ten times.


    Lu Xuan was another Nangong Wuyin. He would at least be a top Golden Immortal. Even if that was the case, many forces would have a pir to support them, it wasn¡¯t an uneptable result.


    Many big shots regretted it even more, after seeing how Lu Xuan defeat Jin Che.


    Under the halo of Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin, the presence of the other two in the top four was greatly weakened. Although they had some strength, they were still far from being able to defeat Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin, who were geniuses of their age.


    In fact, there was nothing to pretend at this stage. Those who were able to reach this stage were all smart people. There were also countless gazes fixed on this ce.


    This meant that it was almost impossible to hide from these people¡¯s eyes.


    If he pretended to be weak and was lucky enough to reach this point, it meant that others had no IQ to think about it.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan decided toy his cards on the table and stop pretending. He originally wanted to use his identity as an ordinary peerless genius, but now that he could no longer pretend, he decided to let everyone know that there was such a person in this world.


    Although he would also be a thorn in many people¡¯s eyes, this world was for the fittest. There was no choice, there was no way to retreat.


    Even for Nangong Wuyin, who was also known as the reincarnation of an Immortal King and was supported by his family, a veteran first-rate power, he still had to participate in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium and do his best to be the champion, in order to be famous throughout the world.


    The result of the top two was already known by many people.


    Just as many people expected, Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin easily defeated their respective opponents.


    Even if the remaining two golden immortal-level peerless geniuses could enter the top four, their strength was indeed top-notch. Even among the golden immortal-level peerless geniuses, the other two were all outstanding.


    However, they still had no chance of winning against the two unprecedented monster-level existences.


    The difference in strength between the two sides was too great. Nangong Wuyin and Lu Xuan both defeated their opponents with a crushing advantage.


    This result was also in line with everyone¡¯s initial guess. In terms ofbat strength, the two of them were far ahead of the others. They were not on the same level at all.


    When everyone was waiting for the real finals to begin¡­


    The finals were dyed by ten days!


    Just as everyone was puzzled, there was a piece of news. This time, there would be a Supreme Emperoring to attend the final of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    He would attend the final and present the prizes to the winner.


    For a period of time, the entire world was in an uproar.


    Immortal Emperors were different from immortal kings. Ten Great Immortal Emperors joined hands to rule the Heaven Court. In reality, only one Immortal Emperor would usually be in charge. The other Immortal Emperors would usually be in seclusion in the distant heavens, or they would be exploring outside the heavens or guarding important ces.


    Even Immortal Kings would find it hard to meet these Immortal Emperors. Now, there would be actually an Immortal Emperor appearing. This was something that was hard to imagine.


    Although to many first-tier sects, the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium was extremely important and Immortal Kings would ce great importance on selecting talents. But for Immortal Emperors, this was simply an insignificant matter.


    Given the long life of the Immortal Emperors, they might have already experienced the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium hundreds or even thousands of times.


    From ancient times until now, there were only a few times that Immortal Emperor paid attention to the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    But every time, there would be an extremely talented existence appearing, shining for an era.

 Chapter 1028 - The Heaven Realm Shook

    <h4>Chapter 1028: The Heaven Realm Shook</h4>


    The attention of the Immortal Emperors caused the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, which was originally the focus of countless lower-middle-ss people in the heaven realm, to instantly cause a stir among the upper-ss people.


    Originally, there were only a few Immortal Kings and Golden Immortals who were paying attention to the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    However, everything had changed. With the confirmation of the Immortal Emperors¡¯ imminent arrival, more Immortal Kings and Golden Immortals would pay attention.


    After all, many Golden Immortals had never seen an Immortal Emperor in their lives.


    Ten days was just the time to take a nap!


    They were about to witness the most powerful genius duel in hundreds of years, and an Immortal Emperor was about to arrive.


    Therefore, many people began to think of ways to participate in it.


    Fortunately, the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium could be seen through various channels. However, for those Golden Immortals and Immortal Kings, it was far from enough to be seen through long-distance spells and magic.


    It was best if they could be there personally. After all, if they were there personally, they might even be seen by the Immortal Emperor. He was one of the ten great emperors.


    Countless people went crazy. In order to get a spot to watch the battle, they were going crazy.


    While the outside world was in turmoil because of the final, Lu Xuan was in the Full Moon Sect, flipping through the documents.


    To be precise, he was flipping through two pieces of documents. These two pieces of documents were only about one person, Nangong Wuyin.


    One of the information was sent by Zi Mingyue, while the other was sent by Jin Che. The documents sent by them were the most detailed and contained all the information that could be found about Nangong Wuyin .


    Apart from that, there were hundreds of other pieces of documents. They came from the variousrge factions in the heavenly realm, and they had already started to ce their bets.


    Although Lu Xuan had already joined the Great Void Pavilion, the Great Void Pavilion had hesitated to ept Lu Xuan. This had already been detected by the other major factions.


    The speed of their reaction was astonishing.


    The various major factions in the heavenly realm valued talents the most. The more talented and outstanding a talent was, the more they would be able to gain the favor of the various major factions. It was as if they were the goddess¡¯ dogs.


    Of course, even if they could not snatch Lu Xuan from the hands of the Great Void Pavilion, in many people¡¯s eyes, befriending Lu Xuan and gaining his goodwill was a sure win.


    In any case, it was not a waste to send a set of information. After all, regardless of whether they sent it to Lu Xuan or not, they would also gather information about Nangong Wuyin.


    Naturally, based on Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding of these factions, they would most probably send a document about Lu Xuan to Nangong Wuyin as well.


    These were liked the grass on the wall, they could either join one side depending on the situation.


    Because of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s arrival, the final between Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin was dyed by ten days. This also gave them an opportunity to take advantage of the situation.


    Naturally, Lu Xuan alsopletely believed that this trash would definitely send a document about Lu Xuan to Nangong Wuyin as well.


    But it was only a matter of time before they ced their bets. No matter what, they wouldn¡¯t lose anything.


    As for Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin, even if they knew what these scumbags were thinking, they still had to show their gratitude. This was reality.


    Right now, only Zi Mingyue and Jin Che were clearly standing on Lu Xuan¡¯s side. They could only represent themselves, not their own families.


    After all,pared to the Nangong family that had an Immortal King, no one was supporting Lu Xuan. Even the support from the Great Void Pavilion was a little unstable, while it would be much less than the supports that Nangong Wuyin gained from his family.


    Even if the Great Void Pavilion gave him full support, the first-rate faction without an Immortal King couldn¡¯t bepared to the Nangong family that had an Immortal King, especially when there were many powers under the Nangong family.


    In terms of supporters, the number of supporters behind Lu Xuan could only be described as few.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t care. This was the final of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium. Victory depended on their strength, it wasn¡¯t apetition of the background powers.


    Those were all illusory matters. And even if they were real, Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    At his level of spiritual cultivation, he could be said to be as firm as a rock. He would never be worn down and would never retreat.


    If he was frightened by the lineup of his supporters, Lu Xuan would not be able to be a Celestial Lord in his previous life.


    While he was looking through the documents, Kou Yuande, whom he had not seen for a while, finally came looking for him.


    ¡°You came looking for me. Did the argument of Great Void Pavilione to a conclusion?¡±


    In the guest hall, Lu Xuan looked at Kou Yuande with a faint smile on his face.


    These words immediately made Kou Yuande¡¯s face turn red. This time, he returned to the Heaven Court to report Lu Xuan¡¯s matter. However, the Great Void Pavilion was still arguing over whether or not to offend the Zhao family because of Lu Xuan.


    There was more than one Golden Immortal in the Great Void Pavilion. Because there were many small factions in the Great Void Pavilion, it would not be easy toe to a consensus.


    Lu Xuan was not in a hurry, and he was happy to see such a situation. If it was not like this, he would not have a chance to fish in troubled waters when facing the Great Void Pavilion who was all-in-one.


    Although Lu Xuan chose to join the Great Void Pavilion, in essence, he was not dependent on the great void pavilion and had considerable autonomy. Naturally, he would not think about waiting for the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s help all day long.


    However, he also set a deadline for the Great Void Pavilion in his heart. If the Great Void Pavilion could note up with a firm attitude and opinion until then, he would set a death penalty for it.


    There was no need to join a faction that had to discuss for so long about whether or not to protect its own genius members.


    ¡°Yes, I am here to deliver a message under the orders of the Venerable Han Lin!¡± Kou Yuande said seriously. He was also deeply moved in his heart. He did not expect that in just a few days, Lu Xuan had already set off a huge wave in the heavenly realm.


    Before this, the Great Void Pavilion had defined Lu Xuan as a peerless genius. Unfortunately, he was still young, so he had stopped at the half-step Golden Immortal realm.


    Talent is not everything. The Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium was the actualbat about strength. A half-step Golden Immortal was destined to be unable to defeat a Golden Immortal.


    Therefore, the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s request to Lu Xuan was to protect himself and not be beaten to death at the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    However, things were different now. Within a short period of time, the situation had changed. Lu Xuan had disyed the cultivation of a Golden Immortal, and he had almost swept through the entire Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    He was ranked alongside Nangong Wuyin as one of the two monstrous geniuses in the world.


    Everyone in the Great Void Pavilion was stunned at first, and then they were ecstatic. This was not just picking up a treasure, it was like picking up a prehistoric national treasure.


    He would definitely be a top Golden Immortal or even Immortal King in the future.


    This was at least a hundred times better than what the Great Void Pavilion had initially hoped for.


    In the beginning, they reckoned that it was good enough for him to enter the top 100. Now, he even had a chance to be the champion. It was imaginable that all the giants of the Great Void Pavilion were rmed.

 Chapter 1029 - The Sincerity of the Great Void Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 1029: The Sincerity of the Great Void Pavilion</h4>


    ¡°Venerable Han Lin?¡± Lu Xuan paused for a moment and remembered who he was. He was the current head of the Han family, another big family in the Heaven Realm. He was also a leader of the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s Golden Immortals.


    His cultivation base was the top among the Golden Immortals, and it was unfathomable!


    In the heaven realm, the Golden Immortals were considered to be rtively powerful, and they could be called mighty figures. The Golden Immortals above the Golden Immortals were respectfully called the Venerable.


    The Great Void Pavilion was arge sect, and it contained many small sects. Each great Golden Immortal was the leader of a sect, and each Golden Immortal took turns to govern. Now, the one in power was Venerable Han Lin.


    Venerable Han Lin was also Kou Yuande¡¯s superior, and Kou Yuande belonged to Venerable Han Lin¡¯s sect.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Venerable Han Lin who persuaded others and made the decision!¡± Kou Yuande said.


    ¡°Persuaded others?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. There were stories behind it.


    The so-called persuasion meant that there were still people who held different opinions. It seemed that there were many conflicts within the Great Void Pavilion.


    However, Lu Xuan, who had once taken charge of the heavenly court in his previous life, was not unfamiliar with this. It was unwise to expect these people to work together to do something.


    Everyone had different interests, and it was applied for the various factions!


    Kou Yuande was also a little embarrassed and said, ¡°There are indeed some people who had different opinions! But now, they havee to a consensus. There is only one thing: we must be the winner!¡±


    As Kou Yuande said this, his expression became solemn. Previously, the Great Void Pavilion did not have much hope for Lu Xuan. Initially, they just wanted to pick up some scraps, but who knew that they would pick up a true dragon.


    Now, it was naturally different. Since they were only one step away from the champion, they naturally had to fully support Lu Xuan in achieving this.


    For a champion of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium to join the Great Void Pavilion, it was already a huge piece of good news for the Great Void Pavilion. Moreover, if Lu Xuan could defeat Nangong Wuyin, there was no doubt that it would be of unimaginable value.


    ¡°That Nangong Wuyin is the reincarnation of an Immortal King, he could be viewed as an old monster. Although he has only cultivated for a hundred years¡­¡± Kou Yuande stopped mid-sentence, then, he remembered that Nangong Wuyin had been cultrivated for already a hundred years.But this young-looking peerless genius in front of him was not even eighty years old yet.


    He was definitely not even a hundred years old, slightly younger than Nangong Wuyin.


    However, he also defeated those seniors who were almost 200 years old in an absolutely invincible manner. The appearance could be very young, but their age could be roughly perceived.


    Thinking about it this way, who was the true reincarnation of an Immortal King? Who was the true monster?


    If this wasn¡¯t the case, he could not contend against Nangong Wuyin who was the reincarnation of an Immortal King.


    What he didn¡¯t know was thatpared to Nangong Wuyin, the one standing in front of him was a genuine old monster.


    Nangong Wuyin broke all kinds of records from the moment he was born and could be called a monster.


    However, if Lu Xuan were to be reborn in the heavenly realm, with Nangong Wuyin¡¯s conditions, he was confident that he would be able to cultivate to his current level at the age of thirty. He would definitely be able to scare all theters.


    After all, the conditions in the heavenly realm were much better than those on Earth. There was no restriction of heaven and earth, and he could also enjoy the nurturing of a huge amount of resources.


    With that condition, Lu Xuan could have an epiphany and ascend in the day, breaking all records of the cultivation limit that humans could imagine.


    The reincarnation of an old monster had always been terrifying, it would be more stunning when the Celestial Lord was reborn!


    Maybe someone would have such a view in the heavenly realm. Lu Xuan¡¯s origin was too mysterious. Till now, they hadn¡¯t been able to find Lu Xuan¡¯s roots.


    It was as if they had popped out from a crack in a stone.


    However, Lu Xuan also knew that this was only temporary. As time passed, he would attract the attention of Immortal Kings and even higher-level Imperial Emperors. At that time, his roots couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore.


    An ascendant from the lower realm!


    This matter could be considered a secret. However, if one wanted to investigate, this wasn¡¯t a secret. An Imperial Emperor could do such a thing.


    The heavenly realm and the lower realm weren¡¯t very close, but it wasn¡¯tpletely impossible. For example, Luo Chen could descend to the Tempest Ocean Realm.


    If the heavenly court was determined to investigate a person¡¯s identity, the result would be found eventually.


    Kou Yuande stopped thinking and asked, ¡°Are you confident in defeating Nangong Wuyin?¡±


    ¡°I have never fought him before, but I have absolute confidence!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡± Kou Yuande nodded. ¡°We have high hopes for you this time. Take these things!¡±


    As Kou Yuande said this, he took out a few things.


    ¡°This is a Rank Six Golden Pill. It¡¯s a good thing. Even the Golden Immortals will fight for it!¡±


    Kou Yuande said.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the Golden Pill in front of him. Of course, he knew what this Six Transformation Golden Pill was. It was a simplified version of the legendary Nine Transformation Golden Pill.


    The legendary Nine Transformation Golden Pill was a good thing that could make an Immortal King, even an Immortal Emperor would fight for it.


    A long time ago, this was the secret medicine of the heavenly court. It came from the Pill Lord of the ten Celestial Lords who ruled over the entire universe. Back then, after the Pill Lord was recruited into the heaven court, the heaven court¡¯s strength soared. They relied on the Pill Lord¡¯s massive number of pills, so the heaven court nurtured countless experts in a short period of time and dominated the world.


    However, ever since the Pill Lord died in the ancient war, the Nine Transformation Golden Pill became a legend. Even many legendary divine pills became legends. They could only produce Six Transformation Golden Pill, but that was still limited.


    Only a sect like the Great Void Pavilion that had existed for countless years and had a deep foundation might still have a bit of stock. Generally, those with a shallow history had never even heard of them.


    Their value could not bepared to things like immortal essence pills. They could even greatly increase the chances of breaking through to the Golden Immortal realm.


    To be able to offer such a good thing, the Great Void Pavilion had indeed invested a lot.


    If the one hundred immortal essence pills that Lu Xuan had asked for before were just a drop in the bucket for the Great Void Pavilion, then it could not be said that the Great Void Pavilion had invested a lot of money toe up with a Six Transformation Golden Pill now.


    After all, Lu Xuan¡¯s previous image was that of an ordinary half-step Golden Immortal, which waspletely different from his current image as an extraordinary peerless genius.


    This also made the attitude of the Great Void Pavilion very different from before. And this was the reality. Everyone had their own value, the only thing left was to write the value on their forehead.


    Lu Xuan was very clear about this!


    With this Six Transformation Golden Pill, the time for Lu Xuan to break through to the Golden Immortal realm would be greatly reduced.


    ¡°In addition, this Great Void Sutra was also yours!¡±


    Kou Yuande took out another ancient book. This ancient book was faintly shining with immortal aura, and the three words were dazzling.

 Chapter 1030 - Little Returning Talisman, the Great Void Pavilion Paid a Lot

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Little Returning Talisman, the Great Void Pavilion Paid a Lot</h4>


    ¡°The Great Void Sutra? Isn¡¯t it for the direct disciple of the Great Void Immortal King?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. Compared to the Six Transformation Golden Pill, the Great Void Sutra was even more valuable.


    In Full Moon City, even the Full Moon Sect¡¯s Full Moon Heart Sutra would be the target of countless human immortals.


    The Great Void Sutra recorded a cultivation technique that pointed directly to the path of the Immortal King. Compared to the Innate Sacred Sutra created by Lu Xuan or the Void Origin Power, which was developed by many Celestial Lords, the Great Void Sutra was indeed far inferior.


    However, for the Great Void Pavilion, it was already a top-notch inheritance. A cultivation technique that pointed directly to the path of the Immortal King was obviously very valuable.


    To the Great Void Pavilion, this should also be a huge investment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Venerable Han Lin fought for this for you. Others did not agree at first. After all, in our Great Void Pavilion, only Golden Immortals who have made great contributions can cultivate the Great Void Sutra. Now, you are an exception!¡± Kou Yuande said, a hint of envy shed across his eyes.


    Even he, a Golden Immortal who had joined the Great Void Pavilion for many years, had only heard of the Great Void Sutra. He had never seen aplete version of it.


    Perhaps only those who had made great contributions could receive a portion of it.


    As for the full version, it was impossible to even think about it before advancing to be a Golden Immortal.


    ¡°Is this an exception?¡± Lu Xuan grinned. He looked at the envious Kou Yuande and said earnestly, ¡°Fellow cultivator Kou, you have to understand that a genius like me has made a great contribution just by joining the Great Void Pavilion. Do you understand?¡±


    Kou Yuande was stunned. He had never thought about it in this way. Indeed, if he thought about it in this way, it was true.


    It was so reasonable, but he was not happy to hear that.


    Why were there always better people?


    He did not even dare to think about this treatment. But then he remembered that this was a monster genius who could face Nangong Wuyin, who was known as the reincarnation of the Immortal King. He was just a weak, pitiful and helpless Golden Immortal.


    Could he bepared to him?


    Lu Xuan took the Great Void Sutra and removed the restriction on it. This should be the restriction set by the Great Void Sect. If Lu Xuan didn¡¯t get it himself, it would probably ignite on the spot.


    Lu Xuan flipped through it. In the Great Void Sutra, every page recorded a unique technique, from mental cultivation method to all kinds of martial arts, magic and spells. There were even techniques that pointed directly to the path of the Immortal King.


    To Lu Xuan, there was only some value for reference now. This was because it only looked useful. Every Immortal King was unique. Even if there was a trick to breaking through to the Immortal King Realm in the Great Void Sutra, not everyone could cultivate the Immortal King Realm.


    Otherwise, the Great Void Pavilion would not have obtained anything after so many years of holding the Great Void Sutra. No one could break through to the Immortal King Realm.


    The so-called Immortal King was the king of the immortal path. How could it be so easy to cultivate? Otherwise, everyone could be a king.


    But even so, this was a secret of the Great Void Pavilion. Now that the Great Void Pavilion took it out, it could be seen that they were indeed quite sincere.


    In fact, from Lu Xuan¡¯s point of view, he was somewhat eager for Lu Xuan to break through and be an immortal king, even if it meant that Lu Xuan would be above the other great Luo Golden Immortals.


    It had been too long since the Great Void Pavilion had an Immortal King, and it was not far from being expelled from a first-rate sect.


    ¡°And this is for you!¡±


    As he spoke, Kou Yuande took out a talisman. The talisman was simple and unadorned, but the logo on it made Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes light up.


    He recognized this talisman.


    ¡°Little Returning Talisman? I didn¡¯t expect the Great Void Pavilion to have such a good thing!¡±


    Kou Yuande was also a little surprised. He looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize the Little Returning Talisman!¡±


    At this time, Kou Yuande was even more suspicious of Lu Xuan¡¯s identity because even he didn¡¯t know what the Little Returning Talisman was. It was only when he got it that he was told what it was.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, of course I recognize it!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said.


    ¡°There was once a Celestial Lord in the ancient heavenly court, the Hell Lord. He was good at controlling life and death, and he could even resurrect the dead. This Little Returning Talisman was his masterpiece. It contained thews of life and death. Those below the Golden Immortal Realm could be resurrected even if they were seriously injured or dying. Almost every peerless genius in the ancient heavenly court would have one!¡± Lu Xuan said, ¡°Unfortunately, with the disappearance of Hell Lord, not to mention the Returning Talisman that could revive Immortal Emperors, even this Little Returning Talisman is rare!¡±


    What Kou Yuande wanted to say was that it was more than rare. Right now, there was only this one in the entire Great Void Pavilion. If the Little Returning Talisman only worked on those below the Golden Immortal level, even people of Great Void Pavilion would fight fiercely for the Little Returning Talisman.


    How could it was given to Lu Xuan!


    However, since the Little Returning Talisman could only work on who were below the Golden Immortal level, it was still very precious to those big shots. However, it was not that precious.


    Even many Golden Immortals like him were desperate for the Little Returning Talisman. It was equivalent to having an extra life for them. However, the big shots of the Great Void Pavilion had never been generous on this issue.


    None of them were qualified. Even if an ordinary peerless genius joined the Great Void Pavilion by chance, they had never heard of anyone who could make these elders relent.


    This Little Returning Talisman had always been lying quietly in the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s treasury, and no one had ever been able to obtain it.


    Now, it was being handed over to Lu Xuan, and this was under the condition that Lu Xuan had only joined the Great Void Pavilion and had not made any contributions.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They were treated differently.


    Although he could understand, it was just as Lu Xuan had said. For a monster genius like Lu Xuan, he could make a peerless contribution by joining the Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°Since you know, then I don¡¯t need to exin so much!¡± Kou Yuande said, ¡°Venerable Han Lin only has one intention. You must win. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of offending the Nangong family. Our Great Void Pavilion can protect you!¡±


    ¡°And this time, an Imperial Emperor wille in person. If you perform well, you will immediately be noticed by the Imperial Emperor. At that time, even the Nangong family won¡¯t be a big deal!¡± Kou Yuande said.


    In the past, because the Great Void Pavilion didn¡¯t have an Immortal King, they kept a low profile on many matters. They tried to pretend to be invisible, especially since they couldn¡¯t let those Immortal King bigwigs notice the Great Void Pavilion, otherwise, if one of the Immortal Kings proposed to kick the Great Void Pavilion out of the first-rate sects, it would be very difficult for them to resist.


    They relied on being low-profile to survive until now.

 Chapter 1031 - The Undercurrent of the Zhao family, Danger Was Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 1031: The Undercurrent of the Zhao family, Danger Was Brewing</h4>


    But this time, the Great Void Pavilion had nowhere to retreat!


    If they couldn¡¯t even protect a genius like Lu Xuan, the Great Void Pavilion would never have a future, and no young peerless genius would choose to join them.


    If a sect didn¡¯t even care about its future pirs, then this sect could go to hell.


    ¡°Thank you, brother Kou!¡± Lu Xuan cupped his hands and said. Of these three items, except for the Great Void Sautra that was not very useful to Lu Xuan, the other two were very practical and useful for Lu Xuan to increase his strength.


    This was also the reason why Lu Xuan was willing to join the Great Void Pavilion. Such good things were almost extinct, if it was not for a behemoth like the Great Void Pavilion that had existed for hundreds of thousands of years, he would never have chance to get them.


    Foundations could be reflected in these things. Many of these things were already myths and legends to others. To them, there might really have such things in a warehouse.


    Kou Yuande didn¡¯t dare to do so. Originally, he could have been Lu Xuan¡¯s guardian for a period of time. However, after Lu Xuan¡¯s true strength was revealed, he didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. Lu Xuan was much stronger than him, so he didn¡¯t need him to protect him.


    Even if he wanted to be Lu Xuan¡¯s follower, he might not even have the chance. Based on the strength that Lu Xuan had disyed, the followers that he would recruit in the future would at least be genius. Even the peerless genius would have to lower their heads in front of him.


    This was inevitable. He had merely taken advantage of that since he had met Lu Xuan early enough!


    He did not know what the future would be like because of Lu Xuan¡¯s existence, but at the very least, the Great Void Pavilion had hope. It was not like before, they were struggling for food and could be kicked out of the first-rate sects at any time.


    Being kicked out of the ranks of the first-rate sects was not just a change of name, it was aplete copse. The situations provided by the heavenly court between the first-rate sects and the second-rate sects werepletely different.


    It was almost impossible for them to attract more talented geniuses to join.


    Now, with Lu Xuan, there was hope!


    At the same time, in the ancestralnd of the Zhao family in Zhao Province.


    A middle-aged man in regr clothes was sitting cross-legged on a cloud bed.


    Below him, a deacon of the Zhao family was reporting.


    ¡°Patriarch, we have checked during this period of time. Young master Wuji went missing after he went to subdue Lu Xuan!¡±


    ¡°Although there is no direct evidence, based on the strength that Lu Xuan disyed during the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, he is indeed stronger than young master Wuji. He indeed has the strength to kill him!¡±


    ¡°ording to our estimation, the probability of Lu Xuan killing young master Wuji is more than 80% !¡±


    After the deacon finished speaking carefully, he looked at the middle-aged man and felt a chill on his back.


    While the outside world was paying attention to the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium and marveling at the powerful strength of Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin, the entire Zhao family fell into a feeling of grief.


    Zhao Wuji, one of the young masters of the Zhao family, was also the most peerless genius of the current generation of the Zhao family, had passed away. He was known as the top genius of the Zhao family that was hard toe by in a thousand years.


    Although Zhao Wuji¡¯s corpse was not found, the copse of the life token of Zhao Wuji was an indisputable fact.


    Everyone knew that Zhao Wuji had probably met with an ident. However, no one knew how he died.


    Many people still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Golden Immortals were not unknown in the heavenly realm. There were not so many peerless geniuses who have be the Golden Immortals.


    Hisbat strength far exceeded that of ordinary Golden Immortals!


    Most importantly, Zhao Wuji had the backing of the Zhao family, which had more than one Top Golden Immortal. Such a force ensured that very few people dared to attack Zhao Wuji.


    Because they would also suffer the same revenge.


    But now, this situation had happened. It happened when Zhao Wuji was supposed to participate in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    If Zhao Wuji had died in the arena, this result would have been more eptable to everyone. Because he was not capable to win the fight.


    But now, he had died outside for no reason. No one could ept it. The entire Zhao family¡¯s huge force was mobilized and soon identified the suspect.


    That was Lu Xuan!


    This peerless genius who had been in the limelight at the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium recently, Lu Xuan had the strength and motive.


    Many people were very clear about Zhao Wuji¡¯s style of doing things. Even his brothers in the family, those geniuses who were unwilling to submit to him, were chased out or killed by him.


    Because of this, everyone knew that what Zhao Wuji would do if Zhao Wuji found Lu Xuan and Lu Xuan was unwilling to bow his head and submit to Zhao Wuji.


    Everyone could imagine such a scene!


    Many people also understood that Zhao Wuji had really kicked an iron te this time. Lu Xuan was definitely different from those geniuses who had submitted to Zhao Wuji.


    He was a monster genius who had truly shaken the entire heaven realm. He was someone who could bepared to Nangong Wuyin.


    There was even an Immortal Emperor who would personally descend because of these two people.


    This was something that had not happened for many years!


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be in vain than to indulge!¡± The middle-aged man said coldly. ¡°Let seven des of the Zhao family kill him. No, I¡¯ll go in person!¡±


    The deacon was shocked by the middle-aged man¡¯s words. It was already an exaggeration to send out seven des who were the seven strongest machete men of the Zhao family. Each of them was a top-tier Gold Immortal and had an illustrious reputation.


    Such a lineup would not be used lightly. A Top Gold immortal was usually a patriarch. This kind of person who was in the ninth heaven had a high position and power. They would not easily act.


    Even if a powerful family had two or three Gold Immortals, it was still considered quite impressive. Usually, a family with a Gold Immortal could be considered powerful within a province. Such a person was like a walking nuclear weapon.


    Therefore, a top-tier Gold Immortal was the top-tierbat strength that every family would send out routinely.


    Not only that, but he also even wanted to act in person. This was a Top Gold Immortal of the Zhao family, the youngest Top Gold immortal in the Zhao family.


    Although he had just entered the Top Gold Immortal realm, he was indeed one of the corebat strengths of the Zhao family.


    Now, he was actually going to make a move for a Golden Immortal.


    Although a Golden Immortal was already a mighty figure, it was nothingpared to a Venerable Top Golden Immortal.


    Some geniuses might be able to cultivate all the way to the Golden Immortal realm. But many of them were stuck in the Golden Immortal realm. Few of them could be a Top Golden Immortal.

 Chapter 1032 - The Top Golden Immortal Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 1032: The Top Golden Immortal Attacked</h4>


    Such a figure was a strategic nuclear weapon in the Zhao family, which meant that they would not easily deploy it. Every time they did, it would be a huge matter, and it might even affect the safety of the Zhao family.


    When the middle-aged man saw the expression on the deacon¡¯s face, he knew what he was thinking. He said, ¡°Do you think that I overreact?¡±


    ¡°No. Patriarch. Lu Xuan is the most outstanding talent in the world. He is going to participate in the final in ten days. It is said that even the Emperor Immortal wille. If our Zhao family acts now, I¡¯m afraid that the Emperor Immortal will be furious!¡± The deacon quickly said carefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t indulge. It¡¯s better to be in vain than to indulge!¡±


    The middle-aged man said. His eyes were like torches as if he could see through theyers of the void.


    As a nuclear weapon of the Zhao family, a strategic deterrent level existence, he knew too well what it meant that one person could bring prosperity to the country, while one person could also destroy the country!


    In the cultivation world, the appearance of a new star meant that he or she would gain great power in the future, which was a nightmare of all his enemies in the past.


    ¡°His talent is already so outstanding now. If he is valued by the emperor, his future will be limitless!¡± The middle-aged man said as he narrowed his eyes and continued. ¡°Unfortunately, we have already offended him. We are enemies, not friends. If we can¡¯t rope him in, then we should kill him as soon as possible!¡±


    The more he knew how terrifying Lu Xuan was and how limitless his future was, the more the killing intent in his heart boiled. The reason was simple: the more potential Lu Xuan had, and the more he would pose a fundamental threat to the Zhao family.


    It would be fine if Lu Xuan would only be a top-tier Golden Immortal.


    The Zhao family could still withstand it, but if Lu Xuan became an Immortal King who was filled with hostility toward the Zhao family, then it would be a disaster for the entire Zhao family.


    How long could an Immortal King live?


    It was much longer than a Top Luo Golden Immortal. He could destroy you someday in the future!


    Immortal King had much time to do the things he liked. With the supremacy of an Immortal King, he could even open a sect and make it flourish.


    If he made up his mind to kill a family that only had a Top Golden Immortal, then there were plenty of ways to do it.


    For example, if he made up his mind to kill a Golden Immortal, then no matter where he ran to, he would not be able to escape death.


    With a single thought of killing, the world would be turned upside down!


    Even he, a Top Gold Immortal could do that, then the Immortal King could do even more.


    Therefore, if Lu Xuan had the chance to be an Immortal King in the future, the Zhao family would definitely die without a burial ground. This was almost predictable.


    To such a person, it is better not to offend him, but since they had offended him, he had to solve the root of the problem.


    However, he also knew that an existence like Lu Xuan carried a huge amount of luck. It was very difficult to kill such a person, and it was far more than just a matter of strength.


    People with great luck would always survive for various reasons.


    Therefore, he was worried about whether the Seven des of the Zhao family couldplete the mission, so he had to deal with it by himself.


    He absolutely couldn¡¯t let Lu Xuan have the slightest chance of escaping. Otherwise, it would be a life-or-death issue for the Zhao family.


    Even though Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t a threat to the huge Zhao family, it was only temporary. ording to the rising speed of these geniuses, Lu Xuan might have be a Top Golden Immortal or even an Immortal King after he went into closed-door cultivation.


    He was definitely a threat!


    Moreover, the immortal king Nangong¡¯s cultivation script that the Nangong family sent over this morning surfaced in his mind. He had read through it and found that it was all the essence of the Top Golden Immortal cultivation, even though it was a summary, this was what he needed the most at the moment.


    This was because the cultivation of the Top Golden Immortal was extremely difficult. He felt that ever since he broke through to be a Top Golden Immortal, there was no room for him to improve at all.


    It wasn¡¯t just a matter of piling up resources, it was also a matter ofprehension.


    Comprehension was the key.


    The matter of cultivation itself was so unfair!


    Now that he had obtained this cultivation script, he was confident that he would be able to advance even further within a hundred years and breakthrough to the middle stage of the Top Luo Gold Immortal.


    Although it would take about hundreds of years, with the normal cultivation speed of a Top Luo Gold Immortal, a hundred years was just a snap of the fingers, and it could be considered to have improved extremely quickly.


    He understood the principle that we should pay back when someone helped us!


    Moreover, he was taking the benefits of the Nangong family. The emissary of the Nangong family was obvious.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to take the things of the Nangong family. Since he took them, he had to pay a certain price, including the wrath of an Immortal Emperor.


    He had no choice. Whether from individual or the family¡¯s perspectives, Lu Xuan must die!


    Thinking of this, a fierce light burst out from his eyes!


    ¡°I will use his head to pay tribute to the Golden Immortal of my Zhao family!¡± The middle-aged man instantly disappeared without a trace.


    ¡ª


    In Full Moon City, Lu Xuan was cultivating in seclusion. He only had ten days, which was too short for him to make a further breakthrough.


    He was waiting for the final in ten days. People would know the answer of whether he would be able to stand out in ten days.


    However, he felt a little strange. In his previous life, although there were emperors paying attention to him, there wasn¡¯t a single Immortal Emperor personally appearing. Clearly, this was a storm caused by his matter.


    Abruptly, he opened his eyes and his body instantly moved several hundred meters away.


    And at the instant he moved, the entire hall exploded. A shocking saber light descended from the sky and actually shed the spot he was at earlier into two.


    The power of this attack was truly earth-shattering. The entire barrier of Full Moon City was instantly shattered.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure shed and appeared in the sky. At this moment, the entire Full Moon City was already in his eyes. To be more precise, the entire Full Moon City was iparably miserable. The entire city was split into two halves, and the core point was the spot where Lu Xuan was standing just now.


    People were screaming everywhere. The sh had turned hundreds of thousands of creatures of the Full Moon City into ashes.


    A fierce light shed in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. That person wasing for him, and he was absolutely merciless. He didn¡¯t even want to say a single word to him and want to directly kill him.


    Although the killer concealed his own aura, Lu Xuan could recognize the familiar saber qi.


    ¡°Which expert of the Zhao family wants to kill me?¡± Lu Xuan asked. He opened his Delusion-breaker Eyepletely as if he wanted to see through theyers of void and find the killer.


    ¡°People of the Zhao family are all cowards?¡± Lu Xuan said loudly. ¡°You came to kill me, why aren¡¯t you willing toe out and see me?¡±

 Chapter 1033 - The Deranged Zhao Jing

    <h4>Chapter 1033: The Deranged Zhao Jing</h4>


    ¡°What a sharp-tongued brat!¡±


    At this moment, a figure slowly appeared. It was a middle-aged man dressed in luxurious robes. A sharp killing intent shed in his eyes.


    He did not expect that Lu Xuan would be able to determine that he was from the Zhao family through his saber intent, even though he had concealed his own aura.


    That saber strike earlier wasn¡¯t the moke prison-suppressing saber of the Zhao family. It was a saber art that he learned himself in the past. It was a saber art that was lost and he had never used it before. Initially, he thought that no one would know about it, but Lu Xuan would be able to tell so easily.


    He didn¡¯t know how Lu Xuan could do it. Could it be that he was really able to tell something from it? Or was it just a gamble? After all, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t seem to have that many enemies.


    More importantly, he didn¡¯t n to show himself. He just wanted to kill Lu Xuan directly. He was determined to kill Lu Xuan, and he also thought of suffering the wrath of the Immortal Emperor.


    But if he could avoid the wrath of the Immortal Emperor, that would be the best.


    Who knew that Lu Xuan would discover him? He was sure that Lu Xuan had discovered him. That pair of eyes was very special, flickering with golden light. He was actually able to see him hiding behind manyyers of space.


    This insight had already surpassed the scope of a Golden Immortal. It was not inferior to a Top Golden Immortal.


    There were indeed many secrets on this person. If he had note personally, how could he have known.


    The attack just now had actually missed. If Seven des of Zhao family attacked, he might have really been able to escape today.


    However, since he hade today, Lu Xuan would definitely not be able to escape.


    ¡°Zhao Jing, I didn¡¯t expect you toe here in person!¡±


    Lu Xuan recognized this person at a nce. Although he had never seen him in his life, he had seen Zhao Jing in his previous life.


    He, the youngest Golden Immortal of the Zhao family, was the only one in the previous generation of the Zhao family who had be a Top Golden Immortal He was also the champion of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    Lu Xuan had long guessed that the Zhao family would send people to find trouble with him. However, with Lu Xuan¡¯s current ability, he could escape the battle even if he could not win against a Top Golden Immortal.


    However, Lu Xuan did not expect that Zhao Jing would ignore the tacit understanding between the major forces and personally kill him.


    It should be known that almost all the major forces had a tacit understanding. Usually, a Top Golden Immortal would not personally attack a Golden Immortal junior.


    Of course, this was the unspoken rule of the major forces. If it was a lone cultivator, then no one would care how he or she died at all.


    However, this was not entirely the case. There was a prerequisite, and it was this person was a young genius who had yet to mature, and the heavenly realm would not allow others topletely disregard the rules and attack.


    Even if the geniuses fought fiercely, the heavenly court would not care. Using the same method of nurturing Gu insect to nurture geniuses was what the heavenly court had done for generations. However, this did not mean that the heavenly court could tolerate the Top Golden Immortals breaking the rules.


    If all the Top Golden Immortals acted so willfully, even if the heavenly court had billions of geniuses, they would not be able to withstand such a massacre held by those important figures.


    ¡°The Zhao family is so eager to kill me. Don¡¯t you know the principle of reciprocity?¡± Lu Xuan looked coldly at Zhao Jing and said.


    The heavenly court had the principle of reciprocity, that is to treat others like they did to us before.


    Since the Zhao family dared to attack him, the Great Void Pavilion had a reason to attack the Zhao family¡¯s geniuses as well. No one could me them.


    ¡°The principle of reciprocity. You killed the genius of my family, and now I¡¯m here to kill you. It¡¯s also very reasonable!¡±


    The killing intent in Zhao Jing¡¯s eyes grew more and more intense. The more Lu Xuan understood, the greater the threat to him. He absolutely could not let Lu Xuan continue to grow.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m here to kill you, it means that I¡¯ve already prepared. No one will know about the things that happen today.¡± A savage smile appeared on Zhao Jing¡¯s face. ¡°Lu Xuan, these people all died because of you. If you obediently ept your death, they all don¡¯t have to die. But because of you, they all have to die!¡±


    Zhao Jingughed savagely. His expression was iparably terrifying, as if he was a devil.


    Just as he said that, he swung his saber towards the sky. A huge spatial crack was torn open, and countless devil qi seethed out from within. Countless roars sounded from within.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s face changed immediately. He finally understood Zhao Jing¡¯s n. He directly cut open the space passage between the Heaven Realm and the Hell Realm.


    Just like the huge hole in the Prison State, countless demons of hell rushed out from it, wreaking havoc in the entire state.


    This space passage was almost the same, but it was much smaller than the space passage in the prison state.


    Lu Xuan did not think about it at first, because it wasmon knowledge that the Golden Immortals could not break the world wall.


    Apparently, the Zhao family had gained some experience in suppressing the Prison State over the years, so they had a special method to break the world wall.


    Lu Xuan did not expect that Zhao Jing was so crazy to bring in endless demons from hell to cover up the fact that he came to kill him.


    Full Moon city was only a small city in the heavenly realm, but it had tens of millions of people.


    This was already the act of a demon.


    Not too long, these demons wouldpletely massacre all the people of the Full Moon City. When the experts of the Heavenly Realm reacted and eradicated this ce, when it was sealed, the entire city would not be able to be preserved at all.


    It was likely that not a single person would be left alive. Zhao Jing might even stage a show to suppress the demons.


    At that time, he would be the great hero of expelling the devil race. He would not only be innocent, but he would also have to make a great contribution.


    ¡°Damn it, you are crazy!¡±


    Lu Xuan could not help but curse. He instantly understood Zhao Jing¡¯s n.


    ¡°Zhao Jing, you actually dared to lure the demons here. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being investigated by the heavenly court?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words instantly spread throughout the entire city. Everyone knew Zhao Jing¡¯s n and trembled under the influence of the devil qi.


    No one had expected that Zhao Jing would be so deranged that he wanted to capture them all in one fell swoop.


    Even those who secretly opposed Lu Xuan, and even those who had been smug about Zhao Jing¡¯s arrival, were nowpletely dumbfounded. Their eyes were filled with iparable hatred.


    They viewed Zhao Jing as their savior, hoping that Zhao Jing would be able to save them from Lu Xuan¡¯s brutal rule. They did not hesitate to offer their knees totch onto the Zhao family¡¯s thigh.


    After all, he was the Golden Immortal of the Zhao family. Normally, they would not even have the chance to do so.


    No one could predict that this savior would kill them all now, showing no mercy at all.

 Chapter 1034 - Lu Xuan Must Die

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Lu Xuan Must Die</h4>


    They were not treated as one of their own at all. Only now did they realize how ridiculous they were. A mere human immortal actually dared to meddle in the affairs among the big shots, and even wanted to influence the development of the matter.


    They would never know how terrifying the big shots were. Lu Xuan could kill them all like weeds. On the other hand, Zhao Jing treated them like weeds and ants.


    To keep it a secret, he would ughter all the people in the city. Tens of millions of people were like tens of millions of ants.


    This was the true character of the big shots. They had been ruling this remote area for a long time. They had not even seen a celestial immortal for many years, so they had no idea what kind of character gold immortals and golden immortals were.


    Their little tricks were useless in front of such a big shot.


    ¡°Who would know?¡± Zhao Jingughed loudly as he watched the first demon jump out of the crack in the distance. ¡°The entire city has been killed by the hellspawn, and I will be the hero to quell this devil¡¯s rebellion. As for those ants, who cares?¡±


    Then, he looked at Lu Xuan and said with a sneer, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. They all died because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, they wouldn¡¯t have had to die. They could have been ants and lived on as weeds. But now, because of your existence, they are going to die now!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad. You¡¯ve been bewitched, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, Zhao Jing¡¯s eyes immediately burst out with uncontroble killing intent. In an instant, he looked like a devil.


    Seeing this scene, how could Lu Xuan not understand? Zhao Jing had really been bewitched. The people of the Zhao family had been fighting on the front line of suppressing the devil all year round. Zhaozhou itself was and cut out of the Prison State. There was an endless amount of devil qi mixed in the immortal qi all year round.


    Therefore, many cultivators of the Zhao family were affected. It was evenmon for them to be enchanted.


    Throughout the generations, the Zhao family had nock of elders who had be a demon. However, no one had expected that Zhao Jing, the youngest golden immortal of the Zhao family, would also be a demon.


    Of course, he had notpletely be a demon. It was just that he had already been nted with a demonic seed. As the demonic seed continued to sprout, it would evenpletely affect this person, causing him topletely degenerate into a human demon.


    Lu Xuan had seen too many such situations in his previous life, so he could almost figure out the reason in a split second.


    However, to Zhao Jing, Lu Xuan was actually able to see through the biggest secret in the depths of his heart. Instantly, he burst out with an unimaginable killing intent.


    The secret that he had never told anyone before. Before he broke through and be a golden immortal, he was just an ordinary gold immortal of the Zhao family. One time, he identally went too deep into the Prison State and was caught by a demon king from Hell, who personally nted the demonic seed.


    Of course, he knew what a demonic seed was. The devil race relied on the demonic seed to assimte the human race. As the demonic seed continued to transform, it was able to transform the human race into a devil race creature.


    After the demonic seed was nted, he was set free. Nothing happened, but only he knew that his body was undergoing an earth-shaking transformation.


    The demonic seed was constantly growing and devouring his rationality. However, this was only one side of the demonic seed. Under the nourishment of the demonic seed, his cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds.


    He had gone from an ordinary gold immortal who had no hope to advance to a golden immortal with the power of the demonic seed. It could be said that he was enjoying the benefits of the demonic seed.


    Even if the price of this benefit was to be a demon, he would not hesitate. He could no longer live without the demonic seed. Even if he eventually became a human demon, he was willing to pay this price.


    Without the demonic seed, he could only be considered an ordinary gold immortal in the Zhao family. He had no hope of bing a golden immortal in his life.


    But now, he was one of the few golden immortals in the Zhao family. He had be one of the important figures who could dominate the entire Zhaozhou.


    It was impossible for him to give up the power of the demonic seed at this moment!


    He knew that only by relying on the power of the demonic seed could he improve further. He could even reach the Immortal King Realm in this life. If he could cultivate to the Immortal King Realm, then everything would change.


    So what if others discovered that he relied on the power of the demonic seed? An immortal king was an immortal king.


    Most probably, everyone in the Zhao family would help him to hide it. This was the reality.


    And this had always been the deepest secret in his heart. Who would have thought that Lu Xuan could actually see through it.


    He didn¡¯t know that Lu Xuan already had this conjecture. Lu Xuan¡¯s Delusion-breaker Eye could even faintly see some devil qi from his body.


    It was verymon for people of the Zhao family to have some devil qi on their bodies. They had been fighting in the Prison State for many years, so how could they not be contaminated by the devil qi at all.


    However, after the training or the battle, the people of the Zhao family would take time to remove the devil qi from their bodies. In Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, the devil qi on Zhao Jing¡¯s body had already prated deep into his bones and was beyond saving, it had even prated deep into every cell of his body.


    Because of this, Zhao Jing¡¯s actions became more and more violent under the influence of the devil qi. He would ughter cities at every turn.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, don¡¯t you know what it means to know too much!¡±


    The expression on Zhao Jing¡¯s face became more and more malevolent. After being exposed by Lu Xuan, the demonic seed in his body actually erupted with shocking devil qi.


    He absolutely could not let the news spread out. He absolutely could not let Lu Xuan live!


    Otherwise, the Heavenly Court would not let him go even if his reputation was ruined!


    ¡°I let you escape just now, but not this time!¡±


    Zhao Jing sneered and reached out with one hand. In an instant, Lu Xuan seemed to have fallen into another world.


    Golden immortal¡¯s domain!


    It was an upgraded version of the gold immortal¡¯s domain. If the gold immortal¡¯s domain was only a house with very simple decoration, then the golden immortal¡¯s domain was equivalent to a well-decorated house.


    It was essentially the same, but it was an upgraded version of the enhanced power, which was much more powerful than the ordinary Gold Immortal Realm.


    Even with Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation, he immediately felt as if he had entered a quagmire. Not only was itpletely inconvenient for him to move, but he also felt that he had entered another world and was repelled by this world.


    He could sense the terrible malice of this world. Of course, this was not the real heaven and earth, but Zhao Jing¡¯s malice.


    Countless devil qi condensed and transformed into a huge demonic w that wed at Lu Xuan.


    The ferocious look on Zhao Jing¡¯s face was even more terrifying. He could almost see Lu Xuan being grabbed and then crushed to death by him.


    This was the terror of a golden immortal!


    Just like how a celestial immortal could not fight back when facing a gold immortal, a gold immortal¡¯s domain would envelop them like a cage, making it impossible for them to escape.


    When a golden immortal fell into the domain of a golden immortal, they would also die.

 Chapter 1035 - Bloody Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Bloody Battle</h4>


    Within the domain, all the rules were useless. Only the domain master¡¯s own will was the ruler of everything.


    ¡°Zhao Jing, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly. Zhao Jing¡¯s actions were the type that Lu Xuan hated the most.


    At the critical moment, that demon w directly wed down at Lu Xuan.


    Zhao Jing¡¯s expression was cold and grim, bing more and more malevolent as if he was a real devil.


    Devil qi covered the sky and the sun!


    Zhao Jing stood in the sky, like a pir that supported the sky. When he looked at Lu Xuan, it was as if he was looking at an ant.


    From what Lu Xuan said, it was just a struggle before his death in his eyes. He no longer had the mood to say anything to Lu Xuan. He only wanted to directly kill Lu Xuan with one w.


    In the next moment, everything changed. His golden domain was torn apart in an instant. In an instant, a sword ray shot across the sky.


    This sword ray appeared out of thin air as if it had popped out from a crack in a rock. In an instant, it tore apart the demon w that he had wed down. Even at the end, he could only see an unknown piece of paper burning.


    ¡°Not good, what is this!¡±


    The sword qi directly pierced through the sky and in an instant, it entered Zhao Jing¡¯s body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Zhao Jing let out a blood-curdling scream. Half of his entire body exploded in an instant, and the right half of his body was directly shattered.


    This sword was too terrifying, as fast as a shooting star.


    Even Zhao Jing, who was in a half-bedevilment state, was unable to block it for a moment. The protective armor on his entire body also exploded along with it.


    In an instant, Zhao Jing was heavily injured by Lu Xuan!


    ¡°Ahhhhhh, d*mn it!¡±


    Zhao Jing roared furiously. He never thought that he would actually be ambushed by Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan actually had such a trump card that could instantly shatter his golden domain. His protective armor, Shield of Great Aether, enchantment, and other means used to protect him were all ineffective.


    Lu Xuan was also panting heavily. At that moment just now, he had integrated all his magical power into the sword qi talisman, which was the sword qi he had obtained from the Cyan-robed Young Master.


    His cultivation strength was also iparable to before. Once the sword wasunched, it drained his magical power and severely injured Zhao Jing.


    He had been waiting for such an opportunity. It was only when Zhao Jing thought that he had the victory in his hands that Lu Xuan unleashed his full strength.


    As expected, Zhao Jing arrived in front of him unprepared. He did not even think that Lu Xuan, a gold immortal, had any means to hurt him.


    Who would have thought that Lu Xuan had hidden such a trump card?


    This was originally from the Zhao family. Now that it was used to hurt Zhao Jing, it could be considered as returning it to its original owner.


    A momentter, Lu Xuan hadpletely recovered.


    ¡°D*mn it, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Zhao Jing roared. His entire right arm and part of his upper right body had been blown to pieces. He could not even recover. That terrifying sword qi was still eroding his wounds.


    It made it impossible for him to use his magic to recover.


    But even so, Zhao Jing was still enough to pose an extremely dangerous and enormous danger to Lu Xuan after being heavily injured.


    Lu Xuan said with a cold expression, ¡°Today, you will die for sure!¡±


    Below the two, countless demons swarmed out, and the entire city was engulfed in the mes of war.


    Lu Xuan waved his hand, released the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon, and said, ¡°Kill all these demons!¡±


    The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon epted the order and charged into the demons.


    Although these demons were not weak, they were just ordinary demons. At most, they were only human immortals and celestial immortals. The gold immortal demons couldn¡¯t struggle out, as they were restricted by the Law of the Realm.


    And with Zhao Jing¡¯s own strength, he was not strong enough to cause a spatial crack that could allow a gold immortal demon to pass through.


    The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon arrived in front of the crack and directly blocked the gap. A huge domain blocked the crack, and countless demons were trapped in the domain as soon as they crawled out. They were poisoned to death, and their corpses fell crazily like dumplings.


    After their escape route was blocked, the cultivators in Full Moon City immediately felt the pressure was greatly reduced. They did not have to worry about an endless stream of demonsing out of hell.


    But even so, it was still a tough battle for them, especially for those human immortal experts. Any one of them had to face several experts of the same realm.


    But at this moment, they had no choice but to fight to the death. When the Heavenly Court sensed that something was wrong, they would send an army to support them.


    Only then could they survive. Before this, they could only rely on themselves.


    At this moment, the two people in the sky were like two gods. Their auras were raised to the extreme.


    Lu Xuan was in his peak state, but he was only a gold immortal. Although Zhao Jing was a golden immortal, he was severely injured and his battle strength had fallen to the bottom.


    At this moment, Zhao Jing also knew that it was impossible to kill Lu Xuan easily. However, he had no intention of escaping. Under the influence of the devil qi, he only had boundless killing intent. He could only be at ease if he killed Lu Xuan.


    Zhao Jing stared at Lu Xuan coldly. What kind of eyes were those? They were filled with devil qi and blood-red radiance. It was as if he was not a human but a devil.


    Zhao Jing shed down with his saber. In an instant, the saber shed and the sky shook. Countless people were shocked.


    Although Zhao Jing¡¯sbat strength had fallen from his peak, he was at least as strong as a top-tier gold immortal. Even an ordinary top-tier gold immortal was no match for him.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    Lu Xuan knew that this was a golden opportunity that could not be missed again. He could not let Zhao Jing recuperate his body, so he had to fight.


    In an instant, he took out his Geng Metal Sword and shed out a brilliant ray, splitting the heaven and earth in half.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two attacks collided with each other like needles hitting wheat. They fought to the extreme as if they had the power to destroy the world.


    A terrifying aura raged, and the space rippled.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    In an instant, the result of the battle appeared. Zhao Jing¡¯s body was stained with blood. The wound that was originally controlled by the mana was now shattered by this terrifying collision, and blood flowed out.


    Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t any better. His entire body was also seeping with blood. In the face of a peerless viin whose cultivation level far surpassed his, the body that Lu Xuan was proud of wasn¡¯t perfect.


    Even Zhao Jing, whosebat strength was not at its peak, could st Lu Xuan into a bloody mess.


    After all, Zhao Jing was a golden immortal, while Lu Xuan was only a new gold immortal. The gap between them was four small steps, a big realm.

 Chapter 1036 - Suppressing the Golden Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Suppressing the Golden Immortal</h4>


    After being injured, Zhao Jing became even crazier and looked even more terrifying.


    Lu Xuan had suffered a great loss even with his strongbat strength. After all, he was fighting against a powerful golden immortal. Even if Zhao Jing was severely injured by Lu Xuan and hisbat strength fell below the peak, it was still not something that an ordinary gold immortal couldpare to.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We can only fight!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly. His heart was already boiling.


    Although Lu Xuan rarely put himself in danger after his rebirth, it did not mean that he was afraid of this bloody battle.


    In his previous life, he had been in danger many times. It could be said that there was almost no danger that he had never encountered before.


    Now, of course, he understood that he had no way out. He had to kill Zhao Jing today!


    But at the same time, Zhao Jing¡¯s cultivation level was extremely terrifying. Lu Xuan had suffered a great loss in the collision just now. Although it looked like both sides were injured, Lu Xuan¡¯s injuries were actually greater than Zhao Jing¡¯s. He was at a disadvantage.


    The difference in cultivation level was too great!


    If he wanted to fight with such an expert, he had no other choice but to give it his all.


    Lu Xuan looked at Zhao Jing who was pouncing over and instantly performed the White Sun Soaring Sutra. He immediately entered the state of Pseudo White Sun Soaring.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength instantly entered the intermediate-stage of gold immortal. The violent dharmic powers around his body turned into a storm that swept out in circles.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Zhao Jing shed down with his saber again. The sky and earth changed color, and the sky was cut in half. It could be said that the sun and moon had lost their light, and the starry sky had lost its color.


    Lu Xuan held the Geng Metal Sword in his hand and faced the difficulties head-on. He directly shed out with his sword.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Another terrifying collision urred. The saber ray and the sword ray collided in the sky. Everyone saw that Lu Xuan was directly sent flying, and his body was covered in blood.


    For the people in Full Moon City, it seemed that they had never seen Lu Xuan in such a state since they knew him. No one was his match.


    No matter what kind of enemy he was facing, he could kill with one p!


    However, no one underestimated Lu Xuan because of this. He was not an ordinary person, but a golden immortal.


    He was a big shot in the entire Heaven Realm, and he was someone they only heard of but never met.


    It was not easy for Lu Xuan to fight until now.


    When he was sent flying, his aura did not weaken. On the contrary, his aura became stronger.


    Lu Xuan sessfully entered thete-stage of the Gold Immortal Realm, and his aura became stronger.


    Lu Xuan hadpletely entered the state of White Sun Soaring!


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not waste any time because he knew that he did not have much time. Entering the state of White Sun Soaring, he was consuming spirit stones crazily every moment.


    His foundation was too shallow. If it were not for the fact that after he subdued the Full Moon Sect, the Full Moon Sect continued to provide Lu Xuan with high-grade spirit stones and even some immortal stones, Lu Xuan would not have been able to pull off such a trick.


    Entering the Pseudo White Sun Soaring state was fine, but it required a huge amount of energy. Of course, this shoring was nothingpared to the state of the Zhao family¡¯s obsession.


    As long as he had enough spirit stones or immortal stones, Lu Xuan could maintain this state indefinitely.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura instantly exploded, and he took another step forward from thete-stage of the Gold Immortal Realm to the peak of the Gold Immortal Realm. The terrifying aura ofws that rose from his body was like a terrifying storm.


    At this time, the aura on Lu Xuan¡¯s body was no weaker than Zhao Jing¡¯s, and he could even contend with Zhao Jing.


    Zhao Jing¡¯s expression finally changed. It was the first time he had be so solemn. It was the first time he felt threatened by Lu Xuan.


    Even Lu Xuan¡¯s stunning sword qi a moment ago could not make him look like this, because Lu Xuan could only release one sword qi in such a way.


    He had to rely on the golden paper talisman to fight.


    Although he didn¡¯t know which sword saint had sealed the sword qi, since it couldn¡¯t kill him in one move, so it had no other use!


    However, it was different now. Although he didn¡¯t know what technique this d*mn Lu Xuan used, it was an indisputable fact that he was a threat to his remaining state.


    Zhao Jing wentpletely mad. In an instant, he shed out countless terrifying saber rays. The terror of a golden immortal was vividly disyed at this moment.


    Each of them could easily cut the entire Full Moon City into two halves. It was extremely terrifying.


    Lu Xuan was not willing to be outdone. In an instant, he shed out countless sword rays topete with him.


    The entire sky was covered by the sword and saber rays, and huge cracks appeared in the sky and earth.


    The speed of both sides was too fast, and there was a sh of domains in between. Both sides continuously performed their domains, and then copsed, and they executed their domains again and then copsed again.


    Zhao Jing¡¯s eyes finally shed with shock. He realized that his domain couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Xuan at all.


    Although he was severely injured and could not unleash the absolute power of the golden¡¯s domain, the sh of domains was apetition of theprehension of the Great Dao.


    In other words, the more powerful the Great Dao oneprehended, the more shocking its power would be!


    This was also why the golden domain was far stronger than the ordinary gold immortal¡¯s domain. It was definitely not just because of its stronger cultivation strength.


    However, it was different now. Lu Xuan was able to break Zhao Jing¡¯s domain andws repeatedly.


    Previously, when he suppressed Lu Xuan with the advantage of the Golden Immortal Realm, he did not think there was any problem.


    But now, when their cultivation strength was almost the same, he felt the terror of Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes seemed to be able topletely see through the various aspects of his domain.


    It was because Lu Xuan couldpletely see through all the mysteries in it that he was able to repeatedly attack his weakness.


    As soon as his domain was activated, it would be destroyed!


    No matter how his domain changed, his weakness could be easily found. The fear of having his weaknesspletely controlled instantly surged into his heart.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can a gold immortal like you see through my golden domain?!¡± Zhao Jing roared like a demon. After being seriously injured, he had no way to suppress the invasion of the demonic seed in his body.


    The characteristics of being possessed by a demon had gradually appeared on his body, and there were even demonic scales on the surface of his body.


    He became more and more brutal, and his entire person became crazier and crazier!


    Lu Xuan only looked at him with an iparably cold expression. In the next instant, he directly charged towards Zhao Jing. He had to end this battle quickly.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Quick!


    Quick!


    Quick!


    Lu Xuan instantly tore through space and actually arrived in front of Zhao Jing.


    Zhao Jing once again released his golden domain, trying to block Lu Xuan¡¯s advance. Who knew that in just an instant, he was crushed by a bolt of lightning in the air.

 Chapter 1037 - Slaying Golden Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1037: ying Golden Immortal</h4>


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Zhao Jing went crazy. Lu Xuan could find the weakness in his domain and defeat it in an instant every time.


    However, this was not difficult at all for Lu Xuan. The domain itself was an embryonic form of heaven and earth, but it was only an embryonic form.


    Even the golden domain was the same. Since it was only an embryonic form of heaven and earth, its weaknesses were naturally piled up. There were even many reasons that did not conform to the workings of heaven and earth.


    Especially for someone like Lu Xuan, who had once stepped into the Celestial Realm and transformed himself into the world, he had an astonishing understanding of thews of the world. They were full of loopholes.


    It was just that his cultivation had been suppressed previously, so he was unable to disy the advantage of his realm.


    This was the so-called ¡°one power defeats ten¡±.


    ¡°D*mn it, d*mn it!¡±


    Just as Zhao Jing was about to sh at Lu Xuan with his saber, he saw that at some point, an ancient bronze bell above Lu Xuan¡¯s head was spinning.


    In an instant, an invisible and formless space ripple spread out and actually froze him.


    ¡°Law of Space!¡±


    Zhao Jing finally understood what it was.


    Lu Xuan actually had a space-type cultivation treasure in his hand. Common space-type cultivation treasures were usually Ring of Cosmos, Sumeru Rings, and the like.


    This was rtivelymon, but space-type cultivation treasures that could be used for direct attack or defense were very rare. Even for golden immortals, it was very rare.


    However, before he could think about it, he felt intense pain. In that instant, Lu Xuan had struck his chest with his sword, causing him to be heavily injured again.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s sword qi was not as terrifying as the previous golden immortal level sword qi, so it was not so terrifying that he could not recuperate.


    However, at that moment, he was locked by the Myriad Cmity Heaven Lock of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell and could not move.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Zhao Jing roared like a wild beast. Every cell was spitting out terrifying mana ripples. In an instant, he actually broke free from the Myriad Cmity Heaven Lock.


    Zhao Jing used his golden domain to reopen the seal of the Myriad Cmity Heaven Lock. At that moment, he shed out Moke Prison-suppressing Saber, directly shing towards Lu Xuan.


    However, this saber actually directly prated through Lu Xuan¡¯s body and then disappeared. This was something that had never happened before.


    Lu Xuan directly used the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to cast the space magic. If Zhao Jing¡¯s strength was still at its peak, then no matter how Lu Xuan cast the magic, it would be impossible for him to seed in the golden domain.


    In the domain, the master of the domain was the only god!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted loudly. The tip of the long sword in his hand touched the sky and copsed, revealing its sharpness and boundless killing intent.


    The people in Full Moon City were shocked beyond words. Was this thebat strength of a gold immortal?


    It was simply an ability that could destroy the world!


    In fact, if it was in the secr world, with thebat strength of a gold immortal, it was really possible to destroy a. The real physical destruction would destroy the entire bit by bit.


    A golden immortal was even more terrifying. He really had the terrifying strength to destroy the world, it was not obvious because the Heaven Realm¡¯sws restricted the performance of these golden immortals and gold immortals.


    Otherwise, it would not just split the city with a single saber strike. If a gold immortal was on earth, he could tten the Himyas with a single saber strike.


    The two of them fought each other until they went crazy. Their strengths were almost the same. One fell from the golden immortal, while the other rose from the gold immortal and converged at the peak of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Zhao Jing was even more shocked and bewildered because he found that Lu Xuan was even more terrifying than he had imagined. Even though his strength had fallen from the golden immortal to the peak of the Gold Immortal Realm, his understanding of the Great Dao was still awesome. He could even perform the moves of a gold immortal far surpass the power of an ordinary gold immortal.


    However, all of this waspletely useless on Lu Xuan¡¯s side. In terms of the understanding of Great Dao, Lu Xuan was even better than him, and his every move was more powerful.


    He could clearly feel that Lu Xuan hadpletely crushed him in terms of martial arts attainments as if he was standing on a different level.


    However, how could this be possible? As a great golden immortal, his understanding of martial arts was actually lower than that of a small gold immortal like Lu Xuan.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, who would believe it?


    He would never believe that a great golden immortal was actually crushed by a gold immortal in terms of the understanding of the Great Dao.


    This was simply impossible!


    However, such a thing had indeed happened. He could even see a terrifying figure standing behind Lu Xuan through numerous images. It was indomitable, and just a nce at him made him feel cold sweat all over his body.


    That was an indescribable existence, an existence that could not be described, mentioned, or even imagined.


    The essence of that soul was something he had never seen before. Even immortal kings had never given him such a feeling.


    He had never seen such a terrifying feeling. He actually saw a monster with a nce!


    Zhao Jing seemed to have suddenly thought of something. Lu Xuan was definitely not an ordinary person. There was actually such a terrifying monster hidden in his body.


    That was a real monster.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Jing finally understood.


    Lu Xuan was the same as Nangong Wuyin. Both of them had an old monster in their bodies. They were not ordinary people. No wonder Lu Xuan was so terrifying.


    Many people called Nangong Wuyin an old monster behind his back. However, how good could Lu Xuan be? It could be said that they were of the same level!


    No wonder Lu Xuan¡¯sprehension was above his own. He wasn¡¯t an ordinary person at all. It was possible that his background was even more powerful than Nangong Wuyin¡¯s immortal king background. It was even possible that he might be the legendary immortal emperor.


    However, it was already toote when he thought of all this. Lu Xuan¡¯s sword had already pierced through his chest. It was almost the same as the previous time. In fact, it was even faster than the previous time.


    The Law of Lightning was famous for its speed, and the Law of Space could directly ignore distance.


    When Lu Xuan was about to attack, the sword had already pierced through Zhao Jing¡¯s chest the next second.


    Zhao Jing struggled and managed to twist his body at the critical moment, narrowly avoiding the most fatal spot because Lu Xuan had initially aimed at his head.


    This sword strike did not pierce through his head. It only pierced through Zhao Jing¡¯s chest.


    But even so, Zhao Jing was still severely injured. He could already feel his vitality draining away.


    He gradually lost the ability to resist. Another sword ray descended from the sky like a rainbow ray, chopping off his head and sending it flying.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡±


    Zhao Jing¡¯sst thought was only these four words. Obviously Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, but Zhao Jing was the one who lost in the end.

 Chapter 1038 - Sealing the Crack, Venerable Nandou

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Sealing the Crack, Venerable Nandou</h4>


    After killing Zhao Jing, the terrifying magical power on Lu Xuan¡¯s body that was as violent as a raging storm finally gradually faded to the initial stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Lu Xuan let out a slight sigh of relief. Zhao Jing¡¯s guess was indeed correct. Lu Xuan was already at the end of his rope and could notst for long.


    If Zhao Jing could still hold on for a period of time, then the oue of the battle would be still unknown.


    At that time, if Lu Xuan wanted to deal with Zhao Jing again, he would have to pay a high price. Although Lu Xuan was still confident that he could kill Zhao Jing, it was not something that could be achieved by just paying a sufficient amount of upper-grade spirit stones.


    Among all the methods, this was the least costly.


    Lu Xuan let out a slight sigh of relief. Killing a golden immortal by a gold immortal was a shocking achievement. Even though Lu Xuan had many tricks up his sleeve, he almost failed.


    It was clear that there was a huge gap between a golden immortal and a gold immortal!


    If it were anyone else, even Nangong Wuyin, who was known as the reincarnation of an immortal king, would never be able to achieve Lu Xuan¡¯s level.


    This time he used the Pseudo White Sun Soaring state and consumed all his umted energy in one go.


    He became a pauper overnight, but the result was naturally a great joy. As a gold immortal, he had killed a golden immortal. Such a result could be said to be unprecedented.


    There were too many coincidences. If they fought again, Lu Xuan might not be able to aplish such a big achievement at such a small price.


    Lu Xuan took Zhao Jing¡¯s Ring of Cosmos and threw his body into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm. Then, he threw himself into the battle.


    There were too many devils. Even with the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon blocking the entrance, there were stillrge groups of devils running out of the crack.


    And these were all Lu Xuan¡¯s targets!


    Lu Xuan took a deep breath. The dharmic powers in his body had already recovered. His born Taoism aptitude was so overbearing.


    Lu Xuan flew into the sky and raised his hand. In an instant, countless immortal qi gathered and turned into a rain of swords.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Countless sword qi tore open the sky. In an instant, everything was drowned. The hellspawns that surrounded the entire city were all turned into nothingness under this move.


    Whether it was a human immortal or a celestial immortal, it was meaningless. In fact, there was not even a gold immortal among them.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan saw a huge w churning inside the crack, and it was even about to tear open the crack.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gold immortal demon!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately reacted. There must be a gold immortal demon trying to crawl out. If it did, it would be really troublesome. Even Lu Xuan would have to spend a lot of effort to destroy it.


    Lu Xuan immediately shed out a sword ray that was more than ten thousand feet long, and it immediately sank into the crack. A momentter, screams came from the other end of the crack.


    As expected, the gold immortal demon was severely injured by Lu Xuan and could not climb out again.


    The battle was over for the people in Full Moon City. Only Lu Xuan and the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon were left, constantly cleaning up the demons that flew out.


    After two hours, a figure flew over from the distance.


    Lu Xuan frowned slightly. Another golden immortal appeared. It was a female golden immortal. She looked to be about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. She had delicate features and a good figure. However, her entire person seemed to be swift and decisive.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the female golden immortal asked, ¡°Why is there a demon invasion here?¡±


    She looked at Lu Xuan. A momentter, she recognized him and asked, ¡°Are you Lu Xuan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, senior!¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°Please help me seal this crack!¡±


    The female golden immortal immediately realized that the most important thing now was to seal the crack.


    As expected, with the help of the golden immortal, the crack was soon sealed.


    Of course, this was only temporary. Soon, someone would inform the Heavenly Court to send professional boundary masters to seal the crack and slowly heal it.


    After all, it was just a small crack. It was rtively easy topletely remove it as long as the situation was stabilized!


    ¡°Thank you for your help, senior!¡±


    Lu Xuan cupped his hands and said.


    ¡°May I know your honorific title, senior?¡±


    This female golden immortal opened her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m Venerable Nandou!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Venerable Nandou. May I ask if you are the sect leader of Nandou Sect?¡± Lu Xuan said. He had gathered a lot of information about the situation in Xuan Prefecture through the Full Moon Sect, and one of them was Nandou Sect.


    As one of the top ten behemoths in Xuan Prefecture, the sect had a great golden immortal overseeing it, and this golden immortal was Venerable Nandou.


    The past generations of Nandou Sect¡¯s sect leaders were all Venerable Nandou. It could be considered one of the more powerful sects in Xuan Prefecture.


    In the past, any envoy from the Nandou Sect would be enough to cause the entire Full Moon City to be excited, let alone now that Venerable Nandou of the Nandou Sect had personallye.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Venerable Nandou nodded and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you before. Our Xuan Prefecture has once again produced a genius of our generation. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you join us in the future!¡±


    Venerable Nandou had heard of Lu Xuan¡¯s name before and secretly felt that it was a great pity. Such a talent was like a pearl that was cast in the dark. He had joined such a small Full Moon Sect. What kind of sect was that? It was not even as powerful as their Nandou Sect.


    However, she also knew that if she could not get to know such a person this time, she would never get a chance. As expected, Lu Xuan joined the Great Void Pavilion not long after.


    She even knew that Lu Xuan had already entered the finals of the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony. It was because of this that she did not put on airs in front of Lu Xuan.


    Ordinary gold immortals would not have the chance to be golden immortals even if they cultivated to death. Gold immortals and golden immortals were twopletely different creatures.


    However, judging from the talent that Lu Xuan disyed, he could be a golden immortal at any time and be an existence on equal footing with them.


    This was a potential future golden immortal, and it was enough for her to treat him as an equal!


    ¡°Senior, you tter me!¡±


    Lu Xuan cupped his hands and said.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Venerable Nandou asked. The Heaven Realm and the Hell Realm did have a spatial connection, but it was not here. It should be in Prison State.


    The Prison State was the base camp of the hellspawns that had invaded the Heaven Realm. It had been many years since Xuan Prefecture had heard of the existence of the hellspawns.


    Lu Xuan immediately told her the whole story.


    At this moment, he also needed Venerable Nandou to be his witness. After all, he had to face a colossus like the Zhao family in Zhaozhou.


    Venerable Nandou¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. She did not expect that the matter would involve another colossus.

 Chapter 1039 - Wrath of the Great Void Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Wrath of the Great Void Pavilion</h4>


    Of course, as a golden immortal, her status was equal to that of the Zhao family¡¯s ancestor. Naturally, she had no intention of fearing the Zhao family.


    Most importantly, the Zhao family¡¯s golden immortal tore open a spatial crack here and released the hellspawns. What was he trying to do?


    Was he trying to turn the entire Xuan Prefecture into a hell on earth like the Prison State?


    It should be known that the Prison State did not look like this at the very beginning. It was also a good ce with beautiful scenery. It was a group of heretics who had built an extremelyrge altar there to summon the hellspawns over. They had even caught the Heavenly Court by surprise. The demons had spread throughout the entire province in a very short period of time. It had been one of the Heavenly Court¡¯s most trusted threats until today.


    When she thought of this, Venerable Nandou¡¯s expression became ugly. They were trying to push the Xuan Prefecture into hell.


    The foundation of their Nandou Sect was all in the Xuan Prefecture. If the Xuan Prefecture turned into hell, it would be difficult for them to escape death.


    ¡°The Zhao family is really something!¡± Venerable Nandou said with a cold expression. She believed that even if it was not her, any golden immortal who was born in the Xuan Prefecture would definitely not be willing to see the Xuan Prefecture turn into hell.


    This time if the Zhao family could not give a satisfactory exnation and offerpensation, she would definitely not let it go.


    She reacted almost immediately. Although this matter was controlled, it was a good opportunity to extort money from the Zhao family.


    It was the Zhao family¡¯s golden immortal who was killed on the spot. Countless pairs of eyes saw the Zhao family¡¯s golden immortal breaking the barrier between hell and the Heaven Realm, wanting to release the hellspawns.


    It would have been fine if they had not caught him in the act. However, now that they had caught him in the act, they definitely could not let the Zhao family have a good time.


    When she thought of this, Venerable Nandou looked at Lu Xuan. Her eyes were filled with shock. Although Lu Xuan had briefly described the process of the battle, he did not give any details on how he had killed the golden immortal.


    However, Lu Xuan had killed Zhao Jing. This was an indisputable fact.


    She knew in her heart that Lu Xuan had most likely used some taboo methods to forcefully increase his strength by arge margin.


    Of course, she knew such methods and could even perform them. However, she was clearer that even if there were all sorts of taboo methods, the probability of a junior who had just entered the Gold Immortal Realm killing the golden immortal was less than one in ten thousand.


    However, Lu Xuan had done it. Venerable Nandou immediately raised Lu Xuan¡¯s evaluation by a few levels. This was a genius of a generation that she had never seen before. He was also a monster of a generation.


    ¡°You have done well in this matter. You have rendered meritorious service by guarding thend!¡±


    Venerable Nandou said.


    ¡°As for the matter of the Zhao family, we will go and negotiate with the Zhao family again!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He naturally understood that Venerable Nandou was not really on his side. She just had the intention of sticking together.


    An external golden immortal was stirring up trouble in the Xuan Prefecture. If Venerable Nandou did not have any reaction, how would others view her?


    The Xuan Prefecture was a weak and remote province. No immortal kings were overseeing it. Therefore, the golden immortal was already the supreme ruler of the Xuan Prefecture. At this moment, she naturally needed to personally step out and handle the situation.


    At this moment, Venerable Nandou was the representative and incarnation of the golden immortals in Xuan Prefecture.


    ¡°I still have something to do. I will leave first. I have already informed the Heavenly Court. Very soon, the Heavenly Court will send a professional boundary master to seal this crack!¡± After saying this, Venerable Nandou hurriedly left on her flying ray.


    Clearly, this matter involved a behemoth like the Zhao family from Zhaozhou. Even Venerable Nandou could not act arbitrarily. She needed to go back and discuss with the other golden immortals.


    Although the overall strength of Xuan Prefecture was inferior to Zhaozhou, it would not allow anyone to act arrogantly above their heads.


    A few hourster, the professional boundary master of the Heavenly Court finally arrived. As soon as he arrived, he began to work on sealing and erasing the spatial cracks.


    Although the roars of the hellspawns could still be heard, it was no longer a problem.


    Not long after, Kou Yuande returned in a hurry. He had just received the news that he had rushed here as a messenger from the Great Void Pavilion. When he saw the devastating Full Moon City, his expression turned livid.


    ¡°Zhao Jing is really brave!¡±


    Kou Yuande was shocked and furious. He had just promised Lu Xuan that no one would dare to assassinate Lu Xuan after he joined the Great Void Pavilion.


    Who knew that this would happen all of a sudden? Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to pping his face, pping the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s face?


    However, after he was angry and heard Lu Xuan¡¯s story, he still felt extremely emotional. This was too exaggerated. Lu Xuan had killed a golden immortal with the body of a gold immortal.


    If he did not see Zhao Jing¡¯s corpse with his own eyes, he would not believe it at all. This was because he knew too well how terrifying a golden immortal was. They could not bepared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our Great Void Pavilion will never let this matter rest. Venerable Han Lin had already gone to the Zhao family before I left. We must make the Zhao family pay the price. What does the Zhao family think our Great Void Pavilion is?¡± Kou Yuande said coldly.


    The Zhao family¡¯s actions had already aroused the anger of the entire Great Void Pavilion.


    They had gone too far. This had already destroyed the tacit understanding between the various major forces.


    Lu Xuan nodded. He knew that this time, it was most likely Zhao Jing who decided on his own. However, the Zhao family was naturally involved as well. Their rtionship was inter-rted.


    ¡°But you¡¯re too¡­¡± A bitter smile appeared on Kou Yuande¡¯s face. He did not know how to evaluate Lu Xuan¡¯s performance. It was simply too shocking.


    He had never seen a monster like Lu Xuan, so he didn¡¯t know whether Lu Xuan was qualified by the standard of a monster.


    ¡°Are you really not an innate saint?¡± Kou Yuande looked at Lu Xuan with some curiosity. The talent and strength that Lu Xuan showed were really terrifying. He was like the innate saint, he hadpletely surpassed the ordinary legendary genius.


    Lu Xuan shook his head. Of course, he was not an innate saint. He was a reborn celestial lord.


    However, in some sense, the degree of the birth of a celestial lord was far more terrifying than an ordinary innate saint. This was because it was extremely difficult, even impossible, for an innate saint to be a celestial lord.


    Otherwise, after so many years, the ten great imperial emperors of the Heavenly Court had yet to break through to the celestial lord.


    They had resources and talent. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to reach the Celestial Lord Realm. However, in reality, the five of them could break through to the Celestial Lord Realm, even until Lu Xuan became a celestial lord in his previous life, it was the same.


    ¡°Rest assured and prepare for the battle. We will handle the Zhao family. We will not let the Zhao family have the chance to attack again!¡±


    Kou Yuande said seriously. If the Zhao family came again, then the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s reputation would bepletely lost.

 Chapter 1040 - Taking Stock of the Gains

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Taking Stock of the Gains</h4>


    Lu Xuan nodded and handed over the aftermath of this matter to the Great Void Pavilion. When the time came, he would naturally receive his share of thepensation.


    Right now, his top priority was to prepare for battle!


    This was the benefit of having a powerful backer!


    Lu Xuan immediately entered the Sky Ocean Secret Realm to take stock of the results of this battle. Lu Xuan had put in a lot of effort to kill Zhao Jing. He had also used up the sword qi that was enough to severely injure a golden immortal ahead of time.


    All the spirit stones that he had umted were also used up.


    Although killing Zhao Jing was a great gain, the loss was not small either.


    After using a secret technique to break through the defense of Zhao Jing¡¯s ring of cosmos, Lu Xuan quickly figured out what was inside Zhao Jing¡¯s ring of cosmos. It was like a treasure trove.


    There were not even any high-grade spirit stones for ordinary people to use for cultivation. All of them were immortal stones. There were at least a million immortal stones. Although it was not a lot, considering that Zhao Jing had just broken through to the golden immortal not long ago, he must have consumed a lot of the resources when he broke through. It was already very good that he still had a million immortal stones left.


    It must be known that the amount of immortal stones that Lu Xuan used when he was in the Pseudo White Sun Soaring state was actually only equivalent to three hundred thousand immortal stones. This alone was enough to make up for it.


    In addition, there was a treasured saber. The body of the saber waspletely ck, and it was engraved withplicated patterns. The saber aura was threatening.


    This was the treasured saber that Zhao Jing himself used. This was a genuine golden immortal dharmic artifact. The value of this dharmic artifact alone was at least five million immortal stones.


    ¡°Wow, what a fortune!¡±


    Lu Xuan beamed with joy. Lu Xuan immediately began to refine this treasured saber.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you touch my dharmic artifact!¡±


    An angry roar burst out from the treasured saber, and a shadow emerged from it. It was none other than a wisp of Zhao Jing¡¯s primordial spirit.


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed your original body. How dare a mere clone of your primordial spirit act so presumptuously in front of me!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered. He was no longer the human immortal that even a wisp of Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit could fight him.


    Even though he was only a gold immortal, it was just the wisp of Zhao Jing¡¯s primordial spirit.


    Lu Xuan smashed the wisp of his primordial spirit with lightning speed, turning it into pure energy and directly absorbing it into his body.


    Instantly, Lu Xuan felt that his cultivation strength had improved by another level. The primordial spirit of the golden immortal was really good stuff.


    Without the hindrance of Zhao Jing¡¯s primordial spirit, it was much easier for Lu Xuan to refine the treasured saber. In just one day, he hadpletely refined the golden immortal¡¯s dharmic artifact into his own dharmic artifact.


    After Lu Xuan hadpletely refined the treasured saber, he had already understood all the information about the treasured saber. The name of the treasured saber was Demon Breaker.


    Ever since Zhao Jing died when he was still young, he had followed him in battle. After that, most of the wealth that Zhao Jing obtained was used to strengthen the Demon Breaker.


    Now, the Demon Breaker waspletely owned by Lu Xuan.


    The power of the Demon Breaker was even stronger than Lu Xuan¡¯s Geng Metal Sword. In fact, the Geng Metal Sword could only be considered as an ordinary divine weapon. Lu Xuan did not add any special skills or martial arts to it.


    It was just relying on the sharp and unmatched characteristics of the essence of Western Gengjin, and it exerted a power far beyond what it should have in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even need him to have any other power. As long as he was extremely sharp, it was enough. He didn¡¯t care what kind of martial arts, techniques, or spells he used.


    It could be said that the power of the Geng Metal Swordpletely depended on how strong Lu Xuan was. However, the Demon Breaker was different. The Demon Breaker itself was very strong.


    But if one day, after Lu Xuan broke through to the Immortal King Realm, the Demon Breaker would only be a golden immortal-ranked weapon. It wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with Lu Xuan¡¯s growth.


    But the Geng Metal Sword was different. Even if Lu Xuan became an immortal king or even an immortal emperor, he would be able to fully bear Lu Xuan¡¯s strength and unleash his full potential.


    But at the current stage, the power of the Demon Breaker was stronger than the Geng Metal Sword. It wasn¡¯t like Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know how to use the saber. Even the Moke Prison-suppressing Saber of the Zhao family, Lu Xuan was very proficient in it. It was just enough for him to unleash the power of the Demon Breaker.


    With this Demon Breaker, Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength could be upgraded to a higher level. He could almost see the look on Nangong Wuyin¡¯s face when he was being shed by him.


    Just the millions of immortal stones and this Demon Breaker alone were enough for Lu Xuan to recoup the cost of his battle with Zhao Jing. Moreover, he had also made a huge profit.


    In addition, there were also arge number of cultivation manuals of the Zhao family in Zhao Jing¡¯s Ring of Cosmos. There were also all kinds of secret manuals that he had obtained through various fortuitous encounters over the years.


    Apart from that, there were also various cultivation manuals, insights, notes, and so on.


    Lu Xuan casually flipped through them, and his expression immediately turned grave. This was because he saw a diary of Zhao Jing that actually said that he had been captured by the king of the hellspawn and a demonic seed had been nted in his body.


    He had even relied on the demonic seed to break through to the Golden Immortal Realm, and there were even arge number of unspeakable things recorded in the diary.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted. This was irrefutable evidence. It was impossible for the Zhao family to turn the tables. There were even many dark things about the Zhao family, including Zhao Jing¡¯s spection that some of the elders in the Zhao family had been possessed by the devil.


    Just this diary alone was enough to turn the Zhao family upside down.


    The Zhao family had been stationed at the border of the Prison State for many years and had suppressed the hellspawns for many years. Although it was hard work, they had umted a lot of dark sides because of it, too.


    The diary probably only recorded one-thousandth of it.


    Zhao Jing probably never expected that the diary, which was supposed to be his private record, would fall into the hands of outsiders and Lu Xuan.


    It became an important piece of evidence against the Zhao family.


    Of course, Lu Xuan immediately found Kou Yuande and handed over the diary to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zhao Jing to have such a thing behind his back!¡±


    Kou Yuande quickly checked the diary and found it shocking. There were too many unspeakable things recorded in it. This kind of thing should not be exposed to the public, but who knew that Zhao Jing actually recorded it. It was simply courting death.


    ¡°This is great. With this diary, it¡¯s enough to make the Zhao family pay a sufficient price!¡± Kou Yuande said with great joy.


    A mere diary was certainly not enough to destroy the Zhao family. The Zhao family was filled with experts, and there was more than one golden immortal. They also had the support of a powerful immortal king sect.


    However, it was enough to greatly damage the Zhao family!

 Chapter 1041 - Heaven Realm Was in Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Heaven Realm Was in Shock</h4>


    After all, the Zhao family had many enemies. If they could add insult to injury, they wouldn¡¯t mind.


    There were too many articles in this diary. It was enough to make the Zhao family spit out a mouthful of blood.


    After obtaining the diary, Kou Yuande left in a hurry.


    Lu Xuan continued to enter the Sky Ocean Secret Realm to take stock of his gains this time.


    Apart from these secret manuals and handwritten notes, Lu Xuan also found arge number of immortal essence pills. There were over a thousand immortal essence pills.


    Obviously, Zhao Jing had been using them for his own cultivation. For a golden immortal, directly using immortal essence pills was far more efficient than absorbing immortal qi from immortal stones.


    Over a thousand immortal essence pills were expensive, and for gold immortals, immortal essence pills were even more out of reach.


    To obtain immortal essence pills, one had to collect them one by one.


    Thousands of immortal essence pills were quite a lot!


    In addition, there were also some cultivation treasures, various medicinal herbs, and other things. In total, they were worth more than a million spirit stones.


    ¡°I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed out loud. It was true that no man was rich without a windfall, and horses won¡¯t grow fat without eating grass!


    Zhao Jing fell, and Lu Xuan ate his fill!


    Just these resources alone were enough to support Lu Xuan to take a step forward.


    ¡°It just so happens that there are still a few more days. It¡¯s enough for me to take a step forward!¡± Lu Xuan smiled slightly. As an old monster who had been reborn, he had an advantage that others did not have.


    Many geniuses¡¯ cultivation levels had been stuck for a time. It was usually not because of the resources because they had a colossus behind them. Theirprehension of the Great Dao had often stagnated, causing their cultivation levels to stagnate.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. Hisprehension of the Great Dao was not hindered. Even if he was cultivating the Law of Space that he had not cultivated in his previous life, if he were to cultivate the Law of Space from a high vantage point, Lu Xuan¡¯sprehension far exceeded his own realm.


    What hecked were sufficient resources. As long as he had sufficient resources, Lu Xuan could advance his cultivation level in a very short period of time.


    Now, with over a thousand immortal essence pills and over a million immortal stones, it was enough for Lu Xuan to advance further.


    While Lu Xuan was in closed-door cultivation, the incident this time had just stirred up ripples in the Heaven Realm.


    The death of a gold immortal was not a big deal. Although gold immortals could already be considered powerful figures in the Heaven Realm, there were many golden immortals in the Heaven Realm, so it was not a big deal when one of them died.


    However, this matter directly implicated Lu Xuan, the genius that everyone had been paying close attention to recently.


    Zhao Jing, the golden immortal of the Zhao family, actually wanted to kill Lu Xuan before the finals of the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    For a time, there was an uproar!


    Zhao Jing was absolutely audacious. There was an imperial emperoring to the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony this time. It was equivalent to ying tricks under the imperial emperor¡¯s eyes. He was simply courting death.


    ¡°He¡¯s simply insane. He¡¯s breaking the rules. D*mn it!¡±


    Thement of a golden immortal had be the consensus of many people. He was indeed courting death because no one was not afraid of such a situation happening.


    Was it easy for their own family to painstakingly nurture a legendary genius?


    As a big shot of a region, a golden immortal actually made a move against juniors. This was simply insane.


    Many people had the same thought and even made a move, but they were not caught.


    This time the Zhao family was caught.


    This shocked countless golden immortals. Zhao Jing was a good-for-nothing. It was bad enough for him to kill a gold immortal with his status as a golden immortal, but he did not seed.


    It was fine if he did not seed, but he was killed instead. His body was in the hands of someone, and with the testimony of countless people in Full Moon City, Zhao Jing could not even clear his name.


    It was like sending a man¡¯s head from thousand miles, and it made the Zhao family the target of everyone.


    It was not only the golden immortals in the Xuan Prefecture who were dissatisfied with the Zhao family¡¯s overbearing behavior. As soon as the incident happened, there were rumors that the current leader of the Great Void Pavilion, Venerable Han Lin, had personally charged into the Zhao family.


    It was said that several conflicts urred between him and the golden immortals of the Zhao family. Several golden immortals of the Zhao family were defeated by Venerable Han Lin, and the Zhao family was almost suppressed by Venerable Han Lin alone.


    The entire Zhao family was in an uproar, especially since the Zhao family did not take the Great Void Pavilion seriously at first. After all, everyone knew that the Great Void Pavilion was not far from being kicked out of a first-rate force.


    In the eyes of many people, the Great Void Pavilion was a second-rate force.


    Who would have thought that the leader of such a second-rate force in the eyes of the Zhao family could suppress them by himself?


    Venerable Han Lin¡¯s terrifying strength was fully disyed at this moment.


    For a time, Venerable Han Lin¡¯s reputation soared.


    And at this moment, many people understood that the Great Void Pavilion was not weak in terms of foundation. The only thing theycked was the presence of an immortal king.


    With Venerable Han Lin taking the lead, the golden immortals of Xuan Prefecture also demanded a reasonable exnation from the Zhao family.


    The situation had evolved to a point that it was no longer a trivial matter like Zhao Jing¡¯s assassination of Lu Xuan. It had be a sh between various factions.


    It even attracted the attention of the higher-ups of the Heavenly Court, a conflict between the factions among the higher-ups.


    And the diary in Zhao Jing¡¯s Ring of Cosmos became a catalyst, instantly making the Zhao family the target of public criticism.


    Originally, the Zhao family could still forcefully resist the pressure from all sides. But with the appearance of this diary, the matter had changed from a simple vendetta to investigating the spies of the Hellspawn race in the Heaven Realm. It was rted to the safety of the entire Heaven Realm.


    There was even an immortal king from the Heavenly Court who personally descended to the mortal world and entered the Zhao family.


    At this point, the Zhao family and the faction she belonged to werepletely defeated. In front of an immortal king, there was naturally nothing that could be hidden.


    The elders mentioned in the diary were discovered one by one. Some of them had demonic seeds in their bodies, while others were already possessed by the devil. It was just that they were hiding the fact that they were possessed by the devil, and the entire Zhao family had tacitly concealed it for them.


    ¡°What a shocking sight, what a shocking sight. I didn¡¯t expect that the Zhao family would be corrupted to this extent!¡±


    When the immortal king saw the results of the inspection, he was shocked.


    The Zhao family had been in charge of the Prison State for many years. They had even cut off a part of her territory to form the Zhaozhou. He had thought that they were the vanguard of the Heavenly Court¡¯s suppression of the Hellspawn race.


    He didn¡¯t expect that they had already been corroded so deeply. They had almost beenpletely corrupted by the Hellspawn race.


    If the Hellspawn race were to counterattack, it could almost be said that they would definitely catch the Heavenly Court by surprise.


    As the results of the investigation were exposed, the world was in an uproar. It even involved another golden immortal patriarch of the Zhao family, who was also nted with a demonic seed and became a spy of the Demon race.

 Chapter 1042 - Lu Xuan Became Famous in a Single Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Lu Xuan Became Famous in a Single Battle</h4>


    More than a third of the entire Zhao family had been corrupted, and many people had already fallen into bedevilment without even realizing it.


    Everyone¡¯s first reaction was that the Zhao family was finished. Now that the immortal king was personally overseeing the situation, the Zhao family didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist.


    However, no one expected that in the face of such a situation, the Zhao family¡¯s strongest golden immortal patriarch would personally appear and cooperate with the Heavenly Court to capture all of the corrupted nsmen.


    A third of the nsmen were captured and killed, and the entire Zhao family was greatly weakened!


    However, they managed to escape a cmity in the end and were not directly uprooted by the Heavenly Court!


    After all, everyone knew that the Zhao family had been in charge of the Prison State for many years, so it was inevitable that some of the nsmen would be infected by demonic qi. However, no one expected that so many people would be infected and corrupted.


    In addition, the Zhao family had also offered a lot of benefits to the Great Void Pavilion and the other immortals.


    This time the Zhao family was greatly weakened, and it would be impossible for them to recover in at least 10,000 years. Even if they still had a few golden immortals, they could not stop the fact that they were sliding toward a third-rate power.


    If it were not for the few golden immortals of the Zhao family suppressing everything, the entire Zhao family might have been uprooted.


    After all parties had eaten the flesh and blood of the Zhao family, they left with satisfaction.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention turned back to Lu Xuan. This major event that shook the entire Heaven Realm had ended in a few days, but the turmoil and impact it had brought had just begun.


    This event was also jokingly called a bloody case caused by a diary.


    No one had expected that just a diary would cause the Zhao family to suffer such a great loss. They had no choice but to cut off the rotten flesh and arms to escape.


    And the person who caused all of this was actually a little guy who had not even cultivated for a hundred years.


    Yes, in the eyes of many golden immortals and immortal kings, Lu Xuan, who was not even a hundred years old, was really just a little guy.


    Many people were amazed that Lu Xuan could kill a golden immortal. As time went by, more and more people used various methods to reconstruct the whole battle.


    Many people were shocked. Even though Lu Xuan caught Zhao Jing off guard and caused him to fall from hisbat strength, the battle after that could act as a reference for many cultivators.


    This kind of operation not only shocked many golden immortals but also shocked many gold immortals to death.


    A gold immortal killing a golden immortal at his limit was something they did not even dare to think about. Even if the golden immortal was severely injured first, it was impossible for them to do so.


    Lu Xuan became famous in one battle!


    He had killed a golden immortal with a gold immortal status. This had also made his name known throughout the world. He was far more than just a genius at the Talent Evaluation Ceremony of the Heavenly Court.


    He had single-handedly caused a colossus like the Zhao family to be severely injured. It would take them at least ten thousand years before they could recover to their peak.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s name was being remembered by more and more people!


    And ten days had passed in such a turbulent situation.


    The day of the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony Final had finally arrived.


    All those who were able to arrive at the venue had already divided up all the seats. Although the remaining people could not directly arrive at the venue, they had used all sorts of magic and spells to watch the battle.


    At the venue of the final match of the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony, a young man in his twenties, who was wearing an azure robe, stood with his hands behind his back.


    His facial features were handsome, and his eyebrows flew into his temples. He looked very heroic, and his figure was tall and sturdy. He looked like an indescribable existence.


    At the same time, he was also the target of the entire venue and even the entire Heaven Realm. He was the supreme patriarch of the Nangong family, Nangong Wuyin.


    ¡°Although he is only a gold immortal, he has a bearing that isparable to an immortal king!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? After all, he is the reincarnation of an immortal king. Isn¡¯t it natural for him to have such a bearing?¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ This battle is truly an unprecedented battle between monsters. That Lu Xuan killed a golden immortal at his limit, causing great damage to the Zhao family. Since Nangong Wuyin is as famous as Lu Xuan, I¡¯m afraid he is not a good person!¡±


    Many people were discussing. Lu Xuan had already disyed his astonishing strength. However, they didn¡¯t know what kind of surprise Nangong Wuyin would bring to everyone.


    ¡°From the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem to be worried about the threat Lu Xuan would bring. He seems to be confident. I¡¯m afraid he has his own trump card!¡±


    ¡°I can feast my eyes on it today!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this is the strongest battle between geniuses in the past ten thousand years!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin was expressionless in the face of countless gazes. It was as if he had never seen or sensed anything. He was adjusting his aura and maintaining his peak condition.


    He was definitely going to win this battle.


    Suddenly, a mighty pressure spread throughout the entire venue. Everyone looked over. In the boundless void, a figure was faintly discernible as he sat on a throne.


    ¡°It¡¯s the imperial emperor!¡±


    Many people opened their dharma eyes, but they still couldn¡¯t see the figure clearly. It was as though countless invisible barriers were blocking their view.


    Just by sitting there, there was already an iparably imposing aura, causing people to be dumbstruck.


    This throne was above everyone, even immortal kings were below it. There was a sense of dominance, but no one dared to raise any objections. Even immortal kings were no exception.


    ¡°Which imperial emperor is it?¡± someone mumbled in a low voice. Up till now, no one knew which imperial emperor was going to descend. The Heavenly Court actually kept this a secret for the first time.


    This made it impossible for them to guess who the person was.


    However, there was no doubt that this person was an imperial emperor. Even if it was just a clone, it was enough to cause them to feel immense pressure.


    However, after a short moment, that imperial emperor seemed to have realized that he had usurped the limelight. He restrained his aura, causing everyone no longer felt that majestic aura.


    However, everyone knew that this was indeed an imperial emperor, a genuine imperial emperor.


    Even if he had restrained all of his aura, it was still impossible to ignore!


    Many people still instinctively paid attention to the imperial emperor¡¯s movements, but their tone was much more restrained. They knew very well that their words could not be hidden from the imperial emperor.


    However, a momentter, the scene erupted again. Up until now, Lu Xuan had not appeared, eventer than the imperial emperor.


    ¡°This Lu Xuan is too bold. He actually appeared eventer than the imperial emperor. Does he think that he is more honorable than the imperial emperor?¡±


    ¡°Even if the imperial emperor doesn¡¯t care, he is enough to make many people remember him!¡±

 Chapter 1043 - Vulnerable? Then You Could Give It a Try!

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Vulnerable? Then You Could Give It a Try!</h4>


    Many people were discussing animatedly. Up until now, Lu Xuan had yet to appear, causing many people to feel that Lu Xuan was arrogant and conceited.


    Even the imperial emperor had arrived, yet he had yet to arrive. Wasn¡¯t that disrespectful to the imperial emperor?


    Even if the imperial emperor himself didn¡¯t care, there would still be many followers of the imperial emperor who would care. They might target Lu Xuan.


    After waiting for a long while, the time for the real beginning was getting closer and closer, and many people were already talking about it.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that he can¡¯t appear anymore!¡±


    Soon, another kind of talk took over the mainstream.


    ¡°I heard that although Lu Xuan killed the golden immortal at his limit, he also suffered a serious injury, leaving behind an irreversible injury!¡±


    ¡°I think so too. How could a gold immortal kill the golden immortal without paying a price? I just don¡¯t know if he will appear!¡±


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for today¡¯s battle. I¡¯m afraid Lu Xuan won¡¯t even appear!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he paid a huge price!¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly. Soon, such spection gained the upper hand. Thement about Lu Xuan being severely injured and unable to appear was instantly heard.


    Nangong Wuyin, on the other hand, stood with his hands behind his back. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about such a situation at all. He wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Suddenly, Nangong Wuyin opened his eyes. After a circle of light shed on the stage, a skinny youth dressed in a long white robe appeared in front of the crowd.


    Immediately, everyone fell silent, especially those who had previously vowed that Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t even appear because he was heavily injured. They felt as if they had been pped in the face.


    These people looked at Lu Xuan angrily. He really did not show up early orte, but after they had made such a conclusion. Wasn¡¯t he deliberately pping them in the face?


    ¡°Showing up now is really disrespectful to the imperial emperor!¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You don¡¯t even put the imperial emperor in your eyes, what else do you put in your eyes!¡±


    ¡°You only won against a few peerless geniuses of the same generation, and you¡¯re already so arrogant?¡±


    All kinds of usations came at once.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He just sneered and said, ¡°Why? Am Ite? From everyone¡¯s words, I seem to bete!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, these users choked. However, what followed was a storm of abuse.


    Lu Xuan nced at them. Although he couldn¡¯t see them clearly through the barrier, he still felt that these people were simply ridiculous.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    At this moment, a clear voice rang out, striking the hearts of everyone. It was the immortal emperor who spoke.


    Everyone shut their mouths. However, many people still red at Lu Xuan fiercely, as though they could kill him with their gazes.


    ¡°You can begin!¡± the immortal emperor spoke, and the battle between the two was finally about to begin.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was once again focused on the two people in the arena.


    Nangong Wuyin stood with his hands behind his back, looked at Lu Xuan, and said, ¡°It¡¯s still not toote for you to surrender now, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t identally kill you!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin looked at Lu Xuan. Even though Lu Xuan had just created a miracle and killed a golden immortal, it was nothing in his eyes.


    ¡°Kill me?¡± Lu Xuan grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I just killed a golden immortal? What makes you think you¡¯re more powerful than a golden immortal?¡±


    ¡°The sword qi that severely injured Zhao Jing was obtained from our Nangong family. You could only send one sword qi, so you won¡¯t have a second chance to kill a golden immortal!¡± Nangong Wuyin said a shocking fact.


    Everyone knew that Lu Xuan used a shocking sword qi to heavily injure Zhao Jing, and then dragged Zhao Jing¡¯sbat strength from a golden immortal to a gold immortal.


    However, no one knew that this sword qi was actually rted to the Nangong family.


    Nangong Wuyin raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Lu Xuan indifferently, and said, ¡°You¡¯re already very good, butpared to me, you¡¯re still weak!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin was absolutely confident. It was as if an old cat was toying with a newborn mouse. Everything was under his control. No matter what kind of strength Lu Xuan had, it was impossible for him to shake his advantage.


    He knew what his family had done behind his back and was even somewhat involved in Zhao Jing¡¯s matter. In this matter, someone from the Zhao family had pointed out that the Nangong family had sent experts to pay a visit to Zhao Jing.


    After that, Zhao Jing set out to assassinate Lu Xuan. Many people guessed that the Nangong family was the one who persuaded Zhao Jing.


    In fact, they even found a Nangong immortal king¡¯s cultivation manual in Zhao Jing¡¯s Ring of Cosmos, which further confirmed this conjecture.


    However, they didn¡¯t have any direct evidence. The Nangong family only said that this cultivation manual was lost. Instead, they wanted the Zhao family to give an exnation as to why Nangong immortal king¡¯s cultivation manual appeared in the Zhao family.


    The Nangong nobles turned the tables and refused to admit that they had anything to do with this matter. Without direct evidence, no one could shake a family that had an immortal king.


    Even the Great Void Pavilion didn¡¯t dare to threaten the Nangong nobles. Both parties weren¡¯t on the same level.


    However, Nangong Wuyin was very clear about what his family had done. He didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with his family doing such a thing. If Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t even make it through this, then he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be his opponent.


    However, he also felt that there was no need for such unnecessary actions.


    He had the absolute strength to suppress Lu Xuan!


    What extreme counter-killing of a golden immortal was just a fluke. There would not be a second chance.


    ¡°Vulnerable? Then you can give it a try!¡± Lu Xuan restrained the smile on his face.


    Nangong Wuyin was determined to win this battle, and Lu Xuan was also determined to win the championship.


    ¡°Very good, now this is interesting. If you were scared just now, it would be meaningless!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin just smiled faintly, his attitude still high and mighty.


    However, his voice grew louder and louder, and the rumbling sound was like thunder. The enchantment on the entire arena actually began to shake.


    When many gold immortals saw this scene, they felt their eyelids twitched. This enchantment was specially used for all kinds of geniuses to fight. Even gold immortal-level geniuses could not break this enchantment.


    But now, Nangong Wuyin could actually cause the enchantment to fluctuate just by speaking.


    This was a shocking phenomenon.


    Nangong Wuyin was full of heroic bearing. His body was slender and robust. Just by standing there, he was a supreme existence, giving off a mighty pressure in all directions.


    A long spear appeared in his hand. This long spear was entirely made of bronze. It seemed to be a battle spear from a very dazzling era. The tip of the spear had a terrifying ray that was swallowing and spitting out space, tearing everything apart.


    It looked like it could pierce through the sky and destroy the world in the next moment.

 Chapter 1044 - A Monster-level Duel

    <h4>Chapter 1044: A Monster-level Duel</h4>


    Some people could even see mottled bloodstains on the bronze spear, exuding a monstrous amount of blood. It was as if it had experienced a terrifying battle, which made thousands of living beings drink blood.


    The cold aura was already unbearable for ordinary Golden Immortal!


    ¡°How terrifying is this Nangong Wuyin? He¡¯s a monster!¡±


    Some Golden Immortals were shocked. Just by standing there, Nangong Wuyin already had an invincible aura that made them unable to look at him directly.


    Hisbat strength was hard to predict. After so many years, it seemed that no one had been able to force him to use his full power.


    Just by standing there alone, he already had an iparable aura!


    Killing intent was released, surging into the sky, and it was bone-chilling.


    Even though they were separated by a boundary, many Golden Immortals whose slightly weaker cultivations felt their bodies trembling. They could not help but feel like escaping.


    They could not believe it. Even though they were separated by a boundary, they could not bear Nangong Wuyin¡¯s killing intent.


    Many people were asking themselves, how could this be fought. If they were in his shoes, they would probably kneel down directly at this moment. They would not be able to reach Nangong Wuyin because of this terrifying aura.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just as everyone was shocked by Nangong Wuyin¡¯s terrifying aura, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura erupted. A terrifying Qi and blood rushed into the sky and broke through the bone-chilling killing intent.


    It was Lu Xuan¡¯s aura. He was actually able to fight against Nangong Wuyin and wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin didn¡¯t say anything. He only roared. His aura could swallow mountains and rivers as the entire sky moved just because of him. One person¡¯s attack could actually carry a monstrous might.


    The spear tore through the sky and arrived in front of Lu Xuan in an instant.


    Quick!


    Quick!


    Quick!


    The spear was too fast. In an instant, it shattered the vacuum and arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡±


    Everyone saw that Lu Xuan was protected by his vital protective spirit. Surprisingly, the spear was actually unable to pierce through it. It let out a sonorous sound, and sparks flew everywhere.


    Nangong Wuyin¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. His attack was actually unable to pierce through Lu Xuan. At this moment, Lu Xuan had already arrived in front of him.


    A treasured de appeared in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand. It was none other than the Demon Breaker.


    An unimaginable de intent burst out from the Demon Breaker. The sky copsed, and the de shed down towards Nangong Wuyin.


    ¡°Moke Prison-Suppressing Saber!¡±


    Lu Xuan directly used the Zhao family¡¯s Moke Prison-Suppressing Saber with its de shattering the sky, and turned it into an eternal hell. Anyone who faced this eternal hell had no chance of winning and could only be killed.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can he use the Moke Prison-Suppressing Saber?!¡±


    Everyone was shocked that Lu Xuan could actually use the Moke Prison-Suppressing Saber. Everyone knew that this was the Zhao family¡¯s ultimate technique. However, the Moke Prison-Suppressing Saber that Lu Xuan used was of an extremely high realm. It was evident that he wasn¡¯t a beginner.


    The experts of the Zhao family, who were mixed in the crowd, looked at Lu Xuan with hatred. They also recognized the Demonic Breaking Sword. It was clearly the Saber of their great Luo Patriarch, Zhao Jing.


    Not only did Lu Xuan cause significant damage to the Zhao family, but he also forced them to cut off one-third of their members, including Golden Immortals and even Great Golden Immortals.


    This made it difficult for the Zhao family to recover for tens of thousands of years.


    Now, he actually dared to casually use the Moke Prison-Suppressing Saber with the Demonic Breaking Sword. This was simply too much, clearly a p in the face.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Wherever the Moke Prison-Suppressing Saber passed by, the sky would explode. In an instant, the Moke Prison-Suppressing Saber was executed in front of Nangong Wuyin.


    In the next moment, a Law Domain appeared around Nangong Wuyin¡¯s body. In this domain, Nangong Wuyin¡¯s speed instantly increased by a few levels, and he actually narrowly avoided this fatal blow.


    ¡°It¡¯s appeared. Nangong Wuyin¡¯s Domain. This is the first time someone was able to force Nangong Wuyin¡¯s Domain out during the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium!¡±


    Many people widened their eyes. They had never seen Nangong Wuyin use his domain before because none of his previous opponents were worthy of allowing Nangong Wuyin to use his domain.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Law Of Wind Domain. As expected, the rumors aren¡¯t wrong!¡±


    Many people confirmed that this domain was filled with green energy. Thew was about toe out. It was clearly the Law Of Wind Domain that had been rumored for a long time.


    In the Law Of Wind Domain, Nangong Wuyin¡¯s speed was raised to the limit, which was why he was able to dodge Lu Xuan¡¯s de.


    However, in the next moment, this domain actually exploded under the attack of Demon Breaker and turned into nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that Saber. It¡¯s Zhao Jing¡¯s Saber, Demon Breaker. It¡¯s a genuine Great Golden Immortal Magic Artifact. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to shatter the domain with a single sh!¡±


    Someone recognized the Saber in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand. It was Demon Breaker.


    It seems like it¡¯s a long time, but in fact, it onlysted for an instant. Before anyone could react, the exchange had already beenpleted. It was difficult to tell as both were equally matched.


    ¡°Interesting, Nangong Wuyin. To be able to cultivate the Law Of Wind to this extent, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    Lu Xuan grinned. He didn¡¯t feel any regret despite not being able to sessfully cut Nangong Wuyin into two.


    In fact, this was just a test between Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin. None of them had used their full strength yet.


    Although he knew Nangong Wuyin in his previous life and even fought with him, he didn¡¯t realize how strong Nangong Wuyin was at this stage.


    He was much stronger than Zi Mingyue, Jin Che, and the others.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you can block one of my spears. You should know that the other so-called legendary genius can¡¯t even block one of my spears!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin had absolute confidence. His eyes shone in all directions and had an imposing manner that looked down on the world.


    The aura of the two of them was stronger than each other, and each of them was more powerful than the other. They weren¡¯t ordinary people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin let out a long roar. His Godly aura surged into the sky. Behind him, his mana was burning like a ball of fire. He had a domineering aura. In an instant, his killing intent surged like a vast ocean, crushing down on Lu Xuan.


    He himself also charged in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction.


    Behind him, a pair of wings formed from Law Of Wind pped. In an instant, Nangong Wuyin¡¯s spear had already arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    The spear shattered everything. It destroyed the space and was about to pierce through Lu Xuan¡¯s head like a red packet on the spot.


    Nangong Wuyin¡¯s speed was too fast. The Law Of Wind was originally aw that was extremely good at speed, and there were not manyws that could bepared to it.


    The world was shaking. Even many Golden Immortals watching the battle felt chills running down their backs, from head to toe.


    This Nangong Wuyin was too terrifying!

 Chapter 1045 - Slash Nangong Wuyin with Saber

    <h4>Chapter 1045: sh Nangong Wuyin with Saber</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Nangong Wuyin didn¡¯t hold back at all. He knew that Lu Xuan was different from any legendary geniuses he had fought before from the fight earlier.


    To him, the names of those legendary geniuses might sound scary, but they were totally on a different level.


    He was the reincarnation of an Immortal King and was destined to be an Immortal King again. The probability of those legendary geniuses bing Immortal Kings was very low. They weren¡¯t on the same level at all.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. He was an existence that could even threaten him!


    This spear was pushed to the extreme by his Law Of Wind. It was speedy and swept out like a storm.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    .


    This spear actually passed through Lu Xuan¡¯s body. Under the circumstances that no one expected, it actually passed through Lu Xuan¡¯s body in an instant.


    It only left behind a streak of lightning!


    Nangong Wuyin¡¯s attack didn¡¯t seed, and his pupils constricted slightly. Then, he felt an extremely terrifying killing intent boiling behind him.


    He almost instinctively grabbed the spear and swept it behind him.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    A huge metallic ng sounded, and the terrifying power shook his arm until it went numb.


    He quickly took the opportunity to retreat. Only then did he see that Lu Xuan had already appeared behind him, like a ghost.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his sharp battle instincts, the battle would have ended by now.


    ¡°Your reaction is quite fast!¡±


    Lu Xuan grinned and said. Nangong Wuyin¡¯s speed was extremely fast. To others, it might be as fast as lightning as the Law Of Wind had a positive effect on speed.


    As the saying goes, in Kungfu World, nothing is invincible except for the speed at its utmost extreme, which cannot be defeated.


    Nangong Wuyin had both speed and resilience, so he was naturally invincible. No one was his match.


    But unfortunately, he met Lu Xuan.


    Nangong Wuyin¡¯s Law Of Wind was swift, but Lu Xuan¡¯s Law Of Lightning was faster than the Law Of Wind, never slower.


    If you are fast, I am faster than you!


    Lu Xuan had nothing to be afraid of in a fight of speed.


    All of this seems to take a long time, but in fact, it onlysted for an instant.


    It was only then that everyone came to their senses. In a split second, the two sides had fought to their limits, and the oue had almost been decided.


    Even when Golden Immortals opened their Dharma Eyes, they could not keep up with both of their speed. Only Great Golden Immortals could barely see what was going on between the two.


    They were so fast that their fighting style had changed as well. It was not like the Law Domains of the ordinary Golden Immortals crushing each other but were with absolute speed to determine a winner.


    In the crowd, Jin Che, who had snatched a seat, stared at the two people fighting with his mouth wide open. His Jin family has half-blood of Golden Winged Eagle. Apart from being good at physical strength, they were also good at speed.


    The Golden Winged Eagle could cover 54,000 miles with one wing, which was 108,000 miles with two wings.


    Such speed could not be described as not fast!


    His Jin family had the bloodline of the Golden Winged Eagle, so their speed was naturally not as fast as the pure-bred Golden Winged Eagle. However, it was definitely not slow. His absolute speed was definitely among the top of this year¡¯s legendary genius.


    However,pared to these two people, there was clearly a huge gap.


    ¡°This is too abnormal!¡±


    Jin Che muttered to himself. Only now did he realize how much of a joke that he wanted to keep his trump card to deal with this old monster, Nangong Wuyin.


    It was simply impossible.


    Just from the strength that Nangong Wuyin disyed now, even if he used all his trump cards, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to touch Nangong Wuyin. Instead, he would be defeated by him quickly.


    That kind of speed was too fast, and only speed could not be broken among all martial arts in the world!


    This principle was fully reflected in the two of them.


    Even if it was just for a moment, such a battle was so exciting that even the Great Golden Immortals could not take their eyes off it. It was not something that ordinary Golden Immortals couldpare with.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is undoubtedly the Law Of Lightning!¡±


    Some Great Golden Immortals had already ultimately confirmed thew that Lu Xuan cultivated should be the Law Of Lightning.


    The Law Of Lightning against Law Of Wind; both were strong in terms of speed and power, and it could be said that they were sharply opposed to each other with neither prepared to give in.


    Both sides had increased their speed to the extreme. It was an unimaginable battle mode.


    Under such a situation where their speed was at the extreme, even if it was an instant, it was enough to determine the victor, or even life and death oue.


    The attack did not seed. Nangong Wuyin stared at Lu Xuan coldly. The spear in his hand seemed to be boiling. There were actually countless vengeful souls roaring faintly. He did not know how many battlefields he had experienced and how many powerful enemies he had killed.


    Those vengeful souls were all locked inside, and they looked particrly terrifying.


    The pair of Wind Wings on Nangong Wuyin¡¯s back pped continuously. There was even Law Of Wind wrapped around his body, turning it into a mighty Wind Armor.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was too fast. It was simply unrealistic to rely on the Law Domain to stop Lu Xuan.


    Nangong Wuyin, who had almost suffered a significant loss, immediately learned his lesson. This time, he wanted topletely kill Lu Xuan.


    Nangong Wuyin held a spear in his right hand and formed a hand seal with his left hand. In an instant, countless Law Of Wind boiled up, and countless Immortal Qi was stirred up, turning into terrifying Wind des.


    In an instant, countless Wind des turned into a terrifying domain that enveloped the entire barrier arena.


    If it was outside, even with Nangong Wuyin¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able topletely envelop the world. However, it was different in this Boundary Arena.


    Although the Boundary Arena was huge, there was still a limit. He can use his own domain to directly covered the Boundary Arena, making it impossible for Lu Xuan to escape no matter where he went.


    Countless Wind des densely formed into a terrifying hurricane that swept through everything and pounced towards Lu Xuan.


    In an instant, countless Wind des blotted out the sky and covered the sun in front of Lu Xuan. There was no space at all, and he couldn¡¯t dodge.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted loudly. The Demonic Breaking Sword in his hand flickered with a dazzling light, and in an instant, a de light shed out.


    An unimaginable de of light instantly shook the sky and earth. A terrifying de light over ten thousand feet in length descended from the sky and fell down, directly cutting all the wind des that blocked his way.


    This de, which was wrapped in the Power Of Lightning, directly shed down towards Nangong Wuyin.


    Fast!


    Fast!


    Fast!


    The de was so fast that Nangong Wuyin felt that he couldn¡¯t escape. As the de shed down, the Wind Armor originally wrapped around Nangong Wuyin¡¯s body was actually shattered by the de. The de light directly shed out a terrifying, bloody light on his chest, fresh blood directly sprayed out.


    Nangong Wuyin groaned. Although most of the de¡¯s power was blocked by the Wind Armor, the remaining energy still injured him.


    Blood dripped down, and the terrifying de light wrapped around every cell in the wound, preventing him from recovering.

 Chapter 1046 - Severe injuries, Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Severe injuries, Shock</h4>


    ¡°Damn it, he actually managed to injure me!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin¡¯s expression finally changed. Although it was only a minor injury, the wound had already recovered after he expelled Lu Xuan¡¯s de energy.


    He also possessed a divine healing technique, which was extremely shocking.


    Just that, ever since he stepped onto the cultivation path, he had never been injured.


    He had the protection of the Nangong Family, so naturally, no one would dare to bully him.


    Even if they bullied him based on their rank, unless their cultivation level was much higher than Nangong Wuyin¡¯s, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for him.


    Ever since he was young, he hadn¡¯t even suffered a single injury. Yet, he was injured by Lu Xuan with a single sh. This was something that had never happened before.


    ¡°He actually managed to injure the young master?¡±


    Outside the barrier, many members of the Nangong Family widened their eyes. They knew very well how powerful Nangong Wuyin was. They could only be beaten up by him when they were in the same realm. Furthermore, after heprehended the Law Of Wind, he had formed the Wind Armor. This remarkable magic ability means he could attack and defend at the same time.


    No one had ever been able to injure Nangong Wuyin. Even those Legendary Genius who was viewed as gods by the outside world was crushed and beaten up by their young master.


    The young master was the reincarnation of an Immortal King and was destined to be a new Immortal King. How could such an existence be injured?


    However, Lu Xuan has done it!


    And at this moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s figure was already submerged by countless Wind des. The numerous Wind des were like a torrential rain that directly submerged Lu Xuan. Even if everyone opened their Dharma Eyes, they couldn¡¯t see him at all.


    ¡°Is the victor going to be decided?¡±


    Many people held their breaths and focused their minds. Looking at everything in the Arena, they only felt that it was inconceivable.


    This battlested until now, and almost everyone felt that it was an eye-opener. Even though they had only exchanged a few moves, it was already enough to shock many people.


    The information revealed in just a few moves made them felt a chill run down their spines.


    Suddenly, everyone saw a figure forcefully break through the storm formed by countless Wind des.


    Everyone focused their eyes to see. Who can it be if it was not Lu Xuan. He was protected by a Golden Dragon. When the countless Wind des touched the Golden Dragon, they disintegrated and turned into dust.


    With the Demon Breaker in his hand, he actually charged toward Nangong Wuyin.


    ¡°This is interesting!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin was a little surprised when he saw Lu Xuan charging toward him. Lu Xuan was actually unharmed, but there was a cold smile on Nangong Wuyin¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t see Lu Xuan as a challenge at all.


    In the next moment, Nangong Wuyin¡¯s bronze spear collided with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sound of the collision was like a p of thunder.


    A terrifying shockwave spread in all directions from where the two sides collided.


    The barrier of the Boundary Arena began to fluctuate violently as if a strong wind was blowing across theke surface.


    Soon after, the two figures appeared in many corners of the barrier arena.


    ¡°It¡¯s afterimages. Their speed is too fast. They actually left afterimages!¡±


    Many people said with their mouths agape. The speed of the two had reached an astonishing level. Because their speed was too fast, even if many people opened their Dharma Eyes, they would only be able to see afterimages that filled the sky.


    Then, they saw that all of the Immortal Qi had gone berserk within the entire Boundary Arena, seething continuously in the collision between the two.


    Seeing that the boundary would be shattered by two of them, the high and mighty Imperial Emperor waved his hand, and a majestic power was added to the boundary. The Arena was on the verge of copse, as the boundary was closed to being shattered by two of them, suddenly stabilized.


    After that, no matter how intense the two of them fought, they could not shake the boundary at all.


    Many people were impressed. No doubt, the Imperial Emperor was the Imperial Emperor. With a wave of his hand, he solved an intricate problem that many people could not imagine.


    At this moment, many Golden Immortals and Immortal Kings widened their eyes. They saw an unimaginable battle.


    The battle between the two was close to madness. Every minute and second, there was an astonishing collision. The most terrifying thing was that the battle reached such a stage that it looked highly intense, but it was like art.


    Whether it was divine abilities, martial arts, or spells, these were effortless in the hands of the two of them. There was no dy at all.


    It could be said that both of them had a great understanding of the battle, as well as incredible strength.


    From time to time, they could see the domains colliding directly. Lu Xuan¡¯s Lightning Domain and Nangong Wuyin¡¯s Wind Domain crashed in the air, exploding with dazzling light.


    They kept seeing domains copsing and rbining.


    The battle between the two was simply an art piece. Those Golden Immortals were shocked. They couldn¡¯t imagine such a battle when they were at their age and in the same realm.


    Their attacks were simply unrestrained. Many of their techniques were beyond their imagination. Even now, it seemed extremely stunning.


    Blood could be seen continuously spurting out. There was Lu Xuan¡¯s blood and Nangong Wuyin¡¯s blood. Both of their merciless attacks could prate each other¡¯s defenses and leave scars on each other¡¯s bodies.


    This was an unimaginable collision between two Legendary Geniuses. Both of them clearly possessed astonishing divine arts. Even if they were struck in the chest and pierced through the abdomen, they would be able to recover very quickly.


    The battle between the two of them genuinely showed what it meant to fight to the point of madness.


    Everyone turned solemn. The Golden Immortals could no longer keep up with the speed of both sides. Only the Great Golden Immortals could barely see clearly. At this time, only Immortal Kings could see clearly how the two of them were fighting without any effort.


    Many people felt a chill on their backs and felt cold sweat all over their bodies.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After another terrifying collision, a figure fell out of this extreme speed battle. Everyone took a look, and it was none other than Nangong Wuyin.


    At this time, Nangong Wuyin looked extremely disheveled. His chest was cut by Lu Xuan¡¯s saber, and he was almost cut in half.


    His Wind Armor was broken and rebuilt, rebuilt and shattered. He had probably never broken it so many times in his life and probably never encountered such a terrifying existence in his life too.


    Just now, it was just a hair¡¯s breadth away. Before Nangong Wuyin¡¯s mana could recover, Lu Xuan seized the opportunity and directly shattered his wind armor, almost cutting him into two halves.


    If he had not avoided the most fatal blow at the critical moment, his entire neck would have been cut in half and not his chest.


    Thebat strength of both of them was very terrifying. Nangong Wuyin had never encountered such a battle in his life. In other words, his battles had always been crushing, and he had never experienced such a bloody battle.

 Chapter 1047 - Shock of the Immortal Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Shock of the Immortal Kings</h4>


    It could be said that this was the first time he encountered someone who could fight with him to such an extent.


    In this aspect, Lu Xuan was much more experienced. In his previous life, he fought all the way to the Celestial Lord. Even though he was able to suppress most of the opponents in this life, he was an expert in terms of experiencing bitter and bloody battles.


    Nangong Wuyin only hesitated for a moment before he was struck in the chest by Lu Xuan. The terrifying de light corroded Nangong Wuyin¡¯s chest, and blood continuously spurted out.


    All of this was very tragic and miserable.


    ¡°You actually dared to injure me to this extent!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin roared. He had never been bullied to this extent before, and blood spurted out like a pir.


    When he roared, he looked like an injured beast king. His body carried an extremely terrifying aura.


    ¡°Young master was actually forced to this extent. Who would have thought that this would happen?¡±


    The experts from the Nangong Family looked at each other in dismay when they saw this scene. They would never have thought that Nangong Wuyin would be forced to this extent.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that these two would actually fight to this extent. If Nangong Wuyin and Lu Xuan don¡¯t die, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they be Great Golden Immortals. They might even be top-notch Great Golden Immortals!¡±


    ¡°I think there is still hope for the Immortal King Path!¡±


    Everyone was talking among themselves. When the two of them fought just now, no one said anything because it was too intense and exciting. That kind of extreme collision was evenly matched.


    Even if they are not in the battle themselves, it was inevitable that they would feel involved in it and even forget to breathe in the end.


    When the winner was decided, it was not until now that they finally let out a sigh of relief.


    However, they only managed to catch their breath. As Nangong Wuyin roared, a shocking de light descended from the sky and shed towards Nangong Wuyin.


    This was Lu Xuan¡¯s move. He didn¡¯t give Nangong Wuyin any chance to catch his breath after gaining the upper hand.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin was shed by Lu Xuan¡¯s de. Blood spurted out, and his entire arm was sent flying, looking extremely miserable.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s de was getting more violent and terrifying. Many people didn¡¯t even have the time to react. They felt as if something had just happened. Then, they saw Lu Xuan sh Nangong Wuyin¡¯s left arm and send it flying.


    This de was aimed at Nangong Wuyin¡¯s head. However, Nangong Wuyin dodged it at the crucial moment. However, he still paid the price of having one of his arms sent flying.


    The price definitely wasn¡¯t small!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin let out a long roar. His entire body bounced up and retreated without having time to care about the arm that had just been sent flying.


    Lu Xuan did not have any intention of showing him any mercy. If it was him, he would not let Lu Xuan off so easily and want Lu Xuan to die.


    However, at this moment, Lu Xuan caught up with him. The Demon Breaker in his hand faintly emitted a bloodthirsty light as he shed down again.


    Nangong Wuyin had only revealed a w in that instant, but Lu Xuan had already found it and expanded it into a chance for victory.


    Nangong Wuyin had never encountered such an existence who could fight him in a bloody battle. As for Lu Xuan, after his rebirth, he had rarely encountered someone at his age who could resist him to such an extent.


    In a sense, the two of them were old monsters who had been reborn. They were not on the same level as their peers.


    The de light tore through the sky and shed down at Nangong Wuyin at an astonishing speed.


    Quick!


    Quick!


    Quick!


    This de attack was swift and almost fooled everyone¡¯s eyes. When everyone saw Lu Xuan¡¯s de attack, Lu Xuan¡¯s de had alreadynded in front of Nangong Wuyin.


    Nangong Wuyin instinctively raised the spear in his right hand to meet the attack.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The sound of metal shing could be heard. Everyone could only see Nangong Wuyin¡¯s thumb and index finger instantly explode. Then, the bronze spear was sent flying backward.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s de light did not lose its momentum and directly struck Nangong Wuyin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin let out a blood-curdling scream as his entire body was sent flying backward. Another bloody scar appeared on his chest, and he was severely injured in an instant.


    At the same time, countless magical powers surged out from Lu Xuan¡¯s body and transformed into a giant hand. In an instant, he actually grabbed the bronze spear.


    The instant Lu Xuan grabbed the bronze spear, Nangong Wuyin¡¯s primordial spirit, which was contained within, burst out with bursts of light, trying to resist. However, Lu Xuan did not care about this at all. He directly picked up the bronze spear and threw it in Nangong Wuyin¡¯s direction.


    The bronze spear was like a bolt of bronze lightning. In an instant, it caught up with Nangong Wuyin, who was sent flying backward. It pierced through Nangong Wuyin in an instant and pinned him to the ground.


    Immediately, Nangong Wuyin stopped moving. He breathed in less and breathed out more.


    Nangong Wuyin was pinned to the ground by his own bronze spear in the blink of an eye. This was a bloody battle.


    Nangong Wuyin was severely injured and on the verge of death, while Lu Xuan was notpletely unscathed.


    This was a battle that could be considered to be evenly matched.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this moment. They did not dare to believe that the victor had been decided just like that.


    ¡°This Lu Xuan¡¯s grasp of battle opportunities has really reached a shocking and unbelievable level!¡±


    Even now, a Great Golden immortal was still somewhat dumbfounded.


    He clearly saw how Lu Xuan defeated Nangong Wuyin and the mystery behind it. Lu Xuan did not disy a battle prowess that surpassed Nangong Wuyin¡¯s. But he could catch Nangong Wuyin¡¯s momentary mistake and quickly expanded the error into the battle result.


    ¡°It was only a momentary mistake, but he actually used it to such an extent. How many battles did he have to go through to develop his battle instinct?¡±


    The other Great Golden Immortal was also sighing with emotion. Even Great Golden Immortal did not have such a battle instinct.


    This had nothing to do with the cultivation base. It was purely a battle instinct, and even Immortal Kings might not have such a battle instinct.


    In just a split second, he had seized the w and turned it into a chance to win. The more they understand the difficulties, the more these Golden Immortals and Immortal Kings knew how difficult it was.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    A Great Golden Immortal of the Noble Nangong Family suddenly stood up and was about to intervene in the battle.


    However, he soon realized that something was wrong because he felt a terrifying aura locking onto him.


    Suddenly, he was sweating profusely and realized that he was not in an ordinary ce but in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    Since ancient times, no one had dared to act rashly here.

 Chapter 1048 - True strength of Nangong Wuyin

    <h4>Chapter 1048: True strength of Nangong Wuyin</h4>


    There was more than one Immortal King here, let alone an Immortal Emperor in the void.


    He couldpletely imagine what kind of terrifying ending would await him if he interfered earlier.


    Most probably, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death. Even the Immortal Kings of the Nangong Family wouldn¡¯t dare to protect him.


    No one could bear the consequences of angering an Immortal Emperor. Even the Nangong Family was no exception.


    To Immortal Emperor, a n with only one Immortal King wasn¡¯t more vital than an ant. Once they were tempted, they would be dead for sure.


    He immediately sat down and acted like an ostrich, as though he didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    At this moment, in the Arena, Lu Xuan only looked at Nangong Wuyin in front of him and didn¡¯t say anything. He also didn¡¯t announce that he had won.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Nangong Wuyin¡¯s body, which was already on the verge of breathing in and out, suddenly exploded with intense vitality. Endless light enveloped him.


    When everyone could see him again, they saw Nangong Wuyin holding a bronze spear and coldly looking at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°He resurrected again? How is this possible? How did he do it?¡±


    Someone said in disbelief. Lu Xuan¡¯s series of attacks just now had already caused Nangong Wuyin to be on the verge of copse. If Nangong Wuyin didn¡¯t admit defeat, he would definitely die.


    Who would have thought that Nangong Wuyin would actually recover when he was forced into a dead end.


    Furthermore, from the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem to be injured at all. He appeared to be in his peak condition.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Little Returning Talisman!¡±


    An Immortal King revealed the reason behind it.


    ¡°Little Returning Talisman? Isn¡¯t that something from the legends? So there¡¯s actually a Little Returning Talisman!¡±


    Many people widened their eyes. This was because they had heard of the legends of the Returning Talisman and the Little Returning Talisman. ording to the legends, even if one was beaten to the point of near-death, one could stille back to life even after death.


    However, many people had only heard of the Little Returning Talisman in the legends, but they never thought it really existed.


    And experts at the level of Golden Immortals knew that many things in the legends and myths really existed. It became like a legend mainly because the people who could create these things died or disappeared. This led to these things gradually bing myths and legends.


    Even so, there were still some who survived in the world, but very, very few. It could be said that only a rare number of people could have them, and others didn¡¯t even have the right to see them once.


    Obviously, Nangong Wuyin had the right.


    ¡°As expected, there is a Little Returning Talisman!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Nangong Wuyin.


    He had sensed that something was wrong earlier because he felt the aura of the Little Returning Talisman. With the Little Returning Talisman in his hand, too, he could naturally identify the Little Returning Talisman very easily.


    Even the Great Void Pavilion could take out a Little Returning Talisman to save Lu Xuan¡¯s life. It was reasonable for the Nangong Family to take out one for Nangong Wuyin.


    Lu Xuan never thought that he was the most special person in the world. There were too many special people and powerful Sects around the world.


    ¡°To be able to force me to this extent and let me die once, Lu Xuan, you can be considered to have set a record!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin looked at Lu Xuan coldly, his eyes bursting with shocking killing intent.


    He had almost died just now. To be more precise, he had already been injured and died once. He only relied on the Little Returning Talisman to resurrect himself.


    This kind of feeling was unprecedented to him. Before today, he had never believed that he would be forced to die once by someone of simr age.


    Today, Lu Xuan made him feel many things that he had never felt before!


    ¡°He actually didn¡¯t die. What a pity!¡±


    Among the group of Golden Immortals, Jin Che said with pity.


    When he saw Nangong Wuyin being seriously injured and nailed to the ground by his bronze spear, he almost jumped up in excitement.


    However, Nangong Wuyin immediately recovered, which made him quite disappointed.


    Zi Mingyue looked at Lu Xuan, not far away from him, her beautiful eyes filled with excitement. Lu Xuan had almost killed Nangong Wuyin just now, which made her feel relieved.


    Lu Xuan was not at a disadvantage when facing Nangong Wuyin. In fact, he was even stronger than Nangong Wuyin.


    While everyone was thinking, Nangong Wuyin¡¯s aura suddenly soared. After he took off a belt from his waist, his aura could no longer be controlled and rose crazily.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I let you took advantage just now, but I won¡¯t now. In front of my full strength, you have no chance of winning!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin returned to his initial arrogance.


    ¡°Middle stage of the Gold Immortal Realm? He¡¯s actually at the middle stage of the Gold Immortal Realm?¡± Many people were shocked. Nangong Wuyin was actually at the middle stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    At this time, everyone finally understood that the strength that had shocked countless people just now was not Nangong Wuyin¡¯s true strength. It was only a part of his strength.


    The belt on Nangong Wuyin¡¯s body was the binding belt that sealed all of his strength.


    And now, Nangong Wuyin no longer suppressed his cultivation base and directly burst out, the middle stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    He hadid his cards on the table. He did not want to pretend anymore. Initially, he tried to defeat Lu Xuan with the cultivation base of the early stage of the Gold Immortal Realm, but now, he had to go all out.


    What was a fair fight? What was that? That was nonsense!


    Now, he only had one thought for this guy who had killed him once ¨C to crush him!


    ¡°No wonder he was so confident in the beginning. He does have the ability to be proud, and he does have the ability to ignore others!¡± A Great Golden Immortal said with a sigh.


    Nangong Wuyin¡¯s strength was indeed astonishing. Even if they were in the same realm, he had crushed many top-tier Conventions of Geniuses of the same realm. Even existences like Jin Che and Zi Mingyue were no match for him.


    He could be said to be looking down on all heroes.


    However, everyone did not expect that the strength he disyed just now was not Nangong Wuyin¡¯s full strength.


    Judging from the number of years that the Heavenly Court had participated in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, it was already considered rushing for most top-tier Conventions of Geniuses to cultivate to the Gold Immortal Realm.


    This year, many top-tier Conventions of Geniuses were stuck at the Half-step Gold Immortal Realm because of their young age. They could not even break through to the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Therefore, almost everyone silently agreed that the early-stage Gold Immortal Realm was the limit.


    And Nangong Wuyin¡¯s performance earlier seemed to confirm the answer. Even someone as strong as Nangong Wuyin was only at the early stage of Gold Immortal Realm.


    Who would have thought that Nangong Wuyin would burst out the strength of the middle-stage of Gold Immortal Realm now.


    For a moment, everyone was shocked!

 Chapter 1049 - Eye Of Nirvana

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Eye Of Nirvana</h4>


    The intermediate-stage of the Gold Immortal Realm was not scary. Even for the legendary geniuses, it was only a matter of time before they broke through to the intermediate-stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. There was even a high chance that they could be a golden immortal.


    However, that required time and the legendary geniuses were fighting for time. Nangong Wuyin¡¯s cultivation age was only a little over a hundred years old, which was undoubtedly much younger than the others.


    While the others had not even touched the threshold of the intermediate-stage of the Gold Immortal Realm, he was already there. His speed and efficiency were much faster than the other legendary geniuses.


    At this speed, he would not be far away from the Golden Immortal Realm!


    He was yet to be another terrifying freak as long as he grew up!


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Lu Xuan is going to lose to that old monster!¡± Jin Che thought to himself. Even he was shocked by Nangong Wuyin. Nangong Wuyin was much younger than him, yet his cultivation progress was even faster than his.


    He originally thought that with his talent and the Jin family¡¯s relentless nurturing, he should be the number one among his peers. Who knew that there would be a monster like Nangong Wuyin.


    No one knew better than them, the legendary geniuses, what a small gap meant.


    In order to catch up with the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony, they had been trying their best to catch up with the progress. Some people had even rushed to break through to the Gold Immortal Realm before the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony.


    Those who were not gold immortals were not even qualified to fight with others.


    However, they had already tried their best to break through to the early stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. For them, the intermediate-stage of the Gold Immortal Realm was only one step away, but the difference was like heaven and earth.


    However, Nangong Wuyin had already broken through, which meant that Nangong Wuyin would be taking the lead soon. And as time passed, the gap between them and Nangong Wuyin would only growrger andrger.


    By the time they became top-tier gold immortal, Nangong Wuyin might already be a golden immortal.


    It was really infuriating topare people!


    Facing such a terrifying Nangong Wuyin, how could Lu Xuan possibly be a match for him.


    ¡°What a pity. If Lu Xuan had attacked just now, he might have been able to kill Nangong Wuyin!¡±


    Many peoplemented. Before Nangong Wuyin hadid his cards on the table, Lu Xuan could win.


    If he took the opportunity to attack at that time, it might not be impossible for him to win.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. He can¡¯t win no matter what, because Nangong Wuyin has the Little Returning Talisman. Even if he kills Nangong Wuyin, Nangong Wuyin can be resurrected. The effect of the Little Returning Talisman is really amazing!¡±


    Someonemented. That kind of thing was something from legends, even for the mighty figures of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    In other words, this was an unsolvable situation for Lu Xuan. It seemed like he still had a chance of winning, but in reality, there was no chance at all.


    No matter how much advantage Lu Xuan had in the beginning, it was useless when he was actually facing an expert.


    The crushing power of Nangong Wuyin made him have no advantage at all!


    In the crowd, Zi Mingyue suddenly became nervous. She was also a legendary genius, so she knew very well what it meant to have someone step into a higher realm before you. That was absolute crushing power.


    Anyone could be easily beaten by Nangong Wuyin if they were in the same realm, let alone he was in a higher realm now.


    Previously, she had been pretending to be an ordinary legendary genius to get along with others. Now, she didn¡¯t pretend anymore andid her cards on the table.


    Just thinking about it made her sweat profusely.


    In the arena, Nangong Wuyin looked at Lu Xuan coldly, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    ¡°I was too careless before. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good. But now, I¡¯m going to kill you with my strongest strength!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin said coldly.


    In an instant, the skin and flesh on Nangong Wuyin¡¯s forehead split open. On his forehead, an eye grew out. This vertical eye contained the destruction of the sun and moon, the copse of heaven and earth, and was filled with death and despair.


    That eye was so terrifying that even a gold immortal could not look directly into it. The moment they saw it, many celestial immortals below the gold immortal level cried out in pain, and their eyes bled as they were severely injured, it was as if they had seen an indescribable existence.


    All the gold immortals present had blood oozing out of the corners of their mouths, and their eyes were bloodshot. They had been injured by the pressure of that vertical eye.


    Many gold immortals had an incredulous look on their faces. Just by taking a nce at that eye, they seemed to have seen some indescribable existence. Just one nce was enough to deeply hurt their souls.


    Even the golden immortals did not feel well. They felt dizzy, and only immortal king-level experts present could look as calm as before. Even so, their expressions turned a little solemn.


    This was because this eye was truly terrifying.


    ¡°Eye of Nirvana!¡±


    An immortal king revealed the origin of this eye.


    ¡°So he is the reincarnation of the immortal King of Nirvana!¡±


    An ancient immortal king had already recognized the origin of this vertical eye. He also knew the original owner of this vertical eye.


    ¡°Legend has it that it was an immortal king who mastered the Dao of Nirvana. Later on, when he attempted to break through to the Immortal Emperor Realm, he suffered a bacsh and died. Who would have thought that he was reborn into Nangong Wuyin¡¯s body!¡±


    Very quickly, more and more people recognized the Eye of Nirvana. There were also more and more people who thought of the Immortal King of Nirvana.


    There were countless immortal kings in the Heaven Realm since ancient times. However, the name of the Eye of Nirvana was definitely one of them.


    This Immortal King of Nirvana mastered the Dao of Nirvana and possessed extremely terrifyingbat strength. This was especially so for the Eye of Nirvana, which was a well-known eye technique.


    The moment the Eye of Nirvana appeared, it was invincible, capable of annihting everything.


    Many people understood in their hearts, many rumors were saying that Nangong Wuyin was the reincarnation of an immortal king before this. However, many people didn¡¯t believe it. They only felt that this was because the Nangong family wanted to boost people¡¯s interest in Nangong Wuyin.


    And even if some people believed it, they didn¡¯t know which immortal king Nangong Wuyin was. But now, there was already a conclusion. He was actually the legendary Immortal King of Nirvana.


    That was a group of immortal kings who were once the closest to the Immortal Emperor Realm. In terms ofbat prowess, it was extremely rare.


    Originally, Nangong Wuyin¡¯s strength was already above Lu Xuan¡¯s. Now, with the addition of the Eye of Nirvana, Lu Xuan was dead for sure.


    Many people had already sentenced Lu Xuan to death in their hearts, believing that there was no way for Lu Xuan to make aeback.


    The Eye of Nirvana shimmered with an extremely dangerous ray. In an instant, it enveloped Lu Xuan, aiming for his soul.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s pupils changed as well. He opened his Delusion-breaker Eye to contend against the Eye of Nirvana.


    The two different eye techniques collided in the air, creating sparks that could be seen with the naked eye.

 Chapter 1050 - Eye Technique Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Eye Technique Showdown</h4>


    A terrifying pupil power burst out from the Eye of Nirvana, annihting everything in the world into nothingness.


    Almost instantly, Lu Xuan felt this nirvana power enveloping his body. This was a terrifying divine ability that transcended the rules.


    When the divine ability came into effect on his body, Lu Xuan immediately felt that every cell in him had entered a state of nirvana.


    The most terrifying part of this nirvana divine ability was that even without direct contact with it, one would be enveloped by it wherever the Eye of Nirvana looked.


    It was extremely terrifying.


    Everyone discovered that Lu Xuan¡¯s body was instantly filled with an aura of death. Many people even opened their dharma eyes and saw that the aura of death on Lu Xuan¡¯s body instantly exploded.


    In an instant, the Five Decays of Heaven and Man appeared and Lu Xuan actually entered that state in a split second.


    This state was manifested by the power of rules. It was very strange, and there was no way to defend against it.


    This divine ability was really extremely strange!


    Many people saw the changes in Lu Xuan¡¯s body at the first moment, and they were all shocked. This strange attack method was really terrifying.


    If it were an ordinary gold immortal, they would not be able to withstand it at all. Even a golden immortal would be scratching his head when faced with such a strange attack method.


    However, immediately after, everyone saw a terrifying scene. They saw the strange and ominous Five Decays of Heaven and Man manifested, and then, as if they were peeling off the shell, they began to peel off Lu Xuan¡¯s body bit by bit.


    Lu Xuan was indeed hit by the Eye of Nirvana. The terrifying Five Decays of Heaven and Man directly affected Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    This was more terrifying than Nangong Wuyin¡¯s previous attack. It could even ignore Lu Xuan¡¯s Shield of Great Aether.


    When ordinary gold immortals encountered such an attack, they would definitely be helpless. However, it was a pity that the person he encountered was Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had once fought with Nangong Wuyin in his previous life. At that time, Nangong Wuyin was already a supreme immortal king, and the Eye of Nirvana was a hundred times more terrifying than it was now.


    If it was that Nangong Wuyin had attacked, he would have been able to kill Lu Xuan in an instant. It would not have been difficult at all.


    However, for the current Nangong Wuyin, he was not capable to fully control the Eye of Nirvana. Without sufficient cultivation strength and understanding of the Great Dao, it was impossible for him to sessfully control the Eye of Nirvana.


    Therefore, Nangong Wuyin had only used the Eye of Nirvana when he reached the Gold Immortal Realm. Previously, no one knew that he had such a trump card. On one hand, he was hiding his strength, and on the other hand, he really could not use it. Even if he used it, it would only take an instant, and it could notst long.


    However, after cultivating to Gold Immortal Realm, everything was different. He could use it for a long time. Although its power was not on the same level as when Lu Xuan met Nangong Wuyin in his previous life, it was still a very terrifying technique for a gold immortal.


    However, Lu Xuan, who had such an experience, would not be caught off guard.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body was emitting golden light. His bones were humming together, turning into a Dao sound that shook away these strange and ominous things.


    This was a strange attack method that Lu Xuan had researched back then. It was used to destroy the Eye of Nirvana, which could directly affect the body and even the soul.


    After Lu Xuan had perfected it over the years, its power was no longer the same as before.


    Even the strange nirvana power that the Eye of Nirvana disyed was separated from every cell in the body by Lu Xuan¡¯s Dao sound attack.


    Everyone was stunned. They did not expect Lu Xuan to have such a method. It was as if he had developed it specifically to deal with the Eye of Nirvana.


    Nangong Wuyin was also surprised. He did not expect Lu Xuan to be able to use this method to counter the ominous power derived from his Eye of Nirvana.


    However, a cold smile immediately appeared on his face. He said, ¡°Lu Xuan, don¡¯t tell me you think that this is all the power of the Eye of Nirvana. It¡¯s just a normal gaze. The power of the Eye of Nirvana has yet to be fully disyed!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the whole ce fell into silence. Everyone was stunned and in disbelief.


    Even though Nangong Wuyin had made such a statement, it seemed extraordinarily untrue.


    They had seen the power of the Eye of Nirvana just now. Many gold immortals had blood oozing out from the corners of their mouths after just one nce. They were severely injured as if they had seen an extremely ominous existence.


    What a terrifying existence that was. But now, Nangong Wuyin said that he had yet to use his true strength.


    If that was true, how terrifying would the Eye of Nirvana be?


    Could Lu Xuan really defeat Nangong Wuyin who had the Eye of Nirvana?


    Many people felt powerless. They supported Lu Xuan in their hearts, but they couldn¡¯t do anything against such a terrifying Nangong Wuyin.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was calm as he stared at Nangong Wuyin. He merely smiled and said, ¡°The eye of Nirvana is indeed not bad, but how much of its power can you unleash?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. When they heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help sucking in a breath of cold air. The Eye of Nirvana was so terrifying that even golden immortals and immortal kings had to raise their eyebrows. Yet, in Lu Xuan¡¯s words, it was merely not bad.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s tone was a little too arrogant.


    ¡°Arrogant!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin looked at Lu Xuan coldly. His body was once again covered with the Armor of Wind. However,pared to before, the power of the Armor of Wind this time was clearly stronger.


    After all, Nangong Wuyin was using his full strength this time, not the strength that had been sealed previously.


    The difference between an early-stage gold immortal and an intermediate-stage gold immortal might seem like a small step, but the difference inbat strength was not as simple as one-fold. It was at least several times the difference inbat strength. In a specific battle, one might be defeated in an instant.


    The Eye of Nirvana on Nangong Wuyin¡¯s forehead suddenly burst out with a shocking brilliance, which swept toward Lu Xuan like a light arrow.


    This was another divine ability of the Eye of Nirvana. Not only could it disy the mysterious and extraordinary nirvana power, but it was also extremely terrifying in terms of normal eye techniques.


    In an instant, Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes also burst out with endless brilliance. It turned into a beam of ray in front of Lu Xuan and blocked Nangong Wuyin¡¯s Eye of Nirvana.


    ¡°What is that? Lu Xuan also has an eye technique?¡± Many people widened their eyes as if they had seen something unbelievable.


    They saw that Lu Xuan also had an eye technique that could fight against the Eye of Nirvana. Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were shining with a golden ray. However, if one looked closely, one would be able to seeplicated patterns were sinking in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes as if there was a universe inside.


    The power was endless!

 Chapter 1051 - My friend Lu Xuan has the appearance of a great emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1051: My friend Lu Xuan has the appearance of a great emperor</h4>


    ¡°How is this possible? Lu Xuan also has an eye technique?¡±


    Many people were shocked. In the heaven realm, there were many kinds of skills and bloodlines, but there were not many who had an eye technique. And even if they did, there weren¡¯t many that were powerful.


    Although many Innate Godly Physiques had a certain level of eye technique, it was usually used as a supporting skill. There were very few people who had the Eye of Nirvana, which serves as a strong attack power and was basically a stand-alone.


    Many people wanted to see just what kind of eye technique Lu Xuan had that allowed him to stand against the Eye of Nirvana.


    ¡°This seems to be the Delusion-breaker Eye!¡±


    An experienced immortal king saw Lu Xuan and widened his eyes immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Delusion-breaker Eye from that race!¡±


    As soon as the immortal king recognised the Delusion-breaker Eye, more and more immortal kings recognised it as well. This pair of eye technique once shocked the heaven realm and was one of the top eye techniques.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. It¡¯s the Delusion-breaker Eye. It¡¯s said to be able to see through all the illusions in the world. If you cultivate it to the extreme, you¡¯ll be invulnerable to all magic, and everything will be an illusion!¡± A Golden Immortal said confidently. ¡°But that n has sealed themselves away for so many years, and no one from the n had ever appeared in the world. How could there be such a person now?!¡±


    Many people became even more baffled when they heard this. Although it sounded like a very powerful n, they had never heard of such a n before.


    ¡°Father, what is that n?¡± Jin Che quickly transmitted his voice in the Immortal King region to his father, Jin Hao, who was the current n leader of the Jin family.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that n should be the Emperor n, the born taoism aptitude of the Shi family!¡± Very quickly, the dignified voice of a middle-aged man entered Jin Che¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Emperor n?¡± Jin Che¡¯s eyes widened and he was shocked instantly. He knew what the Emperor n was too well.


    In the heaven realm, ns with immortal kings were known as Royal ns. Those who had imperial emperors or once had imperial emperors were known as the so-called Emperor ns.


    In other words, this Shi family once had an imperial emperor.


    The reason why he said that was because out of the ten imperial emperors who were in control of the heavenly court, none of them went by the surname Shi.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this was once a very powerful Emperor n. The first n leader was the first generation of the born taoism aptitude and his cultivation base was said to be earth-shattering. He was the leader of many imperial emperors and was even rumoured to be able to stand against a Celestial Lord for a brief while!¡± Jin Hao said.


    Jin Che was even more dumbfounded. The Emperor race alone was already very much exaggerated, but the Innate Godly Physique from the first generation could actually stand against a Celestial Lord? Even if it was only for a short period of time, it was already an impressive battle record.


    ¡°Later on, during the war of the ancient heaven realm, the Shi family¡¯s ancestor was besieged by many imperial emperors from other worlds and died. After that war, the Shi family went into seclusion and very few of their nsmen came out. However, if any of their nsmen came out, they would definitely suppress the current generation. It was said that the few nsmen who came out were at least at the Immortal King Realm!¡±


    Jin Hao¡¯s voice was filled withment. What a glorious n this was.


    Jin Che was dumbstruck. He thought he was already a representative of the second generation heir, as he had the Jin family and even the entire Half-demon n behind him.


    Who knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s background seemed to be even more powerful, as he came from the Emperor n.


    ¡°I was originally very curious as to how this Lu Xuan managed toe out from a crack in the rock, as I couldn¡¯t find a single trace of him. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a powerful background!¡± Jin Chemented. When many people investigated Lu Xuan¡¯s background, they would find it strange as they didn¡¯t know what kind of background Lu Xuan had.


    Now that they knew, it was even more terrifying.


    Previously, there was too little information about Lu Xuan, so no one knew about his Delusion-breaker Eye.


    Especially in a remote ce like the Xuan Prefecture, even the Golden Immortals wouldn¡¯t have much knowledge.


    However, it was different here. There were many top shots in the heaven realm who had seen a lot. The moment they saw Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, they had recognised it almost immediately.


    After all, even though the born taoism aptitude was rare and there weren¡¯t many nsmen that came into the world, there were still some who left behind traces.


    Jin Che could now ept that Lu Xuan was more powerful than him. He was only born into a Royal n while Lu Xuan was born into an Emperor n. He had even more of an existence than Jin Che, who was the second-generation heir.


    Jin Che had also heard of some of the hidden families and sects before. Normally, there wouldn¡¯t be any descendants that came into the world. However, whenever there were descendants that came into the world, they were usually the best of the best.


    The suppression of the current generation was amon operation.


    ¡°If Lu Xuan¡¯s identity is true, you can interact with him more!¡±


    That dignified voice continued to appear in Jin Che¡¯s mind.


    Jin Che nodded. He wasn¡¯t friends with Lu Xuan because of his status as a member of the Emperor or Royal n. In the past, he would boast that when he made friends, it didn¡¯t matter what that person¡¯s background was. Either way, it won¡¯t be as good as his.


    But now, he met an existence that was more powerful than him in terms of background and in terms of fighting. Lu Xuan was stronger than him in all aspects.


    Thinking about it, he felt that he had be even more capable of bragging. My friend Lu Xuan had the appearance of a great emperor!


    It was very reasonable for a peerless genius from the Emperor n to be an imperial emperor in the future!


    Imperial emperor was already the limit of his imagination. As for Celestial Lords, he did not dare to think or even ask about it.


    When Jin Che learned about the born taoism aptitude and the Delusion-breaker Eye, many people had also learnt about Lu Xuan¡¯s background through various channels.


    Many legendary geniuses were so depressed that they wanted to vomit blood. They originally thought that Nangong Wuyin¡¯s background was already exaggerated enough to be the reincarnation of an immortal king, since he was born into the Nangong family, which is a Royal n.


    His condition was already at the peak. But who would have thought that Lu Xuan, who had an even more explosive background, would appear now? They simply wanted to vomit blood.


    It was really infuriating topare, as they couldn¡¯tpete with these two monsters in terms of strength, and they were even tortured by their own bloodline whenparing.


    No wonder these two people were able to advance so quickly. The others weren¡¯t even worthy of beingpared to them.


    ¡°So what if they were born in the Emperor n? Haven¡¯t they still met their nemesis? Even if they were born in the Emperor n, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they aren¡¯t a match for Nangong Wuyin!¡±


    Many people said sourly.


    After Lu Xuan revealed his suspected background, he had already reced Nangong Wuyin as the second generation heir that many people envied and hated. Although these people were all second generation heirs, many of them were born into the Royal n.


    However, it was really infuriating topare people. Even if they were both second generation heirs, they could be worlds apart. They were not on the same level at all.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan, who was focused on his eye technique battle with Nangong Wuyin, had no idea how much of a stir it would cause after he revealed his Delusion-breaker Eye.


    It would make countless of people envy and hate on him!

 Chapter 1052 - Show your cards and stop pretending. Im also in the middle stage of the gold immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Show your cards and stop pretending. I¡¯m also in the middle stage of the gold immortal</h4>


    Many people thought that because Lu Xuan came from the Emperor n, that¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t find his background. However, they didn¡¯t know that Lu Xuan didn¡¯te from the so-called Emperor n at all. He was just an ascender who had ascended from the lower realm.


    That was why they couldn¡¯t find out Lu Xuan¡¯s background before this.


    At this moment, even Ren Qingqing and Gong Yu, who were watching the battle in the Full Moon City through their magic, knew about the so-called Emperor n and the Shi family.


    They immediately looked at each other in dismay. Only then did the two of them realised just how big of a thigh they hadtched onto.


    Oh my god, he is actually from the legendary Emperor n. To the small Full Moon City, it was simply a myth. If they had not followed Lu Xuan, they might not have had the chance to meet a gold immortal in their entire lives.


    However, since they had met a gold immortal in such a short period of time, they might even have the chance to meet an immortal king in the future. It was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Elder Supreme to have such a powerful background!¡± Gong Yu said.


    ¡°But why did the Elder Supreme not say anything?¡±


    Ren Qingqing shook her head and said, ¡°How can weprehend the thinking of a God like the Elder Supreme!¡±


    ¡°That kind of existence is not something we can figure out. We just need to follow the Elder Supreme!¡± Ren Qingqing said with a determined expression.


    She was Lu Xuan¡¯s die-hard fan. Now that she had found out that Lu Xuan might be from the Shi family of the Emperor n, her loyalty was off the charts. Following such an existence, she didn¡¯t have to be afraid of a futureless end.


    In the future, she might even rise to the sky as a result of following Lu Xuan.


    Even if they werepared to chickens and dogs, they weren¡¯t unhappy at all. Being Lu Xuan¡¯sckeys was still better than being a king in a small ce like the Full Moon City.


    After the human immortals in Full Moon City know about the so-called Emperor n, they immediately put away all their thoughts. Who were they kidding, that was the Emperor n.


    Any one of their nsmen could easily crush them into pieces.


    If they secretly plotted against Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying strength was enough to easily crush them. And even if they seeded, they would also suffer the revenge of the terrifying Emperor n.


    There was no way they could survive. They immediately withdrew all their thoughts and wholeheartedly followed the Elder Supreme. They did not dare to have any other thoughts and they only hoped that one day, they would be able to the ascend by themselves.


    In the Boundary Arena, a Golden Immortal from the Zhao family widened his eyes and muttered to himself, ¡°How is this possible? How can he be from the Emperor n? It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    After knowing that Lu Xuan might be from the Emperor n, the Golden Immortal from the Zhao family was terrified immediately. The Emperor n was a terrifying n that surpassed the Royal n. It could be said that they were truly unfathomable.


    Their Zhao family wasn¡¯t even a Royal n like the Nangong family. In the eyes of the Emperor n, they might not even be considered as ants.


    For a moment, everyone had their own thoughts. They were all in an uproar because of Lu Xuan¡¯s Delusion-breaker Eye.


    While everyone was having their own thoughts, the eye technique battle between Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin had reached its peak.


    The area between the two of them continuously erupted with a shocking light, causing the world to almost explode. The battle of the eye technique alone had already surpassed the intensity of the battle just now.


    Finally, Nangong Wuyin couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with using the eye technique to battle as he discovered that the Eye of Nirvana that he had ced high hopes on couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Xuan.


    He was finally going to make his move. He stomped his foot and rose up from the ground. His body was like a flood dragon as he flew across the sky and attacked.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The crowd didn¡¯t see what was happening clearly. They only felt that it was extremely fast. In an instant, a bronze long pike had already arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    This spear of his had an invincible might, and he was the only one who was superior.


    After unleashing his strengthpletely, Nangong Wuyin regained his confidence. It wasn¡¯t like just now, when he was almost doubting his own life as he was beaten up by Lu Xuan.


    This time, he believed that there wouldn¡¯t be any idents. Lu Xuan definitely wouldn¡¯t have any chance to turn the tables.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud boom, everyone saw Lu Xuan holding onto a demonic breaking sword which was facing the sky. This was a genuine sh of power. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of extravagance and there weren¡¯t any extra tricks.


    In an instant, the collision between the two of them was like a bright sun exploding, causing an endless rain of light to spread out in all directions.


    Looking from afar, the rain of light actually looked like it formed a lotus flower, which was slowly blooming. Layer afteryer and ring after ring, it swept out in all directions.


    Instantly, the entire arena¡¯s ground was overturned by ayer.


    Everyone saw that Lu Xuan was only able to hold on for a moment before he was sent flying. In this collision, he was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Do you understand? This is the difference in strength between you and me!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin looked at Lu Xuan from afar with the long pike in his hand. He did not put Lu Xuan in his eyes at all. He did not even take this opportunity to pursue and attack.


    Lu Xuan sneered and said, ¡°Nangong Wuyin, do you think that you are the only one who has hidden your strength?¡±


    While he was talking, Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body burst out with boundless light, making him look like a golden battlegod.


    The aura on Lu Xuan¡¯s body was extremely dense. Just like Nangong Wuyin before, he had jumped from the initial stage of a gold immortal to the middle stage of a gold immortal.


    This time round, Lu Xuan did not use the White Sun Soaring Sutra, and this was not the state of the the White Sun Soaring as well.


    This was his original strength!


    Ever since he killed Zhao Jing, Lu Xuan had gained a lot of cultivation resources. He had pushed his cultivation base to the middle stage of gold immortal in one go.


    To Lu Xuan, obstacles toprehending the God Realm did not exist. To him, this was just a re-cultivation. Naturally, it was not too difficult.


    As long as he had sufficient cultivation resources, he could break all kinds of records and walk the path of others, leaving no path for them to walk. Those peerless geniuses and legendary geniuses trembled as they looked at Lu Xuan¡¯s records.


    With thoughts simr to Nangong Wuyin, Lu Xuan also felt that he didn¡¯t need to use his full strength to deal with him. He only needed to use a portion of his strength.


    However, Lu Xuan only guessed half of it right. He did beat Nangong Wuyin up, putting him on the ground and rubbing him against it.


    However, no one had expected that Nangong Wuyin, who should have failed, to hide his strength and trump card.


    Nangong Wuyin was already an expert in the middle stage of a gold immortal.


    This forced Lu Xuan, who was also in the middle stage of a gold immortal, to use his full strength against him.


    ¡°What? Lu Xuan is also in the middle stage of a gold immortal?¡±


    A stone set off a thousand waves.

 Chapter 1053 - Head-to-head with each other, the foundation of the Emperor clan

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Head-to-head with each other, the foundation of the Emperor n</h4>


    Everyone was stunned. No one expected that Lu Xuan was also in the middle stage of a gold immortal!


    It was as though having Nangong Wuyin wasn¡¯t enough, but now there was Lu Xuan, who was younger and more monstrous than the other.


    Everyone was shocked. Was this still the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium?


    Both of them had broken the records of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium. On top of that, both of them were generally much younger than these legendary geniuses, especially Lu Xuan. He was not even half the age of these legendary geniuses, but yet his realm had already surpassed theirs.


    What kind of monster and genius was this.


    Lu Xuan shrugged and said, ¡°Stop pretending, let¡¯s show our cards. I¡¯m also in the middle stage of a gold immortal. I originally wanted to defeat you with the realm of the initial stage gold immortal, but I didn¡¯t expect you to also be in the middle stage. Let¡¯s have a good fight!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, everyone was shocked. Then, they thought of Nangong Wuyin¡¯s words. Both of them had the same idea.


    ¡°In the past, each of them would have the power to win the champion¡¯s title. I just didn¡¯t expect them to meet each other this time!¡±


    Many people were excited because they wouldn¡¯t be able to see such a battle a second time in their lives.


    Two legendary geniuses who had surpassed their limits and treated breaking records as simple as eating and drinking.


    They were truly existences that they had never seen before!


    Nangong Wuyin¡¯s expression was ice-cold, and the Eye of Nirvana on his forehead flickered with a dangerous light. However, his heart was not as calm as what¡¯s shown on his face.


    He had never expected that Lu Xuan would be able to fight with him until now; from when they were in the initial stage of a gold immortal to the middle stage of a gold immortal. This had shocked him greatly.


    This was because he knew very well what kind of effort he had put in to break through to this realm.


    He was indeed the reincarnation of an immortal king. As his cultivation became more and more profound, the immortal king¡¯s memories that he had awakened grew more and more. However, he wasn¡¯t someone who relied on these memories to make a living.


    Other than possessing such talent and memories, his own hard work was also famous within the Nangong family.


    This was why he was able to break through to this realm when he was barely a hundred years old. He knew that he didn¡¯t ck off in any step, and not to mention he had the teachings of countless experts within the family ¨C even Nangong the immortal king had personally taught him cultivation.


    Such conditions were definitely not bad!


    He originally thought that he should be the most outstanding among his peers, as no one of his age could do such a thing.


    However, reality shook his heart. Lu Xuan was younger than him by a few decades, but he was actually able to catch up to his cultivation and almost killed him.


    Could this be the foundation of the Emperor n?


    Nangong Wuyin had already made some guesses about Lu Xuan¡¯s identity. After all, he inherited the memories of the Immortal King of Nirvana, which was said to be knowledgeable. Naturally, he also knew about the Delusion-breaker Eye.


    Back then, the Shi family was also a n with an illustrious reputation. Hence, he also made guesses in the direction of the Emperor n .


    Initially, he didn¡¯t really care. So what if he was from the Emperor n? He was the reincarnation of an immortal king. Even if Lu Xuan was the sessor of the Emperor n, he could still defeat him.


    This was his absolute confidence!


    Who would have thought that in such a short time, Lu Xuan would let him know that the Emperor n was so awesome and extraordinary.


    ¡°This battle should end here!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently as he looked at Nangong Wuyi, who was in front of him.


    He thought that he could defeat Nangong Wuyin without using all his trump cards. Who would have thought that Nangong Wuyin¡¯s strength was even stronger than he expected.


    No wonder Nangong Wuyin was the first peerless genius to break through to the Golden Immortal Realm, and it was also him that achieved the road of an immortal king.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was miles away from Nangong Wuyin¡¯s. He only knew that Nangong Wuyin was very strong, but he had no idea how strong he was.


    Therefore, he prepared for the worst and hid his most important trump card. However, he was going to reveal it now.


    The Nangong Wuyin in front of him was indeed worthy of his full-strength!


    ¡°This battle ends here?¡± Nangong Wuyin sneered with anger in his voice. Lu Xuan dared to look down on him when he saw his strength.


    Although he was beaten up by Lu Xuan who was at the same realm as him, the situation waspletely different.


    He was the strongest person as long as he used all his skills!


    Nangong Wuyin immediately swept towards Lu Xuan. Instantly, he released hisw of wind and formed a wind domain. In a split second, he arrived in front of Lu Xuan and dashed in towards him immediately.


    Lu Xuan did not hold back either, and released hisw of lightening. He did not use his spatial magic and kept a trump card for himself.


    However, even though it was only thew of lightening, his speed was extremely fast. It was like a bolt of lightning that collided with Nangong Wuyin.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud boom, both of their bodies emitted a huge light and their auras were earth-shaking.


    The collision between the two of them were head-to-head, and it was also like aet colliding with the earth. It had an extremely terrifying power.


    It hit the sky directly, and the two could have exchanged hundreds or even thousands of moves in that instant.


    Most people could no longer see both of their speeds. They could only hear the terrifying sounds of collision one after another. A rain of light was released in the sky, and it was the result of the sh between their mana and aura.


    At this moment, everyone held their breath. They felt that even their breathing would affect the two people in the Boundary Arena.


    It was difficult for them to see the strength of the two people, as each of their attacks were released with an unimaginable power. The force was simply too strong.


    It even shattered the space above the Boundary Arena.


    ¡°Is this still a battle between gold immortals?¡±


    Some gold immortal experts were dumbfounded and their faces were pale.


    Even if they were in the same realm, they might not be able to escape death if they were to fight against any one of them.


    The strength of their bodies were extremely terrifying!


    ¡°Their bodies were the one that¡¯s the most terrifying. No matter what kind of invincible speed they have, they have to use their bodies as a support. I can¡¯t even see their fight. I can totally imagine how powerful their bodies can be!¡±


    ¡°They are about to be saints. I know that Lu Xuan is from the Shi family of the Emperor n. Their bloodline should be a born taoism aptitude, unparalleled in the world. Then, what kind of physique does Nangong Wuyin have to support himself?¡±


    Many people were puzzled. Initially they had more doubts about Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. But now, they were shocked that Nangong Wuyin could go against Lu Xuan.


    The born taoism aptitude from the Shi family of the Emperor n was well-known throughout the world. Lu Xuan had already awakened the Delusion-breaker Eye, so there was no reason why he didn¡¯t have the born taoism aptitude.


    After all, the Delusion-breaker Eye was not an ordinary skill, but a bloodline skill. Only those who had awakened the born taoism aptitude could awaken it.


    Then, what did Nangong Wuyin have?

 Chapter 1054 - How terrifying was that slash

    <h4>Chapter 1054: How terrifying was that sh</h4>


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the born taoism aptitude? Nangong Wuyin has the Nanming Primordial Fire True Body that our Nangong family tried our best to nurture!¡±


    At this moment, an expert from the Nangong family proudly said.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not an Innate Godly Physique like the born taoism aptitude, it¡¯s still one of the best among the Acquired Godly Physique and it¡¯s not inferior to the born taoism aptitude!¡±


    Many people came to a sudden realisation when they heard this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be the Nanming Primordial Fire. Immortal King Nangong is spending too much effort to nurture Nangong Wuyin!¡±


    A Golden Immortal said with a dumbfounded expression.


    The Nanming Primordial Fire True Body had only appeared a few times since ancient times as it was not a constitution that could be passed down by bloodline like the Innate Godly Physique.


    This physique was acquired, and it was extremely difficult to form such a physique.


    The Nanming Primordial Fire was extremely hard to find because the it¡¯s located in the ancestralnd of the phoenixes in the Heavenly Phoenix Realm, and those phoenixes were a powerful n that wasn¡¯t inferior to the dragon n.


    There were countless of experts in that n, and the number of immortal kings and Immortal Emperors were numerous.


    And the Nanming Primordial Fire was the innate me of the Phoenix n that wouldn¡¯t leak out.


    There was only one way to obtain the Nanming Primordial Fire. One had to ughter an adult phoenix and extract it from its body and one had to be able to block the phoenix n¡¯s retaliation before they could obtain the Nanming Primordial Fire.


    And obtaining the Nanming Primordial Fire was only the first step. After that, one had to use a secret art to fuse with it and the sess rate was very low.


    Under such circumstances, a special Acquired Godly Physique such as the Nanming Primordial Fire True Body was only a physique from the myths. In fact, not many people had actually seen it.


    Today, they had finally opened their eyes. They had seen two special bodies in a row, and they were so terrifying.


    Everyone had to open their Dharma Eyes in order to follow them, and they could barely keep up. Otherwise, they would probably only see the strange explosions all over the Boundary Arena.


    Only experts above Golden Immortal could catch the movements of these two people.


    Their speed was extremely fast, to the extreme!


    Even the Golden Immortals felt that it was very beneficial!


    The battle between the two could be said to be unconstrained. It was not just a simple physical collision, but also a collision of martial arts, magics, spells, and other various kinds of collisions.


    The two of them had even reached the realm of being able to use all kinds of martial arts, magics and spells as they pleased. As long as they could strike the other party, even if they were still martial arts in the first move, the next move would beunched in the form of spells.


    The two of them had such high levels of battle literacy that even the Golden Immortals were surprised.


    However, although the two of them had learnt a lot ofplicated things, each of them had formed their own system. Therefore, when they used it, there was not a single shackle. It waspletely smooth, and they had truly found their own battle system. It could be said that they had returned to the basics.


    And the countless peerless geniuses who had participated in this year¡¯s Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium all clenched their fists. Both of them represented the two strongest people in this year¡¯s Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    The strength and various battle aplishments that the two of them had directly disyed left them far behind. It was simply not something that they couldpare with. At this moment, they finally realised that it was very likely that they would be immersed in the shadow of the two of them in the future.


    No matter who won or lost, the one who lost was not someone they couldpare to either.


    Suddenly, a terrifying explosion was heard. Light surged and turned into a mist that spread out.


    The two figures separated and faced each other from afar.


    Everyone focused their eyes and saw that both of their situation was very different. Blood dripped from the corner of Nangong Wuyin¡¯s mouth. During the exchange of blows just now, even the Nanming Primordial Fire True Body was injured by Lu Xuan, and was in a somewhat pathetic state.


    A look of disbelief shed across Nangong Wuyin¡¯s eyes. He had used all his strength in the previous exchange of blows. He had used all kinds of methods, but he still could not gain the upper hand.


    His Nanming Primordial Fire True Body and thew of wind that he cultivated should haveplemented each other. Thebination of fire and wind would be more impressive.


    It could be said that hisbat strength was at least five times stronger than the initial stage of a gold immortal.


    Under suchbat strength, even other veteran gold immortals who were also in the middle stage of the gold immortal would be defeated by him.


    However, when facing Lu Xuan, all of his reliance had lost its effect. There was no other reason other than the fact that Lu Xuan was too strong.


    He was as immovable as a mountain. No matter how many attacks he had, Lu Xuan would easily resolve them.


    Ever since he had integrated martial arts, magics, spells and other offensive techniques into a single entity, this was the first time he had met an existence who could contend against him in this aspect.


    No one had ever been able to achieve such a level before!


    Many of Lu Xuan¡¯s techniques also shocked him. In Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, many of the forbidden techniques were as simple as eating and drinking.


    Lu Xuan stood in front of him, holding the demonic breaking sword in his hand and he looked like a demonic god. He sneered at Nangong Wuyin, stretched his back, and said, ¡°The warm-up is over. If your strength is only at this level, you will definitely lose!¡±


    When everyone heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. To Lu Xuan, this was just a warm-up. How shocking was his strength.


    ¡°What big talk!¡± Nangong Wuyin said slowly, as killing intent burst out from his eyes. His Eyes of Nirvana released endless of power, shattering the Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Watch carefully!¡±


    Lu Xuan took a step forward, and the long sword in his hand burst out with a shocking light. The delight shed toward Nangong Wuyin, turning into a stretch of hell that suppressed the Heaven and Earth.


    It was the Zhao family¡¯s ultimate technique, the moke prison-suppressing saber.


    Many gold immortals of the Zhao family, including the Golden Immortal, widened their eyes. Lu Xuan used the moke prison-suppressing saber, and the saber¡¯s intent almost pounced towards them. It materialised and suppressed everything.


    There were only a few people in the Zhao family who dared to say that they were more exquisite than this.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The saber shattered the power of Nirvana, and it directly hacked toward Nangong Wuyin.


    Nangong Wuyin swept his pike forward to contend with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    A terrifying collision sound rang out and a shocking storm was set off from the collision. Regardless of whether it was mes or a storm, Nangong Wuyin¡¯s body waspletely useless in the face of this shocking de.


    Who cares what kind of magic or spells you have? I¡¯ll break them with a single sh.


    Right now, this was Lu Xuan¡¯s level.


    Nangong Wuyin immediately felt a terrifying strange force. It was as if aet had crashed onto Earth and fiercely crashed onto his arms.


    Following that, Nangong Wuyin let out a blood-curdling scream. Both of his arms exploded on the spot. His muscles burst open and blood spurted out.


    This time, everyone understood that Nangong Wuyin was actually almost blown up.


    With just one sh, the muscles on Nangong Wuyin¡¯s hands exploded, and blood spurted out.


    Everyone realised a terrifying problem. What Lu Xuan said just now was definitely not a joke, but was a possibility that woulde true.

 Chapter 1055 - Winning the championship

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Winning the championship</h4>


    Just one sh hadpletely changed everyone¡¯s perception of him!


    Forget about being on par with him and not being at a disadvantage, those were all just misunderstandings.


    Lu Xuan was just warming up. As long as he unleashed his full power, even Nangong Wuyin would still be defeated!


    ¡°This is impossible. Although the Nanming Primordial Fire True Body was an Acquired Godly Physique, in terms of power, it¡¯s definitely not inferior to an Innate Godly Physique!¡±


    The experts of the Nangong family were the first to be unable to ept this. They immediately jumped up from their seats.


    Everyone was also in disbelief. Even the Golden Immortal and immortal king showed no exception.


    The Innate Godly Physique was indeed very impressive. It was ranked at the top among the many godly physiques. However, the Nanming Primordial Fire True Body was definitely not inferior.


    Now that their realms were almost the same and they were fighting freely at the same time, there was no longer the problem of suppressing it. In the end, in the face-to-face confrontation, the Nanming Primordial Fire¡¯s mythical shell was simply shattered.


    The oue was obvious at a nce. It was very obvious!


    Lu Xuan looked at Nangong Wuyin¡¯s dumbfounded expression and could even imagine the shocked expressions of many people outside the arena.


    Both of their physiques should be almost the same. In other words, even if there was a certain difference, the difference shouldn¡¯t be so great.


    However, the reality was that Lu Xuan hadpletely crushed Nangong Wuyin, and the Innate Godly Physique body had crushed the Nanming Primordial Fire True Body.


    Lu Xuan grinned. If Nangong Wuyin had met the Lu Xuan from his previous life, even if they were at the same realm, he might not have been at a disadvantage. It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to even suppress Lu Xuan.


    However, in this life, from the very beginning, he had been perfectly developing his Innate Godly Physique, which was several times stronger than his previous life¡¯s.


    It could even be said that the ancestor of the Shi family could not bepared to Lu Xuan, who was already a Celestial Lord in his previous life. After all, the ancestor of the Shi family was only at the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    Although he could challenge a Celestial Lord for a short period of time, it was only a short period of time. In essence, there was still a huge gap between them.


    Lu Xuan put away his smile and waved the demonic breaking sword in his hand. In an instant, the sword transformed into Hell again. Hell seemed to have materialised and crushed everything.


    It even suppressed Nangong Wuyin¡¯s mental state and saber intent.


    Nangong Wuyin circted the divine art of healing while fighting against Lu Xuan again.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Another loud explosion sounded and Nangong Wuyin screamed again. He suffered a great loss and his arms exploded again.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s attack was too fast. His saber intent was so strong that it almost formed a domain. Under the saber intent¡¯s coverage, his speed lost its effect. No matter where he appeared, he would be covered by the delight.


    If the area was big enough, he might have enough space to move around. However, the Boundary Arena was not big enough, so it was not enough for him to exert his speed to the extreme.


    This was the same for Lu Xuan.


    At this moment, everyone could see that Lu Xuan had theplete advantage at this moment. Even they could recognise the overwhelming power.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Lu Xuan said calmly. His entire body was golden and it was emitting a precious glow. He was like a golden battlegod.


    He charged forward once more and shed down again.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s delight was tens of thousands of feet long and tens of thousands of meters long. With this sh, he could tten the entire mountain range.


    With this sh, it was as if he was going to split Nangong Wuyin in half.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin roared and struggled to resist this sh. His eyes were red. Ever since he was born, he had never been forced to such a state.


    Even he wasn¡¯t so desperate just now. At that point of time, he had suppressed his own strength. Therefore, even if he waspletely suppressed by Lu Xuan, as long as he unleashed his full strength, he would naturally be able to win, he could even crush Lu Xuan like crushing weeds.


    Previously, he had been negligent and underestimated Lu Xuan. He only felt that he had vited the principle of a lion using its full strength to hunt a rabbit.


    But now, he understood that if he was a lion, then Lu Xuan was not a white rabbit, but a divine dragon. They were not even on the same level.


    It was not something that could be decided by his carelessness!


    The Eye of Nirvana on his forehead continuously burst out with the power of Nirvana and swept towards Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body was emitting golden light and one could vaguely hear the sound of a path. When the power of Nirvananded on Lu Xuan¡¯s body, it waspletely disintegrated and disappeared.


    There was no way to stop Lu Xuan!


    He could only rely on his Nanming Primordial Fire True Body to directly confront Lu Xuan. He transformed into a phoenix and flew up into the sky, wanting to confront Lu Xuan.


    Nangong Wuyin had too many trump cards. Whether it was his Nanming Primordial Fire True Body, the Eye of Nirvana, or other methods, they were simply could not beapred to those legendary geniuses.


    There were at least seven or eight methods that could bepared to Jin Che¡¯s demonisation. Jin Che thought that he had prepared a trump card that could deal with Nangong Wuyin, but it appeared that he was simply thinking too much.


    However, no matter how many trump cards Nangong Wuyin had, even if he were to unleash them at the same time, he was still no match for Lu Xuan. He was unable to contend against him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This sh shattered the phoenix, and Nangong Wuyin revealed his true body. The mes surrounding his body, as well as the wind armor, were instantly shattered by this sh. Even the bronze pike in his hand was sent flying.


    Nangong Wuyin¡¯s hands exploded into pieces, and he suffered a huge loss in the sh with Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    He held the pike with both hands, but he was actually unable to block Lu Xuan, who held the sword with one hand!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding of the Innate Godly Physique far surpassed Nangong Wuyin¡¯s understanding of the Nanming Primordial Fire True Body. Both sides were on the same level.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Nangong Wuyin¡¯s body crashed into the arena and a huge hole was created in the Arena. With Nangong Wuyin¡¯s body as the center, cracks spread out in all directions.


    The experts of the Nangong family felt conflicted instantly. This was especially so when the Nangong immortal king ignored the rules and interfered with the oue of the battle.


    In order to nurture Nangong Wuyin, the Nangong family had spent countless of resources and wealth. The umtion of wealth was enough to make a small n rich overnight. The best and the most powerful were all given to Nangong Wuyin and they couldn¡¯t afford such a loss.


    Even if Nangong Wuyin couldn¡¯t win first ce, he definitely couldn¡¯t die here.


    Lu Xuan wanted to seize the opportunity to attack, but he saw a wave of pressure descend. Immediately after, the teleportation token on Nangong Wuyin¡¯s body emitted a dazzling light and Nangong Wuyin disappeared from the Boundary Arena.


    Lu Xuan had won first ce!

 Chapter 1056 - Moon Empress

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Moon Empress</h4>


    He had won the championship!


    It took everyone sometime before they realised that Lu Xuan had actually won the championship just like that.


    This result was both unexpected and within expectations at the same time.


    Although Lu Xuan had disyed monstrous talent, before this match happened, it was almost impossible for him to defeat Nangong Wuyin, who was the reincarnation of an immortal king in the eyes of many people.


    This was not just a matter of whose realm is higher.


    Even if a Golden Immortal suppressed his strength to being a gold immortal, he could still defeat a gold immortal of the same realm in a real fight easily.


    That was because the level of power between the two sides werepletely different. Even if the two sides were on the same realm, the difference between a gold immortal and an immortal king might be as great as the difference between Heaven and Earth.


    Because of this, although Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was very monstrous, there was no possibility of him defeating Nangong Wuyin in the eyes of many.


    However, Lu Xuan had created history time and time again, which stunned the heaven realm.


    If it was said that it was impossible for Lu Xuan to win in the prepetition predictions, then everything changed after thepetition.


    After thepetition started, Lu Xuan defeated Nangong Wuyin. Even those who were biased against Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t help but admit that Lu Xuan was stronger than Nangong Wuyin.


    It was reasonable for Lu Xuan to defeat Nangong Wuyin.


    ¡°Lu Xuan actually won. As expected of someone from the Emperor n!¡±


    Although Lu Xuan¡¯s surname wasn¡¯t Shi, in the eyes of many people, this name was just an alias that Lu Xuan used when he was traveling.


    In the past, such situations had happened before.


    Since Lu Xuan could defeat Nangong Wuyin, who was the reincarnation of an immortal king, then


    If Lu Xuan was able to defeat Nangong Wuyin, who was the reincarnation of an immortal king, the only exnation would be that he was from the Emperor n as only Immortal Emperors could do so.


    Since Lu Xuan was from the Emperor n, all of this made sense.


    It was not surprising that the Emperor n had some incredible tricks up their sleeves.


    Even the weakest from the Emperor n had more than what a single immortal king could offer, and this wasing from an old Emperor n. If it was an immortal king personally attended by an imperial emperor, then it would be more than that. No one knew what secret tricks the n had up their sleeves to improve themselves.


    ¡°Nangong Wuyin actually lost! It¡¯s over! I bet all my money on him!¡±


    A gold immortal wailed immediately, as he had bet everything he had on Nangong Wuyin. He thought that after making a fortune, he would be rich overnight. Who knew that instead of bing rich overnight, he would lose everything he had instead.


    At the same time, all kinds of wails were heard throughout the entire heaven realm.


    Because everyone had thought highly of Nangong Wuyin previously- who knew how many people had bet that Nangong Wuyin would win. However, no one knew that Nangong Wuyin would fail in the end.


    Among so many people, the first group of people to react were these people who bet on Nangong Wuyin. When they thought about the things they had lost, their hearts were bleeding.


    However, at the same time, a group of people who had bet on Lu Xuan to gamble their luck cheered instantly. They had made a fortune.


    ¡°An evil spirit has really risen. In the future, there will probably be another Immortal King Magnate!¡±


    Many people eximed. However, the limit of their imagination was only that of an immortal king.


    That was because only Immortal King Magnates would continue to rise and fall in the heaven realm. As for the ten great imperial emperors, they had existed since ancient times. At the very least, they did not know who else had be an emperor recently.


    Celestial Lords, who were above imperial emperors, was even more of a legend. Even imperial emperors had not seen any Celestial Lords for a long time.


    Even the loser, Nangong Wuyin, was an incredible expert in the eyes of many people. He had already reserved the position of an immortal king in the future.


    Everyone was in an uproar. The group of gold immortals, including the Golden Immortals and even the immortal kings, all turned their gazes to Lu Xuan. Some were happy, some were hateful, and some were disdainful.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression did not change and kept his eyes on a particr imperial emperor. Just now, he could have killed Nangong Wuyin, but he was stopped by a pressure.


    The owner of that wave of pressure was the imperial emperor who had descended this time.


    Through this wave of pressure, Lu Xuan had already recognised the identity of the person who had descended. In this world, there were countless of magics and spells. There were also many spells that could change one¡¯s appearance. However, one could change their appearance, but not their pressure.


    That was because it¡¯s rted to one¡¯s own primordial spirit. Everyone¡¯s primordial spirit was unique, especially the primordial spirits of the various imperial emperors. Every one of them was extremely different.


    Lu Xuan would not be able to guess who it was if they did not reveal their aura. However, for Lu Xuan who had seen them before, he could tell immediately which imperial emperor had descended.


    The Moon Empress!


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. Among the ten great imperial emperors, there were a total of three female imperial emperors. They were the Moon Empress, the Lady of the Nine Heavens and the Empress of the West.


    These three female imperial emperors weren¡¯t any weaker than the male imperial emperors in terms of strength and ruled the world simrly. Among them, the Moon Empress was the rarest to catch. This was because the Moon Empress lived on the Moon in the heaven realm all year round and had seemingly turned the entire Moon into her own territory.


    Usually, the Moon Empress wouldn¡¯t appear and interfere in the matters of the heavenly court. Even if it was her turn to be on duty, she would basically hand over to the immortal kings below to handle the matters. It was verymon for her to not appear for ten thousand years.


    Unless she encountered a major event that could shake the rule of the entire heavenly court, otherwise she would not appear so easily.


    Therefore, although Lu Xuan had some guesses about the imperial emperor who had descended, he did not make any guesses about the Moon Empress.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan felt his vision blur, and he realised that he had already appeared in a boundless world. It was the inner world of the imperial emperor.


    Gold immortals had a domain, while Golden Immortals had a golden domain. As for immortal kings, they did not have a domain, but a divine kingdom instead. In their divine kingdom, they were supreme existences.


    As for imperial emperors, they were even more incredible. They had an inner world in their bodies, making them unrivalled because they had a world in their bodies to support them.


    How could the power of a humanpete with Heaven and Earth? This was also the philosophy that Lu Xuan had always held. There was a limit to human powers, but the power of the world was endless. If one wanted topete with the world, the only way was to be another world.


    ¡°I, Lu Xuan, pay my respects to the imperial emperor. Long live the imperial emperor!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately cupped his hands and bowed down.


    He did not expose the Moon Empress¡¯s true body, because ording to normal logic, he had no reason to know that it was the Moon Empress herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    With these two words, a figure slowly appeared. It was a woman wearing a Phoenix Empress Robe. Her skin was fair as snow and her eyebrows were knitted together. Her eyes were like water and her figure was beautiful and tall.


    It was the Moon Empress herself!


    Just now, it was her that used her magic to pull Lu Xuan into her inner world instantly.

 Chapter 1057 - A battle strength comparable to that of an immortal king

    <h4>Chapter 1057: A battle strengthparable to that of an immortal king</h4>


    For an Immortal Emperor, achieving this was not difficult at all.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t resist in any ways. In fact, even with his current cultivation base, he had no chance of winning against an Immortal Emperor.


    ¡°Just now, I stopped you from killing Nangong Wuyin. Aren¡¯t you going to me me?¡± The Moon Empress raised her eyebrows and said indifferently.


    ¡°He was already defeated by me to begin with. Whether I kill him or not is another matter!¡± Lu Xuan replied. To him, killing Nangong Wuyin would naturally cripple a great enemy in the future. But there were also a reasons as to why he didn¡¯t kill him.


    In fact, after Nangong Wuyin was defeated by him, he no longer took him seriously. Just as he said, killing him or not killing him was another matter.


    In his previous life, he could kill Nangong Wuyin under extreme conditions, let alone this life. After he surpassed Nangong Wuyin, he no longer had the chance to catch up to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You have the ambition to be invincible. Not bad!¡±


    The Moon Empress nodded, her beautiful eyes were filled with appreciation.


    ¡°Back then, before I attained Dao, I owed the Immortal King of Nirvana a favour. Now, I would have to return it to him. Although it¡¯s not him, saving Nangong Wuyin could be considered doing him a favour as well!¡±


    The Moon Empress¡¯s words were unclear, but Lu Xuan understood. Many people said that Nangong Wuyin was the reincarnation of the Immortal King of Nirvana, but Lu Xuan knew that it was the Immortal King of Nirvana¡¯s indestructible true spirit that Nangong Wuyin obtained from god knows where. Only after this was injected into Nangong Wuyin¡¯s mother¡¯s womb, then he had such strength.


    To those who knew the insider story, they knew that it wasn¡¯t the Immortal King of Nirvana. In fact, the baby itself didn¡¯t have any spiritual intelligence. After the true spirit of the Immortal King of Nirvana was injected, it was impossible for the baby to not be affected by the Immortal King of Nirvana. In addition, the baby would also have the memories of the Immortal King of Nirvana. From a certain perspective, the baby could be considered the of reincarnation of the Immortal King of Nirvana.


    Although it wasn¡¯tplete, but it could still be considered as the reincarnation of the Immortal King of Nirvana!


    However, Lu Xuan finally understood why the Moon Empress would personallye to the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium. Although the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium was an important way for the heavenly court to replenish their talents, even immortal kings would pay great attention in order to select talents from it.


    However, for the imperial emperors, the world was ever changing. Geniuses were born every moment and geniuses fell every moment. Even if they could cultivate to the Immortal King Realm, they were still only slightly worth their attention.


    Otherwise, no matter what kind of person they were, they had nothing worth remembering.


    After all,pared to the lifespan of the immortal emperor, only an immortal king¡¯s was worth remembering. After all, the Golden Immortal only had a lifespan of 100,000 years.


    The immortal king only had a lifespan of a million years. As for the imperial emperor, he could be said to have the same lifespan as the Heaven and Earth. His level of life was iparable to that of the immortal king.


    Since ancient times, the immortal king had changed again and again, but the imperial emperor had existed for a long time.


    ¡°However, I have disturbed your battle. Aspensation, I was considering whether or not to give you a legacy, but it seems that you don¡¯t really need one, so I¡¯ll give this to you!¡±


    The Moon Empress said after pausing for a moment to think.


    A ray of lightnded on Lu Xuan¡¯s hand. It was a talisman, and the surface of the talisman was emitting a faint but shocking fluctuation.


    ¡°I ced a wisp of my primordial spirit in it. If necessary, you can release it. In a short period of time, it can let you have the strengthparable to an immortal king. But remember, you only have fifteen minutes!¡± The Moon Empress said.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°Thank you for your gift, Moon Empress!¡±


    Lu Xuan knew very well how terrifying and powerful this wisp of primordial spirit was. It could be said that the things that Lu Xuan had obtained so far were not as valuable as this.


    In particr, this wisp of primordial spirit could allow him to have the strength of an immortal king in a short period of time. Such an item could not be unprecious.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have high hopes for you. In the future, the heaven realm would need a talent like you. I hope to see you active on the battlefield of the realms!¡± The Moon Empress said. ¡°You should know about the battlefield of the realms, right?¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He naturally knew what kind of ce it was. In fact, ever since the ancient war, the war between the heaven realm and the other realms had been going on without stopping.


    And as time passed, countless ofws were activated, forming a vast battlefield that was over 10,000 light-years in size. This was the battlefield of the realms.


    The most outstanding geniuses from the various realms would enter to hone themselves. Once they seeded in honing themselves, they would be well-known peak experts in the realms.


    Naturally, this was also a meat grinder for countless of geniuses. Ordinary geniuses could only be considered dust in the battlefield of the myriad realms.


    It was impossible to estimate how many experts there were.


    But at the same time, there would also be countless opportunities. After all, this was a huge battlefield since ancient times. It was not surprising that many people died in it, including immortal kings and even Immortal Emperors.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had obtained many fortuitous encounters and even knew the whereabouts of many of those encounters. Therefore, Lu Xuan would proceed to the battlefield of the realms sooner orter.


    But of course, he couldn¡¯t do so now. Gold immortals were too weak on the battlefield of the worlds. They might not even be considered as dust.


    Only when he bes a Golden Immortal, then would he have the ability to protect himself. At that time, it would be most appropriate for him to go to the battlefield of the realms again. Only then would his strength be able to grow in the shortest time possible.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan¡¯s vision blurred and he appeared on the Boundary Arena again. It seemed that no one knew that Lu Xuan had been taken away by the Moon Empress for a period of time.


    The Moon Empress¡¯s powers and methods were truly shocking.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression did not change. He was merely participating in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, and just by having this wisp of the Moon Empress¡¯s primordial spirit was worth it.


    Very soon, a ray of light descended and a figure wearing golden armour appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s the battle king!¡±


    Many people recognised the figure wearing the golden armour immediately. His face was square and he had thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    He was none other than one of the few immortal kings in charge of the Heaven Court, the war king.


    Although immortal kings were known as the true rulers of the heavenly court. In reality, it was impossible for all immortal kings to be in charge. Most of the immortal kings were in charge of unimportant matters. Only a small number of immortal kings were in charge of the team, and they were the people in charge of the heavenly court.


    And the battle king was a member of the team in power. He had fought so much powerful enemies in his life that it was shocking.


    It could be said that he was one of the most powerful immortal kings apart from the Moon Empress, who was currently in charge of the heavenly court.


    ¡°I announce that the winner of this Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium is Lu Xuan!¡± The battle king¡¯s voice was low, but it had an indescribable charm to it.


    Following the battle king¡¯s announcement, the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium finally came to an end. Lu Xuan had won the championship.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s name was also spreading across the entire heaven realm at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 1058 - Generous rewards

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Generous rewards</h4>


    Full Moon City, within the Full Moon Sect.


    Lu Xuan was taking a stock of his gains from winning the championship. As the champion of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, Lu Xuan had gained a lot of benefits. Just the immortal essence pills alone exceeded 10,000. This was not a small amount of wealth even for the Golden Immortals.


    In addition, he could also be allowed to go to the arsenal of the heavenly court to search for a legacy that he liked and obtain a great Golden Immortal Magical Treasure.


    In addition, there were many heavenly materials and earthly treasures used to refine weapons and pills, as well as a rank six golden pill.


    With this, Lu Xuan had two rank six golden pills in his hands. One of them came from the Great Void Pavilion and the other one was obtained from the heavenly court.


    These rank six golden pills could be used to break through to a Golden Immortal. Although it was not a 100% probability, but it could increase the probability of breaking through to a Golden Immortal greatly. This alone was already very shocking.


    The value of all these riches added up was at least equivalent to tens of millions of immortal stones, and it was something that cannot be bought with money.


    If it were not for the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, which was hosted by the entire heaven, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get these, as ordinary forces would not have such a big spending.


    These were really good things that could not be seen on normal days.


    The materials used to refine artifacts could be used to upgrade the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to the level of a Golden Immortal. They were all very precious and good things.


    Entering the heavenly court¡¯s Arsenal to select a legacy was like winning a big prize for an ordinary person. Although Lu Xuan did not think much of it, it made up for the regret he had in his previous life.


    Moreover, he could see the handwritten notes left behind by many ancestors. As the saying went, a rock from another mountain can be used to make a jade. It was beneficial for Lu Xuan to walk his own path.


    In short, the heavenly court had indeed spent a lot this time. It was enough to prove that the heavenly court spared no expenses in nurturing the new generation of talents.


    If Lu Xuan chose to hide his strength, it would save him some danger. But if he does that, then Lu Xuan would have nothing to do with the benefits he has now.


    As the saying goes, wealthes from danger. This was the truth. It was not that Lu Xuan could not find a ce to seclude himself for 10,000 years and then leave the mountain after he had mastered the legendary power. If that was the case, it would lose its meaning.


    Other than that, there was also the promise from the Great Void Pavilion that he could enter the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool to cultivate and use the pool to transform his physical body once again.


    He could already feel what it meant by a storm wasing.


    Lu Xuan had made a big show at the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, and there were probably countless of people who wanted his life now.


    However, Lu Xuan was fearless!


    ¡°This alone is not enough. I have to find a ce and deduce the White Sun Soaring Sutra to the level of a Golden Immortal first. Only then will I have a chance to raise mybat strength to the level of a Golden Immortal!¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. To him, the White Sun Soaring Sutra was his biggest trump card.


    Right now, it was as difficult as ascending to heaven for a gold immortal to kill him. Even if it¡¯s a gold immortal at his peak, Lu Xuan was confident that he could escape unscathed.


    As for a Golden Immortal, Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength was not enough. Therefore, the best way was to extrapte the White Sun Soaring Sutra to the level of a Golden Immortal.


    By then, it would mean that hisbat strength will be at the level of a Golden Immortal with the White Sun Soaring Sutra. Even if he faced a Golden Immortal, he would not bepletely powerless.


    This was Lu Xuan¡¯s true trump card!


    If there were people that schemed against him, they would probably suffer a great loss at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. However, if the immortal king made a move, there was a chance that Lu Xuan would be heavily injured and suffer a great loss.


    However, with a status like an immortal king, how could they make a move so easily?


    After all, no matter how powerful Lu Xuan looked on the surface, he was only a gold immortal. If the immortal king was always fussing about such things, then he wouldn¡¯t have time to do anything else.


    It was as if Lu Xuan was nning on how to kill a human immortal every day. Won¡¯t that be a joke?


    ¡°No matter what, I have to reach the peak of the gold immortal as soon as possible andy a foundation for the Golden Immortal!¡±


    Lu Xuan thought to himself.


    Before he could think about it further, Ren Qingqing came to report to him that Kou Yuande had came down personally.


    Lu Xuan was the only person in the whole Full Moon Sect who could make Ren Qingqing deal with mundane stuff.


    The whole Full Moon Sect was not the slightest bit dissatisfied with this. After all, he was the champion of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium. To them, he was a legendary figure that they did not expect to appear by their side.


    It was as if a schr had suddenly appeared in a small vige in the remote mountains of Huaxia in ancient times.


    It was as if a literary star had descended from the sky. The vigers had never seen such a figure before.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s status in Full Moon City was like that. He was a divine dragon in the sky. Naturally, he could not be associated with them. Even if Lu Xuan only resided in Full Moon City temporarily, it was still a rare honour for the people of Full Moon City.


    Kou Yuande quickly expressed his intention for the visit.


    ¡°I came here to wee fellow practitioner to the sky. We have already prepared the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool. Unfortunately, Pavilion Master Venerable Han Lin is currently threatening the Zhao family¡¯s patriarch and is unable toe. So he asked me to greet you and see you after youe out of seclusion!


    Kou Yuande said unhurriedly.


    Lu Xuan nodded. He did not expect the Great Void Pavilion to act so quickly and prepare his own Primal Chaos Lightning Pool almost immediately.


    However, he did not know how much of a stir this matter had caused in the Great Void Pavilion. This was the champion of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, and it was unsure how many years had passed since such a figure had joined the Great Void Pavilion.


    In the past, even the practitioners in the top 100 of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium were talents that the Great Void Pavilion had to treat carefully. Those were the future security of the Great Void Pavilion and also the future Golden Immortals.


    Therefore, they did not dare to neglect their promise to Lu Xuan and they prepared almost immediately. When the Great Void Pavilion agreed to Lu Xuan¡¯s conditions, only the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool had not been given.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, fellow practitioner!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    The heavenly court was above the Ninth Heavens. It was not known how long it would take by flying, and one might even be blown to death by the strong winds. Only those who had reached the Golden Immortal realm could pass through it, although with much strain. However, it would take a lot of time to fly there, and only immortal kings could freely pass through it.


    ¡°This is a pass token. If you want to go to the heavenly court, you just need to input your mana and you will be teleported to the heavenly court!¡± Kou Yuande said. ¡°However, this pass token can only be used once. Under normal circumstances, if you want to ascend to the sky, you would need to go to the capital of the local province. You can only ascend to the sky through the transportation formation in the capital!¡±

 Chapter 1059 - Entering the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool and meeting an enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Entering the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool and meeting an enemy</h4>


    Lu Xuan nodded his head as he knew that this was inevitable. The heavenly court had to think of a way to control the pathway up to the heavens. If everyone could use their tokens to enter and exit as they wished, the heavenly court wouldn¡¯t even know when any one of them would be killed.


    Hence, the tokens that were sent out were all one-time use tokens. Only immortal kings had the qualifications to freely travel between the mortal world and the heavenly court.


    As for the others, if they didn¡¯t have such one-time tokens, they could only go to the capital of three thousand regions if they wanted to ascend to the sky. Only after passing throughyers of tests in the capital, would they be able to open up the passage to the sky.


    Not only was it cumbersome, they also had to pay the money.


    Of course, as a first-rate power, the Great Void Pavilion still had many of such one-time tokens in their hands, so they didn¡¯t have to collect them again and again.


    Kou Yuande gave Lu Xuan five teleportation tokens in one go, which was much more generous than any average person.


    Lu Xuan took the tokens and channeled his mana into them. Instantly, a wave of spatial power rippled.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw that he had appeared in a huge square. This was the location of the Great Void Pavilion. The teleportation tokens of the various factions in the heavenly court were bound to different locations.


    In the distance, there were countless pavilions that were shrouded in ayer of smoke. It could be said that this was a blessednd of immortals.


    More importantly, the immortal qi here was extremely dense. The density of the immortal qi in this square was ten times denser than the secret realm used for closed-door cultivation, which was located in the Full Moon Sect.


    Cultivating here was truly half the work, half the effort, and a thousand miles a day!


    In the entire heaven realm, the cultivation environment of the heavenly court was naturally the best. There were also three, six, and nine grades in the heavenly court, and the Great Void Pavilion was clearly one of the more powerful inheritances in the heavenly court. The cultivation environment was naturally the best as well.


    When ordinary people saw such a scene for the first time, they would probably be dazzled. However, Lu Xuan was not ordinary, so he did not move at all.


    Lu Xuan could even faintly sense that there were more than one Golden Immortal expert guarding this square, and all of them were top-notch experts.


    Lu Xuan could also faintly sense one powerful Golden Immortal after another hidden within the depths of the Great Void Pavilion. Various auras were constantly overflowing, but the dispersion of these auras was very secretive. Even with Lu Xuan¡¯s immortal soul, he could vaguely sense it.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s perceptive ability was said to be abnormal. Even the presence of Golden Immortals could not be hidden from him.


    Kou Yuande was also used to Lu Xuan¡¯s behaviour. He immediately flew into the depths of the Great Void Pavilion with Lu Xuan.


    Along the way, he was inevitably swept by all kinds of divine minds. Only when they saw that it was Lu Xuan and Kou Yuande, then did they let them pass.


    ¡°So it¡¯s him. Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect to see him here. He doesn¡¯t look menacing at all!¡±


    ¡°With this man joining the Great Void Pavilion, the future of the Great Void Pavilion is limitless!¡±


    ¡°However, he is still too young. If he can¡¯t grow up, it¡¯s useless to say anything. It¡¯s a pity that there is no immortal king in the Great Void Pavilion to protect him. He will face many disasters in the future. He might die if he is not careful!¡±


    Many divine minds came in contact in mid-air. Many people in the Great Void Pavilion were interested in Lu Xuan. He was the champion of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    Those who had positions in the heavenly court had almost all participated in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium. It was just a matter of who came first.


    But it was precisely because of this that they knew very well what kind of person was the champion of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    It was not something they couldpare with. In fact, as time went by, the gap between them would only growrger andrger.


    Lu Xuan was already an expert at the middle stage of a gold immortal just after attending the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium. Any ordinary middle stage gold immortals were no match for him.


    And it took them a thousand years to break through to a gold immortal after attending the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium and be the current mighty figure of the gold immortal realm.


    In other words, Lu Xuan¡¯s starting point was their end point.


    It was impossible for such a figure toe in without attracting their attention.


    However, Lu Xuan soon disappeared from their sight.


    Lu Xuan entered a small isted space in the depths of the Great Void Pavilion. As soon as Lu Xuan and Kou Yuande approached it, a powerful divine mind swept over them immediately.


    ¡± A peak-stage gold immortal!¡±


    Lu Xuan judged secretly that there was actually a peak-stage gold immortal guarding this ce.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m Kou Yuande. This is Lu Xuan. I brought him here to use the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool under the orders of Venerable Han Lin!¡± Kou yuande said as he cupped his hands.


    The primordial spirit seemed to have scanned Lu Xuan. It had been notified in advance, so it did not make things too difficult for Lu Xuan.


    Soon, a hole was torn open in the space in front of Lu Xuan, and the aura of countless of Primal Chaos Lightning spilled out in all directions. In an instant, the colour of the world had changed.


    This was the Chaos Divine Lightning that the Great Void Immortal King had obtained from the depths of the universe.


    ¡°The power of the Primal Chaos Lightning is limitless. If you can¡¯t hold on any longer, you have to inform me as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you die in there, no one will be able to save you!¡±


    The peak gold immortal who was guarding the ce reminded him.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder!¡±


    Lu Xuan said as he cupped his hands. He was naturally prepared for this. The Primal Chaos Lightning was extremely terrifying. Ordinary gold immortals would be severely injured and torn apart if they entered it.


    And that was in the periphery. The lightning in the core area of the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool was so thick that even Golden Immortals would be torn apart easily.


    Since the ancient times, there were people that had died in the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool before.


    The other party reminded him out of kindness, so Lu Xuan naturally epted the kindness.


    Lu Xuan did not say anything and directly entered the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool.


    Soon, the crack was closed.


    Almost as soon as Lu Xuan entered the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool, a figure flew over.


    A terrifying aura swept over and a figure flew into the void.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Xuan?¡±


    The figure said rudely.


    Kou Yuande didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was. It was the most dazzling star of the Great Void Pavilion, Zhang Tao.


    Of course, the most dazzling person now was none other than Lu Xuan.


    As expected, when he turned his head to look the man in the sky, Zhang Tao, who was in a golden robe, was looking for something with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Kou Yuande, I¡¯m asking you, where is Lu Xuan?¡± Zhang Tao asked directly, pressing down with his mighty aura.


    Kou Yuande immediately felt a terrifying pressure that made the bones in his body creak.


    They were both gold immortals, but he was only at the initial stage of a gold immortal while the other was at the peak of a gold immortal. There was a huge gap between them.


    Kou Yuande was just an ordinary peerless genius. In the future, even if he cultivated to the limit, he would only be at the peak of a gold immortal. However, Zhang Tao was a legendary genius and the peak of a gold immortal was only a small stage in his future. He could even look forward to his future.

 Chapter 1060 - Challenge and training

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Challenge and training</h4>


    ¡°Zhang Tao, what are you nning to do? Are you going to start a war in the Great Void Pavilion?¡± Kou Yuande shouted loudly. He had no choice but to mobilise all of his mana to resist Zhang Tao¡¯s imposing aura.


    Kou Yuande was not afraid of Zhang Tao. Although Zhang Tao¡¯s strength was much stronger than his, this was the Great Void Pavilion, and the number of experts were as numerous as the clouds. If Zhang Tao were to start an all-out war, the consequences would not be something he could bear.


    Zhang Tao and Kou Yuande represented two different factions. He¡¯s from the faction of the current Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion, Venerable Han Lin.


    Zhang Tao had a super family of the Great Void Pavilion backing him up ¨C the ancestor of the Zhang family.


    These two factions were fighting over the leadership of the Great Void Pavilion. However, Venerable Han Lin had the upper hand currently, which was why he was able to be the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion.


    The Zhang family on the other hand, had high hopes for Zhang Tao. Now that he was already a peak gold immortal, Zhang Tao¡¯s future could be said to be great.


    Once Zhang Tao became a Golden Immortal, he would be able to greatly enhance the strength of the Zhang family faction.


    In the internal strife of a first-rate force like the Great Void Pavilion, gold immortals had no say at all. Only Golden Immortals had the right to speak, as what they hold was the real decisive power.


    The number of Golden Immortals they had on their sides was aparison of their strength.


    Even so, both sides maintained the fight without breaking breaking any basic rules. It was hard to say when they were outside, but in the Great Void Pavilion, he did not believe that Zhang Tao would dare to harm him.


    That would mean that he did not care about the entire Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°You want to fight? Are you worthy?¡± Zhang Tao nced at Kou Yuande coldly, not caring about him at all.


    He already knew that Lu Xuan entered the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool from the peak-stage gold immortal who was guarding the pool.


    He was toote!


    Zhang Tao¡¯s eyes flickered with a shocking killing intent.


    ¡°Go on and tell Lu Xuan that when hees out of seclusion, I¡¯ll fight him. I wonder if he dares to fight me?¡± Zhang Tao said coldly.


    ¡°You want to disregard the rules and bully the weak?¡± Kou Yuande shouted.


    Zhang Tao was much older than Lu Xuan. Although he was only about 500 years old, he was still a promising young man at the peak of a gold immortal.


    However, Lu Xuan was only less than a 100 years old and there was such a big age gap between them.


    If there was a gap of a few hundred years between immortal kings, they were basically the same age. However, for the gold immortals, especially the legendary geniuses, even if there was a gap of a few decades, the strength of the two sides might have a differenceparable to Heaven and Earth, let alone a few hundred years.


    ¡°The strong bullying the weak? Isn¡¯t Lu Xuan a monster who is said to be one in a thousand years? I don¡¯t think he will mind!¡± Zhang Taoughed grimly, his expression somewhat malevolent. ¡°If he is afraid of me, all he has to do is shout that he is inferior to me in front of everyone for three times!¡±


    Kou Yuande stared at Zhang Tao with wide eyes. Zhang Tao¡¯s method was even more vicious than defeating Lu Xuan in public.


    For legendary geniuses like them, which one of them was not a born big shot? Under normal circumstances, they would not lower their heads and admit their mistakes.


    It was okay to lose the battle, but if they admitted their mistakes and admitted defeat, their pride would bepletely broken.


    It was equivalent to killing someone¡¯s heart!


    However, he immediately knew why Zhang Tao hated Lu Xuan so much. Originally, the opportunity to use the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool this time round was given to Zhang Tao.


    Zhang Tao was already a peak gold immortal. If he used the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool, his cultivation base might improve. If he was lucky, it was not impossible for him to be a Golden Immortal.


    However, Venerable Han Lin pushed aside all the objections and allowed Lu Xuan toe before him.


    ording to the rules of the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool, it was only opened once every hundred years. This was because the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool was limited and could only be opened once in a while. Otherwise, if it was used unlimitedly, it would be used up very quickly.


    In the past, the Great Void Pavilion did not have such worries because the Great Void Immortal King could replenish the energy of the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool.


    During that era, the Great Void Pavilion could be said to have many experts, and there were all sorts of Golden Immortals.


    However, ever since the disappearance of the Great Void Immortal King, the frequency of using the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool had decreased. No one could replenish the energy of the pool like the Great Void Immortal King did, and it was too slow to rely on the formation left behind by the Great Void Immortal King to replenish it.


    Compared to the situation where many Golden Immortals could use the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool together, this was a far cry.


    Until now, only one person was allowed to enter the pool to cultivate after a hundred years. Usually, it would be a Golden Immortal, and among the gold immortals, only top-notch geniuses like Zhang Tao and Lu Xuan were allowed to enter. Right now, only the star of tomorrow who was highly anticipated would be allowed to enter the pool to cultivate.


    Anyway, Kou Yuande knew that he did not have much of a chance.


    But now, Zhang Tao¡¯s opportunity had been snatched away by Lu Xuan. The next time he could use it would be a hundred yearster.


    It might seem that they were separated by a hundred years, but in thepetition for legendary geniuses like them, if they were separated by a hundred years, they would probably be left behind by the other legendary geniuses.


    And with the talent and strength of other legendary geniuses, if they were separated by a single position, they might never be able to catch up.


    Cutting off one¡¯s wealth was like killing off one¡¯s parents, not to mention cutting off one¡¯s opportunities.


    No wonder Zhang Tao was willing to go against the rules of the Great Void Pavilion to bully the weak and kill Lu Xuan, cutting off Lu Xuan¡¯s future.


    There were no personal grudges, only conflicts of interest, which was even harder to resolve.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to refuse. I¡¯ll wait for him toe out of seclusion and find him!¡±


    Zhang Tao sneered. He did not give Kou Yuande the chance to refuse as he turned into a streak of light and disappeared.


    ¡°What troubled times!¡±


    Kou Yuande sighed. How could he not understand that someone was going to suppress Lu Xuan.


    And Zhang Tao was just using this as an excuse!


    And this was also a huge test for Lu Xuan. If he could not pass this test, his poprity would really plummet.


    However, this was an open plot. He was forced into a corner and had no way out!


    Lu Xuan did not know that there were people outside plotting to deal with him.


    At this moment, he had already entered the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool.


    The Primal Chaos Lightning Pool was an independent interdimensional ne. There was nothing else but endless lightning energy.


    Countless bolts of lightningnded on Lu Xuan¡¯s body and directly struck him until his entire body was covered in blood.


    Although Lu Xuan did not have any defence, with the strength of Lu Xuan¡¯s body, just the periphery of the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool was enough to injure Lu Xuan¡¯s body and cause him to bleed non-stop.


    The power of the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool was indeed extraordinary.


    Lu Xuan immediately dived into the endless Chaos Divine Lightning, allowing countless of them tond on his body.


    The power of the lightning was simply like sharp des, tearing open huge wounds on his body. Blood dripped down and the wounds were so deep that his bones could be seen.


    The intense pain stimted every nerve.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression did not change as he allowed the endless pain to torment his nerves.

 Chapter 1061 - Attain the peak Golden Immortal realm in ten years

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Attain the peak Golden Immortal realm in ten years</h4>


    Endless thunderbolts continued to smash Lu Xuan¡¯s flesh and blood, while Lu Xuan continued to circte the Taixu Origin Power to reshape his physical body.


    His body¡¯s every cell was blown up and reassembled. What kind of feeling was that? It was worse than death.


    However, Lu Xuan persevered without changing his expression. Compared to the suffering he had in his previous life, the pain of reshaping his physical body was not enough to affect him.


    Every time he rebuilt his body, the strength of his body increased a notch. This feeling of getting stronger with every moment was the most important reason why Lu Xuan enjoyed the process of his cultivation.


    With the current strength of Lu Xuan¡¯s body, it was very difficult to improve the strength of his body in a short time using ordinary methods, which led to this extreme cultivation method.


    Lu Xuan took out a rank six golden pill. He had two in his hand, but he did not need two to break through to the Golden Immortal realm. Therefore, he simply swallowed one to improve his cultivation base.


    He had to raise his cultivation base to a level where he could protect himself in the shortest time possible.


    As soon as the pill entered his body, it surged into his heart. With every beat of his heart, it transformed into a powerful medicinal efficacy that surged into his entire body.


    With every heartbeat, he could feel the powerful medicinal power surging into every cell and bing stronger.


    Time flew by. Just when the outside world was still boiling with excitement because he became the champion of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium with his astonishing strength, Lu Xuan had started a new chapter on this matter.


    He was not as active as the second and third ce winner. Many people did not have the chance to see Lu Xuan at all. Slowly, his enthusiasm also decreased.


    In the blink of an eye, ten years passed by.


    Inside the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool, Lu Xuan opened his eyes. The power of lightning around him had weakenedpared to ten years ago.


    After ten years, Lu Xuan finally ended his seclusion. The time which the Great Void Pavilion had promised to let him use the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool wasing to an end. A peak Golden Immortal who had been guarding it a year ago had sent him a secret message through voice transmission.


    ¡°I know who will wake up first!¡±


    Lu Xuan stretched his body, and suddenly, crackling lightning shed across his entire body.


    For a full ten years, Lu Xuan had been cultivating in the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool. Since there were no outsiders, Lu Xuan could carry out all kinds of cultivation.


    The most important thing for him to cultivate in the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool was to use the Chaos Divine Lightning to cultivate his physical body. Compared to ten years ago, the strength of his physical body had changed drastically.


    Ten years ago, his physical body was almost as strong as an ordinary Golden Immortal Magic Artifact, but now, his physical body wasparable to a Golden Immortal Magic Artifact.


    With such a strong physical body, even if a Golden Immortal wanted to kill him, it would be extremely difficult.


    After all, a Golden Immortal was already an expert in the entire Heaven Realm and even the myriad realms.


    He could even support a powerful family. Such an important figure naturally had the strength to destroy the world. However, it was extremely difficult to kill the current Lu Xuan.


    In other words, Lu Xuan had the strength to protect himself in the hands of the Golden Immortal. He could even protect himself without using other means.


    Apart from that, his cultivation base had broken through two levels in ten years, reaching the peak of the Golden Immortal realm.


    By the third year of his seclusion, Lu Xuan had already broken through to thete stage of the Golden Immortal realm. After that, he spent another seven years enriching his cultivation base step by step, sessfully breaking through to the peak of the Golden Immortal realm.


    Now, his every move was extremely powerful, dozens of times more powerful than ten years ago.


    If Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was known by outsiders now, it would scare people to death. After all, there would be a huge increase in strength from the middle stage to the peak of the Golden Immortal realm, but it was not easy for an ordinary Golden Immortal to increase hisbat strength by dozens of times.


    It was unheard of for someone like Lu Xuan to increase hisbat strength by dozens of times in one go. It was like a legend.


    Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength was already very shocking, not to mention that it had increased by dozens of times.


    Although he was only at the peak of the Golden Immortal realm, he was confident that he could exchange a few blows with an ordinary Golden Immortal.


    And this was Lu Xuan¡¯s trump card!


    Of course, in the past ten years, he hadpletely absorbed the medicinal strength of one rank six golden pill.


    If it were not for this rank six golden pill, it would be very difficult for Lu Xuan to make a breakthrough in such a short time. After all, although his realm was more than enough, the umtion of his cultivation strength was umted over time. If he wanted to advance by leaps and bounds in a short time, he would have to borrow external forces, otherwise, it would be impossible.


    Theprehension of the realm could beprehended immediately, but the improvement of his cultivation power was a time-consuming process. It was impossible to advance by leaps and bounds in a short time.


    If he advanced by leaps and bounds, there must be a reason.


    This was also the reason why it was not advisable to develop carelessly. If one developed carelessly, they would not be valued by others. All kinds of good resources would not be avable. As time passed, the developing gap would widen.


    If Lu Xuan stays hidden and developed doggedly, even if he was confident that his cultivation progress would not be slow, he would definitely not be as good as he was now.


    He was a dignified Celestial Lord, not to mention the other peerless geniuses and legendary geniuses. The gap would only be greater.


    In the past ten years, Lu Xuan had sessfully derived the White Sun Soaring Sutra to the level of Golden Immortal. Although he had obtained the White Sun Soaring Sutra in his previous life, his cultivation base at that time was already at the top of the world. Although the White Sun Soaring Sutra was powerful, it was useless in the field of Celestial Lords.


    Therefore, he had not thought about it and he needed to re-infer it now. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably be scared to death by the thought of deriving the cultivation method of a Golden Immortal as a Golden Immortal. They would not even dare to think about it. Only Lu Xuan had the ability and dared to do so.


    This was the trump card of Lu Xuan. With the White Sun Soaring Sutra of the Golden Immortal realm, Lu Xuan could gain a foothold in the field of a Golden Immortal in a short time. He could even fight against a Golden Immortal. If he had a good n, it was not impossible to kill the Golden Immortal.


    This was something that no one had expected. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was already exaggerated. If he entered the Pseudo White Sun Soaring state, hisbat strength would soar to a shocking realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I have to leave so early. If I continue to cultivate, I can definitely break through to the Golden Immortal realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan sighed. If he was given another twenty years, he could definitely break through to the Golden Immortal realm in one go.


    At that time, he would only be a little over a hundred years old. It would probably cause a stir in the Heaven Realm!

 Chapter 1062 - A slap

    <h4>Chapter 1062: A p</h4>


    Nangong Wuyin had already caused a stir in the Heaven Realm when he reached the middle stage of the gold immortal realm when he was just a little over a hundred years old. He was known as an unimaginably legendary genius and a world-shaking monster.


    Not to mention a Golden Immortal who was just a little over a hundred years old, it was something that ordinary people did not even dare to think about. Even those imperial emperors could notpare to him at this age.


    It was far better than when Lu Xuan was in his previous life. In his previous life, Lu Xuan was still struggling in the human immortal realm. He could not bepared to his current life at all.


    Although it did not mean that the one who cultivated faster would be better. However, to a certain extent, this also showed how talented a cultivator was.


    Unfortunately, he had to leave. In the past ten years, he had slowly absorbed all the Chaos Divine Lightning in the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool. At this time, it was already rtively weak. He had to go into seclusion to shut it down for a hundred years to recover.


    Lu Xuan flipped his palm, and three balls of mysterious purple light appeared. Each of them was about the size of a thumb, and they looked unremarkable. However, the energy contained in each of them was something that even Lu Xuan did not dare to underestimate.


    These were the Chaos Divine Lightning balls that Lu Xuan had refined over the past ten years. Each of them was equivalent to the sword¡¯s will that Lu Xuan had obtained previously, and they were enough to threaten a Golden Immortal.


    If a Golden Immortal was not careful, he could be severely injured by the explosion. Coupled with Lu Xuan¡¯s Pseudo White Sun Soaring, Lu Xuan was confident that he could even kill an unwitting Golden Immortal.


    Of course, these were all trump cards. Under normal circumstances, Lu Xuan would not easily use them. After all, it was not easy to make them. In the past ten years, Lu Xuan had only sessfully refined three of them. Most of the Chaos Divine Lightning had been absorbed by Lu Xuan to refine his body, otherwise, he could have refined a few more.


    However, Lu Xuan never had regrets. He knew very well that these were just worldly possessions. They were far less important than his strength.


    After ten years of rest and seclusion, Lu Xuan had many more trump cards in his hands. Anyone who thought that he was just an ordinary gold immortal and tried to deal with him would definitely suffer a great loss.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood up, turned into a flying light, and disappeared into this small world.


    When he left this small world, he found that there were already many people waiting outside.


    The first person to greet him was none other than Kou Yuande.


    ¡°Lu Xuan hase out of his closed-door cultivation!¡±


    Soon after Lu Xuan appeared, someone spread the news.


    It did not take long for Lu Xuan to sense the dense crowd of people hiding in the nearby sky. All of them were gold immortals or mighty figures at the half-step gold immortal realm.


    Lu Xuan found it a little strange. He knew that as the champion of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, it was normal for him to attract some attention. However, being surrounded by so many people was strange.


    Each of these gold immortals and half-step gold immortals had to bear the corresponding responsibilities. This was also the price the Heavenly Court paid for giving them cultivation resources and opportunities.


    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for so many people to gather here and wait for him toe out of seclusion. Those people were not free either.


    ¡°Be careful, fellow Daoist¡­¡± Kou Yuande told Lu Xuan the matter in the shortest time possible.


    ¡°Zhang Tao?¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. He still had an impression of Zhang Tao from his previous life.


    As a legendary genius, Zhang Tao was naturally qualified to leave an impression on Lu Xuan. However,pared to Nangong Wuyin and the others whom he had fought before, he was still far from them.


    Evenpared to Jin Che, Zi Mingyue, and the others, he was still slightly inferior.


    Even among the legendary genius, there were three, six, and nine grades. And Zhang Tao had just stepped into this field. To an ordinary person, it was naturally an incredible achievement.


    However, Lu Xuan was not afraid of him. If he did note out to cause trouble for Lu Xuan, he would still ignore him.


    Since he had provoked Lu Xuan, then he would take care of him as well.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since he wants to challenge me, I will grant him his wish. I will let him know what it means to be utterly defeated!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Go and inform him. I will wait for him here!¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be rash. Zhang Tao is not easy to deal with. He was a peak gold immortal several decades ago. Now, his cultivation is even more unfathomable!¡±


    Kou Yuande quickly dissuades him. He had been in the Great Void Pavilion for so many years, and he knew very well how powerful and terrifying Zhang Tao was.


    They were both gold immortals, and he knew that even if there were ten of him or even a hundred of him, they would not be a match for Zhang Tao.


    Although Lu Xuan was powerful, he had only been in closed-door cultivation for ten years. Even if Lu Xuan¡¯s talent was outstanding, he could only breakthrough to thete stage of the gold immortal realm in ten years, which was quite fast.


    Even though Lu Xuan¡¯s talent was far superior to Zhang Tao¡¯s, he was no match for him when his realm was suppressed by a small step.


    Although Lu Xuan had once defeated Nangong Wuyin, who was in the middle stage of the gold immortal realm, he was also in the middle stage of the gold immortal realm at that time. No matter how one looked at it, it was a fight between people of the same realm.


    However, now that Lu Xuan wanted to counterattack and defeat a top-tier expert who was one realm higher, no matter how one looked at it, the odds of winning were slim.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, if you want to fight my master, you¡¯ll have to go through me first!¡±


    At this moment, a figure stepped out of the void. It was a burly middle-aged man with a pointy face and a hooked nose. He had a powerful aura around him. He was Zhang Tao¡¯s follower.


    His strength was equally powerful. Although he was not a peak gold immortal yet, he was only one step away.


    He had a powerful aura that was as steady as a mountain and as thick as the earth.


    ¡°Even Zhang Tao is not a match for me, let alone you!¡± Lu Xuan shot a nce at him and said immediately.


    The man was furious when he saw how arrogant Lu Xuan was. Although he admitted that Lu Xuan was very strong, he was just a junior. How could he be so presumptuous in front of them?


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more. Lu Xuan, let me test you out!¡±


    That person said with a cold smile. His cultivation was top-notch, and he was also one of the best among Zhang Tao¡¯s followers.


    With a buzz, that person directly opened hisrge hand and turned into a huge eagle w, grabbing toward Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Godly Eagle King Technique?¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes as he said the name of this legendary power.


    ¡°Good boy, you know the Godly Eagle King Technique. Hurry up and surrender!¡± the hawk-nosed man said with a loudugh.


    In an instant, the eagle w had already reached Lu Xuan. This w contained the truth of Heaven and earth, endless profoundness, and all kinds of changes of force were contained in it.


    This was an extremely terrifying strike. It was definitely a martial art at the level of a Golden Immortal.


    It was very impressive!


    ¡°Just based on this move?¡± Lu Xuan sneered. In an instant, he waved his hand and pped him directly.

 Chapter 1063 - Face slapping and establishing his might

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Face pping and establishing his might</h4>


    This was a simple p, but it contained boundless might within. Although it seemed ordinary, it contained a supreme battle intent.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A huge explosion sounded, and the eagle w was shattered in mid-air. Whatever boundless profoundness or the will of the Great Path was contained within, all of them could not withstand Lu Xuan¡¯s p.


    One power could break ten thousandws!


    Following that, everyone saw that the man with the hooked nose was being pped. He flew backward andnded on the ground, smashing the jade tiles on the ground into pieces.


    The man with the hooked nose had a look of disbelief on his face. It was just a p, but he was actually knocked to the ground by Lu Xuan. The pain from his body was transmitted to his mind. His muscles and bones were shattered inch by inch, looking extremely miserable.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to use his domain before he was shattered in an instant. He was struggling to get up, but there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°How is this possible? He was defeated just like that? Among Zhang Tao¡¯s followers, he¡¯s also one of the best, right?¡±


    Many people were in disbelief.


    ¡°His Godly Eagle King Technique is close topletion, and his cultivation is also extremely rare among those in the same realm. How could he be seriously injured by a p so easily?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded by what they saw.


    ¡°He¡¯s too strong. He is a werewolf and is vicious. The moment he attacked, he would either die or sustain injuries. No wonder he dared to say that he was waiting for Zhang Tao here. He doesn¡¯t even care about Zhang Tao!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, he¡¯s so strong. It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing for us. If he grows up, the Great Void Pavilion might wee a legendary fierce man, and we might even have a true Immortal King!¡±


    Many people in the crowd immediately understood that Lu Xuan was trying to establish his authority by using this person.


    A powerful expert in thete stage of the gold immortal realm was crippled with a p. With such fierce power, who would dare to provoke Lu Xuan?


    However, the effect of doing so was indeed outstanding. Those people who were caught by Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze retreated one after another. They sensed Lu Xuan¡¯s powerful aura, so they did not dare to provoke Lu Xuan.


    Almost instantly, they could feel that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was not something they could provoke.


    A gold immortal who had just provoked him was beaten half to death. Many people even suspected that if they were not in the important area of the Great Void Pavilion, Lu Xuan would probably kill the other party. This was possible.


    ¡°As expected, good people are bullied, and good horses are ridden by others!¡± Lu Xuan sneered.


    He knew clearly what these people were thinking. There were many people in the Great Void Pavilion waiting to see him fall and they couldn¡¯t wait for that!


    However, Lu Xuan had seen this kind of thing many times. The only thing he could do was to keep moving forward bravely. If he stopped, he might be held back by these people and that was the scariest part.


    ¡°It¡¯s was terrifying. He seriously injured ate-stage gold immortal expert with one p. I¡¯ve never seen or heard of such a person. Is he still a rookie?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he and Nangong Wuyin are the leaders of this batch of rookies. They are known as monster rookies that are hard toe by in a thousand years!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better take a detour when I meet such a monster in the future. Otherwise, I feel that I might be beaten to death by him if I¡¯m not careful!¡±


    The crowd discussed animatedly and was shocked by the battle prowess that Lu Xuan disyed.


    ¡°Now it looks like there will be a battle between him and Zhang Tao!¡±


    ¡°Ever since Lu Xuan came, Zhang Tao¡¯s position has been lost!¡±


    ¡°Cutting off one¡¯s source of ie is like killing one¡¯s parents. There will be a defeat in the battle between two tigers!¡±


    Everyone also understood that there would definitely be a battle between Lu Xuan and Zhang Tao. The victor would be able to enjoy the resources of the entire Great Void Pavilion, and his cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds.


    The loser would have to swallow all the bitter fruits, and when that happened, the gap between the winner and the loser would widen.


    After all, many resources were unique. Even the Great Void Pavilion, which was a first-rate sect, could only provide resources for one person, not two.


    This was a winner-takes-all model!


    And neither Lu Xuan nor Zhang Tao would be willing to fall behind others!


    Kou Yuande had wanted to persuade Lu Xuan again, but when he saw that Lu Xuan had defeated a gold immortal whom he could not defeat with one p, he tacitly admitted that Lu Xuan had his trump card, which was probably not something they could deal with.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a majestic figure walked out from the void.


    Everyone took a closer look, but who else could it be but Zhang Tao.


    Zhang Tao strode over and arrived in front of Lu Xuan in an instant. The terrifying aura from his body enveloped Lu Xuan in all directions, making Lu Xuan seem like a small boat in the vast ocean as if he would capsize in the next second.


    Zhang Tao sized up Lu Xuan from head to toe, his eyes shining with a fierce light. It seemed to be some kind of eye technique. He looked at Lu Xuan and asked, ¡°Are you Lu Xuan? You are quite capable. You could remain calm even after seeing me while most new disciples would tremble in fear even if they talked to me!¡±


    Zhang Tao¡¯s expression was calm, his eyes shining, and there was a high and mighty look in his eyes.


    There was no hysterical roar, nor was there a fierce tone in his voice. It was even the same as when he spoke to Kou Yuande. There was not much emotional fluctuation, but there was a kind of domineering aura in the sky and the earth.


    To cultivate this kind of aura, one usually had to be bossy and invincible.


    Zhang Tao was naturally the number one genius in the Great Void Pavilion. If he was given some more time, he could be a Golden Immortal in a hundred years at most and be another big shot in the Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why do I have to be afraid when I see you?¡± Lu Xuan looked at Zhang Tao and said.


    ¡°Since you nned to deal with me ten years ago, there¡¯s no need to put on such a pretense now. If you want to defeat me, it will depend on whether you have the strength!¡±


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Zhang Tao sneered.


    Since Lu Xuan had unceremoniously exposed his disguise, he might as be truthful as it would be meaningless.


    In the next moment, the mana in Zhang Tao¡¯s body boiled. His entire body was burning with endless mes. The mes turned into a domain and spread out in the direction of Lu Xuan.


    This was the Law of me that Zhang Tao cultivated. His mes were not ordinary but a type of strange me. It was far more powerful than ordinary mes.


    The Law of me instantly spread out a domain and enveloped Lu Xuan.


    In an instant, it even drowned Lu Xuan.


    Everyone cried out in surprise. They did not expect Zhang Tao to be so decisive. They did not expect him to seed so easily.

 Chapter 1064 - A slap to the face

    <h4>Chapter 1064: A p to the face</h4>


    Lu Xuan was enveloped by Zhang Tao¡¯s me domain. If he lost the opportunity to strike, he would be severely injured even if he didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Raging me de!¡±


    After gaining the upper hand, Zhang Tao didn¡¯t hesitate at all and shed out with his de again. The essence of the de technique appeared, and countless Laws of de Path boiled. It was almost visible to the naked eye, turning into a sharp de light that engulfed everything.


    Many people could not help but take a few steps back. The terrifying de qi swept in all directions, forming a wild tide.


    Zhang Tao¡¯s speed was fast and ruthless. He attacked with a deadly move right from the start, not giving Lu Xuan any chance to react.


    ¡°Dang!¡±


    When this de shed down, it did not let the crowd see the scene of blood sttering. It only let out a huge sound of metal shing. The terrifying sound formed a terrifying sound wave that swept out in all directions.


    Following that, the crowd saw Lu Xuan¡¯s figure appear. Lu Xuan¡¯s two fingers actually blocked this terrifying de light and caught the de light in his hands.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Another loud sound rang out. The crowd saw Lu Xuan forcefully crushing the de light and breaking it inch by inch. It turned into a rain of light that filled the sky and dissipated. It was extremely terrifying.


    The crowd let out a sigh of relief. Zhang Tao¡¯s actions just now were too sharp and terrifying. It almost made people think that Lu Xuan was going to die here. However, looking at it now, it was clear that they were overthinking things.


    What kind of character was Lu Xuan? He was a monster that rarely appeared in a thousand years. Even if his realm was suppressed, he couldn¡¯t be killed so easily.


    ¡°Not good enough. Zhang Tao, you want to challenge me? Is that all you have?¡± Lu Xuan said with a cold smile.


    Zhang Tao¡¯s attack failed. He narrowed his eyes. Lu Xuan¡¯s words clearly ced him in a higher position, while he was just a challenger.


    This waspletely different from Zhang Tao¡¯s idea. In Zhang Tao¡¯s opinion, he was the senior and the leader.


    Lu Xuan was just a pursuer, but now, Lu Xuan regarded him as a pursuer and did not respect him at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the strength to boast!¡±


    Zhang Tao moved directly. In a sh, he finally showed his strength as a peak gold immortal.


    His body trembled, and countlessws swept out in the form of mes. They formed a huge domain that enveloped Lu Xuan.


    This domain of mes was like a kingdom of mes, and Zhang Tao was the master of this kingdom. His strength was terrifying beyondpare.


    ¡°You have some skills, but that¡¯s all!¡± Lu Xuan chuckled.


    He grabbed this domain of mes with his palm. Then, everyone saw that this domain of mes was crushed by Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even disy any magic or martial arts. He didn¡¯t even use his own domain.


    Zhang Tao¡¯s heart sank. Lu Xuan¡¯s calmness and the fact that he had destroyed his domain twice were enough to make him realize that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t an easy opponent.


    However, his eyes were exploding with shocking killing intent. A crimson long de appeared in his hand. It looked domineering and was more than twice the size of an ordinary de.


    ¡°me Dragon sh!¡± Zhang Tao roared.


    The de light burst out and turned into a me dragon. The me dragon whistled through the sky and arrived in front of Lu Xuan in an instant. It shattered the vacuum and formed a terrifying tide that rippled in the void.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Lu Xuan roared and immediately let out a Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion. When the me dragon was about to pounce in front of Lu Xuan, it instantly exploded. This scene shocked everyone.


    This astonishing strike contained many profound meanings of the de path and the secrets of the world. However, when facing Lu Xuan, it couldn¡¯t even block such a roar. Inch by inch, it turned into ashes.


    After Lu Xuan broke through this strike, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He pped out with arge hand. In midair, it turned into a mysterious palm print that resonated with the Law of the Realm, the terrifying pressure formed from the vibration of thews pressed down on Zhang Tao.


    ¡°How is this possible? How did you learn the Great Void Handprint?!¡±


    Zhang Tao and the surrounding spectators instantly recognized the origin of this huge handprint.


    The Great Void Handprint was the famous ultimate art of the Great Void Immortal King back then. It was based on thews of the void. No powerful enemy could block the attack of this huge handprint.


    It was also an ultimate art of the immortal king level in the Great Void Pavilion.


    In the Great Void Pavilion, only Golden Immortal level experts who had made great contributions could learn it. Even Zhang Tao had only heard of it, but he did not learn it.


    Even the patriarch of the Zhang family did not dare to teach him the Great Void Handprint privately. This was because it was an ultimate art left behind by the Great Void Immortal King, and it did not belong to the Zhang family¡¯s ultimate art. If he taught it without permission, it would be breaking the rules.


    In that case, no one would need to make any contributions in the future. All the Golden Immortals would have to do was to teach him privately.


    Whether it was Zhang Tao¡¯s cultivation strength or contributions, he was still a little far from learning the Great Void Handprint. He had long heard of it and was drooling over it.


    But now that he suddenly saw Lu Xuan using the Great Void Handprint, he was greatly shocked.


    When the Great Void Handprint came crashing down, everyone saw the void copse inch by inch. This was a mighty momentum. Although Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was not very fast, there was huge pressure.


    ¡°How can it be so strong!¡±


    Zhang Tao roared in his heart. He could already feel the terrifying pressure crushing down. He did not know where Lu Xuan learned it from, nor did he know how Lu Xuan cultivated it, he was able to cultivate the Great Void Handprint to such a shocking level, even surpassing his own Zhang family¡¯s patriarch.


    If he did not resist now, he would be pped to death.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Tao did not hide anymore. He ignited all the mana in his body. In mid-air, he turned into a burning man and charged toward Lu Xuan.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhang Tao had already shed out tens of thousands of de lights. They were like torrential winds and rain that covered the sky as they shed down toward the Great Void Handprint.


    Immediately after, he saw a terrifying scene. Before his de light had evennded on Lu Xuan¡¯s body, it had already turned into nothingness. In front of the Great Void Handprint, all of the attacks had vanished into thin air as they shattered inch by inch. It was an extremely terrifying scene.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a fatal boom, everyone saw that Zhang Tao was like a kite with its string cut off. He was sent flying and directly crashed into the ground.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and made a big hole in the ground.

 Chapter 1065 - Beat the dog before the lion

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Beat the dog before the lion</h4>


    ¡°Dang, this is too fierce!¡±


    Many people were speechless, especially when they saw Lu Xuan pped Zhang Tao from the sky to the ground. They had only seen such a scene once, but it was enough.


    They would never forget it in their lifetime!


    They might never have the chance to witness such a scene again in their lifetime.


    After all, the one who was pped down by Lu Xuan was not an ordinary gold immortal.


    It was Zhang Tao, who had be a peak gold immortal as a legendary genius. Based on this series of titles, Zhang Tao¡¯s strength was unquestionable.


    Moreover, it was not the first time Zhang Tao was talked about. Everyone knew his strength.


    In the entire Great Void Pavilion, other than some veteran peak gold immortals who had cultivated for thousands of years who could spar with Zhang Tao, no one else was a match for him.


    Even those veteran peak-stage gold immortals would not make an enemy out of Zhang Tao. After all, he was powerful and talented, and he was destined to be a great Golden Immortal in the future.


    Their cultivation to the peak-stage gold immortal realm was already the limit of their lifetime, but for Zhang Tao, it was just the beginning.


    Because of this, Zhang Tao almost had the title of the number one gold immortal in the Great Void Pavilion.


    The identity of the strongest person below the gold immortal realm was also known and recognized by everyone.


    Originally, everyone understood that it should have been difficult for Lu Xuan to gain any advantage over Zhang Tao. After all, Lu Xuan was too young, and he was not even a fraction of Zhang Tao¡¯s age.


    Even if Lu Xuan was very talented, he couldn¡¯t be a match for Zhang Tao.


    It was probably impossible for Zhang Tao to kill Lu Xuan this time, but to many people, it was still very easy for him to make Lu Xuan suffer.


    However, the result waspletely out of everyone¡¯s expectations. Lu Xuan, who should have been taught a lesson, showed earth-shaking strength instead.


    He even taught Zhang Tao a lesson with one p.


    ¡°I want you to die!¡±


    Zhang Tao roared and struggled to get up from the big pit, wanting to attack Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan shook his head. Zhang Tao¡¯s life was too smooth. Coming from a behemoth like the Zhang family, and having a Golden Immortal ancestor in the family, he was already better than the lineup of the upper-ss world.


    Ever since he was young, Zhang Tao had never suffered such a loss. He couldn¡¯t sit still after losing.


    He couldn¡¯t evenpare to Nangong Wuyin. Nangong Wuyin had the true spirit of the Immortal King of Nirvana, so he had been very steady since he was young. In his previous life, he was able to be an Immortal King, so he was definitely not someone who couldn¡¯t withstand suffering.


    Lu Xuan had seen many people like this in his previous life. No matter how loud their shouts were, they were all known as peerless genius, legendary genius, and had the ambition to be invincible. In reality, they were all people who could be defeated with a single p.


    It was just that very few people could defeat them with a single p. Simply put, they had never been beaten up by the public.


    Just from the fact that he had rushed out to find trouble with Lu Xuan in a hurry, Lu Xuan knew that this person hadn¡¯t matured yet. Or rather, he had underestimated Lu Xuan too much. He didn¡¯t even wait to fully investigate Lu Xuan¡¯s strength before suddenly making a move.


    How reckless!


    Of course, if one¡¯s strength was strong enough, being reckless would also be a good choice. Zhang Tao had always been sessful in everything he did. It was a pity that he had met Lu Xuan this time.


    Lu Xuan only nced at Zhang Tao. He knew Zhang Tao¡¯s strength very well, but Zhang Tao was confused about his own strength.


    He only looked at Zhang Tao coldly and was not in a hurry to make a move. He looked at Zhang Tao¡¯s injuries that were recovering.


    Zhang Tao looked at Lu Xuan with hatred, but he did not dare to make a move immediately. He had suffered a great loss just now, but it did not mean that he did not know the severity of the situation.


    After all, Zhang Tao was also a smart person. He was considered extremely talented. It was just that he had not been beaten up by the people of the society and had not experienced any tempering. His personality was very reckless.


    However, after suffering such a great loss, he had to be aware of it no matter how reckless he was.


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms and looked at Zhang Tao. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you want to challenge me? Are you giving up now? I¡¯ll give you another chance. I¡¯ll give you a chance to recover!¡±


    Zhang Tao¡¯s eyes were red. At this moment, even the stupidest person could see Lu Xuan¡¯s intention. Lu Xuan wanted to show off his power.


    Was he trying to beat the dog before the lion? No, he was trying to scare the lion by killing the dog!


    Zhang Tao was the number one peak gold immortal in the Great Void Pavilion. He was the next-generation sessor of the Zhang family. The probability of him bing a Golden Immortal in the future was very high.


    Of course, such a person could not be a lion. Compared to Zhang Tao, they were the lion!


    They even wanted to let the Great Void Pavilion know through Zhang Tao that the times had changed!


    Although it did not touch on the structure of the Golden Immortals at the top level, another emerging big shot had already appeared in the middle level.


    Many gold immortals knew that the Zhang family had be more and more powerful in recent years. The reason was none other than Zhang Tao was powerful enough to be a Golden Immortal in the future.


    For a family like the Zhang family, having a stable Golden Immortal inheritance was the foundation to ensure everything.


    On the other hand, there was currently no rising star in the Han family or the small faction under Venerable Han Lin couldpare to Zhang Tao.


    Many people knew that this was also the reason why Venerable Han Lin had pushed aside all objections and brought Lu Xuan in. Back then, the treatment that Venerable Han Lin had given Lu Xuan, caused a huge uproar in the entire Great Void Pavilion. Such treatment had never happened before.


    But Lu Xuan had enjoyed such treatment!


    Without a doubt, now that Lu Xuan had returned the favor, he had used Zhang Tao to establish his authority.


    Everyone was smart, how could they not understand? Lu Xuan wanted to tell everyone that the Zhang family¡¯s Patriarch could not defeat Venerable Han Lin in this generation, and Zhang Tao of the next generation would also not be able to defeat him.


    Everyone who wanted to support the Zhang family¡¯s Patriarch had to open their eyes wide and make a good choice. After all, it would be extremely ufortable to be targeted by a future big shot.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan was too young. The Golden Immortal realm was definitely not the endpoint. It might even be the starting point. He might even be the second Immortal King of the Great Void Pavilion after the Great Void Immortal King.


    It was clear at a nce who he should submit to!


    If the current generation under Venerable Han Lin was strong, the next Han family faction would also remain strong, or even stronger.


    The battle between the two had already exceeded their personal interests. Otherwise, with the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s foundation, would they not be able toe up with somethingparable to the Primal Chaos Lightning Pool aspensation for Zhang Tao?


    Right now, Lu Xuan wanted to use his unquestionable strength topletely defeat Zhang Tao, making it impossible for Zhang Tao to be his opponent. He did not have that much time to tangle with Zhang Tao, so he had to use his fastest speed to defeat Zhang Tao in one fell swoop and tell everyone, where would be the direction of the wind in the future.


    ¡°Is Lu Xuan that strong? He has yet to officially integrate into the Great Void Pavilion and already wants to p his face to show off. How will he be in the future?¡± someone thought.

 Chapter 1066 - Zhang Tao was defeated once again

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Zhang Tao was defeated once again</h4>


    Many people¡¯s impression of Lu Xuan was that he was the Lu Xuan during the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium.


    In their impression, Lu Xuan was still a junior. In the past, the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium would take a hundred years, or even hundreds of years, to change this inherent impression.


    But now, Lu Xuan had almostpleted this image change with the power of this p.


    With this p to set the foundation, it was toote to underestimate Lu Xuan¡¯s rise.


    Other than those big shots, no one could suppress Lu Xuan.


    Many people thought that Lu Xuan was less than a hundred years old, but he had such strength. It was unprecedented.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you will definitely regret it!¡±


    Zhang Tao looked at Lu Xuan coldly. After he calmed down a little, he also thought of Lu Xuan¡¯s n.


    There was no possibility of reconciliation between the two sides. He represented the Zhang family, while Lu Xuan represented the Han family. The fight between the two sides could be seen as the epitome of the fight between the two factions.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Tao took out a talisman and lit it. It instantly turned into a protective shield and protected him.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and immediately recognized that this was a protective talisman refined by a Golden Immortal. This kind of protective talisman was very widespread, and the methods were simr. The effectiveness of the talisman depended on the strength of the person who refined it.


    This kind of protective talisman was not easy to refine, so not everyone could enjoy such treatment.


    However, as the rising star of the Zhang family, Zhang Tao could indeed enjoy such treatment.


    The others immediately recognized this protective talisman and were speechless. This was a good thing. If used well, it could save a life, but it was used to deal with Lu Xuan.


    However, everyone knew that he had no choice. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that Zhang Tao could be beaten so badly by Lu Xuan.


    One p almost made him unable to get up. If Lu Xuan wanted to pursue him further and gain the upper hand, then Zhang Tao would definitely die.


    Facing such a deep and terrifying monster, Zhang Tao couldn¡¯t be too careless.


    However, once he used this protective talisman, he would be innately invincible. No matter how strong Lu Xuan was, he couldn¡¯t break through this protective talisman.


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s time for the show to begin!¡±


    Zhang Tao looked at Lu Xuan coldly. At this moment, he was already in an invincible position. No matter how he attacked, he did not need to consider Lu Xuan¡¯s counterattack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The mana in Zhang Tao¡¯s body began to boil. It was like a vast boundless ocean. It was also like an endless flood dragon as it pounced towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Innately invincible?¡±


    Lu Xuanughed out loud. A long de appeared in his hand, the Demon Breaker.


    The de light shed and directly tore apart the sky. In the next moment, Lu Xuan had already pounced towards Zhang Tao.


    The endless sea of fire formed from mana waspletely unable to stop Lu Xuan¡¯s advance. Lu Xuan stepped on the waves and moved forward.


    In an instant, he was right in front of Zhang Tao.


    ¡°Just in time. Do you think that I¡¯m still the same as before?¡± Zhang Tao roared and his entire body rose up from the ground. In an instant, he had already rushed into the air and collided directly with Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan shed out with his de, transforming into a terrifying hell. Boundless hell swept out in all directions, suppressing everything.


    It was the lost skill of the Zhao family, the moke prison-suppressing saber!


    The power of the moke prison-suppressing saber executed by Lu Xuan was extremely shocking. It even surpassed the future of the Zhao family experts.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone only heard a huge explosion. The de light tore apart everything, shattering Zhang Tao¡¯s ming de and turning his attack into nothingness.


    Immediately after, Lu Xuan¡¯s de momentum did not decrease as it struck Zhang Tao¡¯s body.


    The de light was vast and majestic as if billions of divine mountains were crushing down, suppressing the boundless hell.


    Everyone only heard a cracking sound as cracks appeared on the protective talisman on Zhang Tao¡¯s body.


    The protective talisman, which was reputed to be impossible to break, was cracked by a single strike. How shocking was this?


    When many people thought of this, they could not help but be shocked.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s de light was a great victory. This was a great Golden Immortal-level dharmic artifact. In addition to Lu Xuan¡¯s unparalleled strength, it was the foundation of invincibility.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Zhao Tao grunted and his entire body flew backward.


    He only felt that his internal organs were trembling. After all, this was under the situation where most of the power was blocked by the protective talisman. If not for this, he was afraid that he would have been cut in half by Lu Xuan¡¯s sh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many times you can block my de!¡± Lu Xuan sneered and shed out de after de.


    Each de was like a billion divine mountains pressing down, and also like a bolt of lightning striking down from the nine heavens. It was iparably sharp and heavy at the same time.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    ¡°ng!¡±


    ¡°ng!¡±


    With loud booms, everyone saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s de struck Zhang Tao¡¯s body repeatedly. Zhang Tao was forced to retreat, unable to resist at all. Whether it was offense, defensive barriers, or protective vital energy, they were all useless in front of Lu Xuan¡¯s de lights.


    What was dominance? This was dominance!


    Everyone could see that without the protective talisman, Zhang Tao probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to block that casual sh.


    Countless airwaves formed a monstrous might that spread out in all directions. Even from the periphery, everyone could already feel the terrifying pressure from the aftershocks, forcing them to retreat.


    The powerful pressure pounced on them, making them want to vomit blood.


    Everyone was shocked. They were only swept by the aftershocks, and the weakest among them was a half-step gold immortal, and most of them were mighty figures of the gold immortal realm.


    In the lower realm, they could be an overlord and dominate a region!


    However, just being close to the battlefield was too heavy for them to bear.


    This terrifying pressure was as if they were facing a Golden Immortal. It did not seem like something a Golden Immortal could do.


    However, Lu Xuan had done it.


    Suddenly, just as everyone was shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s powerful attack, they heard a loud cracking sound. Then, they saw the faintyer of golden light on Zhang Tao¡¯s body copse in an instant, it turned into a rain of light that spread in all directions.


    The scene was extremely spectacr!


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    Zhang Tao spat out another mouthful of blood. A de light had cut him and his body was cut in half and he was severely injured in an instant.


    Zhang Tao was defeated again!

 Chapter 1067 - The younger one was defeated and the older one appeared

    <h4>Chapter 1067: The younger one was defeated and the older one appeared</h4>


    Zhang Tao was defeated once again!


    And he was defeated without any suspense!


    This time, there was no room for argument!


    Everyone could see that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was so terrifying that he had defeated Zhang Tao from the beginning to the end. Zhang Tao wasn¡¯t even qualified for Lu Xuan to use his full strength.


    After losing the first time, he gave Zhang Tao a second chance. However, the result did not improve. The second time, Zhang Tao was still defeated by Lu Xuan.


    There was no fluke. His strength waspletely inferior to others.


    He was defeated by Lu Xuan without any suspense!


    Everyone in the city witnessed how Zhang Tao was beaten up. He was not a match at all!


    Even the protective talisman that he relied on to protect himself was unable to block Lu Xuan¡¯s moke prison-suppressing saber. He was sliced into pieces with every strike.


    Even the sharp de light made people think of a golden-level powerhouse. Every sh was as if billions of divine mountains were crashing down, and it was as if the lightning from the nine heavens was crushing everything.


    With such a powerful and terrifying de¡¯s will, everyone looked at him in a different light.


    Many people could not believe it. They did not know how Lu Xuan had cultivated to this level. Whether it was cultivating internal strength, martial arts, or magic, it would consume a lot of time.


    In such a short time, Lu Xuan had reached an astonishing level in many fields, such as realm, martial arts, magic, spells, and so on. It was as if thews of time could not affect Lu Xuan at all.


    Lu Xuan quietly watched Zhang Tao desperately reassemble his body that had been cut in half. Although he was still alive after being cut in half, Zhang Tao was still a peak-stage gold immortal.


    His vitality was very tenacious!


    However, this had also consumed a huge amount of primordial qi, greatly damaging his vitality. At this moment, his face was pale, and he could only look at Lu Xuan fiercely.


    Until now, he still could not believe that he had been defeated by Lu Xuan just like that. He was defeated in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Before this, even if he was beaten to death, he still couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Xuan could have such amazing strength.


    After all, ording to his estimation, Lu Xuan was already very impressive to be able to protect himself from him and wasn¡¯t taught a lesson by him.


    After all, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation time was less than a fraction of his.


    However, he didn¡¯t take Lu Xuan¡¯s many rumors to heart. In this era, a legendary genius was already a top talent, and he was a legendary genius.


    From the bottom of his heart, he did not believe that Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin were that powerful.


    At most, they were only slightly more powerful than him!


    Moreover, the so-called godly speed of improvement was only limited to those below the gold immortal realm. When he was below the gold immortal realm, he also improved at a godly speed. He only managed to cultivate to the gold immortal realm at the age of 200-300 years old.


    However, it took him nearly a thousand years to finally step into the ranks of the peak gold immortal realm.


    If it was so difficult for a legendary genius like him to cultivate in the gold immortal realm, what would it be like for Lu Xuan?


    Who knew that Lu Xuan only spent ten years and was able to beat him up!


    Today, he finally witnessed a monster!


    No, this was not even a monster, this was an innate saint.


    He had never seen such a person, but only heard of him!


    At this moment, he finally understood why Venerable Han Lin and the other big shots of the Golden Immortals were trying their best to rope Lu Xuan in, even offering all kinds of superior conditions.


    At first, he thought that Venerable Han Lin was blind and did not know who was the real bright jade.


    Now, he finally understood who was blind!


    ¡°Are you convinced? Do you want to fight the third round?¡± Lu Xuan crossed his arms and looked at Zhang Tao.


    His expression was calm, and his eyes were as calm as water. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered with Zhang Tao at all.


    It was fine if Zhang Tao didn¡¯t provoke him, but now he did, it was inevitable that he would use him to establish his authority.


    Zhang Tao was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. What was with this attitude, it was like an elder teaching a junior a lesson.


    Although he was unwilling, he was being used by someone to scare the crowd. He was a proud peerless genius of the generation, but now he had fallen to such a state.


    Lu Xuan stared at Zhang Tao, forcing him to answer. Lu Xuan was going to finish Zhang Tao in one battle, once and for all. If Zhang Tao thought of going against him in the future, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to understand his thoughts.


    ¡°What a scene!¡±


    At this moment, an old voice sounded. Everyone¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted, and many people¡¯s hair stood on end because they recognized the origin of this voice.


    Venerable Zhang Yuzhou was also the biggest backer of the Zhang family. He was one of the Golden Immortals behind Zhang Tao.


    Even in the Great Void Pavilion, very few people would be able to see such an important figure. Even gold immortals were not often seen.


    It was said that he had been in closed-door cultivation in the Zhang family for a period of time in order to fight for the chance to break through to the Immortal King realm.


    Who would have thought that he would actually go to the Heavenly Court and even appear here?


    There was no need to think too much. He must be here for Zhang Tao.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze swept across the sky and saw a thin old man. He had white hair and a youthful face, but his eyes were iparably sharp. Clearly, he was also a decisive character.


    Lu Xuan only grinned and said, ¡°Venerable Zhang is courteous!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve only just arrived at the Great Void Pavilion, and you¡¯ve already injured your colleague. How impressive!¡± the Venerable Zhang Yuzhou looked at Lu Xuan coldly and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just apetition. I believe that the Venerable could understand that punches and kicks have no eyes!¡± the smile on Lu Xuan¡¯s face did not disappear. It was as if he could not be bothered with Zhang Yuzhou.


    He had grasped the situation perfectly. Zhang Tao had challenged him. Now that he had been beaten so miserably, was he going to me Lu Xuan?


    ¡°You were being so ruthless in a sparring match. Do you think that I¡¯m easy to fool?¡± Venerable Zhang Yuzhou¡¯s face revealed some anger. The smile on Lu Xuan¡¯s face was bing more and more annoying.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. I didn¡¯t expect Zhang Tao, who dared to challenge me, to be so useless. He was pped to the ground by me. If I knew he was so useless, I would have hit him gently!¡± Lu Xuan grinned and said, in the face of Zhang Yuzhou¡¯s aggressive interrogation, he didn¡¯t give in at all.


    In any case, they had alreadypletely fallen out. The Zhang family was going to bully him, so there was no need for him to give in.


    If Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base was a little weaker today, he would be beaten up. It might even affect his dao heart and his future cultivation.


    It was only because Lu Xuan was too freakish in this life that he was able to seed in his counterattack. No one expected that in less than ten years, he had cultivated from the middle stage of the gold immortal realm to the point where he could easily beat a peak gold immortal.


    Otherwise, he would be at a disadvantage.


    Since Venerable Zhang Yuzhou was able to appear in time, his original n was probably to clean up the aftermath of Zhang Tao by beating Lu Xuan up. Who knew that he would see Zhang Tao being beaten up by Lu Xuan instead.

 Chapter 1068 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Confrontation</h4>


    ¡°I think the Zhang family should groom someone else. How can a good-for-nothing be groomed? Trash will always be trash!¡± Lu Xuan grinned and said.


    These words angered Zhang Tao to death. He had been arrogant and conceited for half of his life. Who would have thought that he would meet someone like Lu Xuan who was even more arrogant than him? However, he was unable to refute Lu Xuan because he had lost to Lu Xuan without any ability to fight back.


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Venerable Zhang Yuzhou was so angry that heughed. ¡°Sharp-tongued person!¡±


    A terrifying aura erupted from Venerable Zhang Yuzhou¡¯s body. Countlessws of heaven and earth manifested, taking the shape of one root after another. Then, they interweaved into a terrifying domain of the Golden Immortals, crushing down directly on Lu Xuan.


    The sky and the earth copsed!


    In that instant, Lu Xuan felt as if the sky and the earth had copsed. A terrifying pressure crushed down on his body!


    Although this was not the first time Lu Xuan had encountered a Golden Immortal in this life,pared to Zhao Jing, who was killed by Lu Xuan previously, the strength of Venerable Zhang Yuzhou was clearly many times stronger.


    Even after Zhao Jing became a demon, his strength was still far from Zhang Yuzhou¡¯s. After all, Zhao Jing was only at the beginning stage of the Golden Immortal realm, while Zhang Yuzhou was at the peak stage of the Golden Immortal realm. He was one of the leading figures in the entire Great Void Pavilion.


    There were many Golden Immortals in the Great Void Pavilion, but there were only two at the peak of the Golden Immortal realm. One was the Venerable Han Lin, and the other was the Venerable Zhang Yuzhou, the Patriarch of the Zhang family.


    Therefore, the faction that the two of them formed became the two strongest small factions in the Great Void Pavilion.


    The other factions were either attached to these two factions, or they were neutral and focused on self-preservation.


    Eachw was like a divine mountain pressing down on Lu Xuan. When the Golden Immortal¡¯s domain was formed, it immediately formed a crushing force and smashed down on Lu Xuan.


    The Golden Immortal¡¯s domain and the entry-level domain were twopletely different things as they were onpletely different levels.


    Even the domain of a peak gold immortal could not bepared to that of a Golden Immortal.


    They were not on the same level at all!


    Apart from Lu Xuan, who had schemed to trap a newly promoted Golden Immortal like Zhao Jing, even a normal peak gold immortal would not be able to withstand a casual attack from a Golden Immortal¡¯s domain.


    Lu Xuan could barely control his breathing. The surrounding heaven and earth were repelling him, and all the forces in the world were attacking him.


    A cold look shed across Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. Venerable Zhang Yuzhou was nning to kill him directly, not giving him any chance to fight back.


    Lu Xuan could already hear his bones creaking, and he was under an extremely terrifying pressure. Even with his fleshly body, which had been tempered by the Chaos Divine Lightning for ten years, he could still feel the terrifying pressure, his body might even be severely injured.


    If it were an ordinary gold immortal, this one strike would probably be enough to shatter his body.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t continue to sit here and wait for death!¡±


    A dangerous light shed in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. Sitting here and waiting for death was definitely not his style. It was absolutely impossible to make him surrender obediently.


    Today, even if he went against the Heavenly Court and the Great Void Pavilion, he would still have to give it a try. It was not impossible to win!


    A ball of chaotic lightning quietly appeared in his palm. With the power of the ball of chaotic lightning, it was enough to severely injure Venerable Zhang Yuzhou, who was defenseless.


    Venerable Zhang Yuzhou was too careless. He probably did not expect that Lu Xuan had a treasure that could pose a fatal threat to him.


    After all, no matter what, a peak gold immortal could not be a match for a Golden Immortal, not to mention that Venerable Zhang Yuzhou was a peak Golden Immortal.


    ¡°Do you think you can ignore all the Golden Immortals just because you killed Zhao Jing?¡± Venerable Zhang Yuzhou said coldly.


    The killing intent in his eyes was almost boiling. In an instant, he had made up his mind. Since he hadpletely shed all pretense of cordiality, he absolutely could not let Lu Xuan live. Otherwise, there would be no ce for the Zhang family in the future.


    Once Lu Xuan matured, he would definitely be ten times more terrifying than Venerable Han Lin, maybe even a hundred times.


    If he wasn¡¯t careful and Lu Xuan broke through to the Immortal King realm, it would be a cmity for the Zhang family.


    Such a person must not be spared.


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden turn of events. From the start of the confrontation, both parties directly acted.


    No matter which one it was, to them, they were all big shots that they had to look up to.


    Not to mention that Venerable Zhang Yuzhou, he was one of the two peak Golden Immortals in the Great Void Pavilion. Even though Lu Xuan was not as terrifying as Venerable Zhang Yuzhou, he was still a big shot that they could not hope to catch up to. In the future, he would definitely be a Golden Immortal.


    Crazy!


    Today, the Great Void Pavilion was going to have an internal conflict, and it involved two important experts!


    Thinking of this, many people could not hold themselves back. However, they did not expect the situation to go too far with the two of them had the intention of killing each other.


    Even Lu Xuan, who seemed to be no match for them, had prepared a trump card topletely kill Venerable Zhang Yuzhou.


    Otherwise, they would think that the whole world had gone mad.


    At this critical moment, a figure broke through the void and appeared between the two of them in an instant. Zhang Yuzhou was originally crushing Lu Xuan¡¯s body, the Golden Immortal domain, which was like thousands of divine mountains, disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    When everyone saw him, they were pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Venerable Han Lin is here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°What a pity. Once Venerable Han Lin is here, we won¡¯t be able to watch anymore!¡±


    When the crowd saw this person, they hadpletely different thoughts. Those who were watching the battle could not help but feel disappointed. However, those gold immortals who did not wish for anything to happen in the Great Void Pavilion heaved a sigh of relief.


    Everyone knew that when this person appeared, these conflicts would end as well.


    Lu Xuan raised his head and saw a handsome middle-aged man dressed in purple robes.


    As expected, it was the current leader of the Great Void Pavilion, the Golden Immortal, Venerable Han Lin.


    ¡°Why is it so lively?¡± a smile appeared on Venerable Han Lin¡¯s face. ¡°Venerable Zhang is so interested in giving pointers to the younger ones?¡±


    Venerable Zhang Yuzhou looked at Venerable Han Lin coldly. Venerable Han Lin immediately defined the conflict between the two parties as Venerable Zhang Yuzhou was giving pointers to the younger ones.


    ¡°Pointers? I don¡¯t dare!¡± Venerable Zhang Yuzhou said coldly. ¡°Venerable Han Lin, this person disregarded the rules in the Great Void Pavilion and attack his ownrade. He is definitely a traitor!¡±


    ¡°I dare not ept it, but I can notpare to Venerable Zhang¡¯s ruthlessness when you attacked your juniors!¡±


    Lu Xuan said without any restraint, his eyes were shing with extremely shocking killing intent.

 Chapter 1069 - If theres no way to avoid, then fight it

    <h4>Chapter 1069: If there¡¯s no way to avoid, then fight it</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s killing intent was almost undisguised because there was no need to hide it. From the conflict just now, he knew that there was no chance for the two sides to ease up.


    Since that was the case, then it would be best to shed all pretense of cordiality!


    ¡°Venerable Han Lin, is this the person you value?¡± Venerable Zhang Yuzhou shouted angrily.


    Venerable Han Lin nced at Venerable Zhang Yuzhou and he said, ¡°Could it be that what he said is not true? Just now, you wanted to make a move and everyone saw it. It is inevitable for the younger generation to sh. Venerable Zhang, you are making a fuss.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression was indifferent. To Venerable Han Lin, Lu Xuan, who was over a hundred years old, could indeed be considered a younger generation.


    ¡°What if I have to kill him?¡± Venerable Zhang Yuzhou said coldly. His tone was cold and merciless, with a hint of killing intent.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t allow, no one can kill him!¡± Venerable Han Lin said lightly, faintly suppressing Venerable Zhang Yuzhou.


    Everyone held their breaths and concentrated. This shocking confrontation could very well turn into an internal conflict within the Great Void Pavilion.


    Everyone knew that the Great Void Pavilion was formed today because of the disappearance of the Great Void Immortal King. This made it impossible for the entire Great Void Pavilion to form a true leader.


    Even the current pavilion master, Venerable Han Lin, had a challenger like Venerable Zhang Yuzhou. There was no way for him to truly keep his word.


    ¡°You will regret it sooner orter!¡±


    Venerable Zhang Yuzhou said coldly. ¡°There are a lot of surprises in this world. You might not be able to reach the end with talent!¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Use whatever means you have!¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    He knew that Venerable Zhang Yuzhou would definitely try to target him, but he didn¡¯t care anymore. It was nothing more than Venerable Zhang Yuzhou¡¯s method of targeting him, putting it on the table in private.


    This way, he would be more rxed and Venerable Zhang Yuzhou had to be wary. After all, he just had a conflict with Lu Xuan. If something happened to Lu Xuan, everyone would know that it was Venerable Zhang Yuzhou who did it.


    He was definitely going to take the me.


    Venerable Zhang Yuzhou red at Lu Xuan, as if he wanted to kill him with his gaze, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was very clear about Venerable Han Lin¡¯s strength, and it was not the first or second time they had fought. Other than suppressing him a few times when Venerable Han Lin was still weak, the rest did not have much of an advantage.


    Especially in recent years, Venerable Han Lin¡¯s strength had be more unfathomable, and Venerable Zhang Yuzhou had started to decline because of his old age, so there was no chance of victory in the fight.


    Venerable Zhang Yuzhou waved his hand and took the dying Zhang Tao away. He turned into a streak of light and disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Alright, disperse!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin waved his hand, and everyone dispersed like birds and beasts.


    No one expected that the battle between the two most outstanding young geniuses of the Great Void Pavilion would almost turn into a sh between two big shots.


    In a certain hall of the Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I¡¯ve long heard of your name. I didn¡¯t get to meet you before for various reasons. Now that I¡¯ve met you, you¡¯re indeed a dragon among men, a heavenly talent!¡± Venerable Han Lin said as he sat upright on the main seat.


    ¡°You tter me, Venerable!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    ¡°You should be a peak gold immortal, right? Golden Immortal will be in sight soon!¡± Venerable Han Lin said with a smile.


    Lu Xuan had disyed an earth-shattering cultivation base today. He had crippled Zhang Tao with one p. As a peak gold immortal, it was not realistic for him to hide it.


    However, Lu Xuan did not intend to hide it. It was his trump card on the surface, and his real trump card was that he could increase hisbat strength to the maximum at the critical moment.


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long!¡±


    ¡°Very good, I didn¡¯t misjudge you!¡± Venerable Han Lin said with a smile.


    He was the one who insisted on recruiting Lu Xuan. Now that Lu Xuan had shown such astonishing strength, he naturally felt proud.


    ¡°However, you havepletely offended the Zhang family. ording to their vengeful character, they will not let it go easily!¡± Venerable Han Lin said with some worry.


    ¡°My appearance must be a thorn in their side. If I¡¯m not wrong, before me, Zhang Tao should be the next generation of sessors groomed by the Great Void Pavilion!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    He could see that every faction had its own sessors groomed.


    Before he appeared, Zhang Tao was not only the sessor of this small faction of the Zhang family but also the sessor of the entire Great Void Pavilion. After all, his age was quite different from Venerable Han Lin.


    It was extremely normal for him to be the sessor.


    However, now that he had Lu Xuan, Zhang Tao¡¯s status had plummeted. Originally, for a first-tier faction, Zhang Tao¡¯s talent and strength were not enough to support it. It could only be said that he was the tallest among the dwarves, and he had no choice but to do so.


    Since Lu Xuan had appeared, then Zhang Tao could not be the sessor of the Great Void Pavilion no matter what. The gap between the two sides was too obvious.


    That was why Zhang Tao could not wait to make his move. If he could defeat Lu Xuan, even if it was to bully the weak, or even kill Lu Xuan, then he would still have a fighting chance in the future.


    But now, Zhang Tao hadpletely failed.


    ¡°Now, Zhang Tao has no hope of seeding. Even if he bes a Golden Immortal in the future, he will definitely not be able to surpass you. So, if Zhang Tao still wants to seed, there is only one way¡­¡± Venerable Han Lin stared at Lu Xuan and said.


    ¡°That is to kill me!¡± Lu Xuan continued.


    Both of them were very clear that the situation between Lu Xuan and the Zhang family was already one of life and death. Unless Lu Xuan gave up on his ns to annex the Great Void Pavilion in the future, the Zhang family was a threshold that he had no choice but to cross.


    This was the biggest problem. Lu Xuan would not give up such an opportunity!


    However, Venerable Han Lin was obviously very satisfied with this. Lu Xuan came to the Great Void Pavilion and made his stance clear. He did not try to be a fence-sitter.


    This time, Lu Xuan defeated Zhang Tao and severely damaged the prestige of the Zhang family. Many people had ced their bets on Zhang Tao, but now they knew that Zhang Tao was not reliable.


    And the only person with such strength was only Lu Xuan.


    ¡°The Zhang family has a lot of connections in the Heavenly Court. Not only in the Great Void Pavilion, but also in the Nangong family, Zhao family, and so on. You have quite a number of enemies!¡± Venerable Han Lin said with a serious expression.


    ¡°After today¡¯s battle, there will be many people betting on you, but those who want to kill you will be even more determined. No matter what, be careful!¡±

 Chapter 1070 - Direct empowerment

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Direct empowerment</h4>


    ¡°Pavilion Master, don¡¯t worry, I understand!¡± Lu Xuan said seriously.


    Lu Xuan valued his safety very much and wouldn¡¯t take risks easily. In his previous life, he had no choice but to test the waters at the edge of a dangerous cliff.


    He didn¡¯t have any background and was only a grass root. Many times, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight his way out if he didn¡¯t risk his life.


    However, his situation in this life was much better than his previous life. Whether it was his own strength or his trump cards, they were far better than his previous life.


    In his previous life, he could only be a pawn for a big shot like Venerable Han Lin to fight against the Zhang family. There was no need to mention the dangers in between.


    However, this was not the case in this life. In his heart, the cooperation with Venerable Han Lin was an alliance and not bing Venerable Han Lin¡¯s pawn.


    If he wanted to use him as a pawn, he had to see if he had the means and appetite to do so.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Venerable Han Lin said with a smile. He could feel Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude, but he did not care. He was upright, broad-minded, and bold.


    When he first entered the Great Void Pavilion, he was praised by the Great Void Immortal King and was intentionally groomed to be his sessor. Later on, Venerable Han Lin did not disappoint and became the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion, calming down the years of turmoil after the disappearance of the Great Void Immortal King.


    This was also the key reason why Lu Xuan was willing to work with him. He could work together with such a person.


    After Lu Xuan met Venerable Han Lin, the two of them had a casual chat. After all, they had only just met, and it was a big taboo to talk too much.


    ¡°Senior, we have already prepared a ce for you to rest. I will bring you there immediately!¡±


    Soon, a young girl appeared in front of Lu Xuan. She had delicate features and a graceful figure.


    Lu Xuan nced at the young girl. Initially, he did not think much of it. However, after taking a closer look, he realized that this young girl was not ordinary.


    This young girl was slightly younger than him. Naturally, her cultivation base was not as earth-shattering as his. However, she had already cultivated to the level of a half-step celestial immortal.


    To be able to cultivate to be an immortal at a few decades old, even in the Heaven Realm, was extraordinary. She was almost no less than Lu Shanshan and the others, who had been nurtured by Lu Xuan with all his strength.


    Although the cultivation environment in the secr world was far fromparable to the Heaven Realm, the young girl¡¯s talent was indeed different.


    Lu Xuan opened the Delusion-breaker Eye, and immediately, he saw all the information. The young girl¡¯s physique was extraordinary. It was a physique called the Jiuyin Divine Body, one of the many innate godly physiques. In terms of talent, she was probably not inferior to Zhang Tao.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Venerable Han Lin?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    He noticed that the mana fluctuations of this young girl were somewhat simr to Venerable Han Lin. Clearly, there was some connection between the cultivation techniques that she cultivated.


    ¡°Senior, my name is Han Xian¡¯er. Venerable Han Lin is my grandfather!¡± the young girl heard Lu Xuan asking and immediately replied.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. With Han Xian¡¯er¡¯s talent and Venerable Han Lin¡¯s backing, her achievements would not be lower than Zhang Tao¡¯s. In fact, she would only be stronger.


    However, Lu Xuan had never heard of Han Xian¡¯er in his previous life, and he had never seen her. There was only one possibility, and that was Han Xian¡¯er died young while growing.


    Lu Xuan sighed inwardly. He had seen many people like this in his previous life, including this one. There were even existences on Earth whose talent was not inferior to Han Xian¡¯er¡¯s, but there were also many who had died.


    Many peerless geniuses had already disappeared from the world before they could even shine. Many people had no idea that such a character existed.


    Han Xian¡¯er also took this opportunity to size up Lu Xuan curiously. She had long heard of Lu Xuan¡¯s great name.


    Ten years ago, Lu Xuan was already famous. He was the champion of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, and he might even be the strongest champion in history.


    Even her grandfather, Venerable Han Lin, had to defy public opinion and promise a lot of benefits before he managed to rope him into the Great Void Pavilion.


    He had just defeated her futurepetitor, Zhang Tao.


    As the only legendary genius in the next generation of the Han family, she also had a godly physique like the Jiuyin Divine Body. In terms of qualifications, she was even better than Zhang Tao.


    Therefore, although she had just made an appearance, she was beingpared to Zhang Tao by many people.


    There was a big difference in age between her and Zhang Tao, so naturally, she could not bepared to Zhang Tao for the time being. She was not even a celestial immortal, while Zhang Tao was already at the peak of the gold immortal realm.


    However, if both parties cultivated to the Golden Immortal realm, with the long lifespan of a Golden Immortal, both parties could still be considered as peers.


    Therefore, Han Xian¡¯er¡¯s goal was to continuously break Zhang Tao¡¯s record at the same age. All along, Han Xian¡¯er did not disappoint many people who had high hopes for her. She continued to break Zhang Tao¡¯s record, firmly suppressing Zhang Tao at the same time.


    Overall, they were evenly matched!


    However, Lu Xuan was different. Lu Xuan was only a few years older than her, but when she was not even a celestial immortal while Lu Xuan was already able topletely defeat Zhang Tao.


    When she heard the news, she was shocked. Although she had set Zhang Tao as her goal, she also felt that she would have to wait at least another thousand years before she was able topete with Zhang Tao.


    Yet, this person who was only a few years older than her had done it. Even a legendary genius like her had to look up to him. He was almost as sacred as the legends said.


    There were even rumors that Lu Xuan came from the Emperor n and was a member of the Shi family. Such an identity was extremely rare in the entire world.


    Lu Xuan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Ever since I came to the Heaven Realm, Venerable Han Lin has taken care of me a lot. I don¡¯t know how to repay him. How about this? I see that you are stuck at the celestial immortal realm, so I¡¯ll lend you a hand!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Lu Xuan made a move, and arge hand turned into a cage of rules that enveloped Han Xian¡¯er.


    Before Han Xian¡¯er could react, countless immortal qi rushed toward her at lightning speed.


    Countless insights of the celestial immortal realm poured into Han Xian¡¯er¡¯s mind like a tide.


    Reincarnation art!


    Lu Xuan directly performed the reincarnation art on Han Xian¡¯er and directly infused her cultivation base. Han Xian¡¯er felt that her insights were improving at an astonishing speed. Originally, she was stuck at the half-step celestial immortal realm, not because shecked resources.


    She was the hope of the next generation of the Han family. Anyone else could becking in resources, but not her. However, she was stuck in the insights of the celestial immortal realm.


    No one could help with this kind ofprehension, even Venerable Han Lin, who was at the peak of the Golden Immortal realm, was no exception.


    Now, the barrier that was like a natural moat had leaped over, and her cultivation base was unstoppable, breaking straight into the celestial immortal realm.

 Chapter 1071 - the three immortals of the Lei clan

    <h4>Chapter 1071: the three immortals of the Lei n</h4>


    After a moment, Han Xian¡¯er finally let out a long breath. Her delicate cheeks flushed slightly.


    In a short period of time, she had felt as if she was soaring up into the clouds. She had never had this kind of carefree feeling in her life.


    Many things that were originally impossible for her to understand suddenly became clear in an instant. It felt like someone throwing a standard answer to you while you were racking your brains, in addition, you were given all kinds of ideas and ideas for solving the problem.


    Han Xian¡¯er was a genius with outstanding talent. Previously, she had been stuck at the half-step stage of Heaven Immortal Realm only because of temporary confusion. Even without Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance, she could still have leveled up sooner orter.


    After Lu Xuan used the Reincarnation Art to enlighten her, she had saved at least a few decades of time. Instantly, she had risen from the half-step stage of Heaven Immortal Realm to the mid-stage of Heaven Immortal realm.


    Moreover, she was surprised to find that her foundation was so firm that she did not feel any seque at all.


    This ability was even more powerful than what her grandfather, Venerable Han Lin, could do!


    She returned to her senses and bowed. ¡°Thank you for your help, Senior!¡±


    Her face was filled with joy because this step saved her decades of time. This was an ability that others did not have. At the very least, a Golden Immortal could not do it, not even an Immortal King.


    Born in a prestigious Han Family, so she naturally knew that there were all kinds of methods to instill enlightenment. However, generally speaking, it was not for people like her.


    It was not because no one was willing to enlighten them. Although the consumption of enlightenment was huge and there was a considerable price to pay, with her position in the Han family and the Great Void Pavilion, it was not a problem for her.


    However, this method would damage her foundation. She was the future Great Luo Golden Immortal with great expectations, and was one of the g bearers to seed Venerable Han Lin. Therefore, her cultivation could only be achieved on her own step by step.


    Anyone would make this choice, unless they nned to enjoy themselves andg behind others for the rest of their lives.


    However, the Reincarnation Art that Lu Xuan used could perfectly avoid this problem. The main reason was that Lu Xuan had been a Celestial Venerable in his previous life, so the Great Dao of Heaven Immortal was as easy as pie to him.


    He was naturally not afraid of any seque if he personally took action.


    Han Xian¡¯er knew what it meant to save decades of cultivation time. It meant that she would gain a great advantage over his peers.


    For example, in this talent evaluation ceremony of the Heavenly Court, a peerless genius who could gain decades of cultivation on the current foundation would most likely break through to the middle stage of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    Even if they could notpete with Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin, it was still possible for them to rise to the third ce, which was a huge leap.


    Moreover, not every Heaven Court talent evaluation ceremony had absolute geniuses like Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin. In a few decades, they could even make to the first ce in a few decades.


    The benefit was huge. After all, although she was confident of bing a Great Luo Gold Immortal in the future, there were different grades in this realm.


    There were Great Luo Gold Immortals like Zhao Jing who relied on external forces to reach this realm, but there were also Venerable Han Lin, and Venerable Zhang Yuzhou, who were extremely powerful Great Luo Gold Immortals.


    The ranking in the talent evaluation ceremony of the Heavenly Court would determine how much efforts the Heavenly Court would put in to train them. Lu Xuan had reached the peak of the Gold Immortal Realm in a short period of time partly due to the help of the Heavenly Court.


    ¡°Venerable Han Lin has helped me a lot. Now, this is nothing for me!¡± Lu Xuan waved his hand and said. ¡°Work hard. In the future, the Han family will rely on you to support it!¡±


    Han Xian¡¯er quickly nodded. Although Lu Xuan talked like an elder member of her family, she was not dissatisfied at all. After all, Lu Xuan¡¯s help had given her the upper hand.


    Han Xian ¡®er suppressed the excitement and led Lu Xuan to the residence assigned to him, which was a huge ce with a group of pces.


    This was a special arrangement. An ordinary Gold Immortal could only live in one pce, and only a Great Luo Gold Immortal could live in a group of pces. Of course, Lu Xuan himself was a big shot. With his talent, it was only a matter of time before he became a Great Luo Gold Immortal.


    Naturally, the person in charge of the residence arrangements knew his status.


    ¡°Senior, this is Thunderbolt Pavilion. We heard that you¡¯re good at lightning method, and the environment here is extremely suitable!¡± Han Xian¡¯er introduced.


    Lu Xuan looked at the towering buildings in the distance and nodded.


    He could see that the entire pceplex was an array, which could draw upon the Lightning Dao Laws and the power between heaven and earth.


    Immortals who cultivated the lightning would be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort in this ce.


    Compared to the cultivation environment in the Full Moon City, this ce was way much better.


    Over time, he¡¯d have a huge umtion of resources.


    ¡°Not bad. Thank you!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and epted the arrangement without false modesty.


    Han Xian¡¯er was secretly surprised by his grand style. He acted just like the Immortal Kings from other factions she had met in the past. No, he looked even grander than those people.


    An ordinary person would probably have to think twice before epting the arrangement, but Lu Xuan acted as though it was only natural.


    He took it for granted.


    She began to understand that maybe this was the reason why Lu Xuan was so different from the others.


    Just as Lu Xuan was looking around the Thunderp Pavilion, three terrifying auras gushed out from the pces and transformed into three streaks of light. In an instant, they appeared before Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan took a closer look and saw they were three white-haired, youthful-looking old men dressed in blue robes.


    All three of them carried an extremely terrifying aura of lightning.


    ¡°Three Immortals of the Lei Family?¡± Lu Xuan looked at them and thought for a moment. Then, he immediately remembered the origins of these three people.


    These three were the famous peak-stage Golden Immortals of the Great Void Pavilion. They were from the Lei Family and proficient in the Dao of lightning.


    The three of them were good at working together, and even the Great Luo Golden Immortals had a headache when facing the three immortals.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you just arrived at the Great Void Pavilion, and you want to take over our cultivation ce. You¡¯re going too far!¡±


    The three immortals shouted.


    Lu Xuan frowned slightly. The Thunderbolt Pavilion actually had owners. Normally, this would not happen. After all, the Great Void Pavilion upied a vast area, which was almost as big as a small world. It was not difficult to assign a group of pces for Lu Xuan.


    There was also no need for them to allocate other people¡¯s pces to him. After all, there were only a few people who could receive such treatment and the ce was big enough to amodate them.

 Chapter 1072 - Only Powerful People Have the Right to Set Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Only Powerful People Have the Right to Set Rules</h4>


    The Thunderbolt Pavilion was the ce of cultivation for Three Immortals of the Lei Family, but now it was given to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan smelt some conspiracy from it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose this ce. I think there must be some misunderstanding here,¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    ¡°Who else could it be other than you? Now that you have made us theughingstock, what else is there to say?¡± The leader of the Three Immortals said coldly.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to listen to reason?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s expression gradually turned cold.


    At first, he had thought that the Three Immortals were not aware of the conspiracy. However, after he had made it clear that he had not chosen the ce, they were still unwilling to let it go. It was obvious that they were aware of the inside story; moreover, they were nning to make use of the situation to show off.


    ¡°So what if we are unreasonable? Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you are a genius that the pavilion master has personally recruited. The rules of the Great Void Pavilion are very strict. Neers should learn the rules properly!¡±


    The second brother of the Three Immortals said in a sinister tone.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the rules. I only know that those with powerful fists are qualified to set rules. The three of you came here because you are at peak stage of the Gold Immortal Realm and have a set ofbo skills. Even the Great Luo Gold Immortals don¡¯t want to fight you. However, if you think that I am one of them, then you are gravely mistaken!¡±


    ¡°What an arrogant kid! Today, I¡¯ll teach you how to follow the rules!¡±


    The third brother of the Three Immortals shouted savagely.


    As soon as he said that, the three of them formed a three talents formation, and their auras were linked together.


    The three of them were peak Gold Immortals, and with the enhancement of the Three Talents Formation, they actually broke through the limit of the Gold Immortal Realm and were almost as powerful as Great Gold Immortal Realm.


    The Three Talents Formation was not unusual, but the three of them could unleash great power with it because they had lived together for thousands of years and could think in one mind.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    The Three Immortals shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s so terrifying! Is this a true power of the peak-stage Gold Immortals?¡±


    Han Xian¡¯er began to sweat profusely as she trembled under the pressure.


    The little joy that she had felt after the breakthrough vanished without a trace.


    Watching the real power of a the peak-stage Gold Immortals, she realized how weak she was. It seemed that they were in different worlds.


    When the three of them joined hands, they were much stronger than ordinary peak-stage Gold Immortals. They already had the might of a Great Gold Immortal.


    She was surprised that they would actually dare to make a move here. Even Zhang Tao had had to make an excuse to cause trouble.


    Now she finally understood what her grandfather had said. Many people had grown strong with help of the Great Void Pavilion, but they had be a cancer which did not care about the overall interests of the Great Void Pavilion. They only had their own interests in heart.


    They hadpletely be a cancer!


    As these thoughts shed across her mind, she saw the aura on Lu Xuan¡¯s body suddenly soar.


    The Mana around his body surged violently, like a raging wave. In an instant, it spread out. The terrifying power caused the sky to change color, and even thews of the world faintly appeared.


    ¡°What terrifying power!¡± This was the only thought left in her mind. Then she saw Lu Xuan¡¯s figure move as fast as lightning, and he actually took the initiative to attack.


    Han Xian¡¯er¡¯s vision blurred and she saw Lu Xuan had already charged into the Three Talents Formation of the Three Immortals.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cripple him!¡±


    The Three Immortals roared and instantly joined hands, forming the Three Talents Formation. Their domainsbined and formed a huge domain that was almost as wide and powerful as a Great Gold Immortal.


    However, as soon as the they finished speaking, Lu Xuan had already arrived in front of them.


    A white palm directly pped toward them


    In an instant, the void was exploded by Lu Xuan¡¯s palm which shot through the hole and pped onto the chest of the eldest of the Three Immortals.


    Countless thunderbolts exploded. That was the defensive divine ability of the Three Immortals. The power of the thunderbolts interweaved into a defensivework to protect their chests.


    However, in the next instant, Lu Xuan¡¯s palm turned the thunderbolts into nothingness, turning them into lightning shes that scattered in the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The eldest brother was sent flying. He had to retreat for over a thousand meters before he could regain his bnce. His eyes were filled with disbelief. Lu Xuan¡¯s palm strike was so terrifying. He had never seen such a terrifying existence.


    The palm strike caused his qi and blood to surge up in his body, and he almost spit blood.


    One had to know that Lu Xuan had been surrounded by the formation which contained the power of the three immortals. One attack from any of them was equivalent to three attacks.


    An ordinary peak-stage Gold Immortal would be powerless under such a formation. If he didn¡¯t retreat, he¡¯d be quickly defeated or even killed in the formation.


    As for all the defenses, they would be divided equally among the three of them.


    The attacks of ordinary peak-stage gold immortals could not do anything to them in the Three Talent Formation. The attacks of a peak-stage Gold Immortal could not be underestimated. However, if the power of the attacks was reduced by two-thirds, it posed no danger to them at all.


    However, Lu Xuan had actually shattered their defenses with one strike, sending the oldest brother flying with one move, demolishing the entire formation.


    It reminded them of their fight with a Great Gold Immortal many years ago.


    Lu Xuan had only used one move to shatter the formation,pletely dispersing the power of the three of them.


    Profound runes flickered in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes as he saw through all the secrets of the Three Talents Formation.


    Just now, he had hit into the core of the formation, sessfully breaking the entire formation.


    It didn¡¯t need a Great Gold Immortal to deal with them. So long as the core of the formation was broken, it was not difficult to beat them.


    The eldest brother was still in a daze when Lu Xuan flew to his side and punched his dantian.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    He was instantly sent flying. His entire body was covered in shattered domains andws. Lu Xuan¡¯s punch contained a terrifying power that could destroy the world.


    The eldest brother fell to the ground. Soon after, he realized that he couldn¡¯t even use a single bit of his strength.


    He looked at Lu Xuan in shock and said, ¡°You destroyed my cultivation base!¡±

 Chapter 1073 - The World Never Condemns the Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 1073: The World Never Condemns the Powerful</h4>


    The eldest brother of the Three Immortals of Lei Family could not feel his dharmic powers. His dantian was destroyed by Lu Xuan.


    The terrifying power of lightning was contained in every cell of his body. Since he cultivated the lightning technique, he condensed the lightningw to form a domain.


    When the thunder energy entered his body, it would be instantly absorbed by him. But now, the violent thunder energy was destroying every cell in his body. Even a Gold Immortal¡¯s body could not withstand such destruction.


    All the thunder power exploded in his body. It was terrifying!


    The seals contained in the thunder energy was suppressing the activities of his cells.


    In an instant, the oldest brother rapidly aged. Without the majestic life force, his body aged visibly.


    They were here just to do someone a favor. He would never have thought that he would end up like this.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s power far exceeded what was mentioned in the information. After all, he had just participated in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent evaluation ceremony ten years ago. No matter how powerful he was, there was a limit.


    They had intended to cripple Lu Xuan. Even if venerable Han Lin med them, he would not deal with them for a cripple, right?


    This world was just so cruel. No one would pay any attention to people who had no value to them.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    The other two brothers almost went crazy when they saw this scene. They had been living together since they were young. Their rtionship was so good that they were like one body. When they saw their eldest brother¡¯s cultivation was destroyed and his body was rapidly aging, they could not hold it in any longer and pounced on Lu Xuan.


    However, their strikes missed him. Their speed was great. They turned into bolts of lightning in midair, bringing out a shocking sonic boom. Their speed was extremely fast.


    They were like two giant meteors cutting through the sky. However, Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was even faster. In an instant, he prated the space.


    If there was anything faster than the speed of lightning, it was thew of space.


    In an instant, Lu Xuan arrived in front of the second brother and struck with a palm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The second brother did not have time to brace himself. He never expected that Lu Xuan¡¯s speed could be so fast. It was so fast that he did not even have time to react.


    In an instant, his entire body was mmed to the ground. Like his eldest brother, his cultivation base was directly destroyed by Lu Xuan. Then he began to age rapidly. In an instant, he was on hisst breath.


    Seeing this scene, the youngest brother began to sweat profusely and his soul shivered in fear.


    He fled into the void, scared out of his wits by Lu Xuan.


    However, how could he escape from Lu Xuan¡¯s attack? Lu Xuan shed out his palm and formed a ball of lightning, which turned into an electric whip shooting at him.


    Divine ability of Dragon-binding Rope!


    The rope flew at an astonishing speed towards the youngest brother.


    In the next moment, the youngest brother was caught and dragged back at a speed faster than when he was escaping. Then, he fell to the ground.


    His treatment was not any better than his brothers. His cultivation base was destroyed.


    The Three Immortalsy on the ground and wailed. They looked at Lu Xuan with hatred and fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    Han Xian¡¯er stepped forward and said, ¡°Senior, your destroying their cultivation base will get people talking. I heard that some of their friends are very powerful Gold Immortals!¡±


    ¡°Get them talking?¡± Lu Xuan nced at her and suddenly smiled.


    Han Xian¡¯er was young, and she was still afraid of such things. However, for Lu Xuan, this was not a problem at all.


    ¡°Let me tell you something. People will criticize you only when you are not strong enough. The rule of this world is that the world will not condemn the winners, and the world can not condemn the winners!¡±


    Lu Xuan said lightly.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had gone through all kinds of crises and was already used to them. Just as he said, the world would not condemn the winners, nor could it condemn the winners.


    Very soon, some people came and took away the Three Immortals of Lei Family. The news of Lu Xuan staying in the Thunder Pavilion and crippling the Three Immortals spread like wild fire in the Great Void Pavilion.


    No one had expected that Lu Xuan would cause such a big incident upon arriving at the Thunder Pavilion.


    As veteran Gold Immortals of the Great Void Pavilion, the Three Immortals of Lei Family had a hugework of connections in the Great Void Pavilion. Just as Han Xian¡¯er had expected, many veteran Gold Immortals spoke up.


    ¡°He¡¯s new here and dares to be so cruel to the elders who have contributed to the Great Void Pavilion. What will he do in the future?¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous! He¡¯s a devil!¡±


    ¡°Keeping him is definitely a disaster for the Great Void Pavilion!¡±


    All kinds of usations and censure were directed at Lu Xuan.


    However, Han Xian¡¯er found out that despite the criticism, no one actually tried to seek justice for the Three Immortals.


    She finally understood Lu Xuan¡¯s words. The world did not condemn the winners, and neither could it condemn them.


    In fact, these Gold Immortals were very shrewd. Upon arriving at the Great Void Pavilion, Lu Xuan had already crippled three Gold Immortals and defeated Zhang Tao, a future Great Luo Gold Immortal.


    They were awed!


    The four of them were considered as the backbone of the Great Void Pavilion. Other than Great Luo Gold Immortals, who dared to say that they could beat Zhang Tao or the Three Immortals of Lei Family?


    However, Lu Xuan had defeated them with ease. Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had really reached an incredible level. Ordinary peak-stage Gold Immortals were no match for him, and they were not even worthy to be his opponents.


    With the Three Immortals as examples, no one dared to mess with Lu Xuan, afraid of ending up like those three.


    The battle hadid the foundation for Lu Xuan¡¯s reputation. A certain Great Golden Immortal secretly told his subordinates that even he couldn¡¯t underestimate Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s power made him uneasy!


    Despite their hot discussion, Lu Xuan remained quiet. He walked around the Thunder Pavilion every day as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1074 - Prelude to Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Prelude to Chaos</h4>


    Gossips about Lu Xuan in the Great Void Pavilion didn¡¯t stopped. There seemed to be a pair of huge hands that were preventing people from getting close to him.


    Lu Xuan quickly realized that something was wrong because for a full month, other than Han Xian ¡®er, no one tried to talk to him.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s talent and strength, everyone could see that he had a bright future.


    It was the nature of all intelligent creatures to curry favor with the powerful. A peerless genius like Lu Xuan usually had arge number of followers. For example, Zhang Tao had a lot of followers.


    Many people must want to get close to him.


    Without a doubt, someone must have stopped people from getting close to Lu Xuan. Needless to say, this person was the Zhang Family¡¯s patriarch.


    However, Lu Xuan did not care about this. Anyway, he was not very interested in the people in the Great Void Pavilion. Other than those Great Golden Immortals, only Zhang Tao and Han Xian¡¯er were worthy of his attention.


    Zhang Tao had just been beaten up by him and hated him vehemently.


    Han Xian¡¯er was the sessor of the Han family. Under normal circumstances, she would not be his follower.


    It was impossible for Lu Xuan to take the initiative to seeking followers.


    After all, so long as he was strong enough, he¡¯d have as many followers as possible.


    Few people were willing to help people in need, but everyone was willing to suck up to the sessful.


    Inside the main hall of the Thunder Pavilion, where Lu Xuan lived.


    A half-demon Golden Immortal stood in front of Lu Xuan respectfully and said, ¡°My lord, this is the invitation that our young master asked me to send over. He invites you to attend the banquet that our young master will hold in three days!¡±


    This half-demon Golden Immortal was a powerful cultivator, but he was very respectful in front of Lu Xuan. Although Lu Xuan did not reveal a single trace of his aura, this half-demon Golden Immortal how powerful Lu Xuan was.


    After all, Lu Xuan had defeated Zhang Tao in the Great Void Pavilion and crippled the Three Immortals of Lei Family. Although the news was blocked in the Great Void Pavilion and did not spread out, it was not a secret for their n.


    After all, this was the powerhouse who had once defeated their young master. In the future, he might be the strongest powerhouse of their young master¡¯s generation.


    Hearing what had happened in the Great Void Pavilion, their n was surprised at Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    Whether it was Zhang Tao or the Three Immortals of the Lei Family, they were great powerhouses.


    However, they were nothing in front of Lu Xuan.


    He was told of this news before he came here, so he would not be arrogant before Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Our young master will invite many peerless geniuses from forces that are on good terms with our n to this banquet. We hope that you wille!¡±


    The half-demon Golden Immortal said respectfully.


    ¡°Jin Che¡¯s invitation?¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. He recalled that there was a banquet like this in his previous life. Those who were able to attend were all peerless geniuses that were famous throughout the entire Heavenly Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan had only heard about it and was not qualified to attend the banquet at that time.


    This lifetime waspletely different from the previous one. In the previous lifetime, he barely made it to the top 10,000. For ordinary people, it was very good performance. However, for an existence like Jin Che, he was basically nothing.


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll attend it!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said.


    As he watched this half-demon golden immortal leave, memories instantly surged up in his mind like a tidal wave.


    He only thought about Jin Che¡¯s invitation for a moment and did not take it to heart.


    Such an invitation was verymon in the Heavenly Realm. The peerless geniuses were not onlypetitors, but they were also divided into different circles.


    Each circle had different cultivators. After all, these people would be officials in the future, so they formed thework of connections in the future.


    What he really cared about was the following big moves by the Heavenly Court.


    Yes, big moves!


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s memory, not long after Jin Che¡¯s banquet, the Heavenly Court had ordered the opening of an ancient battlefield mystic realm that Lu Xuan had coveted for a long time.


    This kind of ancient battlefield mystic realm was usually formed after a world-shaking war. The fallen experts themselves were world-shaking existences. Their existence distorted the rules and changed the entire world, forming different mystic realms one after another.


    And such mystic realms were often in the hands of variousrge factions. The number of mystic realms belonging to the Heavenly Court was thergest.


    Right now, no one was aware of the Heaven Court¡¯s intention. But very soon, everyone would know, because chaos was about to break out!


    Countless years ago, after the war between the Heaven Realm and the various worlds, the various worlds entered a long period of truce. Although the war among the various worlds never stopped, to the various senior sisters, it could only be considered a small skirmish along the borders.


    Even if there were Immortal Kings who died in such border frictions, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was just border frictions.


    But now, after a long period of time, the various major worlds had gradually recovered their vitality. Some ambitious people who were eager to stir up trouble were active again.


    ording to what Lu Xuan had experienced in his previous life, the many powerful worlds, such as the Demon World, Ghost World, Hell, Heaven, had already begun to form alliances.


    And their target was naturally the Heavenly Realm, which had always maintained the strongest position.


    The Heavenly Realm had noticed it, Although intelligence was currently only known to the upper echelons of the Heavenly Realm, the work of grooming the next generation was intensifying.


    The war of the worlds was about to arrive, and the Heavenly Realm needed more powerful fighter. It would hand its resources over to the various geniuses, so they could unleash more strength in the war.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan¡¯s generation in his previous life grew at a speed astonishingly faster than that of the previous generation.


    Originally, there was a limit to the amount of resources invested in the cultivation of the various geniuses.


    However, it was different for this generation. This was because the higher-ups of the various major factions would more or less receive instructions from their emperors.


    The Heavenly Realm needed talents, even those who would be cannon fodder.


    In the next period of time, geniuses would appear inrge scale, including many future famous figures.


    And Jin Che¡¯s invitation to the banquet was one of the preludes to all of this.

 Chapter 1075 - Just Weeds

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Just Weeds</h4>


    The half-demon ancestralnd was located in the Demon State, which was one of the 3,000 states in the Heaven Court. Originally, it wasn¡¯t called this name. However, ever since many half-demon ns came from the Demon Realm, they settled down here. As time passed, it was called Demon State.


    It was also thergest gathering ce of the half-demon race. Half-demons that lookedpletely different from humans could be seen here everywhere.


    The ancestralnd of the Jin Family, King Roc City, had been bustling with activities recently.


    As the peerless geniuses arrived at the invitation from Jin Che, the young master of the Jin family, many admirers and followers also flocked to this city after hearing the news, which made King Roc City even livelier.


    In King Roc City, many powerful experts gathered in Jin Che¡¯s manor. There were also many Gold immortals who were rarely seen elsewhere


    Among them, a young girl in a long golden dress was followed by a group of people who were all Gold Immortals.


    ¡°Princess Xirui, I heard that your brother just passed the trial in your n. He just came out of seclusion recently. Is that right?¡± Someone asked.


    The young girl had fair skin, but her eyes were golden. She was extremely beautiful.


    Her beautiful eyes nced at that person and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Amazing! I heard that few people even in your Jin family can pass this trial!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Like sister, like brother. Her Highness¡¯s cultivation is amazing, and so is her Highness¡¯s younger brother!¡±


    Everyone chimed in.


    Many people in the distance also nced at her.


    ¡°Is that Jin Xirui? She is known as one of the top ten beauties of the Demon State. Her cultivation base is earth-shaking. Unbelievable!¡±


    Some people looked very eager. Jin Xirui was the eldest daughter of the Immortal King of the Jin Family and also the eldest sister of Jin Che, who had be famous recently.


    Compared to Jin Che, Jin Xirui was even more famous. After all, Jin Xirui¡¯s reputation had been established far earlier than Jin Che.


    Because of her beauty and power, Jin Xirui had many suitors and admirers.


    In particr, she had the powerful royal family behind her, which made her worth double.


    ¡°I heard even Lu Xuan wille?¡± Someone asked. ¡°I heard that Prince Jin Che was defeated by him. Prince Jin Che has passed the trial, and his strength is much stronger. It¡¯s just the right time to avenge his previous humiliation!¡±


    Many people nodded in agreement. When many people found out that Lu Xuan was on the guest list, many people could not help but thought that Jin Che wanted to take revenge.


    After all, this was a very normal thought among the young prodigies. The young prodigies were growing rapidly in strength. A temporary failure did not mean a lifetime of failure.


    A failure ten years ago did not mean that they would not be able to win ten yearster.


    During the Heavenly Court¡¯s talent evaluation ceremony ten years ago, Lu Xuan had indeed disyed astonishing strength, but that was onlypared to his peers. None of the Gold Immortals present had a cultivation base lower than the middle stage, most of them in thete stage of the gold immortal realm, and there were even quite a few of them who were at the peak of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    The strength they possessed gave them the confidence to criticize Lu Xuan!


    He was only a junior was not powerful enough for their notice. In their eyes, if Lu Xuan and Jin Che¡¯s generation wouldn¡¯t catch up with them for at least a few decades or a hundred years, or even longer.


    Jin Xirui only smiled and shook her head. She did not say much.


    At this moment, a cold voice was heard. ¡°The Great Void Pavilion is just a paper tiger now. It won¡¯t be long before they get kicked out of the first-tire forces. When that timees, who¡¯s support him? He¡¯s just a piece of grass!¡±


    Everyone looked over and saw a man with a pair of huge wings on his back. This man¡¯s expression was cold, and his words were sinister. Waves of killing intent emanated from him.


    Some people recognized him. He was an expert from the Featherman n of the Half-demon race. It was said that his ancestor was also a demon bird. He was very powerful but was not as powerful as the bloodline of the golden-winged great ROC tribe that flowed in the Jin family.


    However, it was also a very prominent n in the demon world!


    This n was also a very powerful one in the Demon State. There was more than one powerful golden immortal in this n.


    However, those who knew this n understood why this Featherman would target Lu Xuan. In fact, he was not targeting Lu Xuan, but the Great Void Pavilion.


    This was because the Featherman n was originally arge tribe that worked for the demon world. The reason why they joined the Heavenly Realm was purely because they were defeated and almost exterminated.


    In the past, the Featherman n had been a powerful royal tribe that had Immortal Kings. They were very prominent in the demon world. Later on, the Featherman n was almost exterminated in a great battle. In the end, they had no choice but to surrender and join the Heavenly Realm.


    That battle was presided over by the Great Void Immortal King who had killed the Featherman n¡¯s Immortal King and broken the spine of the Featherman n.


    Hence, although the Featherman n surrendered, they hated the Great Void Immortal King. When the Great Void Immortal King was alive, they did not dare to show any dissatisfaction.


    However, after the Great Void Immortal King disappeared for so many years, and with the possibility of his death, the conflict between the Featherman n and the Great Void Pavilion became more and more intense. Many times, they quarreled even in the Heavenly Court.


    And the Featherman n was also one of the alliances that targeted the Great void Pavilion. Behind the scenes, they actively pushed for the Great Void Pavilion to be kicked out of the first-tire forces.


    If they seeded, the Great Void Pavilion would lose the right to get resources for the first-rate sects, and it would decline rapidly.


    After all, resources were the foundation of the long-term existence of a sect.


    As the enmity between the two parties had been formed many years ago, no one found it strange for a Featherman to say such words.


    However, many people were secretly shocked. What this Featherman said might be true. Right now, the Great Void Pavilion was too weak. Even if immortal kings weren¡¯t included, it was still much weakerpared to the other sects.


    Without an Immortal King, the Great Void Pavilion couldn¡¯t attract geniuses to join it.


    Over time, even if its enemy didn¡¯t do anything, the Great Void Pavilion would decline. This was the consequence of not having a peak-level powerhouse serving as a guardian.


    And with Lu Xuan joining, in the eyes of many people, the Great Void Pavilion might continue for another 100,000 years.


    And because of this, without a doubt, Lu Xuan became a thorn in the side of many factions that were eyeing the Great Void Pavilion covetously.


    ¡°Weed? Yu Hao, he is the champion of thetest Heavenly Court talent evaluation ceremony. Who do you think you are? Do you think you have the right to judge him?¡±


    Suddenly, a clear and pleasant voice came from the crowd.

 Chapter 1076 - Champion Among Champions

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Champion Among Champions</h4>


    Everyone¡¯s gaze swept over and saw a young girl wearing a purple dress striding out. It was Zi Mingyue, the peerless genius of the Zi family.


    Like Jin Xirui, Zi Mingyue also had many fans in the heaven realm. Her influence was extremely great.


    ¡°Zi Mingyue, what does this have to do with you?¡± The Featherman¡¯s face alternated between green and white as he stared fixedly at Zi Mingyue and said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°How can it have nothing to do with me? He is the champion of this year¡¯s Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony. If you say he is a weed, then what am I? What is Jin Che?¡± Zi Mingyue said righteously. ¡°You dare to look down on us? What rank are you in the Talent Evaluation Ceremony?¡±


    Zi Mingyue said rudely.


    Yu Hao was furious. He was so angry. Wasn¡¯t this like putting salt on someone¡¯s wound?


    Those who were able to stand here had all participated in the Heavenly Court¡¯s talent evaluation ceremony, and all of them had obtained a good ranking.


    However, this good ranking was only one to two hundred. For ordinary people, it was indeed not bad, but against the people mentioned just now, it was nothing.


    Zi Mingyue had at least entered the top 100. Now, it was publicly acknowledged that if it wasn¡¯t for her bad luck to meet the champion, Lu Xuan, she would at least be able to enter the top 10.


    As for Jin Che, he was only in the top three of the Heavenly Court¡¯s grand ceremony and only lost to Lu Xuan.


    As for Lu Xuan, he even defeated Nangong Wuyin, who was the reincarnation of an immortal king. He could be said to be a monster among monsters.


    In terms of historical records, they were truly crushed. F*ck, this was really tearing people¡¯s hearts apart.


    Zi Mingyue¡¯s words were really out for blood!


    Many people were even more worried. Just like what Zi Mingyue said, they were a group of students with only one to two hundred rankings. How would they dare to point fingers at the genius who had won the championship? Wasn¡¯t that equal to courting death?


    ¡°Zi Mingyue!¡±


    Yu Hao shouted loudly, his face gloomy. In an instant, heunched an attack towards Zi Mingyue.


    Originally, he was still afraid of the Zi family behind Zi Mingyue. In terms of power, although the Zi family wasn¡¯t like the Jin family, which had immortal kings, they had once produced kings. In terms of foundation, they were much stronger than the current featherman race.


    But now, he could not care less!


    The wings on his back turned into a terrifying saber light and flew toward Zi Mingyue.


    Zi Mingyue did not stand on ceremony and pped out.


    ¡°Pa, pa!¡±


    With two crisp sounds, Zi Mingyue gave Yu Hao two massive ps.


    Yu Hao immediately screamed and was sent flying, covered in blood.


    Everyone was shocked. They knew Yu Hao¡¯s strength very well. Although he could not be said to be very outstanding, he was still at thete stage of the gold immortal realm. It was only a matter of time before he could be a peak gold immortal.


    There was even hope for him to be a Supreme Golden Immortal!


    Such a person was actually sent flying by Zi Mingyue¡¯s p, severely injured.


    Many people could not help but gasp at this scene.


    Everyone had some understanding of Zi Mingyue¡¯s strength. After all, they had also participated in the Talent Evaluation ceremony, so they naturally knew how to stand out from millions of geniuses, those who had the strength to enter the top ten had terrifying talent.


    The strength of the top ten of their generation was far beyond their imagination. However, what they could not ept was that Zi Mingyue, who had just entered the Golden Immortal realm ten years ago, was already able to send ate-stage golden immortal expert flying with just two ps.


    Some of them even thought of Jin Che, who was no weaker than Zi Mingyue, and how powerful Lu Xuan, who had crushed both of them with absolute strength ten years ago, must be.


    Only now did they realize that something was wrong. This batch of rookies waspletely different.


    In the past, both Zi Mingyue and Jin Che would never stop in the top ten or even the top four.


    Every one of them was qualified to fight for the championship!


    In other words, they were all champion-level experts. In the past, it was rare for even a few gold immortals to join the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Evaluation ceremony, but this time, dozens of gold immortals participated in the final battle, and there were countless half-step gold immortals.


    Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin were the champions among the champions!


    One could only imagine how powerful Zi Mingyue was. After all, everyone knew that Zi Mingyue was no match for Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Her strength has improved so fast. That stunning strike just now was probably just a step away from the peak of the Golden Immortal Realm!¡±


    Someone eximed.


    There was only one possibility for the oue to be decided in an instant. The difference in strength between the two sides was too great, and there was a crushing gap in strength.


    Zi Mingyue did not even nce at these people, even though they were all senior golden immortals, and some of them were even ranked higher than her in the Heaven Court talent evaluation ceremony.


    However, that was only a nominal gap. If she had not been unlucky enough to meet Lu Xuan, she would have ended up in the top 100. In the past, she would have been qualified to be the champion.


    These people were many levels lower than her. They had to rely on their luck to even enter the golden domain, and she was destined to be a Golden Immortal, so she would at least be a peak Golden Immortal in the future.


    It was not like there was no hope for even immortal kings. This was the biggest gap.


    Zi Mingyue¡¯s pretty face was still filled with anger. When she thought of their insult to Lu Xuan, the anger in her heart could not be suppressed. Her towering chest kept rising and falling.


    Weed? You and your whole family are weeds!


    ¡°Zi Mingyue!¡±


    Yu Hao jumped up. The blood all over his body had stopped and was emitting a faint green light to heal his injuries.


    At this moment, his eyes were already red, and he stared at Zi Mingyue like an injured beast.


    Yu Hao instantly released his domain. At this moment, Yu Hao, who had been angered to the point of madness, could not care less. He directly released his domain, and it instantly enveloped Zi Mingyue.


    Zi Mingyue also released her domain, and it turned into a bright moon that directly crushed down on Yu Hao.


    ¡°Kacha, kacha!¡±


    Immediately, a loud sound of copse rang out. Yu Hao¡¯s domain instantly copsed, unable to fend against Zi Mingyue¡¯s bright moon.


    This time, Yu Hao¡¯s physical body was crushed several times and was instantly heavily injured.


    ¡°Zi Mingyue, you¡¯re too much of a bully. Even your elder brother, Zi Feihuang, wouldn¡¯t dare to bully us feathermen like this!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice rang out. Another expert from the Featherman tribe walked out from the crowd. His appearance was somewhat simr to Yu Hao¡¯s, but he was even more of a half-demon. At the same time, the aura on his body was even more unfathomable.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just when everyone was about to react, the two people¡¯s domains collided, and the result of the collision was instantly revealed.


    There was blooding out of Zi Mingyue¡¯s mouth, and she retreated several steps.

 Chapter 1077 - I Will Destroy You In Three Punches Or Less

    <h4>Chapter 1077: I Will Destroy You In Three Punches Or Less</h4>


    At this moment, a hand grabbed Zi Mingyue¡¯s soft waist and stabilized her retreating figure.


    Zi Mingyue¡¯s entire body trembled. Only then did she see that the person was a young man in a moon-white robe.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    Zi Mingyue was pleasantly surprised to find that this person was actually Lu Xuan. She was overjoyed. She was still in Lu Xuan¡¯s arms.


    Without waiting for her to think further, Lu Xuan had already let go of her hand, and for some reason, there was a sense of disappointment in his heart.


    ¡°He¡¯s just bullying people because of his cultivation level! The feathermen race is inferior!¡±


    Lu Xuan said lightly.


    Lu Xuan stepped forward and blocked Zi Mingyue¡¯s way, saying, ¡°What dissatisfaction does the feathermen race have with the Great Void Pavilion? They don¡¯t dare to face it head-on, and only dare to y tricks from the dark. If you really have superiorbat prowess, thene fight me face-to-face, I¡¯ll ept any challenge!¡±


    Lu Xuan had heard of the feud between the Great Void Pavilion and the feathermen tribe in his previous life. However, he did not join the Great Void Pavilion in his previous life, so the matter had nothing to do with him. However, now it had something to do with him.


    In addition,pared to the Jin family who had wholeheartedly pledged their allegiance to the Heaven Realm, the feathermen tribe was truly unwilling. They were originally strong supporters of the demon world and had a pretty good life in the demon world. With the immortal king overseeing them, their status was not considered low.


    Later on, after the immortal king of their race was killed, a total defeat of their entire race ensued. They were afraid that they would be punished by the demon world, so they quickly pledged their allegiance to the Heaven Realm.


    Even so, they had always been unwilling and secretly criticized Lu Xuan.


    To Lu Xuan, the Feathermen race was a ticking time bomb that could explode at any time.


    ¡°You would ept any challenge?¡±


    The expert of the Featherman race coldly looked at Lu Xuan and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant. Did you even regard the Jin family with any sort of respect whatsoever? Did you even acknowledge the Half-demon race?¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to smear dirt on me. You feathermen have the guts to talk about others behind their backs. Don¡¯t you have the ability to admit it?¡±


    ¡°You Feathermen are just a bunch of useless dogs, constantly stiring up trouble. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    The expression of the Featherman expert immediately turned ugly. Lu Xuan¡¯s words had clearly hit their Achilles¡¯ heel and mercilessly peeled off their masks and revealed their true personalities.


    ¡°Alright, Lu Xuan, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of!¡±


    The featherman expert looked coldly at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to see the two prodigies fight today. However, our manor can¡¯t withstand the torment of the two of you!¡±


    Jin Xirui said with a smile.


    As she spoke, Jin Xirui took out a scroll and tore it into pieces. The scroll turned into a huge arena in mid-air.


    ¡°There¡¯s a temporary arena for the two of you to fight. Otherwise, my little brother¡¯s manor will be torn apart by everyone!¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan, do you dare to fight me?¡± Murderous intent burst out from the eyes of this expert from the Feathermen race.


    Towards Lu Xuan, this expert from the Feathermen race couldn¡¯t control the murderous intent in his heart at all. It directly rippled out.


    ¡°Three punches. If I can¡¯t destroy you in three punches, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered.


    ¡°Such arrogance!¡±


    That expert from the Feathermen race shouted loudly.


    He directly flew into the arena. It was clear that he couldn¡¯t wait to kill Lu Xuan right away. However, he was afraid of Jin Xirui being present and didn¡¯t dare to casually attack.


    Countless golden lights appeared under Lu Xuan¡¯s feet. His body rose up from the ground and followed closely behind.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Just as Lu Xuan entered the arena, countless wind-attributews appeared around the expert from the Featherman tribe. He grabbed him and turned into a shocking sword light that shed down at Lu Xuan. In an instant, the world was shattered, the entire arena buzzed and shook.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The swordnded directly on Lu Xuan¡¯s body, setting off a terrifying explosion that shook the sky and earth. In an instant, it spread out.


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed abruptly. The fight between Zi Mingyue and the others just now could only be considered a small fight. It was not until this Featherman expert made his move that it could be considered a real fight.


    The power of a peak gold immortal exploded out instantly.


    Everyone saw that Lu Xuan had taken the attack head-on. He had no intention of dodging at all.


    Zi Mingyue¡¯s pretty face revealed a worried look.


    This attack was too terrifying. Even with her current strength, which was only one step away from the peak gold immortal realm, she would be severely injured if she took this attack head-on.


    She estimated that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength should be above hers, but if she tried to take this attack head-on, she would also be severely injured.


    However, the next moment, the storm dispersed, and Lu Xuan did not move at all. The swordnded on the top of Lu Xuan¡¯s head, but could not even scratch Lu Xuan¡¯s protective vital spirit.


    The Sword Light, which was formed by the wind-attributews, had an iparably sharp and mighty power. It could be said to be invincible.


    However, it was actually unable to do anything to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    In an instant, a look of shock and anger shed in the eyes of the expert from the Featherman race. Immediately after, countless sword lights formed by the wind attributews shot towards Lu Xuan from all directions.


    They were about topletely smash him into pieces.


    However, in the next instant, a huge fist rose up against the wind and directly smashed towards the expert from the Feathermen race.


    It grew bigger and bigger, and in a moment, it had grown to over a thousand feet in size. Then, it smashed into the body of the expert of the Feathermen race.


    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±


    The expert of the Featherman race had not expected Lu Xuan topletely ignore all of his attacks and go right for him.


    This kind of fighting style hadpletely exceeded his expectations. This had never happened before.


    There was not as much interaction as he had imagined. Lu Xuan did not even use any divine abilities or spells. Just a simple punch was enough to make his soul leave his body.


    This punch instantly caused the wind domain around him to copse. Then, it immediatelynded on his body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This punch directlynded on the body of the Feathermen expert, and he was immediately sent flying.


    This punch sted out a mushroom cloud, and even atoms were sted apart. In an instant, the world trembled.


    The entire arena shook violently, as if it was going to be destroyed in the next instant.


    This was just a simple and ordinary punch, but the power it contained was even greater than the full-force attack of the Feathermen expert.


    It even caused everyone to feel that the attacks of the Feathermen expert were all useless and that as long as they themselves were serious, even they would be able to break it with a single punch.


    Of course, they knew that this was an illusion, but the feeling that Lu Xuan gave them was too strong.


    ¡°Here¡¯s another serious punch from me!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted and threw another punch. It actually caught up with the Feathermen expert andnded on his body.


    The expert screamed and his body copsed on the spot, turning into blood and flesh that scattered in all directions.


    He died tragically in an instant!


    It was just two simple punches!

 Chapter 1078 - Starting A War

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Starting A War</h4>


    Landing a killing blow when the battle had just begun!


    He was beaten to death with just two punches. With his body so badly damaged, even a peak gold immortal would not be able to escape death.


    At this moment, everyone finally saw how powerful Lu Xuan was!


    Zi Mingyue was already extremely powerful, butpared to Lu Xuan, she was nothing.


    ¡°So powerful, this Lu Xuan is much stronger than Zi Mingyue!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply unfathomable. Is this the champion of this year¡¯s Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe it!¡±


    Everyone immediately discussed animatedly. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength also made them gasp in amazement. He attacked directly here, not taking the master, the Jin family, seriously at all.


    He instantly killed an expert of the Featherman tribe.


    However, many people also knew about the feud between the Featherman tribe and the Great Void Pavilion. It could be said that the feud was as deep as the ocean.


    Over the years, the Great Void Pavilion continued to decline, but it was also a first-rate faction. It was still not something the Featherman tribe couldpare to.


    However, the Featherman tribe was only a member of the anti-great Void Pavilion Alliance. They could use the power of the entire alliance to contend against the Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you actually dare to kill him. Are you going to start a war with us, the Featherman Tribe?¡± Yu Hao¡¯s expression was ferocious as he pointed at Lu Xuan and said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of starting a war. It¡¯s not like you, the Featherman tribe, have been targeting us for only a short while. Do you think it¡¯s still not enough?¡± Lu Xuan nced at Yu Hao and said.


    ¡°You will be punished by the heavens, definitely!¡±


    Yu Hao stared at Lu Xuan and did not dare to stay any longer. He turned into a streak of light and disappeared. He was not sure if Lu Xuan would kill him directly. If that happened, he would be too unlucky.


    He was just an ordinary expert of thete stage of the gold immortal realm. In front of Lu Xuan, he could probably be killed with just one serious punch.


    Lu Xuan did not continue to chase after him. However, this time, with just two punches, he hadpletely established his dignity.


    When the people around him looked at him again, they no longer dared to look down on him as a junior.


    Lu Xuan was fully capable of being on the same level as him, or even surpassing them.


    Only then did many people truly understand that this year¡¯s Talent Evaluation ceremony had produced two monster-level rookies.


    To be able to be called a monster among a group of peerless geniuses, to make a group of peerless geniuses look disgraceful, such terrifying strength, just thinking about it made people shiver.


    Lu Xuan came in front of Jin Xirui, cupped his fists, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I polluted the fairy¡¯s manor. I was reckless!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Today, I¡¯ve opened my eyes and witnessed the top heroes in the world!¡±


    Jin Xirui smiled like a flower. She and Jin Che were blood-rted siblings, but they lookedpletely different from Jin Che¡¯s half-demonized appearance. Jin Xirui¡¯s appearance was much gentler, and she could be said to be a heavenly beauty.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have so many fans in the heavenly realm.


    ¡°Brother Lu is indeed amazing. I originally thought that I could fight you after I came out of seclusion, but now it seems that we are far inferior to you!¡±


    Suddenly, a burst of heartyughter sounded, but it wasn¡¯t anyone else. It was Jin Che¡¯s figure that appeared in front of everyone.


    Jin Che, who was dressed in golden clothes, looked extraordinarily elegant. Although his appearance waspletely different from ordinary humans, it didn¡¯t affect his elegant demeanor at all.


    ¡°Brother Jin, you¡¯re too polite!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    ¡°Just now, you blew that guy up with one punch. It was really satisfying. I¡¯ve been displeased with him for a long time. Since young, he had always taken advantage of his seniority and tried to find trouble with me. Humph!¡± Jin Che said bluntly.


    Among the half-demons, the Featherman n and the Jin family were not very harmonious.


    Because the bloodlines of both ns had the bloodlines of vicious birds, they were very discordant in the demon world.


    After the Jin n submitted to the heaven realm, they shone on the battlefield of the worlds all year round. They had fought against the Featherman n more than once. Many of their nsmen had died at the hands of the other party.


    The Featherman nter submitted to the Heaven Court. Although the two sides no longer fought, the grudges were passed down directly.


    Jin Che looked at Lu Xuan with great emotion. He had not spent the past ten years in vain. It could be said that he had been cultivating with all his strength, and all the resources of the Jin family had been spent on him.


    He had even entered the Jin family¡¯s training ground and sessfully walked out of it. His cultivation base had also improved tremendously.


    Ten years ago, he had just entered the realm of Gold Immortal, but now, he was only one step away from the peak of the gold immortal realm.


    He thought his progress was already amazing, but Zi Mingyue¡¯s progress was no less than his, and Lu Xuan¡¯s was even more terrifying.


    Even he was not confident that he could fight against a peak gold immortal, but Lu Xuan had killed one with two punches.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you are indeed amazing. No wonder my father often told me to learn from you. It makes sense!¡±


    Jin Che said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Since Brother Lu is here, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and discuss cultivating. It¡¯s good to verify what we have learned!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded when he heard that. Of course, for Jin Che, it was to sit down and talk about the golden domain, but for Lu Xuan, it was a one-sided lecture.


    Jin Che¡¯s golden domain was not a particrly difficult thing for him.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Suddenly, a middle-aged gold immortal stepped forward and said.


    ¡°What? Do you have a problem with that? Are you here to cause trouble?¡± Jin Che said nonchntly, his expression somewhat sinister.


    Seeing that he had be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, the middle-aged gold immortal could not help but let out a bitterugh. Then, he straightened his face and said, ¡°Lord Lu, I¡¯ve been asked by someone to ask you to wait a moment. He wants toe and see you in person!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. He did not look like he was joking.


    ¡°My young master¡¯s name is Nian Hongye!¡±


    The middle-aged gold immortal said.


    ¡°Nian Hongye? Who is that? I¡¯ve never heard of that name. Brother Lu, do you meet all kinds of people?¡± Jin Che waved his hand and said.


    He had never heard of Nian Hongye.


    On the contrary, Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes suddenly burst with a bright light!


    Nian Hongye!


    Jin Che didn¡¯t know who this person was, but how could Lu Xuan not know the background of this person? He was a top-notch expert with a great background!


    In his previous life, he had once posed a huge threat to Lu Xuan and had fought many bloody battles.


    It had also allowed Lu Xuan to undergo a metamorphosis before he finally defeated him!


    ¡°How dare you call me a nobody, Jin Che, your good days areing to an end!¡±


    All of a sudden, a cold voice was heard. Following that, a huge hand suddenly flew towards Jin Che.


    This huge hand instantly burst into mes.

 Chapter 1079 - The Emperor Clan, The Shi Family

    <h4>Chapter 1079: The Emperor n, The Shi Family</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Jin Che was instantly enraged. When had he ever been bullied? Furthermore, this was the Roc King City, the Jin family¡¯s territory.


    Jin Che waved his hand, and countless wind attributews appeared, transforming into countless attacks that shot towards the huge hand.


    Quick!


    Quick!


    Quick!


    All of this happened too quickly, and Jin Che¡¯s attack was even faster. Before anyone could react, they could only see countless wind attributews sting into the huge fire hand.


    However, what they did not expect was that the wind attributews could not do anything to the huge fire hand. The fire borrowed the power of the wind, and actually grew bigger and bigger,pletely enveloping Jin Che and Lu Xuan within.


    The others were also within the attack range of the ming hand.


    Just as Lu Xuan was about to attack back, he suddenly heard a loud shout, ¡°How dare you! Where do you think you are?!¡±


    Jin Xirui let out a loud shout. Then, a shocking sword light burst out from her body and cut through the ming hand.


    The attack that had allowed Jin Che to get so close to a peak-stage gold immortal waspletely defeated by Jin Xirui.


    ¡°The domain of a Golden Immortal!¡±


    Many people cried out in surprise. Although it was just a brief glimpse, the power of a Golden immortal could not fool anyone.


    Only then did many people realize that Jin Xirui had already be a Golden immortal.


    She waspletely ahead of the geniuses present. If they wanted to be a golden immortal, there was only a small chance that they could do so.


    However, Jin Xirui had already be a golden immortal without a sound. Although she came from a royal family like the Jin family, which had an immortal king overseeing it, many people still found it unbelievable.


    After all, the status of a golden immortal who had be a golden immortal would undergo an earth-shaking change. A golden immortal would be more than enough to establish his own sect and join the Heavenly Court.


    In other words, the Golden immortals were actually top-notch experts who could actually establish their own sects. It was an achievement that golden immortals like them could only dream of achieving. It was far more than just establishing a sect. More importantly, their own lifespans would also increase many times as a result.


    There were too many benefits, and their status would increase by an unknown amount. Even in the royal family, which had immortal kings, they were still powerful figures.


    Although Jin Xirui was only one step away from bing a Golden Immortal, her status had changed drastically.


    ¡°You¡¯re too bold to try to hurt the young master of the Jin family!¡±


    Jin Xirui shouted. She did not look as gentle as before. She was clearly a powerful female supreme golden immortal.


    Only Lu Xuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Afterparing the memories from his previous life, he could guess that Jin Xirui had already reached the middle stage of the Golden Immortal realm. She was not far away from thete stage of the Golden Immortal realm.


    After all, Jin Xirui was already a thousand years old. Her natural talent was not inferior to Jin Che. With such a huge figure like the Jin family behind her, it was natural for her to have such strength.


    After the aftermath dissipated, everyone saw a man in iron clothes standing in the air with a spear in his hand.


    His body emitted a terrifying aura that almost crushed the void, making people feel a chill down their spines.


    A Golden Immortal, another Golden Immortal!


    Everyone could clearly sense that this was another golden immortal-level powerhouse. Although his aura was inferior to the aura that Jin Xirui had just released, it was almost the same.


    ¡°It really is him!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. It was indeed a top-notch expert that he knew in his previous life, Nian Hongye.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you attempt to assassinate my brother in the Roc King City? Do you think that there¡¯s anyone in the world who can protect you?¡±Jin Xirui looked at the figure in front of her angrily.


    Forget about the previous ones, this person actually dared to attack Jin Che. This had alreadypletely crossed her bottom line.


    If this person could not give her a satisfactory result, then he would not be able to leave Roc King City.


    This was the base camp of the Jin family. Even if a peak golden immortal was here, he would not be able to leave.


    ¡°I am Nian Hongye. I don¡¯t know if fairy has any impression of me!¡±


    Nian Hongye said slowly. He looked to be about thirty years old. He looked very young, but the aura on his body was terrifying.


    ¡°Nian Hongye, you are¡­¡± Jin Xirui suddenly thought of something. ¡°But even if you are his follower, our offer is not a ce where you can be so presumptuous!¡±


    Everyone looked at Jin Xirui curiously. They didn¡¯t know what kind of existence was behind Nian Hongye, but she actually felt so fearful. Even her attitude softened a lot.


    Everyone could feel the change in Jin Xirui¡¯s attitude. Obviously, it had a lot to do with the person behind Nian Hongye.


    What made many people even more shocked was that such a powerful person was actually a follower of someone. How powerful must that person be?


    ¡°Sister, who is this person? Who is standing behind him? Is He very powerful?¡±


    Jin Che had just recovered from the collision just now, and anger shed across his face. As the most powerful young master of the half-demon Jin family, he could be said to be the second-generation heir of the heaven realm. He had always been so arrogant and despotic, he had never been bullied by anyone.


    Even his eldest sister, whom he had been afraid of since he was young, had to be wary of this existence.


    ¡°The Emperor n, Shi Family!¡±


    Jin Xirui spat out these four words, and many people were stunned.


    If there was a family that was even more terrifying than a royal family with an immortal king, it would be the legendary imperial family.


    However, during these years, not only did the emperor keep a low profile, even the emperor n rarely ventured outside. Therefore, many people almost forgot about the existence of the emperor n.


    It was said that the people of the emperor were not very interested in the activities in the heavenly realm. They had their own cultivation to nurture Lu Xuan. Any disciple of the emperor n, as long as they did not die prematurely, would at least be a Golden immortal. If the talent was a little better, immortal kings would not be a problem.


    Only the emperor n had such a foundation.


    Now that this person came from the emperor n, many people could immediately ept it. If a great golden immortal could be someone else¡¯s follower, it would be impossible if that person did not have sufficient strength.


    However, immediately after, many people looked at Lu Xuan. They still remembered that in the rumors, wasn¡¯t Lu Xuan from the emperor n¡¯s Shi Family?

 Chapter 1080 - I, Lu Xuan, Do Not Have To Explain My Actions To You

    <h4>Chapter 1080: I, Lu Xuan, Do Not Have To Exin My Actions To You</h4>


    Many people were dumbfounded. They could not understand what was going on because ording to the rumors, wasn¡¯t Lu Xuan a member of the Shi Family?


    Ever since the news spread, no one had suspected that Lu Xuan¡¯s identity was fake. After all, someone¡¯s name could be faked, but his born Taoism aptitude was the signature constitution of the Shi family.


    Not everyone in the Shi family could awaken such a physique. In fact, only a small number of elites could awaken it.


    And after awakening, it was usually an expert, a powerful one!


    But now, this person was rted to the Shi family of the Di family, and he was so aggressive. This inevitably made many people feel that something was wrong.


    In other words, behind this Nian Hongye stood an extremely powerful expert of the Shi family of the Di family. It was even possible that this person was a member of the Shi family of the Di family or even the holy son of the Shi family of the Di family.


    Suddenly, someone seemed to have thought of something and muttered to himself in disbelief.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be him, Nian Hongye!¡±


    That person said in disbelief.


    ¡°I heard that in the early years, the Nian family had a genius who had a fortuitous encounter at a very young age. It was said that he had awakened the Nian family¡¯s Nian bloodline. Later on, he even obtained the runner-up position in the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony. However, just as everyone was looking forward to him bing a top-notch expert, he suddenly disappeared. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually be someone else¡¯s follower!¡±


    After this person revealed Nian Hongye¡¯s background, many people instantly recalled who this person was. After all, there were many people participating in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony, but the number of winners and runners-up wasn¡¯t many.


    In addition, all of them had participated in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Evaluation Ceremony before. Those who managed to enter the top 100 to 200 were already considered the cream of the crop among their peers back then. On average, there were 3,000 prefectures and less than one from each prefecture would make it to the top.


    As for the champion and runner-up, there was no need to even mention them. Each and every one of them was an important part of the heavenly city¡¯s cultivation. Right now, among the immortal kings, more than half of them were the top three or even the champion.


    There weren¡¯t many people like this in the royal n, let alone in a family like the Nian.


    The Nian family was a family that clearly possessed the bloodline of an ancient dire beast, the Nian. Although it wasn¡¯t an auspicious beast, the Nian was extremely powerful. It had once made a name for itself in the heaven realm and was one of the top-tier dire beasts.


    The Nian family possessed the bloodline of the Nian. For many years, they had been a famous royal family in the Heavenly Court. They had an immortal king overseeing them.


    No matter which aspect one looked at it from, Nian Hongye should be the respected young master of the Nian family. Now, he had actually be someone else¡¯s follower. What kind of powerful existence did the Shi family of the Emperor n have to be able to subdue an expert like Nian Hongye.


    ¡°Since you know my identity, why don¡¯t you step aside!¡±


    Nian Hongye said indifferently.


    ¡°Impossible. If you want to be presumptuous in the Roc King City, even if the person backing you were toe personally, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Jin Xirui shook her head and immediately reacted.


    Even if that person was a powerful figure of the Shi family of the Emperor n, it was impossible for him to be presumptuous in the Jin family. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the Jin family be theughingstock of countless people?


    ¡°Fairy Jin, it¡¯s not that I want to make things difficult for you, but I am also here under orders. Our young master heard that someone impersonated the Shi family and went out to harm the reputation of the emperor n. Today, he specially asked me to bring him back to apologize!¡±


    Nian Hongye directly said. He pointed at Lu Xuan, his eyes bursting with a shocking fierceness.


    Everyone immediately burst into an uproar.


    ¡°How is this possible? Lu Xuan is not the wandering cultivator of the shi family?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, his born Taoism aptitude has been confirmed by the Immortal King, there¡¯s no way he could be mistaken!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t there the Moon Emperor at the scene? His Majesty didn¡¯t even say that he was a fake, how could he be a fake!¡±


    Even Jin Che looked at Lu Xuan in shock and said, ¡°Brother Lu, aren¡¯t you the wandering cultivator of the Shi family?¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°When did I say that I¡¯m from the Shi Family?¡±


    Jin Che was stunned and everyone else was stunned as well. However, after thinking about it carefully, they realized that it was true. The so-called Lu Xuan was from the Di family and was from the Shi family, that was their imagination when they saw Lu Xuan defeating Nangong Wuyin with absolute strength.


    Only this exnation could make them ept this absurd fact.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Lu Xuan never said that he was a member of the Shi family.


    Everyone felt that it was even more absurd. If the Shi family wasn¡¯t a member of the Shi family, then what was with Lu Xuan¡¯s born Taoism aptitude?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still possible!¡±


    Zi Mingyue squinted her eyes and suddenly thought of a possibility.


    ¡°Just because he has the bloodline of the Shi family doesn¡¯t mean that he is a member of the Shi Family!¡±


    Immediately, the others also reacted. The bloodline of the imperial family¡¯s Shi family that had awakened the born Taoism aptitude was not passed down to outsiders, but it did not mean that the women of the Shi family would not marry into other families.


    Since ancient times, in so much time, the number of the Shi family¡¯s bloodline that had been passed down to outsiders was countless.


    It was not impossible for Lu Xuan to be a married woman of the Shi family. Only this could exin why Lu Xuan had the born Taoism aptitude but not the Shi family.


    However, if he was not a direct descendant of the Shi family, it would be a miracle if he could develop his bloodline to this level with his talent.


    ¡°You are that Lu Xuan?¡±


    Nian Hongye pointed at Lu Xuan and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing for you to have the luck to awaken the born Taoism aptitude, but how dare you use your born Taoism aptitude to impersonate the emperor n¡¯s Shi family and travel around the world? What crime do you have tomit?!¡±


    Nian Hongye¡¯s eyes widened in anger and he shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m a member of the Shi family. Even if I did, so what? I, Lu Xuan, have been doing things my entire life. There¡¯s no need for me to exin myself to you!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. He knew that Nian Hongye hade with ill intentions.


    More importantly, behind Nian Hongye stood an extremely troublesome figure. That was the current member of the Shi family, the true holy son of the Shi family.


    In the same realm, he was stronger than Nangong Wuyin, who was the reincarnation of an immortal king.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan fought with him and was almost beaten to death by him. However, he learned many methods to develop his born Taoism aptitude from him. Every time they exchanged blows, he would learn many methods to develop his born Taoism aptitude.


    Slowly, Lu Xuan also found the correct method to develop his born Taoism aptitude. In fact, he was even able to contend against him. It could be said that his existence greatly promoted Lu Xuan¡¯s development of his born Taoism aptitude.


    Both parties had even fought their way into the immortal King Realm. They were capable of fighting the entire world themselves!

 Chapter 1081 - Everyone Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Everyone Was Shocked</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words immediately caused a hugemotion in the crowd!


    Not only was Lu Xuan not a monarch, but he was also rude to the representative of the monarch race.


    ¡°Arrogant brat, do you think that you are invincible just because you have awakened the bloodline of the monarch race?¡± Nian Hongye said coldly.


    Even though he was a follower of the Shi family¡¯s Sacred Son, he didn¡¯t think that Lu Xuan who had awakened the born Taoism aptitude was that great.


    The powerful ones were always individuals and not bloodlines!


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I am invincible, but not just anyone can me me!¡± Lu Xuan said with a faint smile.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    Nian Hongye shouted coldly, murderous intent burst out from his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cripple your cultivation first, then break your limbs before capturing you to interrogate!¡±


    ¡°Cripple my cultivation, with just you?¡± Lu Xuan coldly said.


    Even though he knew how powerful and terrifying Nian Hongye was, he also knew that the person behind him was even more powerful and terrifying.


    However, he didn¡¯t give in in the slightest. Kneeling down, there was only one and countless times of difference.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know life and death, you don¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth!¡± Nian Hongye looked at Lu Xuan coldly and spat out these words. In his eyes, Lu Xuan was already a dead man, but he was just a person who wanted to put up a bid to sell his head.


    ¡°Nian Hongye!¡± Jin Xirui suddenly spoke, interrupting Nian Hongye who was about to make a move. ¡°You have to figure out where this is. Even if the person behind you is here, he would not dare to be so impudent!¡±


    Nian Hongye could feel the mana boiling on Jin Xirui¡¯s body. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t joking.


    Jin Xirui¡¯s strength alone was above his, not to mention that there were many experts in the Roc King City. Even the person behind him wouldn¡¯t dare to be impudent here.


    ¡°The Jin family wants to protect Lu Xuan?¡± Nian Hongye asked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your Jin family wants to make an enemy of our monarch Shi Family?¡±


    Jin Xirui nced at him and said, ¡°Make an enemy out of your Shi Family? Even the person behind you probably wouldn¡¯t dare to say such words. He¡¯s simply too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Today, our Jin family will protect Lu Xuan. No one will be able to hurt him in the Roc King City!¡± Jin Che also stepped forward and said.


    ¡°Brother Jin, fairy, you don¡¯t have to do this!¡±


    Lu Xuan stepped forward and said. Nian Hongye was very strong, but Lu Xuan was not afraid of him at the moment. If Nian Hongye really wanted to make a move, Lu Xuan was absolutely confident that he could keep him.


    In this life, he was no longer in his previous life. Just Nian Hongye alone could kill him.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you came to Roc King City because of my invitation. Trust me, Jin Che. If something happens to you here, who will dare toe to the Roc King City in the future?¡± Jin Che said directly.


    Although his cultivation base was not even as high as Lu Xuan¡¯s, let alonepared to Nian Hongye¡¯s, this was still Roc King City, his territory.


    At this time, Nian Hongye could clearly sense that a few spiritual senses were faintly locking onto him. By locking onto him so openly, it was a tant warning to him.


    The masters behind these spiritual senses were all Golden Immortals, and they were all veteran powerhouses among the Golden Immortals. Any one of them was an existence that Nian Hongye could not contend against at the moment.


    Facing one of them was only enough to protect himself, not to mention so many of them. There were also young prodigies like Jin Xirui who was even stronger than him.


    ¡°You will regret it. When my masteres out of seclusion, your Jin family will have to pay the price!¡±


    Nian Hongye said coldly.


    He did not continue to persist. He was indeed domineering, but he was not brainless. He knew that today¡¯s operation could be considered aplete failure.


    After saying that, Nian Hongye turned into a streak of red light and disappeared into the air.


    Only then did everyone heave a sigh of relief. This confrontation did not turn into a big battle after all. Many people once again focused their attention on Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan actually did note from the Emperor n?


    After receiving this news, many factions would be tempted to make a move. Whether he came from the imperial family or not, the difference was too great.


    Generally speaking, the most reliable person was the origin of a n. Compared to the Great Void Pavilion, which was a faction that came together because of the same political philosophy, a n was undoubtedly more reliable.


    Hence, ever since Lu Xuan became famous in the heaven realm, it was thought that the Shi n of the Emperor n was out in the world. Many people did not dare to make a move. It was not because they were afraid of the Great Void Pavilion. The real reason was still the Shi family of the Emperor n.


    Even though they had note out for many years, the Shi family of the Emperor n was still one of the most powerful families in the world. It was a supreme family.


    If one did not grow up in the heavenly realm, one could not imagine how shocking the influence of the Emperor n on the people in the heavenly realm was.


    However, many people knew that after learning that Lu Xuan was not from the Emperor n, many people were about to make a move.


    Perhaps it was safer for Lu Xuan toe back with Nian Hongye to apologize.


    ¡°Young Master Lu, I¡¯ve frightened you. It¡¯s our fault!¡± Jin Xirui said with a smile as if the confrontation just now did not exist.


    However, after the confrontation just now, no one dared to look down on the eldest princess of the Jin family who had a good smile on her face.


    In the early years, her reputation was not any worse than Jin Che¡¯s. However, over the years, Jin Che¡¯s reputation gradually grew, and she also became more and more low-key. However, this was not a problem for many people with good intentions.


    ¡°Fairy, you¡¯re too polite. I should be the one apologizing. He¡¯sing for me. You guys are just coteral damage!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    Jin Xirui looked at Lu Xuan with a hint of surprise in her eyes. If she had thought that Lu Xuan was an outsider of the Shi family, then Lu Xuan¡¯s strength could still be exined with a reasonable excuse.


    However, now that Lu Xuan no longer had the identity of the Shi family, in her eyes, he became even more mysterious. Without the addition of the Shi family, how did Lu Xuan cultivate into such a terrifying monster?


    ¡°Brother Lu, since purple fairy is here, let me be the host. I¡¯ll bring you to see the many wonders of our Roc King City!¡±Jin Che pulled Lu Xuan and Zi Mingyue to visit the wonders of Roc King City.


    As for the others, they were all stood up by him. Although they were invited in his name, in reality, it was the Jin family who organized it.


    The people who were invited had nothing to do with Jin Che. In his eyes, these people added together were probably less important than a single finger of Lu Xuan.


    Only Lu Xuan could subdue him with absolute strength. who were the others that dared to provoke Lu Xuan here?


    Lu Xuan smiled. He went with Zi Mingyue and Jin Che to visit the wonders of Roc King City.


    After the three of them left, the manor became lively again. The center of the conversation was clearly Lu Xuan, who had just left.

 Chapter 1082 - One Punch Was All It Took

    <h4>Chapter 1082: One Punch Was All It Took</h4>


    ¡°Lu Xuan is dead for sure. He¡¯s not a wanderer of the Shi family. How dare he pretend to be a wanderer of the Shi Family? Isn¡¯t he courting death?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Shi family of the Shi family will no longer be his protective talisman. Instead, it will be his death wish!¡±


    ¡°The person behind Nian Hongye must be a powerful holy son. Now that the Sacred son of the Shi family is angry, Lu Xuan¡¯s death is just around the corner!¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly, but almost all of them thought that Lu Xuan was dead for sure. Although Lu Xuan had never said that he was a member of the Shi family of the Emperor n, everyone assumed the same thing.


    Therefore, as time passed, everyone gradually agreed. In any case, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t deny it.


    But now, it had be Lu Xuan¡¯s fault.


    Offending the Emperor n was much more serious than offending the Nangong family and Zhao family.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this genius will fall before he can grow up. Thepetition in the heavenly realm is too intense. An ordinary person has no chance of rising!¡±


    Someonemented. Lu Xuan¡¯s talent made many people feel that he was outstanding. However, at this moment, he seemed to have be Lu Xuan¡¯s life-threatening talisman.


    Soon, this news spread throughout the Roc King City and even spread throughout the entire heaven realm.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, before the banquet ended, someone had alreadye to challenge him.


    In the half-demon province, there were already people who came to challenge him.


    ¡°I am Jiao Yun, and I am here to kill Lu Xuan!¡±


    A man in golden armor, whose entire body was shimmering with a shocking golden light, came to the door and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiao Yun from the Flood Dragon n, a peerless genius from the previous generation of the Flood Dragon n. Didn¡¯t you hear that he went missing? I didn¡¯t expect him to appear now!¡±


    Someone recognized this man who was covered in golden light.


    And the entire Roc King City was shocked. In reality,pared to the Featherman n, the Flood Dragon n was the Jin family¡¯s greatest enemy.


    The Jin family¡¯s ancestor was a golden-winged Roc, while the Flood Dragon n¡¯s ancestor was a fierce flood dragon at the immortal king level. and the flood dragon was known to be a sub-dragon.


    The golden-winged Roc was a powerful species that was born to feed on the dragon race. In other words, both sides were enemies from the bottom of their bones.


    In the distant past, it wasn¡¯t a day or two that they fought each other. Later, under the regtion of the Heavenly Court, they didn¡¯t be mortal enemies. However, it was about time. In the long river of time, each of them had a peerless genius who died in the name of a challenge.


    Back in a manor in the Roc King City.


    ¡°Brother Lu, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go and tear this guy apart!¡± Jin Che said rudely. He had killed some of the geniuses of the Flood Dragon tribe and did not take them seriously at all.


    He treated them like ants!


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡±


    Jin Xirui said rudely.


    ¡°This Jiao Yun is not an ordinary person. His cultivation base is definitely at the peak of the gold immortal realm. In another ten years, you might be able topete with him. If you go on stage now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be torn apart by him!¡±


    Jin Xirui had some understanding of Jiao Yun. He was a genius of the Flood Dragon n who was hundreds of years younger than her. He was definitely not an ordinary person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll chase him away!¡±


    Jin Xirui stood up and said, ¡°I have some understanding of this person and have been following that Sacred Son of the Shi family for some time. Now that he hase to challenge us, it should be the intention of that saint child of the Shi Family!¡±


    Lu Xuan pondered for a moment. He also remembered who Jiao Yun was. In his previous life, he was one of the followers of that Sacred Son of the Shi family. He could only be considered an ordinary follower and could not bepared to Nian Hongye from before.


    However, at this time, just as Nian Hongye was driven away, Jiao Yun came to kill Lu Xuan. Clearly, he intended to kill Lu Xuan in the name of a challenge.


    After all, Nian Hongye was a golden immortal. Challenging Lu Xuan was not justified at all. He was also suspected of bullying the weak. Jin Xirui could easily drive him away.


    However, Jiao Yun was different. He was only at the peak of the Golden Immortal realm, the same realm as Lu Xuan. Naturally, no one could deny that he came to challenge Lu Xuan.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since you¡¯re here to challenge me, I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡± Lu Xuan said directly.


    After saying that, Lu Xuan stepped out of a streak of light and arrived in the sky in front of the manor. At that moment, Jiao Yun had been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Xuan? You sure are bold. You even dare to disobey my master!¡± Jiao Yun said coldly.


    At this moment, countless telepathic thoughts swept across the sky. Everyone was watching this battle. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was world-shaking, but Jiao Yun had been famous for many years. He was not an ordinary person. A life-and-death battle was about to begin.


    ¡°So much nonsense!¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Then what are you waiting for?¡±


    Jiao Yun¡¯s eyes turned colder. Everyone instantly felt the temperature in the air drop. Ice-typews appeared around Jiao Yun¡¯s body. They interweaved into Li Lingyu and enveloped Lu Xuan, everything in the world turned into a huge world of ice and snow.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan made his move. Countless ice-typews turned into ice around his body, wanting to stop him from advancing.


    However, how could that stop Lu Xuan¡¯s footsteps? In an instant, Lu Xuan had already arrived in front of Jiao Yun. His entire body emitted countless rays of golden light, exuding an extremely powerful aura.


    Up until now, no one could guess Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. However, just a portion of it already possessed great power.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Lu Xuan roared loudly. In an instant, he punched out. This punch transformed into a golden dragon, which pierced through the sky and shattered everything.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Everyone only heard a miserable cry. Jiao Yun was hit by a punch, and his body instantly shattered into pieces.


    Jiao Yun¡¯s Golden Immortal Law was shattered on the spot. His domain copsed in front of everyone, turning into snowkes that flew in all directions.


    His punch was shattered, and his body exploded on the spot. He died tragically in an instant!


    ¡°This¡­ this is too exaggerated. He was killed in just one move. How is this possible!?¡±


    Many people were inplete disbelief. Lu Xuan had destroyed Jiao Yun with just one punch. This waspletely different from the world-shaking battle that everyone had been looking forward to.


    What world-shaking genius? In front of Lu Xuan, they were all powerless. The same move, in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, had power far beyond the imagination of everyone.


    ¡°The difference in strength between the two sides is too great. They are not on the same level at all!¡±


    ¡°No wonder this Lu Xuan is so arrogant. His strength can¡¯t be that of a Golden Immortal already, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be that he¡¯s not a great golden immortal. Although the aura on his body is so powerful that it makes people¡¯s souls tremble, it¡¯s obvious that he hasn¡¯t stepped into the realm of a Golden Immortal yet!¡±

 Chapter 1083 - Waiting For A Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Waiting For A Challenge</h4>


    The result of this battle waspletely out of everyone¡¯s expectations. It was too shocking!


    Lu Xuan had actually defeated Jiao Yun with just one punch. Not only did he show his strength that could crush a peak gold immortal, he was also merciless.


    So what if he was the peerless genius of ancestor Jiao Long? So what if one of the holy sons of the Shi family was involved? All of them would die before him.


    This unyielding attitude made many people bbergasted. They really didn¡¯t care about the consequences. Or rather, they didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all.


    Facing these threats, they didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.


    ¡°I know that many of you are eager to challenge me, or take my head to curry favor with some people. Right now, my head is here. If anyone wants to take my head, juste out. Don¡¯t go up one by one. I don¡¯t have any objections if you all go up together. I¡¯m in a hurry, so don¡¯t waste time. I¡¯ll wait here for a month. It should be enough for you to rush here from all over the heaven realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan said directly.


    However, the scene waspletely silent. Even those who were originally eager to challenge Lu Xuan and shake the world with their names, and even took Lu Xuan¡¯s head and sold it to some big shots. There were quite a few of them.


    However, at this moment, no one dared to stand out!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was a little too savage.


    If Lu Xuan had defeated Jiao Yun after a tough battle, then perhaps many people would have the courage to challenge Lu Xuan.


    Who would have thought that Lu Xuan would not hesitate at all and kill Jiao Yun with one punch, shocking everyone.


    Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Many people felt a chill on their backs and sweat was oozing out.


    Was he still human?


    He was a monster!


    If not many people could tell from Lu Xuan¡¯s aura that although Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was extremely terrifying, he had not yetpleted the qualitative leap and was not an actual golden immortal.


    That was because an actual golden immortal was not like that!


    Although a real golden immortal could kill a flood dragon cloud in one move, it was not like that!


    A Golden Immortal could crush another golden immortal. The main difference was the difference in theirprehension of thews, and they were crushed by their realms.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. When Lu Xuan attacked, it was purely a crushing defeat of strength, not a crushing defeat of theprehension of thews.


    Many people finally remembered Lu Xuan¡¯s name. He was a monster rookie in this year¡¯s Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Evaluation ceremony.


    There was a reason why he could be called a monster amongst all the countless geniuses who were all called monsters.


    ¡°No wonder he was able to suppress Nangong Wuyin and be the champion of this year¡¯s Talent Evaluation ceremony. His strength is indeed terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Where did hee from? There are no signs at all!¡±


    ¡°How terrifying!¡±


    ¡°It seems like there are no signs at all? Then I¡¯ll wait here for the challenge from the heroes of the world!¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    After saying that, Lu Xuan went straight back into the manor, and countless people outside the manor were boiling with excitement.


    ¡°He¡¯s really bold. Is he going to challenge all the experts in the world?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I¡¯ve never seen such an existence who doesn¡¯t know the sparseness of the Heavens and the Earth!¡±


    ¡°Bute to think of it, who else in the golden immortal realm is his match?¡±


    After the initial shock, many people slowly thought of another possibility, which was that Lu Xuan might really be invincible in the gold immortal realm.


    At this stage, many people knew about the overwhelming prodigies, and many of them were at the peak of the gold immortal realm. However, no one dared to say that they could be as powerful as Lu Xuan.


    There were strong and weak among the peak of the gold immortal realm, but the gap was so big that no one had ever heard of it. To be able to reach Lu Xuan¡¯s level was simply against the rules.


    From the beginning until now, Lu Xuan had defeated those people cleanly and cleanly. No one could tell that Lu Xuan¡¯s true strength was always the tip of the iceberg.


    Just the tip of the iceberg was enough to make countless heaven¡¯s favorites despair.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re too awesome. Hahaha, challenging all the peerless geniuses in the world. I¡¯ve wanted to do that for a long time, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have such strength!¡±


    Seeing Lu Xuan return, Jin Che immediately went up to him and said.


    He was very confident in his own strength. When he broke through to the peak of the gold immortal realm, he would definitely be one of the strongest people in the group.


    However, that was only inparison to other ordinary peak of the gold immortal realm. Compared to Lu Xuan, there was noparison at all.


    After ten years, the gap between him and Lu Xuan did not shrink, but instead, it was further widened.


    Jin Che was also in despair. There was no way at all. Could a human bepared to a monster?


    No!


    Therefore, he quickly adjusted his state of mind!


    In any case, he did not intend to bepared to a monster like Lu Xuan.


    Zi Mingyue looked at Lu Xuan with a hint of surprise and admiration.


    Zi Mingyue was not only a woman but also a Peerless genius who was not inferior to a man. She also wanted to challenge all the experts in the world, but she knew very well that she did not have such strength.


    The difference in strength was too great!


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid you will be the public enemy of the world!¡±


    Zi Mingyue said with some worry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. Lu Xuan defeated Jiao Yun with one punch. Who in the world would dare to challenge him?¡± Jin Che said indifferently. He was also a Peerless genius, so he understood the thoughts of these people too well. Each of these people was stronger and more arrogant than the other, however, they were not fools. At least with their intelligence, they could still see the difference in their strength.


    All kinds of tricks might be possible, but if they were to directly attack Jiao Yun like this, it was unlikely.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to make people afraid than to make people plot against you!¡±


    Lu Xuan took a deep breath. He made up his mind and said.


    This time, he was going to make big news, so that everyone would remember him forever.


    ¡°I just received news that a few unidentified golden immortals have appeared outside Roc King City, but they are not close to Roc King City, so it¡¯s not good for us to chase them away!¡± Jin Xirui suddenly said. ¡°We only know that one of them is Nian Hongye!¡±


    ¡°Then they must being for me!¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°Nian Hongye and the one behind him are really unwilling to give up. It seems like they are set on killing me!¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu, why don¡¯t you go back to the Heavenly Court? They probably don¡¯t have the guts to charge into the Great Void Pavilion yet!¡±


    Zi Mingyue said with a worried look on her face.


    Jin Che and Jin Xirui also nodded. Obviously, the situation was getting worse. If there were more Golden Immortals and even immortal kings present, it would be impossible for Roc King City to protect Lu Xuan.


    At this juncture, the best n was to leave!

 Chapter 1084 - Dealing With The Roc King

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Dealing With The Roc King</h4>


    ¡°Since I said that I would wait here for a challenge from any hero in the world, then I will do as I said!¡± Lu Xuan shook his head and said.


    The three of them saw that they couldn¡¯t persuade Lu Xuan, so they let it go. However, no one in the Roc King City could hurt Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan paused, then opened his mouth and received, ¡°I want to meet the Roc King. Can you announce me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. My father also wants to meet you!¡± Jin Che nodded. ¡°But why do you want to meet my father at this time?¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I have business to do with the Roc King!¡±


    Jin Che nced at Lu Xuan. He didn¡¯t know why Lu Xuan had to meet his father.


    With his father¡¯s status, it was very difficult for ordinary golden immortals outside to meet his father.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s status was different. He had heard his father¡¯smentation more than once. It would be great if Lu Xuan was in the Jin family.


    With Jin Che¡¯s clearance, Lu Xuan soon met the Roc King.


    The Roc King looked around middle-aged and was very handsome. He lookedpletely different from Jin Che, but he was somewhat simr to Jin Xirui.


    Lu Xuan looked at King Peng with a strange look, then at Jin Che.


    Jin Che looked very depressed and said, ¡°What are you looking at? This is called Atavism, do you understand? With my looks, if I were in the golden-winged great Roc tribe, I would be a peerless handsome man!¡±


    Lu Xuan finally could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡°What could be so important that you had to go through Little Che to see me?¡± The Roc King sat upright on the cloud bed and looked at Lu Xuan with some surprise.


    He did not care that Jin Che invited all the heroes in the world to hold this conference on cultivation. Even if there were a few powerful golden immortals in the vicinity of King Peng City, he did not care. After all, with his strength.., even if there were ten times more golden immortals, it would be meaningless.


    ¡°I want to deal with the Roc King!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of business do you want to do?¡± King Peng said with a smile.


    ¡°This is what I would like!¡±


    Lu Xuan took out a jade talisman, turned into a ray of light, and flew in front of the king. The king scanned it with his spiritual consciousness, and instantly, saw everything in front of him.


    Then, his expression became serious as he said, ¡°These are all expensive heavenly materials and earthly treasures. Each one of them is extremely valuable. I wonder what you n to exchange for them?¡±


    The Roc King looked at Lu Xuan with some curiosity. The things that Lu Xuan wanted were all very basic heavenly materials and earthly treasures, and not finished medicinal pills or magical artifacts.


    But even so, the price of these heavenly materials and earthly treasures was still extremely shocking. The total value of these items was at least equivalent to hundreds of millions of immortal essence pills.


    With so much wealth added together, even for an immortal king like him, it was already a huge fortune.


    What could Lu Xuan have on him that could bepared to hundreds of millions of immortal essence pills?


    ¡°I have an iplete Immortal King Scripture. I wonder if the Roc King is interested in it.¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Upon hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, the King¡¯s eyes lit up. An Immortal King Scripture, even if it was iplete, its value far exceeded the hundreds of millions of immortal essence pills.


    Because the immortal King Scripture was a scripture that pointed directly to the cultivation of Immortal Kings, if it was to be obtained by a Golden Immortal, he would have a higher chance of breaking through to the Immortal King Realm.


    And for an immortal king like him, it could be said that his power would increase immensely.


    He could even derive apletely different path from this as a reference.


    It was very important for his cultivation to advance further.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re taking out the Great Void Scripture of the Great Void Immortal King to trade for these? Forgive me for being blunt, but if that¡¯s the case, then please leave!¡±


    The Roc King shook his head and said. If it was the great void scripture, then he did not want to touch it. This scripture was the lifeline of the Great Void Pavilion, so it was fine if it was passed on to Lu Xuan.


    After all, Lu Xuan was the next Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion.


    But if he was the one who obtained it, the Great Void Pavilion would definitely not let it go, and they would definitely find trouble with him.


    Just like how he could impart the King Roc Scripture to Jin Che, but if it was obtained by someone else, he would also think of ways to kill that person to prevent the Scripture from being leaked.


    Although he needed this Scripture, it was not to the point where he would lose his mind due to benefits. Unless it was the emperor scripture, then it would have the value of offending the Great Void Pavilion for the Scripture.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not the Great Void Scripture!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile. Of course, he knew the rules and did not intend to break them. Otherwise, once the Great Void Pavilion found out, all his ns would have been in vain.


    ¡°There is not only the great void scripture in the world. There are so many immortal kings that have fallen. I can guarantee that this iplete Immortal King Scripture is worth it. I will not let you down, King!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll read the Scripture first. If there¡¯s no problem, not only will I give you what you want, I can also protect you and make those golden immortals who would like to see you destroyed scram!¡±


    King Roc said without hesitation.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s great! It¡¯s really great to talk to people like the Roc King!¡± Lu Xuan pped his hands and praised.


    As Lu Xuan spoke, he waved his hand and a jade talisman flew into the king¡¯s hand. The Roc King immediately sent his divine consciousness in and immediately felt the boundless scriptures washing his soul.


    With his current cultivation base, there weren¡¯t many scriptures in the world that could wash his soul, and this scripture was one of them.


    ¡°This is¡­ The Demon Race¡¯s Immortal King Scripture?¡± King Peng immediately noticed the difference. This Immortal King Scripture wasn¡¯t the Immortal King scripture used by humans for cultivation, but the demon race¡¯s immortal King Scripture.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said.


    ¡°This was once the immortal King Scripture of a powerful bird king among the demon race. However, when I obtained it, only three-quarters of it was left. Although it¡¯s notplete, it should be just right for the Roc King to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡±


    The Roc King didn¡¯t hide his reaction and said. Their ancestors had the bloodline of the golden-winged great Roc, and the golden-winged great Roc itself was the king of birds. Such a bird king¡¯s Immortal King Scripture was naturally very useful for them to learn from.


    It was even more useful than the immortal King Scripture of ordinary humans.


    The Roc King suppressed the thought of cultivating immediately, put away the jade talisman, and then looked at Lu Xuan, he said, ¡°Young friend, you are really mysterious and unpredictable. You even have the immortal King Scripture of the monster race. It seems that although you are not from the emperor n, the opportunities ahead of you may not be worse than one from the n!¡±


    The Roc King said meaningfully. He already knew that Lu Xuan did note from the Shi family. However, in the eyes of an expert like him, this made Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation even more valuable.

 Chapter 1085 - He Had To Get The Scriptures No Matter What It Took

    <h4>Chapter 1085: He Had To Get The Scriptures No Matter What It Took</h4>


    Without a doubt, Jin Che was the flower of the family. Although it couldn¡¯t be said that he hadn¡¯t experienced any storms, in essence, he had grown up in a greenhouse.


    He couldn¡¯t bepared to Lu Xuan, who had been hit by the wind and rain.


    But it was this kind of wild grass that had an indomitable spirit because they had no one to rely on behind them.


    Unlike Jin Che, no matter how much trouble he caused, no matter how many people he provoked, as long as he hid in the Jin family, no one could do anything to him.


    Under such circumstances, Jin Che could never be as open-minded as Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I agree. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the things for youter!¡± The Roc King nodded. Lu Xuan¡¯s bearing was extraordinary. Although he was only a golden immortal, he was neither servile nor overbearing in front of him. Even he was moved by him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the Good News, King Roc!¡±


    Lu Xuan cupped his fists and left.


    ¡°Little Che, you can be serious with this friend of yours!¡± the Roc King looked at Jin Che and said. ¡°This boy has great ambitions and has the means to match them. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he bes an Immortal King!¡±


    Jin Che looked at his father in astonishment. He didn¡¯t expect that after King Roc met Lu Xuan, his evaluation of Lu Xuan would go up another level. It was even more shocking than what he had heard before.


    ¡°Some people are born to stand in the center of the stage. They are born to stir up the world. For example, this Lu Xuan!¡± the Roc King said with a stern expression. ¡°Some people can not be killed. What we can do is to follow such a person closely!¡±


    The king seemed to have thought of something. Then, he looked at Jin Che and said, ¡°I think this Lu Xuan is not a heartless person. If I fall in the future, with him protecting you, the power of the Jin family will not fall to the side!¡±


    The king knew that the current power of the Jin family had a lot to do with his existence. However, if that day really came, there would probably be a bacsh within the family. His son was still young, and just by relying on his sister Jin Xirui, it was not enough to suppress the opposition within the Jin family.


    At this time, it would be best if he could bring in foreign aid.


    ¡°Father, what are you talking about? How could you die?¡±


    Jin Che said quickly and even showed a panicked expression. He had grown up under his father¡¯s protection since he was young.


    To him, his father, the Roc King, was his guardian angel, protecting his small world. He had never thought that his father would die one day.


    In fact, the lifespan of an immortal king was ten times that of a Golden Immortal. Under normal circumstances, if he could not be an immortal king in the future, it was normal for him to die before his father.


    This was also the reason why many immortal kings and Immortal Emperors became cold and heartless. They had seen too many life-and-death departures. From their partners to their close children, their grandchildren all died of old age before them, the remaining descendants could no longer make them feel the slightest fluctuation in their emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible!¡± the Roc King pressed Jin Che¡¯s head and said. ¡°This matter is veryplicated. You just need to know that a great change ising. In the future, not to mention immortal kings, even immortal emperors might fall. If I fall in the future, you won¡¯t have much to rely on. Your sister is one, and I hope Lu Xuan is another!¡±


    ¡°I will read this immortal King Scriptureter and try to figure out the cultivation method before teaching it to you. You have to hurry up. There isn¡¯t much time left for you. Cultivate to the golden immortal as soon as possible!¡± King Roc said with a serious face.


    Jin Che nodded. Although he didn¡¯t know what would happen, the immortal king and Immortal Emperor that King Roc mentioned earlier had scared him.


    There were two sides to the story.


    After Lu Xuan bade farewell to the Roc King, he saw Zi Mingyue waiting not far away.


    ¡°Brother Lu!¡± Zi Mingyue said.


    ¡°Fairy Zi, you came at the right time. I have a business deal with your Family!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    ¡°With our Family?¡± Zi Mingyue was a bit surprised, but she quickly said with a serious expression. As a peerless genius nurtured by the Zi family for many years, she still had some manners.


    ¡°Yes, I want to make a deal with your Zi family. An Immortal King Scripture. I wonder if Your Zi family would definitely be interested!¡±


    Hearing this, Zi Mingyue¡¯s breathing quickened, and her eyes instantly lit up.


    As a peerless genius nurtured by a great n, she was much stronger than her peers. The Zi family was indeed an illustrious n, but it was far inferiorpared to a colossus like the Jin n.


    What was the difference?


    It was not in the so-called foundation. The Zi family¡¯s foundation was also very shocking. The real difference was an immortal king.


    However, the difference between a Golden Immortal and an immortal king was like heaven and earth.


    The Zi family even had more than one peak Golden Immortal. Compared to the Han family, where Han Lin the venerable was from, the Zhang family, where Zhang Tao was from, was not inferior at all.


    If one were to count back countless years, the Zi family might have produced more than thirty peak Golden Immortals, but none of them had an immortal king.


    This was because the gap between immortal kings and Golden Immortals was too big, and the Zi family stillcked an immortal king scripture. Although each immortal King¡¯s path was unique and could not be repeated.


    But having a path and not having a path were two different things. They could not bepared at all.


    If there was an Immortal King Scripture, there was a certain chance of cultivating to be an immortal king. It was not a matter of luck.


    Zi Mingyue was able to be an immortal king in her previous life, and it had a lot to do with the Immortal King Scripture that she obtained on the battlefield of the various worlds.


    The gap between a Supreme Golden Immortal and an immortal king was like an ocean. It was impossible to swim across with just human strength. The Immortal King Scripture was like a boat, carrying people across the ocean.


    Lu Xuan had collected more than ten immortal king scriptures in his previous life. He learned from them andprehended the secrets of the Immortal Kings. Only then did he finally break through the shackles and be an immortal king.


    He soon became a supreme immortal king. In a sense, the more immortal king scriptures there were, the more things he could refer to and the more powerful the immortal king would be in the end.


    The Immortal King scriptures were a crucial leap from an ordinary Golden Immortal n to an emperor n. This kind of thing was a strategic resource even for the Monarchs.


    It was a good thing that you couldn¡¯t buy even if you wanted to. Even if it was a damaged immortal King Scripture, you couldn¡¯t buy it.


    Zi Mingyue thought to herself that if their n had obtained an immortal King Scripture, they would definitely not hand it over even if it was a damaged immortal King Scripture. and in order to obtain such a scripture, they would be willing to do anything.


    After all, resources and wealth could all be reumted. But for things like the Immortal King Scripture, if they missed it, it would be gone forever.


    ¡°Brother Lu, what do you want?¡± Zi Mingyue immediately replied. No matter what price they had to pay, this immortal King Scripture was definitely something their Zi family wanted.

 Chapter 1086 - Big news

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Big news</h4>


    ¡°This is the list. If you can get it for me, there¡¯s an Immortal King Sutra waiting for you!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said. Naturally, he knew how precious the Immortal King Sutra was. How many people had it blocked? How many peerless geniuses couldn¡¯t break through to the Immortal King Realm just because they didn¡¯t have the Immortal King Sutra.


    It could be said to be priceless. Even if it was a damaged Immortal King Sutra, it was enough to make a major character like King Peng excited.


    Not to mention, it was enough for a Golden Immortal n like the Zi family to personally send out their n leader.


    Zi Mingyue scanned the area and found all kinds of basic resources for cultivation.


    ¡°These are quite a lot of resources, they are at least equivalent to 300 million immortal essence pills. Butpared to an Immortal King Sutra, it¡¯s still cheap!¡± Zi Mingyue took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    She knew that the Immortal King Sutra was priceless. The price that Lu Xuan offered was indeed not small, butpared to aplete Immortal King Sutra, it was not worth mentioning at all.


    Lu Xuan smiled and said. What he gave to King Peng and the Zi family were two Immortal King Sutras. What King Peng received was only an iplete Immortal King Sutra. In addition, King Peng was an Immortal King himself and had also created his own Immortal King Sutra. Therefore, the value of it to King Peng was slightly lower.


    But for the Zi family, it was different. The Zi family didn¡¯t have an Immortal King Sutra, and not to mention that it was aplete Immortal King Sutra. For to the Zi family, this Immortal King Sutra was worth at least one billion immortal essence pills.


    And this was under the condition that someone was willing to sell it. If no one was willing to sell it, that price would be even more incredible. If it was put on auction, two billion or even three billion immortal essence pills would be sold for the Immortal King Sutra.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t take it to heart. In his previous life, as a Celestial Lord, Lu Xuan had no shortage of cultivation techniques. He had collected over 800 Immortal King Sutras through various means.


    There were more than 100plete Immortal King Sutras and even more iplete ones.


    All of them were collected by Lu Xuan for him to use as reference in order to break through to the celestial realm.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. As long as we can get an Immortal King Sutra, the Zi family is willing to pay any price!¡±


    Zi Mingyue looked at Lu Xuan seriously. In her opinion, Lu Xuan must have paid an unimaginable price in order to get this Immortal King Sutra. She didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Lu Xuan.


    Moreover, if they could get a Immortal King Sutra with one billion immortal essence pills, the Zi family waspletely willing to do it.


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯spletely enough for me. Go back and tell the n elder that I sold it cheaply because of you!¡±


    ¡°Because of me?¡± Zi Mingyue seemed to have thought of something when she heard this. Two red clouds floated onto her pretty face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends, so I have never been stingy with my friends!¡± Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°You are worth so much!¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± Zi Mingyue muttered to herself. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be somewhat disappointed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When those bastards talked about me behind my back, no one stood up to say anything. Only you stood up. Moreover, when Nangong Wuyin and I were fighting, only you, Jin Che, and a few others were willing to stand by my side. I saw it and remembered it!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    In his previous life, he did not have much interaction with Zi Mingyue. However, in this life, Zi Mingyue was one of the rare prodigies who clearly stood on Lu Xuan¡¯s side.


    Lu Xuan did not have many friends, regardless of whether it was in his previous life or this life.


    Especially in his previous life, when his family was destroyed and all his rtives died. He really treasured those few friends. Otherwise, he would really be a loner.


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Zi Mingyue¡¯s pretty face was solemn, but she did not hesitate. She still had her priorities. Compared to her own matters, the matters of the Zi family were more important.


    It did not take long for Zi Mingyue to bring back a reply from the Zi family. Without any surprises, the Zi family immediately agreed to this condition.


    Such a condition was too generous. It was like a pie falling from the sky. If they did not know how to seize the opportunity, they would not know what was good for them.


    Soon, the transaction waspleted, in which the Zi family attached great importance to it. That night, before the sun set, they had sent group of Golden Immortals to bring the materials to Lu Xuan for the transaction personally.


    After obtaining the Immortal King Sutra, they left quickly and brought it back to the Zi family. They came and went in a hurry, and they did not even alert anyone as they were afraid that the news would leak out.


    After all, this was an Immortal King Sutra with a high demand but no market. Although there were many Immortal King Sutras in the heaven realm, it was impossible for them to appear in the outside world. There weren¡¯t many people in a n who could obtain the Immortal King Sutra.


    Lu Xuan obtained 400 million immortal essence pills worth of resources in one go, and 100 million of them were immortal essence pills. It could be said that he became rich overnight.


    Of course, such news would leak out sooner orter. The fact that Lu Xuan had two Immortal King Sutras in his hands would eventually be revealed.


    At that time, even Immortal Kings might cast sidelong nces at him. The only thing he could do now was to be a Golden Immortal as soon as possible.


    In theing era, he would improve at the fastest speed.


    The wealth equivalent to hundreds of millions of immortal essence pills was a huge amount of wealth even for an Immortal King. Usually, an ordinary Immortal King would not count the wealth of his forces, but only his personal wealth, and it was probably only at this level.


    The value of the Immortal King Sutra was just that shocking!


    Moreover, Lu Xuan had sold two Immortal King Sutras. This value was even more incredible.


    This was the result of Lu Xuan sparing no effort. Otherwise, it would be even more expensive!


    ¡°Now that I have the items, it¡¯s time to get ready and create big news!¡±


    Lu Xuan stretched his back and his expression became sharp.


    As he spoke, Lu Xuan used the Immortality of the Divine Tortoise to change his form and conceal his aura!


    Under the effect of the Immortality of the Divine Tortoise, even King Peng of the Jin family did not notice that Lu Xuan had quietly left King Peng City.


    Outside King Peng City, Lu Xuan vaguely sensed the auras of a few powerful Golden Immortals. They were all scattered around the King Peng City, as if they were trying to block the way out.


    ¡°They really want my head!¡±


    In the darkness, Lu Xuan¡¯s cold eyes flickered with a terrifying golden light.


    After saying that, Lu Xuan¡¯s figure disappeared into the night and appeared in the mountains. The entire range of mountains was stacked up and in the darkness, it was as if there were countless of giant beasts lurking in it, ready to pounce at any time.


    Lu Xuan opened the Delusion-breaker Eye. Immediately, all the terrains entered his sight, as if a group of dragons were pulling the mountains out.


    ¡°What a good ce. It¡¯s suitable to be a cemetery. I can send you on your way!¡±


    The corners of Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold smile.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure disappeared into the darkness of the night. He disappeared into the mountains and began the work.

 Chapter 1087 - Famous within the heaven realm in a month

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Famous within the heaven realm in a month</h4>


    Time flew by and one month passed in the blink of an eye.


    During this month, an explosive news spread throughout the entire world. The champion of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium ten years ago, Lu Xuan, was actually in King Peng City and waiting for all the heroes in the world toe and challenge him.


    When the news came out, almost all the legendary geniuses were restless.


    Almost every day, there were legendary geniuses who came to challenge him. From the beginning, there were legendary geniuses in thete-stage of a gold immortal who dared to challenge him. Later on, even legendary geniuses who were at the peak of a gold immortal would be defeated with a single punch from Lu Xuan.


    As more and more people were defeated by Lu Xuan, more than a hundred legendary geniuses were defeated by him. For a moment, the world was in an uproar.


    In the past, many people described those legendary geniuses as unrivalled among their peers. They were almost invincible in the same realm.


    They could only meet with an opponent if the opposing character is a legendary genius of the same realm.


    And it was often difficult to determine the winner. For example, between Zi Mingyue and Jin Che, it was difficult to determine the winner. Even if Jin Che was stronger, it was very difficult for him to win.


    There had never been a person like Lu Xuan who could easily defeat legendary geniuses like he was punching a child.


    It was a true sense of invincibility and not some kind of praise. It was purely a realistic description.


    Invincibility was the impression that Lu Xuan left on them!


    They had never seen such an existence. Before this, there was no one who was simr to Lu Xuan. Even Nangong Wuyin, who was known as a monster, could not bepared to Lu Xuan at this stage.


    ¡°He is truly invincible to everyone that is before the Golden Immortal Realm!¡±


    Many people eximed in shock.


    The strength that Lu Xuan had disyed hadpletely shocked them. He was simply too powerful.


    All of the legendary geniuses who had been famous for many years in the heaven realm were no match for Lu Xuan. They could defeat him with one punch. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, almost no one would have believed it.


    In just a month¡¯s time, Lu Xuan, who was already somewhat famous, becamepletely famous. Even many old fogeys had heard of his name before.


    No one doubted if Lu Xuan could be a Golden Immortal or not. In fact, with the strength he disyed, he was qualified to be an Immortal King.


    As time passed, there were fewer and fewer people who dared to challenge Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was simply too terrifying. Until now, there wasn¡¯t anyone who could withstand three moves.


    Lu Xuan hadpletely demonstrated his strength and talent, shocking the world!


    Among these people, it was not that there were no Golden Immortals who nned to fight him. When facing Lu Xuan, who had shown such astonishing strength, they would not hesitate even if they had to bear the reputation of bullying the weak.


    Fortunately, the Great Void Pavilion made a decision very quickly. They announced to the public that they would not allow any Golden Immortals to attack Lu Xuan. Otherwise, they would be challenging the entire Great Void Pavilion.


    The Great Void Pavilion even sent an extremely powerful Golden Immortal to protect Lu Xuan personally. In addition to King Peng¡¯s personal appearance, they would not allow anyone with the cultivation level of a Golden Immortal to bully the weak and deal with Lu Xuan.


    Only then did they manage to suppress the restless thoughts of numerous Golden Immortals. However, even so, there were still many great Golden Immortals who were lingering outside of King Peng City.


    There were so many of them, and so many sects were involved, that even King Peng felt a headacheing. There were simply too many people who felt threatened by Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was naturally a good thing for the Great Void Pavilion. However, for the other sects, especially those who had been opposing the Great Void Pavilion for many years, they did not want to see the Great Void Pavilion have such an opportunity to rise again.


    They were willing to do anything to suppress the Great Void Pavilion.


    As time passed, more and more people like this appeared. Finally, one month had passed.


    The one-month agreement that Lu Xuan had set quietly arrived.


    In this one month, Lu Xuan had truly gained an invincible reputation. Many busybodies had even called Lu Xuan invincible Lu.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was invincible. It was because he was invincible in the same realm and left a deep impression on everyone.


    Everyone was crazily digging into Lu Xuan¡¯s background because they also wanted to know who Lu Xuan was and why he was so terrifying.


    Before this, they still felt that this matter had something to do with the Shi family of the Emperor n. But now, no one felt that it had anything to do with the Shi family.


    The representative who truly represented the Shi family had appeared, and he even announced to the public that Lu Xuan was not a member of the Shi family from the Emperor n.


    He even wanted to investigate Lu Xuan¡¯s crime of impersonating the Shi family of the Emperor n!


    As soon as this news appeared, it caused a huge uproar. The words of the representative from the Shi family of the Emperor n could be said to havepletely exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Previously, everyone had attributed Lu Xuan¡¯s strength to the training of the Shi family of the Emperor n. However, now that the Shi family of the Emperor n had already denied it, they were even more interested to know who was behind Lu Xuan and what kind of fortuitous encounters he had to actually be so powerful.


    However, it waspletely useless. Because no matter how much they dug, they could only dig up what happened after Lu Xuan appeared in Full Moon City.


    All the clues were cut off before Lu Xuan appeared in Full Moon City. It was as if there was a big sword thatpletely cut off the connection between the two.


    Before Lu Xuan appeared in Full Moon City, there was no sign that Lu Xuan had ever been active.


    This also made many people dumbfounded and unable to believe it. After all, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had long been destined that he could not really be unknown.


    Even if it was only 0.1% of his talent, or even 0.01%, Lu Xuan should still be a famous genius in the area.


    However, it was this strange that there wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit of news.


    Many people had already begun to make some guesses. After all, such a situation wasn¡¯t unprecedented since ancient times. It was just that there wasn¡¯t any real evidence yet. Therefore, this guess was hidden among many guesses.


    At the moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength and his inheritance became the focus of countless of people¡¯s discussions. As time passed, it became more and more lively.


    In King Peng City, inside Jin Che¡¯s manor, Lu Xuan sat upright on a futon. Beside him, there was a middle-aged man dressed in a brocade robe. He had a square face and was looking at Lu Xuan with a worried expression.


    ¡°The situation is getting more and more tense. When I left King Peng City to scout around, I was ambushed by several powerful Golden Immortals. I think they areing for you!¡±

 Chapter 1088 - Leaving the city and being ambushed

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Leaving the city and being ambushed</h4>


    ¡°Venerable Han Chen!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that they areing for me. Isn¡¯t this a coincidence? It just so happens that the teleportation point of the Great Void Pavilion has encountered some problems recently and needs to be repaired. Hehe!¡±


    Upon mentioning this, Venerable Han Chen¡¯s expression turned ugly. The Golden Immortals outside the King Peng City were not a big problem to begin with.


    After all, they could directly return to the Great Void Pavilion through teleportation talismans. This was also the reason why the Great Void Pavilion did not care too much about Lu Xuan. They only issued a statement not to let the Golden Immortals interfere.


    This was because at any critical moment, Lu Xuan could directly return to the Great Void Pavilion using teleportation talismans. Who knew that the teleportation formation of the Great Void Pavilion had a problem now.


    There was no way to return to the heaven realm directly using teleportation talismans.


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be the same. Could it be that the King Peng City doesn¡¯t have a stronghold in the heavenly court?¡± Lu Xuan really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the thoughts of some people.


    However, he immediately thought that it was very likely that the teleportation formation of King Peng City might also have some minor problems at the critical moment.


    ¡°But since they are all targeting me, then I should also meet them!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile. After a month, no matter how naive the legendary geniuses were, they knew that Lu Xuan could not be provoked.


    At the very least, among the peak gold immortals, Lu Xuan could be said to be invincible.


    After all, there was a limit to the number of in-headed fools. Even though they were all arrogant, they knew who they could and could not provoke.


    Even though many of them instigated toe, their goal was to pin Lu Xuan down in King Peng City so that they could connect with each other.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t care because this was also his n. When those people were plotting against him, he was also plotting against them.


    Whose scheme could win against whom? That wasn¡¯t certain yet!


    ¡°It¡¯s best if everyone is present, or else it¡¯ll waste the grand banquet I prepared for them!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    ¡°You want to go out? This won¡¯t do!¡±


    Venerable Han Chen hurriedly said. He was specially transferred from the Han family by Venerable Han Lin in order to protect Lu Xuan.


    Even now, Venerable Han Lin didn¡¯t trust the people of other families, so he could only choose to trust the Golden Immortal of his family.


    After all, the rise of Lu Xuan was a huge problem for many people.


    Even within the Great Void Pavilion, not everyone hoped that he could rise!


    And Lu Xuan was at his most eye-catching and most vulnerable moment. If he took a step further and became a Golden Immortal, then the number of people who could truly threaten Lu Xuan would drastically decrease.


    Among the Golden Immortals, there weren¡¯t many who could threaten Lu Xuan to such an extent.


    And many people who were itching for action also understood this logic. This might be the best opportunity to kill Lu Xuan. If not, only Immortal Kings would have such confidence and ability.


    Venerable Han Chen naturally didn¡¯t wish for Lu Xuan to leave the city and send himself to his death. But since Lu Xuan insisted on leaving the city, there was simply no way he could stop him.


    At this moment, Venerable Han Chen was on the verge of tears. Initially, he was only sent here to protect Lu Xuan for a period of time and to protect him through the most difficult times. When the timees, the Han family would be able to benefit from this good karma.


    As for Venerable Han Chen himself, there was no need to even mention him. If Lu Xuan could truly be an Immortal King in the future, wouldn¡¯t he be able to repay the favour he owed back then?


    This was also why many experts were willing to be protectors for young geniuses who could be their descendants. They would be protectors for hundreds or even thousands of years.


    Because they were thinking about the future!


    Who knew that this legendary genius who was favoured by his n brother, Venerable Han Lin, actually nned to leave the city to die!


    Although there were some problems with the teleportation formation back to the heavenly court, it wouldn¡¯t be like this for long.


    With King Peng guarding, no matter how impatient they were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to attack King Peng City. That would be provoking the entire Jin family, and even the entire Half-demon n.


    But if they were outside King Peng City, even King Peng wouldn¡¯t have an excuse to interfere.


    And Venerable Han Chen¡¯s idea was to dy and wait for a change.


    However, Lu Xuan obviously didn¡¯t approve of this method.


    Unable to stop Lu Xuan from leaving the city, Lu Xuan turned into a streak of light and flew into the distance.


    Soon, the news of Lu Xuan leaving the city was spread as quickly as possible.


    In the darkness of the night, countless people opened their eyes.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is finally leaving!¡±


    ¡°Did he think that no one would notice when he left during the night?¡±


    ¡°How naive!¡±


    Countless waves of divine thoughts covered the entire city in an instant.


    ¡°What? He actually left the city?¡±


    King Peng, who was in seclusion, revealed a look of shock when he heard the news.


    The news of Lu Xuan¡¯s matter had spread like wildfire in the past month. He even knew that some people were secretly plotting to deal with Lu Xuan.


    However, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. As long as he was still in charge of King Peng City, no one would dare to be impudent here. This was his confidence.


    Moreover, no Immortal King would be able to do such a shameless thing!


    To him, Lu Xuan selling him the iplete Bird King Immortal King Sutra was like a sweet dew after a long drought. There were many things that enlightened him and it was apletely different path.


    However, at his level, seeing things was really important. Even if he only saw a little of another path, it was enough to enlighten him greatly.


    In this aspect, he had gained quite a bit of advantage. Therefore, it was within his eptable range to protect Lu Xuan.


    Who knew that Lu Xuan would actually court death and leave King Peng City at this time? If he left the city, he would have no excuse or reason to protect Lu Xuan.


    He did not understand why Lu Xuan did this, but it was already toote. Lu Xuan had already appeared thousands of miles away in such a short time.


    In front of the endless mountains and in the darkness of the night, there seemed to be countless of gigantic creatures lurking in the darkness, staring at the passers-by.


    Lu Xuan was also stopped, and the person who stopped him was none other than Nian Hongye.


    ¡°Lu Xuan oh Lu Xuan, there¡¯s a road for you to heaven, but you insist on barging into hell!¡±


    Nian Hongye said as he looked at Lu Xuan coldly.


    A terrifying light burst out of his eyes.


    At this moment, countless of Golden Immortal domains appeared around him, enveloping the surrounding Heaven and Earth and blocking Lu Xuan¡¯s escape route.


    Lu Xuan just looked at Nian Hongye indifferently and said, ¡°You really are like a spirit lingering around me, you can still catch me here!¡±


    Nian Hongye sneered and looked at Lu Xuan, saying, ¡°Lu Xuan, do you think that someone wille to save you today? Outside King Peng City, even King Peng has no reason to save you. Today, you will die without a doubt. Even if you have wings, you will not be able to escape!¡±

 Chapter 1089 - Enemies throughout the world

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Enemies throughout the world</h4>


    Lu Xuan ignored Nian Hongye and said in a loud voice, ¡°Why? Is there no one else? My head is worth tens of millions of immortal essence pills. Is there no one who wants it?¡±


    When Nian Hongye heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, a cold light shed in his eyes. The value of Lu Xuan¡¯s head had skyrocketed in the past month.


    A mere gold immortal¡¯s head was worth tens of millions of immortal essence pills. It was simply an astronomical figure.


    The wealth of many peak Golden Immortals cannot bepared to the value of his head.


    In the ck market, the value of Lu Xuan¡¯s head continued to increase. Every time he defeated a legendary genius, the value of his head value would increase.


    Now, the sum of the scattered rewards from all sides had already exceeded tens of millions of immortal essence pills. It was equivalent to the entire wealth of a peak Golden Immortal.


    Nian Hongye¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light as he was interested in these tens of millions of immortal essence pills as well. He had only be a follower of the holy son of the Shi family, not a robot.


    How could he not be interested in this.


    Tens of millions of immortal essence pills were enough for him to cultivate all the way to be a peak Golden Immortal.


    ¡°Little kid, you¡¯re interesting. Are you going to give us your heads for free? Then I won¡¯t be polite!¡±


    At this moment, a gloomy voice came from the dark night. Then, a figure covered in ck fog who could not be seen clearly, jumped out and stood between Lu Xuan and Nian Hongye. Obviously, he did not want Nian Hongye to take the bounty alone.


    ¡°Elder Ghost Mist? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so interested in my bounty as well?¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the figure in front of him and recognised who he was instantly.


    ¡°Not bad kid. You actually recognise me. Seeing that you know your ce, I¡¯ll let you die peacefullyter!¡±


    Elder Ghost Mist said with a wicked smile.


    ¡°Elder Ghost Mist, I don¡¯t think you should be happy too early. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not the only one who wants my bounty!¡±


    Lu Xuan grinned and said.


    At this moment, figures appeared one after another, each of them carrying an unimaginably powerful aura and fluctuation.


    The originally unrivalled Nian Hongye did not seem so outstanding in front of these people anymore.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s perception, Nian Hongye was only in the beginning stage of the Golden Immortal realm, and all of these people were in thete stage or even the peak stage of the Golden Immortal realm.


    Nian Hongye¡¯s expression hadpletely changed. He originally thought that he was the only one who dared toe and stop Lu Xuan as Lu Xuan has the Great Void Pavilion standing behind him. The Great Void Pavilion had already spread the word that no one was allowed to target Lu Xuan.


    Of course, it was mainly for the Golden Immortals!


    However, he was not afraid. Behind him was the Shi family of the Emperor n, and his own family, the Nian family, was a behemoth that was not weaker than the Great Void Pavilion.


    He had nothing to be afraid of!


    Who knew that so many Golden Immortals had appeared? It seemed that at least two hundred Golden Immortals had appeared here.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it!


    It was not easy for ordinary gold immortals to meet Golden Immortals, let alone those below them. It was normal for them to never meet a Golden Immortal in their entire lives.


    Damn it, he really outssed himself in an instant.


    Anyone who could be a Golden Immortal was once a legendary genius. Even if they were slightly weaker than him, they had a high cultivation realm. If they really fought, he might not be able to do anything to any of them.


    Not to mention that there were more than two hundred Golden Immortals. If they really fought, they would beat him until he called them daddy.


    At this moment, Nian Hongye¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He thought that he was the only one who had the audacity to ignore the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s opinion. Who knew that there were so many people with such courage.


    There were more than 200 people who were as awesome as him, no, more awesome than him.


    What was the concept of more than 200 Golden Immortals? They could form a super faction in the heavenly court already.


    If the Great Void Pavilion had so many Golden Immortals, no one would dare to plot against them, even if there were no Immortal Kings in charge.


    Powerful Golden Immortals who were usually well-known all appeared here.


    Although they hid themselves, in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, they were almost as bright as a 10,000-watt light bulb in the dark. Lu Xuan knew most of them in his previous life.


    All of them were famous Golden Immortals.


    However, most of them were not from proper backgrounds. Many of them were either important criminals of the heavenly court or people on the fringes of the heavenly court.


    They could not bepared to the heavenly court, which was as serious as the Great Void Pavilion.


    Even so, those who could be Golden Immortals were still powerhouses among the Golden Immortals. Even if they were wandering around the heavenly court, none of the heavenly court¡¯s forces dared to look down on them.


    Everyone was interested in Lu Xuan¡¯s head. After receiving the news, they quickly rushed over.


    Lu Xuan sneered and said, ¡°It seems that there are quite a number of people. However, how do you n to split the bounty? Do you want to keep it for yourself or split it equally?¡±


    In the darkness of the night, the Golden Immortals looked at each other and became wary immediately. After all, tens of millions of immortal essence pills was an astronomical amount of wealth for one person. However, if they were to split it equally among more than 200 people, there would be a rounding error.


    How could that be worthy of the price they had to pay to attack Lu Xuan and offending the Great Void Pavilion!


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t listen to his bewitching words. He just wants us to fight among ourselves so that he can have a chance to escape. No matter what his purpose is, kill him first and then talk about the distribution!¡±


    Nian hongye said directly. After these people heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, they immediately hesitated. Therefore, he reacted immediately. No matter what, Lu Xuan had to be killed first. They could talk about the rest afterwards.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This little kid is really scheming. Even if there¡¯s not much bounty, I don¡¯t care. Since we¡¯re already here, we can¡¯t just leave empty-handed right?¡±


    Elder Ghost Mist sneered.


    All the Golden Immortals nodded. Hundreds of thousands of immortal essence pills were better than nothing. They couldn¡¯t juste here for nothing, right.


    ¡°Really, no one has a conscience and wants to leave?¡± Lu Xuan nced at the crowd.


    ¡°A conscience? Lu Xuan, who do you think you are?¡±


    In the darkness, a Golden Immortal coldly said.


    In the distance, more figures appeared. They were thousands of Golden Immortals. One by one, they all came for Lu Xuan. They all knew that the chances were slim, but what if they were lucky? The reward of tens of millions of immortal essence pills was enough for them to cultivate all the way to the peak of a Golden Immortal.


    ¡°Very good. No one is backing off and no one has a conscience. I won¡¯t have to feel guilty then, as I¡¯m won¡¯t be afraid of being hurting anyone by ident!¡±


    Lu Xuan suddenly grinned.

 Chapter 1090 - The Heaven-slicing Formation and the Asura Arena

    <h4>Chapter 1090: The Heaven-slicing Formation and the Asura Arena</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nian Hongye instinctively sensed that something was wrong, as if he had missed something.


    ¡°What do you mean? It means that none of you can leave here today. There are only two hundred Golden Immortals and one thousand gold immortals. I feel a little sorry for the trap I set up!¡±


    Lu Xuan sighed. He had prepared for this day for a whole month. He had given time for these people to gather. However, after a month, only a few people had gathered, which made him a little dissatisfied.


    As Lu Xuan spoke, he quickly formed aplicated seal with his hands.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    At this moment, Nian Hongye instinctively sensed that something was wrong.


    In an instant, Nian Hongye made his move. Every move he made seemed as if the sky and earth were about to copse.


    Boom!


    The earth and mountains shook!


    His move was like that of a God from the legends. He wanted to kill Lu Xuan with a single strike!


    ¡°Dang!¡±


    At this moment, an iparably loud explosion sounded. His strikended directly on the top of Lu Xuan¡¯s head. Above Lu Xuan¡¯s head, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was floating in mid-air. Just now, the bell had blocked the most critical strike.


    And this amount of time was enough for Lu Xuan, who was trying to buy time!


    At this moment, everyone discovered that a huge barrier had appeared in the void that was 30,000 feet high. The entire barrier covered a radius of over a thousand miles, and the boundary extended to the vicinity of King Peng City.


    Above this barrier, there was a Yin-Yang in the pattern of a fish that circted powerful Yin-Yang energy. As the Yin-Yang fish slowly rotated, it shone with a 30,000 feet light and various array runes appeared. Almost in an instant, a vast and majestic aura appeared.


    Lu Xuan slowly rotated his hands and the huge Yin-Yang fish slowly rotated under the fluctuations of his hands. More and more aura leaked out, wanting to suppress the longevity.


    This kind of terrifying aura and power intimidated everyone.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Almost in an instant, everyone realised that something was wrong as a terrifying pressure descended from the sky.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Nian Hongye roared angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing a burial ground for all of you!¡±


    Lu Xuan held the terrifying seal and Yin-Yang energy emerged from his body. The Yin-Yang fish stirred more and more frequently, as if it was regenerating the chaos and re-creating the world.


    Nian Hongye¡¯s expression changed instantly. He finally realised that something waspletely wrong. It waspletely different from what he had imagined. Even though they nned on ambushing Lu Xuan, he still looked at them fiercely as a tiger does. No one knew about Lu Xuan¡¯s n before.


    No one had expected that Lu Xuan would be so daring as he dared to scheme against so many Golden Immortals. Even Immortal Kings probably didn¡¯t have the guts to do so.


    Nian Hongye soared into the sky, bringing with him a golden light that filled the sky. He charged forward, trying to break through the array formation with his own aura. However, in the next moment, he was sent flying.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, as if he was fighting against the entire world! Lu Xuan stood high in the sky and said, ¡°How is it? How does the Heaven-slicing Formation that was specially prepared for you feel?¡±


    The entire formation rumbled as the power of the born taoism aptitude was released. Lu Xuan had spent the past month preparing this formation.


    This formation was called the Heaven-slicing Formation. The core of the formation was the word ¡®heaven-slicing¡¯. It went against the heavens and extracted a portion of the power of the born taoism aptitude for the formation to use.


    Could humans fight against the power of the Heavens and Earth?


    Clearly, they couldn¡¯t. Humans had their time, but the power of the Heavens and Earth was endless.


    Of course, the Heaven-slicing Formation that Lu Xuan had set up wasn¡¯t really endless. After all, it wasn¡¯t the real Heaven and Earth. It still relied on countless of resources to maintain it.


    If someone looked from outside the array, they would see endless amount of immortal qi pouring into the array like a storm. Within a radius of hundreds of thousands of kilometres, with the exception of King Peng City which is under a city-protecting array, the immortal qi from the surrounding areas were being sucked dry.


    Even so, it was still not enough. Lu Xuan had set up countless of rare treasures as the core of the array a month in advance.


    Just these alone had more than 100 million immortal essence pills. If anyone knew about this, their jaws would drop in shock.


    Lu Xuan had paid such a huge price, of course. He had hoped for more people toe as the more people he conned, the more people he would kill. Only then would it be worth it.


    Although a line-up of more than a thousand gold immortals and more than 200 Golden Immortals were enough to shock the world, Lu Xuan still felt a little dissatisfied. It would be great if an Immortal King coulde.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be great to kill an Immortal King here!


    If anyone could see through Lu Xuan¡¯s thoughts, they would probably be shocked by his thoughts.


    What a shocking thought. An Immortal King was said to be almost the best in the world. It was an ultimate existence that everyone could imagine.


    As for Immortal Emperors, they would not appear at all. Immortal Kings were already the top strategic nuclear weapons of the heavenly court¡¯s external campaign.


    Lu Xuan actually wanted to scam the Immortal King; this was not an ordinary heresy.


    At this time, everyone felt the pressure of Heaven and Earth crushing down on them and they could not even move an inch. They all coughed out blood and retreated.


    They realised that in this small ce, there was no room for people at the level of a Golden Immortal.


    This was what Lu Xuan had prepared for them, a dimension-reducing blow!


    Weren¡¯t all of unting the power of being Golden Immortals?


    Then, one by one, you will be able to reduce your dimension!


    Thinking about breaking through the suppression of the Heaven-slicing Formation?


    Not a chance. Otherwise, Lu Xuan¡¯s preparations for so long would not have been in vain.


    This Heaven-slicing Formation was the legendary home-guarding formation of one of the ten great Celestial Lords. It was set up to fight against other Celestial Lords and was said to be able to withstand thebined attacks of the four great Celestial Lords without being defeated.


    Using it to deal with these Golden Immortals was like using a nuclear bomb to kill a mosquito. It was extremely wasteful.


    It was precisely because of this that Lu Xuan hoped to have a few more Golden Immortals. At the very least, it would make his act of burning money more worthwhile.


    At this time, the Golden Immortals and gold immortals were all panicking. One after another, they unleashed their most terrifying attacks towards the barrier in the sky and countless torrents of water flowed out.


    However, when the attacks hit the Yin-Yang fish, they were all absorbed.


    The Yin-Yang fish represented the power of Yin and Yang, which was the first level of chaos. In essence, all other powers were inferior to the power of Yin and Yang.


    No matter what kind of power it was, it was all transformed by the Yin-Yang fish.


    Their resistance caused their power to be absorbed by the Heaven-slicing Formation. There was no way to break it.


    If they wanted to break the Heavens-slicing Formation, even if it wasn¡¯t aplete version, at the very least, an Immortal King would have to personally enter.


    For a moment, the entire battlefield was like an infernal.

 Chapter 1091 - One slash for each kid

    <h4>Chapter 1091: One sh for each kid</h4>


    ¡°This is a trap! He¡¯s trying to kill us!¡±


    A Golden Immortal said in a panic. With the Golden Immortal¡¯s state of mind, it was impossible for him to be shaken. Even if Mount Tai copsed in front of him, his expression would not change. And even so, this was still not enough to describe their state of mind.


    Now, they were panicking because of Lu Xuan¡¯s formation, and he was not the only one. One could imagine how terrified they were.


    Because they truly felt threatened!


    It was an existence that could truly pose a huge threat to them!


    Outside King Peng City, King Peng, Jin Che, and Jin Xirui looked at the distant barrier and the asura hell-like scene a thousand miles away. They couldn¡¯t help but be dumbstruck.


    To ordinary creatures, a thousand miles was as far away as the horizon. However, to them, it was only a distance that could be reached in a few breaths. It was also within the range of their eyes.


    ¡°He actually prepared such a big move!¡±


    Jin Xirui¡¯s plump red lips slightly opened, and her beautiful eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Jin Che¡¯s expression became even more shocked, and then fanatical. He said, ¡°Hahahaha, this is Lu Xuan, this is Lu Xuan. Whoever dares to look down on him will have to pay the price!¡±


    Even King Peng, who was used to the big world, felt incredulous when he saw this scene. There were too many incredulous things about Lu Xuan.


    Such a huge formation and such a terrifying barrier. The amount of mysteries contained within it was simply unimaginable.


    King Peng also knew how to set up some formations. He was considered to have some achievements in this field, but he knew that it was absolutely impossible for him to reach Lu Xuan¡¯s level.


    His understanding of formations had definitely reached a shocking level. He used the power of mountains and rivers for his own use.


    But this formation was even more terrifying. It had extracted a portion of the will of the God Realm for his own use. He had never heard of such a formation before.


    He was an Immortal King level powerhouse and was closer to the God Realm aspared to Golden Immortals. Because of this, he also knew that the will of the Heaven Realm was ethereal and could not be sensed by ordinary people.


    Not to mention extracting a portion of the will of the God Realm from it. It was unheard of and unseen before.


    ¡°Could it be that his true identity is a formation master?¡±


    At this point, even King Peng could not help but suspect that Lu Xuan was actually a formation master. The talent that he had disyed previously was only the tip of the iceberg. Now, the formation master was his true form.


    He knew that formation masters were very difficult to cultivate. The resources needed could possibly nurture over a hundred cultivators of the same realm, and the talent needed to do so was even more unimaginable.


    One must have a special talent. Ordinary legendary geniuses would be able to draw inferences from one another in their cultivation, but they would still be unable to cultivate the path of a formation master. Only those who had a strong talent in space would be able to walk this path for a long time.


    And with Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level of a formation master and his determination to kill hundreds of Golden Immortals and thousands of gold immortals, even Immortal Kings like him couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    In his eyes, under the starry sky, Lu Xuan¡¯s hair was scattered on his shoulders, and his eyes were deep and cold.


    Inside the Heaven-slicing Formation, the will of the God Realm was getting stronger and stronger, almost forming a powerful eye of the God Realm in midair.


    Under the eye of the God Realm, all the Golden Immortals spat out blood. They felt that if they tried to activate the mana in their bodies, they would be repelled by the Heavens and Earth.


    On the contrary, the peak-stage gold immortals were fine.


    The peak-stage gold immortals also realised this.


    ¡°Kill him and the formation will stop!¡±


    Someone shouted and everyone finally came back to their senses. The key to this formation was not them, but Lu Xuan.


    As long as Lu Xuan was still around, they would not be able to escape death.


    Lu Xuan smiled coldly. The Heaven and Earth cracked, and the stars in the sky seemed to be pulled down by the aura. Lu Xuan was not afraid at all when facing the thousands of peak-stage gold immortals who were charging at him.


    In an instant, all the mana in his body burned fiercely, turning it into a golden giant. This was his aura manifestation. In the next moment, the golden giant and Lu Xuan merged into one. He waved his fist in the air, sweeping everything in his way as he charged toward those people.


    The entire formation shook with a rumble. Billions of starlight intertwined together and shone onto Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan collided with a peak-stage gold immortal. The terrifying torrent of attacks unleashed by those peak-stage gold immortals waspletely suppressed by the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    The crowd then saw a shocking scene. Their attacks could not prate the defence of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell at all. Under the protection of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, Lu Xuan was invincible.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan had already rushed in front of a few peak-stage gold immortals, pping them with his palm.


    The few peak-stage gold immortals were blown up on the spot, and their bodies were shattered into pieces. Then, Lu Xuan grabbed them tightly in the Sky Ocean Secret Realm and swallowed them whole.


    The ughter had officially begun!


    Lu Xuan held the demonic breaking sword in one hand. The demonic breaking sword, which was at the level of a Golden Immortal, killed one kid after another and one peak-stage gold immortal after another.


    The peak-stage gold immortals, who had been famous for thousands of years in the outside world, was so weak when facing Lu Xuan.


    When Lu Xuan defeated those legendary geniuses, he had not fully demonstrated his strength. That was just the tip of the iceberg. Now, he had truly demonstrated his strength.


    In almost a split second, dozens of peak-stage gold immortals died in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    It was absolutely terrifying!


    Lu Xuan was too powerful. He was invincible among those of the same realm. This was no joke.


    Such an unprecedented battle had finally rmed all the experts in King Peng City. When everyone saw this scene, they were dumbfounded. They had thought that Lu Xuan was surrounded by thousands of experts.


    But now, it seemed that these thousands of experts were surrounded by Lu Xuan alone.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡±


    Venerable Han Chen was dumbfounded. He could not believe it. He already found it unbelievable that Lu Xuan went againstmon sense and left the city. But now, he knew that Lu Xuan did not leave the city to die. On the contrary, he went to harvest human heads.


    These peak-stage gold immortals and Golden Immortals were all plotted against by Lu Xuan.


    At this time, he thought of something even more terrifying. Over the past month, Lu Xuan could have left, but he chose not to. Instead, he stayed here to fulfil his promise.


    At first, everyone thought that Lu Xuan was not smart. But now, he realised that it was not that Lu Xuan was not smart, but that he had calcted everyone¡¯s reaction from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 1092 - n this realm, hes the king and hes invincible

    <h4>Chapter 1092: In this realm, he¡¯s the king and he¡¯s invincible</h4>


    Even the shocking bounty might have been fuelled by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ going to catch all those people at one go!¡±


    Venerable Han Chen was covered in cold sweat. The more he thought about it, the more terrified he felt. At this moment, he felt that Lu Xuan¡¯s schemes were unfathomable.


    If that was the case, to have set up this trap, Lu Xuan must have had incredible foresight.


    After all, when ordinary people saw such a lineup of enemies, even Immortal Kings would tremble and Golden Immortals would have to take a detour, let alone a mere gold immortal.


    But Lu Xuan did it and even set up a trap openly. What kind of scheme was this? It was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°He is trying to pierce through the Heavens!¡±


    Many people were trembling in fear. The people that Lu Xuan trapped had formidable backgrounds.


    Since they nned on assassinating Lu Xuan, then they must n to be assassinated by him as well.


    However, they couldn¡¯t look at things that way. After all, even if it wasn¡¯t reasonable, there were so many people of formidable backgrounds involved. Even Immortal Kings would have to be wary of them.


    Unlike Lu Xuan, who was afraid that many of them would note!


    Such a grand gesture was what¡¯s most shocking.


    After this battle, who knew how much pressure Lu Xuan would face!


    Meanwhile, in the boundary of the formation, Lu Xuan was still ughtering. Under the moonlight, Lu Xuan, dressed in white, transformed into a banished immortal and began the ughter. Under the demonic breaking sword, the defensive magical artifacts of the gold immortals werepletely useless.


    They would copse at the touch of the sword, as if it was cutting a piece of paper. It was a horrifying scene.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sword cultivation was shocking and his skills were close to Dao. The sword in his hand flew up and down, and every time he attacked, heads would fall off.


    In just a short time, more than two hundred peak gold immortals had been killed by him.


    Lu Xuan had not let his guard down when he was dealing with those legendary geniuses. After all, they were all here to challenge him.


    However, these people were different. They were secretly trying to take his head, so Lu Xuan could not be med for being rude. He even saw many familiar faces among them; they were the legendary geniuses and the guardians of the peak-stage gold immortals.


    They had been killed by Lu Xuan to the point that they were terrified. They did not expect that they would be so weak. The difference between them was like Heaven and Earth.


    All the previous estimations werepletely wrong. Some of them wanted to beg for mercy and some wanted to tell Lu Xuan where they came from. They wanted to make Lu Xuan have some scruples, but the result was the same. Lu Xuan cut them down one by one, and they could not even get up from the ground.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hold back at all. They had already been given a chance and they still wanted to kill him. That was asking for trouble.


    Their attacks couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan had the protection of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell above his head and his attacks were unbeatable. Only now did they realise how terrifying a sword technique that had been cultivated to the extreme would be.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sword technique was like a flying horse with antelopes. There was no pattern to it at all, as it even chopped down from an incredible angle.


    They did not have a second chance to adapt, because once Lu Xuan broke through the defensive system, it wouldpletely copse and they would be unable to fight back.


    How could a peak-stage gold immortal stop Lu Xuan? In almost an instant, they were all chopped down by Lu Xuan, turning it into a delicacy for the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    At this moment, the Golden Immortals could not care less about the lives of those peak-stage gold immortals, as they were also trapped in the prison and there was no way for them to escape.


    Lu Xuan had no fear of these peak-stage gold immortals at all. The only ones he was truly afraid of were those Golden Immortals.


    The Heaven-slicing Formation was prepared mainly for them. Those existences who were so powerful that they were only one step away from bing Immortal Kings were now in despair under the Heaven-slicing Formation.


    No matter how they attacked, it would be absorbed by the Yin-Yang fish and even turned it into the power of the formation itself to suppress them.


    This was the Heaven-slicing Formation that had reappeared in the Heaven Realm after countless of years. It was so long ago that no one could recognise this Heaven-slicing Formation.


    All kinds of terrifying forces pressed down on them. It was as if ordinary people had dived into the deep sea and the powerful pressure from all directions could crush them.


    The only thing they could do was to maintain their cultivation base below that of a Golden Immortal so that they could barely avoid being targeted by the will of the God Realm.


    At this time, they truly understood the pain of those supernaturals in the small worlds. A true dragon emerging from the shallow water was a pain for them and the small worlds.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I¡¯ming to kill you!¡±


    Nian Hongye roared angrily. He suppressed his cultivation and avoided being attacked by the will of the God Realm. He then charged toward Lu Xuan alone.


    His bright silver armour made him look like a celestial being under the moonlight. However, his eyes were red.


    He was a legendary genius at the Golden Immortal level, yet he was schemed by Lu Xuan to this extent. Not only was he unable to do anything to Lu Xuan, but he was also forced to this extent by him.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Lu Xuan snorted coldly and pped out. Immediately, the palm shook the sky, turning into divine patterns of thunder that covered the sky and enveloped Nian Hongye directly.


    Nian Hongye was knocked out on the spot and fell to the ground with a thud, leaving behind a sky full of blood.


    With just one move, Nian Hongye, who was famous among his peers, was knocked out on the ground.


    Many people gasped when they saw this.


    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible? Where is Lu Xuan¡¯s bottom line? Even if a Golden Immortal suppressed his cultivation base to the peak of a gold immortal, he should not beparable to a peak gold immortal!¡±


    Someone muttered to himself. Lu Xuan¡¯s p had shattered his worldview.


    Many people did not understand why Lu Xuan would spend so much effort to set up this formation just to suppress the cultivation base of the Golden Immortals.


    To their understanding, even if a Golden Immortal¡¯s cultivation base was suppressed and could only disy thebat strength of a peak gold immortal, Lu Xuan could still fight a group of peak gold immortals with no problem.


    That was because the two sides stood onpletely different levels. They could not bepared at all.


    But now, with this p, Lu Xuan had told everyone that in this realm, he¡¯s the king and he¡¯s invincible.


    Everyone else¡¯s so-called invincibility couldn¡¯t even stand a single blow from him. They simply didn¡¯t have the strength to fight.


    ¡°Invincible, a true king within the same realm. I never thought that I would be able to see such a person rise in my lifetime!¡±

 Chapter 1093 - Killing a Golden Immortal was akin to pulling weeds

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Killing a Golden Immortal was akin to pulling weeds</h4>


    Everyone was numb when they saw Lu Xuan kill a Golden Immortal with a single strike.


    It was as if the powerful Golden Immortal, who could be considered as the backbone of the heavenly court, hadpletely transformed into a weed on the roadside.


    They could be killed easily.


    However, what they were unable to ept was that Nian Hongye, a genuine Golden Immortal, was actually so weak when he faced Lu Xuan.


    He was pped to the ground!


    ¡°Not dead? Not bad. He¡¯s a Golden Immortal after all. It seems that he can¡¯t be killed with a single p!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    His words sent a chill down the spines of the nearby peak-stage gold immortals. What did he mean by he couldn¡¯t kill a Golden Immortal with a single p? Judging from his tone, he seemed to be very regretful.


    What the hell was that?!


    ¡°Nian Hongye, do you think you¡¯re that great?¡± Lu Xuan grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll cut you down as if I¡¯m pulling grass from the same realm!¡±


    Nian Hongye¡¯s blood surged. He had been pped down by Lu Xuan and all the bones in his body had almost been shattered.


    If someone had said that he would be cut down as if he was pulling grass from the same realm before today, he would definitely not have believed it. He would only have thought that that person had lost his mind.


    In this case, even the holy son of the Shi family, whom he followed, would not dare to say it!


    However, Lu Xuan dared to say it and he dared to do it again!


    If he was pped to the ground, there was simply no way to refute it, okay?


    He was even clearer on how this white-robed guy, who looked like a banished immortal from Heaven, had brutally ughtered hundreds of gold immortals just now.


    That kind of matter-of-factly tone was really infuriating!


    No matter what identity or strength he had, it waspletely meaningless in front of Lu Xuan!


    It really corresponded to that sentence: ¡°If I beat you, I¡¯ll beat you. Do I have to pick my identity?¡±


    Nian Hongye then thought of Lu Xuan¡¯s age. He was not even a hundred years old. What kind of monster was this? In the future, he would definitely be a powerful enemy of the young master.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t do it now, he would definitely be able to do it in the future.


    As he thought of this, his eyes shed with a terrifying glint. However, before he could make a move, he saw Lu Xuan¡¯s cold expression as he shed down with his sword.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This sword cut through the atoms and a mushroom cloud rose up. Nian Hongye was sent flying by the sword. The silver armour on his body was shed apart directly. Fresh blood flowed and all the defensive barriers on his body were shattered.


    The power of this sh was earth-shattering!


    ¡°Pu!¡± Nian Hongye spat out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, he finally realised how terrifying Lu Xuan was. What Lu Xuan said just now was not a joke.


    Killing him was as easy as pulling weeds!


    ¡°How troublesome!¡± Lu Xuan nced at Nian Hongye. ¡°The Shi family is still as overbearing as ever!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly. In his previous life, he had been hunted down by Nian Hongye and their holy son. The reason was the same as now. It was only because Lu Xuan had awakened his bloodline.


    In this life, Lu Xuan¡¯s reputation was even greater. There was no doubt that he would attract the attention of some old fellows faster!


    In any case, ording to what Lu Xuan knew about the old fogeys of the Shi family, conflict was inevitable. The once glorious supreme n would also decay due to its existence for too long!


    As Lu Xuan spoke, he shed down again. This time, he wanted Nian Hongye¡¯s life.


    ¡°Little kid, I didn¡¯t say that I could let you kill him!¡±


    Just as Lu Xuan was about to seed, countless of ghostly fog shrouded Nian Hongye and blocked this fatal blow.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan realised that Elder Ghost Mist had already appeared in front of Nian Hongye. Obviously, these Golden Immortals had also realised that there was no future in a one-on-one fight with Lu Xuan. Only by joining forces could they have the capital to fight Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Minding his business? You can¡¯t even protect yourself!¡± Lu Xuan sneered and grabbed out with one hand. In an instant, he headed directly towards Elder Ghost Mist.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯re looking down on me too much!¡±


    Elder Ghost Mist shouted loudly as countless of ghostly fog charged in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction with mournful roars.


    In an instant, the Law of Ghost was activated and mournful wails filled the air.


    This was Elder Ghost Mist¡¯s strongest Law of Ghost. Furthermore, this Law of Ghost targeted one¡¯s mind directly. No matter how tight one¡¯s defence was, it would be difficult for one to escape being affected by the Law of Ghost.


    However, Lu Xuan seemed to turn a blind eye to it. He directly sent a palm deep into the ghost mist and grabbed Elder Ghost Mist¡¯s neck.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    Elder Ghost Mist¡¯s eyes widened. He felt that his neck was tightly bound by a pair of iron hoops.


    He was in the middle of the ghost mist¡¯s supernatural ability. This kind of ghost mist could render all physical attacks ineffective. Just now, he had used this move to easily block Lu Xuan¡¯s de light.


    Logically speaking, Lu Xuan¡¯s hand should have went through his neck, but Lu Xuan grabbed it instead.


    It made his ghost mist technique ineffective!


    Lu Xuan exerted force and Elder Ghost Mist¡¯s neck immediately snapped and his head exploded.


    Lu Xuan did not even look at him. Even if this was a powerful peak Golden Immortal, in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, he was no different from an ant now.


    He did not feel any emotional fluctuations. In his previous life, he had killed too many powerful peak Golden Immortals, and there were countless of them with titles. Compared to them, Elder Ghost Mist was just an ordinary person.


    He was neither happy nor happy after killing a Golden Immortal.


    It was really like pulling a weed from the roadside!


    ¡°He¡¯s a little too strong. At least among the peak gold immortals, he is!¡±


    From afar, Jin Che could not help but swallow his saliva when he saw this scene.


    Damn, he almost scared the baby to death!


    Was this Lu Xuan¡¯s real confidence?


    Even the Golden Immortals were no match for him after suppressing their cultivation base. Why was there such a monster in this world.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±


    At this moment, a figure rushed in front of Lu Xuan, his whole body burning with mes.


    ¡°I am the God of Fire!¡±


    That terrifying figure shook the void. In an instant, everything in the world began to tremble violently.


    Lu Xuan merely nced at him and pped out with his palm.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This terrifying figure was smashed into pieces with a single p. His body exploded and he died a tragic death.


    ¡°What God of Fire? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Bu his name is quite frightening!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Another loud shout came from behind Lu Xuan. Another figure had arrived behind Lu Xuan and turned into a terrifying fluctuation that enveloped Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud sound, the figure was sent flying backward. All the bones in his body were shattered by Lu Xuan¡¯s punch, and another Golden Immortal died tragically.

 Chapter 1094 - Wiped out in a single action

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Wiped out in a single action</h4>


    A terrifying massacre had officially begun. In the Asura Arena, Lu Xuan, who was dressed in white, was the most terrifying killing machine in the world!


    One after another, it did not make any difference to him whether he was a gold immortal or a Golden Immortal. After all, they were all trash. Even if a Golden Immortal was slightly more troublesome, it would only be slightly.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure was like a white bolt of lightning as he flew through the sky. Lu Xuan¡¯s figure was everywhere. Every time he stopped, it represented the death of a gold immortal or a Golden Immortal.


    Before long, more than half of the thousands of gold immortals and Golden Immortals were dead or injured. All of them had died at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°No, we have to join forces. Otherwise, we will be killed by him!¡±


    At that moment, a Golden Immortal could no longer hold himself back. Only now did he realise that a gold immortal could be so terrifying. He was a Golden Immortal and he was one of the best among the Golden Immortals. He had never thought highly of a gold immortal.


    However, in the eyes of this gold immortal junior, his life was no better than an ant.


    A wry smile appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. They were not fools. Those who could cultivate to such a level, be it the gold immortal or the Golden Immortal, were all very smart. How could they not know how to join forces.


    However, them joining forces was meaningless to Lu Xuan.


    Because they were all suppressed to the peak of the gold immortal realm. After being dragged to the same realm by Lu Xuan, they finally knew that there were really people in the world who were invincible in the same realm.


    To say that they were invincible meant that they were truly invincible.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was too fast and his agility was too high. Lu Xuan was almost as fast as traveling through space. In fact, they did not know that Lu Xuan was indeed traveling through space. It was just that none of them had cultivated thew of space, so they could not tell and thought that Lu Xuan had elerated to a point where they could not see clearly with thew of lightning.


    However, Lu Xuan was using spatial magic to continuously travel through space.


    No matter how fast thew of lightning was, it had its limits. However, space travel was different. It could be so fast that even the eyes could not keep up with it.


    In addition, when they were facing Lu Xuan, they were so vulnerable that Lu Xuan could kill one with a single sh without stopping.


    This was the reason why they could not do anything to Lu Xuan. They did not know where Lu Xuan could appear. They did not even know that Lu Xuan appeared behind them.


    They had set upyers uponyers of defensive magic around them. If Lu Xuan had used the lightning technique to speed up his movement, or even if he had used the ultimate magic of shrinking the Earth into an inch, it would have been impossible for him to directly rush in front of them.


    Not to mention that these people all had their domains open. Within their domains, they were Gods. It was almost impossible for them to be rushed to the end.


    Even if their domains copsed at the touch, it would still give them enough time to react.


    However, Lu Xuan had directly torn through space. In principle, there was no distance between him and these people. He would all arrive in the blink of an eye.


    He would arrive in just one step.


    These defensive measures werepletely meaningless to those who possessed spatial magic.


    It was not that they had not joint hands. On the contrary, they had been working together, but it was still useless. Before their attacks could reach Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan had already appeared on the other side of the five-kilometre radius.


    They had never seen or heard of such a killing efficiency!


    Even when these gold immortals and Golden Immortals formed groups of three or five and tried to fight Lu Xuan, they were still of no use.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, if you have the ability to fight us head-on, why are you stabbing people in the back like this?¡±


    A Golden Immortal roared.


    ¡°Head-on fight? With just the two of you?¡± Lu Xuanughed out loud. His ck hair spread out and stirred in the fierce wind. Amidst the endless thunderbolts, he looked like a Demon God, making people unable to look at him directly.


    Lu Xuan held an unknown seal in his hand. He watched as the two Yin-Yang fish above his head grewrger andrger. Very quickly, they formed a terrifying pattern and crushed down.


    After a long period of evolution, the Yin-Yang fish pattern on the Heaven-slicing Formation finally took shape.


    Almost everyone felt the terror of this Yin-Yang fish pattern at the first moment. That terrifying pressure instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    They did not pay too much attention to Lu Xuan.


    The huge Yin-Yang fish pattern slowly came crashing down.


    Everyone was horrified to discover that with every drop in the Yin-Yang fish pattern, the pressure on their bodies would increase. That kind of pressure was not the pressure they thought it was, but the pressure of the God Realm.


    It was as if they were repelled by the Heaven and Earth. Under the powerful pressure of the Heaven and Earth, it was as if they were being squeezed by countless seawater in the deep sea and were about to be shattered.


    It was a terrifying crushing force. No one could fight against the Heaven and Earth.


    As the Yin-Yang fish pattern, which was thousands of kilometres in size, slowly came crashing down, the mana in everyone¡¯s bodies could not help but activate on their own, trying to fight against the God Realm.


    However, it was of no use at all. First, some of the gold immortals with the weakest cultivation base vomited blood. Then, even the strongest peak-stage gold immortals could not withstand the crushing force of the Yin-Yang fish pattern. They all vomited blood and retreated rapidly.


    ¡°PFFT!¡±


    One of the Golden Immortals was the first to spit out a mouthful of blood. His vomiting of blood triggered a chain reaction, and the Golden Immortals also vomited blood.


    Almost in an instant, the Golden Immortals all retreated.


    ¡°How is this possible? What kind of formation is this?¡±


    Outside the boundary, many people were dumbfounded. They had never expected that there was such a formation. It was far more than just suppressing their cultivation base to the level of gold immortals, it could even crush those gold immortals and Golden Immortals who were trapped in the formation.


    As long as one entered the formation, they would be like a wild beast trapped in a trap. No matter how hard they struggled, they would only be fighting like trapped beasts. There was no chance for them to make aeback.


    ¡°All of them will be wiped out in a single action. He doesn¡¯t want to let any of them go. What a ruthless heart!¡±


    At this moment, even King Peng, who had always been calm, was no longer calm.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s premeditated n and his ruthless attacks made him see an unexcelled hero. He then looked at his son, Jin Che. He usually looked quite pleasing to the eye, but now, no matter how he looked at it, he was no longer pleasing to the eye.


    To be fair, Jin Che could not be considered bad. He was even outstanding among his peers.


    However, it is really infuriating, the goods must be thrown!

 Chapter 1095 - Exterminating and leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Exterminating and leaving</h4>


    If there was noparison, then there was no harm. If there was no living example like Lu Xuan in front of him, King Peng might have been very satisfied with Jin Che.


    However, when he saw Lu Xuan, he immediately became dissatisfied with his son. The difference was too great.


    There was noparison at all!


    If it were him, he probably would not be so ruthless. He did not care what kind of existence was standing behind these people.


    Jin Che was even more dumbfounded. The more he looked at them, the more terrified he felt!


    Even though he was extremely bold, he still felt cold sweat all over his body and a chill down his back.


    As the Yin-Yang fish pattern continued to fall inside the boundary, very soon, one gold immortal after another could not hold on any longer and their bodies exploded in midair.


    First, it was the gold immortals, then the peak gold immortals, followed by the Golden Immortals, andstly the peak Golden Immortals. All of them exploded and not a single one of them could escape.


    They were all killed.


    The flesh and blood that had exploded from their bodies were all taken away by Lu Xuan with one big hand.


    The battle was finally over!


    In short, it had not been long since the beginning and the end. Lu Xuan¡¯s killing efficiency was shockingly high, but it was precisely because of this that it was so terrifying. A thousand Gold Immortals and more than two hundred Golden Immortals had been ughtered in such a short period of timepletely.


    At this time, only Lu Xuan, who was like a Demon God, was left in the battlefield!


    The battlefield had long been soaked in blood, and the scene of blood flowing everywhere could be seen.


    Everyone¡¯s vision blurred, and Lu Xuan had already returned to King Peng City.


    ¡°So many gold immortals and Golden Immortals have been killed?¡±


    ¡°The world is going to shake and countless of important figures are going to roar!¡±


    ¡°This Lu Xuan is dead for sure. He is going to be the public enemy of the world. No one can save him!¡±


    In King Peng City, countless of people were boiling. They didn¡¯t expect Lu Xuan to be so bold and ruthless.


    ¡°This¡­ you¡­ how did you kill them all?!¡±


    Venerable Han Chen looked at Lu Xuan, who returned with honour, and said with a dumbfounded expression.


    When he saw the scene of blood flowing, he knew just how big of a mess Lu Xuan had created. There were too many big shots standing behind these people.


    It was wrong for them to chase after Lu Xuan, but it was enough for Lu Xuan to kill a part of them. Now, Lu Xuan had killed all of them.


    With such consequences, even the Great Void Pavilion would have a hard time dealing with them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with killing them? I¡¯ve given them a chance, but they refused to leave. I¡¯ll take them one by one. They all want my head, so it¡¯s only right for me to kill them!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    ¡°This is what I did. If the Great Void Pavilion feels that it¡¯s inappropriate, they can directly expel me. At that time, just push all the responsibility to me!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, Venerable Han Chen could not help but reveal a bitter smile. He just never thought that Lu Xuan would be so bold. These people were killed without any hesitation.


    If it were him, he would dare to kill a few or even dozens of them. After all, he was in the right. However, killing so many people at once was not a matter of whether he was in the right or not.


    In the eyes of many people, Lu Xuan was probably in the wrong as well.


    However, he did not dare to decide whether to fire Lu Xuan or not. He also knew that if the Great Void Pavilion did so, their reputation would plummet.


    This was probably the price they had to pay to recruit a monster legendary genius.


    The rise of such a figure would inevitably be apanied by mountains of corpses and seas of blood. It was unrealistic to expect a rise to the top safely by stepping on the bones of countless people.


    ¡°Young friend, you are indeed bold!¡±


    Apanied by a burst of heartyughter, King Peng said as he appeared.


    ¡°When I was young, I was not even one-tenth as bold as you!¡±


    King Peng looked at Lu Xuan with a pair of bird-like eyes and sighed with emotion.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s move could be said to be extremely ruthless, but it was also extremely beautiful.


    After such a massacre, ordinary people would probably no longer have the guts to cause trouble for Lu Xuan.


    To be able to trap and kill gold immortals and Golden immortals all at once, there was no guarantee that there would not be a second time.


    This was a peerless killing star. It was an army breaking into life.


    ¡°King Peng, you tter me!¡±


    Lu Xuan cupped his fist and said.


    ¡°Young friend, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to do anything to you!¡±


    King Peng waved his hand and said heroically.


    Although he knew that Lu Xuan was about to be the public enemy of the world, the people who wanted to kill him were like carps crossing the river. They were no longer limited to the level of gold immortals. Even theGolden Immortals would be involved.


    Once the news of today¡¯s massacre spread out, the gold immortals would probably be scared out of their wits. Only the Golden Immortals would dare to make a move, and it might even involve other Immortal Kings.


    However, he still decided to protect Lu Xuan because he had high hopes for Lu Xuan. He felt that Lu Xuan would definitely have great prospects in the future, and it was even possible for him to be an Immortal King on equal footing with him in the future.


    ¡°After disturbing King Peng for so many days, this brat is already feeling uneasy. Moreover, I¡¯ve caused such a huge disaster. If I continue to stay here, I¡¯ll bring quite a lot of trouble to King Peng, right?¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    Venerable Han Chen was speechless. You still know that it¡¯s a huge disaster? Why didn¡¯t you think of it when you killed people just now? It¡¯s a huge disaster.


    ¡°I¡¯m back now to break off from King Peng and deal with the battlefield so that this ce won¡¯t be a Ghost zone!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    He had killed so many gold immortals and Golden Immortals here. If he didn¡¯t deal with it, it was very likely that it would develop into a Ghost zone. With the passage of time, there might be many immortal ghosts in it. It was even possible that there would be a ghost king that could fight against an Immortal King one day.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll deal with itter!¡±


    King Peng nodded. This ce was near the King Peng City, so he could not just watch it turn into a Ghost zone.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±


    Lu Xuan cupped his fists and said.


    ¡°Venerable, please go back and tell Venerable Han Lin that you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Before I did this, I¡¯ve already thought of how to deal with it!¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Venerable Han Chen nodded. He now understood that he had no way to stop this heaven-gifted genius.


    Lu Xuan did not look like a person who would act on impulse. Since he did this, there must be a reason for it.


    ¡°Farewell, everyone. We shall meet again!¡±


    Lu Xuan said as he cupped his hands. Then, he stepped on the moonlight and disappeared into the world in a white robe.


    In a few breaths, he had already disappeared from King Peng¡¯s perception.

 Chapter 1096 - Became rich overnight

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Became rich overnight</h4>


    Thousands of Gold Immortals and more than two hundred Great Golden Immortals were killed outside Roc King City. The news spread throughout the Heaven Realm overnight.


    Originally, everyone knew about Lu Xuan¡¯s matter because of the tens of millions of rewards. However, no one expected that it would turn out like this.


    When the news spread out, everyone¡¯s reaction was incredulous. What kind of joke was this? Thousands of Gold Immortals and more than two hundred Great Golden Immortals.


    With such a lineup and scale, if one did not count the Immortal King-level powerhouses, it was equivalent to wiping out more than ten first-rate sects like the Great Void Pavilion in one go.


    The impact of this was obvious.


    However, as more and more news spread, everyone confirmed that Lu Xuan had indeed done this shocking thing.


    Even though these people had all died trying to kill Lu Xuan in exchange for a reward, this was meaningless to many people.


    ¡°This is outrageous! Totally outrageous!¡±


    Many powerful experts roared. Lu Xuan¡¯s actions made them shiver. It wasn¡¯t because Lu Xuan had the ability to threaten them.


    It was because Lu Xuan¡¯s actions were equivalent to challenging the entire pyramid of the Heaven Realm.


    If it was an Immortal King who ughtered so many people, he would at most be criticized, because the Immortal King himself was a big shot who stood at the top of the pyramid.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. He was a mere Gold Immortal. Even if he had an unimaginable future, he was only a Gold Immortal now.


    A Gold Immortal had schemed to kill thousands of Gold Immortals and more than two hundred Great Golden Immortals. This was a shocking thing.


    In the eyes of many Great Golden Immortals, this was a heinous act!


    If everyone was like this, wouldn¡¯t all the Great Golden Immortals be in danger?


    Although to the Great Golden Immortals, the threat of an ordinary Gold Immortals was nothing. They were all magnates with enormous power and authority.


    However, this has happened and no one could imagine how many people would be tempted to make a move. If Lu Xuan could be involved in killing a Great Golden Immortal, others could do the same too.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he willing to die obediently? Why is he rebelling?!¡±


    Many Great Golden Immortals roared in shock and anger.


    In their long lives, they had never met an existence like Lu Xuan. The fact that Lu Xuan was able to escape from the hands of many Gold Immortals and Great Golden Immortals was enough to make his name known throughout the world, he became the center of attention of many people. Even Great Golden Immortals had to pay attention to him.


    To be able to escape from the hands of a Great Golden Immortal was the greatest affirmation. It was a supreme honor.


    However, it definitely did not include killing Great Golden Immortals.


    This was equivalent to rebellion!


    Even if Lu Xuan was right, at this time, many people could not care less.


    For a moment, the entire Heaven Realm was shouting and killing!


    They did not have the guts to cause trouble for the Roc King, who was protecting Lu Xuan. However, they had the guts to pressure the Great Void Pavilion to hand Lu Xuan over.


    However, the Great Void Pavilion did not know Lu Xuan¡¯s whereabouts at this moment. Furthermore, Venerable Han Lin had been powerful all his life, and he was a peak Great Golden Immortal. How could he lower his head to such pressure?


    These people were chasing after Lu Xuan, and they even ignored the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s warning. This also made the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s people excited. If they had topromise, no one would be willing to join the Great Void Pavilion in the future.


    For a time, the entire Heaven Realm was in an uproar because of Lu Xuan¡¯s matter.


    Countless Great Golden Immortals secretly moved out to search for Lu Xuan¡¯s whereabouts.


    Even though Lu Xuan had just killed more than two hundred Great Golden Immortals, and there were even several peak Great Golden Immortals among them, everyone knew that he relied on the power of the formation and not his power.


    In a ce that no one knew about, Lu Xuan was floating in midair with his legs crossed. Not far away, the deep sea venomous flood dragon was crazily devouring the flesh and blood of these Gold Immortals and Great Golden Immortals, absorbing the powerful energy within, it was used to continuously awaken its own bloodline.


    The energy was so enormous that it could almost easily open up its bloodline, break the gene lock in its body, and let it enter the state of ancestral awakening. The deep sea venomous flood dragon, who was already a peak Gold Immortal, broke through to the Great Golden Immortal realm in one go.


    Once he broke through to the Great Golden Immortal realm, he would bepletely atavism and be a real venomous dragon, a true dragon.


    A dragon with a pure bloodline would be a Great Golden Immortal when they reached adulthood. It was not difficult for even the best among them to cultivate to the Immortal King realm.


    Except for the dragon world, there were almost no other dragons with such a pure bloodline. Even in the dragon world, such a pure-blooded dragon was the royal family of the Dragon n, and it was also the direction that all the dragons worked hard to evolve.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan was taking stock of what he had gained this time.


    The ring of cosmos of these dead Gold Immortals and Great Golden Immortals had also fallen into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. Now, Lu Xuan was cracking the ring of cosmos one by one.


    Although these Gold Immortals and Great Golden Immortals had set up all kinds of strange restrictions, it was not a problem for Lu Xuan. He could see it with just one nce when he opened his Delusion-breaker Eye. The rest was to crack it by force.


    This was too easy for Lu Xuan.


    After half a day of counting, even Lu Xuan could not help but smile in satisfaction.


    ¡°This great formation that I spent hundreds of millions of immortal essence pills to set up was not in vain!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    He had obtained more than two hundred million immortal essence pills from these Gold Immortals and Great Golden Immortals alone, as well as many resources worth hundreds of millions of immortal essence pills, as well as various skill manuals. That was even more amazing, at the very least, it was worth hundreds of millions of immortal essence pills.


    Of course, for Lu Xuan, the value was not great, because he did notck such skill manuals.


    ¡°This time, the harvest is greater than the effort. Not bad, not bad!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded with satisfaction. This time, not only did he kill a group of people who wanted to covet his head, but he had also obtained a huge amount of wealth.


    He knew that the outside world was probably going to blow up because he had killed more than a thousand Gold Immortals and more than two hundred Great Golden Immortals.


    However, he did not care. Before he made his move, he had already thought about the consequences of this matter.


    If he wanted to escape, he could escape. However, in that case, he would have to face endless harassment and pursuit. Although he was not afraid of those people, he had to worry about being schemed against day and night.


    Any passerby could use his information to exchange for a reward.


    After thisrge-scale assassination, at least ny percent of the covetous people could be isted. The rest of the people were naturally the truly powerful big shots.


    But at least he did not have to worry about those random peopleing after him. Those ordinary Gold Immortals might have been scared out of their wits and could save a lot of energy.

 Chapter 1097 - years, the peak of the Great Golden Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1097: years, the peak of the Great Golden Immortal</h4>


    Lu Xuan was not in the mood to y games with them. Yes, in his heart, it was just a game.


    Compared to the stormy waves that Lu Xuan had encountered in his previous life, the current confrontation between the Gold Immortals and the Great Golden Immortals was indeed just a game.


    Now that he had just made a huge profit, Lu Xuan no longercked resources for cultivation. He could take advantage of this time to improve his cultivation in one go.


    What followed was a world of great strife. For many people, it was a golden age, but at the same time, it was also a world of turmoil in the eyes of countless people.


    For powerful legendary geniuses, it was a golden age to disy their talents, but for ordinary people, and even for ordinary geniuses, it was a nightmarish chaotic age.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, he had been able to reach the position of a Celestial Lord was mostly due to luck. Many things would fall if he was unlucky, but in this life, every step he took was extremely solid, so he had nothing to fear.


    ¡°What I need to do now is to break through to the Great Golden Immortal realm in one go. When the timees, I¡¯ll give them all a shock!¡±


    Lu Xuan thought to himself. When he asked Venerable Han Chen to pass on his words to Venerable Han Lin, he had already made preparations to go into seclusion.


    Golden Immortals were nothing in the Heaven Realm, but Great Golden Immortals were different. They could already be considered important figures.


    Even in a first-tier sect, an Immortal King could not ignore a proposal put forward by a Great Golden Immortal.


    It was the true backbone of the Heaven Realm!


    If he appeared now, he would probably be caught by Venerable Zhang Yuzhou in the Great Void Pavilion. He would mobilize the power of the Zhang family in the Great Void Pavilion to find trouble with him.


    He might as well cultivate outside until he was strong enough.


    Lu Xuan simply took out thest rank six golden pill, which could be used to make a breakthrough!


    After swallowing the rank six golden pill, the mana in Lu Xuan¡¯s body instantly went berserk. This was a kind of magical power that could purify his mana and approach the mana of a Great Golden Immortal.


    Although they were both mana, in essence, the mana of a Great Golden Immortal was far stronger than the quality of mana of a Gold Immortal.


    Only mana of this quality could construct the domain of a Great Golden Immortal. The structure of the domain could manifest countlessws that could not be seen or sensed on ordinary days, but it required a huge amount of energy, it also had a huge requirement for quality.


    Therefore, when Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was still weak, although he knew the method, he could not use it.


    Compared to low-level immortals, high-level immortals were not only different in terms of cultivation level, but also in terms of life level.


    There was no time for cultivation, and the passing of time was like an old man who did not give up day and night.


    In the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, Lu Xuan slowly opened his eyes. The boiling aura that seemed to shake the entire Sky Ocean Secret Realm also calmed down.


    He finally withdrew from the state of closed-door cultivation.


    He counted with his fingers and realized that he had been in closed-door cultivation for a hundred years. This was the longest time he had been in closed-door cultivation since he was reborn.


    In a hundred years, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had also undergone a tremendous change.


    A hundred years ago, he had just stepped into the peak of the Gold Immortal realm. However, a hundred yearster, he was already at the peak of the Great Golden Immortal realm.


    He had made four small steps. One could imagine how much progress he had made in the past hundred years.


    He had truly cultivated the Great Golden Immortal realm to perfection.


    If he were to go back to a hundred years ago, Lu Xuan would probably be able to kill all of them by himself. There was no need for him to n so much.


    This was the confidence of a powerful warrior!


    Not far away, the venomous flood dragon, no, now at the perfected Great Golden Immortal realm, was crouching in the air. It was like a small mountain, looking extremely terrifying.


    It waspletely ck, and each of its scales had aplicated pattern. It was a kind ofw, and thew was engraved on each of its scales.


    At this time, the cultivation of the venomous flood dragon was unfathomable. In the past hundred years, not only Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds, but the cultivation of the venomous flood dragon had also improved to a shocking level with the continued recovery of its bloodline.


    Lu Xuan had no choice but to leave. He had already used up most of the wealth he had collected previously.


    If it were an ordinary Great Golden Immortal, ten million immortal essence pills would be enough to cultivate from the early stage of the Great Golden Immortal to the peak stage of the Great Golden Immortal.


    However, Lu Xuan had consumed more than two hundred million immortal essence pills, so the consumption was of course shocking.


    However, at the same time, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation andbat strength had soared to a level that ordinary people could not even imagine.


    An ordinary peak stage Great Golden Immortal was nothing in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. Step by step, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation was like a monster that opened its bloody mouth and swallowed everything.


    However, Lu Xuan did not regret it. Wealth was just a worldly possession. If it was not used on him, would he have to wait until he was killed and then be taken away by the enemy?


    Hundreds of years ago, so many Great Golden Immortals and Gold Immortals¡¯ flesh and blood were also devoured by the venomous flood dragon. With such a huge amount of energy support, the venomous flood dragon could constantly purify its own bloodline andplete the final transformation.


    The price was something that ordinary people could not imagine and could not bear.


    If that was not the case, ordinary flood dragons would not be able topletely purify their own bloodline even if they cultivated to the Immortal King realm. Some could transform into true dragons.


    Not every flood dragon could purify their own bloodline after cultivating the Great Golden Immortal realm. This was something that Lu Xuan had nned earlier.


    They were both Great Golden Immortals, but at the same realm, three or five venomous flood dragons would not be a match for the venomous flood dragons before them.


    Even among the true dragons, they could be considered to havepletely developed their own bloodline. They were much stronger than ordinary true dragons.


    ¡°The next step is topletely break through the bottleneck of the Great Golden Immortal Realm and reach the Immortal King Realm. The real chaotic world ising soon. Before that, I must improve my strength as soon as possible!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and secretly calcted in his heart. Only by bing an Immortal King could he be considered to be a giant and have enough power to speak in the entire Heaven Court.


    Although the Great Golden Immortal had already reached the threshold, he was still short of a breath.


    However, among the younger generation, he was already invincible.


    In a hundred years, Lu Xuan had already walked down a path that a normal legendary genius might not be able to finish in their lifetime.


    Yes, if a normal legendary genius was a little unlucky, it was normal that he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the peak of the Great Golden Immortal realm in his lifetime.

 Chapter 1098 - The birth of evildoers and family incident

    <h4>Chapter 1098: The birth of evildoers and family incident</h4>


    Each of the three thousand provinces in the Heaven Realm had an unimaginablyrge area, which wasparable to the size of an ordinary upper-ss world.


    Dao Province was a powerful province in the Heaven Realm that was ranked in the top hundred. All kinds of powerful sects and ns had extremely powerful strength, and there were many Great Golden Immortals.


    For the weak and remote provinces, the number of Great Golden Immortals in the entire province was only a handful. However, in the powerful provinces that were ranked at the top, one of the ns might have more than ten Great Golden Immortals.


    In the Dao Province, many people were drinking tea and discussing the path in the famous Dao Pavilion.


    The entire Dao Pavilion was dozens of stories high, over ten thousand feet in total, towering into the clouds. However, the Dao tree behind the Dao Pavilion was everyone¡¯s target.


    This was the only Dao tree in the entire world. Cultivating in the area covered by the Dao tree was twice the result with half the effort. Countless famous heroes and heroines in the Dao Province had cultivated under this Dao tree in order to achieve longevity.


    The entire Dao Provine was also known as the Dao Province because of this.


    The business in the Dao Pavilion was booming. Those who came and went were all powerhouses from all over the Heaven Realm. People liked to talk about all sorts of things that happened in the Heaven Realm here. At the same time, this was also a good ce to gather information in the eyes of many people.


    A young man dressed in white sat by the window. There was a pot of tea ced in front of him. A dragon-shaped armband was wrapped around his arm. His entire body was pitch-ck and lifelike. It was as if he was a real dragon.


    However, it was none other than Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Time flies like a white horse. There are indeed talented people emerging from every generation. Each of them has been in the limelight for hundreds of years. The young people nowadays are each more powerful than thest. It¡¯s truly frightening!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? It¡¯s only been a hundred years and there are actually so many talented people in the world. A legendary genius is nothing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A hundred years ago, legendary geniuses were rare disciples of the Holy Land. But now, they have appeared like bamboo shoots after the rain!¡±


    Lu Xuan picked up his teacup, sipping his tea as he listened quietly.


    ¡°A hundred years ago, Nangong Wuyin¡¯s battle shocked the world. He could be said to be unrivalled in the world and was known as the reincarnation of an Immortal King. Back then, he was so glorious. But now, he is only one of the many geniuses!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. In the past, it was very difficult for those legendary geniuses to break through to the Great Golden Immortal realm. Now, it¡¯s as easy as eating and drinking. I heard that among the younger generation, there are already people who have be Immortal Kings. A few hundred years ago, there was a sh. Although they didn¡¯t participate in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, it was said that the champion of that year couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from him!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was an innate saint. When he was born, he shocked the heavens and earth. Later, he was brought by an Imperial Emperor and taught by him. At such a young age, he was already an Immortal King. Now, he is unrivaled in the battlefield of the various worlds!¡±


    ¡°The times have really changed. In our era, legendary geniuses were already at their peak. As for innate saints, those were all myths and legends. No one has ever seen it before. Right now, we can confirm that there are already quite a few who are innate saints. Other than that, there are also many reincarnations of Immortal Kings like Nangong Wuyin. There are also a few saint sons and saintesses from the Emperor n. This is the golden era!¡±


    Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t shocked when he heard this. This was because, in his previous life, it was around this time as well. All kinds of geniuses were born one after another, crushing the geniuses of this generation.


    Many monstrous geniuses were born during this period. If Nangong Wuyin was born in another era, he would be able to crush an era and be the most dazzling existence in that era. But now, he could only be considered as one of the stars among the stars.


    In this era, not only were there more than one Immortal King reincarnated, there were even Immortal Emperors reincarnated in this era as well. Some were born with an invincible innate saint, as well as all sorts of old antiques reincarnated and re-cultivated.


    It could be said that this was an era where the demons danced wildly. The freaks they encountered were each more terrifying than thest, and each of them had a greater background than thest!


    It was precisely because he had experienced such an era and seen so many monster-level existences that Lu Xuan did not fear Nangong Wuyin at all when he faced him in the past.


    The world had changed greatly. A great war was about to begin, and the Great War in the worlds of the heavens was about to begin. It was because of this that there would be more opportunities. Many geniuses who had yet to appear in the world would also appear in this era and dominate a region.


    ¡°However, speaking of Nangong Wuyin, I have to mention that Lu Xuan. Even someone like Nangong Wuyin was defeated by Lu Xuan. A hundred years ago, he even killed countless Gold Immortals and Great Golden Immortals, causing a sensation in the Heaven Realm!¡±


    ¡°Previously, there were people who said that he was the reincarnation of a demon star and had an extremely murderous nature. However, it was only now that I really know that he actually ascended from the lower realm!¡± someone said with a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that those who can ascend from the lower realm to the Heaven Realm are all outstanding individuals. There have also been many outstanding figures born. However,pared to Lu Xuan, they are really insignificant!¡±


    When Lu Xuan heard this, he frowned. It had only been a hundred years, but his secret from the lower realm could no longer be kept?


    However, how did these people know!


    Lu Xuan did not mind his identity from the lower realm being known by others. Although many natives of the Heaven Realm would have an inexplicable sense of superiority, in front of Lu Xuan¡¯s real battle achievements, no one dared to have that sense of superiority, otherwise, it would be a way to humiliate themselves.


    ¡°But Lu Xuan might have already died in some secret realm. Isn¡¯t such a thing verymon? A legendary genius suddenly disappeared, and then after a long time, his body was found in some secret realm!¡± someone said directly.


    ¡°Otherwise, when his family members were captured, he didn¡¯t even appear once. Something must have happened!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The teacup in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand was crushed. When he heard this, he finally realized that something was wrong.


    In the past hundred years, many things had happened that caught him off guard.


    ¡°If Luo Chen of the Luo family didn¡¯t go to the Heavenly Court and ask for a realm-breaking talisman to capture his family, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t know that Lu Xuan came from the lower realm. He¡¯s not the Sacred Son of the Emperor n!¡±


    ¡°A person from the lower realm can have such a cultivation base. It¡¯s unprecedented!¡±


    ¡°No wonder no one was able to find out about his background from the start. It waspletely impossible to find out about this person. Since he came from the lower realm, then everything is logical!¡±


    Many people began to discuss. Regarding the matter of Lu Xuaning from the lower realm, even after so much time had passed, everyone could not help but exim in surprise.

 Chapter 1099 - Each party made their appearance

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Each party made their appearance</h4>


    After all, everyone knew that whether it was the lower realm in the lower-ss world or the medium-ss world, the cultivation environment was far inferior to that in the Heaven Realm.


    A casual breath of immortal qi in the Heaven Realm might be more effective than the lower-ss world meditating and absorbing a year¡¯s worth of spirit qi.


    That was why countless geniuses could rise up in the Heaven Realm. It wasmon for people to be Gold Immortals at the age of more than a hundred years old.


    In the lower realm, they were all myths and legends. They could not even be human immortals at the age of a hundred years old.


    However, Lu Xuan was able to rise up. Even Nangong Wuyin, one of the best people in the Heaven Realm, was no match for him.


    Even in this era where there were so many freaks, he should still have a ce.


    ¡°Luo Chen!¡± Lu Xuan could immediately guess the whole story from the name.


    Lu Xuan had killed a wisp of Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit clone in the Tempest Ocean Realm. Although he had handled it well at that time, a wisp of his primordial spirit had disappeared in the end.


    If it was Lu Xuan, he would have investigated it carefully.


    However, he did not expect that Luo Chen would be so decisive. He had obtained a realm-breaking talisman from the heavenly court that could allow him to travel through worlds. He had actually gone directly to the lower universe to find trouble with Lu Xuan.


    After all, high-dimensional beings like Gold Immortals and Great Golden Immortals could not easily descend to the lower universe. They would be repelled by the God Realm of the lower universe.


    Therefore, there were not many ways to descend. One of them was to use the realm-breaking talisman.


    Only after using the realm-breaking talisman could one safely descend to the lower universe and not be repelled by the God Realm.


    However, there were not many realm-breaking talismans, and most of them were in the hands of the big shots of the Heavenly Court. They would not be released easily, otherwise, it would cause the entire lower universe to copse.


    For a powerful upper-ss world like the Heaven Realm, many medium-ss world and lower-ss worlds were the foundation of their existence. It was very necessary to maintain the stability of the lower universe.


    ¡°However, I heard that one of them escaped. He¡¯s Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple in the lower realm!¡± someone else said.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was grim, but he did not rush out immediately because he knew that it would not solve the problem.


    Every major event required silence!


    ¡°That¡¯s just a pretense. Luo Chen is a peak Great Golden Immortal. How could he slip through the when he personally took action? It was just to deceive Lu Xuan. Who knew that all these years, Lu Xuan has been dead without any news at all. So, I heard that this time, the is going to be closed!¡±


    Immediately, someone who knew the inside story came out and released the news.


    ¡°What a pity. I heard that the people of the Lu family are all legendary geniuses. Each of them is more talented than thest. Even the Royal n would be very tempted by their talent. But now, they are all going to die here!¡±


    Suddenly, at this moment, a group of people rushed in.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s trail. She¡¯s in the Dao Mountains that is beyond her potential!¡±


    Immediately, a hugemotion broke out. Many people turned into flight lights and rushed a thousand li away.


    One could imagine how big amotion this matter had caused recently.


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and instantly disappeared from his original spot.


    This matter was already overcrowded outside the Dao Mountains. It was unknown how many people had gathered there, and experts from all walks of life were hidden within.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if that Lu Xuan will appear. Although he has never appeared before, this is hisst disciple. If he doesn¡¯t save her, will he still be able to convince the masses if hees out in the future?¡±


    ¡°That Yun Ling¡¯er is also incredible. She cultivates a Devil Path Technique with an unknown bloodline. It¡¯s extremely pure and can definitely bepared to a legendary genius!¡±


    ¡°To think that such a person would appear in the lower realm one after another. Could it be that that ce called Earth is a ce full of outstanding people?¡±


    Many people had a myriad of thoughts as they thought of Lu Xuan¡¯s imposing manner back then. And now, the people of the Lu family had also disyed astonishing talent. This made many people feel even more moved.


    At this moment, a group of experts surrounded a figure. That figure was a young woman around the age of seventeen or eighteen. She wore an azure long dress and had an outstanding bearing.


    In the crowd, Lu Xuan immediately recognized that it was his eldest disciple, Yun Ling¡¯er.


    After not seeing her for over a hundred years, Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s appearance did not change in the slightest. Only, her expression carried a hint of vicissitudes.


    In front of her stood a handsome young man who looked to be in his twenties. There were traces of dao patterns on his golden armor, making him look like a legendary deity.


    ¡°Mo Buyi!¡±


    Lu Xuan recognized the identity of this young man. In his previous life, Lu Xuan had also fought with him and interacted with him. He was none other than Luo Chen¡¯s personal disciple.


    It was said that Luo Chen had picked up an infant from a mountain. Later, he found out that this infant had outstanding talent and was a legendary genius, so he epted him as a disciple.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the distance, a ball of golden light swept out and endless monstrous qi spread out. A huge golden-winged Roc flew across the sky and appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Little Roc King!¡± someone eximed. This huge golden-winged Roc was the Little Roc King who had recently be famous.


    ¡°This is the Little Roc King, Jin Che of the Jin family. I heard that he was on good terms with Lu Xuan back then. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s here to save Yun Ling¡¯er!¡±


    Someone guessed the purpose of the Little Roc King, Jin Che¡¯s visit.


    The golden-winged Roc turned into a human figure in the air. He wore a purple-gold crown on his head and a bright-colored fish scale armor. His face was like that of a fierce bird, and he had an invincible might.


    Suddenly, another stream of purple qi came from the east. It flew across the sky for three thousand miles. A beautiful woman in a purple dress with snow-white skin and a slim waist appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s Zi family of the Royal n, Zi Mingyue!¡±


    Someone eximed in surprise. She was also someone who had recently risen to fame.


    ¡°I heard that the Wang n had an Immortal King-level existence several decades ago, rising from an ordinary great n to a Royal n in one fell swoop. Zi Mingyue is also the daughter of an Immortal King and has been designated as the next sessor. She is the royal daughter of the Zi family and has an extraordinary status. All these years, she has been working for Lu Xuan¡¯s family. This time, she will definitely not watch helplessly as the Luo family makes a move against Yun Ling¡¯er!¡±


    When Lu Xuan saw the two of them, he felt a little gratified. He had not misjudged them. They were not ungrateful people.


    Amidst the exmations of the crowd, another figure stepped on ayer of light and arrived.


    ¡°It¡¯s Venerable Han Chen. He must be representing the Great Void Pavilion. Back then, Lu Xuan killed countless Gold Immortals and Great Golden Immortals, and the Great Void Pavilion was in a difficult situation. I didn¡¯t expect that they would still be willing to stand up for Yun Ling¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Each of these families is more influential than the other. It¡¯s not that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t make good friends back then, but he has offended too many people that they want to wipe out his entire family, and they¡¯re all waiting for this result!¡±

 Chapter 1100 - Fighting on behalf of the teacher

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Fighting on behalf of the teacher</h4>


    Many people sighed. Lu Xuan¡¯s connections were also very vast. Which of these people behind him wasn¡¯t a colossus? There were two Immortal Kings from the Royal n and a first-rate sect, the Great Void Pavilion.


    In the past, with such a lineup, it was very easy for any one of them to protect a person. No one would offend such a colossus just for the sake of a woman.


    However, now that all three parties were present, no one felt that they could protect Yun Ling¡¯er.


    This was because the existences standing behind the Luo family were all stronger than thest.


    ¡°Mo Buyi, as long as I¡¯m here today, you can¡¯t take her away!¡± Jin Che said slowly.


    ¡°You are just a baby, your hair is not even fully grown, yet you still dare to be so arrogant and overbearing. Even I wasn¡¯t as arrogant as you back then!¡±


    ¡°Little Roc King, you merely cultivated a few years earlier than me. It won¡¯t be difficult to kill you in the future!¡±


    Mo Buyi looked coldly at the Little Roc King, Jin Che as he spoke.


    Jin Che¡¯s expression became even uglier. He only coldly replied, ¡°You are indeed arrogant. Mo Buyi, you are really capable! Your Luo family is a little too arrogant and overbearing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your Luo family isn¡¯t even a Royal n!¡±


    Jin Che faintly threatened. The Luo family that Luo Chen was in wasn¡¯t even a Royal n. There were no Immortal Kings in the family as well. Currently, the one with the highest cultivation level was Luo Chen. He was a famous peak-stage Great Golden Immortal of the new generation.


    In the minds of many people, Luo Chen would definitely be an Immortal King in the future. However, that was a matter of the future. Right now, he wasn¡¯t an Immortal King yet. Hence, even if the Luo family had a deep foundation, they couldn¡¯t be considered a Royal n.


    Mo Buyi nced at Jin Che and said, ¡°If the Little Roc King is not convinced, you can go to my Master. However, my Master has never treated you as an opponent. If you go, you will only disgrace yourself!¡±


    Mo Buyi was very proud. Even though he was only a Gold Immortal, he was not afraid of Jin Che at all.


    ¡°Mo Buyi is as arrogant as the legends say. He doesn¡¯t even put a Great Golden Immortal like the Little Roc King in his eyes. Is he relying on Luo Chen¡¯s backing?¡±


    Someone secretly clicked his tongue in wonder.


    More than a hundred years had passed. The golden era had exploded together back then, and the elites among them had all stepped into the Great Golden Immortal realm. It could be said that the Great Golden Immortal realm was surging. Those who could enter the top hundred back then were all Great Golden Immortals now, even many legendary geniuses who were not in the top hundred had stepped into the Great Golden Immortal realm, bing the elites of their respective forces.


    And young juniors like Mo Buyi also rose up.


    But even so, Little Roc King Jin Che had no chance of winning against the powerful Luo Chen.


    Luo Chen was already a Great Golden Immortal when Little Roc King Jin Che was still a Gold Immortal. Now, he was even at the peak of the Great Golden Immortal realm. He was only a step away from bing an Immortal King.


    Little Roc King Jin Che had been in the limelight in recent years. However, it would take a long time for him to catch up to Luo Chen.


    ¡°The Luo family has indeed gone too far. Luo Chen is a Great Golden Immortal, a legendary genius. How can he bully a person from the lower realm like this?¡± Zi Mingyue spoke slowly. Her expression was ice-cold, and her eyes that looked at Mo Buyi flickered with an extremely terrifying killing intent.


    ¡°You can ask my Master. I¡¯m only in charge of capturing Yun Ling¡¯er!¡± Mo Buyi said coldly. ¡°Venerable Han Chen, I advise you to mind your own business. Right now, does your Great Void Pavilion still have the energy to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Venerable Han Chen¡¯s face waspletely red. Mo Buyi had directly rebuked him. This was simply going too far. Three parties came together, yet he was already rebuked before he could even open his mouth. He was bullying them because they didn¡¯t have an Immortal King overseeing them?


    Could it be that without an Immortal King overseeing them, they didn¡¯t have any human rights?


    ¡°Yun Ling¡¯er, I heard that you are Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple. Lu Xuan once killed the primordial spirit clone of my master in the lower realm. Although it was only a primordial spirit clone, it was also an offense and a provocation to my master!¡± Mo Buyi spoke.


    ¡°Many people even put that timid teacher of yours on par with my Master. This is simply a great humiliation to my Master. Now that Lu Xuan isn¡¯ting out, the two of us will fight. This way, we can prove to the world that my Master is far superior to Lu Xuan!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. They did not expect Mo Buyi to make such a request.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Zi Mingyue said coldly, ¡°She has just cultivated to the realm of Gold Immortal, and you are already a peak Gold Immortal. How can it be considered a fair fight if you bully her with your realm advantage?¡±


    Mo Buyi¡¯s expression was cold and sharp. He said directly, ¡°I will naturally suppress my realm and not take advantage of her!¡±


    Many people fell silent. Although they all knew that even if he suppressed his realm, Mo Buyi¡¯s realm was still higher. In a battle between realms, he would have a greater advantage.


    However, he had the upper hand. It was already very rare for him to have such an attitude.


    ¡°Ignore him. Today, I am here, and no one can hurt you!¡± Jin Che said directly.


    ¡°No need. Since he¡¯s here on behalf of his teacher, how can I be cowardly and allow the world to nder my teacher!¡± Yun Ling¡¯er said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    At this moment, Mo Buyi attacked directly. Immediately, his entire body emitted seven-colored multicolored light and looked iparably cold. A terrifying attack directly chopped down towards Yun Ling¡¯er.


    Although his cultivation base was suppressed, Mo Buyi still disyed an unimaginably terrifying attack.


    It was just a simple hand knife, but it already had endless power.


    The faces of many Gold Immortals present changed abruptly. Was this the legendary genius born in a prestigious n?


    Such strength was not something they couldpare to.


    Even many Great Golden Immortals felt threatened. This person had taken a step further. After bing a Great Golden Immortal, he would definitely be a formidable opponent for them.


    At this moment, demonic light flickered on Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s body. The sky and the earth were filled with a demonic light, making her look extremely shocking.


    Yun Ling¡¯er held her sword and thrust it out. In an instant, it swept out and collided with the terrifying attack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The attacks of both sides collided with each other, sending out a burst of light, like fireworks colliding in midair.


    The Law of Gold Immortal from both sides were released one after another, devouring each other.


    Many people¡¯s faces couldn¡¯t help but change. However, just a Gold Immortal possessed such astonishing power. It was simply terrifying.


    If the both of them could enter the Great Golden Immortal realm, then it would be a truly world-shaking battle.


    Before anyone could react, Mo Buyi attacked again. A long saber appeared in his hand, and the long saber shed out with an astonishing light. The cold saber light shattered the heaven and earth as it fell straight towards Yun Ling¡¯er.


    The entire void shook as if the surface of the water had been wrinkled by the wind. The airflow was swept away in all directions, and the power was truly astonishing.

 Chapter 1101 - The peak Great Golden Immortal made her move

    <h4>Chapter 1101: The peak Great Golden Immortal made her move</h4>


    The battle between the two young peerless geniuses instantly blew up the entire arena. Both of them were young peerless geniuses who were rtively famous recently. In essence, they were of the same generation as Jin Che, Zi Mingyue, and others.


    However, both of them had their own masters and represented their respective teachers in the battle.


    Many people widened their eyes. Although they couldn¡¯t see the battle between Luo Chen and Lu Xuan, they could see the battle between their disciples. From a certain perspective, it could be considered a disguised battle.


    In just a short while, the two sides had exchanged hundreds and thousands of moves.


    ¡°What is the background of Yun Ling¡¯er? Her physique can actually contend with Mo Buyi!¡±


    Some people eximed. Under the same realm, Yun Ling¡¯er could actually fight with Mo Buyi without being at a disadvantage. Many people were shocked immediately.


    Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s entire body was contaminated by devil qi, but she didn¡¯t enter the state of being bewitched.


    If one said that being possessed was tainted by the devil qi and was controlled by the devil qi, then Yun Ling¡¯er waspletely in control of the devil qi.


    This was not simple. Many people were wary of the devil qi because it was very easy to enter the state of being possessed. However, the technique that Yun Ling¡¯er cultivated did not seem to have such a problem. This caused many people¡¯s eyes to involuntarily light up.


    The battle between the two of them was actually difficult to determine the winner, which made Mo Buyi¡¯s expression instantly turn a little ugly.


    Although their realms were about the same, Mo Buyi had forcibly suppressed his cultivation to the early stage of the Gold Immortal realm, while Yun Ling¡¯er was a genuine early-stage Gold Immortal, so he definitely had the upper hand.


    However, he was unable to suppress Yun Ling¡¯er even when he had the upper hand, which was already a failure.


    When he thought of this, Mo Buyi¡¯s expression became even colder as he rushed towards Yun Ling¡¯er.


    Yun Ling¡¯er merelyughed coldly. She spread out her white palm and a small g appeared on it. In the next instant, it expanded with the wind and turned into a huge g.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you see how powerful my Sky Devil g is!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er reprimanded and immediately waved the Sky Devil g. Immediately, the Sky Devil g swept up a sky full of devil qi and swept out. Many people cried out in surprise. Then, they only saw the devil qi permeating the sky and earth like an endless chill, it directly smashed into the souls of everyone.


    Everyone retreated one after another, unable to withstand the devil qi of the Sky Devil g.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this little girl to have such luck!¡±


    In the crowd, Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. This Sky Devil g was not an ordinary item. The full name should be the seventy-two Sky Devil gs, and this was just one of them.


    This one g was equivalent to the might of a Great Golden Immortal dharmic artifact, and as more Sky Devil gs gathered, their might would grow stronger.


    A single Sky Devil g was only equivalent to a Great Golden Immortal dharmic artifact. However, if one could gather twelve gs, it would beparable to an Immortal King dharmic artifact. If one could gather thirty-six gs, it would even beparable to an Imperial Emperor¡¯s dharmic artifact.


    If one could gather seventy-two gs, the formation formed by the gs would be enough to trap and kill a celestial realm expert.


    He had encountered these seventy-two Sky Devil gs in his previous life. However, in his previous life, these gs had fallen into the hands of a legendary expert of the Devil World. At one point, he could even challenge a devil venerate.


    However, Lu Xuan did not expect that Yun Ling¡¯er would actually have the opportunity to obtain one of these Sky Devil gs. Her luck was extraordinarily good.


    Lu Xuan had already considered whether he should enter the Devil World and gather a few more Sky Devil gs for Yun Ling¡¯er. With each additional Sky Devil g, the power would increase by a lot.


    This was equivalent to a power item that could grow. Legend has it that this was a power item refined by a Supreme Demon Venerable in the immemorial era. Later, in the battle of the heavens, that Supreme Demon Venerable fell, and these seventy-two Sky Devil gs were scattered across the myriad realms.


    It was very difficult to gather all of them, but as long as one of them was found, one could use a secret art to sense the whereabouts of the other Sky Devil gs. In his previous life, the supreme expert of the Devil World had also relied on this method to gather all seventy-two Sky Devil gs.


    But because of this, Yun Ling¡¯er could also be a target for him. Such an expert had already surpassed ordinary Demon Emperors. Even in the Heaven Realm, it was difficult to guarantee that he would not suddenly make a move.


    For Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s safety, Lu Xuan had to think of a way to resist that supreme existence of the Devil World.


    And the moment the Sky Devil g made a move, it was immediately out of Mo Buyi¡¯s expectations. He was directly struck by the devil qi and was sent flying. He was instantly defeated.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Buyi spat out a mouthful of blood. He wanted to expel the devil qi from his body, but he quickly discovered that the devil qi that had invaded his body was actually not so easy to get rid of.


    It was as if he had developed some sort of intelligence, and there was no way to easily get rid of it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost!¡± Yun Ling¡¯er said coldly.


    Mo Buyi¡¯s expression was cold. He had indeed lost, and it could not be said that Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s victory was unfair just because she had used the Great Golden Immortal dharmic artifact.


    He also had the extremely precious Great Golden Immortal dharmic artifact on him. Otherwise, that one blow just now would have been enough to severely injure him, or even kill him.


    Since that was the case, there was no point in talking about it anymore.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Mo Buyi said coldly. He immediately released the cultivation that he had suppressed and returned to the peak of the Gold Immortal realm. In an instant, the devil qi that could not be removed was dispersed and cleaned out.


    After returning to the peak of the Gold Immortal realm, he was more than ten times stronger.


    ¡°Young master, there¡¯s no need to tangle with her. Master intends to capture her as soon as possible, and then execute the people of the Lu family together!¡±


    At that moment, an old voice came from the void.


    An old woman in ck walked out from the void. She had been watching from the side for a long time. When she saw Mo Buyi¡¯s defeat, she made a prompt decision.


    Mo Buyi had a regretful look on his face. He had identally fallen into Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s trap and lost to her. So many people present would probably spread the news.


    He wanted to clear his name, but now he understood that this was not the time to act on impulse.


    ¡°Make your move!¡± Mo Buyi took a deep breath and said.


    When the old woman heard this, she immediately made her move. A terrifying aura was twining around her body. It was like a towering me that burned through the sky, forming a terrifying hurricane.


    A peak Great Golden Immortal. This old woman was actually a peak Great Golden Immortal.


    ¡°Old witch, what are you trying to do?¡± Jin Che quickly stepped forward and asked. ¡°Since you have already lost, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t afford to lose?¡±


    The old woman sneered and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t say that we would let you go if you won. You are the ones who are too stupid!¡±


    The old woman whipped out a huge hand and pped down in Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 1102 - Lu Xuan Finally Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Lu Xuan Finally Appeared</h4>


    ¡°This is too much!¡±


    Jin Che roared, and a shocking dharma idol appeared behind him. It turned into a golden-winged Roc and roared to the sky.


    However, before Jin Che could make a move, he was entangled by three figures. They were three Great Golden Immortals, and they blocked his way.


    ¡°How dare you stop me!¡±


    Jin Che was burning with anger. Not far away, Zi Mingyue and Venerable Han Chen were also stopped. Each of them had to face three Great Golden Immortals. Their strength was above theirs, and there were more of them.


    ¡°Little Roc King, we have never thought of starting a war with Roc King City, so please be quiet. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡±


    At this time, one of them spoke. There was a single horn on his head, and he was able to suppress the furious Jin Che by himself.


    Because he was also a peak Great Golden Immortal.


    Jin Che red at him angrily, because he recognized this person¡¯s identity. He was a supreme expert of the Unicorn n.


    ¡°Today, we originally came for Lu Xuan. We heard that he was used to ying tricks, so we had no choice but to do our best. But now, it seems that he doesn¡¯t have the guts toe!¡± the Unicorn expert said coldly.


    ¡°He killed our n¡¯s peerless genius back then, and now I want to bury his family with him. That wouldn¡¯t be too much!¡±


    The other Great Golden Immortals also had unpleasant expressions on their faces, because they were also people who had died at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands during the battle a hundred years ago.


    They had basicallye to kill Lu Xuan for revenge.


    When many people heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath. If Lu Xuan appeared in such a lineup that was after him, he would be doomed.


    Many people could not help but think of the world-shaking assassination battle a hundred years ago. In one battle, he killed thousands of Gold Immortals and hundreds of Great Golden Immortals.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s name also shocked the Heaven Realm with one battle.


    Since then, Lu Xuan never appeared again. However, this did not mean that everyone had forgotten about that battle.


    ¡°If you have the guts, then go and target Lu Xuan. What is the reason for harming others¡¯ families? You must know one thing. Today¡¯s karma wille to an end. Back then, Lu Xuan also did not provoke your people. It was your people who coveted the reward and provoked him first. Now that he is killed, you still have the face to take revenge?¡± Jin Che¡¯s entire body was emitting golden mana fluctuations, he wanted to fight against these Great Golden Immortals.


    ¡°Little Roc King, you don¡¯t need to say anything. We came here today to kill Lu Xuan. You don¡¯t have to tell us this kind of grand principle!¡± the Unicorn expert said coldly.


    These people were callous and they would not listen to any kind of argument. If it were just one or two Great Golden Immortals, they might not have been so bold.


    However, Lu Xuan had offended too many people back then. Thew did not punish the masses, and there were so many of them that there was no meaning to fairness and justice.


    At the same time, the old woman¡¯srge hand pressed down inch by inch. Yun Ling¡¯er let out a delicate shout and took out the Sky Devil g to protect herself. Even so, she still felt tremendous pressure.


    Even though the Sky Devil g alone wasparable to a dharmic artifact at the level of a Great Golden Immortal, she had only just entered the Gold Immortal realm. She was far from beingparable to a peak Great Golden Immortal like the old woman.


    Even Lu Xuan had used all sorts of trump cards to heavily injure an existence who had just entered the Great Golden Immortal realm before, only then did he exhaust the other party to death.


    It could be said that it was a fortuitous coincidence that was almost impossible to replicate!


    ¡°How dare you bully my disciple!¡±


    Suddenly, after a loud shout, a bolt of lightning shed, and the huge hand was instantly shattered.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The old woman¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of shock.


    Everyone looked over, only to see a youth wearing a moon-white robe stepping on ayer of light.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Many people had already recognized the person. It was Lu Xuan, who had not appeared for many years.


    Just when everyone thought that Lu Xuan would not appear, and when Luo Chen was about to close the, Lu Xuan unexpectedly appeared.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Yun Ling¡¯er was overjoyed. Just when she was about to despair, Lu Xuan appeared.


    Then, Yun Ling¡¯er walked quickly to Lu Xuan and said angrily, ¡°Master, can you not alwayse out at thest moment? It¡¯s very scary!¡±


    Lu Xuan touched his nose with an embarrassed expression. He just wanted to see how far Yun Ling¡¯er had grown, and she didn¡¯t let him down. Now that she was already a Gold Immortal, her performance was even stronger than Jin Che and Zi Mingyue.


    It was also because Lu Xuan had left a deep foundation behind. Although the resources couldn¡¯tpare to Jin Che and Zi Mingyue, the guidance on the path of cultivation was personally given by Lu Xuan, who was a Celestial Lord in his previous life, this was a resource that Jin Che, Zi Mingyue, and the others couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    After all, even Nangong Wuyin, who was known as a freak, was still the reincarnation of an Immortal King. The difference between him and a Celestial Lord was like the difference between the bright moon and the dust. It was simply iparable.


    ¡°Oh right, Master, Grandmaster, and the others were all captured by Luo Chen!¡± Yun Ling¡¯er seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said.


    ¡°I know!¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s expression immediately turned cold as he looked at Mo Buyi and the old woman.


    Mo Buyi was instantly stunned, and even his heartbeat stopped for a beat. How could he still maintain the coldness he had at the beginning? He did not even put Jin Che and Zi Mingyue in his eyes. He only felt that they were just a little older, and it was unknown who would win or lose in the future, however, when he faced this existence who had beenpared to his Master in recent years, he still had a bad premonition.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally appeared!¡±


    Jin Che let out a sigh of relief. Since Lu Xuan had appeared, he could also let out a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Zi Mingyue¡¯s pretty face was also flushed with excitement. Although there was no clear news that Lu Xuan had fallen, it was a fact that Lu Xuan had not appeared all these years. It was inevitable that she would overthink it.


    Now that she saw Lu Xuan appear again, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯ve finally appeared!¡±


    The Unicorn n warrior walked forward with a cold expression, like a Demon God.


    A peak Great Golden Immortal!


    Lu Xuan nced at the Unicorn n warrior and said, ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lu Xuan, you won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡±


    The Unicorn n expert snorted and attacked instantly. Without any intention to say anything to Lu Xuan, he simply punched out, and in an instant, the sky and earth shattered.


    The terrifying fist force directly enveloped Lu Xuan and turned into a shocking dharma idol. It was a Unicorn.


    The Unicorn n expert was also a half-demon n. His ancestor was a powerful demon from the Unicorn n.


    Later, he joined the Heaven Realm and became a half-demon n in the Heaven Realm. Although this n was not as powerful as the Jin family of King Roc City, the Great Golden Immortals in the n had never been cut off.

 Chapter 1103 - The Spear Terrorizes all Directions

    <h4>Chapter 1103: The Spear Terrorizes all Directions</h4>


    Such a powerful Unicorn n warrior at the peak of Great Golden Immortal could be considered a top-notch warrior no matter where he was ced. Even if he was ced in a first-rate sect like the Great Void Pavilion, he could be the leader of a sect that could stand shoulder to shoulder with Han Lin and Zhang Yuzhou.


    If he were to form a sect, he would be the undisputed existence of this sect.


    This punch was earth-shattering, and countless Laws of Fists were manifested. Even an ordinary Great Golden Immortal would probably be killed by this punch.


    In an instant, this punch enveloped Lu Xuan.


    Quick!


    Quick!


    Quick!


    This punch did not hold back at all.


    Lu Xuan did not say much. He only grabbed toward the void, and a ball of lightning power appeared in his hand, turning into a long spear.


    The long spear stabbed out fiercely. There was no unnecessary scene, and everything returned to its original state. It was just a simple spear, but it seemed to shake the Great Path.


    The expert from the Unicorn n didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He only felt that it was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This spear shattered that shocking fist intent, and then the spear pierced through the sky.


    ¡°Puchi!¡±


    Blood spurted out, apanied by a shrill scream, causing everyone¡¯s hair to stand on end.


    They saw an extremely terrifying scene. The long spear in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand had actually pierced through the fist¡¯s will and nailed the Unicorn n warrior in mid-air with blood flowing like a waterfall.


    However, the peak Great Golden Immortal warrior was struggling in mid-air, unable to move.


    Everyone was terrified. This spear was too fast, so fast that no one noticed anything unusual. They only felt that it was an ordinary spear.


    However, it was this spear, an ordinary spear, that caused the mountains and rivers to change color, and the sun and moon to lose their light.


    Just one spear was enough to nail a peak Great Golden Immortal to death in mid-air.


    There was no extra movement, but this spear alone was enough to exin everything.


    Lu Xuan held the long spear made of lightning and stood in mid-air like a Demon God. Everyone kept quiet and stepped back while trembling.


    They were truly shocked.


    ¡°The spear is against a Great Golden Immortal. It¡¯s just one spear. Is he still human?¡±


    Some people cried out in a low voice. They were extremely shocked, but they didn¡¯t dare to shout out, afraid that Lu Xuan would notice them and kill them with one spear.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s spear, which was formed from lightning, was extremely heavy. It pressed down on everyone¡¯s hearts. As they breathed, they were on the verge of breaking down.


    Even the experts who wanted to kill Lu Xuan were stunned. To be more precise, they were almost scared to death. They hade to kill Lu Xuan, but they had never thought that Lu Xuan would be so powerful when he reappeared a hundred yearster.


    A hundred years ago, Lu Xuan still needed the help of the Heaven-slicing Formation to kill those experts. But now, Lu Xuan could kill all the powerful enemies he had looked up to a hundred years ago with his own strength.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, including Jin Che, Venerable Han Lin, Zi Mingyue, and the others.


    ¡°Dang, this is exaggerating!¡±


    Jin Che was bbergasted. He finally understood what his father, the Roc King, meant. Some people were born to roam the sky like Rocs.


    Over the past hundred years, even if they were under great pressure and there was more than one Immortal King who expressed dissatisfaction, the Roc King did not waver. He did not believe that Lu Xuan had already fallen, he also didn¡¯t believe that Lu Xuan was as timid as a mouse and was unwilling toe out.


    He judged that Lu Xuan might be in closed-door cultivation and when he came out, he would shock the world.


    Jin Che initially thought that the possibility wasn¡¯t high but only now did he realize that his old father was still his old father. Even though he had be a Great Golden Immortal all these years, in terms of foresight, he was far inferior to his old father.


    Lu Xuan was just as his old father said. He was in closed-door cultivation and shocked the world the moment he was born.


    Zi Mingyue¡¯s eyes were like flowing waves, almost unable to move her eyes away.


    Venerable Han Chen almost popped his eyeballs out. In the past hundred years, not only did Lu Xuan also be a Great Golden Immortal, he had evolved to such an absurd level.


    No wonder his n brother, Venerable Han Lin, had to forcefully protect Lu Xuan¡¯s position no matter how much pressure he faced. He was determined not to expel Lu Xuan from the Great Void Pavilion team.


    This was indeed right. Lu Xuan truly had the bearing of an Immortal King!


    Lu Xuan carried the carcass of the Unicorn n expert as he walked forward. Every step he took was like stepping on the hearts of those experts. Every step was as though he wanted to crush their hearts.


    At this moment, everyone waspletely silent. The experts who came from all directions to kill Lu Xuan only felt cold sweat dripping down their backs. They did not expect to encounter such a troublesome situation.


    Lu Xuan walked step by step to Mo Buyi. The carcass of the Unicorn n expert was almost in front of Mo Buyi.


    At this moment, Mo Buyi no longer maintained his poker face. He originally felt that he was a high and mighty existence. He did not put the Lu family who had ascended from the lower realm in his eyes at all. Even Lu Xuan was nothing in his eyes.


    But now, Lu Xuan had given him a tight p with absolute strength, letting him know just how wrong his arrogance was.


    He even found it difficult to move, unable to breathe smoothly. His instincts were frantically warning him that he must not move. If he moved, he would be dead for sure.


    This existence who was as famous as his Master would probably be able to nail him to the ground with just one shot.


    Everyone was silent. No one said a word. Lu Xuan used his strength to suppress the entire scene, and no one dared to resist.


    This was the power of domination!


    It had far surpassed the description of being invincible in the same realm. It was an invincible power of domination in the same realm.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Are you going to execute my family?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°Luo Chen crossed the line. How dare he use my family members to threaten me?¡±


    Mo Buyi kept quiet out of fear. Only now did he realize how childish he was before. He thought that his cultivation time was inferior to Lu Xuan¡¯s, but now he understood that some people were far from being measured by cultivation time.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s existence, even if he had cultivated to the same age as Lu Xuan, he knew that at that time, he would definitely not be as terrifying as Lu Xuan now. At most, he would only be at the level of Jin Che and the others.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Everyone only saw the lightning spear in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand sh with a shocking electric light. The body of the original Unicorn n expert exploded instantly, turning into bone and blood that sttered everywhere.


    Then, he was swallowed by the dragon-shaped bracelet on Lu Xuan¡¯s wrist, there was no waste at all.


    This was a tant deterrence and a p to the face!


    A p to Luo Chen¡¯s face was also a show of power!


    So what if there were peak Great Golden Immortals, Great Ancestors? In front of him, it was meaningless.

 Chapter 1104 - One Slash Destroys all the Great Golden Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 1104: One sh Destroys all the Great Golden Immortals</h4>


    Arrogant?


    Lu Xuan was even more arrogant than them!


    Domineering?


    Lu Xuan was even more domineering than them!


    Everyone waspletely silent. No one dared to speak. Everyone was scared to death by this scene.


    Only then did they realize that they were also very weak. Gold Immortals? Great Golden Immortals? Everyone¡¯s state of mind was based on the fact that they were high and mighty and could control the fate of others.


    However, when they realized that there was an existence like a Demon God that could control their fate, they knew that they were very wrong.


    They were no different from ants that they looked down upon!


    They had never met anyone in the world who was more arrogant and domineering than Lu Xuan. However, if they were to consider the astonishing deeds of Lu Xuan who had killed thousands of Gold Immortals and hundreds of Great Golden Immortals a hundred years ago¡­


    This was nothing!


    Everyone felt that it was very difficult for them to swallow a mouthful of saliva. Even breathing had be a luxury. The aura in Lu Xuan¡¯s body made them feel as if they were being crushed by a divine mountain.


    ¡°Luo Chen captured my family members to threaten me. So, it¡¯s reasonable for me to capture his disciple!¡±


    Lu Xuan grinned and his gaze fell on Mo Buyi.


    At this moment, no one dared to say that something was wrong. The strength that Lu Xuan had disyed just now was enough to make them suppress any objections.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, do you really think that you can do whatever you want? A hundred years ago, you thought that you could do whatever you want. That¡¯s why it became a problem for your family!¡±


    A person gritted his teeth and shouted under Lu Xuan¡¯s pressure.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a bolt of lightning transformed into a long spear and flew through the air, piercing through his body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The man instantly turned into a cloud of blood mist. He was a Great Golden Immortal, but he had just entered the Great Golden Immortal realm.


    Although he could be considered a Patriarch in a sect, or a family, he was nothing in front of Lu Xuan. He was killed with a spear.


    ¡°Do whatever I want?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be enemies with the world, but someone coveted my bounty and came to kill me. After I killed him, it became my fault? And I¡¯m doing whatever I want?¡±


    Everyone was silent. Indeed, they knew very well that Lu Xuan was the target of the assassination. However, he was too powerful. Unlike those tragic heroes, he was not hunted everywhere.


    On the contrary, he had killed so many Gold Immortals and Great Golden Immortals in one fell swoop.


    This made many people often forget that Lu Xuan was the target of being hunted down!


    From a moral point of view, these people who were hunting him down were untenable. However, the world itself did not have any moral principles. When there were too many people, one could disregard moral principles.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show all of you what it means to do whatever you want!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, then I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s do this together. We can¡¯t let him attack us one by one, or else we won¡¯t be able to escape death!¡±


    At this moment, some of the powerhouses who were chasing Lu Xuan shouted.


    They were not stupid. They saw how easily Lu Xuan killed the Great Golden Immortals, it was almost as easy as pulling a de of grass from the roadside.


    They knew that if they did not join hands in time, they would not be able to escape death.


    Immediately, nearly ten Great Golden Immortals joined hands to form a formation and pounced towards Lu Xuan.


    It was impossible for them to die.


    Lu Xuan sneered. He took out the demonic breaking sword and shed out.


    This sh was terrifying. In an instant, the terrifying de light shook heaven and earth. In an instant, it turned into a living hell.


    This was the moke prison-suppressing saber. As Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation increased, the power of his moke prison-suppressing saber increased significantly.


    This saber strike shook and seized the light of heaven and earth. Everyone¡¯s eyes could only contain this saber strike.


    Among the Great Golden Immortal experts who were charging over, there was aplicated expression on one of their faces. It was none other than the Great Golden Immortal Patriarch of the Zhao family of the Prison State.


    There was no need to mention the Zhao family and Lu Xuan. They had a deep blood feud.


    However, he did not expect that the moke prison-suppressing saber of the Zhao family could unleash such terrifying power in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. It had surpassed the Zhao family¡¯s orthodox inheritance.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s saber descended like a world, andws appeared!


    In the sky, countlessws were fighting against each other. Thews of the Great Golden Immortals were devouring each other in midair, joining forces to fight against Lu Xuan¡¯s saber.


    However, this onlysted for an instant. The strength of these Great Gold Immortals was far from Lu Xuan¡¯s.


    Ordinary Great Golden Immortals who had cultivated to the peak of the Great Golden Immortal realm only had tens of millions of immortal essence pills. However, Lu Xuan had used a total of two hundred million immortal essence pills.


    It had cost him twenty times more. If other resources were included, it might have cost him thirty times or even forty times more.


    Lu Xuan, who had walked down an unprecedented path of strength, was not someone they couldpare with.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    These Great Golden Immortals screamed and turned into bones and blood one after another. Their bodies exploded one by one. There was no way to resist Lu Xuan at all.


    This was an absolute gap created by feeding countless immortal essence pills!


    If having more people was useful, why would Lu Xuan cultivate!


    The bones and blood that filled the sky were also swallowed by the huge dragon formed by the bracelet on Lu Xuan¡¯s hand. It was the deep sea venomous flood dragon, and now that it had turned into a bracelet, it could help Lu Xuan to attack at any time.


    It was a deathly silence!


    Everyone felt that their breathing had stopped, and their heartbeats had also stopped. They were afraid that Lu Xuan would hear them and kill them all.


    Before this, no one had expected that Lu Xuan could be so powerful. The threat of killing nearly ten Great Golden Immortals with a single sh was far greater than the Unicorn n expert that Lu Xuan had nailed to death with a single spear.


    Lu Xuan had done all of this too easily. It was as if he was taking a stroll in the garden, and he hadpleted all of this.


    ¡°What has Lu Xuan experienced in the past hundred years? How could he be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°He is as powerful as a god. I feel like I¡¯m facing a Supreme Immortal King, not a Great Golden Immortal!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Lu Xuan is really an Immortal King?¡±


    Countless thoughts emerged in everyone¡¯s mind. All of them were shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden strength.


    After such a thing happened, no one could calm down. Even the blood in their bodies stopped flowing, and they were scared to death.


    After Lu Xuan killed these Great Golden Immortals with one swing of his saber, he walked towards Mo Buyi and the old woman with the saber in his hand.


    ¡°Young master, leave quickly and inform Master toy low for now!¡±


    The old woman quickly said. She saw how easily Lu Xuan killed the Great Golden Immortals. Even though she worshipped Luo Chen like a god in her heart, she did not think that Luo Chen was a match for Lu Xuan. She immediately shouted.

 Chapter 1105 - Heaven Imprisoning Finger, and killing another Great Golden Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Heaven Imprisoning Finger, and killing another Great Golden Immortal</h4>


    Mo Buyi finally came back to his senses and reacted to Lu Xuan¡¯s shocking intimidation.


    All of this took a long time to describe, but, in just a short amount of time, Lu Xuan had killed all the Great Golden Immortals.


    How could this be a human? This was clearly a monster!


    Even his teacher, who was said to be destined to be an Immortal King in the future, had no chance of winning against such a monster.


    Mo Buyi didn¡¯t realize that his state of mind hadpletely copsed. He hadn¡¯t experienced life and death, nor had he experienced despair. What he thought was a rock-solid state of mind was a joke.


    When he faced a terrifying existence like Lu Xuan, all his state of mind and cultivation had copsed.


    He hurriedly tore open a scroll and a teleportation door. Mo Buyi hurriedly wanted to pass through.


    In an instant, more than half of Mo Buyi¡¯s body had already passed through the teleportation door. However, at this moment, a scene that terrified him happened.


    A white palm had passed through from an unknown ce was reaching out to him.


    This palm was getting closer and closer. He even felt that he had no way of avoiding this palm. This palm had set up an inescapable.


    He could only watch helplessly as this palm wrapped around his neck. Then, it pulled him out of the teleportation portal and ruthlessly threw him onto the ground.


    He was directly thrown onto the ground by the terrifying force, causing the ground to crack.


    Mo Buyi felt dizzy. He felt as if all the bones in his body were about to explode.


    At this moment, he heard a casual voice by his ear.


    ¡°Trying to leave? Right in front of me? Have you asked me?¡±


    He saw a scene that could give him a heart attack. Lu Xuan was nearby. It was Lu Xuan who had pulled him out of the teleportation gate at the critical moment.


    It made his space-time travel fail on the spot.


    He wanted to move again, but a chain formed by the power of lightning immediately bound him.


    It was the magic, Dragon-snaring Lasso!


    The Dragon-snaring Lasso bound his body and sealed all of his magic and mana, making his attempt to struggle be a joke. It was impossible to do so.


    ¡°How could this be!¡±


    For the first time, Mo Buyi felt despair. His struggle had no effect at all, and it was impossible for him to break free from Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Dang it!¡±


    The old woman cursed in her heart. It was a long story, but it all happened in an instant. Before she could even react, she saw that Mo Buyi had already been captured by Lu Xuan.


    She did not hesitate at all. Even though she knew that she was no match for Lu Xuan, she still had to make her move.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    A dragon-headed walking stick appeared in her hand. The walking stick smashed down fiercely. It was invincible magic. Wherever the walking stick passed, the world would freeze. It was a Law of Ice, and everything was frozen.


    Three thousand miles of ice!


    However, when this terrifying cold air pressed down on Lu Xuan, everything disappeared without a trace. It couldn¡¯t even pose a threat to Lu Xuan.


    Just as the terrifying dragon-headed walking stick was about to hit Lu Xuan and break his head, a finger blocked the dragon-headed walking stick.


    Unexpectedly, the attack of the dragon-headed walking stick was blocked by this finger.


    ¡°What? How is this possible?!¡±


    The old woman could not believe it. Her arms were slightly numb, and a terrifying force was directly swept back from the dragon-headed walking stick.


    The next moment, everyone saw that her dragon-headed walking stick actually cracked inch by inch in the air, as if the world was breaking apart.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The old woman spat out a mouthful of blood. This dragon-headed walking stick was her natal dharmic artifact, and it had long been cultivated to the level of a Great Golden Immortal dharmic artifact. It could be said that it had be one with her.


    She had seen body cultivators who could fight against a Great Golden Immortal dharmic artifact with their bare hands after reaching the peak of their cultivation. However, she had never seen a single finger that could shatter a Great Golden Immortal dharmic artifact.


    What kind of terrifying body did this require?


    Could it be that this Lu Xuan was the rarest form of body cultivation?


    Otherwise, how could his cultivation be so terrifying!


    The rest of the people were also frightened by this scene. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was bing more and more terrifying. Even if it was just the tip of the iceberg, it was still extremely terrifying to them.


    Shattering the Great Golden Immortal dharmic artifact with one finger, wasn¡¯t this something that could only be done in myths and legends?


    What day was it today that they had witnessed such a miracle?


    Many people thought that Lu Xuan had risen from the lower realm. Although the identity of the Shi family of the Emperor n had been stripped away, many people looked down on Lu Xuan.


    However, at this moment, they felt that Lu Xuan¡¯s existence hadpletely overturned their understanding. Even if Lu Xuan did note from the Shi family of the Emperor n, he could still fight his way out with his talent.


    He didn¡¯t need to rely on the Shi family of the Emperor n¡¯s fame, because he was the embodiment of fame and power.


    His fame didn¡¯te from the Shi family of the Emperor n but from himself.


    Many people had an expression of disbelief on their faces, they were about to explode from Lu Xuan¡¯s performance.


    Before the crowd could recover from their shock, they saw Lu Xuan poke a finger.


    It was this ordinary finger that made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. Their instincts told them how extraordinary this finger was.


    The old woman retreated frantically, but she realized that no matter how much she retreated, she could not leave Lu Xuan¡¯s sight.


    It was as if all her retreating was useless as she couldn¡¯t leave her spot.


    ¡°What magic is this!¡± the old woman roared.


    She could only watch helplessly as the finger drew closer and closer. The feeling of impending death almost made her copse.


    ¡°This is the Heaven Imprisoning Finger!¡± Lu Xuan replied.


    This was a top-notch finger technique called the Heaven Imprisoning Finger.


    With this finger, even the heavens could be imprisoned, let alone this old woman. No matter how much she struggled or tried to escape, it was impossible.


    This was a kind of martial art of thew of space. Lu Xuan had no way to cultivate it in his previous life because he did not cultivate thew of space. However, in this life, he had focused on cultivating thew of space.


    Therefore, to be able to cultivate this Heaven Imprisoning Finger in one go, this seemingly ordinary finger contained an endless amount of time and space.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This finger finally poked the old woman¡¯s body. The old woman could not dodge it at all. The space around her had long been locked down.


    All the defensive magic, barriers, and cultivation treasure on the old woman¡¯s body copsed. She turned into flesh and blood that filled the sky and was swallowed by the deep sea poisonous dragon in one gulp.


    There was a deathly silence all around. Another peak Great Golden Immortal was killed!

 Chapter 1106

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Entered Luo City and Rescue</h4>


    In just a moment, Mo Buyi was the only one left among those who came to kill Lu Xuan.


    All the Golden Immortals were killed!


    After being killed by one person, even a summit Golden Immortal was no match for Lu Xuan.


    Before this, even the person who had the most confidence in Lu Xuan could not imagine that Lu Xuan had grown to such a level in just a hundred years.


    He could kill a Golden Immortal as easily as ughtering pigs and dogs.


    It must be known that both Zi Mingyue and Jin Che were present at the same Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony as Lu Xuan. However, they had barely entered the Golden Immortal realm, they were not considered powerful among the Golden Immortals.


    If they wanted to cultivate to the summit of the Golden Immortal Realm, who knew how long it would take.


    However, Lu Xuan had already ughtered the summit of the Golden Immortal as if he was killing a dog.


    ¡°Everyone has underestimated Lu Xuan!¡± someone said with a trembling voice.


    After Lu Xuan killed these people, the onlookers quickly dispersed. No one dared to take the risk. Would Lu Xuan attack them?


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡±


    Zi Mingyue¡¯s eyes were like waves as she said.


    ¡°How did you cultivate? You¡¯re so powerful!¡±


    Jin Che said gloomily. He felt that if he continued topete with Lu Xuan, he would directly suffer from depression. It was really infuriating.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, the pavilion master will be very happy to see you!¡±


    Venerable Han Chen said excitedly. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was so strong. Once he returned to the Great Void Pavilion, he would be a huge help.


    Right now in the Great Void Pavilion, Venerable Zhang Yuzhou was aggressive, and his n brother Venerable Han Lin was under more and more pressure. All kinds of measures were difficult to take.


    But if Lu Xuan could return to help, everything would bepletely different.


    ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t have time to catch up with you now. Before the news of my appearance spreads, I must go to the Luo family to save my family!¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you after I save them!¡±


    Lu Xuan was also afraid that the Luo family and Luo Chen would jump over the wall and hurt his family.


    Previously, in order to lure Lu Xuan out, Luo Chen and the Luo family had only imprisoned his family members. However, once the news of him reappearing in the martial arts world spread, it was hard to say what the Luo family would do.


    ¡°You go!¡±


    Venerable Han Chen said. Zi Mingyue and Jin Che no longer tangled because they also knew that every minute and every second of Lu Xuan¡¯s time was very precious.


    Lu Xuan nodded. After asking Zi Mingyue to take care of Yun Ling¡¯er, he brought Mo Buyi in the direction of the Luo family.


    The Luo family was in the Dao Province, so it was not considered very far. Especially for Lu Xuan who had the ability to travel through space, it did not take long for him to reach the edge of the Luo family.


    The Luo family¡¯s ancestralnd was extremely vast. Just like the Roc King City of the Jin family, there was also a city that belonged to the Luo family, Luo City.


    Lu Xuan opened his Delusion-breaker Eye and could seeyers uponyers of barriers hidden within the entire Luo City. He could also see all sorts of defensive techniques within.


    It could be said that after so many years, the Luo family had been continuously reinforcing this city for generations. This city had already formed a gigantic fortress.


    Even Immortal Kings would find it difficult to storm such a city, let alone the Golden Immortals. It was impossible for them to storm such a city.


    And this was just a Golden Immortal family, not considered as Royal ns, Emperor ns, and so on.


    They were truly terrifying existences, and the Heaven Realm¡¯s heritage was hidden in each and every n and city.


    However, all of this was meaningless to Lu Xuan. To those who possessed spatial magic, it was as if they were defenseless.


    On the way, Lu Xuan had already searched Mo Buyi¡¯s mind using the Soul-searching Grand Method to find out theyout of the entire Luo City and the location where his parents were imprisoned.


    Of course, as a price, Mo Buyi had already been searched by Lu Xuan into an idiot, and his soul had exploded.


    Lu Xuan and the others were not willing to use such a simple and crude method to search the memories. However, the actions of the Luo family and Luo Chen had thoroughly infuriated Lu Xuan.


    After Lu Xuan crushed Mo Buyi to death, an ancient bronze bell appeared above his head. It was the primal Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    Immediately after, a spatial rift appeared in front of Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan directly passed through the spatial rift and entered Luo City.


    Deep in Luo City, a powerful Golden Immortal suddenly opened his eyes. He sensed a spatial fluctuation near him.


    His primordial spirit immediately scanned the area within a hundred miles around him. However, he did not find anyone.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± The Golden Immortal narrowed his eyes and looked at the Lu family members who were fixed on the ground not far away. He immediately closed his eyes again.


    As a Golden Immortal, he had been assigned to watch over the Lu family members just for Lu Xuan.


    Although he did not think much of Lu Xuan, he could not help but sigh with emotion. Lu Xuan was really an audacious person. He was just a junior of a Gold Immortal, but he had dared tomit the crime of killing countless Gold Immortals and Golden Immortals a hundred years ago.


    It had once be the topic of conversation among countless people!


    However, he did not really take Lu Xuan to heart. The reason why Lu Xuan was able to achieve such a shocking step a hundred years ago was actually because of the world-shaking Heaven-slicing Formation.


    It was said thatter on, that ce became a pilgrimage site for countless array formation masters. Even a few famous array formation masters from the Luo family had gone to investigate the terrain at the scene. When they came back, they werepletely impressed.


    They were almost going to be Lu Xuan¡¯s fans!


    From the details of setting up this Heaven-slicing Formation, one could feel that Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding andprehension of array formations could be said to be world-shocking and unparalleled in the current era.


    It was far from what they couldpare to.


    There were even some busybodies who imed that even if Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t the number one array formation master in the world, he was definitely among the top ten.


    However, so what? Such harsh conditions would not appear a second time. In the impregnable Luo family, could Lu Xuan still barge in and set up that great array?


    Without that great array, no matter how great Lu Xuan was, he was just an ordinary junior. At the moment, he was just an ordinary Gold Immortal.


    It was still too early for him to dominate the world.


    This was also the core reason why many people dared to hunt Lu Xuan down and search for his whereabouts.


    The formation of such a formation was extremely demanding and required countless resources. It was not something that could be easily replicated.


    Even if Lu Xuan wanted to replicate, he would have to see if they were fooled.


    Just as he was thinking about this, suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him. Before he could react, a spear formed from lightning energy pierced through his chest and crushed his heart.

 Chapter 1107 - A Dragon with Reverse Scale. It Would Be Enraged If It Was Touched

    <h4>Chapter 1107: A Dragon with Reverse Scale. It Would Be Enraged If It Was Touched</h4>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Golden Immortal let out a miserable cry. He only saw a youth dressed in a moon-colored robe in front of him. His vision immediately blurred, and he soon lost his will.


    A great Golden Immortal had fallen before he could even identify the enemy clearly.


    Everything was over in a sh.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Lu Shanshan was the first to notice Lu Xuan, and she was overjoyed.


    Lu Guoguo saw Lu Xuan, and a pitiful expression appeared on her face.


    Lu Xuan waved his hand, and they immediately realized that the restriction on their bodies had been removed. Although the person who had ced the restriction was Luo Chen, it was too easy for Lu Xuan to remove the restriction.


    ¡°Brother, where have you been? They all said that you were dead. We were so worried!¡±


    Lu Guoguo hung on Lu Xuan¡¯s body like a sloth, and it was as if she had returned to her childhood.


    Lu Xuan pulled her aside and said, ¡°Now is not the time to talk. Father, mother, the two of you should hide in my secret realm first. The battle is about to begin!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand, and the entrance to the Sky Ocean Secret Realm opened. Lu Tiancheng and Liu Wanrong nodded and entered the Sky Ocean Secret Realm together with Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo.


    They knew that if they continued to stay, they would only be a burden to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure shed, and he appeared above Luo City.


    At this time, there were all kinds of experts in Luo City. There were hundreds of Gold Immortals alone, and more than twenty powerful Golden Immortals surrounded Lu Xuan.


    This was the base camp of the Luo family, and most of their strength was here.


    Lu Xuan was locked on by countless divine minds, and all kinds of terrifying backup ns were being prepared. Ordinary Golden Immortals would be terrified by such a lineup.


    Lu Xuan put his hands behind his back and looked at these people coldly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Chen? Is he not here?¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently. His eyes were filled with a cold expression.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, how dare you be so arrogant in our Luo City!¡±


    At this moment, a middle-aged man with a frosty expression stepped forward and shouted.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡±


    At this moment, he had already recognized that the person in front of him was none other than the powerful enemy that the Luo family had been pursuing with all their might during this period of time.


    He did not know how Lu Xuan managed to break in, but the news that Lu Xuan had killed ten Golden Immortals had spread to the Luo family.


    At this moment, he was also very afraid of Lu Xuan, but that was all.


    ¡°Escape?¡± Lu Xuan sneered. ¡°Luo Chen¡¯s actions havepletely infuriated me. I only have the desire to kill!¡±


    The killing intent in Lu Xuan¡¯s body kept boiling. Ever since he was reborn, he had never had such a strong killing intent.


    Even though he had never been lenient in his killing, there were very few people who could make him have the desire to kill.


    Even if someone attacked Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan probably did not have any killing intent. Killing the other party was just to avoid trouble.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s rebirth had a purpose, and that was to once again ascend to the Celestial Lord position and stand at the top of the world. Killing was only the best solution to eliminate some trouble. If many people did not stand in front of Lu Xuan, they would not be seeking their own death, Lu Xuan could also adhere to the principle of not killing.


    Only Luo Chen really made Lu Xuan want to kill.


    A dragon had a reverse scale, and touching it would make him angry!


    And his family was the reverse scale in Lu Xuan¡¯s heart. The reason why Lu Xuan could go into seclusion for more than a hundred years without any scruples was because he felt that his parents and family were in the lower realm, so he did not have to worry about their safety.


    But he did not expect that Luo Chen would actually apply for a realm-breaking talisman to capture people in the lower realm!


    After his rebirth, this was the first time that Lu Xuan felt his heart palpitate. He was afraid that something would happen to his family.


    Lu Xuan held the Lightning Spear in his hand, which was constantly shing with lightning. In mid-air, he looked like a powerful god of thunder as he stared coldly at the other party.


    ¡°I want to kill Luo Chen until he feels a chill down his spine. I want to make him feel regret!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The middle-aged Golden Immortal of the Luo family said. He was the family head of the Luo family and also Luo Chen¡¯s father. At this moment, he sensed the killing intent in Lu Xuan¡¯s heart. For some reason, his heart trembled.


    ¡°Rumble!¡± In an instant, the position where Lu Xuan was standing waspletely submerged by the torrent of various divine magic, martial arts, and spells.


    These experts of the Luo family had long been prepared to make their move. With the order of the patriarch, they instantly exploded.


    A terrifying attack destroyed everything!


    The patriarch of the Luo family sneered. Even a summit Golden Immortal like him could not withstand such an attack. He could only dodge it.


    However, Lu Xuan did not dodge it. This time, even if he did not die, he would be seriously injured.


    However, before he could be happy, he saw an azure lightning sh across the sky and instantly sted into the body of a Golden Immortal.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Golden Immortal immediately turned into a cloud of blood mist. Even the powerful Golden Immortal was nothing to him. Under the azure bolt of lightning, he instantly exploded.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked to see that there was an ancient bronze bell above Lu Xuan¡¯s head. It had blocked all the attacks for him. The terrifying attack just now had not been able to do anything to him at all.


    In turn, he killed a powerful Golden Immortal with one spear strike.


    Everyone in Luo City was shocked. What kind of figure was this?


    What a terrible existence such a character was. He looked down on the world like a great Immortal King.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The patriarch of the Luo family shouted again, his expression extremely cold. He had long been prepared. The news he had received mentioned that Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation had suddenly improved a lot over the past hundred years.


    A hundred years ago, he could infer from all kinds of clues that Lu Xuan was at most a summit Gold Immortal. He had definitely not reached the Golden Immortal Realm yet.


    He had thought that he would be able to reach the Golden Immortal Realm in the past hundred years. This speed was already very fast.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had increased explosively. It seemed that he did not care about any ordinary Golden Immortal.


    Countless streams of sword Qi swept over from all over Luo City. Each stream was equivalent to the full-power attack of a Golden Immortal. This was the sword Qi that had been sealed down from generation to generation in Luo City. Each Golden Immortal would seal a stream of sword Qi. Over time, it formed an extremelyrge number. Whether there were hundreds of thousands of streams, millions of streams, or even more, no one knew.


    ¡°Break for me, Heaven and Earth Sleeve!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted loudly and waved his sleeve. The endless sword Qi that almost covered the sky disappearedpletely.


    Lu Xuan, who was at the summit of the Golden Immortal Realm, was much stronger than before.

 Chapter 1108 - You Were All Surrounded by Me

    <h4>Chapter 1108: You Were All Surrounded by Me</h4>


    In the next moment, the countless sword Qi that had disappeared and was equivalent to the Golden Immortals reappeared. However, they were heading in the original direction this time.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Countless shocking explosions rang out. The defenses of Luo City were something that even Immortal Kings could not break through in a short period of time.


    If it was just a Golden Immortal, it would be impossible for him to break through the defense of Luo City.


    However, it was different now. Countless sword Qi that was one of the defensive systems of Luo City sted into Luo City.


    Each sword Qi wasparable to the full strength of a Golden Immortal. One could imagine how powerful they were.


    In almost an instant, half of Luo City was destroyed, turning into a cloud of dust. There were also many people from the Luo family who didn¡¯t know what happened but were instantly destroyed by their own defenses.


    ¡°You¡­ d*mn it!¡±


    The head of the Luo family roared. His eyes turned red, and he was on the verge of tears. This attack had destroyed more than half of Luo City, and countless people were killed and injured.


    Just this attack had greatly weakened the Luo family. These people were like antspared to Gold Immortals and Golden Immortals.


    However, it was these people who had propped up the entire Luo family. Countless geniuses had stood out from them, propping up the backbone of the Luo family from generation to generation.


    However, it had only been a single strike. The losses they had suffered were already more than the losses they had suffered over the past tens of thousands of yearsbined.


    They had never expected that they would be killed or injured by their own defensive means. Lu Xuan¡¯s means were truly shocking.


    Lu Xuan nced at the Luo family patriarch and was very satisfied with his performance. Even if an ordinary Golden Immortal knew spatial divine magic like Heaven and Earth Sleeve, he would not be able to absorb all of the countless sword Qis at the level of a Golden Immortal.


    Just absorbing 1,000 sword Qis would probably consume his entire body¡¯s dharmic powers, not to mention counterattacking. It was almost impossible.


    The Heaven and Earth Sleeve was unfathomable, but the amount of magic power required was also unimaginable for ordinary Golden Immortals. Under normal circumstances, only Immortal Kings could do what Lu Xuan was doing now.


    In his previous life, even though Lu Xuan¡¯s strength far exceeded that of ordinary Golden Immortals, he only could absorb one-third of the sword Qis at most, and he would have to use up all of his strength.


    Unlike the current Lu Xuan, who could easily do things that even an ordinary Golden Immortal could not imagine.


    Taking in all the thousands of attacks was only the first level of this divine magic. When one cultivated it to the top level, he could take in all kinds of attacks and return them intact.


    ¡°But why is this divine magic called Heaven and Earth Sleeve? Why not call it returning the favor? Shifting Stars? Shifting Universe?¡±


    Lu Xuan muttered to himself.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    At this moment, a Golden Immortal could no longer hold himself back. In that shocking incident just now, all his people had died.


    In one night, he had gone from being one of the lofty patriarchs of the Luo family to being a lone wolf.


    However, as soon as he finished his words, a shocking spear light pierced through him and shattered all his defenses and barriers. He did not even have time to set up any decent resistance.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Luo family¡¯s Golden Immortal was killed by the spear on the spot. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t have time to pose any threat to Lu Xuan.


    All the members of the Luo family were stunned. Lu Xuan¡¯s attack was far more intimidating than when Lu Xuan took the opportunity to destroy half of Luo City.


    That was because in everyone¡¯s eyes, Lu Xuan had used some special and strange supernatural power to send back all the attacks that should have been directed at him.


    Luo City was destroyed by its own defensive mechanism.


    Now that they saw Lu Xuan kill a Golden Immortal with one shot as easily as pulling weeds, they finally realized what kind of existence they were facing. It was a thousand to ten thousand times more terrifying than they had imagined.


    ¡°I think you haven¡¯t figured out one thing. Do you really think that you¡¯re the ones who are ganging up on me?¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    ¡°You¡­ how dare you to treat our Luo family like this!¡± A Luo family¡¯s Golden Immortal patriarch¡¯s voice trembled, but he had no choice but to speak.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s current performance was too domineering. It didn¡¯t seem like he was surrounded by them in Luo City. Instead, it seemed like Lu Xuan was the only one who surrounded them.


    Although this idea was ridiculous, the feeling was extremely strong.


    Lu Xuan held a long spear made of the power of thunder and walked through the ruins of Luo City. Hundreds of Gold Immortals joined hands tounch a joint attack, and all kinds of attacks came at him.


    If it was an ordinary Golden Immortal, he would have to retreat in the face of such an attack. The Gold Immortal Law danced in the sky and turned into domains, crushing down on Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    However, in the next moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s spear struck down. They immediately felt as if a divine mountain was crushing down on them.


    In an instant, the array formation that they had set up together was shattered by Lu Xuan¡¯s spear. Countlessws crashed down on the Gold Immortals like a monstrous force, shattering their bodies in an instant and turning them into a cloud of blood mist.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s face did not show any emotion. Killing hundreds of Gold Immortals was like doing a trivial thing to him.


    However, the feeling he gave to the Luo family members was like a raging wave.


    How domineering was this? He did not put the Luo family in his eyes. The terrifying killing intent on Lu Xuan¡¯s body could only be formed by killing so many people.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Luo Chen want to use my family members to force me to show myself? I¡¯ll tell you right now. Your Luo family cannot afford this price!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently. The long spear in his hand pointed at the Luo family¡¯s Golden Immortals from afar. He looked down on them as if they were nothing.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you will die. You are acting recklessly and treating the world as nothing. You don¡¯t know what kind of people you have offended!¡±


    The head of the Luo family gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°What other reason could there be?¡± Lu Xuan said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than that person from the Shi family being the mastermind behind the scenes!¡±


    As Lu Xuan said that, the dharmic powers around his body boiled. His domain instantly expanded, directly enveloping all the Luo family¡¯s Golden Immortals and Gold Immortals.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    At that moment, all the Luo family¡¯s Golden Immortals and Gold Immortals realized that something was wrong. Lu Xuan was going to capture them all.


    What was even more terrifying was that when they tried to escape, they found themselves isted in small spaces that its end could not be seen.

 Chapter 1109 - Luo City Destroyed and the Luo Family Was Finished

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Luo City Destroyed and the Luo Family Was Finished</h4>


    Regardless of whether they were Gold Immortals or Golden Immortals, they were like fish caught in a fishing in Lu Xuan¡¯s domain.


    It was very difficult to even struggle!


    The group of Gold Immortals and Golden Immortals were allpletely frozen, with no way to break free.


    ¡°Spatial magic?¡± Everyone immediately reacted. Experts who could cultivate to such a level, even if they were only Gold Immortals, were all experienced in hundreds of battles. They could not be raised in a greenhouse.


    Although many magic was not spatial magic, they still had spatialws. They had encountered them before, and now they had reacted.


    However, no one knew that Lu Xuan was actually skilled in spatial magic.


    When this spatial magic was cast, it instantly trapped everyone on the spot, rendering them unable to move.


    They could only watch as Lu Xuan walked towards them step by step, holding an azure spear in his hand. However, he had a supreme aura about him.


    It was only at this moment that many members of the Luo family finally began to feel some regret. They should not have attacked without knowing Lu Xuan¡¯s actual strength. Although they had the support of the Shi family now, they had also provoked such a terrifying existence.


    Perhaps the Shi family did not think much of Lu Xuan, but they did not have the strength to do so. Lu Xuan¡¯s ability to kill a supreme Golden Immortal was like ughtering a dog,pletely intimidating them.


    When someone else¡¯s de became someone else¡¯s pawn, there was naturally such a risk. However, they did not expect that with the Luo family¡¯s strength and heritage, they were only one Immortal King away from bing a Royal n, yet they were treated like weeds by the roadside.


    What was even more terrifying was that Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation strength was so deep that it was almost bottomless. He was able to suppress a group of Gold Immortals and Golden Immortals by himself. If it were them, they would not be able to imagine it at all.


    This meant that Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation strength was probably more profound than all of thembined. That was why he was able to suppress them by himself.


    Despair shed in the minds of many people. Could this be a supreme Immortal King?


    At the same time, countless torrents of attacks came from all directions, blotting out the sky and covering the earth.


    Although almost half of Luo City had been destroyed, more than half had yet to be destroyed. At this moment, when the members of the Luo family saw that the patriarchs of their various branches had been restrained, how could they endure it? One after another, they controlled all kinds of restrictions to attack Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly. With a wave of his sleeve, he used Heaven and Earth Sleeve to store the attacks into his sleeve. Then, with another wave of his sleeve, the attacks went back the way they came.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    With a series of explosions, the entire Luo City was blown into the sky. There were ruins everywhere, and countless members of the Luo family had died.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Blood and tears flowed out of the eyes of the head of the Luo family. The Luo family was finished. It was destroyed by him.


    The Luo family¡¯s defensive mechanism had destroyed the Luo family. Under such a powerful attack, even a Golden Immortal might not be able to survive, let alone those ordinary nsmen who had not even reached the Gold Immortal Realm.


    He stared at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°Lu Xuan, you just want an exnation. Today, we can apologize and swear in the name of our ancestors that we will never pursue the matter with you!¡±


    He knew that the Luo family was already more than half finished. If the rest of them were killed as well, then the Luo family would truly be finished.


    ¡°Exnation? I don¡¯t want an exnation!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words were devoid of any emotion as if he was talking about an insignificant matter. However, in the ears of the Luo family members, the feeling waspletely different, like a raging wave.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯te to the Luo family for an exnation.


    This was far beyond what they knew.


    ¡°I just want to kill the entire Luo family. I want everyone to tremble when they think of me in the future!¡± Lu Xuan said slowly. ¡°I think I¡¯m too easy to talk to now. I¡¯ve made people forget that I was once an Asura!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words were filled with emotion and nostalgia. In his previous life, his family had been destroyed and suffered a great change. His state of mind had already undergone a huge change. There was a vicious aura in his heart. The intensity of his killing far surpassed that of this life.


    It was only after he became an Imperial Emperor that he subdued the hostility in his heart and turned it into his own use.


    At that time, he was the world-famous ughter Asura!


    The Luo family¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as they thought of an extremely terrifying matter. Lu Xuan actually wanted to kill them as chickens to scare the monkeys. A dignified quasi-royal n was actually treated as chickens by others, and they actually didn¡¯t have the ability to resist at all.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Do you know that this is what the holy son of the Shi family asked us to do? He won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    The head of the Luo family shouted. At this moment, the Shi family of the Emperor n was the only means he could think of to counter Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s next!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    As he spoke, the azure long spear in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand directly struck out, killing a Golden Immortal of the Luo family with one strike. That Golden Immortal kept struggling, trying to struggle out, but he was unable to break through Lu Xuan¡¯s Myriad Cmity Heaven Lock.


    The spear was sted into a bloody mist!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan struck again and again, killing the Luo family¡¯s Gold Immortals and Golden Immortals. Everything was as simple as taking a leisurely stroll.


    Lu Xuan did not pay any attention to the curses of the Luo family¡¯s experts. Finally, he came to the Luo family head and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Luo Chen back yet? I¡¯ve been waiting for him for a long time!¡±


    The reason why Lu Xuan slowed down his killing speed was to wait for Luo Chen¡¯s return.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he want to force me out? Now that I¡¯ve appeared, why hasn¡¯t he appeared yet?¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    ¡°You won¡¯t seed. Do you think you¡¯re invincible? You have no idea how terrifying the Emperor n is. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be torn to pieces and never reincarnated!¡±


    The Luo family head cursed viciously. At this moment, his mind was only filled with hatred. He could only watch as the entire Luo family was ughtered from top to bottom. Even someone as determined as him hadpletely copsed.


    Lu Xuan nced at him and pointed his spear at his be. A terrifying spear light shot out and a stream of blood flowed out from the Luo family head¡¯s be. However, he could not move as if he was being pressed down by a huge mountain, that terrifying strength made him feel as though he was unable to turn the situation around.


    Suddenly, in the next instant, a cold shout sounded from afar.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    An explosive shout was unable to stop Lu Xuan¡¯s footsteps. Lu Xuan¡¯s spear sted the Luo family head into a cloud of blood mist.


    At this moment, he turned his head and saw a figure approaching from afar. In an instant, the figure had already arrived in front of him.

 Chapter 1110 - The Second Incarnation Was Shattered by a Single Palm Strike

    <h4>Chapter 1110: The Second Incarnation Was Shattered by a Single Palm Strike</h4>


    The neer had a jade-like face and a straight figure, like a long spear piercing into the sky. However, his usually calm face was now filled with malevolence.


    This person was none other than Luo Chen.


    At this moment, Luo Chen did not have the confidence andposure of a legendary genius. His face was filled with malevolence, and the way he looked at Lu Xuan was as if he wanted to tear him into pieces.


    The entire Luo family had been destroyed just like that!


    Even his father, the head of the Luo family, had been killed right before his eyes!


    And the person who had caused all of this was the man in front of him!


    No one had expected that a mortal nobody from the lower realm, who had never been in his eyes before, would actually cause such a catastrophe to the Luo family now.


    Now, the huge Luo family could not be said to have been exterminated. After all, there were still some nsmen who had survived because they were outside, and there were even Gold Immortals among them.


    However,pared to the power of the Luo family at its peak, it was no different from exterminating the family.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Luo Chen had gonepletely mad, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Do you feel despair now?¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly, ¡°I just want you to feel the despair I felt before. If you were to chase after me, I could have killed you, but you should never have threatened my family. The Luo family ended up like this because of you!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words caused tears of blood to flow from Luo Chen¡¯s eyes.


    Up until now, he had not taken Lu Xuan seriously. It was precisely because of this that he made such a huge mistake.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I will kill you!¡±


    Luo Chen roared again. Immediately, he struck out with a punch.


    ¡°Sun Moon Divine Fist!¡±


    His punch transformed into twopletely different Dharma images, one Yin and one Yang, one left and one right, as it smashed towards Lu Xuan.


    Only then did the true power of this set of fist techniques manifest. Its scope was so vast that it enveloped the entire Luo City.


    Back then, although Lu Xuan had seen the Sun Moon Divine Fist, it was formed by a wisp of Luo Chen¡¯s primordial spirit. The power it could unleash was less than one-tenth of his original body¡¯s.


    Strong, strong, strong!


    This punch was extremely sharp, transforming into the sun and moon, suppressing heaven and earth!


    ¡°You can¡¯t withstand a single blow!¡±


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even look at it, he just threw out a backhand punch. Compared to the Sun and Moon Divine Fist, Lu Xuan¡¯s punch was ordinary. It looked like an ordinary punch, but it had an inexplicable power that could be said to be endless.


    When this punch was thrown out, it instantly blew up the Sun and Moon Dharma images.


    Luo Chen immediately felt the terrifying bacsh and retreated repeatedly.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s punch did not lose its momentum. Instead, it swept across. It did not have that overwhelming power. Instead, it was a fist that was as white as jade. However, it had unimaginable and terrifying power.


    Luo Chen¡¯s dharmic powers trembled and directly transformed into an endless domain, the Golden Immortal Domain.


    The atmosphere of this domain was divided into two parts. One was the sun and the other was the moon. They illuminated the entire world.


    When Lu Xuan¡¯s fist force entered it, countlessws instantly turned into divine chains of order that wrapped around it, blocking ityer byyer.


    They actually blocked Lu Xuan¡¯s fist force!


    However, before Luo Chen could let out a sigh of relief, a terrifying giant hand that covered a radius of several hundred kilometers descended from the sky.


    It was like a cloud that hung down from the sky, pressing down fiercely. In an instant, it was as if it wanted topletely turn the entire Luo Chen ruins into dust.


    This huge hand was wrapped in thews of thunder and lightning. It was vast and unstoppable.


    The huge hand was like an Immortal King sweeping down. Before the palm evennded, that invincible force already made it difficult for Luo Chen to endure.


    ¡°How can he be so powerful!¡±


    Luo Chen was stunned. The strength that Lu Xuan disyed was simply terrifying. It wasn¡¯t that he had never seen an expert before.


    He had even seen an Immortal King before, but he had never heard that only a Golden Immortal could cultivate to such a level. It was simply terrifying!


    The Dharma image appeared behind Luo Chen, the same Dharma image of the sun and the moon in the same sky.


    In the battle between Golden Immortals, he was originally not afraid of anyone. Only the holy son of the Shi family could suppress him. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Lu Xuan was actually so terrifying. He was even more terrifying than the holy son of the Shi family.


    He even had a thought in his mind. Could it be that Lu Xuan was even more terrifying than the holy son of the Shi family?


    However, the giant hand continued to fall. In an instant, it had alreadynded less than ten meters above Luo Chen¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Dharma image of the sun and moon on Luo Chen¡¯s back copsed instantly. He had no way to block such a giant hand.


    ¡°Sun Moon Divine Fist!¡±


    Luo Chen crazily threw out the Sun Moon Divine Fist. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    Countless Sun Moon Divine Fist turned into a torrent and smashed directly onto this huge hand. However, it waspletely useless because there was no way to shake this huge hand that kept falling down.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Finally, this palm smashed down, sting the ground dozens of meters deep, forming a huge pit.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The dust dispersed, and Luo Chen spat out a mouthful of blood. The palm struck down, and in an instant, all the bones in his body were crushed.


    As a Golden Immortal at the summit, Luo Chen could not even withstand a single move from Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation in this realm was unprecedented.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet?¡± Lu Xuan floated in the air and looked down.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, there will definitely be a day when you die!¡±


    Luo Chen was like an injured beast. He kept roaring, wishing that he could tear Lu Xuan into pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not the original body?¡± Only now did Lu Xuan have the time to carefully observe Luo Chen. No wonder Luo Chen was still moring until now.


    Because this was actually not Luo Chen¡¯s original body, but an extremely rare second incarnation.


    Different from the primordial spirit incarnation, which could only unleash a small portion of the true body¡¯s strength, a second incarnation would usually be able to unleash strength on par with the true body, or even stronger.


    There was a connection between the second incarnation and the true body, but they were also independent.


    It was just that the requirements to cultivate the second incarnation were extremely harsh, requiring a lot of time and energy, as well as all sorts of resources. There was also a need for the second incarnation to have something to rely on. This was a supreme-grade heavenly treasure that even Immortal Kings might not be able to obtain.


    Therefore, very few people would cultivate the second incarnation because the cultivation method was rare. Even if they cultivated it, the sess rate was very low, and it also required an extremely rare heavenly material and earthly treasure.


    Moreover, after having the second incarnation, they had to help the second incarnation grow. If the cultivation of the second incarnation was too low, then it would not be of much help. However, if they wanted to be on par with the original body, they needed two sets of resources.


    The amount of resources needed to cultivate and be a Golden Immortal was an astronomical figure, not to mention cultivating two of them. This was the reason why many people were reluctant to cultivate the second incarnation.

 Chapter 1111 - Battled Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Battled Immortal King</h4>


    However, Luo Chen was a legendary genius nurtured by the Luo family. There was even hope for him to be an Immortal King in the future. The Luo family would do their best to nurture him. This was also very possible.


    However, when Lu Xuan met Luo Chen in his previous life, he didn¡¯t see any manifestation of a second incarnation. Most probably, this was the butterfly effect of his life.


    Many people might still be in the past, but many people were no longer in the past.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Lu Xuan said. He changed his mind. He did not n to kill Luo Chen¡¯s second incarnation. He wanted to find Luo Chen¡¯s real body from this second incarnation.


    Otherwise, it would be a little difficult for Lu Xuan to find Luo Chen¡¯s real body.


    After all, the Golden Immortal already had the intention to transcend, and his fate line was uncertain. It would be very difficult to deduce such an expert.


    Suddenly, at this moment, space was torn apart, and a huge hand grabbed out from within, grabbing towards Lu Xuan¡¯s direction.


    It was unknown whether he wanted to capture Lu Xuan or Luo Chen¡¯s second incarnation.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan finally felt the pressure of mountain crashing that Luo Chen felt just now.


    This huge hand was formed from countless Immortal Dao Laws, and billions of them were like Mount Tai crashing down.


    ¡°Immortal King expert!¡±


    Lu Xuan instantly realized that the only ones who could make a move at this moment were Immortal King level experts.


    Tearing apart space from billions of miles away and throwing an attack onto the opponent¡¯s head. This was the signature ability of an Immortal King level expert.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this matter would actually involve an Immortal King expert!


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s an Immortal King? I will definitely capture this person today, and I will not even let go of the Immortal King. I said it!¡±


    Lu Xuan roared as the mana in his body burned. Behind him, a dharma image unique to the born Taoism aptitude appeared. It was a Golden War God that could fight against the heavens and earth.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Golden War God and the gigantic palm mmed into each other.


    ¡°Bzz!¡±


    Terrifying airwaves swept out in all directions as the Golden War God and the gigantic palm mmed into each other. The impact almost caused space to copse.


    Only at this point did Lu Xuan truly unleash his full strength. Before this, even Luo Chen hadn¡¯t forced Lu Xuan to use his full strength.


    But this attack from an Immortal King forced him to use his full strength.


    ¡°Thump thump thump!¡±


    Victory and defeat were instantly decided. Lu Xuan retreated several steps back before he regained his bnce. He was at a disadvantage in this battle against an Immortal King.


    On the other side of the spatial rift, there was a ¡°Eh¡± sound. It seemed that the Immortal King on the other side of the spatial rift did not expect Lu Xuan to be able to block his attack.


    Even a summit Golden Immortal would not be able to block it. He would only be pped to death.


    However, Lu Xuan only took a few steps back before he removed all his attacks.


    Lu Xuan felt a surge of blood in his chest and almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    An Immortal King was, after all, an Immortal King.


    Although to him, he was no match for an Immortal King, this was already a failure and he was notpletely satisfied.


    However, he did not know how much of a shock he had caused to the Immortal King on the other side of the spatial rift.


    This was the first time he had seen such a Golden Immortal!


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not give up at all. Although he was still at a disadvantage despite trying his best, he did not say that there was really nothing he could do. After all, he was not an ordinary summit Golden Immortal.


    He wanted to circte the White Sun Soaring Sutra and enter the state of Pseudo-white Sun Soaring. Even if the opponent was an Immortal King, he would still dare to fight.


    Today, Luo Chen was doomed!


    ¡°Nine Night Immortal King, why do you have to get involved in the matters of the younger generation!¡±


    Suddenly, at this moment, anotherrge hand grabbed out and actually directly grabbed into the spatial rift from before.


    It forcefully closed the spatial rift and the tworge hands collided violently.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The void was pierced through and a terrifying scene swept through the heavens and earth.


    A momentter, the first spatial rift finally disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Nine Night Immortal King!¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous light shed in his eyes.


    Nine Night Immortal King had been his enemy many times in his previous life. To be more precise, he was an Immortal King who had a direct rtionship with the Shi family.


    Every Imperial Emperor was a huge faction, and the core was naturally the Imperial Emperor himself, and then the Emperor n that the Imperial Emperor belonged to. Other than that, there would also be some Immortal Kings attached to him.


    And this Nine Night Immortal King was one of the Immortal Kings that attached themselves to the Shi family.


    The only one who couldmand such a high and mighty Immortal King like the Nine Night Immortal King was the holy son of the Shi family.


    Even Lu Xuan didn¡¯t need to think much to know who the mastermind was.


    ¡°Thank you Senior Roc King for your help!¡±


    Lu Xuan retracted his aura and cupped his hands towards the void as he spoke.


    ¡°I never thought that you would be able to create such a hugemotion. I only temporarily blocked off the Nine Night Immortal King for you, but he won¡¯t let this matter rest. Even Luo Chen won¡¯t let this matter rest. You have to be careful!¡±


    Roc King¡¯s words came from the sky and disappeared without a trace a momentter.


    Lu Xuan directly tied up Luo Chen¡¯s second incarnation with a Dragon-snaring Lasso and threw it into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    Only then did he begin to plunder the wealth in the ruins of Luo City.


    Although Luo City had just been destroyed, the treasure trove that contained the wealth of Luo City was underground and had not been destroyed.


    It just so happened that Lu Xuan had used up most of his cultivation resources recently, and he could use the wealth of Luo City to make up for it. As for what the others thought, Lu Xuan could not care less. Since they hadpletely fallen out, Lu Xuan would not hold back.


    Lu Xuan used the Earth Escape Spell, and one by one, the underground treasure troves were opened and flew into the Sky Sea Secret Realm.


    In a moment, all the wealth in Luo City had been plundered. As for those who were lucky enough not to die, they did not dare to stop Lu Xuan.


    They had all seen how terrifying Lu Xuan was. The entire Luo family had been uprooted by him alone.


    Many ordinary members of the Luo family did not even know what had happened. Everything had already happened. Luo City had been destroyed, and all the experts of the Luo family had died.


    As they watched Lu Xuan leave, many surviving members of the Luo family burst into tears.


    Their Luo family was finished!


    ¡­ ¡­


    In the Heavenly Court, inside the Great Void Pavilion, a meeting was underway.


    In the huge meeting hall, the Gold Immortals who belonged to the Great Void Pavilion rushed back one after another.


    In the core of the meeting hall, dozens of Golden Immortals who belonged to the Great Void Pavilion were already among them. They were divided into two groups and were confronting each other.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is a disaster. Now that he has angered the Shi family of the Emperor n, he will definitely die in the future. We cannot continue to take him in. Otherwise, if the Shi family of the Emperor n were to vent their anger on him, would our Great Void Pavilion still exist?¡±


    A golden immortal said.

 Chapter 1112 - Who Was in Favor of It? Who Was Against It?

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Who Was in Favor of It? Who Was Against It?</h4>


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Great Void Pavilion exist? We are the sessors of the Great Void Immortal King, and we are not from the same faction as the Shi family of the Emperor n. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s no one above us?¡± another Golden Immortal said.


    Dozens of Golden Immortals and many Gold Immortals were divided into three camps. Besides the neutral camp, there were two camps led by Venerable Han Lin of the Han family and Venerable of Zhang Yuzhou of the Zhang family.


    However, before Venerable Han Lin and Venerable Zhang Yuzhou could say anything, there was already amotion below.


    The group of Gold Immortals shivered and did not even dare to speak. Only the Golden Immortals dared to speak. In a faction like the Great Void Pavilion, only the Golden Immortals had the right to speak.


    There were countless people in the Great Void Pavilion who feared the Shi family of the Emperor n. However, there were also people who were not afraid of them. After all, the Great Void Pavilion was under themand of another Imperial Emperor, and they also had their own backers.


    ¡°I propose that we expel Lu Xuan from the Great Void Pavilion. Such a person must not stay in the Great Void Pavilion. This is a disaster. The Great Void Pavilion is already in a precarious situation, how can we withstand such a setback!¡±


    At this moment, Venerable Zhang Yuzhou said directly.


    His words represented the opinion of a faction of the Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He, Lu Xuan, is using the name of the Great Void Pavilion to stir up trouble everywhere. If we don¡¯t expel this person, we will be harmed by him sooner orter in the future!¡± At this moment, a figure stood out from the Golden Immortals.


    It was none other than Zhang Tao, the most promising junior in the original Great Void Pavilion.


    And he also lived up to expectations, he had be a Golden Immortal after a hundred years. He was now the heir of the Zhangs faction, suppressing the whole scene.


    On the other side, Han Xian¡¯er, the sessor of the Han faction, was still in the realm of Gold Immortal, sitting among a group of Gold Immortal. Although the cultivation speed was not slow, in the end, she could not bepared with Zhang Tao in a short time.


    In this aspect, the Zhang family had the upper hand.


    Of course, this was not counting the other sessor of the Han family, Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had disappeared for a hundred years, but his appearance had caused a huge uproar.


    The news of him killing multiple Golden Immortals in a row had also spread to the Great Void Pavilion. That was why there was this meeting.


    It was to discuss the issue of Lu Xuan¡¯s survival.


    Such a meeting had already happened several times in the past hundred years. However, under the current Great Void Pavilion Master Venerable Han Lin¡¯s might, it could not be decided in the end.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Lu Xuan is the future star of our Great Void Pavilion. How can we kick him out just because of other people¡¯s factors? If that¡¯s the case, our Great Void Pavilion might as well disband, lest we embarrass ourselves!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin immediately objected.


    ¡°If others object, our Great Void Pavilion will expel the genius. Then, how many people will our Great Void Pavilion have in the end?¡±


    Venerable Han Lin¡¯s eyes scanned the crowd as he said.


    Seeing that another argument was about to erupt, a sinister voice sounded, ¡°Then your Great Void Pavilion should disband. You even dare to disobey the orders of our young master. You have guts!¡±


    Suddenly, a ghost w wed out from the void, following which, it directly wed towards Venerable Han Lin.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin was directly wed by the ghost w and was sent flying on the spot. He retreated several steps before finallying to a stop.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin spat out a mouthful of blood, while the experts on Venerable Han Lin¡¯s side stood up one after another. Under the sweeping of various divine consciousness, very quickly, a figure appeared.


    It was an old man with a ghostly aura. The strange thing was that his head did not look like a human face, but a skull. There were two ghost mes burning in the eyes of the skull, and it looked very strange.


    ¡°Skeleton Old Man, you¡¯re not dead yet!¡± After Venerable Han Lin spat out a mouthful of blood, he immediately felt much better, but his eyes were fixed on the Skeleton Old Man.


    Venerable Han Lin remembered that this was a mission he received not long after he entered the Golden Immortal Realm. It was to hunt down and kill this skeleton old man.


    This Skeleton Old Man had done many evil deeds. He mingled in the Heaven Realm and made a living by sucking people¡¯s souls. Every time he appeared, he would stir up a huge storm. At least hundreds of thousands or millions of lives would be sucked dry.


    However, he remembered that he had already beaten the Skeleton Old Man until his soul was scattered. How could he see the Skeleton Old Man now.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You probably didn¡¯t expect it, right? I was killed by you back then. Fortunately, I met young masterter. If it weren¡¯t for young master, I would have died long ago!¡± the Skeleton Old Man said with a sneer.


    ¡°How could you cultivate to such a level?¡± Venerable Han Lin sensed that the Skeleton Old Man¡¯s cultivation was actually higher than his.


    One had to know that the Skeleton Old Man, an evil cultivator, had to absorb countless lives to cultivate, but because of this, if the Skeleton Old Man wanted to cultivate, there was no reason for him to not know anything.


    After all, he was now a giant in the Heavenly Court!


    ¡°I swallowed half of the creatures in the small world, so I¡¯m naturally reborn!¡±


    The Skeleton Old Manughed sinisterly, looking extremely ferocious.


    ¡°What, you actually did such a thing!¡± Venerable Han Lin¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°Evil and unorthodox, everyone must kill them!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Han Lin, do you think I came here alone today?¡± the Skeleton Old Man said coldly. ¡°Zhang Yuzhou, the young master wants you to be the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion. You only need to do one thing, and that is to capture Lu Xuan to meet the young master!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Yuzhou, you actually colluded with outsiders to plot against the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin immediately understood that all of this had nevere out of nowhere. ¡°Do you know how sinful it is to switch to the Shi family of the Emperor n? Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Zhang Yuzhou¡¯s expression was slightly cold. He originally did not want to reveal this trump card today, but now that the Skeleton Old Man had taken the initiative to reveal it, he had no other choice.


    The Imperial Emperor of the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s faction was not the Shi family, but another family.


    But fortunately, just like the Emperor n Shi family, the Imperial Emperor had already died on the battlefield of the various worlds, leaving behind only a few members of the Emperor n.


    Otherwise, he would definitely not have the guts to betray them!


    ¡°Han Lin, if you refuse a toast, you will be forced to drink the forfeit!¡± Venerable Zhang Yuzhou said coldly. At this time, he had made up his mind. He would not give up until he was done with Han Lin. When that time came, with the support of the Emperor n Shi family, even the Emperor n behind the Great Void Pavilion could not do anything to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Zhang Yuzhou. You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin roared angrily.


    ¡°Today, the Great Void Pavilion is going to be under my young master¡¯smand. Who agrees and who disagrees?¡± The Skeleton Old Manughed strangely and said.

 Chapter 1113 - I Couldnt Help But Be Impudent. What Could You Do?

    <h4>Chapter 1113: I Couldn¡¯t Help But Be Impudent. What Could You Do?</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I also want to see who dares to betray the Great Void Pavilion and join someone else¡¯s sect!¡±


    Suddenly, a clear and cold voice sounded. A figure strode in from the entrance of the conference hall.


    When everyone saw it, they were shocked. It was Lu Xuan, whom they had not seen for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Many people cried out in surprise.


    The Golden Immortals all had different expressions on their faces. Many people sighed in their hearts. For them, it was almost a time of seclusion.


    Lu Xuan had gone from the junior who participated in the Heavenly Court Talent Evaluation Ceremony to an existence who was now on equal footing with them.


    No, to be precise, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength could be said to be extremely terrifying!


    Not to mention the fact that he had killed over two hundred Golden Immortals a hundred years ago. Not long ago, Lu Xuan had also used the bones of many Golden Immortals as his return ritual when he reappeared.


    Perhaps some people were like this, and they were not someone that they could make wild guesses about!


    ¡°The Zhang family betrayed the Great Void Pavilion, and they shall be punished ording to thew!¡± Lu Xuan walked in as if there was no one there.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, what did you say? Who do you think you are? On what basis?¡± Zhang Tao shouted. However, as soon as he finished his words, his vision blurred. In the next moment, he was grabbed by the neck and pressed to the ground.


    The ground was trembling slightly. The terrifying strength made the eyelids of many Gold Immortals and Golden Immortals twitch.


    Zhang Tao widened his eyes. Compared to the fight a hundred years ago, Lu Xuan was even more terrifying.


    If he could fight Lu Xuan back and forth a hundred years ago, then when he faced Lu Xuan now, he was almost no match for him. They were not on the same level at all.


    He was pressed to the ground by Lu Xuan¡¯s palm without any power to resist. He did not have the dignity of a Golden Immortal.


    Only then did he realize that they were both Golden Immortals, but there was a huge difference in strength between them. How could they have the same right to speak?


    Lu Xuan pped him away!


    ¡°Lu Xuan, what are you doing? What kind of ce is this? How dare you be so impudent?¡±


    Venerable Zhang Yuzhou shouted. His eyes narrowed slightly. He did not even see how Lu Xuan attacked. He felt the same as Zhang Tao. His vision blurred, then, he saw Lu Xuan p Zhang Tao to the ground.


    With his cultivation, he actually could not see any clues. Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was terrifyingly fast, even more astonishing than the intelligence report.


    ¡°I had no choice but to be impudent. What can you do?¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at Venerable Zhang Yuzhou indifferently and said.


    ¡°For so many years, because of the internal strife for power, what has happened to the Great Void Pavilion? It¡¯s a mess, and even the position of a first-ss sect cannot be maintained. Aren¡¯t you all alert? Do you still have time to argue about these meaningless things?¡±


    As Lu Xuan spoke, his eyes darted around everyone.


    Apart from the direct descendants of the Zhang family, even the Gold Immortals and Golden Immortals who belonged to the Zhang family fell into deep thought.


    Over the years, under the leadership of the Venerable Zhang Yuzhou, the entire Great Void Pavilion had been divided into tworge parts, constantly attacking and annihting each other. It was no longer as united as it was when the Great Void Immortal King was still in power.


    It was just that itcked an absolute leader.


    ¡°I propose to abolish the Zhang family¡¯s position in the Great Void Pavilion and abolish Zhang Yuzhou¡¯s position as an elder of the Great Void Pavilion. Who agrees? Who opposes?¡±


    Lu Xuan threw out a shocking proposal.


    Instantly, there was an uproar. Everyone in the Great Void Pavilion was shocked. They never expected that Lu Xuan would actually put forward such an idea. It was simply earth-shattering.


    Previously, no matter how strong Venerable Han Lin was, he never thought that he would be able to expel the Zhang family from the Great Void Pavilion.


    Lu Xuan made such a suggestion as soon as he appeared.


    ¡°How is this a suggestion? It¡¯s clearly an order!¡±


    Some Golden Immortals muttered to themselves.


    It was not a suggestion, but rather an order. Even though Lu Xuan did not have any position in the Great Void Pavilion, no one dared to look down on Lu Xuan, and no one dared to ignore him.


    After all, he had the lives of hundreds of Golden Immortals. With the lives of those Gold Immortals, even the entire Great Void Pavilion would not be enough to fill in.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, what right do you have?¡± The Venerable Zhang Yuzhou red at him.


    ¡°What right do I have? You colluded with the Shi family to usurp the throne, why do you still have to ask? Anyone who dares to offend their superiors and plot against them should be punished!¡±


    Lu Xuan said lightly and nced at the Venerable Zhang Yuzhou.


    Many people just remembered that from the moment the Skeleton Old Man appeared, the Venerable Zhang Yuzhou was already nning to usurp the throne and offend his superiors.


    After all, the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion was the Venerable Han Lin. And the moment the Skeleton Old Man appeared, he attacked the Venerable Han Lin. This was a provocation to the entire Great Void Pavilion.


    ording to the normal procedure, even if they were beaten to death, it was only natural. The Heavenly Court could not control them to clean up the internal thieves.


    It was just that behind the Skeleton Old Man and Venerable Zhang Yuzhou stood a huge figure like the Shi family of the Emperor n.


    Therefore, many people were fearful and forgot that Lu Xuan¡¯s treatment was in ordance with the rules.


    ¡°Coincidentally, Zhang Yuzhou, this is the target that young master wants to capture. Why aren¡¯t you making a move? Once you capture him, with young master¡¯s protection, what¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡±


    The Skeleton Old Man shouted loudly.


    Venerable Zhang Yuzhou gritted his teeth. Indeed, at this point, he had no other choice.


    If he could not capture Lu Xuan, then he would be aplete traitor. He had no other choice.


    At that moment, Venerable Zhang Yuzhou and the Skeleton Old Man attacked almost at the same time, attacking Lu Xuan from both sides.


    A terrifying domain spread out and enveloped Lu Xuan.


    The Golden Immortal Domain was extremely terrifying, but they controlled it so well that not a single drop of it leaked out. Apart from the Golden Immortal Domain that enveloped Lu Xuan, it did not affect anyone else.


    One could imagine how exquisite their control was.


    Both of them were afraid that it would affect the others and drag the other Golden Immortals into the battle. There were dozens of Golden Immortals present. If they were to stand in opposition to them, even they would have no choice but to flee.


    ¡°Petty tricks, how dare you to show off in front of me!¡± In an instant, golden light burst out from Lu Xuan¡¯s hands and it acted like a Roc that tore the domain apart.


    Everyone heard a sound that sounded like a piece of cloth being torn apart. In the next second, the domain of the two supreme Golden Immortals was torn apart.


    Then, Lu Xuan¡¯s fist struck out like lightning. Like a rocket, it swept across the air.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before the two experts could let out a muffled groan, they were sent flying with blood spewing out of their mouths. With one punch, they fell to the ground, unable to get up. They were seriously injured.

 Chapter 1114 - The Next Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 1114: The Next Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s punch was terrifying. Everyone only saw Lu Xuan¡¯s lightning-fast attack. The two of them did not even have the time to disy their dharma image and domainws.


    Everything was over!


    Instant kill!


    When experts fought, it was usually in this split second.


    Both of them felt as if all the bones in their bodies had been shattered by Lu Xuan¡¯s punch. Their bodies were so tough that it was without a doubt that they would be able to walk out unscathed even if they took a direct hit from the center of the nuclear explosion.


    But now, Lu Xuan had actually hit them to such an extent with just one punch. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, who would believe it?


    Lu Xuan waved his hand, and two balls of lightning power boiled in his hands, turning into two Dragon-snaring Lasso that tied the two of them up.


    All of this happened in a sh. Before everyone could react, the Skeleton Old Man and Venerable Zhang Yuzhou had been directly grabbed and were unable to move on the ground.


    ¡°Too powerful. He actually fought two people by himself, and he actually won!¡±


    ¡°They are no match for him at all. Where did Lu Xuan go to cultivate in the past hundred years? How did he be so terrifying!¡±


    ¡°This is simply a fantasy!¡±


    Immediately, everyone was in an uproar. Lu Xuan had just returned and he had already disyed shocking strength. It was not difficult for him to suppress two Golden Immortals at the summit.


    Everyone was shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. Although many people had already made this judgment, with Lu Xuan¡¯s talent, it was only a matter of time.


    However, no one had expected that this day woulde so quickly.


    This was the first time Lu Xuan had shown off his existence in the Great Void Pavilion, and it was actually so violent!


    The sky was about to change!


    ¡°Venerable Han!¡±


    Lu Xuan came before Venerable Han Lin at this time. With a wave of his hand, a pure source of life energy merged into Venerable Han Lin¡¯s body.


    It instantly turned into a huge amount of life energy, and Venerable Han Lin¡¯s original injuries also recovered in an instant.


    ¡°Thank you for your help!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin smiled bitterly. He was caught off guard by the Skeleton Old Man. Otherwise, with his skills, even if he was slightly weaker than the Skeleton Old Man, he would not be so weak.


    He waspletely caught off guard by the sudden appearance of someone!


    ¡°I took the liberty to deal with him today, and I did not ask for your opinion. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°No worries!¡± Venerable Han Lin said. Then, he said, ¡°Since everyone is here, I suggest that Lu Xuan be the pavilion master of the Great Void Pavilion. Who agrees and who disagrees?¡±


    Venerable Han Lin stirred up thousands of waves. No one thought that Venerable Han Lin would propose such an idea because Venerable Han Lin waspletely different from Venerable Zhang Yuzhou. He was in his prime.


    He could at least lead the Great Void Pavilion for several thousand years!


    However, everyone thought of Lu Xuan¡¯s astonishing battle prowess and battle achievements. It seemed to be understandable. With Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength, if he could not be the pavilion master of the Great Void Pavilion, this matter itself would be a joke.


    Moreover, many people were well aware that they had paid such a huge price to recruit Lu Xuan. Wasn¡¯t it precisely to let Lu Xuan be the next leader of the Great Void Pavilion and lead the Great Void Pavilion back on the right track?


    The only difference was that this matter was much earlier than everyone thought.


    However, with Lu Xuan present, no one dared to object. Apart from a few direct descendants of the Zhang family, everyone raised their hands.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will announce that I will abdicate my position and give up my position. The pavilion master of the Great Void Pavilion will be Venerable Lu Xuan from now on!¡± Venerable Han Lin said decisively.


    Lu Xuan was silent for a moment. Although the Great Void Pavilion was Lu Xuan¡¯s goal, he had never thought of snatching power at this time.


    In fact, he wanted to be the pavilion master of the Great Void Pavilion after bing the Immortal King.


    However, since Venerable Han Lin had already done so much, Lu Xuan had no intention of giving in. Since he wanted to do something big, he had to have the confidence to do so.


    ¡°Thanks to Venerable Han Lin¡¯s great love and everyone¡¯s expectations, I will let the Great Void Pavilion flourish in my hands in the future. It will not let down the Great Void Immortal King and the seniors!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was stern as he said.


    Venerable Han Lin nodded his head in satisfaction and said, ¡°Greetings, pavilion master!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, pavilion master!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, pavilion master!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, pavilion master!¡±


    Seeing that Venerable Han Lin had lowered his head, everyone immediately bowed.


    ¡°Since I am already the pavilion master, I will announce the first decree. Zhang Yuzhou, Zhang Tao, and the other opportunistic members of the Zhang family who betrayed the Great Void Pavilion shall be executed ording to the rules. The rest shall be dealt with ording to the sect rules!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°As youmand, pavilion master!¡±


    Everyone shouted one after another.


    A visible disturbance was dealt with by Lu Xuan with lightning speed.


    The Zhang family was uprooted from the Great Void Pavilion. Other than the Zhang family, some followers of the Zhang family faction were also dealt with. However, this was the time to hire people, so Lu Xuan did not intend to kill them all, he only punished them ording to the rules set by the Great Void Pavilion.


    Anyway, with their cultivation, there was no possibility of a bacsh in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Inside the Great Void Pavilion, Lu Xuan and Venerable Han Lin were sitting opposite each other in a pavilion.


    Behind Venerable Han Lin, Han Xian¡¯er was standing by the side.


    Although she was a Gold Immortal, she was arranged to serve the two of them. However, this was not a humiliation, but rather, it was a kind of honor. Naturally, she was not dissatisfied.


    ¡°Pavilion master, are you surprised? You wonder why I gave the position of pavilion master to you?¡± Venerable Han Lin picked up the teacup, took a sip of the immortal tea, and said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I thought it would take me a few more years to take over the Great Void Pavilion!¡± Lu Xuan said directly.


    Venerable Han Lin nodded and said, ¡°I thought so too, but since the situation hase to this, I¡¯ll take advantage of the situation!¡±


    ¡°As the pavilion master of the Great Void Pavilion, with my talent, I¡¯ve already done my best. It¡¯s really difficult. I can¡¯t even handle the Zhang family in the Great Void Pavilion!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin felt a little helpless. As the pavilion master of a first-rate sect like the Great Void Pavilion, the pressure on him was imaginable. However, the leader of a first-rate sect like the Great Void Pavilion was not a Golden Immortal could handle.


    The Great Void Pavilion had no other choice but to let him be the pavilion master.


    However, in the years that he took over the Great Void Pavilion, not to mention expanding the influence of the Great Void Pavilion, he was already unable to defend the interests and scale of the Great Void Pavilion.


    He did not even have the ability to deal with a powerful opposition like the Zhang family.


    Compared to Lu Xuan¡¯s return today and the might of wiping out the Zhang family with lightning speed, it was truly petty.

 Chapter 1115 - An Explanation for the Yuan Family of the Emperor Clan

    <h4>Chapter 1115: An Exnation for the Yuan Family of the Emperor n</h4>


    Now that things hade to this, he finally understood. In the end, it was not because he was too weak, nor was it because he was not good at fighting.


    All these years, he had been able to steadily suppress the Venerable Zhang Yuzhou. This showed that his political skills were quite formidable.


    However, they were not a country of mortals. What was the use of such formidable skills? Facing theplicated rtionship of the Zhang family in the Great Void Pavilion, he had no way at all.


    If it was him, even if he did not let the Venerable Zhang Yuzhou seed, this was the best he could do.


    However, Lu Xuan was able to cut the Gordian knot and capture the Venerable Zhang Yuzhou and the Skeleton Old Man directly. Then, he dealt with the few Golden Immortals of the Zhang family at lightning speed. Even the Golden Immortals of the Zhang family did not dare to resist.


    It was not because of Lu Xuan¡¯s superb skills and astonishing prestige. It was purely because Lu Xuan suppressed everything with absolute strength.


    No matter what kind of methods the Zhang family, the Skeleton Old Man, or the holy son of the Shi family had behind, they could not defeat Lu Xuan.


    There was a saying on earth that the truth was only within the range of the cannon. Although Venerable Han Lin did not know this, he understood this principle deeply at this moment.


    Many things were not thatplicated. It was only because he was not powerful enough that many things had developed into such an unmanageable situation.


    It was almost at that time that Venerable Han Lin decided to pass the Great Void Pavilion to Lu Xuan. It was only a matter of time.


    The Golden Immortal was not immortal, and he would still die. He had already nned to pass it to Lu Xuan. Otherwise, he would not have rejected all the objections and invested so many resources in Lu Xuan.


    Everything was just brought forward!


    ¡°Fortunately, pavilion master is here today. Otherwise, who knows what the Zhang family would do. Zhang Yuzhou wants to be rich and powerful, and he wants to take a step forward, but he wants to drag the Great Void Pavilion down with him. This is something that I cannot tolerate!¡±


    The Venerable Han Lin said.


    ¡°The Shi family of the Emperor n used an Immortal King¡¯s cultivation manual to exchange for Zhang Yuzhou¡¯s loyalty, but that was a joke to the entire Great Void Pavilion. It¡¯s not like our Great Void Pavilion doesn¡¯t have a backer. If they knew that the Great Void Pavilion betrayed us, I¡¯m afraid that the entire Great Void Pavilion would be razed to the ground!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. After pacifying the Zhang family, the results of the interrogation came out very quickly. It turned out that the holy son of the Shi family had used an Immortal King¡¯s cultivation manual to exchange for Zhang Yuzhou¡¯s loyalty.


    Although it was not the Immortal King¡¯s Scriptures, it was just a cultivation manual. However, there were many Immortal King¡¯s cultivation insights in it. It was still priceless.


    Zhang Yuzhou had obviously been stuck at the summit of Golden Immortal Realm for many years. He wanted to take this opportunity to go all out.


    However, it could be a disaster for the entire Great Void Pavilion.


    The Emperor n behind the Great Void Pavilion would definitely not tolerate such a betrayal, just like how he would not tolerate the betrayal of the Zhang family. When that time came, they might vent their anger on the entire Great Void Pavilion.


    If the holy son of the Shi family could not protect the Great Void Pavilion, the foundation of the Great Void Pavilion for tens of thousands of years would bepletely destroyed.


    ¡°The Yuan family where the Hunyuan Immortal Emperor is from?¡± Lu Xuan took a sip of immortal tea and asked.


    As far as he knew, the backer of the Great Void Pavilion was the Yuan family where the Hunyuan Immortal Emperor was from.


    Simr to the Emperor n of the Shi family, the Hunyuan Immortal Emperor had already fallen, while the Yuan family was in a worse state. The Shi family did not suffer any fatal injuries during the ancient war, but the Yuan family suffered fatal injuries. Until now, there were probably less than a hundred members in the family.


    For an Emperor n, such a poption could be said to be on the verge of extinction at any moment.


    This was because the Yuan family was a family that had suffered the curse of a supreme being in the Demon Realm. When the Yuan family¡¯s Immortal Emperor was still around, this curse naturally would not affect the Yuan family.


    However, ever since the Hunyuan Immortal Emperor had fallen, this curse had taken effect. This made it extremely difficult for the Yuan family to produce a descendant for generations.


    Every generation had to have a descendant, and they had to be at the right ce at the right time. They also had to pay a huge price to seed.


    But even so, no one dared to look down on this family. Even if they had fallen to such a state, this was still a majestic Emperor n. There were many Immortal Emperors who left behind their foundations and methods. It was not difficult for them to wipe out the Great Void Pavilion.


    Lu Xuan knew this, so he also understood that Venerable Han Lin¡¯s concerns were not unreasonable.


    Especially since the Great Void Pavilion did not even have an Immortal King, it could not withstand the Yuan family¡¯s backup n.


    ¡°So pavilion master knows, then it saves me the trouble of wasting my breath!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin said.


    ¡°That Zhang Yuzhou thought that the Yuan family was already in decline, so he did not put the Yuan family in his eyes. He wanted to join the Shi family, but he did not know that there were still three catties in a broken ship, let alone that kind of Emperor n. When I was young, I went to visit the Yuan family with my elders. I know that the Yuan family¡¯s strength can be said to be unfathomable. There are even Immortal Kings holding down the fort. How can our Great Void Pavilion withstand the Yuan family¡¯s counterattack!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded his head. The current Great Void Pavilion could not afford to offend the Emperor n, even if their strength had been greatly reduced and they had suffered heavy losses.


    It was the same for him. He could not afford to offend them unless he was already in the Immortal King Realm. At that time, even the Yuan family of the Emperor n would treat him like a distinguished guest.


    After all, the Emperor n was divided into different grades. The Great Void Pavilion was at the bottom of the first-rate factions, while the Yuan family of the Emperor n was at the bottom of the ranks.


    Unless there was an Imperial Emperor, such as the Moon Emperor¡¯s Emperor n¡¯s strength, the Shi family and the Yuan familybined would not be a match for them.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I did not kill the Zhang family. When the Yuan family of the Emperor nes to demand an exnation, I will hand them over!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Since pavilion master knows what¡¯s going on, then I can rest assured!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin nodded. He was most afraid that Lu Xuan would be young and impetuous and not put the Yuan family in his eyes. When that time came, he would cause a great deal of trouble.


    ¡°But what about that Skeleton Old man? Is he involved with the holy son of the Shi family?¡± Venerable Han Lin asked.


    ¡°Just kill him directly!¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°He and I are already in a life-and-death situation. Even if he doesn¡¯te to kill me, I will kill him!¡±


    Seeing the Venerable Han Lin¡¯s worried expression, Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that reckless. When I be an Immortal King, I will kill him. At that time, what can the Shi family do to me?¡±


    Venerable Han Lin heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Lu Xuan would just throw his life away. After all, the Shi family¡¯s strength was too terrifying.


    However, if Lu Xuan became an Immortal King, everything would be different. Even if he was not a match for the Shi family, he would still be able to protect himself. The Great Void Pavilion would not be buried along with him.


    ¡°Oh right, venerable, I have another matter that I need you to do!¡±

 Chapter 1116 - Lu Xuan Convinced People with Reason

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Lu Xuan Convinced People with Reason</h4>


    ¡°Pavilion master, please instruct me!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin said.


    ¡°I would like to ask venerable to write an official letter to the Nine Night Immortal King in the name of the Great Void Pavilion and ask him to hand over Luo Chen!¡±


    Lu Xuan slowly stated his purpose.


    When Venerable Han Lin heard this, he could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. His entire back turned cold.


    This involved a newly advanced Immortal King.


    He had some understanding of the Nine Night Immortal King. He was a newly advanced Immortal King in the recent tens of thousands of years. He was also a powerful expert belonging to the Shi family of the Emperor n.


    However, he never thought that Lu Xuan would be so bold. He actually dared to write a letter to the Nine Night Immortal King and ask him to hand over Luo Chen.


    Of course, he knew about Luo Chen. During this period of time, Luo Chen could be said to have caused amotion. He captured Lu Xuan¡¯s parents and wanted to force Lu Xuan to submit.


    He was definitely a ruthless person!


    ¡°Pavilion master, the Nine Night Immortal King will definitely not hand him over. Furthermore, the Luo family will not let this matter rest!¡± Venerable Han Lin hurriedly advised.


    He did not expect to hear such shocking news just after stepping down as pavilion master.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Luo family. I have already uprooted the entire Luo family. All the experts below Luo Chen have been wiped out by me. Have you guys not received the news yet?¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Venerable Han Lin was stunned. He never expected that he would actually hear such a thing today.


    Even behind Venerable Han Lin, Han Xian¡¯er waspletely dumbfounded when she heard this news.


    The Luo family was several levels higher than the Han family. Just wait until Luo Chen bes an Immortal King, they would be able to ascend to the Royal n.


    Among them, the number of Golden Immortals was three to four times more than the Han family.


    Such a colossus was actually uprooted by Lu Xuan. No matter how one looked at it, this sounded like a fantasy.


    However, they all knew that Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t lie about this because there was no need to. It was something that could be verified as long as one went out.


    This was even more terrifying.


    Lu Xuan immediately told them about how he destroyed Luo City. Anyway, this was not a secret. It would not be long before the matter of Lu Xuan destroying Luo City could not be hidden anymore.


    After all, such a shocking thing had happened in the Heaven Realm. How could it not spread?


    Although the Luo family was not the strongest in the Heaven Realm, they were not weak either. They definitely had the strength of a medium-sized sect or family. However, they were killed by Lu Xuan so easily.


    One could very well imagine how shocked Venerable Han Lin and Han Xian¡¯er were.


    After that, a bitter smile appeared on Venerable Han Lin¡¯s face. He knew long ago that Lu Xuan was very torturous and his strength was terrifying.


    However, no one would have thought that Lu Xuan would actually be so torturous that he even destroyed the Luo family.


    ¡°Pavilion master, this news is too¡­¡± Venerable Han Lin smiled bitterly, he finally understood why Lu Xuan wanted to write a letter to the Nine Night Immortal King because the Luo family was one of the powers under the protection of the Nine Night Immortal King and was the pir of support of the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s faction.


    But now, it waspletely destroyed. Most probably, the Nine Night Immortal King wouldn¡¯t let this matter go so easily.


    What was even more terrifying was that Lu Xuan actually wanted to write a letter to the Nine Night Immortal King, asking him to hand over the person.


    He could imagine how furious the Nine Nights Immortal King would be.


    ¡°Luo Chen kidnapped my family and wants to use my family against me. I will kill him. It¡¯s that simple!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently as if he was talking about something insignificant.


    Hepletely did not take the matter of uprooting the Luo family to heart. If he did not know that Lu Xuan would not lie to him on this matter, Venerable Han Lin would almost think that his ears were hallucinating.


    ¡°Previously, Luo Chen was cautious and only sent a second incarnation over. Now that he is captured by me, I have already sensed the location of his true body through this second incarnation. It is the residence of the Nine Night Immortal King, the Nine Night Royal City!¡± Lu Xuan said immediately.


    Venerable Han Lin¡¯s face was filled with shock. Luo Chen was such a heaven-gifted genius. He might have the chance to be an Immortal King in the future, or even one of the best among the Immortal Kings. Such a figure, even he, who was also a peak Golden Immortal, could notpare to him.


    However, such a character, in Lu Xuan¡¯s words, was like a little chick. There was no hesitation at all, nor was there any difficulty.


    ¡°Pavilion master, the Nine Night Immortal King will definitely not hand him over!¡± Venerable Han Linughed bitterly. Although they were both from the first-rate force, without an Immortal King, how could the Great Void Pavilionpare to the Nine Night Royal City?


    They were not even in the same dimension.


    For a moment, Venerable Han Lin even had a feeling that Lu Xuan was too much of a troublemaker. Was he wrong to hand the Great Void Pavilion over to him?


    Although offending the Nine Night Immortal King could not bepared to offending the Yuan family of the Emperor n, the final result was probably the same.


    They would probably be razed to the ground!


    ¡°I know!¡± Lu Xuan took a sip of the immortal tea and said with a smile. ¡°Of course I know that the Nine Night Immortal King will not hand Luo Chen over, but with such an excuse, I can go to his door!¡±


    ¡°Only then can it be justified. After all, I am a person who convinces people with reason!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    When Venerable Han Lin heard this, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. How could he convince others with such reason?


    It didn¡¯t seem like it at all, okay?


    Moreover, the most important thing was that he heard something that made him feel terrified. Lu Xuan actually nned to attack the Nine Night Royal City.


    This was simply a joke. Although he was considered a top-notch expert among the Golden Immortals, facing an Immortal King level existence, he would probably only be knocked down with a p.


    Even if Lu Xuan was different from ordinary people, and his strength was so profound that it was inconceivable, it would probably only be a p in the face.


    In this world, what was the use of being reasonable? Only those who had big fists could make the decision.


    It would be over. The entire Great Void Pavilion would be finished!


    There was no other way. He could only think of a way to inform the Emperor n¡¯s Yuan family toe to the tform. Only then would he be able to stop a furious Nine Night Immortal King.


    He couldpletely imagine how furious Nine Night Immortal King would be when he received the news. He would probablye to kill him soon.


    ¡°Venerable, please rest assured. I won¡¯t do anything that I¡¯m not sure of!¡±


    Lu Xuan saw the bitter expression on Venerable Han Lin¡¯s face and could roughly guess what he was thinking. He immediately smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to venerable. I still have to prepare a backup n. I don¡¯t n to let this matter rest, and Nine Night Immortal King definitely won¡¯t let this matter rest. A great battle is imminent, so I won¡¯t waste any more time!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    After saying this, Lu Xuan disappeared in front of Venerable Han Lin.

 Chapter 1117 - Alkaid Divine Armor, Lu Xuans Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Alkaid Divine Armor, Lu Xuan¡¯s Trump Card</h4>


    Lu Xuan, the legendary genius who shocked the Heaven Realm a hundred years ago, returned and ughtered all the Golden Immortals who had encircled him.


    Luo City was destroyed in an instant. All the Gold Immortals and Golden Immortals below Luo Chen were killed.


    Although there were still experts left in the outside world, there were many Heaven Immortals and Human Immortals. However, in the eyes of all living beings in the Heaven Realm, the Luo family was uprooted andpletely finished.


    Even Luo Chen, the strongest of the Luo family, was beaten half to death by Lu Xuan. Fortunately, it was only a second incarnation. Otherwise, he would have been beaten to death by Lu Xuan on the spot.


    One by one, thetest news spread to the entire Heaven Realm.


    The Heaven Realm was shaken!


    A huge family with many Golden Immortals overseeing it, ruling over a Heaven Realm province, waspletely wiped out. All the experts in the upper echelons were killed or injured.


    Many people found it unbelievable. However, the ruins of Luo City were still there. It reminded them of how cruel the battle was.


    The huge Luo City was destroyed!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s astonishingbat strength shook the world!


    ¡°Everyone said that Lu Xuan was like a coward who didn¡¯t dare toe out for hundreds of years. Now, it seems that it¡¯s just a rumor. He must be in seclusion somewhere and didn¡¯t receive any news!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this matter has blown up. The Nine Night Immortal King will definitely not let it go!¡±


    ¡°I heard that on that day, the Nine Night Immortal King made a move, but it was blocked by someone!¡±


    All kinds of rumors and news flew in all directions at once. Many people received all kinds of information, and there was almost no way to tell if it was true or false. The only thing that could be confirmed was that the Luo family was truly finished.


    The foundation that they had built up for tens of thousands of years had been swept clean.


    Following that, another piece of explosive news was sent over. Under such circumstances, Lu Xuan had actually taken over the position of the pavilion master of the Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°The operation of the Great Void Pavilion is too shy. To promote him to the position of the pavilion master at such a critical juncture, could it be that he intends to use the foundation of the Great Void Pavilion to contend against the Nine Night Immortal King?¡±


    Many people clicked their tongues in wonder. Everyone could imagine how furious the Nine Night Immortal King would be after he received such news.


    He would definitely not let it go so easily.


    Following that, an even more explosive piece of news came.


    ¡°Lu Xuan used the name of the pavilion master of the Great Void Pavilion to send a letter to the Nine Night Immortal King, requesting him to hand over Luo Chen!¡±


    As the news spread, it caused a huge stir. Compared to this news, all the previous news was nothing.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s actions were getting bigger and bigger. This action was seen by many as a p to the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s face.


    The Luo family was a family under the protection of the Nine Night Immortal King. Now that it was destroyed by Lu Xuan. Before the Nine Night Immortal King came looking for him, Lu Xuan had already sent a letter to demand Luo Chen.


    Many people heard that on that day, lightning shed and thunder rumbled above the Nine Night Royal City. Countless people trembled in the fury of the Nine Night Immortal King.


    ¡°What a Lu Xuan, what a Great Void Pavilion leader. After I celebrated my hundred million birthday, I wille and raze the Great Void Pavilion to the ground!¡±


    When the words of the Nine Night Immortal King were released, many people did not find it strange. If they were in his shoes, after suffering such humiliation, they would not let it go so easily.


    Because of Lu Xuan¡¯s actions, everyone in the Heaven Realm turned their attention to the Nine Night Immortal King and the new pavilion master of the Great Void Pavilion, Lu Xuan for a moment.


    There was only a month left before the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s birthday banquet. After a month, the entire Great Void Pavilion would probably be uprooted.


    At that time, even if the Great Void Pavilion had a powerful backer behind them, they would still be stripped of ayer of skin and suffered heavy losses.


    Within the Great Void Pavilion, countless people were trembling in fear. Offending an Immortal King, such a terrifying scene had finally happened. Many people didn¡¯t know how to describe the shock in their hearts.


    And at this moment, in the depths of a deste mountain in the Heaven Realm, countless mountains turned into a huge formation, forming an illusion, blocking their vision. Even if an immortal had the Dharma Eye, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see through this illusion.


    In mid-air, a strong gust of wind blew, causing the white robes of a figure to flutter in the wind. It was none other than Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan opened his Delusion-breaker Eye, searching for the w in this mountain range formation.


    A momentter, a shocking light burst out from Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. He had found the w in the formation, and only in that instant could he pass through it.


    In the next instant, Lu Xuan vanished from his original location.


    When he could see the outside world again, he was already inside the formation.


    In the sky, the gigantic formation was like a dome, covering an area of over 1,000 square kilometers.


    The mountains in the distance ovepped. It was like a gigantic tomb.


    No, to be more precise, this was indeed a tomb. And it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary tomb. This was the tomb of an Immortal King.


    This was a tomb formed after the death of an Immortal King.


    For Immortal King level experts, their Dao fruits would fuse with the heavens and earth, and their every move would have the might of the heavens and earth.


    After they died, unless they were beaten into pieces by others, a gigantic tomb would automatically form around them.


    This was a tomb that Lu Xuan once explored in his previous life. It was a tomb known as the Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s tomb.


    In the past, this was also an extremely powerful Immortal King. In fact, he was already half a step into the Imperial Emperor level and could be considered one of the best among Immortal Kings.


    He was heavily injured during the Great War of All Realms. After that, he dragged his body back to the Heaven Realm and died not long after.


    Many yearster, the ce where he died formed an iparablyrge group of tombs, known as the Heaven Burial.


    This was also the reason why Lu Xuan came here personally. There was a defensive treasure in Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s tomb, called Alkaid Divine Armor.


    This Alkaid Divine Armor was Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s invincible magic weapon. In his previous life, this Alkaid Divine Armor was not in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. It waster acquired by another peerless genius decadester.


    The other party was dominating the world with the armor. A mere Golden Immortal could actually contend against an Immortal King level expert. Even an Immortal King level expert could not do anything to him. For a time, the Alkaid Divine Armor became famous.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s target was the Alkaid Divine Armor this time. He naturally could not rashly offend the Nine Night Immortal King without considering the consequences.


    Lu Xuan naturally had a n in mind. As long as he had this Alkaid Divine Armor, Lu Xuan would have the ability to contend against the Nine Night Immortal King. Even the Nine Night Immortal King wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.


    In terms of strength, the Alkaid Immortal King was much stronger than the Nine Night Immortal King. The Nine Night Immortal King was only at the initial stage of the Immortal King Realm and had only been in the Immortal King realm for tens of thousands of years. He was considered a junior among the Immortal Kings.


    However, the Alkaid Immortal King was an existence that almost became an Imperial Emperor. The power of the treasure he refined was naturally extraordinary.

 Chapter 1118 - Possession of an Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Possession of an Immortal King</h4>


    This was also Lu Xuan¡¯s trump card to fight against Nine Night Immortal King. Who said that he could not fight against Nine Night Immortal King before he reached the Immortal King Realm!


    Lu Xuan had broken through from the summit of Gold Immortal Realm to the summit of Golden Immortal Realm in just a hundred years. If he wanted to break through forcefully in a short period of time, there would definitely be repercussions. It was not worth it for a mere Nine Night Immortal King.


    Yes, in Lu Xuan¡¯s heart, the terrifying Nine Night Immortal King was just a mere existence.


    Lu Xuan entered Alkaid Immortal¡¯s tomb. There were many different kinds of restrictions in the tomb, almost all of which were formed naturally to prevent people from robbing the tomb.


    After all, those who could cultivate to the Immortal King level were all legendary geniuses and were favored by the heavens.


    Even if they died, no one would be allowed to profane them.


    However, this world was like this. No matter how well-protected they were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the schemes of those who wanted to harm them.


    Lu Xuan continued to deduce the taboos in the tomb as he entered deeper and deeper. In just an instant, he had already reached the deepest part of the tomb.


    The various restrictions here weren¡¯t able to do anything to Lu Xuan. With Lu Xuan¡¯s deduction Dao, he naturally could easily deduce the dangers and life force within.


    In the depths of the tomb, a young man dressed in green sat cross-legged on a stone bed. His face was extremely lifelike, as though he was a living person.


    That was none other than the Alkaid Immortal King. Even though he had died many years ago, his body was still very lifelike. Lu Xuan could even hear his heartbeat and the sound of blood flowing within his body.


    ¡°The Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body hasn¡¯t rotted yet!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at the Alkaid Immortal King. In his previous life, he only knew that the Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s Alkaid Divine Armor was obtained by others and made a name for himself. However, he didn¡¯t know that the Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body hadn¡¯t rotted yet.


    From a certain perspective, the Immortal King¡¯s body could be said to be indestructible.


    Even a single cell could be reborn. Alkaid Immortal King should have been heavily injured back then, but as time passed, his body actually recovered to such a degree.


    It could be seen that his body was not fatally injured back then. Then, there was only one problem, and that was that his primordial spirit was destroyed.


    There were many strange attacks in the world, and many of them were directed at the primordial spirit. Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s primordial spirit should have been destroyed after being heavily injured, leaving only his body intact.


    Hence, such a strange situation was formed. In addition, his body actually contained surging vitality. Logically speaking, this was something impossible.


    Because even if an Immortal King was alive, he would only have a lifespan of a million years. If this period of time was exceeded, the Immortal King would die of old age.


    This Alkaid Immortal King must have encountered an extremely strange attack, causing his primordial spirit to be destroyed while his body remained intact.


    But to Lu Xuan, this was a pleasant surprise.


    There were simply too many things that could be done to aplete Immortal King¡¯s body.


    Lu Xuan immediately made his decision. He wanted to seize the Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body and enter it. If he seeded, the Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s strength would be even more shocking.


    What did the Nine Night Immortal King count for by then?!


    Although this method of possession was extremely vicious, the Alkaid Immortal King had already fallen many years ago. It was a good opportunity for Lu Xuan to seize the body and refine it into his second incarnation.


    The fleshly body of an Immortal King naturally far surpassed any other type of heavenly treasure. The effect was much strongerpared to Luo Chen¡¯s second incarnation.


    Lu Xuan immediately formed a hand seal and split out a primordial spirit from his primordial spirit, entering into the Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body.


    The Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s fleshly body automatically emitted waves of treasure light in an attempt to stop Lu Xuan from entering his body. If this was the alive Alkaid Immortal King, Lu Xuan would have no choice but to flee.


    However, there was naturally nothing to be afraid of now. He directly used the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to stop the treasure light, protecting his split-up primordial spirit as it entered Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body.


    Just as he entered Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s fleshly body, there was actually a jade-green primordial spirit inside.


    This primordial spirit was rooted in Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body, but it was not the original primordial spirit of the Alkaid Immortal King.


    ¡°Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body actually gave birth to a new primordial spirit!¡±


    Lu Xuan clicked his tongue in wonder. He discovered that after countless years of nurturing, Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body actually gave birth to a new primordial spirit. Although this primordial spirit was still very weak and very ignorant, if this continued, in less than 100,000 years, an extremely powerful primordial spirit would be nurtured.


    At that time, Alkaid Immortal King would be reborn in a different state.


    He would be another Immortal King!


    Such a situation could be said to be very, very rare. Even a Celestial Lord like Lu Xuan had rarely seen such a situation.


    The requirements to form such a unique primordial spirit were extremely harsh. It took a very long time to form a new primordial spirit, and an ordinary physical body would havepletely rotted away in such a long time.


    Furthermore, there could not be any other primordial spirit in the body, and it had to be nourished by an endless amount of spiritual Qi. Furthermore, it had to be lucky enough not to be discovered.


    Under these conditions, only then it was possible to nurture a brand new primordial spirit and be reborn in a different manner.


    This was not an ordinary corpse transformation. The corpse transformation produced zombies, and the life that was born in this way was a brand new life form.


    However, he could be considered unlucky. He was discovered by Lu Xuan not long after he was born. In the dark, Lu Xuan was also the human cmity that he would encounter when he was about to be born.


    ¡°Now I finally know why Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body hasn¡¯t rotted yet. It should be this brand new primordial spirit that is nourishing Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body!¡± Lu Xuan instantly came to a conclusion. No wonder Alkaid Immortal King had fallen for such a long time, yet he could still preserve such aplete body.


    His body nourished this lump of primordial spirit, but it was also because of the existence of this lump of primordial spirit that Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body was able to keep its muscles moving.


    This lump of primordial spirit and Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body were mutually reinforcing and interdependent, thus forming such a unique pattern.


    ¡°But now is just the right time. Everything has benefited me!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s face revealed a look of joy. He immediately controlled his primordial spirit and began to swallow this lump of primordial spirit.


    This lump of primordial spirit was muddle-headed. It only instinctively sensed an extremely terrifying survival crisis and continuously let out mournful roars from the depths of the primordial spirit.


    However, it was still of no use. It only persisted for a day before it was directly swallowed by Lu Xuan¡¯s split primordial spirit.

 Chapter 1119 - One Month, the Longevity Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1119: One Month, the Longevity Banquet</h4>


    After swallowing this lump of primordial spirit, Lu Xuan felt that he had gained a lot of insight. With Lu Xuan¡¯s summit stage of Golden Immortal Realm, it was undoubtedly difficult for him to refine the body of an Immortal King into a second incarnation.


    For an ordinary summit stage Golden Immortal, even refining the body of an ordinary Immortal King would require a lot of effort. It might take thousands or even tens of thousands of years to refine it bit by bit.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. His current realm could not be judged based on his current strength.


    After annexing a lump of primordial spirit, Lu Xuan had directly taken over its efforts over countless years.


    After saving countless efforts, he could definitelyplete the refinement in a short month.


    Of course, this was also very expensive. The demand for immortal essence pills alone was a huge amount. Fortunately, after Lu Xuan destroyed Luo City, he obtained a lot of wealth from Luo City.


    Among them, there were more than 500 million immortal essence pills. Not to mention, there were also a lot of heavenly materials and earthly treasures.


    All of them became Lu Xuan¡¯s resources.


    ¡°Go and stand guard outside. No one is allowed to enter!¡±


    Lu Xuan instructed the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon.


    The Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon turned into a ck-clothed man and said, ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    Then, the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon came to the entrance of the tomb and vigntly observed the surrounding environment. Even though it knew that at this time, no one woulde in except for Lu Xuan, but it was just in case.


    At this time, in the depths of Alkid Immortal King¡¯s tomb, countless immortal essence pills transformed into vigorous immortal essence energy that continuously surged into Alkid Immortal King¡¯s body, constantly strengthening Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit. Lu Xuan¡¯s control over Alkid Immortal King¡¯s body was also increasing at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°Just wait, just wait for me to give you a huge surprise!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s low murmurs came from the depths of the tomb and gradually became indiscernible.


    As the days passed, themotion that Lu Xuan caused in the Heaven Realm did not diminish as time passed.


    The Nine Nights Immortal King had already announced that he would head to the Great Void Pavilion after the longevity banquet and raze the Great Void Pavilion to the ground.


    ¡°The Great Void Pavilion is going to be razed to the ground soon. My long-cherished wish from many years ago is finally going to be fulfilled!¡±


    This was an enemy who had a grudge against the Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°This Lu Xuan must have lost his mind. He is just a Golden Immortal. Even if his cultivation is extraordinary, he has no chance of winning whenpared to a real Golden Immortal!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The gap between the Immortal King and Golden Immortal is too big. Who does he think he is? Or does he think that the Yuan family of the Emperor n will back him up?¡±


    ¡°When the blood stters, he will know who he cannot offend!¡±


    For a time, the fate of the Great Void Pavilion became the focus of everyone¡¯s discussion.


    At the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s birthday banquet, countless experts from all walks of life came to congratte him. Even the Gold Immortal experts could only bow at the outskirts of the Nine Night Royal City. They were not even qualified to attend the banquet.


    Only the Golden Immortals were qualified to participate in the banquet. There was no doubt that the qualifications for this birthday banquet were very high.


    The birthday banquet, which had already attracted a lot of attention, became the focus of countless people because of Lu Xuan¡¯s matter. Countless Golden Immortals came from all over the Heaven Realm just to watch the show.


    More than a thousand Golden immortals came in person. Even if the rest did note, their incarnations woulde. At the very least, there would be disciples who came on behalf of themselves.


    At the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s birthday banquet, everyone could clearly see that the Nine Night Immortal King was sitting high on the throne in the highest level of the clouds, looking down at all the living beings.


    ¡°Hiss, this time, the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s birthday banquet is so grand. There are actually other Immortal Kings!¡±


    Some people were surprised to find that there were a few figures in the sky that they could not see clearly. He was a Golden Immortal. Even a summit Golden Immortal would not bepletely invisible to him.


    One could only imagine that he was an Immortal King!


    ¡°It¡¯s not just an Immortal King. The holy son of the Shi family is also here. Hehe, this is going to be interesting!¡±


    Someone pointed at the leader of the group of Golden Immortals. A handsome young man in a golden robe who sat upright like a spear was drinking by himself, ignoring the gazes of the crowd.


    ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s really him. He hasn¡¯t appeared for hundreds of years. Hundreds of years ago, he was a golden immortal. He once turned heaven and earth upside down. Now, I don¡¯t know what level his cultivation has reached. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already unfathomable!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, this incident was caused by him. If he hadn¡¯t insisted on killing Lu Xuan and even asked Luo Chen to go down to the lower realm to capture Lu Xuan¡¯s family, the Luo family wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, every aspect of life is the will of the heavens. I heard that the Shi family¡¯s holy son has already announced that he will bring Luo Chen back to the family to nurture him. He must be nurturing an Immortal King!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the Luo family must have profited from this. As long as Luo Chen really bes Immortal King, then everything can be rebuilt in time!¡±


    ¡°Tsk Tsk, how amazing. Even an Immortal King can be nurtured 100%. This is the foundation of the EMperor n!¡±


    Many peopleughed.


    ¡°I heard that Lu Xuan also has the bloodline of the born Taoism aptitude. If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean that there is an internal conflict in their race?¡±


    Some people looked at it from another perspective. Even though Lu Xuan¡¯s surname was not Shi, it did not stop him from having the bloodline of the Shi family.


    Moreover, for the Emperor n, the surname was not the key because many races had many different surnames, representing many different branches.


    There were also situations where people of the same family had different surnames. The key was that the bloodline in their body was unique.


    ¡°This must be a heaven-gifted genius. One mountain cannot amodate two tigers. I heard that the holy son of the Shi family defeated all his peers in the same generation before he became a member of the Shi family. This Lu Xuan is using the reputation of the Shi family as a stepping stone. In his eyes, this is probably a provocation to him!¡±


    ¡°Once the birthday banquet is over, the Nine Night Immortal King will attack the Great Void Pavilion and raze it to the ground. Tsk tsk, this will be a good show to watch. Even the Immortal King ising to join in the fun!¡±


    Many people knew why they were here.


    The Nine Night Royall City was a first-rate sect, and the Great Void Pavilion was also a first-rate sect.


    For a first-rate sect to wipe out another first-rate sect, one could imagine how much attention it would attract.


    ¡°The Nine Night Immortal King is nning to take advantage of the fact that the Moon Emperor is on the battlefield of all realms and has no time to care about the internal affairs of the Heaven Realm. He is going to cook rice until it is cooked. When the Moon Emperor returns, will he make things difficult for the Nine Night Immortal King and the Shi family just because of the Great Void Pavilion?¡± Someone even saw through the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s n.


    ¡°Yuan family, Yuan Xiao is here to pay a visit to senior Nine Night Immortal King!¡±


    Suddenly, a clear and cold voice came.

 Chapter 1120 - Murder, Execution, and Dirty Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Murder, Execution, and Dirty Tricks</h4>


    ¡°The Yuan family? Why are they here?!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression froze. They never thought that it wasn¡¯t enough to involve the Shi family of the Emperor n. Now, another Yuan family of the Emperor n had appeared.


    Although everyone knew that the Yuan family had suffered heavy losses a long long time ago and that it was difficult for their children to seed.


    However, this did not mean that the Yuan family could be bullied. After all, they were an Emperor n, and they had a lot of resources and methods that many people could not imagine.


    However, some Golden Immortals had a look of understanding in their eyes. After all, this matter involved another first-rate sect, the Great Void Pavilion, which was a subordinate force of the Yuan family.


    If the Nine Night Royal City and the Shi family of the Emperor n destroyed them just like that, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Yuan family was afraid of the Shi family?


    This was definitely not good news for some of the higher-ups!


    Along with the exmations and doubts of the crowd, a figure slowly walked in. It was a handsome and extraordinary young man dressed in ck clothes. His bearing was unparalleled.


    ¡°What a great Yuan family of the Emperor n. Their bearing is indeed extraordinary. He is not inferior to the Shi family¡¯s holy son!¡±


    Many people were secretly eximing in admiration.


    This Yuan Xiao of the Yuan family had an extraordinary bearing. He stood proudly in the world.


    Countless gazes fell on Yuan Xiao. Yuan Xiao turned a blind eye and walked to a spot not far from the Nine Night Immortal King. He cupped his hands and fists as he said, ¡°Yuan Xiao of the Yuan family pays his respects to all Immortal Kings!¡±


    ¡°Yuan Xiao, are you here to congratte me?¡± the Nine Night Immortal King asked indifferently.


    He nced at Yuan Xiao. Even though the reputation of the Yuan family was very frightening, it didn¡¯t have that much of a deterrent effect on an Immortal King of his level.


    It was not the Emperor n that had an Imperial Emperor. It was apletely different matter.


    Furthermore, the Yuan family was among thest of the Emperor n. Even though he was afraid of the Yuan family, he was not that afraid of a junior of the Yuan family.


    One was an Immortal King, and the other was a Golden Immortal. Just one level apart and the difference would be like heaven and earth!


    ¡°Today, Yuanxiao is here. The first thing is to congratte Night Night Immortal King. The second thing is to be a mediator to mediate the conflict between the Immortal King and the Great Void Pavilion!¡±


    Yuanxiao said.


    ¡°Hahahaha, mediate between me and the Great Void Pavilion?¡± The Nine Night Immortal Kingughed coldly. ¡°Have you ever understood the situation? What right do you have to mediate? Based on the name Yuan family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, based on the name Yuan family!¡±


    Yuanxiao said confidently.


    ¡°I have some understanding of this matter. Although Lu Xuan¡¯s actions are a little out of line, he is still a victim after all. If Luo Chen had not been aggressive, he would not have caused such a disaster!¡±


    ¡°Yuan Xiao, do you think that Lu Xuan¡¯s actions were just a little out of line?¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded. Everyone looked over and saw a young man staring at Yuan Xiao with an angry expression.


    Wasn¡¯t this Luo Chen.


    Luo Chen stared at Yuan Xiao and said, ¡°He destroyed my entire Luo family, leaving only me in the Luo family. Isn¡¯t this just a little out of line? Your Yuan family¡¯s way of doing things is a little too biased!¡±


    ¡°Our Yuan family naturally has our own standards to judge when we do things. Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who broke the rules and went down to the lower realm to capture people. If I remember correctly, the Heavenly Court has a clear rule that does not allow people to go down to the lower realm without permission and disrupt the development of the lower realm!¡± Yuan Xiao replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that much. I only know that my Luo family has been destroyed. After today, whether it¡¯s Lu Xuan or the Great Void Pavilion that protected Lu Xuan, they will all be razed to the ground. If not, it¡¯s not enough to quell the anger in my heart!¡±


    Luo Chen gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°It seems that you are determined to go against the Yuan family. Do you think that the Yuan family is weak and can be bullied?¡± Yuan Xiao¡¯s expression was slightly cold.


    At this point, the Great Void Pavilion still went to the Yuan family for help. Against such a powerful Nine Night Royal City, the Great Void Pavilion had no chance of winning.


    If the Yuan family did not appear, the Great Void Pavilion would definitely lose this battle and might even be razed to the ground.


    ¡°Shi Tatian, are you not going to intervene? Are you going to turn this into a war between the Shi family and the Yuan family?¡±


    Yuan Xiao looked at Shi Tatian, the holy son of the Shi family, who was eating and drinking by himself in the distance.


    Seeing that he was mentioned, Shi Tatian put down his bowl and chopsticks and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start the war. Protecting the traitor of my family, your Yuan family is going to be exterminated!¡±


    ¡°Yuan Xiao, if your father came personally, I might give him some face. You? You dare to ruin my longevity banquet? I will capture you first and wait for your father toe personally to redeem you!¡±


    The Nine Night Immortal King sneered and attacked directly. Arge hand grabbed down like a millstone.


    At this moment, everyone was horrified. A terrifying pressure swept in all directions.


    Everyone in the entire birthday banquet was trembling. Even the Golden Immortals found it difficult to protect themselves under such pressure.


    The terrifying pressure was like thousands of divine mountains crashing down on them, suffocating them, and making them despair.


    The giant hand was not fast either. It only pressed down inch by inch, as if it was not trying to take Yuan Xiao away, but to crush his Dao heart.


    Yuan Xiao gritted his teeth, his eyes shining brightly. He could see the intention of the Nine Night Immortal King. He was nning topletely crush his Dao heart with the Immortal King¡¯s pressure.


    If he gave in now, he naturally wouldn¡¯t die. However, his invincible Dao heart would be crushed by the Nine Night Immortal King. If that was the case, it might leave a shadow in his heart and even form a mental demon.


    If he wanted to cultivate to the Immortal King Realm, it would be extremely difficult.


    Even if he wanted to rebuild his Dao heart, he didn¡¯t know when it would be. At that time, he would bepletely left behind by his peers.


    For example, Shi Tatian!


    He might even fall behind Luo Chen!


    This was something that he absolutely could not ept. Immediately, the terrifying mana on Yuan Xiao¡¯s body boiled, and the zing light made him look like a huge sun.


    That dazzling light was shocking.


    A powerful shadow formed behind Yuan Xiao. This was the Concept of the Chaos Element, and it was fighting against the Nine Night Immortal King.


    ¡°If it was your father who used the Concept of the Chaos Element, I might not be able to do anything about it. But with your ability, you are far from it!¡±


    The Nine Night Immortal King sneered.


    At this moment, many people were silent in fear. Those present were not fools. Many people immediately understood the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s sinister intentions.


    He was clearly nning to take advantage of the chaos to directly break Yuan Xiao¡¯s state of mind, directly crippling the possibility of him bing an Immortal King.


    At the same time, he also avoided the possibility of Yuan Xiao bing a powerful enemy of Shi Tatian in the future.


    ¡°What a dirty trick, but I have to say, it¡¯s very effective!¡±


    ¡°The Nine Night Immortal King actually doesn¡¯t put the Yuan family in his eyes at all. Could it be that the majestic Emperor n, Yuan family¡¯s deterrence has weakened to such an extent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the Shi family¡¯s background!¡±


    In an instant, many people thought of many things.

 Chapter 1121 - You Wanted To Kill Me? I Would Give You All My Ashes!

    <h4>Chapter 1121: You Wanted To Kill Me? I Would Give You All My Ashes!</h4>


    Many people thought back to when Shi Tatian was roaming freely hundreds of years ago. Some people were personally defeated by Shi Tatian, some died for no reason, and some people¡¯s hearts were broken.


    It was all rted to Shi Tatian. It was just that at that time, no one could provoke Shi Tatian. After all, he was the holy son of the Emperor n.


    Just this identity alone was enough to make countless people stop in their tracks.


    They still did not expect that such a method would be used on Yuan Xiao, who was also from the Emperor n.


    Shi Tatian, on the other hand, continued to act as if this matter had nothing to do with him. When many people saw this scene, they could not help but feel a chill down their spines.


    When it came to the battles between top-tier legendary geniuses, many of them weren¡¯t just personal battles. They even involved the battles between the factions backing each other.


    ¡°Nine Night Immortal King, you want to break my Dao heart? Dream on!¡±


    Yuan Xiao was furious. At this moment, a burst of dazzling golden light erupted from his body as a talisman flew out. The talisman was slowly burning as waves of Dao charm burst forth.


    The Dao charm was like a wave as it directly blocked the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s huge hand.


    Many people understood in their hearts. As expected, a saint child like Yuan Xiao was definitely not simple. He even had a method to contend against an Immortal King. He was definitely not ordinary.


    ¡°You want to block me with a mere talisman? What do you think an Immortal King is?¡±The Nine Night Immortal King coldly spoke.


    Initially, he was able to wield great power with just a casual grab. But now, he was determined to attack with all his strength. Mana gushed out from every pore on his body and instantly turned into a monstrous storm.


    In an instant, the talisman directly copsed and instantly burned up. The huge hand continued to grab down.


    All the bones in Yuan Xiao¡¯s body were creaking. But he gritted his teeth and persevered. He had no intention of lowering his head because he knew that if he lowered his head now, it would mean that he would never have the chance to reach the top in the future.


    ¡°Kneel down, you don¡¯t have to die today!¡± the Nine Night Immortal King said coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. When I break through to the Immortal King Realm, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Yuan Xiao shouted loudly. The mana in his body was boiling like golden mes, extremely terrifying.


    Under this terrifying pressure, Yuan Xiao¡¯s aura was transforming. Many people were shocked. Under such pressure, Yuan Xiao actually used the pressure of the Nine Night Immortal King to transform, wanting to break through to the Immortal King Realm on the spot.


    ¡°Using me?¡± The expression of the Nine Night Immortal King turned even colder. He snorted coldly and stood up from his throne.


    Abruptly, that huge hand intensified. It actually didn¡¯t care, wanting to grab Yuan Xiao to death.


    Abruptly, at this moment, a huge hand grabbed out from the air, directly crushing the hand of the Nine Night Immortal King.


    Yuan Xiao instantly felt the pressure on his body dissipate. That huge hand transformed into a wave of Qi that swept out.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The Nine Night Immortal King followed the direction of the huge hand and looked out.


    Only to see a figure slowly walking out. He was dressed in a white robe and looked like a banished immortal under the moonlight.


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    Someone recognized Lu Xuan first and immediately cried out in surprise.


    They never expected to meet Lu Xuan here.


    In their opinion, it was because Lu Xuan could not handle the Nine Night immortal King¡¯s matter that he decided to use the Yuan family as a backer and let the Yuan family handle the Nine Night Immortal King.


    However, he should not have dared to appear. He was only a summit Golden Immortal and did not have a strong background. He was afraid that he would be killed by the Immortal King the moment he appeared.


    Therefore, even the most imaginative person would not dare to imagine that Lu Xuan would show up!


    Wasn¡¯t he seeking his own death?


    However, Lu Xuan showed up so casually and even helped Yuan Xiao.


    Lu Xuan came in front of Yuan Xiao and pulled him up from the ground. With a wave of his hand, a huge amount of vital energy entered Yuan Xiao¡¯s body. After a breath, Yuan Xiao¡¯s injuries hadpletely recovered.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Yuan Xiao was also shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance, but he still thanked him first.


    The reason why he appeared here today was to clean up Lu Xuan¡¯s mess.


    The Great Void Pavilion had already gone to the Yuan family¡¯s ancestralnd. The Yuan family thought about it and decided to lend a hand. After all, there were not many vassals left in the Yuan family¡¯s first-rate faction. Even if the Great Void Pavilion did not have an Immortal King to oversee it for a long time, they were still a first-rate sect. They could not give up just like that.


    Yuan Xiao originally thought that this matter could be settled. As long as he brought out the Yuan family, it would be enough to intimidate everything. Who would have thought that the Nine Night Immortal King would be so insane? Not only did he attack him, but he also wanted to break his Dao heart. He was simply insane.


    However, what he never expected was that he was actually saved by Lu Xuan. The cause of all this was still Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You came to solve my problem, so you suffered their humiliation. This is what I should do!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    At the critical moment, he finally made it.


    During this one month, Lu Xuan hurried and finallypletely refined Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body into his second incarnation.


    He had no intention of waiting for Nine Night Immortal King to finish the banquet and directly kill him.


    You wanted to kill me? I would even give you my ashes!


    You wanted to finish the banquet? I would even flip my table for you!


    ¡°Brother Lu, be careful. These people will do anything, especially Shi Tatian!¡± Yuan Xiao still reminded him. If Nine Night Immortal King really seeded just now, it would probably cause a huge uproar.


    A huge war between the two Emperor ns would probably break out in the end!


    Shi Tatian¡¯s actions hadpletely exceeded the tacit understanding between the Emperor ns. He did not put the Yuan family in his eyes at all. He treated the Yuan family as if they were old, weak, and disabled.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. This was the first time he had seen Shi Tatian in this life.


    However, he had a deep understanding of Shi Tatian. Shi Tatian was different from any other experts he hade into contact with before. Shi Tatian did not have the self-esteem of a so-called expert.


    Not only was his talent outstanding, his talent even surpassed that of a legendary genius. He was an innately divine being and was also the innately divine being that Lu Xuan fought for the first time in his previous life. He had beaten Lu Xuan so many times that he almost couldn¡¯t endure it.


    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t have any arrogance. After sensing that Lu Xuan was a threat, he immediately used all means to kill Lu Xuan and used the Nine Night Immortal King to break Yuan Xiao¡¯s Dao heart. Others might not be able to do such a thing, but he was able to do it.


    He only believed in the victory of the king and the defeat of the weak. The demeanor and the pride of an expert didn¡¯t exist in his life at all.


    It was the same in this life. After sensing Lu Xuan¡¯s threat, even though Lu Xuan could only be considered unknownpared to now, he still acted ruthlessly, wanting to kill Lu Xuan in his cradle.

 Chapter 1122 - Provoking the Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Provoking the Immortal King</h4>


    If this was any other person, it might be inconceivable. But to Shi Tatian, all of this was extremely normal because he was someone who would resort to any necessary means!


    It was also under his instigation that Luo Chen specially used the Realm-breaking Talisman to capture Lu Xuan¡¯s family.


    Such meticulous and ruthless methods could not be said to be unscrupulous and could not be said to be unprepared.


    However, the only thing he had missed was Lu Xuan¡¯s growth rate. If Lu Xuan was not some innate divine being that he thought had awakened his own bloodline, then he must be an old monster that had been reborn.


    Especially since Lu Xuan was a Celestial Lord in his previous life. After his rebirth, the speed of his cultivation was even more exaggerated than the innate divine being.


    This was the reason why Shi Tatian missed out on Lu Xuan¡¯s strength and caused Luo City to be destroyed.


    Lu Xuan was the first person that even Shi Tatian couldn¡¯t predict!


    And in his previous life, Lu Xuan also suffered a lot because of Shi Tatian. Because Shi Tatian had the support of the Shi family, the resources he could use far surpassed Lu Xuan¡¯s. Even if it was just a simple scheme, it could force Lu Xuan to use all his strength to deal with it.


    Just like in this life, Shi Tatian didn¡¯t even need to do it himself. He only needed to say a word to make a legendary genius like Luo Chen and a supreme Immortal King like the Nine Night Immortal King work for him.


    Such resources were something that Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t even dream of!


    But that was in his previous life. Now, the times had changed, Shi Tatian!


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you actually dared to appear here. You are very brave, not bad at all!¡±


    The Nine Night Immortal Kingughed, he actually admired Lu Xuan¡¯s courage. Knowing that he was courting death, he still dared toe here. Such courage wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary person could possess.


    However, it was a pity that Lu Xuan was his enemy, an enemy of the Shi family. In that case, he would die without a doubt.


    ¡°I sent you a letter asking you to hand over Luo Chen. However, I thought that you were unwilling, so I came personally!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you are here to celebrate your birthday. Then, I will flip your table. Previously, when you attacked me in Luo City, you wanted to kill me. I can¡¯t let you hit me for nothing, right?¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words caused an uproar in everyone. Among them, there was even a very important piece of information. Lu Xuan had actually been targeted by the Nine Night Immortal King.


    Even if it was just a palm strike, it was still an unimaginable thing for ordinary golden immortals. After all, that was an Immortal King.


    With a single palm strike, many Golden Immortals could not escape death.


    However, not only was Lu Xuan fine, but the Nine Night Immortal King let Lu Xuan escape instead. There was clearly a reason for this, but they did not know it.


    Many people were shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s courage. He actually came to their doorstep and said that he was going to flip the table at the longevity banquet. This was truly knocking on their door.


    Previously, many people had heard of Lu Xuan¡¯s boldness. He had ambushed and killed more than two hundred Golden Immortals, more than a thousand Gold Immortals, and even destroyed Luo City and the experts of the Luo family a hundred yearster.


    However, none of these things were more serious than provoking an Immortal King.


    An Immortal King could kill a bunch of Golden Immortals with one p. The two parties were not on the same level at all. They weren¡¯t creatures of the same dimension.


    Even Yuan Xiao was impressed by Lu Xuan. This was too much!


    He came from a noble background, but he did not dare to be so presumptuous in front of an Immortal King. He also knew the difference between a Golden Immortal and an Immortal King.


    An Immortal King could not be humiliated lightly!


    This was the basic principle!


    If Lu Xuan was so suicidal, even the Yuan family could not protect him.


    The reason why he came personally this time was partly because he did not expect that the Nine Night Immortal King and Shi Tatian would be so crazy to destroy his Dao heart, and partly because he valued Lu Xuan.


    The Zhang family had betrayed the Yuan family and the Great Void Pavilion. If it were not for Lu Xuan¡¯s decisiveness, the Great Void Pavilion would have been roped in by the Shi family.


    This was also the sh between the Yuan family and the Shi family. If the Shi family wanted to kill someone, the Yuan family had to protect them!


    Otherwise, the Yuan family¡¯s reputation would not be as good in the future!


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±


    The Nine Night Immortal Kingughed out loud and said, ¡°Very good. For many years, no one has dared to speak like this in front of me!¡±


    The Nine Night Immortal King didn¡¯t even get angry. He only nced at Lu Xuan with interest, as though he was looking at an ant.


    In any case, no matter what kind of methods Lu Xuan had, it was impossible for him to overturn the heavens in front of him!


    ¡°Previously, the Roc King intervened, allowing you to escape with your life. Now, in the Nine Night Royal City, even the Roc King cannot interfere. I want to see who can save you!¡± the Nine Night Immortal King coldly spoke.


    Everyone was in an uproar. It turned out that in the battle that destroyed Luo City, there were actually two Immortal Kings involved.


    The Nine Night Immortal King made a move, and the Roc King of the Jin family also made a move, involving the two Immortal Kings.


    And more people were curious in their hearts. What kind of virtue and ability did Lu Xuan have to actually make the Roc King hate the Nine Night Immortal King for him? There were many things that people didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Who will save me? Do I need someone else to save me?¡± Lu Xuanughed. ¡°Nine Night Immortal King, think about whether you can survive today first!¡±


    ¡°Immortal King, what nonsense are you talking about? Wait for the new year?¡± At this moment, Shi Tatian, who hadn¡¯t spoken all this time, suddenly said.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll capture him first!¡±


    Nine Night Immortal King sneered as hisrge hand suddenly grabbed down at Lu Xuan. It was like a cloud that descended from the sky. Countlessws condensed within it, and in an instant, it formed an iparablyrge cage.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Clouds Divine Kingdom!¡± a Golden Immortal said secretly.


    More Golden Immortals widened their eyes as they looked at therge hand that was grabbing down from the sky. The surroundings hadpletely transformed into another world.


    This was what Immortal Kings were capable of. The Golden Immortals were only a domain, but the Immortal Kings had already turned their domain into a divine kingdom.


    Only after forming a divine kingdom could one truly be an Immortal King. There was special magic in the Buddhist world, and the so-called Palm-shaped Buddhist Kingdom was the same principle.


    Although the Nine Night Immortal King had never cultivated the Palm-shaped Buddhist Kingdom, it was essentially the same principle.


    In this divine kingdom, the Immortal King transformed from the ruler of the domain, the god, into the God Realm.


    No one, not even a Golden Immortal, could be impudent in the Immortal King¡¯s divine kingdom.


    The huge hand kept grabbing down, and the size of the divine kingdom in his palm kept tightening. With a bang, itnded on Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    The terrifying explosion swept in all directions, but it was confined within a very small area.


    Everyone saw that the space had copsed, as if it had been confined within a special space. The ripples that erupted in the middle were extremely terrifying.


    ¡°What? Look, that Lu Xuan!¡±


    A Golden Immortal with a terrified expression pointed at Lu Xuan, who hadnded in the divine kingdom.

 Chapter 1123 - If You Could Block My Ten Moves, I Would Let You Live

    <h4>Chapter 1123: If You Could Block My Ten Moves, I Would Let You Live</h4>


    Everyone saw that Lu Xuan, who was enveloped by the Palm-shaped Buddhist Kingdom, did not move at all. He was unharmed.


    However, everyone knew that when the Palm-shaped Buddhist Kingdom came crashing down, it was not the copse of a mountain, but the copse of heaven and earth.


    Only Immortal Kings could resist it!


    The reason why this was the standard strength of an Immortal King was once this move was used, anyone below the Immortal King level would die.


    To be able to escape from this move was enough to boast for the rest of his life, bing a shining point for his entire life. Even after bing an Immortal King, this would be an unforgettable experience.


    However, Lu Xuan received this move unscathed.


    When Shi Tatian saw this scene, even his eyes, who had been calm all this time, narrowed slightly. All the Golden Immortals who saw this scene were shocked.


    Not to mention the Gold Immortals, it was like a miracle!


    ¡°Have you had enough fun?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°Nine Night Immortal King, if your skill ends here today, then you should skip the longevity banquet and just go through the death sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s eyes were a little weak. He finally put away the teasing expression on his face.


    Originally, he only treated Lu Xuan as an ant and allowed him to jump around as he pleased. He just wanted to see how he would act.


    Who would have thought that this move would turn an ant into a monster? No matter how Lu Xuan managed to achieve this shocking step, he did it. A monster was a monster!


    The Nine Night Immortal King activated his divine kingdom and enveloped the entire Nine Night Royal City. However, it was not to deal with Lu Xuan but to separate him from the Nine Night Royal City and turn it into a battlefield.


    He had already sensed that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Even if it was just a possibility of his aura leaking out, it could cause the entire Nine Night Royal City to copse.


    The Nine Night Royal City was his life¡¯s work, and he could not allow it to be destroyed in an instant.


    At this moment, all the Gold Immortals and Golden Immortals knew that the Nine Night Immortal King was really angry and was going to use his true Immortal King strength.


    Except for a few Immortal Kings who had yet to make a statement, everyone else knew that this was a serious matter.


    However, when they looked at Lu Xuan again, their expressions were indifferent, as if everything was within his expectations. From the beginning, it was Lu Xuan who was aggressive, as if he wanted to force the Nine Night Immortal King to such an extent.


    The Nine Night Immortal King grabbed out in the air, pulling out a bronze halberd. The halberd was extremely sharp, just by cing it down, the sharpness of the halberd was able to pierce through the heavens.


    ¡°Bzz!¡±


    The halberd moved, shing down towards Lu Xuan. Terrifying Dao inscriptions appeared, transforming into a torrent as it mmed down towards Lu Xuan.


    The Nine Night Immortal King used his ultimate technique, wanting to kill Lu Xuan with a single strike.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as mystical as the divine kingdom from before, in terms of offense, it was still above the divine kingdom.


    At this moment, everyone only saw that a set of armor appeared around Lu Xuan, blocking this terrifying attack.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Terrifying energy swept out, wanting to shake the Nine Night Immortal King.


    And at this moment, Lu Xuan was naturally the second incarnation of Alkaid Immortal King that he refined.


    If it was his true body, even if Lu Xuan was confident and relied on the White Sun Soaring Sutra to break through to the immortal King Realm, he would at most be able to fight against the Nine Night Immortal King and would have to pay the price of countless immortal essence pills.


    He might as well use the second incarnation of Alkaid Immortal King.


    After all, the Alkaid Immortal King was once a supreme existence who almost broke through to the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    If it was an ordinary person who entered the Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body, they wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash thebat prowess of the Alkaid Immortal King. This was because thebat prowess of an Immortal King, other than his body, was also in control of the God Realmws, as well as the construction of his own divine kingdom. There were also all sorts of martial arts, magic, and other augmentation effects. If it was just his body, even an Immortal King who was close to the Imperial Emperor Realm would find it difficult to fight against a newbie like the Nine Night Immortal King.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. His hidden realm was too strong. Almost as soon as he obtained the body of Alkaid Immortal King, he hadpletely mastered all kinds of Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s abilities.


    During this one month, he had used the body of Alkaid Immortal King tounch all kinds of magic and techniques. It was as if another Alkaid Immortal King had been resurrected.


    ¡°Immortal King, how is this possible?¡±


    The Nine Night Immortal King was dumbfounded. After probing with this move, he hadpletely confirmed that Lu Xuan was definitely an Immortal King, and his cultivation strength was unfathomable.


    Not only Nine Night Immortal King was stunned, but all the Gold Immortals, Golden Immortals, and even the Immortal Kings were also stunned. The strength that Lu Xuan showed was simply shocking.


    Without realizing it, he had quietly stepped into the realm of Immortal Kings.


    This was a hundred times more terrifying than the fact that Lu Xuan had easily destroyed Luo City and killed many Golden Immortals.


    ¡°Are you surprised? You should have thought of this when I appeared!¡± Lu Xuan said with a faint smile.


    At this time, many people were silent. Indeed, when Lu Xuan appeared, everyone should have known that Lu Xuan must have something to rely on. However, everyone thought that Lu Xuan had lost his mind at that time.


    For a Golden Immortal toe and challenge an Immortal King, what else could he be if he had not lost his mind!


    However, only now did they remember that no one who could cultivate to this level was truly insane.


    ¡°Nine Night Immortal King, you won¡¯t be able to escape this cmity today!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly. His thick ck hair draped over his shoulders, making him look like a banished immortal.


    Nine Night Immortal King narrowed his eyes. He finally treated Lu Xuan seriously as a powerful enemy, but he did not show any fluctuations. In his life, he was powerful enough to suppress countless people of the same generation and be an Immortal King. He was an incredible existence on his own.


    He had seen too many powerful enemies in his life and never admitted defeat. Even if Lu Xuan suddenly erupted with such strength, it wasn¡¯t enough to shake him.


    ¡°Ten moves, Nine Night Immortal King. If you can block ten moves from me today, I¡¯ll let you live!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently, not taking the Nine Night Immortal King to heart.


    But in the end, this wasn¡¯t his physical body. If his true self had the realm of the Alkaid Immortal King, he could kill the Nine Night Immortal King in one move.


    After all, no matter how powerful the Alkaid Immortal King was, he had yet to step into the Imperial Emperor Realm. Lu Xuan was a Celestial Lord in his previous life. The gap between the two was simply impossible to calcte.


    ¡°Ten moves? Who are you looking down on?¡± The Nine Night Immortal King was enraged. In an instant, heaven and earth trembled as billions of divine lights spread out.


    The aura of the Nine Night Immortal King also reached its peak. The halberd in his hand suddenly shed down towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Dragon Roar Nine Heavens Shocking Change!¡±


    This strike of his transformed into nine long dragons that swept across the sky, shaking the sky and earth.

 Chapter 1124 - Exploding and Spitting Out Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Exploding and Spitting Out Blood</h4>


    The Nine Night Immortal King unleashed his ultimate killing move. This was an offensive technique that he had painstakingly cultivated for many years. Nine divine dragons appeared in the world, and their roars shook the heavens and earth.


    ¡°What a boring trick!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    Everyone was shocked. That was the ultimate attack of an Immortal King. In Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth, it had actually be a boring trick.


    Terrifying mana was boiling on Lu Xuan¡¯s body. The Alkaid Divine Armor released billions of rays of light, blocking this shocking killing move.


    Following that, Lu Xuan made his move. In an instant, the sky and earth dimmed and turned into darkness. In the darkness, only seven stars formed a spoon-shaped formation, the light blotting out the sky and the sun.


    This was the Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s killing move, and Lu Xuan had learned all of it.


    It was the Army-breaking Seven Kills!


    Alkaid, also known as Army-breaking, was the main way of killing!


    This attack unleashed a supreme killing move, directly tearing the nine divine dragons into pieces in the air, and directly hitting the Nine Night Immortal King.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Nine Night Immortal King was hit directly, and he was sent flying back with blood spurting out of his mouth. He had to retreat for more than a thousand miles before he could stabilize his body.


    The battlefield was out of the Nine Night Royal City in an instant.


    The strange phenomenon that filled the sky had disappeared without a trace. The group of Gold Immortals and Golden Immortals were gasping for breath. When the attack had beenunched just now, they had even found it difficult to breathe.


    That kind of power that seemed to be able to shatter heaven and earth made them truly understand how terrifying the power of an Immortal King was. Even the aftermath of the attack was enough to directly kill them.


    ¡°This is Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s Army-breaking Seven Kills!¡±


    An Immortal King finally could not sit still and stand up.


    ¡°Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s inheritance has reappeared!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the strongest Big Dipper Seven Immortal Kings!¡± another Immortal King said in shock as well. ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. It must be Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s inheritance. This Lu Xuan is actually able to obtain Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s inheritance!¡±


    This time, even Immortal Kings were shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s actions, let alone the numerous Golden Immortals. Among them, there was an ancient existence that seemed to have recalled something.


    The name of the Big Dipper Seven Immortal Kings was a very, very long time ago!


    There was once a Star Emperor in the Heavenly Court who fought all over the world and was unmatched. It was even said that he was able to peer into the Dao of a Celestial Lord. During the period when he ruled the Heavenly Court, there were countless Immortal Kings under hismand. Among them, the seven strongest were Immortal Kings that he nurtured since young, they were known as the Big Dipper Seven Immortal Kings.


    They were the Tianshu Immortal King, Tianxuan Immortal King, Tianji Immortal King, Tianquan Immortal King, Yuheng Immortal King, Kaiyang Immortal King, and Alkaid Immortal King.


    Among them, although Alkaid Immortal King was ranked at the bottom, he was the leader of the Big Dipper Seven Immortal kings in terms of killing. When he acted, even Imperial Emperor would cast sidelong nces at him.


    Among them, only the Tianshu Immortal King who was known as Starlord Ravenwolf could stand shoulder to shoulder with him!


    It was just that during the Great War of All Realms, the Star Emperor perished while the Big Dipper Seven Immortal Kings under hismand fought to the death. After that, there were also people who tried to search for their inheritances. In history, six other inheritances of the other six Immortal Kings were found by theter generations.


    Every time the inheritance of the Big Dipper Seven Immortal Kings appeared, it would cause a storm of blood.


    It was just that this time when Lu Xuan obtained the legacy of the Alkaid Immortal King, he instantly broke through to the Immortal King Realm. This caused many people to give up on the idea.


    In the past, every time the Big Dipper Seven Immortal King¡¯s inheritance appeared, there would be a storm of blood. Even heaven¡¯s son who obtained the inheritance had a record of dying.


    Usually, one had to break through to the Immortal King Realm before it could be considered over.


    But this time, Lu Xuan was different. He broke through to the Immortal King Realm straight away, causing many people to have no hope to fight for it.


    Naturally, they didn¡¯t know that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t obtain the legacy of the Alkaid Immortal King. He obtained the body of the Alkaid Immortal King and from it, heunched the full version of the inheritance of Alkaid Immortal King.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation, as long as he had sufficient resources, this was something very easy to aplish.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t care about how shocked the others were. He only took a step forward and arrived before the Nine Night Immortal King. He smiled and said, ¡°It seems that I have overestimated you. You can¡¯t evenst ten moves!¡±


    Hearing this, the Nine Night Immortal King suppressed the injuries in his body and stared at Lu Xuan. He didn¡¯t understand how Lu Xuan cultivated to be so terrifying.


    One must know that Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation age wasn¡¯t even a fraction of his. Even if he had the chance to be an Immortal King, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be now.


    Even if he became an Immortal King, he shouldn¡¯t be so terrifying.


    Could it be that this was the true power of an innate saint?


    The Nine Night Immortal King himself was a peak-tier supreme pride and was also an outstanding character among peak-tier supreme pride. His cultivation shook heavens and earth, shocking the world. Ordinary people would have no way to contend against him.


    But above the peak-tier supreme pride, there was still another type of existence, innate saint.


    This type of person was born to be an Immortal King. There was even a very high chance of him bing an Immortal Emperor.


    If not, with his pride, he wouldn¡¯t be of use to Shi Tatian. Because he knew that Shi Tatian was an innate saint. It was only a matter of time before he became an Immortal King. Bing an Immortal Emperor wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    Only by following such a person would he be able to approach the summit of the Immortal King in the future.


    Otherwise, he might be an ordinary Immortal King for the rest of his life.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s existence had shattered his impression of being an innate saint. Even if one was an innate saint, one still had to pay attention to the basic techniques. How could he jump from Gold Immortal to Golden Immortal, and then from Golden Immortal to Immortal King in one go, and he was such a powerful Immortal King. He simply did not follow the Basic Law.


    Could he be the son of the God Realm?


    Such a ridiculous idea only existed in the mind of Nine Night Immortal King for a moment, and then it disappeared without a trace.


    He immediately realized what kind of terrible environment he was facing.


    Nine Night Immortal King murmured to himself, chanting a certain secret method to merge hisw with heaven and earth.


    In an instant, heaven and earth became like a swamp, making it difficult for everyone to breathe.


    This secret technique caused the body of the Nine Night Immortal King to burst out with millions upon millions of rays of light, like a smaller sun. The aura of the Nine Night Immortal King was much more terrifyingpared to before.


    At that instant, he fused with thew of heaven and earth, his entire person was undergoing a terrifying transformation.


    In this manner, the power of heaven and earth was controlled by him, transforming into a halberd that fell towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even look at it. He had the protection of the Alkaid Divine Armor on him and wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He directly rushed forward and executed the Army-breaking Seven Kills.


    The heaven and earth dimmed as the Big Dipper constetion appeared. It transformed into a terrifying attack and instantly tore apart the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s attack. Without any techniques, he directly faced the attack head-on.


    Relying on his absolute strength, he suppressed the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Pfff!¡±


    The Nine Night Immortal King spat out blood and retreated. He was beaten until he saw stars.

 Chapter 1125 - Rebirth Must Follow the Basic Law, Too

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Rebirth Must Follow the Basic Law, Too</h4>


    Nine Night Immortal King spat out blood and retreated explosively after the second move!


    All of this took a long time to describe, but in reality, it only happened in a short period of time. At this time, even those who could not see clearly what was happening knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s current cultivation strength was above Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s.


    Although they did not know how Lu Xuan cultivated, it did not matter since he was indeed very strong!


    What they did not know was that Lu Xuan hadpletely inherited Alkaid Immortal King¡¯sbat strength and was extremely powerful. Right now, other than the four Celestial Lords who had gone missing, only the ten Imperial Emperors were able to suppress Lu Xuan. The rest of them were nothing to him.


    He did not pretend anymore and revealed his hidden trump. Initially, he wanted to travel the world as a Golden Immortal, but these people were forcing Lu Xuan to reveal his hidden trump.


    As a reborn Celestial Lord, Lu Xuan knew too many secrets and had many tricks that could be turned into his trump card at any time.


    He couldpletely turn everything upside down!


    The Nine Night Immortal King was not convinced, and he was even more indignant. Why was Lu Xuan so much stronger than him!!


    The Nine Night Immortal King roared and burned the dharmic powers in his body. At this time, he did not care about a prolonged battle because he really felt Lu Xuan¡¯s killing intent. He might hate Lu Xuan so much that he would kill him within ten moves.


    Using all his strength, he could even unleash 200% of his strength. Within these ten moves, the victor would be determined.


    With a buzzing sound, the entire world was ignited. Boundless immortal Qi burned intensely, transforming into a terrifying attack. He used himself as a sacrifice, seizing the terrifying energy from the heavens.


    Nine divine dragons flew up and down, carrying terrifying roars. Each of them was over tens of thousands feet in length, affecting an area of several thousand miles. Even the Nine Night Royal City that had already escaped from the battlefield was within the range of this attack.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to give up?¡± Lu Xuan roared. With a backhand strike, the Big Dipper constetion transformed into a terrifying forbidden technique that instantly struck the Nine Night Immortal King.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying explosion urred. Everyone saw that even space itself was shattered. This attack directly pierced through the Nine Night Immortal King, tearing his fleshly body into pieces.


    The battle between immortal kings was so simple and violent!


    ¡°Hiss, how can this Lu Xuan be so strong!¡±


    An Immortal King sucked in a breath of cold air.


    The strength that Lu Xuan disyed was too strong. It was simple and violent.


    This did not conform to science at all. It was simply against the basicw!


    From the beginning to the end, Lu Xuan did not even use his divine kingdom. He was directly fighting in the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s divine kingdom.


    Everyone knew that in the divine kingdom, that Immortal King was like a Heavenly Dao existence. Even for other Immortal Kings, they wouldn¡¯t bepletely controlled. But no matter from which aspect, they would all be greatly affected.


    But even under such disadvantageous circumstances, Lu Xuan still disyed shocking strength, causing his opponent to have no way to retaliate.


    If they didn¡¯t witness it with their own eyes, they would never believe it. Lu Xuan¡¯s performance didn¡¯t seem like a newbie who had just stepped into the Immortal King Realm. On the contrary, he was clearly a veteran Immortal King.


    ¡°Huff, Huff, Huff!¡± The Nine Night Immortal King regenerated his physical body in mid-air as he panted heavily.


    Just now, his physical body was torn apart by Lu Xuan¡¯s forbidden technique. However, he immediately regenerated his physical body. It was just that this rebirth consumed arge amount of his life force, the heaven-shaking and earth-shattering mana aura also dissipated in an instant.


    Immortal Kings were known as unlimited rebirth. As long as there was a drop of blood or a drop of flesh, they could be reborn. This was because the Immortal King¡¯s primordial spirit and physical body werepletely fused together. As long as there was a little bit left, he could be reborn.


    However, this kind of unlimited rebirth also had to pay attention to the basicw. Every rebirth would consume arge amount of his life force and even affect his lifespan.


    He could not beat Lu Xuan at first, and at this point, he was no match for Lu Xuan.


    If this continued, he would probably notst ten moves before he was beaten to death!


    At this time, he no longer dared to underestimate Lu Xuan. After all, this was a terrifying existence that could beat him to death at any time.


    ¡°Fellow brothers, this person is savage and iparably ruthless. If I let him go, he will sooner orter cause a huge disaster. Why don¡¯t you lend me a hand!¡±


    At this moment, the Nine Night Immortal King hurriedly shouted.


    The words of the Nine Night Immortal King immediately caused the Immortal Kings to tremble. However, they quickly calmed down. From watching the battle until now, they could tell at a nce whether Lu Xuan was someone to be trifled with or not.


    He was definitely not someone ordinary people could imagine. He said he would be able to defeat the Nine Night Immortal King within ten moves. But from the looks of it now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able tost more than ten moves. The Nine Night Immortal King wasn¡¯t a match for him at all.


    ¡°Immortal Kings, if anyone can help Nine Night Immortal King today, my Emperor n, Shi family will definitely give you a great reward. I wonder if you are interested in an Immortal King Sutra!¡±


    At this moment, Shi Tatian suddenly said in Nine Night Royal City.


    When they heard the Immortal King Sutra, everyone immediately felt their breathing quicken, especially for many Golden Immortals. After they cultivated to the summit of Golden Immortals, they felt that the road ahead had been cut off.


    Although the road ahead was not really cut off, they really could not find a way to cross the road ahead. Among the Golden Immortals, only one in a thousand could be an Immortal King. There were even extreme times where one in ten thousand could be an Immortal King.


    However, it was different with the Immortal King Sutra. It meant that someone had paved a path for you. Even if each Immortal King¡¯s road waspletely different, it was better to learn from it than not knowing anything at all.


    Decades ago, the head of the Zi family had be a king by going against the flow. It was said that he had obtained an Immortal King Sutra from somewhere.


    Even for Immortal Kings, aplete Immortal King Sutra was very meaningful to learn from.


    Such an Immortal King Sutra was not only useful to them. If they sold it, it would be priceless.


    Those Golden Immortals would also go bankrupt to fight for it. They would pay a huge sum of money, which was a huge fortune even for Immortal Kings.


    Many people were even more shocked by Shi Tatian¡¯s generosity. He would often use the Immortal King Sutra as bait. This was something that only the holy son of the Shi family could do.


    Ordinary Immortal Kings, even if they painstakingly sorted out an Immortal King Sutra, would still want to keep it as a family heirloom. An ordinary Royal n would only have one Immortal King Sutra.


    In the entire world, other than the Emperor n, no one else could so easily take out an Immortal King Sutra.


    Even for Immortal Kings, Immortal King Sutras were extremely valuable. Only the Emperor n didn¡¯t care. In any case, not only did the Emperor n have Emperor Sutras, but there were also many Immortal King Sutras left behind by Immortal Kings. The umtion of Immortal King Sutras from generation to generation was extremely terrifying.


    Hence, the Emperor n could rely on these Immortal King Sutras to nurture Immortal Kings from generation to generation. Be it the direct descendants or the Immortal Kings from the outer regions, it wasn¡¯t a problem at all.

 Chapter 1126 - The death of the Nine Night Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1126: The death of the Nine Night Immortal King</h4>


    This was the spiritual connotation of the Emperor n and also Shi Tatian¡¯s. One casual move from him could make ordinary people exhausted. Lu Xuan learned this in his previous life after falling for it many times.


    Although they had the same blood, Lu Xuan was a wild child raised outside the n, while Shi Tatian grew up under the protection of the Emperor n. How they were treated couldn¡¯t be more different.


    ¡°Practitioner Lu Xuan, I think you should stop now. After all, you have already taught him a lesson, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    At this moment, an old woman walked out from the void. She walked into the battlefield with a cane in one hand.


    She was one of the Immortal Kings who came to celebrate Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s birthday.


    Granny Immortal King was a very ancient king. They had been around for a very long time. They were considered more senior and superior among the Immortal Kings.


    ¡°Lesson? Not enough!¡±


    As Lu Xuan spoke, he reached out one of his hands.


    The entire space was overwhelmingly controlled and the Myriad Cmity Heaven Lock was released.


    The Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s eyes widened. When he tried to avoid the grasp of the huge hand, he realized that there was nowhere to go. It was as if there was a transparent wall around him that blocked all escape routes.


    No, it was like he was put in an isted area that had been separated from the dimension of the Heaven Realm and he couldn¡¯t escape.


    It was like an ind on the ocean. No matter which direction he went, he would die.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s hand grabbed the Nine Night Immortal King. The Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s neck was grabbed tightly by Lu Xuan¡¯s palm and he couldn¡¯t even move. A terrifying power was suppressing him.


    ¡°Granny Immortal King, trying to interfere?¡± Lu Xuan recognized the senior Immortal King at a nce. ¡°You want an Immortal King Sutra? But let me remind you, it¡¯s not that easy to obtain an Immortal King Sutra. Be careful not to lose your life!¡±


    ¡°Junior, are you threatening me?¡± the Granny Immortal King looked at Lu Xuan and said coldly.


    Around her body, there were countless mana burning. Countless rules were taking shape, transforming into a Divine Kingdom.


    ¡°I¡¯m just advising you to weigh your own strength before you interfere!¡± Lu Xuan said coldly. ¡°Even a Senior Immortal King can¡¯t interfere in everything. The Nine Night Immortal King wants to kill me, and I will return the favor. This is reasonable. If you can¡¯t stand it, when he wanted to kill me just now, I didn¡¯t see you make a move. So don¡¯t talk about some high-sounding things. If you want to interfere, then do it!¡±


    ¡°Great, what an arrogant and despotic junior!¡± Granny Immortal King was angered by Lu Xuan¡¯s words. As a senior Immortal King, she was the center of attention wherever she went. Even some powerful Immortal Kings had to treat her like an honored guest, she had never met Lu Xuan who spoke so bluntly.


    At that moment, Granny Immortal King also joined the battle. The Divine Kingdom spread, and the rules of the entire heaven and earth were rewritten. In this Divine Kingdom, Granny Immortal King was invincible.


    Granny Immortal King came directly to Lu Xuan. The crutch in her hand swept out a terrifying divine light. Billions of rays of light blotted out the sky and covered the earth. Each ray of light was capable of crushing a Great Golden Immortal. At this moment, her terrifying cultivation strength was fully disyed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Granny Immortal King had already pounced in front of Lu Xuan. The terrifying mana surged like an overwhelming tide. It was the manifestation of the power ofw and order.


    It was an unknown and terrifying forbidden technique!


    Granny Immortal King used all her strength as soon as she made her move. This was because she witnessed how Lu Xuan defeated the Nine Night Immortal King earlier.


    She knew that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t an ordinary Immortal King. She couldn¡¯t treat him lightly.


    No one could see anything anymore. They only saw the zing light. It was boundless as if the world had exploded. The boundless light became the only thing.


    Facing such a scene, Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t even be bothered. The light from the radiant armor on his body suppressed everything. In the next instant, he unleashed the Army-breaking Seven Kills.


    This was also a supreme taboo move. In the next instant, it directly hit the Granny Immortal King.


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    The Granny Immortal King screamed in pain as her entire body exploded. This time, Lu Xuan¡¯s attack was merciless. He wasn¡¯t as yful as when he dealt with the Nine Night Immortal King.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Granny Immortal King regenerated her body from afar as her eyes stared at Lu Xuan, as though she was looking at an inconceivable miracle. If she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t dare to believe that Lu Xuan actually shattered her body with a single move.


    Even the other Immortal Kings who had yet to interfere all widened their eyes. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was simply terrifying. When he fought against the Nine Night Immortal King earlier, he wasn¡¯t using his full strength.


    One must know that the strength of Granny Immortal King was much stronger than the Nine Night Immortal King. But even so, she was still not a match for Lu Xuan. Her body was sted apart by Lu Xuan¡¯s Army-breaking Seven Kills.


    Lu Xuan stood in the air with his hands behind his back. He was like a supreme deity, suppressing the heavens and earth, unrivaled.


    And at this moment, everyone discovered that Lu Xuan was able to suppress all the resistance of the Nine Night Immortal King with just a single hand.


    When Lu Xuan was dealing with the Immortal King earlier, the Nine Night Immortal King was also burning his own mana in an attempt to escape from Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    But it waspletely useless. Any resistance was easily suppressed.


    Lu Xuan was too powerful, undefeatable. Even with one hand suppressing the Nine Night Immortal King, his other hand was able to effortlessly execute the Army-breaking Seven Kills and defeat the Immortal King.


    In the next instant, everyone saw Lu Xuan¡¯s palm slicing into the mind of the Nine Night Immortal King like a knife.


    The Nine Night Immortal King cried out in pain, his entire body was soaked in blood as he tried to make a final struggle. However, all of this was meaningless.


    His primordial spirit was directly ignited. The key to the Immortal King¡¯s rebirth was that his primordial spirit was indestructible. As long as a little bit of his primordial spirit escaped, he could be reborn.


    Lu Xuan naturally wouldn¡¯t give him such an opportunity. Lu Xuan¡¯s palm formed an endless amount of True mes of Samadhi, burning the primordial spirit in every cell in the body of the Nine Night Immortal King to ashes in an instant, the Nine Night Immortal King had already died tragically at the hands of Lu Xuan. His primordial spirit waspletely burned up and could no longer be revived.


    The eyes of the Nine Night Immortal King gradually dimmed. All of his cultivation base was copsing as well. The huge Divine Kingdom that enveloped the entire world actually copsed inch by inch. In the next instant, it turned into essences that filled the sky and dissipated.


    And he had already died. He was very simr to the Alkaid Immortal King from before. The Alkaid Immortal King had also encountered an unrivaled opponent and his primordial spirit had beenpletely destroyed. Hence, even though his physical body still existed, it had recovered to its peak, but to the entire world, Alkaid Immortal King had already been destroyed.


    The current Nine Night Immortal King was also the same!

 Chapter 1127 - Killing Shi Tatian

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Killing Shi Tatian</h4>


    The Nine Night Immortal King waspletely annihted. This terrifying scene caused everyone to be stunned. No one expected that they were here to participate in the birthday banquet of a young Immortal King.


    Such a young Immortal King would have at least a few hundred thousand years of glory. But he was killed right in front of everyone during his birthday banquet.


    All sorts of phenomena appeared in the world. The death of an Immortal King was enough to cause the entire world to change color. But in the next instant, Lu Xuan waved his hand and turned everything into nothingness.


    It was just so tyrannical!


    At this moment, everyone was stunned. To them, the scene of an Immortal King dying was simply too terrifying.


    In the Ninth Night Royal City, countless disciples and grand-disciples of the Nine Night Immortal King were crying bitterly, but none of them dared to bring up the topic of revenge.


    How could they take revenge?


    In order to avenge one Immortal King, they had to act against another Immortal King?


    In that case, they would most probably die very soon!


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yuan Xiao was dumbstruck. He had witnessed the death of an Immortal King. He watched Lu Xuan killing the Nine Night Immortal King like he was ughtering a chicken. This caused his worldview to crumble.


    Immortal King was his next cultivation goal. In the legends of countless people, Immortal King was a supreme existence. Below Immortal King, they were all ants.


    If the Great Golden Immortal could only dominate a certain Heaven Realm province, then the Immortal King could be considered a giant in the entire Heaven Realm.


    He could establish a First-rate Faction. Even an Immortal Emperor would not ignore the Immortal King¡¯s opinion.


    His lifespan far exceeded that of ordinary Great Golden Immortals, reaching a million years. For many people, even for Great Golden Immortals, this was almost the same as living forever just like how heaven and earth had existed.


    Many Great Golden Immortals could only look up at an Immortal King from the moment they were born until they died of old age as if their ancestors were looking up at this god.


    But now, such a terrifying existence was actually killed by someone. Even for Yuan Xiao, it was a terrifying event.


    Every time an Immortal King was killed, it would probably cause the entire Heaven Realm to shake. He couldpletely imagine that Lu Xuan had killed the Nine Night Immortal King today, and the Shi family of the Emperor n would definitely not let it go so easily.


    But judging from the strength that Lu Xuan had disyed so far, even among Immortal Kings, he could be considered extremely powerful.


    It only took a hundred years for such a person to ascend from the lower realm. He had reached this state where 99.99% of the Great Golden Immortals in the Heaven Realm could never attain in their lifetime.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid some old monsters will be rmed!¡±


    Yuan Xiao could not help but think that Lu Xuan was so tough that he killed his way through. He killed Luo Chen as soon as Luo Chen captured his parents. When the Nine Night Immortal King attacked him, he killed the Nine Night Immortal King.


    This was simply a bro ttop in the cultivation world.


    He was done just now!


    Originally, the education he received was that if a tree was too tough, it would break easily. As the saying goes, if a tree was tall enough, it would be destroyed by the wind. However, Lu Xuan walked on apletely different path. It was true that if a tree was too tough, it would break easily, but the prerequisite was that it could break.


    It was also true that if a tree was tall enough, it would be destroyed by the wind. But when this tree was a towering tree, even a tornado wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it.


    However, the Nine Night Immortal King thought of another possibility. He didn¡¯t manage to break through to the Immortal King Realm and Lu Xuan only spent a hundred years to reach this stage. This might have had something to do with his personality.


    Cultivation itself was a path of no return. Only by advancing bravely would one be able to reach the other shore. But for someone like him who was born in the Emperor n, it wasn¡¯t so easy for him to achieve such a thing. Yet, Lu Xuan managed to do it.


    Shi Tatian was dumbstruck as well. In his entire life, he had calcted everything thoroughly. With the number of resources he could mobilize, there were very few who weren¡¯t schemed against by him.


    But now, he had failed so many times in front of Lu Xuan. Right now, Lu Xuan actually killed a famous character like the Nine Nights Immortal King so easily.


    His eyes narrowed. At that instant, he actually felt fear because he discovered a terrifying thing. A character like Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t y any tricks with him, nor would hepete with him in terms of family background, he would use absolute strength to determine the winner.


    The aura of a reckless hero rushed towards him.


    He wanted to let him know that not all schemes were effective. Against an existence that could break through ten thousandws, his schemes were useless.


    ¡°Flee quickly!¡±


    These two words instantly appeared in Shi Tatian¡¯s mind. Lu Xuan even killed the Nine Night Immortal King, let alone a Sacred Son of the Shi family.


    Before this, he was so proud of himself and even relied on his identity as a member of the Shi family. But now, not only was it unable to protect him, it might even be his life-threatening talisman.


    In an instant, Shi Tatian directly tore a teleportation scroll, wanting to escape from the Ninth Night Royal City.


    Shi Tatian made up his mind that in the future, he would definitely not appear in front of Lu Xuan without absolute confidence.


    Lu Xuan was too terrifying. The first thing he would do when he returned was to ask for the use of some forbidden means within the n to eliminate Lu Xuan.


    He even had a feeling that if he allowed Lu Xuan to continue growing, it was very likely that it would cause a disaster for the Shi family.


    However, at this moment, just as he was about to escape into the torn teleportation rift, he heard a cold voice, ¡°You want to leave? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to leave now!¡±


    Suddenly, the spatial rift in front of him disappeared without a trace. The teleportation scroll was affected by other spatial magics.


    Shi Tatian was instantly scared and he saw a huge hand falling down like a cloud.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, if you dare to kill me, you will pay the price. You will die in the hands of the Shi family!¡±


    Seeing that he could not escape, Shi Tatian immediately threatened coldly.


    ¡°Then I will just wait for the Shi family toe after me!¡±


    Lu Xuan retorted coldly. In the next moment, that big hand hit Shi Tatian, directly shattering his body.


    Shi Tatian was turned into a cloud of blood mist and exploded on the spot.


    ¡°Dead? The Shi family¡¯s Sacred Son had died?¡±


    Countless people exploded. During this day, how many terrifying things did they have to experience? First, they saw the Nine Night Immortal King being killed by Lu Xuan.


    Then, they saw the Shi family¡¯s Sacred Son being killed. In an instant, everyone was on the verge of copse.


    In a sense, the status of the Shi family¡¯s Sacred Son, Shi Tatian, was even higher than the Nine Night Immortal King.


    The Nine Night Immortal King was only one of the Immortal Kings in the periphery of the Shi family. However, Shi Tatian was the current Sacred Son of the Shi family. In the future, not only would he be an Immortal King, but he would also be one of the best among the Immortal Kings. He might even be an Immortal Emperor.

 Chapter 1128 - This villain was obviously very strong, but overly cautious

    <h4>Chapter 1128: This viin was obviously very strong, but overly cautious</h4>


    Such a character had fallen just like that!


    In front of everyone, he was directly pped to death!


    At this time, everyone finally came back to their senses. They remembered a sentence. No matter what kind of heaven-gifted genius, if they were unable to grow up smoothly, even if they had shocking talent and luck, it would be useless.


    Facing a supreme existence like Lu Xuan, who had absolute strength, what luck, what reputation, what family¡¯s deterrence were all useless. They could only rely on their absolute strength.


    After Lu Xuan killed Shi Tatian with one palm, he could not help but squint his eyes. Because he realized that Shi Tatian was not dead yet. He could still faintly sense the signs of life of Shi Tatian.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually only a second primordial clone?¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. After some calctions, everything was within his sight.


    This time, Shi Tatian was actually only a second primordial spirit clone. Shi Tatian¡¯s true body wasn¡¯t here but was in seclusion somewhere, trying his best to break through to the Immortal King Realm.


    ¡°To be so cautious to this extent?¡± Lu Xuan calmly spoke. He came here this time because he wanted to catch Shi Tatian off guard. Before this, he didn¡¯t reveal anything.


    Also, no one knew that Lu Xuan would directly kill his way to the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s birthday banquet, this was to prevent Shi Tatian from being alerted and escaping.


    This mastermind made Lu Xuan extremely fearful. Even if his strength wasn¡¯t considered extremely troublesome to Lu Xuan, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to be schemed against by Shi Tatian. Most importantly, the resources and methods that Shi Tatian could use were very shocking. It was enough to pose a problem and threat to Lu Xuan.


    But even so, he still could not directly kill his original body.


    Even if Lu Xuan did not reveal any information, he still cautiously sent only a second primordial spirit clone.


    This viin clearly had the upper hand, but he was overly cautious.


    ¡°It seems that there is no way toplete the task in one battle, but that is all he can do!¡± Lu Xuan coldly spoke.


    Although his failure toplete his mission in one battle gave him a headache, that was all he could do. Shi Tatian wasn¡¯t enough to truly move him. Even the Shi family behind Shi Tatian only made Lu Xuan feel fear, after all, no matter how powerful the Shi family was, they didn¡¯t have an Immortal Emperor to oversee them.


    Unless an Immortal Emperor like the Moon Emperor personally acted, only then would they pose a threat to Lu Xuan¡¯s life.


    When everyone heard this, they immediately reacted. So that wasn¡¯t Shi Tatian¡¯s original body?


    This sounded better¡­ my foot!


    It wasn¡¯t any better. After all, when Lu Xuan killed Shi Tatian, he didn¡¯t know that he was the second primordial spirit clone. He was nning to kill the Shi family Sacred Son directly.


    Audacious!


    This word couldn¡¯t help but appear in the minds of many people. What Lu Xuan did was simply audacious!


    He didn¡¯t even put the Shi family of the Emperor n in his eyes!


    Although many people knew that it was Shi Tatian who first issued the arrest warrant for Lu Xuan, and Lu Xuan¡¯s counterattack was reasonable, it was still the Shi family of the Emperor n. Facing such an existence, shouldn¡¯t they kneel down respectfully?


    Should they obediently go to the Shi family to receive their punishment?


    Many people even thought that when the Shi family saw that the wandering bloodline was so outstanding, would they consider calling Lu Xuan back to the Shi family? If that was the case, the Shi family might have two Sacred Sons in this generation, they were also outstanding among the many Emperor ns.


    However, it seemed that neither the Shi family nor Lu Xuan have such a n.


    The two sides started a war as soon as they disagreed.


    And everyone thought that Lu Xuan was throwing an egg at a stone. He was simply courting death.


    Who knew that Lu Xuan would use his absolute strength to tell them that this matter was not as simple as they had imagined. The Shi family of the Emperor n was extremely terrifying, but Lu Xuan was not an ordinary person.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gazes asionallynded on Luo Chen. After all, everyone knew that the reason why Lu Xuan killed his way to the Ninth Night Royal City was because of Luo Chen.


    Before this, everyone felt that under the protection of the Nine Night Immortal King, Luo Chen wasn¡¯t in any danger at all.


    Who would have thought that even the Nine Night Immortal King would be crushed to death now? Granny Immortal King even stood out and her body was sted apart by Lu Xuan, causing her to suffer heavy injuries.


    This was truly a situation where whoever jumped out would die!


    ¡°Luo Chen, it¡¯s your turn! Do you have anyst words? How do you want to die?¡± Lu Xuan looked at Luo Chen and said coldly.


    If Lu Xuan didn¡¯t have to kill even the Nine Night Immortal King or Shi Tatian, then Luo Chen would be the number one on Lu Xuan¡¯s must-kill list.


    If he dared to make a move against Lu Xuan¡¯s family, if he didn¡¯t kill them to the point of death, many people would be tempted to use Lu Xuan¡¯s family to threaten Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you annihted the Luo family. Today, only one of us can live!¡±


    Luo Chen stared at Lu Xuan. As he spoke, he took out a pitch-ck box that was covered in dense devil qi.


    Luo Chen quickly opened the box. Inside the box was a malevolent heart that was beating continuously.


    At this moment, the malevolent heart was filled with boundless devil qi and the terrifying Law of the Devil was raging.


    In the next moment, the heart directly entered Luo Chen¡¯s body. Boundless devil qi was released from Luo Chen¡¯s body, and his cultivation base instantly went from the peak Great Golden Immortal realm to the Immortal King Realm in a short time.


    Luo Chen opened his hands and looked at the terrifying aura on his body. He felt that every cell was filled with a tremendous amount of energy, but at the same time, it was also an extreme burst of pain, because this heart filled with devil qi was transforming his body from a human into a devil.


    This was the heart of a Demon King. It was given to him by Shi Tatian. It was the heart of a Demon King who was once killed by the Shi family.


    This heart could transform a human into a demon, but at the same time, it also had another ability. It could inherit a portion of the Demon King¡¯s strength and directly enter the Immortal King Realm.


    Of course, in the Devil World, it was the Demon King!


    Of course, the consequences of the transformation were very serious. The Heaven Realm and the Devil World were enemies, so all the demons had to be killed, especially a powerful Demon King. Even if it was transformed, it was definitely not allowed in the Heaven Realm.


    This kind of devil beast that was transformed by devil qi waspletely different from the devil cultivators that cultivated the Devil Path Technique. Devil cultivators were also humans, but their cultivation methods were different.


    However, this kind of devil beast that was transformed by devil qi was truly different. It couldn¡¯t be considered a human at all.


    Once the transformation was carried out, he would probably be chased by a bunch of Immortal Kings. It was hard to say if he would be able to escape to the Devil World.


    Because of this, he had only used this as a trump card and had never thought of using it.

 Chapter 1129 - Stabbing the Demon King to death with a finger

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Stabbing the Demon King to death with a finger</h4>


    Luo Chen had never thought of using this trump card. After all, he was also a legendary genius and wasn¡¯t stupid at all. Although he had to rely on Shi Tatian¡¯s strength and resources, allowing him to smoothly step into the Immortal King Realm.


    But at his cultivation base and realm, how could he be a fool.


    He naturally understood that Shi Tatian had given him something that had a huge aftereffect, but also something that countless people desired. He did not have any good intentions and was simply using him as a weapon.


    Once he decided to use this thing to be a Demon King, then regardless of whether he could kill Lu Xuan or not, he would definitely be the target of many Immortal Kings in the Heaven Realm.


    He did not even dare to imagine such a scene!


    Not to mention, with such a Demon King, the entire Luo family would be implicated because of him, and he would definitely be held ountable!


    However, he had no other choice now. The Luo family had beenpletely destroyed, and all the experts had been killed or injured. He had nothing to fear anymore.


    ¡°The only way now is to end this quickly! After I kill Lu Xuan, I will immediately escape the Heaven Realm and head to the Devil World!¡±


    Luo Chen¡¯s eyes, which had already turned yellow, stared at Lu Xuan. His entire body was covered withyers of scales, and the terrifying devil qi blotted out the sky. All the Golden Immortals or Great Golden Immortals in the entire Ninth Night Royal City, none of them could withstand the devil qi of the Demon King, so they all activated their defensive barriers to defend against it.


    Luckily, Luo Chen didn¡¯t stay in the Ninth Night Royal City for too long. He flew out of the city, feeling as though a ray of light was on his back.


    After all, there were still several Immortal Kings in the Ninth Night Royal City. Even if they weren¡¯t on good terms with Lu Xuan and wanted to act against him earlier, they might not show any mercy to him.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the heart of the Demon King!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. To the devil race, the heart was the source of all the energy in their body. It could be said that the heart was the key and core of everything.


    It also contained more than half of the cultivation base of this devil race. Since ancient times, there was nock of people who used the heart of the Demon King to transform into a pure devil race.


    However, very few people did this in the Heaven Realm because everyone knew of the enmity between the Heaven Realm and the Devil World. Countless Immortal Kings were waiting to hunt down this Demon King.


    Even if Luo Chen managed to escape from his hands, it would be very difficult for him to escape from the pursuit of so many Immortal Kings. This was simr to how an Immortal King from the Heaven Realm would enter the Devil World. To be able to escape was all due to luck.


    Unless he had the help of the Shi family behind him, only then would he be able to escape from the Heaven Realm.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, today, I want you to die!¡±


    Luo Chen roared, his expression was malevolent, his face was green and his fangs were sharp. His appearance was bing increasingly terrifying.


    ¡°You want me to die?¡± Lu Xuanughed and asked coldly.


    Luo Chen directly acted and punched out.


    ¡°Sun Moon Divine Fist!¡±


    In this world, a great sun and a bright moon appeared. However, the fist¡¯s will of the Sun Moon Divine Fist was different from the tyrannical fist intent of Luo Chen. At this moment, the fist¡¯s will of the Sun Moon Divine Fist was extremely evil, it was a devil sun and a devil moon.


    The Great Sun and the Bright Moon were corroded by the boundless devil qi andpletely turned into the boundless Law of the Devil magic.


    ¡°Petty tricks, fancy tricks!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered. He did not care about Luo Chen at all. He had just transformed into a Demon King with the heart of the Demon King, but this was the lowest level among kings. He did not even have his own Divine Kingdom.


    He was just an iplete king. Against ordinary Great Golden Immortals and Golden Immortals, he could be considered invincible. But against a real Immortal King, he was far from it.


    He couldn¡¯t even defeat the Nine Night Immortal King, let alonepare to Lu Xuan.


    Everyone saw Lu Xuan stretch out a finger.


    The terrifying devil sun and devil moon smashed down on Lu Xuan, shattering the void. Space turned into shocking fragments and scattered in all directions.


    And Lu Xuan only relied on a single finger to block this apocalyptic scene. The devil sun and devil moon simply couldn¡¯t fall even a single bit.


    ¡°A single finger can block my attack!¡±


    Luo Chen was greatly shocked, but in an instant, he became even more brutal. His mind had already beenpletely contaminated by the devil qi, leaving only an endless desire to destroy.


    Then, in an instant, he directly threw out thousands of terrifying Sun Moon Divine Fist, blotting out the sky and covering the Sun. They turned into a shocking martial arts torrent, and in an instant, they attacked Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, was calm. He pointed with his finger.


    Everyone only saw an extremely terrifying scene. Wherever Lu Xuan¡¯s finger passed, the Sun Moon Divine Fist copsed inch by inch,pletely unable to be maintained.


    After that, the finger expanded with the wind, transforming into the size of a mountain as it mmed into Luo Chen¡¯s body.


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    Luo Chen screamed in agony as his physical body crumbled apart, dying a miserable death.


    Luo Chen¡¯s physical body was only at the initial stages of the Immortal King Realm. His primordial spirit had yet topletely fuse with his physical body, hence his strength had only reached the Immortal King Realm.


    However, not only did he not have the Immortal King¡¯s iconic Divine Kingdom, but he also did not have the ability to reincarnate indefinitely.


    His physical body was crushed by a single finger, and he died instantly!


    Everyone was stunned. This scene was too tragic, and it also established Lu Xuan¡¯s supreme image. One had to know that in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, Demon King Luo Chen was too weak, almost as strong as the water in the Pacific Ocean.


    However, in the eyes of the Golden Immortals and Great Golden Immortals, they did not see it that way. To them, Luo Chen was a genuine Demon King, an existence in the king realm.


    However, he was stabbed to death by Lu Xuan¡¯s finger. His body copsed into the world, and the shocking devil qi spread out in all directions.


    Then, everyone saw that the Demon King¡¯s heart was still beating in the air, emitting endless devil qi. It was the source of all evil.


    This Demon King¡¯s heart instantly turned into a ray of ck light. Wanting to escape from the scene, they instinctively felt how terrifying Lu Xuan was.


    However, how could they escape from Lu Xuan¡¯s hands? Lu Xuan grabbed with one of hisrge hands. It was unknown how many Laws of the Realm were contained within the huge hand that covered the sky and earth. Billions of Laws of the Realm were condensed within it and he directly grabbed the Demon King¡¯s heart.


    The Demon King¡¯s heart was still struggling to escape when Lu Xuan shouted the word ¡°seal¡±. The moment the word ¡°seal¡± was said, it transformed into a gigantic seal that sealed the heart.


    Lu Xuan also kept the Demon King¡¯s heart in his bag.


    At this moment, everyone felt as though they had just woken up from a dream as they stared at Lu Xuan.


    All of this might seem long, but in reality, it happened within a short time. They witnessed the tragic deaths of two Immortal Kings, an Immortal King was heavily injured, and the second primordial spirit clone of the Shi family¡¯s Sacred Child was killed, even the heart of the Demon King was sealed by Lu Xuan.


    They only felt that the ups and downs of life were too fast and too exciting.

 Chapter 1130 - Overflowed the heavens and made a fortune

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Overflowed the heavens and made a fortune</h4>


    All of this took a long time to describe. From Lu Xuan flipping the table to stabbing Luo Chen to death with one finger, it didn¡¯t take much time at all!


    In front of Lu Xuan, those lofty Immortal Kings and Demon Kings weren¡¯t his matches at all!


    ¡°Too terrifying. How exactly did Lu Xuan cultivate? This doesn¡¯t make sense at all!¡±


    ¡°Even among Immortal Kings, Lu Xuan is probably at the highest position!¡±


    ¡°This is simply terrifying!¡±


    Many people were discussing animatedly, but they all realized one thing. Today¡¯s matter was going to cause a hugemotion.


    The entire Heaven Realm was going to be shaken.


    At this moment, when everyone saw that Lu Xuan had no intention of stopping after poking Luo Chen to death with one finger, their gazes fell directly on the Granny Immortal King.


    Granny Immortal King immediately felt goosebumps all over her body from Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze. She was shocked and angry at the same time.


    Just now, Lu Xuan had killed two king level existences in a row and even pped the Shi family¡¯s Sacred Son to death. This allowed her to know just what kind of existence this junior of hers was.


    He was definitely awless fellow!


    What identity, background, and unspoken rules were all useless to Lu Xuan.


    In front of Lu Xuan, everything was meaningless!


    What was even more terrifying was that she realized that she wasn¡¯t a match for Lu Xuan. Just a moment ago, he had destroyed her physical body. Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was so terrifying that she couldn¡¯t even see the end of it.


    ¡°Granny Immortal King, just now, you heard Shi Tatian¡¯s words and wanted to attack me. Now, how do you want to settle this grudge?¡± Lu Xuan calmly asked.


    Granny Immortal King was raging when she heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words. Lu Xuan wanted her to give him an exnation. One must know that earlier, her physical body was sted apart by Lu Xuan. It could be said that she suffered a huge loss. In fact, just that one strike had shortened her lifespan by at least a thousand years.


    To an old Immortal King like her, this was already a huge loss.


    She suffered a huge loss but now, Lu Xuan still wanted her to give him an exnation.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to resist. If she did, she might really be beaten to death by Lu Xuan.


    After all, Immortal Kings could be reborn indefinitely if they didn¡¯t suffer fatal injuries. But to ordinary people, fatal injuries were nothing to Immortal Kings.


    Therefore, Immortal Kings couldn¡¯t be reborn indefinitely!


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Granny Immortal King gnashed her teeth and said. However, she did not dare to cast a hateful gaze. Today¡¯s loss was too great.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. One billion immortal essence pills or something of equivalent value then I¡¯ll let you live. As an old Immortal King, you should be able to take out a mere one billion immortal essence pills, right?¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and snatch It!¡±


    Granny Immortal King almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Ordinary Immortal Kings only had a few hundred million immortal essence pills. An old Immortal King like her naturally had more wealth than an ordinary Immortal King, but one billion immortal essence pills were all she had.


    If she gave it all to Lu Xuan, she would probably be penniless overnight.


    Today, she came to participate in the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s birthday banquet, and not only did she not get any benefits, she even went bankrupt. It was simply a huge loss.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll snatch it. Don¡¯t stall for time. Either hand over one billion immortal essence pills or die!¡± Lu Xuan threatened coldly.


    At the same time, his gaze swept over those Immortal Kings who did not appear and was hiding in the void.


    At the same time, this was also a warning, causing the scalps of those Immortal Kings to turn numb. They all looked at Granny Immortal King with pity. An old Immortal King had no choice but to pay the price for her actions.


    They were all clear-minded and naturally understood the purpose of Lu Xuan¡¯s actions. He wanted to kill a monkey to scare a chicken. At the same time, he wanted to warn everyone that whoever dared to help the Shi family would have to pay the price.


    Today, Lu Xuan came knocking on the door, flipping the table and scattering the ashes. In essence, it was all for this matter.


    Luo Chen was under orders to capture Lu Xuan¡¯s family and threatened him. Now, his entire family was wiped out while the Nine Night Immortal King listened to Shi Tatian¡¯s orders and acted against Lu Xuan was killed too.


    Granny Immortal King was greedy and was after the Immortal King Sutra. In the end, she was pped so hard by Lu Xuan that she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    She had lost at least a thousand years of her lifespan. Now, she had to ept Lu Xuan¡¯s conditions and hand over a billion immortal essence pills to save her life.


    From the beginning to the end, everyone who tried to help the Shi family of the Emperor n had all paid a corresponding price.


    And this was also the reason why they were terrified. This was because they had thought of this before, but their actions were not as quick as the Granny Immortal King.


    At first, they were a little depressed, but now that they thought about it, they were very lucky. They had saved their primordial qi even though they did not act immediately.


    At the same time, only now did they finally see Lu Xuan¡¯s style of doing things. Although he had principles and a bottom line, once they touched on Lu Xuan¡¯s reverse scale, everyone would die.


    If it was before today, they would not have thought about this at all. They were Immortal Kings who were high and mighty, while Lu Xuan was just an ordinary peak Great Golden Immortal. He was just arge ant, why should they consider Lu Xuan¡¯s style of doing things.


    If there was a need, one would die if they wanted them to.


    But now, they had no choice but to consider Lu Xuan¡¯s style of doing things.


    Granny Immortal King waited for a while, but when she saw that the other Immortal Kings had no intention of stepping out to help her, she could only clench her teeth and wave her hand. Immortal essence pills filled the sky from her ring of cosmos and surged toward Lu Xuan like a long river.


    Although she had suffered a heavy loss this time, it was still better than being beaten to death by Lu Xuan. What was the point of having so much wealth?


    She was still aware of this basic logic.


    One billion immortal essence pills were endless and came pouring in from all directions.


    With a wave of his hand, Lu Xuan immediately pocketed the entire one billion immortal essence pills. He had struck it rich. With so many immortal essence pills, it was enough for him to break through to the Immortal King Realm. Even if the resources he needed to cultivate were ten times more than others or dozen times more, it was still sufficient.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand and Granny Immortal King cast a death re at Lu Xuan before disappearing into the air as though she was pardoned. She didn¡¯t dare to turn her head back, afraid that Lu Xuan would suddenly go back on his words.


    When the other Immortal Kings saw this, they also left one after another, not daring to stay at the scene. Lu Xuan was simply too terrifying, he was like a supreme killing god. Even these Immortal Kings felt their hearts trembling from fear after being killed by Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan watched as these Immortal Kings left. In the Ninth Night Royal City, countless people were kneeling on the ground, trembling in fear. Under the pressure of Lu Xuan¡¯s Immortal King might, they didn¡¯t dare to move at all.


    In the next instant, Lu Xuan waved his hand, causing numerous treasure vaults to rise up from the ground, directly falling into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 1131 - The Kings Amidst the Uproar in the Heaven Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1131: The Kings Amidst the Uproar in the Heaven Realm</h4>


    Lu Xuan used his divine sense to scan the treasure. There wereyers uponyers of barriers and formations protecting the treasure. However, there was no way to block the divine sense of an immortal king. In an instant, everything was exposed before Lu Xuan.


    After taking a look, he discovered that the entire Ninth Night Royal City had a total of 800 million immortal essence pills. Other than that, there were also over 500 million heavenly materials and earthly treasures. The total amount of wealth was 1.3 billion, far exceeding the 1 billion immortal essence pills of the Granny Immortal King.


    However, the Granny Immortal King¡¯s wealth was hers alone while the city¡¯s wealth belonged to the entire city, including the Ninth Night Immortal King. Naturally, it was normal for there to be so much wealth.


    After this battle, Lu Xuan had a total of over 2 billion immortal essence pills worth of wealth. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t in vain for him toe knocking on the door and flip the table.


    After all, to activate the body of the Alkaid Immortal King required a huge price. Although he had only fought for such a short period of time, he had already used up all the wealth he had obtained from the Luo n.


    The treasury was almost empty.


    Now that he hadpletely replenished his body, he had made a huge profit!


    After all, although the Luo family had a long history and had many Golden Immortals, they had never produced an immortal king. Therefore, their wealth could not bepared to the Ninth Night Royal City.


    Every time Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s body was activated, it was supported by countless wealth.


    After Lu Xuan nodded in satisfaction, he turned around and left. He walked into a stream of light and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally gone. It¡¯s so scary. I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯d kill us all if he¡¯s unhappy!¡±


    This was a Golden Immortal from the Ninth Night Royal City. Lu Xuan had killed two kings in a short period of time and killed the Shi family¡¯s Saint Son. He had even forced the immortal king to give up his life¡¯s wealth before he could leave.


    Undoubtedly, he was a monstrous person. If such a monster really wanted to kill everyone in the city, no one would be able to stop him.


    The experts in the city were naturally extremely afraid. They didn¡¯t even have the mood to feel sad for their king, for their fear of death had gained the upper hand.


    Even the other Golden Immortals who came to attend the banquet were afraid that Lu Xuan would ignore them and start a massacre. Fortunately, the worst case scenario didn¡¯t happen in the end, which made them sigh in relief.


    ¡°Although Lu Xuan is ruthless and decisive in his actions, he is still conscientious. Such a person is not a madman!¡± Yuan Xiao muttered to himself. Only then did he realize that there was a powerful figure among the subordinates of the Yuan family.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s actions seemed to be crazy, but they were supported by terrifying strength, so he was not a madman.


    As long as he was not a madman, there was still a possibility of dealing with him.


    ¡°The Shi family will definitely not let go of today¡¯s matter. We must report it to the family. It has been too long since our Yuan family has someone who can aplish a huge task! ¡°Yuan Xiao thought that this matter would definitely not end like this.


    The Shi family would definitely not let this matter rest. The disturbance that was stirred up would probably cause a confrontation between the two supreme ns.


    However, at this point, the Yuan family had no other choice. If they could not protect Lu Xuan, the Yuan family would no longer be strong in the future.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Xiao directly turned into a streak of light and disappeared into the horizon.


    Meanwhile, the Golden Immortals and Great Luo Golden Immortals who hade to attend the longevity banquet turned into streaks of light and left. Everyone understood that this matter would not rest.


    Most probably, it was the prelude to an even bigger collision.


    ¡­


    In the shortest amount of time, Lu Xuan caused a ruckus at the Ninth Night Immortal King¡¯s birthday banquet. After he killed the king, he stabbed Luo Chen, who had transformed into a demon king, to death very easily. He also pped the Shi family¡¯s saint son to death. He even forced the Granny Immortal king to give up her wealth in exchange of her life. The news spread to other parts of the world soon after that.


    Because the people involved were either well-known holy sons or immortal kings, the moment this news spread, it immediately caused a stir in the entire heaven realm.


    Initially, almost everyone didn¡¯t dare to believe it. If these things were brought out alone, it would be enough to be a topic of conversation for a period of time.


    Not to mention that so many pieces of news were released at the same time. Indeed, a stone would cause a thousand ripples.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength suddenly rise to such a level!¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if Lu Xuan broke into the immortal King realm immediately, he couldn¡¯t be this strong too!¡±


    ¡°The Shi family¡¯s holy son was killed by a second immortal soul avatar and suffered heavy losses. I think the Shi family will definitely not let this go!¡±


    ¡°They will definitely not let this go. By doing this, isn¡¯t Lu Xuan directly pping the Shi family¡¯s face? Isn¡¯t he telling everyone that whoever wants to help the Shi family will die!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much! It¡¯s even more overbearing than the Shi family¡¯s. After all, he is from the Shi family. Even if his surname isn¡¯t Shi, he is still rted to the Shi Family!¡±


    For a time, all sorts of details about this matter were exposed. Lu Xuan¡¯s astonishing strength at the Ninth Nights Immortal King¡¯s birthday banquet was shocking.


    Themotion caused by this matter directly affected the upper echelons. Very quickly, a piece of news spread out. An elder of the Shi n went to the heavenly court and paid a visit to the Moon Emperor, requesting to dere Lu Xuan a traitor and use the heavenly court¡¯s strength to eradicate him.


    However, at almost the same time, an elder from the Yuan n also appeared in the Moon Emperor¡¯surel pce. His request waspletely opposite to the Shi n¡¯s.


    In fact, they even wanted the moon emperor to be very observant. Why would the Luo family, which was a subordinate force of the Shi family, act like a devil king? Was there a deeper reason behind this? Could there be someone colluding with the devil world?


    For a time, in the Laurel Pce, two elders of the royal family, who rarely appeared, were quarreling with each other.


    ¡°Hehe, how interesting. The Shi family¡¯s own bloodline, which has been passed down outside, has now been pped in the face. How interesting!¡±


    When an immortal king who belonged to another imperial emperor received the news, he found it extremely interesting.


    After the news spread to the lower realm, many people also learned that the two imperial ns had quarreled over Lu Xuan¡¯s matter. If not for the fact that the Laurel Pce was the Lunar Emperor¡¯s Daoist temple, the two parties might have even fought and had a fight.


    ¡°Hahahaha, this time, it must be very embarrassing for the Shi family. They don¡¯t know how to cherish the bloodline in their own n. Instead, they want to kill it. No wonder the Shi family has been going back to the past few years!¡±


    Some immortal kings who were dissatisfied with the Shi family pped their hands andughed.


    This matter was also spread among immortal kings. As for the Great Luo Gold Immortals and the Gold Immortals, there was no room for them to say anything. Because this matter involved the two royal ns, it was not something that they could discuss.


    Only the Immortal Kings, who had some degree of autonomy, were not so afraid of the royal n.


    After all, the royal n was divided into the imperial n and non-imperial n, who were was far less intimidating to immortal kings.

 Chapter 1132 - Deducing How Lu Xuan Had Suffered a Backlash

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Deducing How Lu Xuan Had Suffered a Bacsh</h4>


    ¡°The Shi family is really old. I don¡¯t know why they want to suppress the powerful talents. This is simply shocking!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Shi family hasn¡¯t been able to produce another emperor for so many years. Those with talent have all been suppressed by them!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s shocking to witness the internal strife of the Shi Family?¡±


    No matter how the immortal kings ridiculed, everyone knew that among their ranks, there was another neer. It was just that this neer¡¯s strength seemed to be extraordinary, which far exceeded their cognition.


    There was even a feeling of their worldview being shattered!


    The strength that Lu Xuan disyed was too strong. Not only was a newly advanced Immortal King like the Ninth Night Immortal King not a match for him, even the Granny Immortal King wasn¡¯t a match for him.


    As a veteran immortal king, his strength couldn¡¯t be considered as one of the best among the immortal kings. However, just by relying on his seniority and countless years of umtion, he had already far surpassed the level of an ordinary immortal king.


    ¡°Lu Xuan isn¡¯t an real immortal king himself. Instead, he relied on some kind of method to disy the supremebat strength!¡±


    Just as everyone was filled with fear towards Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength, the news from the Hall of heavenly secrets immediately sparked a discussion.


    If it was news from other ces, it might not be enough to make everyone believe it, but the news from the Hall of Heavenly Secrets was different.


    Because behind the hall o stood a Celestial Lord who guarded the secrets!


    The Hall of Heavenly Secrets was the direct sessor of the Celestial Lord. The lineage of the lord had always been famous for being good at deduction. There were not many in the world that could hide any deduction from them.


    The Celestial Lord was also omnipotent!


    Although the lord had not appeared for countless years, the lineage was still the faith in many people¡¯s hearts.


    At this moment, everyone finally knew what had happened in the previous battle. They did not know what methods Lu Xuan had used to possess such earth-shattering battle prowess.


    He actually rose from a mere Great Luo Golden Immortal to an expert among the Immortal Kings in an instant. He even killed two king-level experts consecutively besides severely injuring the Immortal King.


    All these had a reasonable exnation. It wasn¡¯t that Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base increased explosively in such a short period of time, but rather, he used an unknown method.


    However, there were also people who felt that it was extremely strange.


    ¡°The Hall of Heavenly Secrets is known to be able to deduce everything. There are very few people whom they can¡¯t calcte urately. Unless it¡¯s an emperor, then it¡¯s impossible for them to bepletely inurate. Even if it¡¯s an immortal king, if they wanted to calcte, they could even calcte with the heavenly secrets instrument left behind by the divine sovereign of heavenly secrets. How could theye up with such an ambiguous answer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What kind of method did he use? What kind of price did he have to pay? Did Lu Xuan to use this trump card again?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Shi n¡¯s sage child, Shi Tatian, personally begged the hall and paid a hefty price to get the hall to help him calcte these things!¡±


    ¡°I see.. Shi Tatian really doesn¡¯t take revenge overnight. After he received this news, he immediately released it. Isn¡¯t it telling everyone that Lu Xuan isn¡¯t that scary and that he doesn¡¯t have to worry about his revenge?¡±


    Many people discussed in secret. When they learned that the source of this news was Shi Tatian, they immediately understood.


    Lu Xuan announced his powerful existence by killing two kings, injuring the Granny Immortal King, and destructing Shi Tatian¡¯s second primordial spirit.


    And Shi Tatian also used this method to destroy Lu Xuan¡¯s invincible legend, which incited a hatred among the people.


    ¡°Shi Tatian¡¯s schemes are deep; he really lives up to his reputation. The Shi family¡¯s battle between two innately divine beings is really too interesting!¡±


    After this series of events, no one thought that Lu Xuan was a top-notch Heaven¡¯s favorite anymore. He was definitely innately divine.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t an immortal King, with his cultivation time, he was definitely innately divine.


    Many people were secretly watching a good show. In this generation of the Shi family, there were actually two holy beings. One had to know that even in the royal family, not every generation could have two holy beings.


    Two appeared in one go in the Shi family. However, the Shi family had pushed one out of the door. Both sides were even fighting each other. Wasn¡¯t this the most interesting situation?


    ¡°However, Lu Xuan is in big trouble. With the protection of the Yuan family, he might not be able to withstand the lightning strike of the Shi family. After all, he is not a direct descendant of the Yuan family. It is impossible for the Yuan family to do everything they can to protect him!¡±


    ¡°I heard that an immortal king tried to deduce Lu Xuan¡¯s information, but he suffered a bacsh. He vomited blood and went into seclusion to heal his injuries. He could not obtain any information at all. It is as if Lu Xuan¡¯s information was protected by the Heavenly Dao!¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, the Hall of Heavenly Secrets is already very impressive to be able to calcte so many things. If it was an ordinary immortal king, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to calcte a single thing!¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan must have some big secret on him. Who knows, he might have some magical artifact that can cover up the Heaven¡¯s Secret!¡±


    After this incident, Lu Xuan¡¯s matter became even more confusing. No matter what, although the news released by Shi Tatian caused many people to lower their evaluation of Lu Xuan, their fear towards Lu Xuan didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest.


    It was said that Lu Xuan used some unknown method. But who knew if he could use this method again? As long as he could use it again, it would be a huge deterrence to the immortal kings. No one wanted to use this method.


    For a period of time, the entire heavenly realm was in an uproar.


    In the heavenly court, Lu Xuan finally had the time to properly exin to his family and disciples.


    ¡°So, Luo Chen didn¡¯t kill wantonly? At least he knows some rules!¡±


    Lu Xuan listened as Lu Shanshan and the others talked about the incident when Luo Chen descended to the mortal world.


    After Luo Chen borrowed the realm-breaking talisman to enter the lower realm, he directly rushed to the Earth Federation headquarters and broke through the headquarters¡¯ defenses, capturing Lu Xuan and his family. However, he didn¡¯t start a massacre because of this.


    Lu Xuan knew the reason. Because forcefully interfering with the development of the lower realm was a very taboo matter for the heavenly court.


    The universe where Earth was located was only one of the many lower realms that belonged to the heavenly court. It was also the foundation of the Heavenly Court.


    Every year, many experts who ascended from the lower realms were selected by the Heavenly Court and recruited into the Heavenly Court¡¯s institutions.


    It could be said that those who ascended from the lower realm were extremely sought after. This was because the spiritual energy and cultivation resources were scarce, which prompted the heavenly Dao to suppress them strictly. Under the same conditions, they were even more powerful than the indigenous geniuses of the heaven realm.

 Chapter 1133 - The Domination

    <h4>Chapter 1133: The Domination</h4>


    There was a reason for this. A person¡¯s lifetime achievement and birth were important, but their temperament, methods, wisdom, and perseverance were equally important. Those who could climb up from the bottom usually had all these characteristics at the same time.


    This kind of person could be brilliant as long as he was given a bit of sunlight. With enough resources, he could improve at an astonishing speed. Lu Xuan, for example, was this type of person in his previous life.


    The hardships he had experienced in the lower realm universe had all be the soil and nutrients for his rapid rise in the heavenly realm, where he would soon be a celestial lord.


    Therefore, the heavenly court was also very protective of these people, not allowing people from the upper realm to freely descend to the lower realm.


    Just the lower realm alone was already extremely difficult. They still had to rely on the rtionship between the Shi family of the royal n to obtain the realm-breaking talisman. If they were to wantonly kill in the lower realm, it would be even more taboo.


    In fact, there were quite a number of people who ascended from the lower realm to a high position and even became immortal kings. If they were to ughter wantonly in the lower realm, they would undoubtedly be the target of their collective enmity.


    To be sure, Luo Chen was not that stupid. That would be a loss that was not worth the gains!


    ¡°ording to our previous arrangements, although the headquarters was broken, it would not have much of an impact on the entire Earth Federation. It would not affect the rule of the Earth Federation!¡± Lu Shanshan said.


    Ever since Lu Xuan had broken the crack in the Qi realm and brought in immortal Qi from the Qi realm, making earth a holynd for cultivation in the lower realm, the Earth Federation could be said to be full of talents.


    In the hundred years after Lu Xuan¡¯s ascension, the Earth Federation¡¯s human immortal level experts were akin to a fountain. Hundreds of human immortals were born one after another, making the earth race a super powerful one that was famous throughout the universe.


    Even when the Earth¡¯s Federation headquarters was destroyed, some human immortal-level experts were killed, but the remaining ones were still enough to suppress the entire universe.


    ¡°ording to your earliest instructions, even if you have cultivated to the human immortal realm, you shouldn¡¯t ascend rashly. You¡¯ve been strengthening the Earth¡¯s Federation¡¯s Foundation. Previously, you¡¯ve already conquered half of the universe, but now, you¡¯ve probably conquered more than half of the Universe!¡± Lu Shanshan continued to report.


    Before Lu Xuan ascended, he had already instructed them not to ascend rashly. Even if they had cultivated to the human immortal realm, they were not allowed to ascend rashly. Only when Lu Xuan came from the upper realm could they do so.


    That was precisely because Lu Xuan knew too well how dangerous the heavenly realm was.


    Although human Immortals were the strongest in the lower realm, once they ascended to the heavenly realm, they would be ordinary beings. The number of human immortals in the three thousand regions of the heavenly realm could be counted in the trillions.


    In that state, Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t protect them. At that time, if things went wrong, they might all be wiped out.


    Initially, Lu Xuan nned to wait until they cultivated to the immortal King realm before allowing them to ascend one after another. At that time, Lu Xuan himself would be a mountain, and he couldpletely protect them.


    Lu Shanshan and the others had been controlling it well. No one expected that Luo Chen would actually break through the realm ande here. Facing a Great Luo Golden Immortal, Lu Shanshan and the others had no way to fight back.


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, in less than 15 minutes, thergest war fortress of the Earth Federation was destroyed, and Lu Shanshan and the others were captured.


    ¡°Well, when wepletely conquer that part of the universe and use it as a training base for our lineage¡¯s reserve talents, we will have an endless supply of talents to replenish!¡± Lu Xuan said. These were all ns that he had devised a long time ago. Now, they were finally about to bear fruit.


    ¡°But now, you are also in a very difficult situation. The Shi family of the Emperor family will definitely not let this go.¡±


    Liu Wanrong looked at her son¡¯s face with worry. It was only now that she truly knew that Lu Xuan was in a rather difficult situation in the upper realm.


    Those enemies were stronger and more terrifying than thest.


    Back then, her son prohibited them from ascend to heaven because he wanted to protect them. In the lower realm, his cultivation level was enough to rule the world, but, in the heavenly realm, it was nothing at all. This was the biggest problem.


    She couldpletely imagine how much effort Lu Xuan had put in to reach this point step by step, and how much danger was involved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Shi family.¡± Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°They also have their own enemies. Shi Tatian can use the resources of the Shi family to deal with me, so I can naturally attract his enemies to target the Shi Family!¡±


    Lu Xuan knew what his mother was worried about. If it was his previous life, then Lu Xuan could indeed be said to have had a very difficult time. How many times had he escaped death? How many times had he had a difficult time defeating his opponent? How many times had his body been destroyed? Even he himself could not count.


    It was a tough life, but this life waspletely different. Although it couldn¡¯t be said to be smooth sailing, it wasn¡¯t as bad as his previous life.


    ¡°Why did the Shi family target you, Brother? We all are off the same inheritance!¡± Lu Guoguo said angrily. Even in her dreams, she never thought that the enemy woulde from the same family.


    Even if their surname wasn¡¯t Shi, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that they all had the same blood.


    ¡°Because one mountain can not amodate two tigers. It¡¯s enough for the Shi family to have one holy son in this generation!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°Because my existence is a threat to Shi Tatian, I¡¯m not surprised that he will kill me by any means.¡± Lu Xuan said it lightly. Based on his understanding of Shi Tatian, this kind of thing was really too normal for Shi Tatian.


    And the Shi family had already decayed. There were countless people who only wanted to keep their power, and they no longer had the spirit of valor.


    ¡°In the future, all of you will join the Great Void Pavilion and live in the Great Void Pavilion! ¡°Lu Xuan said directly. ¡°I will refine another trump card for all of you!¡±


    Lu Xuan had an idea in his heart. Originally, he had nothing to worry about the pavilion. However, it was different now. His family lived in the pavilion, so he had to do his best to ensure its safety.


    He wanted to create another puppet avatar, which was different from the second avatar. It was a type of puppet. As long as he provided sufficient energy, it would be able to protect the great void pavilion forever.


    However, unlike the second avatar, which could constantly improve its cultivation, the strength of the puppet avatar would remain the same.


    The good thing was that he did not have to worry about not being able to unleash the full strength of the puppet avatar.


    And the raw material for this puppet avatar was naturally the nine nights immortal king.


    Lu Xuan destroyed the immortal soul of the Ninth Night Immortal King, but the physical body of the king was still there. He could just refine a puppet avatar and guard the Great Void Pavilion.


    With the puppet avatar of the king, he could protect himself even in the face of the sneak attack.


    It was really worth it. In this way, the Ninth Night Immortal King could contribute to Lu Xuan even after he died.


    That was a very good n indeed!

 Chapter 1134 - Moon Emperors Favoritism

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Moon Emperor¡¯s Favoritism</h4>


    In the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, the body of the Ninth Night Immortal King floated in front of Lu Xuan. It was lifelike, and his body was brimming with vitality. However, his primordial spirit had already been wiped away, and this vitality was only an illusion.


    Apparently, Lu Xuan had used the method of refining puppets. At the same time, many immortal essence pills had transformed into powerful primordial qi that surged into his body, allowing him to refine them continuously.


    Time passed. When Lu Xuan came out of seclusion once again, it was already a monthter.


    He had alreadypletely refined the Ninth Night Immortal King into a puppet avatar, who was able to unleash 100% of his battle prowess.


    Although he was only at the initial immortal king stage, he was still an immortal king stage battle prowess. In order toplete it, Lu Xuan used up tens of millions of immortal essence pills before he finallypleted it.


    As long as he had the puppet avatar of the king, even if the Great Void Pavilion was attacked by the king, he would still be able to protect himself.


    After all, the Great Void Pavilion had many techniques left behind by the immortal king. In addition to the puppet avatar of the king, he could also deal with other problems easily.


    When Lu Xuan came out of seclusion again, the issue of killing the immortal king that caused amotion a month ago finally came to an end.


    The matter was handled out of everyone¡¯s expectations. The Shi family and the Yuan family caused a ruckus in the Laurel Pce, and in the end, the Moon Emperor gave a ruling of fifty ps on both sides.


    Shi Tatian and Lu Xuan, the two parties involved, were each grounded for a hundred years.


    For a time, there was an uproar.


    ¡°This time, the Shi family really suffered a double loss!¡±


    ¡°I heard that even the Shi family¡¯s patriarch was rmed. He was so angry that he almost died, but he didn¡¯t dare to go against the Moon Emperor¡¯s decree!¡±


    ¡°This time, the Shi family¡¯s losses were too great. They lost a Luo family and an immortal king. Even Shi Tatian¡¯s second Yuan Shen Avatar was killed by Lu Xuan with a single p. This is too tragic!¡±


    As soon as the news spread out, the crowd began to discuss among themselves. There were many people who were watching the show, and this time, the Shi family and Shi Tatian suffered heavy losses, especially the loss of an immortal king.


    The immortal kings were the backbone of their power, even to the monarch race


    However, no one dared to be dissatisfied with such a decision. be it the Yuan family or the Shi family, they were all sent away by the decree.


    They were from the monarch race and their glory came from the ancestor of the monarch. The Moon Emperor was a true monarch and was an existence on equal footing with their ancestor.


    If they really irritated the Moon Emperor, directly wiping out an imperial n was not something uneptable.


    However, many people were very curious and did not understand why the Moon Emperor would help Lu Xuan. This favor was too obvious. Even if Lu Xuan was right from the start, the Moon Emperor¡¯s attitude was the reason that made many immortal kings fearful.


    In the Great Void Pavilion, Lu Xuan was sitting cross-legged on a cloud bed. opposite him was a graceful and elegant woman. If anyone saw her, they would definitely cry out in surprise.


    It was actually the Moon Emperor!


    ¡°Lu Xuan, do you know why I helped you suppress the Shi family¡¯s bacsh this time?¡± The Moon Emperor¡¯s red lips parted slightly as she spoke.


    She naturally had the bearing of a mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head. When he first learned of this matter, he was also very surprised, but he was ready prepared to fight to the death with the Shi family.


    At most, he would be turned upside down!


    After Lu Xuan revealed his trump cards one by one, he would still have some time. Even the Shi family of the Emperor family couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    ¡°Because the Heaven Realm needs a talent like you!¡± The Moon Emperor nced at Lu Xuan and said. ¡°Do you know that the war of the worlds is about to start?¡±


    ¡°I heard about it!¡± Lu Xuan nodded. He knew about this war of the worlds in his previous life. It could be said to be very tragic, and the pressure was very big for the Heaven Realm now.


    ¡°Actually, the war has already started. On the battlefield of the worlds, there are already armies from the dragon realm, the demon realm, the Buddhist realm, the Devil Realm, the Hell Realm, the Heaven Realm and many other worlds gathered!¡± The Moon Emperor said calmly. ¡°I have to rush to the battlefield immediately to guard the central army. There isn¡¯t much time left for you. Do you understand that I want you and Shi Tatian to be grounded for a hundred years?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty wants us to use this hundred years to break through to the Immortal King Realm?¡± asked Lu Xuan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a smart man!¡± replied the Moon Emperor. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hundred years to not be disturbed by the outside world. I hope you can show your talent. If you can¡¯t even reach the Immortal King Realm, then the counterattack of the Shi family will be enough to take your life!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He immediately understood what the Moon Emperor meant. If he could break through to the Immortal King Realm and Control Immortal King Alkaid¡¯s second incarnation, he could protect himself even against the Shi family.


    On the other hand, if he remained a Golden Immortal after a hundred years, then the Shi family¡¯s counterattack might be enough to take his life.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s very difficult, but the heavenly court only wants talents. You, Shi Tatian, and some other people are all people I think highly of!¡± The Moon Emperor gave Lu Xuan a deep look. ¡°I hope that after this battle, some of you will be able to stand in the same position as us!¡±


    It was at the moment did Lu Xuan know that the Moon Emperor actually had such a n in mind. He nned to do his best to let a few of them be imperial emperors and replenish the battle strength of the heavenly realm.


    Up until now, the heaven realm indeedcked the most top-notch battle strength, which was the battle strength of an Imperial Emperor. Facing one or even two worlds, the heaven realmpletely had the advantage.


    However, facing the alliance of so many worlds and many greater worlds behind them, the Heaven Realm¡¯s manpower was stretched thin.


    ¡°Kid, I understand. I definitely won¡¯t let you down!¡± Lu Xuan said with certainty.


    ¡°Very good!¡± The Moon Emperor pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should prepare well. If you¡¯re ready, go into seclusion. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news in a hundred years!¡±


    With that, the Moon Emperor turned into a gust of wind and disappeared from the spot. This time, it was only an immortal soul avatar of the Moon Emperor that came to the Great Void Pavilion.


    Lu Xuan cupped his hands while digesting the information contained in the Moon Emperor¡¯s words.


    In his previous life, his son had reached the realm of gold immortal, and he had only heard of such a great war between worlds. The battlefield was beyond heaven, and it would not affect the heaven realm for a while. Many immortals and mortals below the realm of Gold Immortal did not even know that there was a terrible war going on beyond heaven, beyond the endless dimensions.


    On such a battlefield, many Golden Immortals had been killed.


    Frankly speaking, the Golden Immortal Realm was not omnipotent. Even the Immortal King who was a giant in the Heaven Realm could only protect himself on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1135 - Submission of Xuan Prefecture

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Submission of Xuan Prefecture</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had grown all the way to be a Golden Immortal before he finally had the chance to participate in the war on the battlefield, which was extremely cruel.


    The destiny of Great Luo Golden Immortals was not much better. However, there were also many opportunities on the battlefield of the worlds. This was because so many people had fallen since ancient times. From Golden Immortals to Great Luo Golden Immortals, from Immortal Kings to Immortal Emperors, everyone had fallen on the battlefield of the worlds.


    These fallen powers would leave behind many opportunities. At the same time, there were also a lot of people who rose up because of various fortuitous encounters.


    Lu Xuan had gained a lot of benefits from the wars of the worlds, so he gradually became an immortal king in the war.


    However, it was a very long war!


    This life was obviously different. At the beginning of the war, he already had thebat strength of an Immortal King. Many things would be much easier to handle!


    A hundred years was enough time. In addition, he had obtained so much wealth and resources from the Immortal King and the Ninth Night Immortal King. It was enough for him to cultivate.


    If the Shi family thought that he was easy to bully, he would let them know his true power.


    However, just as Lu Xuan was about to announce that he was going to enter seclusion and ignore the affairs of the world for a hundred years, more than ten great Luo Golden Immortals from the Xuan State came directly to the Great Void Pavilion to visit him.


    The person in the lead was none other than the leader of the Xuan State¡¯s Nandou Sect, the Venerable Nandou.


    Venerable Nandou was not the strongest among the dozen or so people. However, he was the only one who had ever interacted with Lu Xuan.


    Back when Lu Xuan had fought Zhao Jing, thetter had broken through the world passage and released the hell demon. It was Venerable Nandou who had taken care of the funeral.


    ¡°Greetings. May I know why you are here?¡±


    Lu Xuan sat cross-legged on the cloud bed and looked at the group of Golden Immortals from the Xuan Prefecture. Most likely, all the big and small golden immortals from the prefecture should be here.


    The Xuan Prefecture was located in a remote area. Among the three thousand prefectures under the Heaven Court, it was ranked rtively low. Therefore, there were not many Big Luo Golden Immortals in the Xuan State. There were only a dozen of them in total. Now, all of them were gathered here.


    ¡°Greetings, Master Lu!¡± Venerable Nandou and the others hurriedly cupped their hands and their fists as they greeted.


    Everyone nced at Venerable Nandou. Clearly, they hoped that he would do something. Meanwhile, he seemed to have mentally prepared himself, so he immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°The reason why we havee this time is to express our support for you. Regardless of what the Shi family is like, the entire Xuan Prefecture will support you.¡±


    Venerable Nandou looked at Lu Xuan. His expression did not change, but he was extremely emotional in his heart. It had only been a hundred years. Back then, Lu Xuan, who still needed to rely on himself to settle his funeral matters, had now be a peak Great Luo Golden Immortal.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan¡¯s battle results were extremely resounding in the Xuan State, far surpassing that of other regions.


    Although he was an ascendant from the lower realm, the first ce he ascended to was in Xuan Prefecture, which exined why many people in the ce faintly regarded him as one of their own.


    As a remote region of the Heavenly Court, the Xuan State had never produced such a supreme figure who could shine in the heavenly realm.


    One could imagine how huge themotion would be. The full moon sect had now be the hottest sect in the Xuan Prefecture, although its strength was not worth mentioning in the prefecture, who asked them to have an extremely awesome Grand Elder.


    That was Lu Xuan¡¯s direct descendant!


    ¡°I see. Lu Xuan, thank you all for your support!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile. Naturally, he understood the thoughts of the living beings in the Xuan Prefecture. After all, there had never been such a powerful character in the history of the Xuan Prefecture.


    There might be more than 3,000 prefectures in the Heaven Realm, but it was impossible for there to be thousands of immortal kings. If they were divided equally among each prefecture, there might not even be enough for one.


    However, he was also happy to have such support. To him, this was also a good thing. He couldpletely turn the Xuan Prefecture into his own foundation. Any immortal king, immortal emperor, or even celestial venerable would have their own foundation. They would not be alone.


    ¡°Other than that, we represent all the sects in the Xuan State and are willing to follow your lead!¡±


    Immediately, Venerable Nandou continued to speak.


    The other Great Luo Gold Immortals also nodded. Regardless of whether they were willing or not, Lu Xuan was already a peerless figure. He was not just a little stronger than them, but an existence that could defeat them easily.


    For this reason, Lu Xuan would not upy their positions in the Xuan Prefecture; both parties were not on the same level.


    Undeniably, Lu Xuan¡¯s existence could also bring many benefits for the Xuan Prefecture.


    After all, not all of the 3,000 prefectures in the Heaven Realm had immortal kings. Hence, the prefectures with immortal kings could easily obtain many beneficial policies.


    There was no need to doubt the many benefits!


    And the prefectures without immortal kings were much worse. Everything had to wait for those prefectures with Immortal Kings to choose first before they could eat some leftovers.


    The Xuan Prefecture was even worse off. Not only did they not have immortal kings, there also had never been any immortal kings in history. They didn¡¯t have any strong connections and couldn¡¯t even eat leftovers.


    Now that Lu Xuan finally appeared, they naturally had to hurry up and suck up to him!


    Fortunately, Lu Xuan¡¯s rise was much earlier and didn¡¯t sh with them. If not, the situation would be undesirable.


    As for the rumors that Lu Xuan had used some special methods to kill Immortal Kings, they didn¡¯t take it to heart. Even if he used some special forbidden methods, it was only because he had the ability. If it was an ordinary person, how would he have the strength to do so.


    Most importantly, even if the forbidden methods weren¡¯t considered, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was still second to none in the prefecture.


    In the knowledge of many people, with such strength, as long as he did not die midway, he would at least reserve the position of an immortal king in the future.


    ¡°I understand. Since everyone is praising me, then I, Lu Xuan, will not give up my position!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    Joy appeared on the faces of Venerable Nandou and the others. However, they also had a strange feeling in their hearts. If it was a few years ago, they would not have thought that they would be willing to submit to someone. They simply did not dare to imagine it would happen.


    ¡°Everyone, please return home. I will be in closed-door cultivation for the next hundred years. I will not see any guests for the next hundred years. If it is not an urgent matter, do note and see me!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Yes, we do not dare to disturb your closed-door cultivation!¡± Venerable Nandou hurriedly replied. They had all heard that Lu Xuan and Shi Tatian had been grounded by the Moon Emperor for a hundred years.


    They naturally did not dare to court death and provoke the emperor¡¯s decree.


    What would happen a hundred yearster? It was probably another story!

 Chapter 1136 - The Immortal King in the Divine Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1136: The Immortal King in the Divine Kingdom</h4>


    After sending off the Great Luo Golden Immortals from the Xuan Prefecture, Lu Xuan entered a state of seclusion.


    He was already a Great Luo Golden Immortal. The next step was to be an Immortal King,prehend thews, and reconstruct the Divine Kingdom.


    The Divine Kingdom was the foundation of all Immortal Kings. The king of an immortal king was the king in the Divine Kingdom.


    Thewposition was on apletely different levelpared to the domain.


    Thewposition of the domain was very crude. It was far from beingparable to the Immortal King¡¯s Divine Kingdom, which was a real supreme power.


    It was a world projected out with its own will as the core. Even the Buddha in the Buddhist world would use this to turn into a divine power, which was the Buddhist Kingdom in the palm.


    Those who fell into the palm would have no chance to escape!


    Unless they were Immortal King level experts who had a divine kingdom that could contend with them, it was possible.


    Although Lu Xuan did not put his divine kingdom in his eyes when he fought the Ninth Night Immortal King, that was because Alkaid Immortal King was strong enough. In addition, the Alkaid Divine Armor formed an independent domain around him, so he waspletely unaffected by the Ninth Night Immortal King¡¯s Divine Kingdom.


    If it were any other immortal king, they would be affected. If it was a Golden Immortal, it would be even more incredible. Not only would it be difficult to move an inch, but the divine kingdom was also a projection of the Immortal King¡¯s will andw.


    Once they entered here, it was very easy for them to be affected. Then, they would destroy their own Dao and submit to the Immortal King¡¯s Dao. From then on, they would be the disciple of this immortal king.


    After all, after bing an immortal king, each and every one of them had their own path. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they were the ancestors of their own sects. Each and every one of their Dao would have a huge impact on others.


    In the Buddhist world, many Buddhas had converted to the Buddha. This was the logic of putting down the butcher¡¯s knife and bing a Buddha. This cultivator¡¯s Dao waspletely broken and he had no choice but to submit to this Buddha.


    Because Lu Xuan already had experience in his previous life, if he wanted to follow the path of his previous life, he might not even need a hundred years. At most three to five years, he would be able to rebuild his divine kingdom and be an immortal king in one go.


    After all, he had theprehension of an immortal king, the method to build his divine kingdom, and the resources needed to build his divine kingdom. He had all the conditions.


    However, he was not prepared to follow this path. In this life, he wanted to walk apletely different path. With the great void origin technique as the core, the path he walked in this life would be wider and stronger.


    Hovering in mid-air, Lu Xuan began to condense the Immortal King Law. It waspletely different from the Great Luo Golden Immortal Law. It involved a higher level of origin energy.


    As Lu Xuan continued toprehend, space, lightning, and even more profoundws appeared. In front of him, everything was not a problem.


    After an unknown amount of time, the first immortal King Law was formed. In front of him, it emitted an indescribable light. It was the approach of endless energy, materializing the endlessw.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t stop. Constructing the first immortal King Law was only the first step. This meant that he had entered the first step on the path to bing an immortal king.


    In order to construct an immortal king divine kingdom, one needed billions of immortal kingws. without hesitation, Lu Xuan began to condense the second immortal King Law.


    It was just that with the first Immortal King Law, it was only logical for him to condense the second one.


    However, in order to condense each immortal kingw, it required an endless amount of energy to be refined from the void into a physical form. Countless immortal essence pills burned fiercely, turning into origin energy that surged into Lu Xuan¡¯s body to replenish his energy consumption.


    This path was very difficult to walk, but if they walked through it, they would be invincible!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes emitted rays of light.


    There was no need to fumble around. The original appearance of the Immortal King Divine Kingdom was something that Lu Xuan was familiar with. Even if he treaded on apletely different path in this life, with the support of the celestial venerable realm, it would not take long.


    When Lu Xuan¡¯s Divine Kingdom waspleted, it was already 30 yearster.


    Throughout these 30 years, he didn¡¯t stop building his divine kingdom. He finally seeded.


    This was a huge divine kingdom that was three million square kilometers. For ordinary immortal kings to be able to build a divine kingdom that was one million square kilometers was already considered pretty good. The Ninth Night Immortal King¡¯s divine kingdom was only more than one million square kilometers.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s divine kingdom was already more than twice the size of the Ninth Night Immortal King¡¯s Divine Kingdom. Not to mention its quality, the kingdom that was formed from space and thunder could be said to be unrivalled.


    Unquestionably, Lu Xuan¡¯s divine kingdom could instantly destroy the Ninth Night Immortal King¡¯s Divine Kingdom. He wouldn¡¯t be a match for Lu Xuan at all.


    However, this was far from enough. The Divine Kingdom of a peak immortal King could cover an area of more than ten million square kilometers. If one included the domain that extended out, the Divine Kingdom of a peak immortal King could cover an area of more than a hundred million square kilometers, it was equivalent to Earth before the recovery of spiritual energy. A Immortal King could control the entire divine kingdom with his domain.


    Domains were also a part of the Immortal King¡¯s influence. However, unlike in the divine kingdom, where heaven, earth, and everything else was controlled, domains were still too weakpared to the Divine Kingdom.


    If the Divine Kingdom was strong, and the Immortal King would be strong too!


    In the Great Void Pavilion, the experts on duty suddenly felt that from the depths of the Thunderbolt Pavilion, a terrifying and supreme majesty was released, enveloping the entire great void pavilion.


    Everyone saw that above the Thunderbolt Pavilion, in a pir of light that soared into the sky, there was a shocking phenomenon. A golden figure stood tall and upright.


    Almost instinctively, everyone was about to kneel down. It was the submission of a low-level life form to a high-level life form. It came from the depths of their souls.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? What¡¯s going on in the Thunderbolt Pavilion?¡± Someone asked in confusion. The vast aura only swept out once before disappearing without a trace in the next moment.


    It was as if it had never appeared. It was as if they had all sensed wrongly before. Nothing like that had ever happened before.


    ¡°Could it be that we sensed wrongly?¡± A Golden Immortal was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. At that moment, I felt that it was difficult for me to breathe, and all the blood in my body froze!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we could have sensed wrongly. It¡¯s fine if only one person sensed wrongly, but could it be that everyone sensed wrongly?¡± Another gold immortal immediately retorted. He did not believe that he was wrong.


    ¡°What the hell is going on in the Thunderbolt Pavilion¡­¡± A Golden Immortal was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly recalled something. Wasn¡¯t there a master in the pavilion who could cause such a phenomenon?


    That was an existence who would be grounded for a hundred years. By now, he had been grounded for thirty years.


    The person was none other than Lu Xuan, who was the master of the Great Void Pavilion and the famous innate saint of the Heaven Realm.

 Chapter 1137 - A Secret in the Great Void Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 1137: A Secret in the Great Void Pavilion</h4>


    Although decades had passed, Lu Xuan¡¯s reputation in Heaven Realm was not small. People in other ces might gradually forget Lu Xuan¡¯s name, but in the Great Void Pavilion, no one dared to forget it.


    After all, he was the current pavilion master of the Great Void Pavilion. Even if Lu Xuan was not in charge, he still held power in the pavilion.


    Unlike the previous Pavilion Master, the Venerable Han Lin, who took care of the various matters of the pavilion conscientiously, Lu Xuan waspletely out of control. In reality, the various matters of the Great Void Pavilion were still managed by the Venerable Han Lin.


    However, many people were more and more convinced by Lu Xuan. This was because a figure like Lu Xuan was born to be a leader. His existence was like a g.


    To the Great Void Pavilion, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was like a needle that could calm the sea.


    This point became more and more obvious in the past few decades.


    In the past, the Great Void Pavilion could be said to be in a difficult position within the Heaven Court. Because there were no immortal kings to oversee things, it was already extremely difficult for them to maintain their status as a first-tier sect.


    Many powerful parties would never take them seriously. In fact, they would even treat them as second-tier sects.


    Regarding this, the people in the pavilion were very aggrieved, but they had no choice. They clearly had their own inheritances, which weren¡¯t bad either. They weren¡¯t at a disadvantage whenpeting against others in the same realm.


    Nheless, there wasn¡¯t a single powerful expert in charge, so they were always looked down by others.


    But when Lu Xuan became the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion and killed the Ninth Night Immortal King in one fell swoop a few decades ago, the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s status suddenly rose. Luo Chen was killed, and the Granny Immortal King was badly hurt.


    This was something that they could clearly feel. When they were out in the world, no one dared to treat them as a second-rate sect anymore. After who knew how many years, they had once again regained the treatment of a first-rate sect.


    This kind of difference before and after was so touching that many Golden Immortals were on the verge of tears. Ever since they joined the Great Void Pavilion, they had been fighting desperately to restore the status of the Great Void Pavilion.


    However, no matter how hard they worked and how well they did, even if they were not inferior to the disciples of other first-rate sects, they still could not be recognized.


    However, their efforts were recognized now. The reason for this was obvious without them thinking. It was because of Lu Xuan¡¯s rtionship!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s battle shocked the world. Even if the Shi family kept spreading the news that Lu Xuan had merely used some taboo means, who knew if this taboo method could be used again.


    In the opinion of many people, Lu Xuan was equivalent to an Immortal King!


    Furthermore, everyone had now confirmed that Lu Xuan was born holy. To an innate holy, an Immortal King was only a matter of time, not a matter of whether he could achieve it.


    Now that Lu Xuan already had mastered a forbidden technique, he would be a secure immortal king in the future.


    In other words, after so many years, the Great Void Pavilion finally had another immortal king.


    Until now, everyone was full of admiration for the venerable Han Lin. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the venerable Han Lin rejected all objections and brought Lu Xuan in, they wouldn¡¯t have the glory they had now.


    With and without an Immortal King, the treatment was simply heaven and earth.


    If Venerable Han Lin had not brought Lu Xuan in, it was hard to say if they would have been able to keep their position as a first-ss faction.


    Even when they were working in the heavenly court, there were many benefits. Many things that were difficult to handle in the past were now going well, and they might even be opened up to the public.


    Indeed, they would truly have the treatment that a first-ss faction should have, instead of just having the title of a first-ss faction.


    ¡°This is so different from the past. Could it be¡­¡± A Golden Immortal thought of something and his eyes immediately widened.


    Instantly, his words made many Golden Immortals think of something.


    After all, everyone knew that Lu Xuan was a great Golden Immortal. Moreover, the method that Lu Xuan used to kill the Ninth Night Immortal King had also been exposed. It was a taboo method.


    When he thought of the terrifying aura that came out of nowhere in the Thunderbolt Pavilion, everything became very clear. Without a doubt, there was only one possibility.


    That must be an Immortal King!


    It had only been less than 150 years since Lu Xuan won the title at the Heaven Court talent evaluation ceremony, but he had already broken through to the Immortal King Realm.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s really terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what it means to be born holy. That¡¯s the beauty of the Heaven and earth. He¡¯s really an incredible figure!¡±


    ¡°Even the best among the Peerless Heaven¡¯s favorites couldn¡¯t achieve such a level in such a short time. But it¡¯s different if he¡¯s born holy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Our Great Void Pavilion is going to have an immortal king to oversee things. That¡¯s Great!¡±


    For a moment, everyone in the Great Void Pavilion was excited. Their luck was really going to change.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a majestic voice sounded.


    ¡°Those who spread the news of what happened today will be executed without mercy!¡±


    When everyone heard the voice, they immediately knew that it was the voice of the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s current Supreme Elder, Venerable Han Lin.


    Immediately, they calmed down. They were able to cultivate to this stage, so naturally, there were no fools. This was especially so after Lu Xuan and the venerable Han Lin had teased them. Those troublemakers, those direct descendants of the Zhang family, and the side systems were all cleared out.


    Naturally, the remaining people knew what it meant to be wise and self-preservation, and what it meant to abide by the rules.


    They were aware that since the higher-ups did not allow it, it was not the time to be exposed. However, as long as they knew that their great void pavilion really had an immortal king overseeing it, that was enough.


    They also had the confidence to deal with all the doubts outside!


    In another pavilion, Venerable Han Lin had just stopped some people from sharing the news with others.


    All of a sudden, Lu Xuan released a powerful aura. The only ones that could be detected were the Golden Immortals. As for the Lower Heaven Immortals, they could not detect any difference between the aura and the Golden Immortals.


    Their levels were too low. It was like being bombarded by a cloud bomb or a nuclear bomb. The result was the same. They would die anyway.


    Therefore, as long as the mouths of the Golden Immortals were sealed, today¡¯s matter could be sealed.


    However, when he thought of the terrifying power that erupted in that instant, his heart trembled a little. The aura of the immortal king swept across the entire great void pavilion like a storm.


    He knew he was right because he had interacted with too many Immortal Kings before.

 Chapter 1138 - The Strange Encounter of Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 1138: The Strange Encounter of Lu Xuan</h4>


    The transformation undergone by Immortal Kings waspletely different as they were from different levels of life. Every elevation was a huge leap.


    Right now, in the Great Void Pavilion, only Lu Xuan had such ability and potential.


    Therefore, at this time, there was no doubt who had broken through to be an immortal king.


    Beside him, Han Xian¡¯er said in a strange manner, ¡°Old ancestor, now that the pavilion master has broken through to the Immortal King Realm, shouldn¡¯t we celebrate and announce it to the world? After all, we have not had a good time these few years. If the news were to spread, I believe that those people would not dare to make things difficult for us!¡±


    With a smile, the Venerable Han Lin looked at Han Xian¡¯er and replied, ¡°Silly girl, this is not the time to celebrate!¡±


    Han Lin knew what Han Xian¡¯er meant. In the past few decades, the Great Void Pavilion had be much more convenient in many aspects, but at the same time, they had offended many people because of their enmity with the Shi family.


    As an imperial family, the Shi family¡¯s strength had already surpassed the limits of what a first-rate faction could imagine.


    In fact, there were even quite a few first-rate factions under the Shi family. If they wanted to make things difficult for the Great Void Pavilion, it would be too easy.


    Many factions had to regard the great void pavilion with respect because they were afraid of Lu Xuan. However, there were also many factions that made things difficult for the great void pavilion because of Lu Xuan. In some aspects, the great void pavilion¡¯s situation was even more difficult than before.


    ¡°Announcing that pavilion master has broken through to be an Immortal King at this time will allow the great void pavilion to be awe-inspiring for a while. Those factions that once made things difficult for us will not dare to make things difficult for us for a while. However, this will create more troubles!¡± said the Venerable Han Lin. ¡°The Moon Emperor gave pavilion master and Shi Tatian a period of 100 years of confinement. In reality, he hoped that they would break through to the Immortal King realm within the period of confinement. However, the news of Shi Tatian bing an Immortal King has yet to reach the Shi family. The news of our side will be leaked out first. How would the Shi family be willing to let this go? They will definitely think of ways to find trouble with us. They will even raise their vignce against pavilion master and target Pavilion master even more. At that time, if anything happens to pavilion master, we will be the main culprits!¡±


    ¡°The most important thing now is to keep a low profile, keep a low profile, and keep a low profile!¡± The venerable Han Lin continued to add, ¡°When the pavilion master haspleted his cultivation and the situation is set, the Shi family will not be able to stop him even if they wanted to. Then, it will be time for us to make a high profile attack. The only thing we can do now is to consolidate our foundation and not let the Shi family have a chance to take advantage of us. Now that the master is already an Immortal King, the bitter days are almost over. It is the dawn before the darkness. We must be even more careful and not drag down the Pavilion Master!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Han Xian¡¯er nodded her head. Now that the entire great void pavilion was betting everything on Lu Xuan, there was no room for failure.


    ¡°But why do you think the Shi family is so stubborn? The pavilion master also has the blood of the Shi family on him. If the Shi family can summon the pavilion master back, then wouldn¡¯t they have two innately divine emperors? ¡°It¡¯s possible that there will be an imperial emperor in this generation!¡± Han Xian¡¯er asked with some confusion.


    The Venerable Han Lin only slightly raised the corner of his mouth. Although Han Xian¡¯er was smart, she had never be a high-level member of a force. Although it was said that the bystanders could see clearly, the Shi family just happened to be in the middle.


    ¡°Because one mountain can not amodate two tigers. If there was no Shi Ta Tian, it might still be possible. But since there is Shi Ta Tian, those elders of the Shi family will definitely not allow pavilion master to acknowledge his ancestors and return to his family!¡± the Venerable Han Lin said with a faint smile. ¡°Do you think that the rise of a heaven-gifted genius is only a matter of him? Behind him, there are countless connections. Just like you, who are nurtured by the Han family. Under normal circumstances, if you want to bring in apetitor, you will not be happy, and our Han family will not be happy either!¡±


    ¡°There must be more than one elder standing behind that Shi Tatian. Moreover, to be able to be the Shi family¡¯s representative outside, he must have obtained the approval of the vast majority of the Shi family. It is closely rted to the interests of many people. If the pavilion master acknowledges his ancestors and returns to his n, he will definitely split the Shi family. At that time, it will impose a fundamental impact on the interests of many people!¡± Han Lin said with a sigh. ¡°Back then, when I pushed aside all the objections to invite the pavilion master into the Great Void Pavilion, everyone could see the pavilion master¡¯s talent. However, the Zhang family firmly opposed it because they felt that the pavilion master¡¯s existence would pose a huge threat to Zhang Tao!¡±


    ¡°Being good to the great void pavilion does not necessarily mean being good to the Zhang Family!¡± The Han Lin holiness continued, ¡°Simrly, being good to the Shi family might not necessarily be good to some of the elders of the Shi family. Not only did the Shi family not have the intention of asking the pavilion master to acknowledge their ancestors, they even suppressed them wantonly. In my opinion, there must be a powerful opposing force within them!¡±


    Han Xian¡¯er felt a chill in her heart when she heard this. The conflicts between theserge ns were indeed terrifying. Once the structure of benefits was formed, anyone who wanted to challenge this structure would be dealt a severe blow.


    At the moment, the Venerable Han Lin saw Han Xian¡¯er¡¯s expression of sudden realization, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. This junior of his had gone too smoothly. In this generation of the Han n, she was actually the only one who could be considered a peerless heaven¡¯s favorite, naturally, all the resources were spent on her.


    Furthermore, he, the old ancestor, had protected her, allowing her to develop an innocent and carefree character. Although she had experienced some storms, she was still a flower that was nurtured in a greenhouse.


    The situation made him think of Lu Xuan¡¯s family and disciples. They werepletely different from Han Xian¡¯er. Although they were not as unfathomable as Lu Xuan, they were far superior to ordinary Peerless Heaven¡¯s favorites.


    They had clearly experienced hardships!


    Their future achievements were all very likely to be Immortal Kings. ording to the Venerable Han Lin¡¯s observations of Lu Xuan¡¯s family over the past few decades, each and every member seemed to have developed their own bloodline to the extreme. It even far surpassed the level of development of ordinary peerless geniuses with divine bodies.


    It might even be even deeper than the innate Dao body¡¯s bloodline developed by the orthodox Shi family. For cultivators with divine body¡¯s bloodline, to a certain extent, the level their development was rted to whether or not they were powerful.


    Apparently, the cultivation technique developed by the Lu Xuan n didn¡¯t seem to be the Immortal King¡¯s scripture, which was specifically targeted at this type of innate Dao body.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lu Xuan and the Shi n hadpletely fallen out, he would almost have suspected that Lu Xuan had obtained the scripture of the Shi family.


    As he thought about it, he knew that it was impossible. The Shi family probably had many immortal king scriptures, but there should only be one emperor scripture, and it should only be passed down to the direct descendants. With Shi Tatian, Lu Xuan could forget about it.


    Could it be that the pavilion master had another fortuitous encounter?


    Even someone as steady as Han Lin couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what kind of inheritance Lu Xuan had obtained.


    Well, curiosity killed the cat.

 Chapter 1139 - The Unfathomable Lu Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 1139: The Unfathomable Lu Xuan</h4>


    ¡°Venerable Han Lin, pleasee to the Thunderbolt Pavilion!¡±


    Just as Venerable Han Lin wasmenting the extraordinary talent of the Lu family, Lu Xuan¡¯s voice sounded in his mind.


    Venerable Han Lin did not dare to be negligent and rushed to the Thunderbolt Pavilion.


    Inside the Thunderbolt Pavilion, Lu Xuan was wearing a white, loose-fitting uniform. He looked veryfortable. As time passed, Lu Xuan¡¯s temperament was getting closer to the appearance of his previous life.


    He became more and more rxed. As his cultivation base increased, fewer and fewer people could pose a threat to Lu Xuan. He was already standing at the top of the entire heavenly realm.


    Right now, other than the four great heavenly venerates who were nowhere to be seen, there was basically only one person in charge of matters in the heavenly realm. Other than the ten great emperors who were in closed-door cultivation, there were only immortal kings.


    ¡°Greetings, Pavilion Master!¡±


    Hurriedly, Venerable Han Lin bowed and greeted. Although he was the one who invited Lu Xuan into the sect, he had never taken advantage of his seniority to climb onto Lu Xuan¡¯s head. This was also the part where Lu Xuan was most satisfied with him.


    Lu Xuan could ignore everything, but there was only one leader of the Great Void Pavilion, and that was him, Lu Xuan.


    Venerable Han Lin was already very respectful to Lu Xuan, let alone now that Lu Xuan had already stepped into the immortal King realm, he couldn¡¯t be disrespectful.


    ¡°Venerable, please sit!¡±


    Lu Xuan gestured for him to sit.


    Venerable Han Lin sat down and nced at Lu Xuan. It was fine if he didn¡¯t look, but when he did, his heart was instantly filled with shock. Lu Xuan was indeed already an Immortal King.


    That mysterious aura was clearly right in front of him, but it felt as though he was separated by a different space and time.


    In reality, this wasn¡¯t an illusion, but a fact. An Immortal King level existence had constructed a divine kingdom. Hence, even though it looked like it was right in front of him, it was actually in his own divine kingdom.


    Every movement was spent in the divine kingdom. Ordinary people would not enter the heavenly realm with their real bodies!


    Because entering the heavenly realm was not only dangerous, their real bodies could be attacked. More importantly, it was not beneficial to cultivation!


    The Divine Kingdom was a small world created by the Immortal King himself. Here, there were allws that were beneficial to cultivation. In terms of cultivation, cultivating in the divine kingdom was better than cultivating in the heavenly realm.


    As for the imperial emperors, they were even stronger. They formed their own internal world, which was a world where living beings could live. In the internal world, they were the Heavenly Dao, the only ruler.


    ¡°I Wonder Why Pavilion Master summoned me here?¡± Venerable Han Lin asked carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Here is a copy of the immortal King Sutra and a few handwritten notes. You can take a look!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile. He handed a jade slip to the Han Lin Holiness.


    Venerable Han Lin took it carefully and his breathing quickened. There was no doubt that the Immortal King Scripture was very valuable.


    In fact, the Great Void Pavilion did have the immortal King Scripture. But to him, it was like a heavenly book.


    Because every Immortal King walked a different path, the Han family was not a direct descendant of the Great Void Immortal King and they did not cultivate like the Great Void Immortal King. After all, the Great Void Pavilion was only a political faction and not a sect.


    The Great Void Pavilion was formed by many sects and ns. It was only for the sake of warmth, not for the sake of true inheritance.


    Hence, even though Han Lin the venerable had the authority to see the Immortal King Scripture left behind by the Great Void Immortal King, he was still dumbfounded.


    But no matter what, the value of the immortal king scripture was unquestionable and immeasurable.


    Initially, Han Lin the venerable did not have much hope for the Immortal King Scripture. But when he saw the contents of the immortal King Scripture, his breathing quickened.


    This Immortal King¡¯s Scripture waspletely different from the immortal King¡¯s Scripture left behind by the Great Void Immortal King. It was very simr to his path and could be used as a reference.


    The contents of the handwritten notes were even more precious. They were just a few ideas toplete his cultivation path. Each of them was an eye-opener for him. Any one of them made him feel that he would break through to the Immortal King Realm in the future, it was only a matter of time.


    The path Lu Xuan nned for him was simply tooplete. It was simplyplete to the point of being inconceivable!


    It was as though he hadpletely seen through his cultivation path. On the basis of his cultivation path, he came up with various solutions. Just the number of solutions alone was already many. One could imagine how excited he was.


    After reading it, he only had one thought: ¡°Awesome, there is hope for the Immortal King!¡±


    At this moment, he raised his head to look at Lu Xuan. It was as if a mortal was looking up at a god.


    If he had not experienced it personally, it was almost impossible to imagine the impact this matter had on him.


    Because he was also a Golden Immortal, he was very clear about the difficulty of advancing to the Immortal King Realm.


    That was simply Inhuman. Otherwise, after the Great Void Pavilion became the Great Void Immortal King for many years, no one had ever stepped into that level.


    Whether it was him or venerable Zhang Yuzhou, they were both targets that the Great Void Pavilion had tried their best to nurture. However, in the end, they had only reached the peak of the Great Luo Gold Immortal, and they hadpletely lost hope of advancing further.


    This was the same for those first-rate sects that had powerful immortal kings. Even such a force could not guarantee that the next generation of Immortal Kings would be born. For several generations, it was even normal that there were no new immortal kings born for more than a dozen generations.


    It was just that the lifespan of immortal kings was too long. It was more than a million years, so they could afford to wait. In contrast to Immortal Kings, it had been more than a dozen generations for the Golden Immortals. However, no new immortal kings had been born.


    Only the imperial race could ensure the continuous birth of immortal kings, but that was because the imperial race had the inheritance left behind by the imperial emperor. The imperial emperor¡¯s perspective waspletely different from that of an immortal king. It was apletely different world.


    Only by standing at a certain height could one guide one to cultivate to the immortal king realm.


    It was precisely because of this that he had apletely different view of Lu Xuan. Could this be the power of innate holiness?


    He had never met an innate holiness before, and he didn¡¯t know if this was the power of innate holiness. After all, such a level was too high, and it wasn¡¯t something he coulde into contact with.


    When he thought about how Lu Xuan almost broke the cultivation record of the Heaven realm, he was stunned. From a mortal in the lower realm to an immortal king, it only took less than three hundred years.


    At such a time, most of the best meditators in the heaven would have to do their best to cultivate to the Golden Immortal realm.


    The gap between a Golden Immortal and an Immortal King was thus beyond doubt.


    They were not on the same level at all!


    It was fine if they did not think about it, but the more they thought about it, the more they felt that Lu Xuan was as unfathomable as a freak.

 Chapter 1140 - Everyone Is an Immortal King?

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Everyone Is an Immortal King?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Venerable Han Lin immediately dismissed this disrespectful thought.


    He knew that some people might be born to break everyone¡¯s understanding by breaking all kinds of records.


    Clearly, Lu Xuan was such an existence!


    Although the other people were also very outstanding, they were still far from Lu Xuan.


    However, at this moment, Venerable Han Lin was iparably d that such a figure had appeared in their Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°Thank you, Pavilion Master! In the future, if you have any orders, the entire Han family will go all out to help you!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin¡¯s expression was iparably excited. He knew that this was probably the greatest opportunity in his life.


    Whether he was an Immortal King would bring a huge impact to his status. His lifespan alone could also soar to millions of years. Because of his existence, the Han family would be a royal n too.


    For this reason, Venerable Han Lin¡¯s gratitude towards Lu Xuan had reached its peak. As the saying went, a gentleman died for his bosom friend. This was his current state of mind.


    Lu Xuan nodded his head in satisfaction. Han Lin was absolutely loyal to him now.


    In fact, this was something that he had wanted to do for a long time. Ever since he entered the heavenly realm, Han Lin had stood up for him time and time again. He had even stood on his side against the crowd many times.


    The fact that he was able to grow so fast could be attributed to Han Lin.


    Of course, Lu Xuan appreciated such a loyal and selfless person in the Great Void Pavilion. This Immortal King Sutra was thus his reward.


    He had many scriptures on hand, and choosing a suitable one would not be a problem even if he had to immediatelypile a brand new scripture.


    In addition to his cultivation notes, it would be easy for Venerable Han Lin to be an immortal king in the future.


    The only problem was that this path was pointed out by Lu Xuan, and not by himself. He wascking some foundation.


    But in general, this was a false proposition.


    Because without Lu Xuan, it was almost impossible for him to be an Immortal King. The potential for a breakthrough in the future didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°I believe in Venerable Han Lin¡¯s loyalty!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile. ¡°You blocked the news of my breakthrough just now. It¡¯s a good move. I¡¯m very satisfied. Now is not the time to reveal all of my trump cards. I need to keep a low profile!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Venerable Han Lin was still immersed in the possibility of bing an immortal king. He couldn¡¯t calm down.


    The corner of Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Grooming Han Lin was also part of the n. After all, he could not do everything by himself, and many of these things required Han Lin the venerable to do.


    The stronger Han Lin was, the more benefits it would bring to him.


    ¡°Other than you, if the other great Luo of the Great Void Pavilion have enough potential and make enough contributions, they can also find me to exchange for an immortal King Scripture to help him break through to the Immortal King realm!¡± Lu Xuan said a n that shocked him.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t take a fancy to him alone, but to the other great Luo Golden Immortals of the Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°Pavilion Master... This...¡± Han Lin the venerable widened his eyes and was very surprised. If every Goldened Immortal who made enough contributions was given an Immortal King Sutra, they would also need to be equipped with notes to guide their cultivation.


    What kind of skill was this? How many immortal King Sutra did Lu Xuan umte?


    It was already very shocking that Lu Xuan had a book of the Immortal King¡¯s sutra, not to mention that he had such a n.


    He was even more excited now. The more unfathomable Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was, the more beneficial it would be for him and the entire Great Void Pavilion.


    This was because the sess rate of Lu Xuan against the Shi family in the future would be even higher.


    Following such a master, one¡¯s future would be very bright!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s exactly what you think!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood up from the cloud bed and stood with his hands behind his back. His gaze looked into the distance, as if he could see through time and space. Up to the nine heavens, down to the nine underworld, everything was within his sight.


    His gaze was like a torch!


    ¡°A mere first-rate sect has never been my goal. My future prospects will definitely not be limited to just a mere immortal king. Therefore, don¡¯t be afraid of making contributions. Don¡¯t be afraid of making contributions that will shock the master. Because on my side, there is no concept of making contributions that will shock the master!¡± Lu Xuan said with a serious expression. ¡°A mere immortal king is nothing. What I hope for is that everyone will be like a dragon. In the future, the Great Void Pavilion would be able to amodate even ten, a hundred, or a thousand immortal kings, let alone one more. As long as I make contributions to the Great Void Pavilion, why would I be stingy with a mere Immortal King Sutra!¡±


    Hearing this, Han Lin the venerable was a little dumbfounded. He did not expect Lu Xuan to have such ambition.


    What kind of astonishing ambition and ambition was this? He really had the power to Swallow Mountains and rivers!


    He had never even seen such ambition from the Great Void Immortal King.


    Back then, the Great Void Immortal King was only satisfied with establishing a first-rate sect that could influence the heavenly court. However, Lu Xuan waspletely different. He was never satisfied with just establishing a first-rate sect.


    What influenced the Heavenly Court? He wanted to control the Heavenly Court!


    This also caused the situation of the two to bepletely different.


    Although many Immortal Kings would focus on cultivating their sessors, they were only sessors. They could only rise to power after he got old.


    Before he got old, all those who showed themselves would inevitably be suppressed by these Immortal Kings.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. His ns and heart could amodate these immortal kings. Not to mention one more Han Lin, even ten thousand more wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.


    Hence, in front of Lu Xuan, there was no need to conceal anything. As long as there were talents, Lu Xuan was willing to nurture them.


    ¡°As long as you guys do your best for the Great Void Pavilion, you don¡¯t have to worry about me suppressing you. Let alone the Han n having one more immortal king, even if everyone in your Han n is an immortal king, why not?¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled.


    At this moment, Han Lin the venerate finally realized that times had changed. In the past, when he was the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion, the most important thing was to maintain the bnce between the various factions, carefully walking on the edge of the rules.


    This way, he could ensure that the Great Void Pavilion wouldn¡¯t fall into chaos, allowing the various factions to bnce and fight against each other. Even his Han n was within his control.


    However, he saw another possibility in Lu Xuan, which was apletely different pattern.


    There was no such thing as bnce and suppression. Lu Xuan did not have any taboos, nor was he afraid that his subordinates would be too outstanding.


    No matter how outstanding they were, could they bepared to Lu Xuan himself?


    Upon thinking of this, Venerable Han Lin prostrated himself and saluted.


    ¡°As youmand, Pavilion Master!¡±

 Chapter 1141 - Closed-door Cultivation Again, Solidify His Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Closed-door Cultivation Again, Solidify His Foundation</h4>


    Only now did Venerable Han Linpletely submit to Lu Xuan. Different from before, he was entirely convinced by Lu Xuan¡¯s breadth of mind.


    Only ambition but did not have the ability; the heart was higher than the sky, but life weaker than a piece of paper. Only strength but did not have ambition; just a salted fish with solid ability.


    Only with both, then would one be a great lord and leader. And Lu Xuan, without a doubt, was such an existence.


    Following such a person, he did not need to think much about his future and oue!


    ¡°At this moment, the news of me bing Immortal King is not suitable to be spread out. Let everyone in the Great Void Pavilion who is aware of this matter keep it a secret!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Venerable Han Lin said. He had only instinctively decided to suppress the news. Now with Lu Xuan¡¯s confirmation, he knew clearer what he had to do.


    ¡°If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you cane and ask me!¡± Lu Xuan said. ¡°I hope you can seize the time and be Immortal King as soon as possible. You also know that the confinement of the Moon Empress can only be considered a truce for a hundred years. After this hundred years, the Shi Family will definitely do their best to kill me. When the timees, I will only feel more at ease if the Great Void Pavilion has an Immortal king to hold down the fort!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Venerable Han Lin also felt the huge responsibility he was shouldering at this time.


    ¡°You can go back andprehend it then!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    After sending Venerable Han Lin away, Lu Xuan immediately entered closed-door cultivation. His cultivation was endless. An Immortal King was already considered a giant in the Heaven Realm and could influence the policies of the entire Heavenly Court. However, it was still far from the goal in Lu Xuan¡¯s heart.


    There were still 70 years left. It was enough for Lu Xuan¡¯s ability to rise to another level. If he wanted to improve himself in all aspects, only having the strength to protect himself is far from enough.


    After all, Shi Family was still a behemoth. For Lu Xuan to work so hard to improve himself, naturally, it was not as simple as just wanting to protect himself.


    There were still 70 years left. To Lu Xuan, this was also a very long period.


    First, he had to develop his Innate Dao Body to the corresponding Immortal King level. Although his Innate Dao Body would automatically improve a little after Lu Xuan became an Immortal King, it was still far from what Lu Xuan had imagined. He had topletely upgrade to the Immortal King level.


    At that time, even if he was hit by the top-notch Immortal King¡¯s palm, he would not be killed or seriously injured. Only then would that would be enough.


    There was no harm in being more stable!


    Other than that, he had to upgrade his Geng Metal Sword and the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to the Immortal King level at one go.


    The former could kill while thetter could control space. This was Lu Xuan¡¯s natalw in this life!


    After the two natal magic artifacts were upgraded to the Immortal King level, there was no doubt that Lu Xuan¡¯s ownbat strength would also increase tremendously. At that time, even if he did not have the second Primordial Spirit Avatar created by Immortal King Yao Guang¡¯s body, it would still be enough for him to survive for a period.


    He would be able to run amok on the battlefield of the various worlds and wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being destroyed by others.


    In his previous life, the tragedy of being surrounded and killed by others left too deep an impression on Lu Xuan. Hence, in this life, Lu Xuan would instead slow down his cultivation to solidify his foundation.


    At the same time, this would allow him to face the attacks of a group of people. In this life, if he could still cultivate to the Celestial Realm, surrounded and attacked by a group of people again, he would let them know what was called a surprise, what was called an ident.


    Yes, even though Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation speed scare many people to death and set a new cultivation record in the Heaven Realm, but for him, this kind of cultivation speed was definitely the result of slowing down his pace.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had to walk a path that was different from the invincible way in his previous life, he might have already be an Imperial Emperor.


    In any case, he still had all kinds of cultivationprehension. As long as he was reckless and had enough cultivation resources, he could even push his cultivation level up.


    However, he didn¡¯t choose an easy path. It was because the trauma from his previous life was too significant.


    Other than that, he could also raise the cultivation base of the Deep Sea Poison Dragon to the Immortal King Realm and be the Deep Sea Poison Dragon King. However, this fool had the innate ability to devour everything. All he needed to do was to consume everything.


    After Lu Xuan killed the Devil King that Luo Chen transformed into, he kept his Devil King¡¯s heart. In addition, Luo Chen¡¯s flesh and blood were devoured by the Deep Sea Poison Dragon. It should be enough for him to advance to the Immortal King Realm.


    After a hundred years, the Great Void Pavilion might seem ordinary. However, if you added in the second Primordial Spirit Avatar created by Immortal King Yao Guang¡¯s body and the Primordial Spirit Puppet of the Nine Night Immortal King, thebat prowess of the Great Void Pavilion would be equivalent to that of a Martial Venerate Immortal King.


    In terms of top-tierbat prowess, the Great Void Pavilion instantly became one of the top-tier powers in the Heavenly Court.


    For a First-rate Faction to actually have thebat prowess of five Immortal Kings, no matter how you look at it, it was already very extravagant.


    And Lu Xuan was still working hard to nurture more Immortal Kings. In the future, the Great Void Pavilion would only have more Immortal Kings, not any lesser.


    ¡°Shi Tatian, just you wait. I won¡¯t give you so many opportunities in this life!¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with a dangerous light.


    Lu Xuan then returned to the Sky Ocean Secret Realm. Until now, the Sky Ocean Secret Realm had been strengthened by him several times, and it becamepletely different from the beginning. It could even withstand the activities and torment of Immortal Kings.


    He had just stepped into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm when the Deep Sea Poison Dragon hurriedly flew over. Its colossal head revealed a somewhat fawning expression, making Lu Xuan not sure tough or cry.


    Is it that the Deep Sea Poison Dragon has not used its brain for hunting for a long time, so its actions were bing more and more silly.


    ¡°After swallowing this thing, you should be able to be a Dragon King!¡±


    Lu Xuan directly threw the sealed Devil King¡¯s heart in front of the Deep Sea Poison Dragon.


    The Deep Sea Poison Dragon opened its bloody mouth and swallowed the entire Devil King¡¯s heart in one bite.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Immediately, the entire body of the Deep Sea Poison Dragon suddenly emitted an endless Devil Aura.


    ¡°Follow the chant I taught you, refine this Devil King¡¯s heart, don¡¯t be affected by the Devil Aura inside. If you be a devil, I¡¯ll chop off your dog head!¡±


    Lu Xuan told the Deep Sea Poison Dragon to go one side.


    The huge face of the Deep Sea Poison Dragon showed a fawning expression. Then, it immediately rolled to the side. Its huge body coiled like a mountain and didn¡¯t bring any trouble.


    Lu Xuan finally began his cultivation. First, he had to thoroughly develop his innate Dao body to the Immortal King Realm. When that time came, even if he didn¡¯t have any remarkable ability or magic power, just by relying on his physical body, he would be able to unleashbat prowessparable to the Immortal King Realm.


    To achieve this step wasn¡¯t easy. Luckily, Lu Xuan had considerable experience developing his Innate Dao Body and directly circted the Innate Bible.


    The vibrant energy in his body gushed out, tearing apart every cell before reassembling. The level of his physical body was strengthening bit by bit amid this tearing.

 Chapter 1142 - Twenty years, Rise of combat powers

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Twenty years, Rise ofbat powers</h4>


    Outside the Thunderbolt Pavilion of the Great Void Pavilion, a patrolling Golden Immortal looked at the countless Thunder Dragons in the sky above the Thunderbolt Pavilion with a heart-pounding heart. He did not even know how many Thunder Dragons there were. Because as soon as his Divine Mind entered within, it was immediately crushed by the Thunderbolt power, and not a single bit of residue was left.


    Countless bolts of Thunderbolts kept falling down!


    At that moment, another Golden Immortal walked over. He looked at the patrolling Golden Immortal and said. ¡°Are you dumbfounded? You must be a newbie!¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± The newbie Golden Immortal said with some confusion. He was indeed a Golden Immortal who had just advanced recently and transferred from the lower realm to the Heavenly Court.


    Golden Immortals were already considered top figures in the lower realm. Still, after entering the Heavenly Court, they knew that there were as many Golden Immortals as dogs, and you could see Great Golden Immortals everywhere.


    It was not an exaggerated metaphor but a description of the actual situation.


    However, every time he passed by this Thunderbolt Pavilion, he would feel his whole body trembling. Any one of the thunderbolts inside was enough to kill him.


    Just by looking at it, he was shocked and almost scared to death.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You don¡¯t even know who lives in the Thunderbolt Pavilion, and you look ignorant. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re a newbie!¡±


    The Old Golden Immortal chuckled.


    ¡°Please enlighten me, senior!¡±


    The newbie Golden Immortal said.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re asking sincerely, I¡¯ll be merciful and tell you. In the Thunderbolt Pavilion, Pavilion Master Lu Xuan of the Great Void Pavilion lives here, do you know?¡± The Old Golden Immortal exined.


    ¡°Oh, Pavilion Master Lu lives here!¡± The newbie Golden Immortal said in disbelief. ¡°There are so many thunderbolts here that even a Great Golden immortal would find it hard to survive. Why would Pavilion Master Lu live in such a harsh environment!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s name was very well known, especially to newbie Golden Immortal like him. The supreme leader of the Great Void Pavilion was said to have broken the Heaven Realm¡¯s cultivation record and reached the Great Golden immortal existence at the fastest speed.


    He was just an ordinary Convention of Geniuses. It took him a long time to reach the Gold Immortal Realm. It was not easy for him. An existence like Lu Xuan was like a god to him.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Lu, he is mighty. We can¡¯t specte about him. But I heard that he is cultivating the Lightning Seal!¡± The Old Golden Immortal smacked his lips and said secretly. ¡°This has been happening for decades. Only a newbie like you would make such a fuss. We¡¯re used to it!¡±


    The newbie Golden Immortal looked at the countless bolts of lightning gathering in the Thunderbolt Pavilion in the distance and couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. What a terrifying Lightning Seal! If he was practicing the Lightning Seal, he couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful it would be cultivated.


    The Old Golden Immortal chuckled. It felt good to show off in front of the new Golden Immortal with his seniority. At first, when the Thunderbolt Pavilion exploded with such incredible Thunderbolt power, he was so scared that he immediately notified his superiors.


    Later, he was told that it was the Pavilion Master who was practicing the Lightning Seal, so there was no need to make a fuss. Only then did he finally heave a sigh of relief¡­ Nonsense, the Sky and Earth were covered with dark clouds, and countless Thunder Dragons were moving freely among them. Any one of them could easily tear a Golden Immortal like him into pieces.


    How could he heave a sigh of relief in the face of such a scene? At most, he would feel numb. However, every time he passed by, he would still feel terrified.


    It was really terrifying!


    At the same time, inside the Thunderbolt Pavilion, Lu Xuan¡¯s body was shing with the limitless power of the thunderbolt. Each of them was equivalent to a full-strength attack of an Immortal King.


    If someone saw Lu Xuan¡¯s current appearance, they might be shocked. Lu Xuan was simply too terrifying.


    He actually used the thunderbolt energy he summoned to temper his body. There were many methods to temper his body, and among them, using Lightning Seal to fit his body was naturally the best choice. As long as he didn¡¯t die from the lightning strikes or suffer any side effects, there was no doubt that this method was the best.


    In the blink of an eye, another twenty years had passed. After twenty years of Thunder strikes endurance, Lu Xuan finally fully developed his physical body to the Immortal King Realm.


    Compared to twenty years ago, hisbat prowess had an earth-shaking improvement. His physical body was the foundation of everything. Once his physical body was fully upgraded, hisbat prowess would undergo a brand new leap.


    If it was said initially that Lu Xuan had just broken through to the early stage of the Immortal King Realm. Although he was powerful, he couldn¡¯t be considered invincible in this realm.


    But now, things were different. Hisbat prowess had increased by a lot. He could be considered invincible.


    Within the same realm, existences like the Nine Night Immortal King could be killed with a single p from Lu Xuan.


    He couldn¡¯t pose any threat to him. Even if Lu Xuan stood there and let him fight, he would not be a match for Lu Xuan.


    Even if he were to fight against a middle-level Immortal King of the Immortal King Realm, he would not be at a disadvantage.


    The current Lu Xuan was just so powerful and domineering!


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s not enough yet!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. Although the current Lu Xuan was already mighty, he was still far from being as powerful as expected.


    He still needed to upgrade the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell and the Geng Metal Sword to the Immortal King Magic Artifact level, infuse his own Laws into them, and increase the power of the two great natal magic artifacts in all aspects.


    Fortunately, he was only halfway through the confinement period, so he still had time to fully upgrade himself!


    When he came out of seclusion, the Shi Family would probably be unable to do anything to him!


    However, the reason why he prioritized his physical strength improvement was that he could cultivate it now. After spending 300 million Immortal Essence Pill, he finallypleted the breakthrough.


    If he wanted to upgrade the Geng Metal Sword and the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell to Immortal King Magic Artifact, he would need too many divine materials. These few years, he had entrusted the Great Void Pavilion to search and purchase them. He onlypleted the collection two years ago.


    This was also the benefit of having a powerful faction under hismand. Lu Xuan did not need to do many things personally. As long as he gave orders, there would naturally be people who would run errands for him.


    Lu Xuan did not hesitate and immediately began to refine the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. Following his mind will, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell flew into his hand.


    Lu Xuan used the weapon refining form, and immediately, a ball of mysterious mes began to directly refine the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was also taking on the shape form bit by bit.


    Countless divine materials flew out from the depths of the Sky Ocean Secret Realm. Under the refining of the mysterious divine mes, they turned into a ball of liquid and fused into the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    As Lu Xuan cultivated in seclusion with all his might, time was no longer used as no years of practice were counted during cultivation in the mountains.


    In the blink of an eye, another fifty years passed by in a hurry.

 Chapter 1143 - Hundred years flies. Time has changed

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Hundred years flies. Time has changed</h4>


    In the Pavillion of one of the 3000 provinces in the Heaven Realm, Dao Province.


    ¡°As the saying goes, talented people are emerging from every generation. Each of them has led the world for hundreds of years!¡±


    ¡°Times have changed. The people who are now active on the stage in the Heaven Realm have changed a new batch again. In the past, they were just juniors who had just started out. Now, it has only been hundreds to thousands of years, each of them has be ancestors!¡±


    ¡°This generation is really a golden era. The Legendary Genius that was rarely seen in the past are nothing now and can only be considered ordinary. On top of them, the Innate Saint, Immortal Kings reincarnation, Heavenly Fate Lords, and other divine existences who were originally from those myths and legends appeared one after another!¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but those Emperor ns have also appeared. Although this time, the invasion of the various worlds won¡¯t shake the Heaven Realm¡¯s advantage, it¡¯s still a good time to gain merits!¡±


    Countless tea guests sighed with emotion. In this Golden Great World, the Legendary Geniuses rarely seen in the past had be supporting characters, and the main characters were even more dazzling.


    ¡°In this generation, there were already a few Immortal Kings born. Ten years ago, the Sacred Son of the Shi Family became an Immortal King and held a flowing water banquet for a month!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also that Nangong Wuyin from the Nangong family. I heard that he just came back from traveling outside. I don¡¯t know what kind of fortuitous encounter he had, but he actually stepped into the Immortal King Realm!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Nangong Wuyin. More than two hundred years ago, those who once fought with him, such as the Little Roc King, the Princess of the Zi family, and so on, are well-known figures among the Great Golden Immortals. There are not only one or two of them who have stepped into the peak of the Great Golden Immortal Realm!¡±


    ¡°After all, they are all well-established forces. I heard that the Moon Empress of the Heavenly Court once issued a decree to each family to try their best to nurture their geniuses. In the future, they will be of great use on the Battlefield of All Realms!¡±


    Some of the guests seemed to know the secret. ns and Sects spent so many resources nurturing their own disciples because of the unforeseen circumstances of Battlefield of All Realms. They urgently needed top-tierbat power to join them.


    ¡°However, you all missed a person. The Sacred Son of the Shi Family was unrivaled, but his second Primordial Spirit Avatar was once killed by someone. Nangong Wuyin was known as the reincarnation of an Immortal king. In this life, he entered the Immortal King Realm but was defeated in front of everyone. Have you all forgotten who that person is?¡±


    ¡°You are talking about Lu Xuan, the Master of the Great Void Pavilion. The Moon Empress has grounded him and the Sacred Son of the Shi Family for a hundred years. However, the Sacred Son of the Shi Family is constantly taking action, taking in disciples, and stepping into the Immortal King Realm in a high-profile manner. Lu Xuan, on the other hand, has not made any movements at all. I guess he has not stepped into the Immortal King Realm yet!¡±


    At the mention of this name, many people had strange expressions on their faces. Speaking of which, this name was once a name that shook the world more than a hundred years ago.


    To single-handedly overturn the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s birthday banquet and kill the Nine Night Immortal King might not be considered much in the current era. The era where elites of the younger generation stepped into the Immortal King Realm one after another.


    But in that era, it made countless people exim in admiration. Even if it was revealed that a particr forbidden method was used, it was still an awe-inspiring achievement in many people¡¯s eyes.


    If this forbidden technique was so effective, why was it that no one could do it before?


    However, many people also had some guesses in their hearts. Over the past hundred years, those highly regarded by everyone had stepped into the Immortal King Realm, and the second-tier ones were also lingering at the peak of the Great Immortal Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t make any movements for a very long time. Many people couldn¡¯t help but specte that Lu Xuan¡¯s dy was rted to the fact that he once used a forbidden technique that allowed him to break through to the Immortal King Realm.


    Recently, there have been more and more such spections.


    ¡°Is that person mighty?¡± An unknown customer asked, ¡°Please forgive me, everyone. I have been in closed-door cultivation for hundreds of years. I have only heard of Shi Tatian, the Sacred Son of the Shi Family. He made a name for himself hundreds of years ago. Now he entered the Immortal King Realm, it is expected. However, I have never heard of who Lu Xuan is!¡±


    ¡°Let me put it this way. He has killed thousands of Golden Immortals, and probably hundreds of Great Golden Immortals have died in his hands. He has also killed two Immortal King Experts!¡± A tea guest casually revealed Lu Xuan¡¯s battle results.


    Many people who did not know who Lu Xuan was could not help but gasp when they heard such a formidable battle result.


    Many of the tea guests present were only Golden Immortals. Most of them were even Heaven Immortals. There were only a few Great Golden Immortals in the private rooms.


    In this way, the total number of experts added up in the entire building was not enough for Lu Xuan to kill alone.


    He was considered a murderous maniac, and there was even Immortal King among them.


    To them, Immortal Kings were lofty existences that had existed since ancient times. Now, they were killed by someone. It was simply terrifying.


    ¡°But even so, if he hasn¡¯t be an Immortal King, then he hasn¡¯t be Immortal King. When the Sacred Son of the Shi Family is free, and his confinement ends, then it will be Lu Xuan¡¯s death time!¡±


    Some people didn¡¯t like Lu Xuan and directly expressed their disdain.


    Many people also understood that the hundred-year confinement order of the Moon Empress was actually just a hundred-year truce. Now that a hundred years had passed, everything was different.


    ¡°But speaking of this, although Lu Xuan did note out of seclusion, his disciples and younger sisters could be considered to have gained all the limelight during the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium a few years ago!¡±


    Many people counted the time. More than two hundred years had passed. Lu Xuan, who had won first ce in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, became famous and maybe even an ancestor.


    Now was when the new generation of Convention of Geniuses in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium became active.


    ¡°I still remember that year, which was as intense as the previous one between Lu Xuan and Nangong Wuyin. This year, it was even more intense and Golden Immortals were definitely inferior to dogs. When Lu Xuan¡¯s two sisters and his disciple participated in the battle, they were already outstanding among the Golden Immortals. In the end, Lu Shanshan and Shi Jingyun, the sessor disciple of the Sacred Son of the Shi Family, battled. Both broke through to the peak of the Golden Immortal Realm in the battle. It was so terrifying!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the end, Lu Shanshan defeated Shi Jingyun with great difficulty. I still can¡¯t forget how she looked like. She was covered in blood, and in the end, she won with great difficulty. Tsk Tsk, both of them have awakened the bloodline of the Innate Dao Body. If I count it, it should be an internal war between the Innate Dao Body lineage!¡±


    ¡°The two people who have received the most attention in recent years, including their sessors, are both members of the Innate Taoism Aptitude lineage. I wonder if they have poked their of the Innate Taoism Aptitude, but there are so many of them!¡±


    Many people sighed. Whether the Imperial Family¡¯s Shi Family or the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s Lu family, they looked different. But in fact, they were all from the same family.


    The Innate Taoism Aptitude that was initially hard toe by was now like a clearance sale as all of them ran out. Each more terrifying than thest, each more dazzling than the previous.

 Chapter 1144 - Strength skyrocketed, Exit seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Strength skyrocketed, Exit seclusion</h4>


    ¡°In this generation, all the Innate Godly Physique have been suppressed by the Innate Taoism Aptitude!¡±


    ¡°In this generation, other than the Innate Taoism Aptitude, there are no other physiques that can dominate!¡±


    Many people were shocked. Two consecutive sessions of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium ended up as a ce where the Innate Taoism Aptitude shone, suppressing all the other Innate Godly Physique and bloodlines in one go.


    ¡°No one thought that the Lu family could contend against the Shi family until now. Tsk Tsk, the Great Void Pavilion is no longer the same as before. Thirty years ago, Venerable Han Lin became king, and now, no one dares to say that the Great Void Pavilion is not qualified to be a First-rate Faction!¡±


    ¡°But the strange thing is that even after Venerable Han Lin became king, he did not regain the leadership of the Great Void Pavilion. Instead, he willingly submitted to Lu Xuan. What a strange thing!¡±


    ¡°However, this is nothing. All of you are underestimating Lu Xuan too much. Ten years ago, the Sacred Son of the Shi Family, Shi Tatian, just became Immortal King. The first thing he did was to ambush Lu Guoguo, a member of the Lu Family. In the end, a mysterious Immortal King flew over and fought with the Shi Family¡¯s Immortal King. No one knows who that Immortal King is, but to be able to defeat the Shi Family¡¯s Immortal King, means that the Lu Family¡¯s foundation is extraordinary.¡±


    Someone revealed a shocking secret. Ten years ago, when the Sacred Son of the Shi Family, Shi Tatian, just became an Immortal King, an Immortal King from the Shi Family attacked the Lu Family.


    And the Lu Family seemed to have long prepared for this. There was actually an Immortal King who flew over to protect Lu Guoguo.


    Everyone was dumbstruck when they heard this. Such a battle at the Immortal King level, it was simply not something they could imagine.


    The Immortal Kings were mobilized because of Lu Xuan and Shi Tatian. This in itself showed how powerful the two of them were.


    ¡°Do you guys think this matter is over? Do you guys know what¡¯s going to happen next?¡± Someone suddenly revealed a shocking piece of news. ¡°That Shi Family¡¯s Immortal King is the current zing Immortal King. He originally came from a subordinate n of the Shi Family and can be considered a core member. If not, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to take such a risk for the Sacred Son of the Shi Family. That Lu Xuan from the Lu Family, when have you guys seen him suffer a loss before? A few days ago, he already sent out a notice to the zing Immortal King¡¯s city. I heard that the zing Immortal King was so scared that he almost fled in the night. Now, he even invited his allies to deal with Lu Xuan!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lu Xuan still grounded¡­ Oh right, the period of confinement has already passed!¡± Suddenly, someone recalled that by today, the period of confinement had already passed.


    Some people even recalled Lu Xuan¡¯s usual style of doing things. The Nine Night Immortal King had once attacked him. He immediately rushed to the Nine Night Immortal King¡¯s birthday banquet and killed him. Even his ashes were almost scattered.


    It was evident that he was not someone who would be at a disadvantage.


    This time, he was able to endure for ten years. It was probably because he did not pass the confinement period, so he endured it.


    Compared to a hundred years ago, Lu Xuan¡¯s side was much more robust. Not only the mysterious Immortal King, the Grand Elder of the Great Void Pavilion, Venerable Han Lin, had also stepped into the Immortal King Realm.


    The royal families like the Zi and Jin families were also on good terms with Lu Xuan and were standing behind him.


    They already had the power to fight against the Shi Family!


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that both parties are eager to fight as soon as they are out of the confinement period? Tsk Tsk, they really can¡¯t wait to kill the other party. Moreover, I heard that Lu Family has more than this trump card. There was once a supreme Great Golden Immortal from the Shi Family who raided the Full Moon City, the base camp of the Lu Family, but he was swallowed by a poisonous dragon in one gulp. It was said that his supernatural power was so dark that it seemed as if even heaven and earth were swallowed in one gulp. He had the potential to swallow mountains and rivers too. Some people judged that it was very likely that he was another Immortal King, and it was also rted to that Lu Xuan!¡±


    Many people felt chills running down their spines when they heard this. Two hundred years ago, when Lu Xuan first rose to prominence, everyone thought that he was no match for the Shi Family. He was no match for the Shi Family and depended on when the Shi Family decided to crush him to death.


    Who would have thought that after two hundred years, not only was Lu Xuan not crushed to death, he actually managed to gather such a tremendous amount of power.


    The Shi Family was not bad. They had a deep and terrifying foundation. However, behind Lu Xuan, there were many Immortal Kings and the full support from the Yuan Family of the Emperor n.


    Such a considerable force was fully formed in these two hundred years. One could very well imagine how terrifying this force was.


    And the core link of all of this was none other than Lu Xuan himself. If Lu Xuan stepped into the Immortal King Realm, this rtionship would genuinely be unbreakable.


    Because Immortal Kings could easily live for a million years while others wouldn¡¯t die so easily. This kind of rtionship and alliance couldst for a very, very long time!


    ¡°From the looks of it, there might really be a good show to watch. When Lu Xuan attacks the zing City, there might be many Immortal Kings fighting each other!¡±


    Just thinking about it made everyone¡¯s blood boil.


    More than one Immortal Kings were fighting against one another. This was something that hadn¡¯t happened for a very long time.


    ¡°Since this is the case, why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡±


    Someone suggested.


    Instantly, many people were tempted and headed towards the zing City.


    At the same time in the Heavenly Court, in the Thunderbolt Pavilion, Lu Xuan had juste out of seclusion and stretched his back. A hundred years passed in the blink of an eye, and the ban imposed by the Moon Empress had finally passed.


    During these hundred years, Lu Xuan had been very busy and had gained a lot. Not only had he wholly developed his Innate Taoism Aptitude Bloodline to the Immortal King level, but his physical strength had also increased by several levels.


    The Geng Metal Sword and the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell were alsopletely upgraded to the Immortal King level, and their power was astonishing.


    However, to Lu Xuan, the power of a single punch might not be inferior to the effect of using a magic tool directly.


    Other than that, he had to seize the time and raise his cultivation base to the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm in one go. On top of his original foundation, his strength had a shocking increase.


    However, he did note out of seclusion because the time of confinement was up. It was purely because he was poor.


    In these one hundred years, his strength had increased by more than a hundred times. However, at the same time, he also spends a lot. Every aspect of cultivation and improvement consumed a lot of resources.


    The various resources that Lu Xuan had plundered previously were also sold through the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s channels. Including his own and the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s resources, he increased his strength by a tremendous amount in just a short one hundred years.


    However, the Great Void Pavilion was not an Emperor n with a deep foundation like the Shi Family. Other than him, they also had to support the newly promoted King Han Lin. It was already somewhat unbearable, so Lu Xuan had no choice but toe out of seclusion. Otherwise, he could break through to the advanced stage of the Immortal King Realm in one go.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed best to get rich overnight. Some debts need to be settled properly!¡±

 Chapter 1145 - Let Shi Tatian suffer the consequences of his actions!

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Let Shi Tatian suffer the consequences of his actions!</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze turned cold. During these 100 years, he and Shi Tatian were both grounded and never left.


    However, this did not mean that Shi Tatian would do nothing during these 100 years.


    In fact, during these 100 years, the various confrontations between the two sides had never stopped.


    It had even affected the Great Void Pavilion with Lu Xuan as the core and the shes between the Emperor n Yuan Family, Zi, and Jin Families against the Shi Family.


    The two sides continued to fight from all aspects, even up till the Immortal King level. Lu Guoguo was also ambushed by the zing Immortal King.


    Actually, an Immortal King level expert ambushing Lu Guoguo, a mere Golden Immortal, should be foolproof.


    However, no one expected that Lu Xuan would actually put a restriction on each of his family members. As soon as they were attacked, a space crack would immediately open up, and at that time, Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s Primordial Spirit Puppets would rush to the scene to rescue them.


    Even ordinary Immortal Kings could not do this because althoughmon Immortal Kings could tear space apart and move through it, they also had their own scope. That was to say, Lu Xuan was a master of the Law Of Space, so his understanding of the Law Of Space surpassed ordinary Immortal Kings. Thus, he could guarantee that as long as he was in the Heaven Realm, he would be able to rescue them at any time.


    Although he was grounded and couldn¡¯t move around at will, this didn¡¯t stop Lu Xuan from using the Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s Primordial Spirit Puppets.


    He also had thebat strength of an Immortal King. There were even other options. For example, Immortal King Alkaid¡¯s second Primordial Spirit Avatar could be used at any time too. In any case, no one knew.


    Lu Xuan could even send out another Immortal King level expert, the Deep Sea Poison Dragon, which evolved into the Deep Sea Poison Dragon King.


    After devouring the Devil King¡¯s heart, the Deep Sea Poison Dragonpletely refined its bloodline and became the Deep Sea Poison Dragon King.


    Even among the Poison Dragons, it was still a king and a great expert with such a cultivation level.


    In addition, they had the talismans refined by Lu Xuan, which could even block a full-force attack from an Immortal King level expert, and wouldn¡¯t be killed immediately.


    With such a buffer, no matter which corner of the Heaven Realm Lu Xuan was in, he would be able to quickly send reinforcements.


    Precisely because of such protection that Lu Xuan felt at ease to let his family travel outside.


    This was because he knew that Shi Tatian wasn¡¯t an open and aboveboard gentleman. On the contrary, he was a person who would do anything to achieve his goals.


    Towards such a fellow, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t dare to lower his guard.


    And now, a hundred years have already passed. The prohibition has already vanished. In addition, the Moon Empress was currently in the Sky Beyond Heaven,manding the Battlefield of All Realms. She basically couldn¡¯t interfere in the Heaven Realm matter and couldn¡¯t be bothered to do so.


    It was precise because of this that Shi Tatian dared to make the zing Immortal King act against Lu Guoguo.


    As he thought of this, Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with sharpness. Shi Tatian repeatedly touched his reverse scale, causing Lu Xuan¡¯s heart to be filled with killing intent.


    Lu Xuan sent out the invitation and informed him of his arrival because he wanted to finish this once and for all. He wanted the zing Immortal King to look for helpers. When the time came, he would take care of everything in one go.


    This time around, Lu Xuan¡¯s true body had already stepped into the Immortal King Realm. With his immortal energy, he couldpletely support the expenditure of the Alkaid Immortal King. He didn¡¯t have to worry about running out of Immortal Essence Pills likest time and wouldn¡¯t be able tost long in a battle.


    This time, he wanted Shi Tatian to suffer the consequences of his own actions!


    ¡ª


    zing City, the recent target of the attention of countless people in the Heaven Realm.


    The reason wasn¡¯t anything else but Lu Xuan¡¯s post.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s post actually seemed to be a life-threatening talisman to some people. Thest time, Lu Xuan¡¯s post caused the Ninth Night Royal City to be destroyed entirely. The first generation Immortal King of the Ninth Night Royal City actually died just like that.


    And this time, it was another Immortal King!


    It was like a rey of what happened a hundred years ago. Many people still remember how huge the waves caused by the death of the Nine Night Immortal King were.


    ¡°This time, the zing Immortal King won¡¯t be able to escape death!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They lost the Nine Night Immortal King first. If the Shi Family still watches helplessly as the zing Immortal King dies, who would submit to the Shi Family in the future?!¡±


    ¡°This Lu Xuan used a forbidden techniquest time, but he still hasn¡¯t broken through to the Immortal King Realm. Is he going to repeat the same mistake this time?¡±


    In the zing City, the zing Immortal King sat on a cloud bed and smashed a cup. He was fuming with rage.


    Many rumors, including the fact that he was so frightened by Lu Xuan that he wanted to flee to the Battlefield of All Realms to seek the protection of the Moon Empress, naturally entered his ears.


    This was simply a great humiliation!


    He was an Immortal King, yet he was said to be so unbearable. There was no need to doubt the status of Immortal Kings in the Heaven Realm. Although there were four Celestial Lords and ten Imperial Emperors on the surface, in reality, these people were a group who did nothing. In fact, only the Moon Empress was above them.


    Other than the Moon Empress, although there was a difference in strength between the Immortal Kings, basically, they were all on the same level.


    Even the Shi Family he belonged to had to be polite to him. They had to invite him to be an elder of the Shi Family. However, they had already broken away from the rtionship of superior and subordinate. Their rtionship became a coboration with each other instead.


    However, only he knew that his wariness towards Lu Xuan was real. This was because the miserable state of the Nine Night Immortal King is still right before his eyes.


    To Immortal King, a hundred years was roughly the same as an ordinary person sleeping for a night.


    And for an Immortal King to be killed and reported to the Heavenly Court, the punishment was actually only a hundred years of imprisonment. The price was so small that it was shocking.


    Although his side made the first move such that the other side found a weakness and an excuse, the Moon Empress¡¯s favoritism was still a fact.


    And Lu Xuan was a hothead. He didn¡¯t seem to take the tacit understanding between Immortal Kings seriously. When ordinary Immortal Kings encountered such a thing, they would at moste to their door and demandpensation of resources, Dharma Treasures, and so on.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, was different. He directly flipped the table and scattered the ashes of the Immortal King!


    This kind of behavior was simply unbridled. Even more exaggerated was that Lu Xuan was merely a Great Golden Immortal, but he had a forbidden method to kill Immortal Kings.


    He believed that if Lu Xuan had the opportunity to kill him, he would not let it go so easily!


    Suddenly, he felt that there was a treasured sword on top of his head. It could fall at any time and cut him into two halves.


    Just thinking about it made himugh. He was an Immortal King, a giant in the Heaven Realm, yet he was afraid of a Great Golden Immortal. This was simply outrageous. It was precisely because of this that he felt extremely humiliated.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, just you wait. This time, I will make you suffer a crushing defeat. No one can save you!¡± The zing Immortal King spoke coldly.

 Chapter 1146 - Fruits of a hundred years exploded

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Fruits of a hundred years exploded</h4>


    As the days passed, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the confrontation between the two big powerhouses, the Great Void Pavilion and zing City.


    Both sides were First-rate Factions and were extremely powerful!


    The zing Immortal King catches hold of all his time and frantically prepares to deal with Lu Xuan¡¯s impending arrival.


    As for Lu Xuan, he took his time to deal with the matters of the Great Void Pavilion. Over the past hundred years, the Great Void Pavilion has umted a vast amount of matters. Although most of them had been dealt with by King Han Lin, arge portion had to be dealt with by Lu Xuan.


    For example, regarding the policies of the Great Void Pavilion, development process, and other issues, they were all personally decided by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Pavilion Master, over the past hundred years, we have promoted cultivation ording to your instructions, and we have achieved considerable results!¡± King Han Lin said. ¡°Over the past hundred years, we have added 103 Golden Immortals, 15 Great Golden Immortals, and 3 Peak Great Golden Immortals. Our strength has improved tremendouslypared to a hundred years ago, but we have consumed too many resources!¡±


    Lu Xuan was satisfied with King Han Lin¡¯s report. The strength of a sect could not be rushed, especially when the cultivation of these immortals was measured in hundreds or thousands of years.


    It was rare to see someone like Lu Xuan, whose strength changed dramatically every 100 years.


    As King Han Lin said this, he sighed in his heart. The growth of the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s strength in the past 100 years had surpassed the results of his ten thousand years of rule.


    This was especially so for the Great Golden Immortals of the Great Void Pavilion. They were the core and pir of every First-Rate Faction. Typically, they could only increase one in a thousand years. Now, in less than a hundred years, they had increased fifteen, not to mention the Peak Great Golden Immortals.


    Before Lu Xuan¡¯s rise, the Great Void Pavilion only had him and Zhang Yuzhou. Basically, it relied on the two of them to support the Great Void Pavilion.


    But with Lu Xuan¡¯s rise, everything waspletely different.


    Over the past hundred years, the strength of the entire Great Void Pavilion was in an uproar. The root cause was still the Pavilion Master, Lu Xuan.


    Just the birth of the Immortal King himself had stabilized entirely the situation of the Great Void Pavilion that was on the verge of copse.


    And most importantly, up until now, even as an Immortal King, he couldn¡¯t see through Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base. He even had a feeling that although they were both Immortal Kings, if Lu Xuan wanted to kill him, it would only be a single move.


    Over the past hundred years, his strength had undergone an earth-shaking change. However,pared to Lu Xuan, it was nothing. This was the intuition of an Immortal King.


    Other than this intuition, another thing that could confirm his thoughts was that Lu Xuan shocked him with the thing he took out.


    Compared to resources, the thing that Lu Xuan took out was the most precious. It could be said that it was the foundation of a Sect¡¯s inheritance.


    Lu Xuan sorted out a whole set of systems from mortal cultivation to Golden Immortal cultivation. As long as one cultivated ording to this system, one could naturally grow to Golden Immortal cultivation. Most importantly, there was more than one such system, and it even included divine abilities, spells, martial arts, and other aspects. It could be said to be all-epassing.


    As an Immortal King, he felt that it was very enlightening. It was simply incredible. Such things, in ordinary sects, would be called a foundation.


    Only after countless years of umtion, generations after generations of ancestors continued to repair it, could the foundation be finally formed.


    Now, Lu Xuan casually took out several systems. The Great Void Pavilion had produced so many Golden Immortals and Great Golden Immortals in such a short period. Because there were enough systems, regardless of the direction of cultivation, one could find a suitable path of cultivation here.


    He knew that such a foundation was not something that a Royal n of Immortal Kings could have. Perhaps only a powerful Emperor n could have such a foundation.


    His guess about Lu Xuan¡¯s background was even deeper. It was just a guess. He kept it in the bottom of his heart and never dared to say anything.


    Because he knew that it was not necessarily a good thing to know too much at this time.


    In any case, the Great Void Pavilion benefited the most. Especially Lu Xuan¡¯s magnanimity made many Golden Immortals and Great Golden Immortals of the Great Void Pavilion admire him. After all, the Great Void Pavilion was only a political faction, not a real sect. Generally, in this faction, many people would still keep their secrets.


    For example, some of the secret techniques of the Han family can only be learned by the Han Family member. Otherwise, even the most outstanding people in the Great Void Pavilion could not learn them.


    And these systems that targeted Great Golden Immortals, if others obtained any of them, they would not hand it over.


    After all, this was a system that could continuously produce Great Golden Immortals. It was the foundation of a family and a sect, so how could it be handed over.


    No matter how selfless they were, they could not do it. Yet, Lu Xuan did it. This could only mean one thing, and that was that Lu Xuan probably had something even better than this.


    Even so, it was enough to make everyone in the Great Void Pavilion submit to Lu Xuan. Not only because of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength and King Han Lin¡¯s full support but also because they had genuinely benefited from this selfless act.


    It was an inheritance that was more precious than any other resource.


    Moreover, this system was still in operation. Now, it was just the beginning. As time passed, there would only be more and more.


    King Han Lin was confident that if he was given another hundred years, he could further increase the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of consuming resources because resources can be found again, and wealth can be regenerated. Only strength is the key!¡± Lu Xuan said directly.


    Immortal King Han Lin nodded. This was also a result of the hard times in the past. Although they had the reputation of a First-rate Faction, at that time, no one treated them as a First-rate Faction. The resources they obtained were not small. However,pared to the other First-rate Faction, it was really too far away.


    After the hard times, they would treasure all kinds of resources and not use them easily under normal circumstances.


    ¡°Those few Peak Great Golden Immortal, after they have made enough contributions, youe to my Thunderbolt Pavilion. At that time, regardless of whether I am there or not, someone will be responsible for handing over the Immortal King Sutra and cultivation notes to them!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°Go and tell them that I, Lu Xuan, am not afraid of them overshadowing their masters. I am just afraid that their contributions are not great enough. As for being conferred with no title, that is even more impossible. I have many good things to reward them. As long as they can make enough contributions, everything is negotiable!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± King Han Lin hurriedly said. ¡°Oh right, those Legendary Geniuses that you ordered to find, do you want to see them?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t see them. There¡¯s no need. Wait until they have grown to a certain level, then bring them to see me!¡±


    Lu Xuan flicked his sleeve and said.

 Chapter 1147 - Problem of too many Legendary Geniuses

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Problem of too many Legendary Geniuses</h4>


    Lu Xuan let King Han Lin sessively search for some Legendary Genius in the past one hundred years. From start to finish, there was more than thirty Legendary Genius who had entered the sect.


    This sounded very easy, but it was not the case. What kind of characters were these Legendary geniuses? Every one of them was outstanding. This kind of person was extraordinary from a young age. Memorizing a thousand Tang Poems at the age of three and bing an elementary schr at five were all basic operations. If they were ced in a small world, each of them would have the temte of the main character. It wasn¡¯t as simple as just having good talent. Even their luck was excellent.


    Such people were the absolute main characters in a small world. Even if they appeared in the Heaven Realm, they would still be one of the main characters. They were powerful, and their future was limitless.


    Such people were so outstanding. Naturally, there would be many people searching in the dark. The moment a phenomenon appeared, there would be peopleing to check on their aptitude. Those with good aptitude would be quickly recruited by the various major powers.


    In addition, many of the Legendary Genius¡¯s parents and grandparents belonged to certain Sects and Factions. For example, Zhang Tao from the Zhang family, Han Xian¡¯er from the Han family, and others were all in such situations.


    Hence, even if there was a list of undiscovered Legendary Genius that Lu Xuan recalled, there were only about thirty of them.


    To Lu Xuan, it was quite a pity. However, it was a good thing that this job could continue. Although some people might not be born again because of Lu Xuan, in the end, he could still find many Legendary Geniuses one after another.


    These were the Convention of Geniuses!


    Lu Xuan felt that it was a pity, but to King Han Lin, it was already a great satisfaction. Before Lu Xuan joined the Great Void Pavilion, only two Legendary Geniuses were in the vast Great Void Pavilion. Now, in less than a hundred years, there were already more than thirty of them. It could be said that their speed was not slow.


    Mainly these Legendary Geniuses cultivated extremely fast. With the cultivation system passed down by Lu Xuan, these Legendary Geniuses cultivated at a rapid pace. Some cultivated for nearly a hundred years, and some cultivated for a few decades. Now, most of them had stepped into the Celestial Immortal Realm. The strongest one had already reached the edge of the Gold Immortal Realm.


    In terms of cultivation environment, it was much better than the previous senior, Han Xian¡¯er. From the start of cultivation, it was already the best cultivation system.


    And these people did not join the other sects in the Great Void Pavilion. They all entered the Full Moon Sect and were Lu Xuan¡¯s direct descendants.


    Although the Full Moon Sect was nothing at the moment, one could imagine that as long as these Legendary Geniuses grew up, the Full Moon Sect would definitely be the number one sect in the Great Void Pavilion. It could even rank among the many sects in the Heaven Realm, surpassing the ordinary Royal n.


    These thirty-odd Legendary Geniuses could at least be Thirty-odd Peak Great Golden Immortals, and among them, some might even be Immortal kings if they were lucky. If everything went ording to Lu Xuan¡¯s n, it might not be a matter of how many be Immortal Kings. Instead, it was a matter of how many could not be Immortal Kings.


    ¡°However, one of them is Innate Saint, far stronger than the others. He is now a senior Golden Immortal. I think it won¡¯t be long before he bes a Great Immortal. He has been moring to see the Pavilion Master!¡± King Han Lin looked at Lu Xuan and said.


    Clearly, he was also annoyed by this Innate Saint. If he was a disciple from another sect, he would have long pped him to death. However, he was his own Innate Saint. What kind of character was he? He was born to be the main character, even as the main character of the main character.


    He would definitely be Peak Immortal King in the future. He might even be an Immortal Emperor.


    If he could nurture such a character, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the Great Void Pavilion to rise to great heights in the future.


    ¡°Is it Linghu Sifei?¡± Lu Xuan saw the depressed look on King Han Lin¡¯s face. He reckoned that he must have suffered a lot under the hands of the other party. He really couldn¡¯t scold or beat him up.


    The names of these people were listed by Lu Xuan. He naturally knew what kind of characters were hidden within.


    This Linghu Sifei was also a famous existence in his previous life. His parents had both died, and he was living among themoners. Later on, he identally came into contact with cultivation, and only then did he reveal his natural talent. He rebelled after birth and actually surpassed many Legendary Genius, reaching the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    However, when Linghu Sifei started to rise in his previous life, he was already over a hundred years old. He could be considered ate bloomer, and the Heaven Realm was filled with Immortal Qi. Even an ordinary person could casually live for a few hundred years.


    However, because of his wandering amongmoner¡¯s experiences, his character was entric and didn¡¯t submit to anyone. Now, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t willing to submit to Lu Xuan either.


    However, if it was just an ordinary Legendary Genius, Lu Xuan probably wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at him. However, since he was an Innate Saint, he still had to give him some face.


    After all, he was an Innate Saint. Usually, he would only appear in the Emperor n, or if he didn¡¯t make a sound in the Emperor n, he would also be taken away by the Emperor n. An ordinary Royal n wouldn¡¯t be able to afford such an Innate Saint.


    It wasn¡¯t just because the Royal n wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect the Innate Saint¡¯s safety. Once the news was leaked, they might be hunted down by many factions.


    Although not everyone would murder talented geniuses, ten to twenty percent of them would be considered an rming number too.


    Since ancient times, there had been cases where Innate Saint had fallen.


    Another thing was that an Innate Saint was born to devour resources. If one wanted to grow to the extreme or even exceed the limits, the number of resources needed was enough to bankrupt a Royal n.


    Thinking about how the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s foundation was starting to be a little overwhelmed, just the amount of resources that he and King Han Lin used was already ridiculous. Adding in the thirty Legendary Genius and one Innate Saint, when these resources start to use, even flowing water is not enough to describe it.


    Even if resources were subsidized by the Heavenly Court and the misceneous ie from the territories that belonged to the Great Void Pavilion, it was still far from enough.


    After all, the Great Void Pavilion was only the size of a First-rate Faction. Typically, it would only support one Immortal King. At most, there would only be two Immortal Kings. If any more, the entire faction would probably copse.


    However, since Lu Xuan allowed King Han Lin to recruit many Legendary Genius, he naturally had his own ns. In his previous life, he was not as otaku as he was in this life. He would travel all over the Heaven Realm.


    To be more precise, he was hunted down and had no choice but to travel all over the Heaven Realm. Hence, he knew of the existence of many secret realms.


    Many secret realms contained countless resources. Many of them were left behind by Immortal Kings or even Immortal Emperors. There were also many hidden realms created by the heavens and earth, containing countless treasures.


    Lu Xuan naturally didn¡¯t have the time to collect them all by himself. Right now, he could let King Han Lin be in charge. He was already at the King realm, and many secret realms that allowed Lu Xuan to narrowly escape death back then were just a piece of cake for King Han Lin.


    Only by doing so would he be able to provide enough resources to support these geniuses.


    The rest was up for grabs.

 Chapter 1148 - Let him know what is beaten by the people of society

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Let him know what is beaten by the people of society</h4>


    ¡°Sigh, having too many Convention of Geniuses is also a problem!¡±


    Lu Xuan had a slight headache. He had collected a whole bunch of Legendary Geniuses, but at the same time, he also had to bear the responsibility of letting these Legendary Geniuses grow. This was a huge test.


    It was challenging!


    Lu Xuan was facing blissful trouble. However, if this news were to spread, it would definitely attract the envy and jealousy of countless people.


    Ordinary Royal ns did not dare to say that they would definitely give birth to a Legendary Genius in every generation, less even an Innate Saint. Even the Emperor n would have to depend on their luck to see if they could give birth.


    ¡°Pavilion Master is right!¡±


    King Han Lin also smiled bitterly. He did not expect that there would be such a blissful worry in this life. In the past, he only felt that there were not enough conventions of Geniuses. For Legendary Geniuses, it would already be considered good if one or two were brought in every thousand years.


    It was unlike now, where more than thirty were brought in in a short hundred years. Once all of them had grown up, it was hard to imagine how powerful the Great Void Pavilion would be.


    However, the prerequisite now was to be able to nurture these people until they were fully grown.


    ¡°Linghu Sifei? I¡¯ll go take a look. A rookie who is too arrogant has never been beaten up by society. If you can¡¯t beat him, then let me do it!¡±


    Lu Xuan revealed a somewhat strange smile. Didn¡¯t Linghu Sifei think that he was powerful?


    Then let him know what it meant to be beaten up by society!


    ¡ª


    In a battle ne within the Great Void Pavilion, two figures intersected and separated. The victor was determined almost immediately. One of them was dressed in a luxurious robe, but his clothes were tattered, and his face was deathly pale. A palm print had appeared on his chest. His defense and domain had copsed under the palm strike.


    ¡°Outrageous, damn it!¡±


    The young man stared at the other young man in front of him. The young man was wearing a ck robe and stood with his hands behind his back. He gave off an aura of looking down on the world as if he was the only one in the world.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve tried so hard, but I still can¡¯t defeat Linghu Sifei!¡± The young man gritted his teeth and said. He had lost to Linghu Sifei decades ago, and after that, he learned from his mistakes and cultivated desperately. Recently, he had just broken through to the Gold Immortal Realm, and he immediately came to challenge Linghu Sifei. In the end, he was defeated at an even faster speed than before.


    He could stillst ten moves decades ago, but now, he could not evenst three moves.


    ¡°Is the gap between a Legendary Genius and an Innate Saint so big?¡±


    This question was asked by the young man and those Legendary Geniuses who were invisible in the void, watching the battle from the side.


    When someone challenged Linghu Sifei, these Legendary Geniuses could not sit still and came to watch the battle. With Linghu Sifei, who was an Innate Saint, thepetition between them was much smaller. Everyone only had one goal, and that was Linghu Sifei.


    Right now, the Great Void Pavilion did not allow them to leave the sect. They were still in the stage of secret cultivation, so there was no reference at all.


    Only when they reached the Gold Immortal realm would they be considered for permission to leave the Great Void Pavilion to travel. After all, only experts at the Gold Immortal realm could protect themselves. Otherwise, with so many people, even if the Great Void Pavilion wanted to arrange a guardian for each of them, they would not be able to find so many Great Golden Immortals or Peak Golden Immortals, who were free to act as guardians.


    However, when they saw that the young man was defeated almost as fast as lightning, they were all shocked.


    That young man was already one of the top ten experts, but he was actually defeated by Linghu Sifei in three moves. What had Linghu Sifei experienced all these years?


    It was clear they experienced the same time, but why did it feel like Linghu Sifei¡¯s time was longer than theirs? Could it be that he had some strange ability like twenty-four hours a day?


    Or was he actually trapped in the same day for tens of thousands of years?


    ¡°Sha Tongtian, you still haven¡¯t realized the difference between you and me?¡± Linghu Sifei nced at him. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you might have been pretty good, but the difference between you and me cannot be calcted with logic. A Legendary Genius is a Legendary Genius, and an Innate Saint is an Innate Saint. The difference is something that can never be surpassed. This is fate, mortal!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    That young man, Sha Tongtian, was furious. But it was a fact that he was defeated by Linghu Sifei. He had no way to refute it.


    Didn¡¯t they say that Legendary Genius was the main character of the world? Didn¡¯t they say that every Legendary Genius was an existence that could suppress their peers?


    Didn¡¯t they say that every Legendary Genius was an existence that was as rare as a Phoenix¡¯s feather or a Qilin¡¯s horn?


    In the end, not only were there more than thirty of them but there was also such a monster. He was clearly thest to enter, but in the end, he overtook him.


    There was no experience of being a Legendary Genius at all!


    He had been suppressed from the beginning to the end. Now, after decades of crazy cultivation, the gap had actually widened. What kind of life was this?


    ¡°I have no interest in the trash like you. I only have one goal: Defeat Pavilion Master Lu Xuan and rece him as the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion. He, a Great Golden Immortal, can be the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion, and so can I!¡± Linghu Sifei said with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m the king of the same realm. Even the Pavilion Master is no match for me!¡±


    Everyone was used to Linghu Sifei¡¯s disrespectful remarks. It was not the first time he had said that. Everyone was used to it.


    Moreover, everyone knew that geniuses had special privileges. They were so powerful that even Immortal King Han Lin would open the door for Linghu Sifei.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± A clear voice rang out. After that, a white-robed figure tore through the air and descended from the sky.


    It was a young man d in a moon-colored robe. His face was as sharp as a knife, exuding a unique aura.


    ¡°That is¡­ Pavilion Master¡­¡±


    Some people stared in shock at the white-robed young man. They recognized him as the current Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion, Lu Xuan.


    After all, many people were secretly targeting Lu Xuan. When the news of Lu Xuan not breaking through to the Immortal King Realm spread, many people wanted to rece him. It was just that they didn¡¯t directly say it like Linghu Sifei did.


    After all, they didn¡¯t feel that Lu Xuan could be that strong. They were all Legendary Genius, and as long as they developed well, they could be Immortal Kings in the future.


    Up till now, Lu Xuan had yet to be an Immortal King. This naturally caused many people to believe that they had seen through Lu Xuan. Before this, many people¡¯s guesses about Lu Xuan being an Innate Saint were clearly wrong.


    If he was an Innate Saint, how could he not break through to the Immortal King Realm?


    ¡°We pay our respects to Pavilion Master!¡±


    However, many people still bowed. After all, no matter what, Lu Xuan was still stronger than them.


    Only one person did not have any action; that was Linghu Sifei.

 Chapter 1149 - Defeating the Innate Saint with one finger

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Defeating the Innate Saint with one finger</h4>


    On the contrary, Linghu Sifei looked at Lu Xuan with a meaningful gaze, obviously not regarding Lu Xuan as a superior.


    In fact, in the concept of the Heaven Realm, the two could indeed be considered cultivators of the same generation.


    Lu Xuan looked at Linghu Sifei with some amusement. Clearly, this Linghu Sifei did not have any respect in his heart. In other words, as the Innate Saint, he was outstanding among a bunch of Legendary Genius.


    To use a famous line to describe it, there was not a single person who could fight.


    Those contemporaries were no longer enough for him to take a second look. Right now, only Lu Xuan was enough for him to take a second look.


    ¡°Linghu Sifei, right?¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and said. ¡°I heard that you want to challenge me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the future, I will definitely rece you and be the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion!¡± Linghu Sifei nodded. He did not want to hide his thoughts. In any case, he knew that he was extraordinary. Even King Han Lin was so angry but could not bear to touch him.


    Innate Saint was just so extraordinary, and he had so many privileges.


    Lu Xuan shook his head, and a dangerous look appeared on his face. He said, ¡°Very well, then I¡¯ll give you this chance!¡±


    Linghu Sifei¡¯s face revealed a suspicious look. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to bully the weak with the strong? I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯m only a Golden Immortal. When I be a Great Golden Immortal, I¡¯ll be able to defeat you!¡±


    Lu Xuan found it a little funny. Although Linghu Sifei was arrogant, he still had some brains. He knew that the gap between realms was not so easy to break.


    A Golden Immortal defeating a Great Golden Immortal was something that no one else could do, except for reincarnated old Celestial Lord like Lu Xuan.


    Innate Saint¡¯s difference is at the talent and not strength. Talent would also need time to be converted into one¡¯s own power.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bully you. Didn¡¯t you say that you are Innate Saint and invincible in the same realm? I¡¯m just a level 1 Primordial Spirit Avatar, and I would suppress to the same realm as you. Do you dare to challenge me?¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    ¡°Level 1 Primordial Spirit Avatar?¡± Linghu Sifei¡¯s face showed some anger, feeling that he was looked down upon by others. ¡°Even if you are a Great Golden Immortal, you want to defeat me with just a level 1 Primordial Spirit Avatar? You are looking down on me too much. I will let you know what an Innate Saint is now!¡±


    ¡°So what if you are Innate Saint?¡± Lu Xuan smiled faintly. Being Innate Saint was indeed great, but it was not that great. Although it was rare, it was still there.


    Moreover, being Innate Saint did not mean that they would reach their peak in the future. Being Innate Saint only meant they got a significant advantage when they were born, but they were not at the finishing line.


    Unless he was born as a Celestial Lord Realm!


    Linghu Sifei did not hesitate at all. In an instant, an invisible domain was released. In a moment, the entire world entered his domain. Previously, he had not used his domain against Sha Tongtian.


    However, now that he used his domain while facing Lu Xuan, it meant that although he did not care about Lu Xuan on the surface, he was still terrified of Lu Xuan in his heart.


    ¡°Domain?¡± Lu Xuan smiled faintly. He stood still and did not move.


    Linghu Sifei instantly appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Limitless Divine Emperor Fist!¡±


    This punch instantly caused the Sky and Earth to change color and cry.


    The fist force billowed and turned into endless stars. It was continuous and covered the sky and earth like seawater.


    Thews appeared and turned into divine chains that weaved into a vast, enveloping Lu Xuan.


    This was a strike that Linghu Sifei had used all his strength to attack!


    The expressions of the surrounding Legendary Genius changed drastically. They were all shocked. If they were in Lu Xuan¡¯s shoes, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand a single attack.


    Was this Linghu Sifei¡¯s true strength?


    Sha Tongtian gritted his teeth. Damn it, Linghu Sifei didn¡¯t even use his full strength just now. What did he take him for?


    At this moment, they only saw Lu Xuan point out with a finger. There was nothing in that finger. No brilliance or phenomenon, and it was just a simple finger.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Everyone felt as if their eardrums were about to explode. This finger directly stabbed into the phenomenon that filled the sky. In an instant, the phenomenon copsed inch by inch, turning into a flood of Immortal Qi that filled the sky.


    The power of this finger did not decrease as it directlynded on Linghu Sifei¡¯s body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Linghu Sifei seemed to have suffered a severe injury. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he instantly flew backward.


    Instantly, other than the sound of Immortal Qi sweeping through the area, there was actually no other sound. The Convention of Geniuses all held their breaths and focused their minds. They were stunned. To be more precise, they were scared silly.


    Linghu Sifei had suppressed them for decades. That was simply a nightmare in their minds. However, in front of Lu Xuan, he was actually defeated by a single finger.


    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible¡­ Even Pavilion Master couldn¡¯t¡­ unless he used a power that surpassed Linghu Sifei¡¯s realm!¡± A Legendary Genius said in disbelief. He was an Innate Saint. They could ept that someone had suppressed Linghu Sifei with a higher realm, but they could not ept that Linghu Sifei was defeated by someone of the same realm.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s indeed the same realm. Pavilion master said that he suppressed Linghu Sifei to the same realm, but he didn¡¯t use more power than this realm from the beginning to the end!¡±


    A Legendary Genius at the level of a Golden Immortal said with a serious face.


    ¡°Then how can it be so far apart!¡± The other Legendary Geniuses were very puzzled.


    ¡°There are too many factors. Just like an ordinary Heaven Immortal, even if you are in the same realm, you can still easily beat him up. Because the horizons, knowledge, and utilization of the power of both sides are too far apart!¡±


    The Legendary Genius Golden Immortal said seriously.


    The other Legendary Geniuses thought about it and realized that it was true. Even if they were in the same realm and had the same ultimate art, the power they could unleash in different people¡¯s hands was utterly different.


    They could not defeat Linghu Sifei when they were in the same realm, and they were simply crushed.


    Now, Linghu Sifei was also in the same realm, and he waspletely suppressed.


    Even if Lu Xuan suppressed his cultivation from a higher realm, it was enough to prove that Linghu Sifei was far from cultivating this realm to the extreme. This meant that there was still room for improvement in this realm.


    That was why Linghu Sifei was defeated by a single finger!


    Especially these Legendary Geniuses understood even more. Although they didn¡¯t understand how Lu Xuan did it, the more it was like this, the more terrifying Lu Xuan appeared.


    When someone defeated you, you didn¡¯t even know how you failed. That could only mean that the difference between your realm and the other realm was too significant.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    Linghu Sifei¡¯s eyes widened. He still couldn¡¯t believe everything.

 Chapter 1150 - Charge into Blazing City

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Charge into zing City</h4>


    If Lu Xuan defeated him with absolute strength, even if it was just with a single finger, he would have nothing to say. After all, Lu Xuan had been a Peak Great Golden Immortal for a long time.


    His absolute strength was enough to crush him. Even Lu Xuan could not defeat a Peak Great Golden Immortal at the Gold Immortal Realm.


    That gap could not be made up with talent. It was totally a difference in the level of life.


    But now, he was defeated by Lu Xuan with one finger of the same realm. He broke through his attack with only one move.


    It was so easy. Compared to when Linghu Sifei defeated Sha Tongtian just now, it was even easier.


    He had experienced this scene several times, but he was always the side that trounced others. He had never experienced being defeated easily.


    ¡°Do you understand? You are just an Innate Saint. There are too many people in the world who can defeat you. Even if in the same realm, you can¡¯t be considered invincible!¡±


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms and said indifferently.


    Others treated Linghu Sifei as a treasure. Even King Han Lin was reluctant to punish Linghu Sifei severely, but Lu Xuan didn¡¯t think much of it.


    He had seen many Innate Saints, such as Shi Tatian and Yuan Xiao. Both of them were Innate Saints, but none of them was as arrogant as Linghu Sifei.


    Although Shi Tatian was ruthless and merciless, he was not an arrogant person. When dealing with Lu Xuan, he could be said to bepletely cautious. Being overly cautious allowed him to avoid Lu Xuan¡¯s fatal attacks a few times.


    As for Linghu Sifei, no one taught him the dangers of the world. He had really developed the mindset of the first and second in the world. At that time, he would not even know how he would die.


    ¡°Impossible. I¡¯m the king in the same realm!¡±


    Linghu Sifei still could not ept it.


    ¡°King? You¡¯re still far from it!¡± Lu Xuan sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth!¡±


    At this moment, all the Legendary Geniuses also revealed ashamed expressions. Lu Xuan was talking about Linghu Sifei, but at the same time, he was also talking about them.


    Although they were suppressed by Linghu Sifei and were not as arrogant as him, when facing others, they were not much different. They all see too highly of themselves.


    The entire Great Void Pavilion had to support them, and there was almost no one who could restrain them. Now, Lu Xuan¡¯s words made them feel enlightened.


    These Legendary Geniuses had never been beaten up by real society. Now, they understood that there were too many experts in the world and they were nothing at all.


    ¡°I heard that you guys are very arrogant. Each and every one of you thinks that you¡¯re powerful, and you want to go out for a walk?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes scanned across the crowd.


    These Convention of Geniuses could not help but lower their heads. Indeed, they all felt that they were powerful and mored to go out for a walk during this period.


    But now, Lu Xuan had ruthlessly poured a bucket of cold water on them.


    If it could be said that they were still dissatisfied with Lu Xuan previously, then now, they had already learned a profound lesson. Even within the same realm, there were still people who could teach them a lesson.


    To them, Linghu Sifei, an insurmountable mountain, had been defeated by Lu Xuan with a single finger. Moreover, it was under the premise that they were in the same realm.


    Only now did they know what it meant to understand their ability and the immensity of heaven and earth, and what it meant that there would always be someone better.


    ¡°In the future, I will personally train all of you. Until I am satisfied, none of you will be able to leave this ce!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly.


    ¡°Especially you, Linghu Sifei. I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me. Show me some of your Innate Saint ability. Don¡¯t you want to defeat me and rece me as the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion? Then show me some of your ability!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s vision suddenly darkened. It was as if they could imagine the dark life in the future. The time that they used to cultivate leisurely and freely was about to pass.


    ¡°I will definitely defeat you. I can also defeat you in the same realm!¡±


    Linghu Sifei climbed up. The injuries on his body gradually recovered. Losing at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands made him extremely angry. However, at the same time, his fighting spirit was also ignited. Because in front of him now, there was a goal that he really needed to ovee.


    If he could not defeat Lu Xuan, how powerful would he be when he walked out of here.


    Seeing that everyone had no objections, Lu Xuan was expressionless, but he was satisfied in his heart. The problem that gave Immortal King Han Lin a headache was finally solved.


    Want to get out? Unless all of them had reached the Golden Immortal Realm, otherwise none of them could escape from Lu Xuan!


    Of course, this would not trap them for long. After all, with their talent, it was rtively easy for them to be Golden Immortals.


    Especially Linghu Sifei. It would not take long for him to be a Great Golden Immortal, but he would have to go through a series of devil training.


    However, this was not a treatment that ordinary people could enjoy. After all, this was equivalent to a Celestial Lord teaching them. Even Imperial Emperor in the world could not enjoy such treatment. If it were not that they were all future pirs of talent, Lu Xuan would not have bothered to separate his avatar to teach them.


    ¡°However, I should have already set foot on the road to zing City by now!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Primordial Spirit Avatar thought to himself.


    Calcting the time, it was about time too!


    ¡ª


    In the Heaven Realm, outside zing City. An unknown number of people had already quietly rushed to the outside of the zing City. However, no one dared to approach.


    After all, everyone knew what the zing City was about to face. And this ce was very likely to be the battlefield between the kings.


    Within the zing City, many disciples had already left to take refuge. If the great battle between kings turned out badly, the fluctuations of any war could destroy the entire zing City.


    ¡°Do you guys think Lu Xuan wille?¡±


    ¡°He will definitelye back. If not, wouldn¡¯t he be pping himself in the face? I don¡¯t believe that Lu Xuan would be so foolish!¡±


    ¡°The Shi Family wouldn¡¯t sit idly by either. I¡¯m afraid a battle between the various kings is about to ur!¡±


    Everyone was discussing, but the entire zing City was deathly silent.


    ¡°zing Immortal King, are you prepared to die?!¡±


    A loud shout rang out from the depths of the sky. Everyone turned their heads only to see a moon-robed young man slowly walking over.


    His speed seemed slow but was actually fast. In an instant, he had arrived in front of the zing City.


    ¡°He¡¯s here. It is really Lu Xuan. He did not disappoint our expectations and has appeared!¡±


    Many people felt their spirits jolt. The thing they had been waiting for so long was finally about to happen.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you still dare to attack us. You are simply going too far. Do you think that I can¡¯t kill you?¡± An angry roar came from the zing City.


    Immediately after, a majestic figure rushed out from within and pounced on Lu Xuan with lightning speed.

 Chapter 1151 - Subduing Immortal King Lu with Virtue

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Subduing Immortal King Lu with Virtue</h4>


    The zing Immortal King was like a ball of mes that engulfed the entire space. The phenomenon was absolutely shocked the whole world.


    It directly enveloped an area of several tens of thousands of miles.


    No one expected that the zing Immortal King would act right away. He didn¡¯t even give anyone a chance to breathe.


    Compared to the nine night immortal king, the zing fire immortal king was clearly stronger. From Lu Xuan¡¯s perception, he had already reached the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm. It was only a matter of time before he reached the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the midst of the mes, everyone heard a shocking boom. A terrifying shockwave then spread out from the center of the mes.


    At this moment, everyone saw a scene of terror. Lu Xuan mmed his palm into the zing Immortal King¡¯s shoulder, sending his entire arm flying.


    Although the zing Immortal King also tried to hit Lu Xuan, his attack was blown away by Lu Xuan¡¯s palm wind.


    A single strike was enough to determine the victor!


    Everyone was stunned. Clearly, the zing Immortal King had suffered a huge loss!


    Everyone also saw that the divine kingdom around the zing fire immortal king was actually torn apart. Lu Xuan¡¯s palm first tore apart the divine kingdom around the zing Immortal King before crippling one of his arms.


    On the contrary, the zing fire immortal King¡¯s heaven-shaking attack waspletely unable to do anything to Lu Xuan and waspletely blocked.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The zing Immortal King screamed in pain as he retreated several thousand miles.


    In his eyes, there seemed to be mes burning fiercely. This was a phenomenon where his immortal energy was burned to the extreme. Around him, everything turned into a fiery hell.


    He was able to be an immortal king by relying on the firews.


    It could be said that his attacks were unparalleled!


    But now, he had met an even more terrifying Lu Xuan. This attack of his actually failed to prate the dimension where Lu Xuan¡¯s divine kingdom was located. Instead, it was destroyed by Lu Xuan¡¯s palm.


    Unquestionably, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura made him aghast. He waspletely above him, but he could not understand it. With his cultivation base, even if he were to fight against an expert at the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm, he would be able to protect himself.


    After all, he had already touched the threshold of that realm!


    In the end, one of his arms was crippled by Lu Xuan. He knew that Lu Xuan was aiming for his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he managed to dodge the fatal blow at the crucial moment, he wouldn¡¯t have lost an arm but died from having his heart pierced through.


    ¡°You are so lucky!¡± Lu Xuan calmly spoke, as though he was praising the zing fire immortal king.


    But when the zing fire immortal king heard this, his entire face turned red. He was angered to the point of death by Lu Xuan.


    That sort of tant disregard was a form of humiliation to an immortal king. And yet, he was heavily injured by a single move, he couldn¡¯t even retort.


    ¡°What a terrifying attack, the victor was determined almost instantly!¡±


    ¡°The zing fire immortal king is actually not a match for him. He has been an immortal king for more than a hundred thousand years!¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan actually dared toe here. He is truly confident. However, I wonder if he is already an immortal king, or if he used the forbidden technique from over a hundred years ago?¡±


    After a moment, the crowd was abuzz with discussion. Any single move would cause countless people to start discussing.


    Lu Xuan could be said to be able to suppress the crowd with a single move. No one dared to suspect that Lu Xuan came here to seek his own death.


    ¡°zing fire immortal king, if this is all you have, it would be hard for you to escape death today!¡± Lu Xuan calmly said.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let me tell you why I want to kill him. The zing Immortal King didn¡¯t care about his status as an immortal king and acted against my little sister. He almost seeded. Hence, it¡¯s reasonable for me to kill him. After all, I have always convinced others with my virtue!¡± Lu Xuan nced at the crowd, those people in the air felt that their hiding spot was instantly seen through by Lu Xuan.


    Instantly, that pair of eyes acutely saw through their hiding spot.


    However, everyone almost spat out a mouthful of blood when they saw how Lu Xuan managed to convince others with his virtue. What virtue? He was clearly trying to convince others with his fists. If they weren¡¯t convinced, they could spar with him.


    However, everyone also agreed to this rule in their hearts. Although the heavenly court had all sorts of rules and regtions, they weren¡¯t able to stop the underlings from fighting openly and secretly.


    Naturally, when it came to battles at the immortal king level, very few people would interfere. This was because there were very few people who could control battles at the Immortal King level. In reality, the Moon Emperor was merely a leader in name, and most of the time, he was just a manager.


    As long as he didn¡¯t touch the heavenly realm¡¯s foundations, he basically wouldn¡¯t randomly check and collect things. This was also because there were many mountains in the heavenly realm. With the existence of many powers, even the Moon Emperor had to be extra careful.


    Right now, Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t convince people with virtue, but he could still convince people with reason!


    ¡°zing Immortal King, I¡¯ve given you such a long time. Why Don¡¯t you use any of the methods that I¡¯ve arranged for You? If you don¡¯t have any, I¡¯ll take your head next!¡±


    Lu Xuan spoke in a casual manner, as though killing an immortal king was as simple as going out for a meal.


    ¡°Damn it, Lu Xuan, you will definitely die today!¡±


    The zing Immortal King saw how nonchnt Lu Xuan was and the rage in his heart instantly erupted.


    ¡°Everyone, hurry up and kill this bastard. Let¡¯s prevent this bastard from bringing cmity to the heavenly realm!¡±


    As the zing fire immortal King¡¯s voice faded, a few figures flew out from the zing fire city. One of them was an old woman who was leaning on a walking stick.


    ¡°Granny Immortal King?¡± Lu Xuan nced at her. This old woman was one of the most powerful figures. ¡°Thest time I spared your life, you actually still dared to get involved in this mess. You must have eaten the heart of a bear and the guts of a Leopard!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan mention the battle a hundred years ago, Granny Immortal King¡¯s face instantly turned cold. That battle a hundred years ago made her aughingstock even to this day.


    It was simply cutting off thend topensate Lu Xuan. One billion immortal essence pills topensate Lu Xuan also caused her to suffer heavy losses in an instant. For the past hundred years, she had been imagining how she could tear him into pieces.


    ¡°You still dare to mention it. This time, I will let you die without a burial ground. If it isn¡¯t so, it will not be enough to quell my anger!¡± Granny Immortal King¡¯s voice was hoarse like a night owl, and her magic power erupted.


    ¡°Immortal King, why are you still wasting your breath with him? Chop off his head to prevent future trouble!¡±


    At this moment, a burly man who was as strong as an iron tower stepped out. It was another expert at Immortal King level, who looked like a ferocious tiger that came out of its cage.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Beastly King!¡± Lu Xuan also recognized the origin of this immortal king. This was an immortal king who came to cultivate the beast cultivator lineage that was rtively rare.


    This beast cultivator lineage borrowed the cultivation techniques of demonic beasts, but it wasn¡¯t a unique technique for demonic transformation. There weren¡¯t many people who cultivated this lineage in the heavenly realm, but there were still quite a few experts.


    In terms of strength, they weren¡¯t inferior to the Immortal King. They could even be stronger!

 Chapter 1152 - The Powerful Army

    <h4>Chapter 1152: The Powerful Army</h4>


    Following that, a powerful aura emitted from behind the Beastly King. This person¡¯s aura was iparably holy, which made him look like a god. It was just that his expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Radiant Immortal King!¡± Lu Xuan swept a nce at this radiant god-like existence. ¡°I can understand why the two of them came. However, I know that you have no rtionship with the Shi family. Why did you appear here to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you are too arrogant. You killed Immortal Kings so easily. What do you think Immortal Kings are? Are you talking about weeds on the roadside?¡± the Radiant Immortal King coldly spoke.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Lu Xuan coldlyughed. ¡°The reason is so grand. Other people might not know about you, but how can I not know about you? Do you really think that no one will know about your rtionship with the heaven?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± The Immortal King of Light¡¯s voice grew more hurried as his eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t expect that the secret would actually be discovered by someone else.


    Instantly, Lu Xuan¡¯s words caused an uproar.


    The heaven and the heavenly realm were in a hostile rtionship, and the Radiant Immortal King was actually rted to heaven. Regardless of whether this news was true or not, it would cause a hugemotion in the heavenly realm.


    If this was true, there was no need to even mention it. It would definitely cause a hugemotion in the heavenly realm.


    The Radiant Immortal King was said to have obtained the inheritance of a fallen supreme emperor back then. He was the sessor of the radiant emperor.


    Such a situation was extremely normal in the heavenly realm. Every now and then, there would be one or two people who imed to be Immortal Kings.


    For example, Lu Xuan was believed to have obtained the inheritance of the radiant immortal king.


    But from what Lu Xuan said, the Radiant Immortal King wasn¡¯t simple. Maybe the inheritance didn¡¯te from him but the hostile heaven.


    After all, everyone knew that the radiant emperor cultivated thew of light.


    Instantly, many people looked at the Radiant Immortal King with doubt in their eyes.


    It was better to believe rather than dismissing such a matter.


    If this was true, it meant that the heaven faction had infiltrated the heavenly realm.


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms. He naturally didn¡¯t find a reason to attack the radiant immortal king. It was the truth.


    In his previous life, when the Radiant Immortal King was in the midst of a war, he suddenly started a rebellion and disrupted the formation of the heavenly realm, causing great losses.


    Many factions that were on good terms with the radiant immortal King didn¡¯t even know how they died. Why did the radiant immortal King suddenly betray them.


    Later on, the Radiant Immortal King¡¯s rebellion attracted the attacks of many immortal kings. After a bitter battle, they finally took him down. Later on, an Imperial Emperor personally took action and used a soul-searching technique to search the memories of Heaven from his mind. Only then did he truly confirm that the Radiant Immortal King was a spy from heaven.


    At that time, Lu Xuan was only a Golden Immortal. He wasn¡¯t powerful enough to know the details. However, just based on what he knew, it was enough to confirm the Radiant immortal King¡¯s camp.


    After the Radiant Immortal King was captured, many things about him were revealed. At this moment, everyone realized that he had secretly killed over a hundred peerless geniuses who might have reached the Immortal King Realm. ording to the principle of proportion, at the very least, over a dozen immortal kings would be killed by the Radiant Immortal King before they even matured.


    During these years, the radiant immortal king spared no effort to kill the hope of the Heaven Realm. Never would he show mercy.


    ¡°Radiant Immortal King, you were originally a twelve-winged Angel King in the Heaven Realm. Later on, in order to infiltrate the Heaven Realm, you severed the source origins and only retained your memories. After reincarnating into the Heaven Realm, you imed to be the sessor of the emperor. Everyone was fooled by you but you can¡¯t fool me!¡± Lu Xuan crossed his arms.


    When everyone heard this, the suspicions in their hearts grew even deeper. What Lu Xuan said didn¡¯t seem to be a lie.


    ¡°You followed your master¡¯s orders into the heavenly realm and used all sorts of reasons to kill the expert of my heavenly realm. This time, you came uninvited, didn¡¯t you feel threatened by me? If my guess isn¡¯t wrong, it shouldn¡¯t be the Shi family who invited you. You should be the one who stepped up and volunteered yourself!¡± Lu Xuan coldlyughed.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words caused the Beastly Immortal King and the zing Immortal King to look at the Radiant Immortal King with suspicion.


    This was because Lu Xuan waspletely right. These people were more or less rted to the Shi family. Only the radiant immortal King clearly didn¡¯t belong to the Shi family, yet he imed that he couldn¡¯t stand Lu Xuan¡¯s unbridled arrogance and wanted to lend the Shi family a helping hand.


    The more he looked at it, the more it seemed like what Lu Xuan said!


    Therefore, they could not help but put some distance between them and the Radiant Immortal King. Although they wanted to kill Lu Xuan, this did not mean that they could fight side by side with a spy from heaven.


    If the Radiant Immortal King was really rted to heaven and was a spy from heaven, then none of them could avoid going up to heaven to be investigated by the heaven.


    This was a matter of right and wrong!


    ¡°I¡¯m not! How could you nder me?!¡± The Radiant Immortal King was so angry that he was half dead. He was even more afraid in his heart. Lu Xuan actually knew about him, even his background.


    It was already very difficult to know that he was rted to heaven, not to mention that he was the 12-winged Angel King in his previous life. His status in the Heaven Court was only second to the 24-winged Angel Emperor and the Supreme Lord, Ya Wei.


    If he knew all this, Lu Xuan must have obtained some information. This made him both shocked and angry, and his killing intent boiled. He absolutely could not let Lu Xuan live. Otherwise, his many years of undercover work would be in vain, and he might even lose his life.


    ¡°Lu Xuan just wants to divide us so that he has a chance to break us one by one. Just ignore what he says. No matter what, Let¡¯s kill this Fiend first!¡± Suddenly, an old voice sounded, only to see an old man d in luxurious robes slowly walking out.


    ¡°Shi Wanqian!¡± Before the spectators could figure out the identity of this old man, Lu Xuan had already exposed the identity of this old man.


    This old man was none other than one of the direct descendants of the Shi family. He was also the elder of the Shi family, Shi Wanqian.


    In contrast to the Ninth Night Immortal King, the zing Immortal King and the other immortal kings of the Shi n, this old man was an immortal king from the Shi n, a direct descendant of the true direct descendants.


    Lu Xuan really had a deep impression of him. In his previous life, he had interacted with Shi Wanqian many times. Shi Wanqian was also one of the representatives of the Shi n to Lu Xuan¡¯s hawkish faction.


    Because Shi Wanqian was one of the ancestors of Shi Tatian¡¯s faction. To them, only when Shi Tatianpletely rose up and became the leader of the Shi family would it be in their best interests.


    And Lu Xuan was just a troublemaker, so he could not me anyone this time.

 Chapter 1153 - Fight the Six Immortal Kings!

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Fight the Six Immortal Kings!</h4>


    In his previous life, when Lu Xuan was only a Golden Immortal, Shi Wanqian was already a supreme Immortal King among all the Immortal Kings. Therefore, there were several times Lu Xuan was in great danger.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lu Xuan became an immortal king that he was barely able to protect himself. That period of time could be said to be the most difficult period of his life.


    Shi Tatian¡¯s faction could be said to have such a style. They would not feel that there was anything wrong with bullying the weak and the strong.


    Against a junior like Lu Xuan, Shi Wanqian actually formed such a lineup to deal with him.


    ¡°Do you know me? It seems that you know my Shi family very well!¡±


    As a high and mighty person, Shi Wanqian exuded the aura of an immortal king. He did not put Lu Xuan in his eyes at all.


    ¡°Kid, who are you behind the scenes? Do you think you can harm my Shi family? What n do you have? If you tell me the truth, I might not use the soul-searching technique on you!¡± said Shi Wanqian indifferently.


    In his eyes, Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance was too strange. He was just a bloodline that was wandering outside, and he had ascended from the lower realm. In the end, he actually caused such a bigmotion.


    He had also repeatedly gone against the Shi family, pping the Shi family¡¯s face many times. It was obvious that there was someone backing him up. He was a tool that was specially used to target the Shi family.


    Thinking up to this point, Shi Wanqian looked at Lu Xuan with an extremely dangerous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±Lu Xuanughed loudly. ¡°Shi Wanqian, you guys are really as arrogant as before. Are you guys delusional from being persecuted?¡±


    Lu Xuan reallyughed. People like Shi Tatian really had a high and mighty mentality. At the same time, they also had the idea that there would always be people who wanted to harm him.


    It was precisely because of this that they suspected that Lu Xuan had ulterior motives.


    Delusional from being persecuted?


    Although Shi Wanqian had never heard of this word, it did not prevent him from understanding the meaning of this word. Immediately, his face could not maintain that unfathomable expression, and a terrifying killing intent burst out.


    His eyes were filled with ferocity as he stared at Lu Xuan. Such killing intent was boiling. Lu Xuan¡¯s existence was definitely a threat to Shi Tatian¡¯s status.


    Just now, when Lu Xuan acted, he was already at the Immortal King Realm. It wasn¡¯t like what the rumors described. Lu Xuan had yet to break through to the Immortal King Realm.


    However, he had already broken through to the immortal King realm yet he chose to remain silent. What a deep and shrewd mind. Such a person must definitely not be spared.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Under Shi Wanqian¡¯smand, the immortal kings began to burn their mana. All kinds of lights shot up into the sky, illuminating thousands of miles.


    The giant scepter of the Granny Immortal King smashed down like a mountain, emitting an extremely terrifying light. It possessed immense power.


    Then, a roar sounded out. From Lu Xuan¡¯s wrist, a streak of ck light flew up and actually met the Granny Immortal King directly.


    It was a poisonous dragon king. Its body was 30,000 feet long, and it coiled up like a huge mountain.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, is this your trump card? If this is all you have, then today is the day you will die!¡±


    As the Beastly King roared, the violent aura on its body rushed toward the sun and moon. It was majestic and powerful. In an instant, it seemed to have turned into a huge tiger and pounced toward Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan sighed and directly attacked.


    ¡°Kill all of them!¡±


    Instantly, the world turned into darkness. Only the light of the Big Dipper was shining, while the entire world was trembling.


    When countless heroes of the heavenly realm saw this scene, they only felt as if they were standing.


    This army obliteration seven shesnded on the huge ferocious tiger¡¯s body. It pierced through the terrifying phenomenon that looked like a prehistoric beast and directlynded on the Beastly King.


    Lu Xuan stood on the other side of the starry space, the radiant light armor on his body was faintly glowing. At this moment, he was the sole ruler of this world.


    This was the body of the Radiant Light Immortal King, also Lu Xuan¡¯s trump card.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Beastly King retreated several steps back, his aura was somewhat unstable. Lu Xuan¡¯s attack earlier had almost left a hole in his chest. This attack seemed to be very casual, but it actually almost took his life.


    He was only at the peak of the mid-stage Immortal King Realm, but Lu Xuan¡¯s second Immortal Soul Avatar had the strength of an Immortal King.


    Before this, when Lu Xuan was only a Golden Immortal, he could not fully disy the strength of the body of the Alkaid Immortal King. But now, it was different. Lu Xuan was also an immortal king, so he could naturally fully disy the strength of the Alkaid Immortal King Body.


    Another figure emerged from behind the Beastly King. It was a white-forehead tiger with hanging eyes. Step by step, it seemed to be walking from the other side of the world. His body carried a murderous aura, and it almost crushed the world.


    Countless people felt a chill on their backs. This white-forehead tiger with hanging eyes was too terrifying, as if it could swallow 100,000 golden immortals in one bite.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Beastly King¡¯s natal beast, right? I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s true for the beast cultivator lineage. Usually, there will be a fierce beast with a simr cultivation base as their natal beast. Both parties are originally one, but once they join forces, their power will be far beyond ordinary!¡±


    Someone immediately recognized the origin of the mountain-sized hanging-eyed white-forehead tiger. It was also an immortal king level white tiger, known as the White Tiger King.


    It was a natal beast that grew up together with the Beastly King, which was also the core of the beast cultivator lineage.


    When everyone calcted it, it was equivalent to the number of people surrounding Lu Xuan. There were a total of six immortal kings. Other than the zing me immortal king, every single one of them was extremely terrifying. They were at least at the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    ¡°Fellow Daoists, let¡¯s join forces!¡±


    At this moment, the Radiant Immortal King Roared. His entire body radiated an astonishing light, looking down at the world with disdain. The hearts of all the heroes in the world trembled in the face of such a supreme demeanor.


    The light radiating from him soon dispelled the darkness caused by Lu Xuan. At this moment, he was like a huge sun that illuminated the heavens and earth.


    For a period of time, the Radiant Immortal King, the Beastly King, the White Tiger King and the other three immortal kings all flew towards Lu Xuan.


    Among the three immortal kings, the Radiant Immortal King was the strongest. His cultivation base was already at thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm and the three of them wanted to crush Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was expressionless. Such a lineup wasn¡¯t enough to move him. With a wave of his hand, a Milky Way appeared. The Milky Way stretched across the night sky and no matter how the Radiant Immortal King, the Beastly King, and the White Tiger King broke through, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through this Milky Way.


    This was a whole new innate technique that Lu Xuan had mastered in the past hundred years. It was a fusion of the sterw of the Alkaid Immortal King and his own spatialw.


    It was called the Milky Way Ster Explosion!

 Chapter 1154 - Kill the Blazing Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Kill the zing Immortal King</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Just as the Radiant Immortal King, White Tiger King, and Beastly King were unable to break out of the Milky Way, a terrifying explosion urred on a star within the Milky Way.


    The three kings were almost knocked over by the rumbling explosion. The terrifying explosion actually shattered theirws, causing a terrifying explosion that could affect kings.


    Following that, a series of terrifying explosions urred in the entire Milky Way. The three Kings immediately let out a series of miserable cries. They were actually heavily injured in an instant.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± At this moment, Shi Wanqian couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He directly charged into the Milky Way and activated his divine kingdom to protect the three kings.


    However, the three kings had been heavily injured. The weakest White Tiger King¡¯s left front w was torn apart by the explosion, and his divine kingdom was shattered.


    Lu Xuan stood by the bank of the Milky Way, blocking the four immortal kings with his own strength.


    That scene shocked everyone. Upon seeing this scene, they almost suspected that they had seen wrongly. Those were the four immortal kings, each of them had a great reputation and they all possessed earth-shaking strength.


    Many people knew that since Lu Xuan dared to attack them, he must have some sort of trump card. This time around, they were digging a hole for each other. No one expected that when the trump card was revealed, the scene would be like this.


    It was the hidden trump card of the Shi family. Without a doubt, if it were anyone else, they would be dead for sure. But it just so happened that the opponent was Lu Xuan, who almost single-handedly trapped the four great experts in this Milky Way.


    The vast Milky Way was right in front of them. They knew that it was just the evolution of a supernatural power, but it still felt like the Milky Way falling from the sky.


    ¡°Lu Xuan¡¯s strength is too ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost exactly the same technique as a hundred years ago. He must have used some kind of forbidden technique!¡±


    ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s some kind of forbidden technique? I only know that after today, no one will look down on Lu Xuan anymore. He blocked the four immortal kings by himself. If it weren¡¯t for Shi Wanqian, the other three immortal kings would have died at his hands!¡±


    ¡°He is too brutal. In front of this Milky Way, no matter how many people there are, no matter how tyrannical they are, they are all meaningless.¡±


    Everyone was in a heated discussion. Especially when they saw how easily Lu Xuan blocked the four immortal kings, their evaluation of Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t help but to rise to the peak.


    ¡°D*mn it, how can he be so strong?!¡± The zing Immortal King was almost scared to death by Lu Xuan¡¯s shocking performance. He hadpletely overestimated him, but reality proved that he had underestimated Lu Xuan too much.


    The six Immortal Kings ganging up on Lu Xuan was originally a sure-kill situation. But now, they didn¡¯t have the upper hand at all. The Granny Immortal King was blocked by the Poison Dragon King and the two of them were locked in a fierce battle.


    And at this moment, Lu Xuan blocked the four immortal kings by himself. In the end, he was the only one left.


    In addition to that, Lu Xuan almost killed him with a single move just now. This made him feel terrified.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t continue like this. Otherwise, even if we have six immortal kings, we will make Lu Xuan turn the tables!¡±


    The zing Immortal King made his decision almost immediately.


    However, before he could join in the attack, a young man d in a moon-colored robe appeared in front of him. Wasn¡¯t that Lu Xuan?


    This sudden appearance of Lu Xuan gave the zing fire immortal king a huge fright. Clearly, Lu Xuan was trembling with the four immortal kings from afar. In order to trap the four immortal kings in the Milky Way, Lu Xuan had already done his best.


    ¡°Primordial Spirit Avatar?¡±


    The zing fire immortal king almost suspected that the person he was looking at right now was merely Lu Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit avatar. But he immediately rejected his judgment. What kind of joke was this? If this was a primordial spirit avatar, wasn¡¯t this primordial spirit avatar a little too strong.


    The Lu Xuan in front of him was iparably imposing. His ck hair fluttered in the wind. He stood high up in the air and stared at the zing fire immortal king as though he was looking at a dead man.


    In the next instant, Lu Xuan directly acted. He didn¡¯t have any intention to waste his breath on the zing fire immortal king.


    The one blocking the four immortal kings was naturally the second-level primordial spirit avatar forged from the body of the Alkaid Immortal King.


    At the moment, the one who came to kill the zing fire immortal king was naturally his true body.


    The energy on Lu Xuan¡¯s body erupted forth, radiating golden light in all directions. He was like a god of war cast from gold.


    The zing Immortal King didn¡¯t have time to think too much; he could only open up his own vision and turned into mes that swept towards Lu Xuan.


    Undoubtedly, the zing Immortal King was even stronger than the Ninth Night Immortal King. He had already reached the intermediate stage of the Immortal King Stage. However, he still couldn¡¯t reach the intermediate stage, which made him the weakest among these people.


    Lu Xuan directly used him as a sacrifice. He was circting the great void origin technique almost at the same time. All sorts of visions were boiling around him, enveloping him within.


    In his divine country, he was an invincible existence!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan punched out. With just a single punch, the entire world seemed to have been flipped over by him, fusing into his fist intent.


    This punch shattered the zing fire immortal King¡¯s divine country, smashing it into pieces. At the same time, the punch directlynded on the zing Immortal King.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The zing Immortal King screamed out in agony. Even as an immortal king, he couldn¡¯t help but to scream out in agony. One could very well imagine how much pain he was enduring.


    This punch was simply too terrifying. With just a single punch, half of his body was smashed into pieces.


    The eyes of the zing fire immortal king were filled with endless disbelief. How could Lu Xuan be so strong? At this moment, he was already certain that this wasn¡¯t a wisp of his essence soul avatar, but his true body.


    That exuberant qi and blood couldn¡¯t fool anyone. It was also a level that the primordial spirit avatar could never reach.


    In fact, with his understanding as an immortal king, he immediately understood that Lu Xuan was the second primordial spirit avatar. In front of him was the true body.


    This would sound better. Although Lu Xuan¡¯s true body wasn¡¯t as terrifying as the second primordial spirit avatar, it was still extremely terrifying.


    Only now did he understand that Lu Xuan should have already refined this second primordial spirit avatar more than a hundred years ago. It was not a forbidden technique. It was just that at that time, no one knew that Lu Xuan had this second primordial spirit avatar. It was only rumored that he had used a forbidden technique and was unable to break through to be a Golden Immortal.


    However, this was not any better for his situation.


    As Lu Xuan threw another punch, the zing Fire Immortal King didn¡¯t have time to dodge at all. He was hit directly, and his body exploded instantly, after which his primordial spirit burned and turned into ashes.


    The zing Immortal King was dead!

 Chapter 1155 - Killing the Granny Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Killing the Granny Immortal King</h4>


    With a loud bang, the zing Immortal King fell and his primordial spirit was annihted!


    This domineering scene shocked everyone.


    Lu Xuan directly killed the zing Immortal King, showing no intention of holding back at all.


    ¡°What a terrifying offensive method. In his eyes, the Immortal King is probably just like the weeds on the roadside!¡±


    Some people looked at this scene with their mouths agape. Those who were able toe here to watch the battle were basically top-notch experts at the level of Golden Immortals. Only they could receive enough information toe here in advance to make preparations.


    However, they were also shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s attack, which was really too terrifying.


    There were no shes or exchanges between immortal kings over the years. They were killed in a very brutal way.


    There was no chance for the zing Immortal King to react at all!


    It was just too terrifying!


    After killing the zing Immortal King, Lu Xuan stored his corpse into the heavenly sea secret realm, and then disappeared without a trace.


    When everyone saw him reappear, he had already pounced onto the battlefield between the Immortal Granny King and the Poison Dragon King.


    The Granny Immortal King was already at the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm, while the Poison Dragon King was slightly weaker. However, it was also at the peak of the early-stage of the Immortal King Realm. In addition to the Poison Dragon King¡¯s strong inheritances, it could be said that it was on par with the Granny Immortal King. It was thus difficult to determine the winner.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan had already pounced in front of him!


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Granny Immortal King did not notice when Lu Xuan appeared. There was not a single ripple of space.


    She was fighting with all her strength against the Poison Dragon King. Even with her cultivation base, she could barely suppress the Poison Dragon King by a head. That was already her limit.


    Although her cultivation base was deeper, her innate racial advantage allowed the poison dragon king to fight against her.


    The pressure from the Poison Dragon King was too great, causing her to have no time to pay attention to the situation on the other battlefields. She had no idea that the zing Immortal King was actually killed by Lu Xuan with a single punch.


    Lu Xuan only threw out a single punch. This punch was covered in boundless lightningws that transformed into a shocking energy tide that swept out.


    ¡°No!¡± The Granny Immortal King could almost instinctively feel the terror contained within this punch.


    At the moment, the walking stick in her hand was like a mountain as it smashed down.


    A sound that sounded like the shing of metal rang out. The collision between the two was like two pieces of metal colliding together.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Then, a terrifying wave swept out in all directions. The most terrifying thing was that everyone heard a muffled groan. Immediately after, they saw the entire arm of the immortal king break inch by inch before an even more terrifying power spread to half of his body and broke it apart.


    For a moment, bones and blood were spilled everywhere.


    ¡°This is too scary. He actually took the immortal king artifact with his bare hands, and he actually blew up half of the immortal King¡¯s body!¡±


    Some people simply couldn¡¯t believe it. This scene was simply too terrifying for them.


    Everyone stared with wide eyes, for they didn¡¯t know how Lu Xuan did it.


    And the Immortal King opposite Lu Xuan was almost scared to death. With just a single punch, she almost exploded from the impact.


    Receiving her immortal king weapon with her bare hands, she was actually injured by the impact. If she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t dare to believe that there was actually such a character in the world.


    At this moment, she was already thinking about how she was defeated by Lu Xuan more than a hundred years ago. At that time, Lu Xuan was definitely more terrifying than the current Lu Xuan.


    At that time, the feeling that Lu Xuan gave her was that his cultivation strength was unfathomable and boundless, like an abyss. It was just like the one who used the ster explosion technique to stop the four immortal kings.


    And this Lu Xuan in front of her should be the real Lu Xuan!


    But this didn¡¯t mean that the current Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t terrifying. The Lu Xuan in front of her was as tyrannical as a huge star that rampaged through the air, shattering all existences that dared to block her way.


    In the face of such a menace, she couldn¡¯t help but to curse the Shi family. They told her that Lu Xuan had yet to break through to the Immortal King Realm. Hence, this encirclement of Lu Xuan would definitely seed. There was simply no possibility for Lu Xuan to escape.


    In order to take revenge for that arrow shot a hundred years ago, she joined the ranks of the encirclement. But now, from the looks of it, Lu Xuan had too many trump cards. His original body had also long broken through to the immortal King Realm, he was far stronger than that precious Shi Tatian of the Shi family.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t Die here!¡±


    In that situation, many thoughts shed through the Granny Immortal King¡¯s mind. She immediately retreated, not wanting to continue fighting against Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was too powerful. In the past hundred years, without anyone knowing, Lu Xuan had grown to a terrifying level.


    Even Immortal Kings could be killed, and it was by relying on their own strength.


    However, just as the Immortal King wanted to escape, she felt that the space around her waspletely confined, and she couldn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°D*mn it, how is this possible?!¡± The Granny Immortal King¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. She finally felt what was called fear.


    Although every immortal king could more or less involve the use of some spacews, this level of space power was obviously not as simple as simply involving the use of some spacews.


    This was clearly a major in spacews!


    At this time, the immortal king already understood why Lu Xuan was so terrifying. A person who specialized in spacews might be rare to see in millions of years!


    However, every time one was born, he would be iparably powerful!


    Wasn¡¯t Lu Xuan an innate Dao body, or a descendant of the Shi Family?


    Such a person should be good at using his physical body. How could he suddenly be good at spatialws? Wasn¡¯t this a scam?


    Myriad Tribtion Heavenly Lock!


    Using myriad tribtion heavenly locks, he instantly locked down the immortal king. This move could even lock down an expert who was stronger than him, not to mention that his strength was already above the immortal king.


    There was no chance for Granny Immortal King to move at all.


    Lu Xuan was expressionless as he took a step forward. It was as if he had crossed the gxy and instantly appeared in front of Granny Immortal King. In an instant, the sky copsed and the earth cracked. It seemed that the divine kingdom surrounding Granny Immortal King had copsed. All sorts ofws were being torn apart, and all sorts of talismans were flickering with light. Their power was unparalleled.., their divine abilities were unrivaled.


    This was the battle between the divine kingdoms of the two of them. Wherever Lu Xuan passed, his divine kingdom directly crushed Granny Immortal King¡¯s Divine Kingdom. Nobody could stop him from continuing his attacks.


    Everyone only saw that Lu Xuan was as majestic as a god. His five fingers clenched into fists, and a huge amount of energy gathered within before he punched out.


    This punch transcended space and time. It only took an instant for Lu Xuan¡¯s punch tond on Granny Immortal¡¯s body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Half of the body of the Granny Immortal King, which had already been destroyed by Lu Xuan¡¯s punch, immediately exploded and died a tragic death.

 Chapter 1156 - Killing Three Immortal Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Killing Three Immortal Kings</h4>


    Lu Xuan Killed the Granny Immortal King with a single punch!


    Before she died, her eyes were wide open. She simply couldn¡¯t believe it. She had roamed the heavenly realm for countless years and had avoided countless cmities. Yet, she actually died so easily at the hands of a junior.


    Lu Xuan killed her in just two moves. His strength was absolutely overwhelming.


    Both of them were at the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm. While the Granny Immortal King was already a veteran immortal king, Lu Xuan had just be a king a few decades ago. By the standards of the Heaven Realm, he had only be a king a few decades ago. He couldn¡¯t even be considered a newbie king. He should still be in closed-door seclusion to consolidate his cultivation base.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Xuan had already matured to such an extent. Just in terms of cultivation strength, he was already dozens of times stronger than the Granny Immortal King.


    There were indeed huge differences among the Immortal Kings.


    Seeing the Immortal King being killed, many people were already numb. First was the zing fire immortal king, then the Immortal King. Today, the immortal King Battle had just begun and two immortal kings had already died, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength caused everyone to be stunned.


    That was too powerful!


    After Lu Xuan collected the immortal King¡¯s corpse, he directly charged into the gxy. This gxy was like a swamp, even immortal kings would find it hard to move within.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Countless explosions directly sted Shi Wanqian and the others into a sorry state. They were all blocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s Alkaid Immortal King Avatar and had no way to charge out.


    Then, Lu Xuan¡¯s true body had fallen into the trap. There was no doubt that this equilibrium was about to be broken.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Shi Wanqian roared. He was currently fighting against Lu Xuan¡¯s alkaid Immortal King Avatar. As a member of the monarch race, the Shi n was naturally extremely terrifying as well. All sorts of wondrous techniques were executed. Shi Wanqian¡¯s expression was solemn as he continuously formed seals, forming numerous golden flowers, they canceled out the falling stars.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t have the time to deal with Lu Xuan¡¯s true body!


    And at this moment, the ferocious Beastly King and White Tiger King pounced over. The man and the tiger were like terrifying mountains as they smashed over. They possessed boundless killing intent and in an instant, they engulfed Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    However, this terrifying attack that could tear apart the entire world directly turned into nothingness around Lu Xuan. His divine kingdom transformed into a powerful protective shield.


    As Lu Xuan opened his palm, a small bronze bell on it spun continuously. In an instant, it expanded with the wind. It grew to the size of a mountain and enveloped the White Tiger King on the spot.


    Infuriated, the White Tiger King roared furiously. The space around it waspletely frozen. It could not move at all. It tried to smash the surrounding light wall, but it was useless. It only bounced back with an even greater force.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± The tiger roared. It wanted to save the White Tiger, but Lu Xuan was already in front of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re in trouble now!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the tiger coldly and said.


    As he pointed his finger at the tiger, an unimaginable light burst out from his finger. The zing light was like a big explosion in the universe. A universe exploded from his finger, this universe instantly expanded.


    With this finger, everything was destroyed. Nothing could stop it!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud boom, the finger shattered the divine kingdom of the Beastly King.


    In an instant, Lu Xuan saw the divine kingdom of the Beastly King, which was filled with countless ferocious beasts. These were the beasts that the king had collected over countless years, and they were all kept in his divine kingdom.


    It was just that they weren¡¯t as strong as the White Tiger King. They were two sides of the same coin and had both broken through to the Immortal King Realm. They had fought alongside him until now.


    After that, boundless light bloomed in the sky, transforming into an immortal flower. The flower exploded, piercing through the body of the Beast King.


    In an instant, countless wounds appeared on his body. After that, the Beast King was sent flying backwards, dying a miserable death.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s finger attack was extremely powerful!


    This kind of power was extremely terrifying!


    From the beginning to the end, Lu Xuan had only used one finger attack. This kind of power thatpletely surpassed the Beastly King was fully disyed.


    The sky was filled with exploding stars, and the Beastly King was instantly killed by Lu Xuan.


    This also caused the White Tiger King, who was trapped within the primal Chaos Heaven suppressing bell, to continuously roar.


    With a wave of Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, the White Tiger King was sucked into the heavenly sea secret realm by Lu Xuan and the primal Chaos Heaven suppressing bell.


    Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end as they watched. Lu Xuan had killed three of the six immortal kings in a row, and one of them was taken away by Lu Xuan.


    Each of these immortal kings had once been invincible, and they had once looked down on all living beings from above.


    Although such an existence was no different from a god, it was still killed by Lu Xuan with a single punch.


    This was the true terror!


    At this moment, the Radiant Immortal King had already broken free from the bindings of the gxy and appeared in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±


    He roared with anger. After his identity was exposed, he knew that he could no longer stay in the realm because the w was too big. Even though he had already severed the origin of his previous life and only had his memories left, he was still reincarnated.


    In fact, such methods could only be concealed from immortal kings, so how could they be concealed from imperial emperors? There were many methods in the heaven realm that were specially used to deal with spies like him.


    He had no other choice. Shi Wanqian chose to believe him not because of trust. The truth was that Shi Wanqian wanted to use him to deal with Lu Xuan.


    Once he killed Lu Xuan, he would immediately turn hostile and deal with him. At that time, by beheading him, the Shi family would be cleared of all suspicion. On the contrary, they could even be famous for being able to see through the spies of heaven and receive rewards from the Heaven Court.


    Apparently, the rtionship between them was to use each other!


    If he wanted to escape, there was only one way. He had to take advantage of the time when Shi Wanqian and Lu Xuan¡¯s immortal King Avatar were confronting each other to escape.


    Otherwise, he would definitely be surrounded and killed by the Immortal Kings!


    In the Heaven Realm, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to escape!


    But before that, he had to get rid of a huge threat for his master and get rid of Lu Xuan, whose growth speed was too fast.


    Even though he had been in the heavenly realm for hundreds of thousands of years and had seen many geniuses, none of them could bepared to Lu Xuan.


    Even Shi Tatian from the Shi family was nothingpared to Lu Xuan in his eyes.


    Undeniably, they were not even on the same level!


    Wasn¡¯t the Shi family also aware of this point? Was that why they wanted Lu Xuan¡¯s life?


    ¡°Here¡¯s my Great Light Palm!¡± The Radiant Immortal King struck out with his palm, rising up in the wind and falling down like a mountain.


    In response, Lu Xuan struck out with his palm.


    A loud rumbling sound could be heard.

 Chapter 1157 - Soared to the Peak Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Soared to the Peak Stage</h4>


    The two palms collided in mid-air. In an instant, the terrifying shockwaves caused by the collision almost overturned the heaven and earth.


    However, after receiving this attack from the Radiant Immortal King, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t move an inch!


    This attack wasn¡¯t able to heavily injure Lu Xuan!


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Radiant Immortal King stared fixedly at Lu Xuan. His full strength attack was actually unable to shake Lu Xuan! It was as though a divine mountain was erected before him and helped him suppress all fluctuations.


    He was different from the zing Immortal King, the Immortal Granny King, the Beastly King and the others who were killed by Lu Xuan earlier. He was a truete-stage immortal king.


    In his previous life, he sessfully became a peak-stage immortal king. Hence, the rebellion he stirred up was able topletely disrupt the formation of the heavenly realm. For a period of time, the heavenly court suffered heavy losses.


    Even though he was still far from reaching the peak-stage of his previous life, he had already far surpassed immortal kings like the immortal Granny King.


    It was just that his full-strength attack was actually unable to shake Lu Xuan. It was a surprise to learn that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was actually on par with his.


    What exactly did Lu Xuan do in the past hundred years? How could his strength be so strong to this extent.


    He had witnessed the power of Shi Tatian, who was also an immortal king. Even he had to admit that he wasn¡¯t a match for Shi Tatian at the same cultivation level.


    Shi Tatian really had the bearing of an imperial emperor!


    However, even someone as strong as he could not bepared to Lu Xuan!


    Although Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level should not be as high as his, he might not be able to defeat Lu Xuan easily.


    At the moment of the battle, Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body was emitting a golden light. It was the light of the innate Dao body. He had seen it before. The bloodline of the monarch race was a bloodline that heaven was very concerned about.


    These descendants of the monarch race were more talented than ordinary families.


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s development of the innate Dao body bloodline was above anyone he knew. He had never seen anyone who could reach Lu Xuan¡¯s level.


    ¡°Radiant Immortal King, you are very good. Although you are the sessor, your understanding of thew of light is indeed interesting!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled faintly as he was not surprised that he could block the powerful attack of the Radiant Immortal King.


    Although he was only at the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm and the Immortal King of Light was already at thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm, Lu Xuan was still able to block the full-powered attack of the Immortal King of Light.


    This was also what Lu Xuan was pursuing. If not for this, he would not have wasted these hundred years.


    During these hundred years, he had developed his innate Dao body to the extreme. In fact, he even dared to say that right now, his understanding of the innate dao body was already the best in the world.


    The Shi n might have old monsters whose cultivation bases surpassed Lu Xuan¡¯s, but in terms of the development of the innate Dao body, they couldn¡¯t bepared to him.


    Right now, even experts at thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Xuan, who waspletely on par with him.


    In addition, he had his second primordial spirit incarnation, the incarnation of the Alkaid Immortal King. Lu Xuan was really nothing to be afraid of. Unless the Moon Emperor personally made a move, he had nothing to fear.


    ¡°What an arrogant fellow!¡± uttered the Radiant Immortal King coldly. His eyes flickered with a dangerous aura. No matter how much he threatened Lu Xuan, in the end, he still underestimated Lu Xuan.


    ¡°However, it ends here!¡± Lu Xuan coldly said.


    The Radiant Immortal King revealed a cold expression, but soon after, he saw something that he could not understand.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s blood qi that was originally surging to the sky had risen to a whole new level, instantly stepping into thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm. However, before this aura could stop, it had actually advanced to the peak of the Immortal King Realm!


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The Qi and blood on Lu Xuan¡¯s body had been raised to the extreme. When everyone looked at him again, they felt as if they were looking up at a mountain. Just by standing there, the surrounding space was constantly shattered.


    The surrounding space was unable to withstand the power of the peak of the Immortal King Realm.


    This was why Lu Xuan activated the ascendance scripture and directly entered the state of pseudo-ascendance. In one breath, he rose from the middle-stage of the Immortal King Realm to the peak of the Immortal King Realm, unable to control the leakage of his own power.


    This was why the surrounding space couldn¡¯t withstand it and shattered.


    It must be the true forbidden technique!


    At this stage, Lu Xuan¡¯s every move contained immense power.


    Of course, if his cultivation base was at the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm, the power he could unleash would be more than ten times stronger than now.


    If he didn¡¯t cultivate his own power, the difference would be huge!


    However, for the time being, it was more than enough. It was enough to rival ordinary peak-stage immortal kings.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± the Radiant Immortal King felt the pressure of Lu Xuan¡¯s aura, he couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    It wasn¡¯t that the radiant immortal King had never seen the aura of a peak-stage immortal king before. However, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the aura of Lu Xuan.


    It was as though he was before an emperor!


    What he didn¡¯t know was that as Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base continued to increase, he could faintly feel a portion of the might from his previous life. This caused the Radiant Immortal King to feel breathless.


    Even the Radiant Immortal King felt this way, let alone the spectators. They could all sense a terrifying aura, as though an emperor had descended upon the world. This was a suppression from a different level of existence.


    Left with no choice, they could only prostrate themselves on the ground. Only by doing so would they not be crushed to death by the pressure. It was as though they were carrying a mountain on their backs, which was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Is this Lu Xuan¡¯s forbidden technique? Wasn¡¯t it before?¡±


    Many people finally reacted. Lu Xuan had already disyed his strength earlier, but it was his own strength. Now was the time for him to use his forbidden technique.


    Countless people trembled under this enormous pressure!


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Unfazed, the Radiant Immortal King directly roared and activated thews of heaven and earth, unleashing the most brilliant attack in his life.


    When this attack swept out, that terrifying light caused the sky to burn. There was no way to dodge it.


    Obviously, that was the full power attack of ate-stage immortal king expert. The light burned everything, wanting to use it to kill Lu Xuan.


    The attack of such a top-notch expert was formidable!


    However, Lu Xuan was so calm. As he opened his big hand, multiple thunderbolts boiled in his palm before they turned into a shroud that descended like clouds.


    Wherever the big hand passed, the light could never be seen.


    It was as if the entire universe was grabbed in the center.


    This attack directlynded on the body of the Radiant Immortal King.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Radiant Immortal King was directly sent flying hundreds of thousands of miles away. He spat out blood as he was pushed away by the strong power.


    With just an attack, he was defeated.

 Chapter 1158 - Freezing the Radiant Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Freezing the Radiant Immortal King</h4>


    ¡°How is this possible? What method is he using?¡± the Radiant Immortal King roared in his heart. As a senior Immortal King, he was one of the higher-ups in heaven before he changed his status, which was why he knew many secret techniques.


    But many secret techniques would lose their effectiveness once they reached their level.


    The Immortal King level was already sufficient to form his own divine kingdom. Hisprehension of thews of heaven and earth was at a level that ordinary people did not dare to imagine.


    It could be said that 99% of the various secret techniques that could increase one¡¯s strength had already lost their effectiveness at his level.


    He also had secret techniques that could surpass several major realms at a low level. However, it was meaningless at his level.


    A secret technique that could allow one to rise to a lower realm was already incredible. Moreover, one would often have to pay an extremely painful price, including one¡¯s lifespan.


    That also included one¡¯s life force!


    One might even have to pay the price of falling realms in exchange for a temporary increase inbat strength!


    Although the aura on Lu Xuan¡¯s body was very violent, there was not the slightest bit of aura that required him to pay a huge price.


    It was as though there was an existence that had paid the price in his ce.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. Leave quickly. This Lu Xuan is definitely not someone I can deal with!¡±


    The Immortal King of light instantly realized how terrifying Lu Xuan was. No matter what method Lu Xuan used, he was still able to reach his current strength.


    But right now, Lu Xuan truly possessed thebat strength of a peak-stage immortal king. This was also a fact.


    Immediately, he turned into a ball of light and was about to flee.


    But at this moment, a gxy suddenly appeared in front of him, enveloping him within.


    Upon seeing that, the Radiant Immortal King, who was originally extremely fast, suddenly slowed down.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± The Radiant Immortal King felt that even the physical parameters within this gxy had been modified.


    He was an Immortal King. Even if he didn¡¯t tear the space apart directly, the flying speed could reach 300,000 kilometers per second. But now, he could feel that his speed had been slowed down.


    It was as if he had entered a swamp!


    In the next moment, Lu Xuan appeared in front of him and pushed out with his palm.


    Lu Xuan had no patience to y with him anymore. He had entered the pseudo-feathery ascension state. It was indeed unlike those secret techniques that could increase one¡¯s cultivation strength, which required an extremely painful price.


    However, it would also consume a huge amount of immortal essence pills!


    Every second was an astronomical figure, so he would not enter this state if he had a choice.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s palm was like a devil disc that could destroy the world.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The Radiant Immortal King only felt that there was no way to dodge this palm. There was no way to escape. He could only take it head-on.


    He let out a long howl and directly faced it head-on.


    Following a rumble, the collision between the two immortal kings caused the entire gxy to copse. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Gxy had absorbed most of the energy, this entire space would have been destroyed, leaving behind a hole that could never be healed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone saw that the radiant immortal king was directly turned into a ball of blood mist. The power that erupted in that instant was enough to destroy the entire world.


    In the next instant, the Radiant Immortal King reappeared. The undying and indestructible characteristics of immortal kings were fully disyed. But even so, his aura had weakened by too much that he couldn¡¯t even maintain his immortal King realm any longer.


    That palm strike earlier was too terrifying, it was too thorough. 99% of his cultivation base was destroyed.


    Immortal Kings were immortal, but it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have to pay a sufficient price.


    The Radiant Immortal King was only struck by one palm strike and he almost couldn¡¯t maintain his cultivation base. If another palm strikended, the Radiant Immortal King would definitely die no matter how powerful he was.


    Before the Radiant Immortal King could struggle, a talisman descended from the sky which instantly froze him.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t kill the Radiant Immortal King directly.


    There were already some smart people who had expressions of contemtion on their faces.


    If this Radiant Immortal King was really a spy from the heavenly court as Lu Xuan said, then if he came here together with Lu Xuan, even Shi Wanqian and the Shi n wouldn¡¯t be able to escape responsibility.


    When many people saw Lu Xuan doing this, they were even more certain that there was a problem with the radiant immortal king. If not, Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t have done this.


    Clearly, there was a problem. This was the trump card that Lu Xuan used to deal with the Shi n. Today, if there were still people who dared to interfere in Lu Xuan¡¯s actions, Lu Xuan would directly use this trump card.


    In this matter, the Shi family was truly unable to defend themselves. Even if in reality, everyone knew that the possibility of the Majestic Emperor n seeking refuge in heaven was extremely small, but in the end, they were still caught by someone. There was truly no way for them to express their bitterness.


    At this moment, after freezing the Radiant Immortal King, Lu Xuan directly charged into the huge gxy on the other side.


    Shi Wanqian was currently fighting with Lu Xuan¡¯s second Primordial Spirit Avatar, Immortal King of Light¡¯s avatar. It was already extremely difficult, but when he saw that Lu Xuan¡¯s original body had already taken care of the others and was charging towards him.


    Immediately, his hair stood on end!


    ¡°Oh no, this child actually still has such an astonishing trump card!¡±


    At this moment, Shi Wanqian was already thoroughly regretting it. He originally thought that he had seized the opportunity and was going to take advantage of the time when Lu Xuan was attacking him to surround and kill Lu Xuan.


    Who would have thought that this was actually a trap set up by Lu Xuan. Both sides had the intention of capturing the other party in one fell swoop. This couldn¡¯t be said to be a particrly extraordinary and extremelyplicated conspiracy.


    It could even be considered an open conspiracy. who won and who lost would only depend on who was stronger.


    Without a doubt, the backup n prepared by Lu Xuan hadpletely gained the upper hand.


    No one knew that in a hundred years, Lu Xuan had actually be so powerful.


    A hundred years ago, Lu Xuan was merely a golden immortal. In just a short hundred years, he had already broken through to the Immortal King Realm, which was enough to make people look at him in surprise. Shi Ta Tian¡¯s progress was already very astonishing.


    Who would have thought that he was nothingpared to Lu Xuan!


    Not only was Lu Xuan¡¯s original body stronger than Shi Tatian, but his backup n was actually able topete with the entire Shi family.


    ¡°How is this possible? He is just a bastard wandering on the streets. How can he be so strong?¡± Shi Wanqian could not believe it at all. Shi Tatian was born holy, and with the full support of the Shi family he might even be an immortal emperor in the future.


    But if Shi Tatian was the bright moon, then Lu Xuan was like a great sun thatpletely eclipsed everything. No one would be able to shine in front of this great sun.


    Logically speaking, they were the true direct descendants. They were the pure-blooded descendants of their own n, while Lu Xuan was merely a lowly bastard who wandered outside. However, to their surprise, this lowly bastard was actually superior to them.

 Chapter 1159 - The Power of the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1159: The Power of the Sword</h4>


    ¡°I should have directly attacked the heavenly court and killed this b* stard a hundred years ago!¡±


    Shi Wanqian was extremely regretful at this moment. Before this, they were afraid of the Yuan family¡¯s influence, which was why they did not dare to directly attack the Heavenly Court.


    Now, he was remorseful.


    If he had directly killed Lu Xuan back then, even if he had angered the Yuan family, he could have given up a portion of his benefits to appease the Yuan family¡¯s anger.


    But now, Lu Xuan had grown to a point where it was very difficult to kill him.


    Even if he did nothing, he would still be a menace to the Shi family. It would always be remembered by the world that the most outstanding member of the Shi family¡¯s bloodline was not in the Shi family, but outside.


    This would also allow the opposition in the Shi family to find an opportunity, and it would even affect their interests.


    Therefore, the Shi family had to kill Lu Xuan. His existence would make the Shi family aughingstock.


    ¡°You wanted to kill me a hundred years ago?¡± Lu Xuan sneered. In reality, Shi Wanqian didn¡¯t know that he could no longer kill him a hundred years ago.


    A hundred years ago, he already had the immortal soul avatar of the Alkaid Immortal King. If they really fought, even if he didn¡¯t have enough immortal essence pills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight for a long time.


    But if the Shi family wanted to kill him, they had already missed the best opportunity.


    The Shi family thought that they had already ced enough importance on him, setting limits everywhere and targeting him. They didn¡¯t expect that Lu Xuan¡¯s growth speed had already exceeded the limits of the Shi n¡¯s understanding.


    Shi Tatian¡¯s growth speed had been used as a benchmark to set all sorts of methods to deal with Lu Xuan.


    Even Shi Tatian had only be an immortal king ten years ago. Even if Lu Xuan was to bepared to Shi Tatian, his speed was not that fast. At most, he was only at the beginning stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    For the sake of Lu Xuan who had just be an immortal king, the Shi family had sent out six immortal kings, including the Radiant Immortal King.


    It would be wrong to say that they did not value Lu Xuan Enough!


    However, no matter how much they valued Lu Xuan, they could not imagine that the man was an extraordinary existence!


    All of their previous experiences, even if they looked at Lu Xuan by the standards of a divine being, were far from enough!


    ¡°Go and die now, Shi Wanqian!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted, and a brilliant golden sword appeared in his hand. It was the Geng Metal Sword.


    This was the first time that Lu Xuan did not use his physical body to fight against Shi Wanqian, but instead, he used the Geng Metal Sword.


    This was because Shi Wanqian was different from the others; he was a true peak immortal King!


    Lu Xuan had to be serious!


    He would not let Shi wanqian have any chance to escape because Shi Wanqian was a direct descendant of the Shi family; he could be said to be the core of the core.


    If one died, even if one¡¯sbat power was not mentioned, just their status would be more valuable than the other immortal kingsbined.


    In the Shi family, especially among the experts who stood on Shi Ta Tian¡¯s side, there were not many people of such level. At most, there were only two or three of them.


    Eliminating one would be a huge loss to this faction!


    It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t see Shi Ta Tian today. They would just eliminate his greatestbat strength first!


    With a sweep of the sword, an iparablyrge crack appeared in the entire void. That shocking sword ray tore through the sky, breaking the ancient tranquility. It was as if the sword contained a scene that could split the heavens and split the earth.


    The degree of this sword¡¯s beauty surpassed the understanding of countless spectators.


    They had never thought that there would actually be such a sword strike in the world, which was especially so for the sword experts present. They were all dumbstruck and some even had tears streaming down their faces, as though they had seen something extremely inconceivable.


    They would probably never see such a sword intent again in their lives. Such a sword intent was something that even some sword immortal kings wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash.


    This was because Lu Xuan stood at the heavenly venerate realm and shed out his sword intent from above. Even if he wasn¡¯t strong enough, his sword intent had already far surpassed the immortal King Realm. Only immortal emperors would be able to unleash such a sword intent.


    As Shi Wanqian roared, he instantly felt what it meant to have a ray of light on his back. He instantly felt an extremely dangerous feeling. The terrifying sword intent tore through the sky, making him feel as if the entire universe had copsed.


    However, Shi Wanqian was still a true peak-stage immortal king. His entire body emitted a golden light, forming a shocking phenomenon behind him.


    He was also an innate Dao body, walking step by step to this day. He was also one of the few who had developed his innate Dao body to the extreme.


    Just then, Shi Wanqian grabbed out a rainbow colored treasured sword. This treasured sword had a terrifying energy boiling within it. He simrly shed out.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the Myriad Sovereign sh!¡±


    While Shi Wanqian shed out with this sword, the golden figure behind him also wielded a sword. The dazzling sword light covered the universe with a terrifying sword screen.


    ¡°This trip really wasn¡¯t in vain. I actually saw the battle between two experts of the way of the Sword!¡±


    A swordsman said with tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°Especially the Shi family¡¯s emperor¡¯s Myriad Sovereign sh, which is known as one of the Supreme Sword Dao techniques. Back then, the Shi family¡¯s imperial emperor relied on the emperor to defeat all the opponents in the world!¡±


    ¡°It is said that this emperor¡¯s Myriad Sovereign sh contains the power of metal, wood, water, fire, earth. It hasbined the power of nature. With a single sh of the sword, it can break throughws!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Lu Xuan watched how the power of yin and yang transformed into a terrifying sword qi, which forged a sword that blotted out the universe. Such power could was indeed terrifying. Even an imperial emperor would not take such an absolute art lightly.


    However, that was only inparison to ordinary people. To an existence like Lu Xuan, who had already stood at the peak of the world in his previous life, that¡¯s no sweat at all.


    ¡°If you have the level of the stone emperor when he fused the power of nature into one, that would barely be enough. But right now, you are still far from it!¡± Lu Xuan sneered.


    Right now, this sword attack looked terrifying, but in reality, its power was scattered. It was basically condensed into one body. If it could be fused into one body, then the power of this sword attack would increase by at least ten times.


    Nevertheless, if Shi Wanqian could do it, and he had already attained the path of an emperor, why would he be stuck at the peak of the Immortal King realm for so many years without making any progress.


    Following a rumble, the two beams of sword light collided. Instantly, the heavens and earth crumbled, as though they had returned to the beginning of the great explosion.


    After that, everyone saw Lu Xuan¡¯s sword intent breaking apart Shi Wanqian¡¯s sword, which seemed feeble at the moment.


    The sword light swept out, instantly causing Shi Wanqian¡¯s Myriad Sovereign sh to vanish without a trace.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Shi Wanqian still couldn¡¯t believe it, for that sword intent was too powerful and too pure. It only had one attribute, which was itsunparalleled sharpness. Just this sword Qi alone had already surpassed any opponent in the world.


    In the next second, the sword Qi streaked across the sky and directly shed Shi Wanqian.

 Chapter 1160 - Dont You Like to kill geniuses? Then Ill Kill You!

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Don¡¯t You Like to kill geniuses? Then I¡¯ll Kill You!</h4>


    Everyone watched as Shi Wanqian¡¯s body exploded crazily. It was a series of explosions caused by the defensive barriers and magical equipment sealed on his body.


    At the moment, Shi Wanqian was shrieking in pain. He had been seriously wounded and was forced to retreat. A horrifying wound had appeared on his body, and blood was dripping from it.


    Undoubtedly, this sword attack had almost destroyed him. If not for the barrier and defensive magical equipment he had set up on his body, he might have been pierced through with a single sword attack.


    The golden divine kingdom that he had constructed was shed open with a huge crack.


    The terrifying sword intent had the power to split open the heavens and earth!


    However, before Shi Wanqian could catch his breath, the sky suddenly dimmed, and the Big Dipper appeared.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Shi Wanqian instantly realized what he had overlooked, for countless streams of starlight soon swept over.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Shi Wanqian was sent flying again. The Sword Qi from the Geng Metal sword almost split him into two.


    It was Lu Xuan¡¯s Alkaid Immortal King Avatar that made the move. The shes heavily injured Shi Wanqian and almost caused his demise.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s original body and Alkaid Immortal King avatar were equivalent to two peak-stage immortal kings attacking together. Although Shi Wanqian was also a peak-stage immortal king, how could he withstand thebined might of the two of them.


    ¡°He is still a peak-stage immortal king after all. Although he is old, he still has his merits!¡± said Lu Xuan.


    After that, he sighed. Be it his original body or the Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s avatar, they were both iplete and not at the peak-stage.


    If his original body stepped into the peak of the Immortal King Realm One day and wanted to defeat Shi Wanqian, one move would be enough. Shi Wanqian being able tost three moves was already considered sufficient preparation.


    Just like him using his full strength, the Immortal King, the Beastly King and the others who were at the same realm as him wouldn¡¯t be able tost three moves.


    This was also what Lu Xuan had been pursuing all this while. He was invincible in the same realm!


    He could even fight against existences of a higher realm!


    The higher one¡¯s cultivation level, the more difficult it was to challenge those of a higher realm. That was because only a great warrior could cultivate to that realm.


    It was already very difficult to be invincible in the same realm. It was almost impossible to challenge those of a higher realm!


    It was precisely because of this that Lu Xuan was so heaven-defying. That exined why the ascendance scripture was so precious. Even as a heavenly venerate in Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, he had specially memorized it.


    Of course, for Lu Xuan in his previous life, the effect of the ascendance scripture was not as good as that of a heavenly venerate. With this technique, even a secret technique like the ascendance scripture had lost its effect. He could only rely on himself.


    However, that was all Shi Wanqian could do. At this moment, two experts of the same realm were working together. He would have to go all out to fight either one of them, let alone two of them working together.


    Soon, everyone witnessed the three of them fighting in the air. Their speed was as fast as lightning. Everyone only had time to see a sh of a figure. They could not see clearly what had happened.


    However, they could still see who had the upper hand. They saw Shi Wanqian coughing blood from time to time, and the injuries on his body were getting more and more serious. Soon, he was beaten like a bloody man.


    By then, everyone already knew the oue.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was another loud boom. Everyone only saw a figure being sted out. It was none other than Shi Wanqian.


    At this moment, there was not a single piece of flesh on his body. The wounds caused by the seven shes of the army obliteration and the gengmetal sword were everywhere.


    Following that, Lu Xuan¡¯s original body and the avatar of the Alkaid Immortal King were revealed.


    Following that, Lu Xuan¡¯s original body dispersed his aura and exited the pseudo-ascendance state, revealing his original appearance.


    After all, maintaining the pseudo-ascendance state was too hard. Every minute and second was an astronomical figure.


    Lu Xuan and the avatar of the Alkaid Immortal King merged back into one.


    ¡°Shi Wanqian, do you have anyst words?¡±


    Lu Xuan walked out step by step. After a series of battles, Shi Wanqian was heavily injured dozens of times. Even though the recovery ability of peak-stage immortal kings was extremely shocking, they still couldn¡¯t withstand this crazy brilliance.


    ¡°In the end, I missed something. What? You actually cultivated to this extent!¡±


    Shi Wanqian stared at Lu Xuan, coughing up blood as he spoke. Inside his body, his internal organs were all shattered. There was a terrifying energy entangled within, preventing him from disying his undying and imperishable characteristics.


    ¡°Yeah, what should we do? You guys almost killed me!¡±


    In response, Lu Xuan sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys like to kill geniuses? Then I¡¯ll kill you guys. Not just you, Shi Ta Tian, I¡¯ll also take his life!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to kill my family because of his existence? Then I¡¯ll kill him. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll go to the Shi family and kill all of you. The Shi family has developed so far, and the malignant tumor like you has developed too much!¡± uttered Lu Xuan indifferently. ¡°Although I¡¯m not a member of the Shi family, the bloodline of the stone emperor flows in my body. I feel that I have the obligation to eradicate the malignant tumor in his descendants, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Then, he looked down on the members of the Shi family and had no intention to integrate into the Shi family. Although he had the bloodline of the stone emperor in his body, he had his own pride. His realm had long surpassed that of the stone emperor and was enough to initiate a new bloodline and be the ancestor of the Shi family, so there was no need to go to the Shi family to ask for trouble.


    Moreover, the interest groups of the stubborn and conservative members of the Shi family were too huge. For the sake of Shi Tatian alone, they could exterminate Lu Xuan, a member of the Shi family who was obviously talented.


    What future did such a family have !


    They were merely holding on to their weak spots and struggling to survive.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shi Wanqian¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words. Because right now, he had no way to say that Lu Xuan was no longer a threat to Shi Tatian.


    This was because Lu Xuan did indeed have the ability to pose a fatal threat to Shi Tatian. Unless Shi Tatian could hide in the Shi family, which had some foundation to protect themselves. Even if peak-stage immortal kings came knocking on their door, they would only be courting death.


    Even if that was the case, Shi Tatian would be crippled as well. By then, he would still have to leave if he could trip over gold.


    A fortuitous encounter couldn¡¯t just fall from the sky, right?


    This was the first time he felt fear. Before this, he was the one who ruthlessly wanted to annihte Lu Xuan and all his family members. He had never felt so afraid in his life.


    As a peak-stage Immortal King, there weren¡¯t many people in this world that could make him feel fear. It had been many years since he felt fear.


    Now, fear finally settled in his heart.

 Chapter 1161 - Shaking the Heaven Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Shaking the Heaven Realm</h4>


    Lu Xuan truly possessed the ability to threaten the Shi family!


    No matter what method Lu Xuan had used to reach the peak of the Immortal King Realm, this was a real threat!


    They could no longer be as unconcerned as before.


    After all, the Shi family wasn¡¯t a monarch n with an Immortal Emperor overseeing it!


    The resources were limited and it would be best if they could find ways not using their precious resources.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that. You Don¡¯t know how much resource the Shi Family has. Destroying you is a piece of cake!¡±


    Shi Wanqian¡¯s voice was trembling as he roared.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know how much resource the Shi Family has?¡± Lu Xuanughed. He knew many of the Shi Family¡¯s resources were left behind by the Shi Emperor. They were methods of the imperial emperor level. In fact, he didn¡¯t have any ns to attack the Shi Family now.


    However, he also knew that the vast majority of these resources could only stay in the Shi Family¡¯s ancestralnd and couldn¡¯t leave it.


    ¡°I am a person who keeps his word. I will kill your entire family if I say so. The most important thing for a family is to be together. Very soon, everyone else wille to apany you!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered. He stretched out a hand which turned into a knife and directly stabbed into Shi Wanqian¡¯s head. Immediately, Shi Wanqian¡¯s head was shattered, and the primordial spirit was reduced to nothingness under a single strike.


    Shi Wanqian died!


    Dead silence. Everyone was dumbstruck as they watched Lu Xuan collect Shi Wanqian¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°It¡¯s over just like that?¡±


    Some people still couldn¡¯t believe it. This was too simple. From the beginning to the end, Lu Xuan was totally in control.


    ¡°The Shi Family has really kicked an iron block this time. This Lu Xuan¡¯s growth speed is astonishing, defeating the Shi Family time and time again . I¡¯m afraid the conflict will escte!¡±


    ¡°Immortal King Lu is so powerful!¡± Someone said with difficulty.


    He couldn¡¯t help but call Lu Xuan an Immortal King.


    Seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength, they were convinced that he was an Immortal King.


    Many people shared the thought. Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t even a thousand years old. It seemed that he had ascended from the lower realm only two hundred years ago, but he had reached the Immortal King Realm with lightning speed.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s age was only a fraction of theirs. This made them feel that they had wasted their life.


    ¡°From today onwards, the situation in the world will change greatly. The entire Heaven Realm will probably undergo a huge change!¡± Some peoplemented.


    Without a doubt, Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden rise would definitely break the bnce of power in the entire Heaven Court. It would even cause a series of unexpected consequences.


    This battle was definitely not the final battle between Lu Xuan and the Shi Family. Regardless of whether it was the ambitious Lu Xuan or the Shi Family who hated Lu Xuan deeply, they would definitely not let this matter rest so easily.


    The news of Lu Xuan defeating six Immortal Kings of the Shi Family spread out quickly. For a period of time, everyone in the Heavenly Court and the Heavenly Realm were shocked.


    Lu Xuan had relied on his own strength to defeat the six Immortal Kings. Among them, Shi Wanqian was even a peak-stage Immortal King.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was world-shaking and unfathomable!


    Even the people who had the most confidence in Lu Xuan had not imagined such a result


    When people first received the news that six Immortal Kings of the Shi Family were ganging up on Lu Xuan, everyone felt that this time around, Lu Xuan would be beaten miserably. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be injured severely.


    After all, even if Lu Xuan had be an Immortal King, he had only just entered the realm. The cultivation base of any one of the six Immortal Kings should be higher than Lu Xuan¡¯s.


    No one had expected that Lu Xuan would actually make such a shocking counter-attack, exterminating the six Immortal Kings in battle. His might shook the entire Heaven Realm.


    ¡°This young man is unbelievable. There¡¯s no way to stop him, unless the Shi Family mobilizes their best resources!¡±


    An Immortal King heard about Lu Xuan¡¯s battle andmented.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s easier said than done to invite those big shots. The Shi Family was greatly disgraced this time!¡±


    ¡°It seems like we have another person among us. I think it won¡¯t be long before he bes a peak Immortal King. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯ll grow into an Immortal Emperor in the future!¡± A powerful Immortal King sighed. Although he had yet to investigate Lu Xuan¡¯s background, there was one thing that was certain. Lu Xuan was definitely at the Immortal King Realm.


    As for the rumor that Lu Xuan had no way to break through to the immortal King Realm after using a forbidden technique more than a hundred years ago, it was simply nonsense.


    Not only did Lu Xuan break through to the Immortal King Realm, his strength even surpassed the ordinary Immortal Kings. He was almost as powerful as a senior Immortal King.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this battle, no one would even know about it.


    For a period of time, the Heaven Realm was in an uproar. Lu Xuan¡¯s battle against the six Immortal Kings had also be the topic of discussion.


    In the depths of the endless battlefield, on a mountain peak, Shi Tatian¡¯s towering figure stood there. Before him, a member of the Shi Family reported the news to him.


    ¡°What? The n elder Shi Wanqian was actually killed by Lu Xuan?¡± Shi Tatian¡¯s expression, which seemed to have remained unchanged for thousands of years, finally revealed some emotion.


    A hundred years ago, Shi Tatian¡¯s second essence soul avatar was killed by Lu Xuan with a single strike. At that time, Shi Tatian did not even frown, even though he had invested a lot of effort and resources into that second essence soul avatar.


    However, this time, he finally felt pain. This was because Shi Wanqian was one of his strongest supporters in the Shi Family which was divided into many factions. Some n elders disliked him.


    He had not fully grown up, so he had to rely on the support of Shi Wanqian and other n elders. Now that Shi Wanqian was killed, he felt as if he had lost an arm.


    More importantly, Lu Xuan had grown so fast without his knowing. He had not taken Lu Xuan seriously, so this news was a huge shock.


    He instinctively felt threatened. Only one person could survive between him and Lu Xuan.


    This time, he had plotted behind the scenes to kill Lu Xuan. He had been very careful and even sent elder Shi Wanqian. In a sense, Shi Wanqian was one of the trump cards of the Shi family.


    Faced with such a lineup, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death.


    Being born immortal wasn¡¯t omnipotent, and it didn¡¯t mean that he could do anything he wanted.


    However, faced with such a lineup, not only did Lu Xuan not die, he even killed the six Immortal Kings including Shi Wanqian.


    Shi Tatian couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore!


    ¡°Lu Xuan!¡±


    There seemed to be stars in Shi Tatian¡¯s eyes, and terrifying visions surged around him.

 Chapter 1162 - Subjugation of the White Tiger King

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Subjugation of the White Tiger King</h4>


    Great Void Pavilion, Heaven Court


    The news of Lu Xuan killing six Immortal Kings spread to the Great Void Pavilion. The ordinary members of the Great Void Pavilion did not even know that Lu Xuan had already reached the Immortal King Realm.


    Furthermore, hisbat strength was at the peak of the Immortal King Realm.


    He had killed six Immortal Kings, including a peak-stage Immortal King like Shi Wanqian. Even a peak-stage Immortal King did not dare to say that he could do it.


    But Lu Xuan did it!


    Immediately, the Great Void Pavilion was in an uproar!


    The news naturally reached the ears of the peerless geniuses who were in secret training.


    ¡°The Pavilion Master is already a Peerless Immortal King?¡± A genius said in disbelief.


    ¡°But he has only cultivated for less than three hundred years, right?¡± Another genius obviously knew about Lu Xuan¡¯s background, so he felt even more incredulous.


    With three hundred years, an ordinary genius could barely reach the threshold of a Great Luo Gold Immortal, which was already considered fast.


    At this age, many geniuses, such as Zhang Tao, could only reach the peak stage of Gold Immortal Realm.


    The best of them only stepped into the Great Luo Gold Immortal Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan had already reached the Heavenly King Realm, which was a big realm higher. Moreover, he possessed a shockingbat strength that could be considered top-notch among Immortal Kings.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Linghu Sifei clenched his fists. He had previously promised to rece Lu Xuan, but from the looks of it now, it was simply a joke.


    Lu Xuan must regard him as a clown!


    It was just that this time, Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was so stunning that even he had no choice but to bow his head because he knew that if it was him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve such a feat.


    Stepping into the Immortal King Realm in three hundred years was simply a fantasy. To be able to step into the Immortal King Realm within a thousand years was considered an extremely fast speed.


    An ordinary genius would need usually ten to twenty thousand years to be an Immortal King.


    Using only three hundred years to enter the Immortal King Realm, without a doubt, Lu Xuan would be a legend. No matter how hard the future generations worked, it was impossible for them to surpass him!


    However, this did not make Linghu Sifei despair. Instead, it ignited his fighting spirit. He still had a long time to cultivate. Immortal King Realm was nothing. Immortal Emperor was his final goal!


    Lu Xuan did not know that the news of him killing the six immortal kings had shocked Linghu Sifei and stimted his fighting spirit.


    However, he would not care. Linghu Sifei would only be an Immortal Emperor at the most. However, Lu Xuan was aiming to be a Celestial Venerable and above. They were not on the same level.


    He was taking stock of his gains in this battle. After killing six Immortal Kings among whom, there was a peak stage Immortal King like Shi Wanqian, he had gotten many good things.


    There were over ten billion immortal essence pills alone, most of which came from Shi Wanqian. The others included all sorts of treasures and pills. He estimated there were over five billion immortal essence pills.


    However, most of these were things that Lu Xuan could not use at the moment. He kept the most precious ones and gave the rest to the Great Void Pavilion to sell.


    With the tens of billions of immortal essence pills, Lu Xuan could continue his cultivation which had paused due to theck of resources. He could reach thete stage of the Immortal King Realm in one go.


    After rebirth, Lu Xuan could quickly reach the peak stage whenever he stepped into a realm.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to obtain more cultivation resources, he wouldn¡¯t havee out so early.


    But fortunately, the harvest was huge and couldst him for a long while.


    Other than that, the biggest harvest was the White Tiger King that the Fierce Tiger Beast King had brought along. At this time, it was trapped in the light wall by the Primal Chaos Heaven Suppressing Bell. It kept roaring, trying to break out.


    The Deep Sea Poison Dragon King only nced at the White Tiger King before putting down its huge head. After swallowing several Immortal Kings¡¯ corpses, its strength had increased greatly.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long for it to break through to the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    Even Lu Xuan was a little envious of this kind of ability that could increase its strength just by eating.


    Lu Xuan formed a hand seal, and instantly, a dharma idol appeared behind him. This dharma idol was none other than Lu Xuan himself.


    People would be shocked if they could see this scene. What Lu Xuan was using was actually a kind of Buddhist Abhijna.


    ¡°Universal Salvation!¡±


    This Abhijna was called Universal Salvation, and it was also a very Popr Abhijna. People with different realms would release different powers.


    And this Abhijna only had one ability, which was to make people put down their des and be Buddhists.


    Since ancient times, Buddhists had used this Abhijna to take in countless guardian, among which were the famous Eight Divine Dragons.


    Even the dragon race, golden-winged great Roc, Garuda and other powerful ns were converted by the Abhijna of Buddhism, bing the most famous guardians of Buddhism.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had killed many powerful Buddhists. He had even killed a Buddha before, and from that, he obtained the divine arts to convert all living beings. He also knew divine art, the Buddhist Kingdom in the Palm. Using this divine art with Universal Salvation, he was able to convert all living beings, even Monkey King.


    He had specially kept the White Tiger King because he wanted to tame the White Tiger King. Although he didn¡¯t have any use for it, it would be useful for his family.


    After all, the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm was a great battle prowess.


    Buddha light flickered around Lu Xuan. The vision behind him wasn¡¯t a particr Buddha. Most Buddha cultivator would have the vision of their own Buddha behind them. But with Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation level, even the Supreme Amitabha Buddha was beneath him.


    Therefore, the image behind him was of Lu Xuan himself. He was the Supreme Being in heaven and earth.


    The White Tiger King tried to resist. It kept roaring, and its whole body was emitting a strong golden energy, trying to disperse Lu Xuan¡¯s Buddha light.


    However, how could it resist Lu Xuan¡¯s Universal Salvation? It onlysted for a moment before it stopped resisting. Lu Xuan¡¯s power was too great for it. He easily nted his own Buddha image in its mind.


    ¡°Brat, quickly wake up!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted.


    The White Tiger King opened its eyes, but there was no more viciousness in them. It prostrated on the ground and called out, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Master, I was blinded by the secr world in the past. Today, I was fortunate enough to be awakened by Master. In the future, I will wholeheartedly serve Master no matter what happens, spreading Master¡¯s will and glory throughout the world!¡±

 Chapter 1163 - Purges of Several First-tier Sects

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Purges of Several First-tier Sects</h4>


    After Lu Xuan tamed the White Tiger King, he was satisfied and ced it in the Full Moon Sect in the Lower Realm.


    With the spatial talisman that Lu Xuan gave it, it could easily reach any ce to deliver support. Now Lu Xuan¡¯s various foundations were considered stable.


    After that, Lu Xuan entered seclusion. This time, he gained so many resources and must convert them into his own cultivation strength as soon as possible. Cultivation strength was the foundation of everything. Without it, everything else was meaningless.


    As for the storms in the outside world, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t care. Anyway, with his current strength, only the Moon Emperor could defeat him.


    As for the others, Lu Xuan could ignore them all!


    In the Heavenly Sea Secret Realm, countless immortal essence pills flew directly towards Lu Xuan and were swallowed by him. With his current ability, he could produce at least 100,000 immortal essence pills every day. However, his own consumption was also an astronomical figure, so 100,000 immortal essence pills was simply not enough for him to consume.


    This was why some immortal kings, who could produce many immortal essence pills on their own, had few immortal essence pills to spare.


    After all, they had to cultivate all the time, especially for an Immortal King like Lu Xuan who was in the process of rising. The amount of resources required was astronomical.


    What Lu Xuan produced was far from what he consumed!


    Time passed day by day. In the blink of an eye, another ten years passed quietly.


    Lu Xuan suddenly opened his eyes in his seclusion. The spatial and lightningws that appeared around him vanished without a trace.


    Compared to ten years ago, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base had undergone another earth-shattering change, directly entering thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    In fact, he had already entered thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm a few years ago. He had been since then consolidating his cultivation base and thus wasn¡¯t in a hurry to exit seclusion.


    During these ten years, with the increase of his cultivation base, hisbat strength undergone a huge leap.


    With each level-up, he was invincible in the same realm. Right now, even if he didn¡¯t use the Alkaid Immortal King¡¯s incarnation or the ascendance scripture to enter the pseudo-ascendance state, he was confident that he could still defeat a senior peak-stage Immortal King like Shi Wanqian.


    If he used all the methods, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to kill a peak-stage Immortal King. After he reached the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm, he could kill a peak-stage Immortal King with only one move.


    There was nothing to be afraid of. Other than the Moon Emperor, there was no one above him in the Heaven Court. It could be said that he was second only to one person in this ce.


    Now that he had established his power, even if the Shi Family wanted to kill him, it was already toote.


    He had nned to continue cultivating, but he had felt a terrifying devilish qi shooting up into the sky from the Heaven Court.


    ¡°The Prison Prefecture?¡± Lu Xuan sensed the location of the devilish Qi.


    Although he wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Emperors who could understand the situation in the entire Heaven Realm like the back of their hands, as an outstanding Immortal King, he could still vaguely sense some changes.


    But because the Prison Prefecture was too far away, He could barely sense some changes.


    Lu Xuan immediately came out of seclusion and asked someone to inform Han Lin Immortal King. However, he sensed that Han Lin Immortal King wasn¡¯t in the Great Void Pavilion. Several years ago, he had already rushed to the battlefield to provide support.


    The person who came before Lu Xuan was Han Xian¡¯er.


    ¡°Greetings, Pavilion Master!¡± Han Xian¡¯er bowed and said with a smile.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°Your cultivation base has reached the Gold Immortal Realm!¡±


    To be precise, Han Xian¡¯er had already reached thete-stage of the Gold Immortal Realm. She had also participated in thest talent evaluation ceremony of the Heaven Court. Although she was not as dazzling as Lu Shanshan and Lu Guoguo, she was still a genius who ranked in the top ten.


    Her talent was not bad to begin with. In addition, the Great Void Pavilion had been flourishing recently. There were already two Immortal Kings, and the resources she had were several times more than before. Her cultivation level naturally rose like a rocket.


    ¡°Thanks to your help, I have made some progress!¡±


    Han Xian¡¯er said respectfully and carefully nced at Lu Xuan, who was sitting on the cloud bed.


    During the past ten years when Lu Xuan was in seclusion, the outside world was in an uproar because of what he had done.


    After killing four Immortal Kings in a row, taking in a White Tiger King and capturing the Immortal King of Light, Lu Xuan had be famous .


    He had killed more than five Immortal Kings by now.


    He had a fierce reputation!


    From the ancient times until now, there wasn¡¯t a single person like Lu Xuan who could kill Immortal Kings as easily as ughtering dogs.


    In addition, the ones he killed was Immortal King from the monarch ns. He didn¡¯t have any scruples at all.


    Just thinking about it made them shudder in fear.


    In fact, the Shi Family had even sued him in the Heaven Court to the Moon Emperor. However, they were reprimanded because before they arrived, Lu Xuan had already asked Immortal King Han Lin to hand over the Light Immortal King.


    Instantly, the Moon Emperor flew into a rage. How could the Light Immortal King¡¯s secret be hidden from an Emperor-level powerhouse? All the secrets were exposed.


    As expected, it had something to do with the reincarnation of an Angel King from the Heaven.


    And the Shi Family actually teamed up with such a person to kill a genius from the Heaven Realm. Just this matter alone put the Shi Family to the disadvantage.


    Naturally, it caused another huge uproar!


    The Light Immortal King was a famous existence in the Heaven Realm and his faction was also a very powerful force in the Heaven Realm. Now, it was revealed that it had something to do with Heaven.


    For a time, people were in an uproar.


    Soon after, 100,000 soldiers from the Heaven Court descended and surrounded the Light King City. Everyone involved the city was on the list of people to be arrested.


    A shocking purge was carried out. The scope of this purge far exceeded Lu Xuan¡¯s attack on the zing me City.


    In fact, it even implicated several Immortal Kings who were in close contact with the Light King. Two Immortal Kings were discovered that they were also Heaven¡¯s spies in the Heaven Realm. Hence, the scale and scope of this purge expanded further.


    On this issue, no one dared to interfere. They only wished that they had never had any connection with the Light Immortal King or his force.


    Severalrge Immortal King factions were uprooted, shaking the entire Heaven Realm.

 Chapter 1164 - Changes in Ten Years

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Changes in Ten Years</h4>


    In these Immortal King factions, everyone had to pass the soul-searching test. Those who were rted to Heaven, those who were brainwashed by the three Immortal Kings of the Light Immortal King, were all executed without mercy. As for those who didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with them and didn¡¯t know about this matter, they were all exiled to the battlefield of the various worlds to fight with all their might to atone for their sins.


    Altogether more than 100 million people were executed and hundreds of millions of people implicated. Those withbat strength were sent to the battlefield of the various worlds while those without were sent to the mines to do hardbor.


    For a period of time, the situation was extremely tense.


    No one dared to mention the matters rted to the three Immortal Kings.


    Everyone who knew the whole story thought that Lu Xuan was an extremely fierce person.


    Because of him, none of the three Immortal Kings got away with it. After the Light Immortal King was captured by Lu Xuan, the other two were captured by Law Enforcement Immortal King of the Heaven Court.


    None of them escaped!


    Therge number of vacant positions and other resources became the targets of the various sects.


    After this matter, everyone knew that Lu Xuan had officially be an Immortal King and that some people also knew that the Deepsea Poison Dragon King belonged to the Great Void Pavilion.


    In just a single night, the Great Void Pavilion leapt from the end to the forefront of the first-rate sects.


    No one dared to look down Lu Xuan anymore. However, there was a dispute over Lu Xuan¡¯s title. Lu Xuan had learned so many skills, techniques, and martial arts that people could not name a distinct characteristic for him.


    In the end, they could only address him as immortal King Lu!


    Anyway many Immortal Kings, Immortal Emperors, and even Celestial Venerables had surnames in the titles.


    Because of this, Han Xian¡¯er was always respectful in front of Lu Xuan.


    She knew very well who was the real master of the Great Void Pavilion. Even her own patriarch, Immortal King Han Lin, became an immortal King because of Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance.


    ¡°Tell me what happened in the past few years!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    Han Xian¡¯er then told him everything that had happened in the past ten years.


    Hearing the recount, Lu Xuan found those things were in line with what had happened in his previous life. Like the Light Immortal King, the other two Immortal Kings that were executed were indeed reincarnated from the Angel Kings of Heaven.


    However, there were not many spies like them. Heaven had only sessfully nted a few spies in all these years.


    Firstly, Heaven was far less powerful than the Heaven Realm. In the Heaven Realm, Immortal Kings were not ordinary people and it was difficult to turn them into spies.


    Heaven Realm was famous for being dangerous in all the worlds in the universe. Experts such as Gold Immortals and Great Luo Gold Immortals were everywhere.


    If they were not careful, they would die prematurely before they could do any spying.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t believe that Heaven only sent three people. Most probably, the others had already died.


    Also, the sess rate of reincarnation was very low. After all, they had to hide it from the Heavenly Dao of the Heaven Realm in order to have a chance of sess.


    And this was also what Lu Xuan wanted. Trough the matter regarding the Light Immortal King, he had exposed Heaven¡¯s spies. Otherwise, the Light Immortal King would rebel and cause a huge disaster.


    As for the spies from the other worlds, he would eliminate them one by one. After all, Lu Xuan was not even an Imperial Emperor and had not the right to mind these matters.


    In the past ten years, the entire Great Void Pavilion advanced steadily, and its strength had grown rapidly. Compared to ten years ago, there was a huge improvement in all aspects.


    However, its foundation was stillcking. Right now, the number of experts in the Great Void Pavilion was not big. Lu Xuan had given out the locations of the ruins, and all of them needed Gold Immortals, or even Great Luo Gold Immortals to lead the team, so the manpower was not enough for the tasks at hand.


    But in general, it was still on a fast track of development.


    ¡°Pavilion Master, Linghu Sifei and others want to go out and do tasks for the Great Void Pavilion. What do you think, Pavilion Master?¡± Han Xian¡¯er asked quickly.


    Linghu sifei and his peers were very strong. Now, all of them were in the Gold Immortal Realm, especially Linghu Sifei, who had broken through to the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm.


    All kinds of realm barriers were like nothing to him. Cultivation was as easy as eating and drinking for him.


    Of course, Lu Xuan was well aware of this. In the past ten years, Linghu Sifei¡¯s strength had improved greatly. His talent was unrivaled, and with the guidance of Lu Xuan¡¯s immortal soul avatar, his cultivation progress was very fast.


    How could a person who was born holy, had no trouble with resources, and had guidance from the best teacher in history not improve at a rapid rate?


    In addition to Linghu Sifei, a few older geniuses had be peak Golden Immortals, growing at an astonishing rate.


    ¡°Linghu Sifei can go out, but not the others. They can only go out after they be Great Luo Golden Immortals!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately made the decision. After suppressing Linghu Sifei for so long, it was time for the youngster to go out and gain experience.


    Although he was not much older than Linghu Sifei and the others, his strength and position made him regard them as his juniors.


    Originally, Lu Xuan was worried that the Shi Family would specifically target these peerless geniuses or even make a move against them. However, ten years ago, because of the incident with the Light Immortal King, the Shi Family suffered greatly.


    Not only did they fail to seek justice for Shi Wanqian and the others, they were also grounded by the Moon Emperor. Immortal Kings in the n, other than those who went to the battlefield to provide support, were all grounded.


    It was said that an elder of the Shi n who was inclined towards Shi Tatian tried to speak up, but was forced to kneel for an entire day and night by the Moon Emperor.


    This was like a big p on the face for the Shi Family. they were totally humiliated in front of all the people in the world.


    Therefore, during these ten years, the Shi Family had been very well-behaved. Some elders even went to the battlefield of the various worlds in order to wash away the stain on their name and prove that they had nothing to do with Heaven.


    Only by doing enough meritorious deeds would they stop the finger-pointing.


    Under the Emperor¡¯s strong rule, Immortal Kings had no way to submit. For someone as powerful as an grand n elder of the Shi Family, he had to kneel when the Emperor said so. The Shi n couldn¡¯t evenin.

 Chapter 1165 - Emperor of Longevity

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Emperor of Longevity</h4>


    In front of an Immortal Emperor, people of the Emperor n could do nothing. The methods of the Emperor n that could threaten Immortal Kings was useless to an Immortal Emperor.


    The Emperor n could preserve an attack from an Immortal Emperor as their trump card but an Immortal Emperor could sh out thousands of such attacks at any time.


    The Emperor n relied on the methods left behind by the Immortal Emperors. However, the current Immortal Emperors were the source of power. They didn¡¯t rely on anyone.


    Other than the four elusive great Celestial Venerates, they were the most powerful ones in the world.


    Hence, to the Moon Emperor, punishing a peak-stage Immortal King was nothing.


    Even if the peak-stage Immortal King was just a step away from the Immortal Emperor Realm, this step was huge.


    Lu Xuan had been an Immortal Emperor for a period of time. He had even been a Celestial Venerate, so he understood the mentality of these people. One realm¡¯s difference was huge.


    It could be said that the Immortal Emperor was the only people who could do whatever they wanted, just like how an Immortal King could kill a Great Luo Golden Immortal with a single thought; he did not even need a reasons or excuse to do it.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that the Shi Family seems to have stopped their petty actions against the Great Void Pavilion all these years!¡±


    Han Xian¡¯er said in puzzlement.


    Although the Moon Emperor had grounded all the Immortal Kings of the Shi Family, they had a lot of other resources. It was not difficult for them to make trouble for the Great Void Pavilion.


    The Immortal Kings outside the Shi Family were not grounded. Even though those Immortal Kings were probably afraid of Lu Xuan, it was still easy for them to target the Great Void Pavilion.


    ¡°They did not make a move because of the lesson given to them by the Moon Emperor. At least, they did not have the guts to make trouble before the Moon Emperor¡¯s anger subsided. Secondly, they are terrified by my killing!¡±


    Lu Xuan calmly spoke as he knew the Shi Family very well.


    ¡°There¡¯s also another reason. They are waiting for one person to return. If I¡¯m not wrong, that person wille back soon!¡±


    At the mention of that person, Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes narrowed. If there was someone in the Shi family that he felt was extremely troublesome, it would be that person.


    To the current Lu Xuan, that person was an extremely troublesome person!


    This person was the current Longevity Immortal King, the future Longevity Immortal Emperor!


    The reason why the Shi Family dared to ce all their hopes on the Longevity Immortal Emperor was that the Longevity Immortal Emperor was the grand disciple of the Stone Immortal Emperor back then.


    The Longevity Immortal Emperor revealed his innate divine talent when he was young. He had a fortuitous encounter when he was little and identally entered a ruin. That ruin was left behind by the Stone Immortal Emperor, and the Longevity Immortal Emperor obtained his inheritance.


    Just like the heroes in novels, he got his great power from this incident. He came out of the ruin as an immortal. At that time, he was not even twenty years old.


    Ever since he came out, he considered himself as the sessor of the Stone Immortal Emperor, and because of that, he was even suppressed by the Shi Family. Later on, for some unknown reason, the Longevity Immortal Emperor met the Shi Family¡¯s chief and became her partner.


    In the end, after going through many trials and tribtions, he finally became an Immortal King and gained the recognition of the Shi Family. Later on, he even became the Guardian Immortal King of the Shi Family.


    His story was a hero¡¯s sess story, a wild dream for even a web novelist.


    Moreover, it was extremely difficult to be an Immortal Emperor in such an era.


    It was precisely because of this that Lu Xuan found the Longevity Immortal Emperor an extremely difficult opponent to deal with. In his previous life, Lu Xuan had fought with the Longevity Immortal Emperor, so he knew how terrifying thetter was. There was no way he could contend against the Longevity Immortal Emperor unless he reached the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    The difference in strength between the them was too great.


    Even with Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength, he was still far inferior to the Longevity Immortal Emperor. If the Immortal Emperor wanted to kill him, he only had a 30% chance of escaping.


    It would cause a hugemotion if news of this got out. After all, escaping from an Immortal Emperor was a record that would shake the world.


    It would make him one of the best among the Immortal Kings!


    Since the ancient times, less than ten people had achieved such a feat. And these people, without exception, had all be Immortal Emperors.


    Hence, these people were considered as future Immortal Emperors. Ordinary Immortal Kings could never escape death if they fought with an Immortal Emperor. All they could do was fighting with all their might and dying with dignity.


    Lu Xuan still remembered that this was the only time that he truly felt helpless and he was on the verge of death.


    The Longevity Immortal Emperor inherited the Stone Emperor¡¯s inheritance. Although he didn¡¯t get along with the Shi n in the early stages, he was ultimately indebted to the Shi Family. After bing the Guardian Immortal King of the Shi Family, he also received the full resources of the family. Naturally, he owed them a favor.


    Otherwise, how could the Shi Family get the Longevity Immortal Emperor to deal with Lu Xuan?


    During that battle, Lu Xuan used all his methods but in the end, the Longevity Immortal Emperor destroyed his cultivation base, making him a mortal.


    However, he didn¡¯t kill Lu Xuan considering that Lu Xuan also had the bloodline of the Stone Emperor. He spared Lu Xuan¡¯s life.


    Even the Shi Family believed that Lu Xuan would die and that there was no chance for him to recover.


    No one had expected that Lu Xuan would actually benefit from this misfortune. He began cultivation again and found a new path of cultivation.


    Before this, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation methods were veryplicated. He did not enter a famous sect nor did he have a master teacher to guide him. Basically, he leant whatever he could get his hands on and cultivated different methods in different realms.


    Although it seemed fine on the surface, in reality, his foundation waspletely crooked. It was almost impossible for him to advance further with such a foundation.


    So after the defeat, Lu Xuan re-established his foundation and started cultivating again. In just a hundred years, he managed to rebuild his cultivation base, and it was even stronger and more terrifying.


    In another three hundred years, he broke through to the Immortal King Realm and in another five hundred years, he broke through to the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    To Lu Xuan, this near-death experience was akin to rebirth, in which he rebuilt his cultivation system.


    Hence, to Lu Xuan, the Longevity Immortal Emperor did him a favor. He spared his life and didn¡¯t kill him. So when Lu Xuan reached the peak of his cultivation, he beat the Longevity Immortal Emperor until half of his body was paralyzed. He also spared Longevity Immortal Emperor¡¯s life, considering it a draw.


    It was fair and just!

 Chapter 1166 - Time of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Time of Life and Death</h4>


    Later Lu Xuan was no longer afraid of the Longevity Immortal Emperor. In fact, the two of them even becamerades-in-arms. However, to Lu Xuan in this life, the current situation was extremely troublesome.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my cultivation again!¡± Lu Xuan thought. However, ording to what he knew about his previous life, there was still some time before the Longevity Immortal Emperor returned.


    He still had time to break through!


    The Longevity Immortal Emperor was currently observing the changes in the heavens and earth, bathing in the light of the Sun, Moon, and stars.


    Anyway, there wasn¡¯t much time left for Lu Xuan!


    However, he didn¡¯t panic. It was just that his ns had to be elerated.


    Once he became an Immortal Emperor, he¡¯d have nothing to fear in the world!


    ¡°Are the situation on the battlefields tense now?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Han Xian ¡®er nodded and said, ¡°The Moon Emperor sent an order to us to send people to support the battlefields. The ancestor did not dare to disturb your seclusion. So he took a dozen Gold Immortal elders and a group of Gold Immortal experts to the battlefields!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. This was the second war of the various worlds. It would on for many years. Now, it was just the beginning


    And this war was also a stage for many people to grow. Those with talent and fortune would rise up one after another. It was definitely a golden era.


    But that was in his previous life. In this life, Lu Xuan wanted to defeat the various words sooner. He had to make some difference in this world to show that his rebirth was not in vain.


    ¡°I can feel the devil qi in the Prison Prefecture seething. It seems that the seal has been broken. Have you received any news about the Prison Prefecture?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Han Xian¡¯er thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is indeed such a thing. A few years ago, we received news that the devil qi in the Prison Prefecture has increased greatly. The seal is about to be broken. Many powerful devils have crawled out from Hell, causing trouble for the entire region!


    ¡°Other than the Zhao Family that is guarding the region, many experts from the other royal families are rushing to help them. They should be able to suppress it!¡± Han Xian ¡®er said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes at the news.


    He suddenly remembered that the Prison Prefecture was in chaos almost at the same time in his previous life. Heaven wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to stab the Heavenly Realm in the back after the War of Worlds started.


    Hell had the same idea. If Lu Xuan hadn¡¯t exposed Light Immortal King¡¯s scheme, the first shot that was fired would havee from Hell.


    That hole in the Prison Prefecture had always been a thorn in the Heaven Court¡¯s side, even though it had been sealed and suppressed.


    Because there was no way to get rid of it, it eventually became a training ce for young disciples.


    Now that the demonic qi in the Prison Prefecture was so heavy, something big must have happened.


    Just as Lu Xuan was about to head to the Prison Prefecture, a crisp voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Lu Xuan,e out and see me!¡±


    When Lu Xuan heard this, he realized that it was none other than the Moon Emperor.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure shed as he vanished from the spot.


    Outside the Thunder Pavilion, the Moon Emperor was standing in the air. Lu Xuan appeared and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Moon Emperor!¡±


    The Moon Emperor nodded. When her beautiful eyesnded on Lu Xuan, she looked surprised.


    ¡°Your cultivation base is progressing so quickly!¡±


    The Moon Emperor said.


    With her cultivation base, there were very few things that could be hidden from her notice.


    Although she could not urately see what kind of cultivation base Lu Xuan had, there was no doubt that his cultivation base must be above the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm, which surprised even the Moon Emperor considering how short his cultivation time was.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your help!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    His respect for the Moon Emperor was real. She had helped him a lot in the conflict between him and the Shi Family.


    The Moon Emperor smiled and said, ¡°I do want to promote you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to improve so quickly. Now, even I don¡¯t know whether this is a good thing or not!


    ¡°But now is not the time to talk about this. I have something for you to do!¡± The Moon Emperor said, ¡°Now that your cultivation base has improved greatly, I¡¯m more ensured that you can do it!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m at yourmand!¡±


    She said, ¡°Do you know about the matter with the Prison Prefecture?¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°I only vaguely felt the shocking devil qi of the Prison Prefecture, so I came out from seclusion!¡±


    The Moon Emperor said in surprise, ¡°You can sense the demonic qi from here. Your perception range is much better than that of the ordinary Immortal Kings!¡±


    The Moon Emperor knew how far away that the Heaven Court was from the Prison Prefecture. Ordinary Gold Immortals might not even be able to fly there for their entire lives.


    Ordinary Immortal Kings could not sense anything from such a long distance. Even if Lu Xuan could only vaguely sense it, it was still an incredible ability.


    Lu Xuan just grinned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you directly now. Something has happened in the Prison Prefecture. The seal has been broken and the Zhao Family has been destroyed. The Hell Demon n has set up an altar there and is nning to summon a Demon Emperor. I want you to go there and break their altar and capture the leading Demon King!¡±


    The Moon Emperor said.


    ¡°Originally, I should do this myself. However, my true body is currently in the battlefield, and this is just my immortal soul avatar. I also need to guard the Heaven Court, so I can only ask you to do it. I want to see what these Hell Lords are up to!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He also wanted to know what the Hell demons were up to. Although he knew something about it in his previous life, his cultivation level had been too low to know the details.


    However, he knew that if this matter was not handled properly, it could lead to a huge disaster.


    Right now, the Heaven Court¡¯sbat strength was stretched. Other than the Moon Emperor, none of the other Immortal Emperors was in the Heaven Realm. Once it was breached, even though the Heaven Realm would not be destroyed, it would definitely be greatly damaged.


    Other than the Moon Emperor, Lu Xuan was probably the only person in the Heaven Court who knew the whereabouts of these Immortal Emperors.


    Most people thought that these Immortal Emperors were hiding in their ancestralnds, trying their best to seek a breakthrough. Who would have thought that none of these imperial emperors were present.


    Even the Moon Emperor¡¯s true body was on the battlefield of the various worlds,manding the army to battle with the experts of the various worlds. She was not present.


    This was truly a time of life and death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll set off immediately!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Then I leave it to you!¡± The Moon Emperor¡¯s avatar nodded and disappeared.

 Chapter 1167 - Slaying Demons

    <h4>Chapter 1167: ying Demons</h4>


    Without any hesitation, Lu Xuan left the Great Void Pavilion. Using the teleportation jade talisman, he teleported to Full Moon City in the Mystic Prefecture.


    Then, without alerting anyone, he headed in the direction of the Prison Prefecture.


    Two hourster, Lu Xuan had travelled over a hundred prefectures and arrived in the Zhao Prefecture.


    Lu Xuan looked at the demonic qi that was spreading in the distance, and the people shouting and fighting everywhere, and his heart sank slightly.


    Zhao Prefecture, the territory of the Zhao Family, had split from the Prison Prefecture in order to suppress the Prison Prefecture.


    The Zhao Family, which had once posed a huge threat to Lu Xuan, was nowpletely in a sea of demonic qi.


    In such an environment, immortals were in a disadvantage positionpared with the demons since the demons were on their home ground.


    At this time, more than half of the Zhao Prefecture had fallen, while countless experts were still fighting desperately. Because it was near the Prison Prefecture, the people here were quite tough. It was really difficult for ordinary forces to survive in this ce.


    Human Immortals, Heaven Immortals, Gold Immortals, and even Great Luo Golden Immortals could be seen fighting everywhere.


    The entire Zhao Prefecture was about to be turned into an Asura field engulfed in the demonic qi.


    Lu Xuan entered the Zhao Province. Countless people were fleeing, and in the air, countless immortals were fighting against all kinds of demons that came like tidal waves.


    In the depths of the azure sky, a flying boat was flying. In an instant, it had already crossed thousands of miles.


    This was a flying boat of the Heaven Court. It was used to travel between the great prefectures. After all, not everyone had Lu Xuan¡¯s astonishing speed and the ability to tear space apart.


    In the flying boat was about a dozen men and women of different ages.


    Suddenly, one of the leaders sensed something. He looked over and saw a youth dressed in a long moon-colored robe was passing them on ayer of light.


    He was shocked. Their flying boat could travel thousands of miles in the blink of an eye, and its speed wasparable to that of an ordinary Golden Immortal. The young man could caught up and was even surpassing the boat.


    He realized that he, a Golden Immortal, could not tell the young man¡¯s cultivation base.


    ¡°What a fast flying light!¡±


    Someone in the crowd eximed. Apparently, they were also amazed by the speed of the young man.


    ¡°May I know your name, fellow Daoist? We are cultivators of Qianyuan Mountain. We are on our way to the Prison State to help the Flying Sword Sect. Please forgive us if we disturb you!¡± The old man said.


    The young man in the moon-white robe turned around and said with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t disturb me. My surname is Lu. I also received a mission to fight in Prison Prefecture!¡±


    The young man was Lu Xuan.


    The old man thought for a moment. This young man was not any famous expert that he had known before. However, the Heaven Realm was big, and there were many experts that he did not know.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you enter the flying boat? Although your flying skills are amazing, it will consume a lot of dharmic powers. You might get exhausted before you get there!¡±


    The old man invited Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was a little surprised. Although this kind of consumption was nothing to him, he immediately nodded and agreed. He was not afraid that these people would have any bad intentions, because the strongest among them was Gold Immortal Realm.


    Lu Xuan got into the flying boat, and those people looked at him curiously. The others were younger than the old man and they all lookedpetent. Clearly, they were the elite disciples of the Qianyuan Mountain.


    Lu Xuan looked to be only seventeen or eighteen years old, but they could not tell the level of his cultivation. They only knew that Lu Xuan¡¯s flying skills were amazing since he could actually catch up to their flying boat.


    One had to know that the Qianyuan Mountain had spent a lot of money on the boat, and there were only a few of such boats in the entire Qianyuan Mountain. They would only use it for very important matters or important figures.


    To them, the boat was one of the sect¡¯s most important treasures, yet Lu Xuan had easily caught up to it.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, are you a sword cultivator?¡± The old man looked at Lu Xuan, who was dressed in a moon-colored robe and had a sword hanging at his waist. The scabbard was simple and unadorned, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was, so he immediately asked.


    Lu Xuan was startled for a moment, then said, ¡°I guess so!¡±


    He had a good impression of the Qianyuan Mountain. These people seemed to be warm-hearted. After all, it was hard to hide from Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes if they were pretending.


    On the way, they chatted casually. Lu Xuan then learned that the Qianyuan Mountain was in a neighboring prefecture and they came to rescue a friendly sect, the Flying Sword Sect.


    The distance between prefectures was nothing to Lu Xuan, but to people from an ordinary sect, it was a long journey.


    Soon, the flying boat arrived in front of a huge mountain. This mountain was shaped like a straight sword, emitting astonishing sword qi up into the sky


    However, the great array guarding the mountain was opened, and all kinds of astonishing attacks sted into the sky. Shocking sword qi swept out from the mountain and each sword qi wiped out arge wave of demons.


    ¡°Everyone, we have nowhere to retreat. Behind us Is our Mountain gate. If we lose our mountain gate, we have no choice but to die here today!¡±


    At this moment, a sword-wielding expert flew into the sky and shouted.


    Behind him were hundreds of cultivators, but none of them were powerful. The sword-wielding expert was only a Gold Immortal. As for the others, they were mostly Heaven Immortals and Human Immortals.


    In addition, tens of thousands of disciples who had yet to be immortals were controlling the array formation to fight the demons.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go and y the demons!¡±


    The old man shouted, and the cultivators of the Qianyuan Mountain flew out, charging toward the battlefield.


    Although they were small in numberpared to the countless demons on the battlefield, it was undoubtedly a shot in the arm for the cultivators of the Flying Sword Sect.


    Help hade, and more wereing from all over the Heaven Realm. They weren¡¯t alone.


    After the fall of the Zhao family, the morale, which had been on the verge of copse, was restored.


    However, the human cultivators were still forced to retreat. There were too many demons, and more were flying over from afar. They were fearless and extremely terrifying!


    ¡°How long can west in this situation?¡± A Flying Sword Sect disciple asked in despair.


    At this moment, a dazzling sword light descended from the sky and swept through the air, directly sweeping into the countless demons.

 Chapter 1168 - The Young Man Was an Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1168: In chapter 1,168, The Young Man Was an Immortal King</h4>


    Then, the cultivators of the Flying Sword sect and the Qianyuan Mountain saw a scene that they would never forget in their lives.


    The sword light swept across tens of thousands of miles. All the demons within the range, whether they were Heaven Immortals, Gold Immortals, or the few Great Luo Gold Immortals, were ughtered.


    Tens of thousands of demons were all killed by this sword beam!


    Blood rained down from the sky. Everyone was dumbfounded.


    There was nothing else in this sword beam. It was just a simple sword beam. However, the horrifying scene of the sword beam sweeping across tens of thousands of miles still dumbfounded them.


    This sword beam wiped out all the demons that besieged the Flying Sword Sect.


    At this moment, their gazes followed the sword light and saw that it came from a young man dressed in a long white robe.


    The cultivators of Qianyuan Mountain finally realized how powerful the young man was actually.


    Everyone knew that this young man must be some unknown big shot.


    Although Lu Xuan was very famous in the Heaven Realm, not everyone knew about him. After all, there were billions of people in the Heaven Realm, and most of them had no interest in the power fight between the big shots of the Heaven Court; and there were not enough channels for them to know about those things.


    ¡°Thank you for saving us, Sir!¡±


    At this moment, people of the Flying Sword Sect stepped forward and bowed.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    Lu Xuan waved his hand and said, ¡°I was sent here to help Zhao Prefecture. You guys hold on. The Heaven Court¡¯s army is on the way. Once we kill those demons, the disaster will be over!¡±


    Lu Xuan was not the only one that the Moon Emperor sent to rescue Zhao Prefecture. Of course, he was the most important part of the rescue force.


    Lu Xuan had sensed the Heaven Court¡¯s troops wereing from all directions.


    In the home ground of the Heavenly Realm, the Heaven Court¡¯s strength was unfathomable!


    This was apletely different system from the various factions. The Heaven Court¡¯s army were on the battlefields, and even the leaders of the various factions couldn¡¯t get their hands on it.


    It only belonged to the Heaven Court, and only the Moon Emperor could mobilize it.


    The Heaven Court seemed to have a very unorganized structure. The Immortal Kings each had their own forces. However, the Heaven Court¡¯s decree was unimpeded because it had absolute power in its hands.


    Most of the trillions of troops were on the battlefields of the various worlds. However, the remaining portion was enough to help the Heaven Court quell all rebellions in the Heaven Realm.


    This was a force that had been umted over countless years. Even though the first-rate factions like the Great Void Pavilion looked powerful, they were actually far inferior to the true strength of the Heaven Court.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan had never thought of recing it. Firstly, there was no need. The Heaven Court was governed by many Immortal Emperors. As long as he became an Immortal Emperor, he would naturally be one of the supreme rulers. Secondly, this was too difficult, even for an old monster like him, a Celestial Venerable reincarnated.


    When he was at the peak of his cultivation in his previous life, it was not impossible for him to create another Heaven Court. However, the time, energy, and resources that he would spend were mind boggling.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan decisively gave up such an unrealistic idea!


    ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡±


    After Lu Xuan said that, he stepped on a beam of light and shot into the sky.


    Seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s departure, people finally snapped back to their senses.


    ¡°I wonder who this young master is? What terrifying strength! He killed all those demon with one sword strike!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ never saw a sword technique more astonishing than his!¡±


    In the Flying Sword Sect, many disciples recovered from their initial shock. This sword strike made these sword cultivators extremely excited, as if they had seen their future path.


    The power of a sword cultivator, when cultivated to the peak, could be so great.


    ¡°That person seems to be Immortal King Lu. I saw him from a drawing!¡±


    Suddenly, a Flying Sword Sect disciple said.


    Instantly, everyone eximed. That young man was actually an Immortal King?


    He was Immortal King Lu, who had been famous for the past few hundred years?


    No wonder he could unleash such great power with one single sword strike!


    Destroying all the demons with one single sword strike was the supreme dream of all sword cultivators.


    Many people finally understood. If the young man was an Immortal King, everything made sense. After all, an immortal king¡¯s strength was unfathomable.


    As for the cultivators of the Qianyuan Mountain, they were even more shocked. Lu Xuan had been their travellingpanion for a short period of time, and it was enough for them to brag for the rest of their lives.


    After all, that was an immortal king level existence. To them, if it wasn¡¯t for this fortuitous encounter, they might never have had the chance to meet an Immortal King in their entire lives.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan was flying across the sky. The entire situation in the Zhao Prefecture was within his perception.


    The situation was in bad. Soon Lu Xuan discovered that there were at least three battlefields in the Zhao Prefecture, and there were Immortal King level experts fighting.


    The Moon Emperor had sent other Immortal King except for him. There were already several Immortal Kings on the battlefields, and there would be even moreing.


    As long as the Heaven Court reacted, it was almost impossible for the Hell demon n to stir up big troubles.


    Hence, Lu Xuan felt that it was a little strange. What was the Hell demon n trying to do? They should keep its trump cards and use them at a critical moment.


    The war among various worlds had just begun. If the demon n showed their trump cards, they would probably be useless in the future.


    Lu Xuan opened his Eye of Delusion Piercing. He saw that in the depths of Zhao Prefecture, a gigantic hell demon was crazily destroying everything in its sight. It was as big as a mountain, and with one punch, it shattered all the defenses of a city in Zhao Prefecture.


    This was a king-level hell demon, and it wasn¡¯t something the people in the city could deal with.


    The people in the city were in despair. Countless hell demons were flying over, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before the entire city was reduced to ruins.


    However, at this moment, a huge crack suddenly appear in the sky. In an instant, violent winds blew, and they saw a huge hand formed from endless lightningws suddenly shot out from the crack, moving towards the gigantic hell demon king that was as big as a mountain.

 Chapter 1169 - Weeding Out Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Weeding Out Demon King</h4>


    The gigantic demon king of Hell suddenly sensed something and burst out with terrifying demonic power. The power swept out and covered a radius of over a thousand miles.


    Countless people were blown away by the demonic power. Soon after, a gigantic demon shadow appeared above the head of the demon king of Hell, trying to fight against the giant lightning hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Another loud sound rang out. Countless people saw the gigantic demonic shadow being destroyed by the giant lightning hand. The Devil King was simply no match for the giant lightning hand.


    The giant lightning hand¡¯s momentum did not decrease as it shot towards the devil King.


    ¡°Ah, which Immortal Emperor is here? !¡±


    The devil king Roared. He thought that an immortal emperor had made a move. Only an Immortal Emperor could defeat him from afar.


    Lu Xuan had no expression on his face as he grabbed this devil king.


    The body of this devil king was as huge as a mountain. It prostrated itself before the city walls and was actually as tall as the city walls. However, Lu Xuan¡¯s hand was several timesrger than this devil king.


    In the next instant, the devil king was grabbed by the lightning hand and disappeared.


    People in the city heaved a sigh of relief and copsed onto the ground. The battle involved experts of the Immortal King level, shocking countless people.


    However, before they could rx, countless devils surged up and pounce on them. Just now, only the devil king was captured and the remaining demons had yet to be dealt with.


    Hence, they regrouped and continued the bloody battle.


    However, without the demon king, the danger had decreased by 90 percent.


    At this moment, countless bolts of lightning descended from the sky like sharp arrows, blotting out the sky and covering the earth. In an instant, millions of demons surrounding this city were instantly sted into smithereens.


    People in the city felt as though they had been reborn after the cmity. They nced at each other, wondering which Immortal King had acted this time.


    In fact, some people even thought that the attack came from an Immortal Emperor?


    After all, that demon king had begged mercy to an Immortal Emperor.


    In addition, only an Immortal Emperor could make a Hell demon king beg for mercy..


    After all, this was a huge crisis with Prison Prefecture falling and half of Zhao Prefecture destroyed. It was very reasonable for an Immortal Emperor toe personally to investigate.


    As the people in the city spected on the situation, Lu Xuan had grabbed the demon king through a spatial rift.


    When the demon king saw that it wasn¡¯t an Immortal Emperor who had grabbed him, his fear immediately turned into rage.


    Since his opponent was not an Immortal Emperor, he had nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The demon king roared as demonic power erupted from his body, releasing endless demonic light as he tried to break free from the giant hand.


    Unfortunately, his strength was far inferior to Lu Xuan¡¯s. There was no way he could break free.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold as he activated the soul-searching grand magic and began searching the demon king¡¯s memory.


    He wanted to know what the Hell demon n was trying to do. Demons of the Golden Immortal Realm or the Great Luo Gold Immortal Realm wouldn¡¯t know it, but the demon king of the Hell demon n should know it.


    However, just as Lu Xuan was about to search, he seemed to have touched on some kind of restriction in the mind of the demon king.


    Immediately the head of the demon king exploded.


    Lu Xuan was a bit angry. The demon n nted restriction spell in even the demon king¡¯s head to keep their secrets. This was truly the style of the Hell demon n.


    If something like this happened in the Heaven Realm, it would probably cause a huge uproar.


    However, in the Hell demon n, this practice wasmon. Other than the Lord of Hell, Satan, there were seven demon kings. The high-level demons could easily control the lives of low-level demons.


    It had been like this since ancient times. Even if low-level demons wanted to resist, it would be useless. The seven demon kings could kill countless demons with a thought.


    Lu Xuan knew that this matter probably involved a very high level. They even nted spells in demon kings. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t find out their secrets with ordinary methods..


    Regardless of what the demon n had in mind, he had to first destroy the demon kings inside the Zhao Prefecture.


    Lu Xuan closed his eyes and released his divine sense, instantly enveloping the entire Zhao prefecture. Countless demons within the region fell into Lu Xuan¡¯s perception. Very soon, he found some demon kings.


    Some were wreaking havoc, while others were fighting out with Immortal Kings who had arrived earlier.


    Lu Xuan took a deep breath and spread out his hands. The power of lightning covered his hands and soon after transformed into a longbow that was fully drawn.


    Boom!


    A thunderous boom rang out as a long arrow streaked across the sky,cerating the sky of the Zhao Prefecture.


    Bang!


    A mushroom cloud rose up. Following that, a demon king was nailed to the ground by the long arrow, dying miserably.


    This arrow killed a demon king.


    Following that, the spatial crack opened, and a huge hand shot out, directly grabbing another demon king. After a few seconds, it disappeared without a trace.


    It was as though nothing had happened, leaving behind only a pool of the demon king¡¯s blood.


    Lu Xuan grabbed the corpse and fed it to the Poison Dragon King, who advanced almost to the peak stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    After that, Lu Xuan shot out more arrows filled with thew of lightning.


    One after another, the terrifying demon kings all died at the hands of Lu Xuan. None of these devil kings were at the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm, so they were no match for Lu Xuan.


    The Immortal Kings who had been fought hard against these devil kings were all stunned that an sudden attack had actually killed all the devil kings they had fought with all their strength.


    When they turned their gaze to the direction where the arrows came from, they discovered that the attack came from a white-robed young man.

 Chapter 1170 - The Eighth Great Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 1170: The Eighth Great Demon King</h4>


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Immortal King Lu!¡±


    An Immortal King, who was thousands of miles away, cupped his hands and bowed to Lu Xuan.


    These Immortal Kings were not like ordinary cultivators. Each and every one of them was well-informed and knew about Lu Xuan, who had recently be very popr.


    In the past two hundred years, no one was more in the limelight than Lu Xuan.


    Seeing that Lu Xuan killed the Hell demon kings that they had fought hard for a long time with just one arrow, these Immortal Kings understood finally how powerful Lu Xuan was.


    His strength was far above theirs.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Lu Xuan¡¯s strength is probably one of the best among the Immortal Kings. I guess that other than those old monsters, no one else dares to say that they can suppress Lu Xuan!¡±


    Some immortal kings silently mused.


    They had only heard of Lu Xuan and felt that this Lu Xuan was a hundred times, a thousand times more terrifying than the rumors had said.


    He had casually killed a demon king with a single move. Suchbat strength was truly shocking.


    At this moment, under such a dangerous situation, having such a supreme expert with them was reallyforting.


    With Lu Xuan in charge, the demon n couldn¡¯t make any big troubles for them!


    ¡°Immortal kings, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to handle the situation here. I must go to the Prison Prefecture to see what exactly happened!¡± Lu Xuan said directly.


    Although he was thousands of miles away, his voice sounded directly in the ears of these Immortal Kings. This was also the power of Immortal Kings.


    ¡°Immortal King Lu, leave the rest to us!¡±


    Everyone nodded. Lu Xuan had already eliminated the demon kings of Hell in the Zhao Prefecture. As to the remaining ones, no matter they were Gold Immortal Realm or Great Luo Gold Immortal Realm, they were all no match to these Immortal Kings.


    Lu Xuan tore open the space in front of him and soon arrived at the Prison Prefecture.


    The Prison Prefecture was filled with strong demonic qi all year round. Now, the Demonic Qi was even stronger. It almost turned the region into Hell where the demon n lived.


    And in the crack in the center of the prefecture, Lu Xuan saw an iparably huge altar. The altar had a circumference of over 10,000 kilometers. One could imagine how huge it was. Countlessw chains condensed together and fell into this altar.


    In Prison Prefecture, there were much more Hell demon kings than in the Zhao Prefecture


    Almost as soon as Lu Xuan arrived at the Prison Prefecture, he was sensed by these hell demon kings.


    A powerful Hell demon king spat out a breath of sulfur, and in an instant, it arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    A huge demon w smashed down like a mountain. That demon w was covered in scales, and there was a terrifying power contained in it.


    A casual strike from it could tear apart the heavens and earth.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He merely punched out with a fist


    The fist transformed into golden light filling the sky, akin to a huge sun above the region.


    Boom!


    This gigantic demon w was torn apart in mid-air and became a rain of blood.


    Roar!


    This devil king howled in pain as his entire arm was destroyed by Lu Xuan¡¯s punch.


    Lu Xuan was so strong that he could contend against peak-stage Immortal Kings not to mention those Immortal Kings who had yet to step into the peak-stage.


    This Hell Devil King finally understood why this human dared to charge into the Prison Prefecture, the base camp of the demon n, all by himself.


    He kept retreating, trying to escape. However, he found that the surrounding space had beenpletely locked down. He couldn¡¯t even move.


    The dense demon qi emitted from his body couldn¡¯t spread out. It waspletely suppressed.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan swung his sword. The sword light streaked across the sky and directly killed this huge demon king. Its head was chopped off.


    ¡°Roar! Damn human!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s move attracted the attention of other demon kings of Hell. Lu Xuan had infuriated them.


    Immediately, they flew over one after another. Even though they were thousands of miles away, they quickly arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Lu Xuan let out a roar. The sound was like the collision between metal and stone, or the roar of a true dragon. Instantly, a terrifying shockwave spread out in all directions from Lu Xuan.


    The terrifying shockwave swept out in all directions. Wherever it passed, the space cracked inch by inch.


    World-destroying Golden Dragon Roar!


    With his current cultivation level, Lu Xuan¡¯s divine ability had grew greatly in power.


    This long roar shook the Laws. It swept out with the power of the Laws, and it had the power to destroy the world.


    These Hell Demon Kings had already sensed the danger, but there was no time for them to escape. They were directly swept by the shockwave of the World-destroying Golden Dragon Roar. In the next moment, the bodies of these hell demon kings cracked open inch by inch, and blood flowed everywhere. In the next moment, they turned into a rain of blood falling from the sky.


    They were killed by Lu Xuan¡¯s roar.


    Lu Xuan grabbed their flesh and blood and fed them to the Poison Dragon King and the White Tiger King.


    With this long roar, Lu Xuan killed at least a dozen demon kings. Including to the demon kings of Hell that Lu Xuan had killed in Zhao Prefecture, there had been more than twenty demon kings of Hell. Such a lineup was extraordinary for Hell.


    After all, Hell¡¯s resources could not bepared to the Heaven Realm. This lineup was great even for the Heaven Realm.


    After Lu Xuan killed these devil kings with a roar, he then turned his gaze to the altar. On the altar was a skinny ck demon king sitting cross-legged, exuding an extremely dangerous aura.


    Countless amounts of demon qi flowed into his body through thew divine chains.


    When he opened his eyes, his gaze instantlynded on Lu Xuan. He saw Lu Xuan from thousands of miles away.


    ¡°What a powerful aura!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. This one waspletely different from the devil kings he had seen before. This devil king was clearly much stronger, even surpassing those ordinary peak-stage devil kings.


    In fact, this one was even stronger than the Alkaid Immortal King when he was alive. The Alkaid Immortal King was at the half-step Immortal Emperor Realm.


    And this demon king was actually on the verge of stepping into the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    If this demon king continued to grow, he would probably be the eighth Great Demon King of Hell.

 Chapter 1171 - Gates of Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Gates of Hell</h4>


    Lu Xuan instantly understood everything. Why was the hell acting so strangely this time? It turned out that it was because of this.


    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t some astonishing scheme. Instead, it was because this old devil was trying to break through. If he seeded, he would be the eighth Great Devil King of Hell.


    There was a saying in hell that there were seven Great Devil Kings below Satan. Each of these seven great devil kings wasparable to an emperor-level expert, and each of them was extremely terrifying.


    But simrly, the Seven Demon Kings in Hell joined forces to monopolize the high-levelbat power of hell. Unlike the heaven realm, there was a regr heavenly court that was constantly grooming new sessors.


    The Seven Demon Kings in Hell divided up the various regions, giving no room for others to advance.


    If this old devil wanted to break through, it would be too difficult in hell. If he was not careful, he would be ambushed by the seven demon kings.


    Because to break through, he would have to face many heavenly tribtions, and some of them were the so-called human tribtions. If he was not careful, he might directly die.


    In any case, the seven demon kings would not allow anyone to challenge their rule. That was why this old devil came to the prison state.


    The prison state was a zone that did not care about anything. The Heaven Court would not directly govern it, and the hell court would not directly interfere. By breaking through here, he could avoid the interference of the Demon Kings in Hell.


    As for the Heaven Court, because countless devils crawled out of the prison prefecture and rushed towards the Zhao prefecture, how would they have the time to care about him? He could make use of this opportunity to break through in the shortest amount of time possible.


    However, the difficulty of bing an imperial emperor was extremely high. There was no need to doubt that even the lifelong immortal king was hiding somewhere, trying his best to break through.


    This meant that it would take a very long time to be an emperor. In that case, why did this old devil have the confidence to be an emperor in such a short amount of time?


    One had to know that this was the heaven realm¡¯s headquarters. He was definitely not the only powerful immortal king. There were even some peak-stage immortal kings who were stationed in the heavenly court. By the time these big shots arrived, this old devil would be dead for sure.


    In his previous life, he had never heard of this old devil seeding. From the looks of it, he had failed to transcend the tribtion.


    However, Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t ce his hopes on the illusory hope of failing in his previous life. The storm that he stirred up didn¡¯t affect him in the slightest. This was the case in his previous life, but it might not be the case in this life.


    If he really seeded, then the consequences would be truly terrifying!


    There was an additional great demon king in the prison state. In addition, he was very clear that there was really no emperor overseeing the heaven realm at the moment.


    Before the Moon Emperor received the news and rushed back, it would be enough for this great demon king to cause a monstrous massacre.


    Lu Xuan could only stop him before he became an emperor, regardless of whether he had the chance to be an emperor or Not!


    The old devil sitting cross-legged on the altar looked at Lu Xuan, his eyes shing with a dangerous aura. In an instant, wind and thunder roared, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Between heaven and earth, the souls of countless devils appeared, like an endless ocean, their demonic might overflowed the heavens, they headed in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction.


    Lu Xuan let out a long breath, and the mana in his entire body began to burn. Without any hesitation, he immediately used his second Immortal Soul Avatar.


    With his original body, it was too much for him to fight against such a half-step imperial emperor.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body shone with golden light. All sorts ofws surged up endlessly. At this moment, he was like a great sun, illuminating the entire prison state.


    Countless demons were illuminated and turned into green smoke, disappearing without a trace.


    ¡°Human, you are not my match. You should leave!¡±


    The old devil said slowly. There was terrifying devil qi boiling all over his body, but his eyes were extremely calm when he looked at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I wonder which devil king you are from the Devil World?¡± Lu Xuan said faintly. ¡°A devil king like you is already qualified to leave his name in front of me!¡±


    ¡°What an arrogant human!¡± The old devil said slowly, ¡°But I don¡¯t n to tell a dead person. If you take another step forward, today will be the day you die!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the old devil coldly, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I know that you can¡¯t leave this altar right now. I¡¯m also a little interested in what exactly this altar is. Do you really think that you can be an emperor in a short period of time with this altar?¡±


    The old devil¡¯s light yellow eyes suddenly contracted because Lu Xuan was actually able to see through his intentions.


    He could also see through his current death acupuncture point, which was on this altar. Instantly, killing intent boiled in his eyes.


    ¡°Since you want to die, then I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡±


    The old devil said coldly.


    In the sky, countless amounts of devil qi condensed and boiled, transforming into a huge door that was tens of thousands of feet tall. A mysterious character was written on it, but people could tell that it was hell.


    ¡°Is it the Gate of Hell?¡± Lu Xuan grinned. He recognized this divine ability at a nce. ¡°Legend has it that at the entrance of Hell, there is a gate of hell, containing countless devils of hell. It is also the starting point of the Devil race¡¯s civilization in hell. Back then, Satan relied on this gate of Hell¡¯s inheritance to be the hand of many devils in hell. He alsoprehended a divine ability called the gate of hell. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You know quite a lot, but you still have to die!¡±


    The old devil said coldly.


    ¡°If it was Satan who cast the gates of Hell, I might be a bit afraid. But with your skills, you¡¯re still a bitcking!¡±


    Lu Xuan said. He had seen Satan refine the gates of hell into his own power item and use it together with the divine ability of the gates of hell to shatter an entire world with a single move. It was iparably tyrannical.


    However, the old devil¡¯s cultivation was far from it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After the gates of hell took shape, it descended at an astonishing speed, suppressing everything. That supreme aura that no one in the world could resist was released.


    Lu Xuan was fearless. He stretched out his arms, and his fists were glowing. Streams of divine light were released from his body. Hisws were sublimated, and behind him, he transformed into a gigantic golden war god.


    Lu Xuan took a step forward and punched out with all his might.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The entire prison state was shaking. Lu Xuan¡¯s punch collided with the gates of hell. Mountains and rivers were crumbling, and rivers were flowing backward. A terrifying scene that looked like the end of the world finally erupted.


    Immediately after, the Gate of hell let out a mournful cry. Then, all kinds of cracks were added to it, and it cracked and instantly turned into dust.


    If it was a real gates of hell, of course, it wouldn¡¯t be so easily shattered. However, it was just a gates of hell that was evolved from a divine ability. It would be much easier to destroy it.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the biggest human tribtion I¡¯ve faced this time. Forget it, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    The old devil stood up.

 Chapter 1172 - Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Suppression</h4>


    ¡°Originally, this matter had nothing to do with you. If you insist on interfering, then use your life as a sacrifice to the heavens!¡±


    The old devil coldly said. If he could choose not to fight Lu Xuan, he might choose to fight. After all, at this moment, nothing was more important to him than advancing to the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    However, Lu Xuan stood there, clearly not intending to let this matter rest so easily. At this moment, he could only fight.


    ¡°Sacrifice my life to the heavens? Can you do that?¡± Lu Xuan said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your goal is, but you let so many demons of hell into my heavenly realm and killed countless creatures just to attract the attention of the heavenly realm. Just based on this, you will die today without a doubt!¡±


    The old devil¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Lu Xuan actually thought of this. In fact, his heart was as hard as steel. Even if his demon king of Hell was killed by Lu Xuan alone, he would not be moved in the slightest.


    Because he only wanted to stall for time. Time was almost up!


    The time for him to truly transcend the tribtion!


    If he wanted to be an imperial emperor, he had to transcend the tribtion, the true catastrophe of the end of the world!


    This was because an imperial emperor was a supreme existence who ruled over a world. He was the strongest person in the world. As for celestial lord, they were beyond the norm.


    However, bing an imperial emperor was not something that ordinary people could do. One had to have a nine-five life matrix and be born as a supreme being.


    The life matrix of an ordinary human emperor could not bear such a fate. After all, an emperor was many times more honorable than an ordinary emperor. He was an emperor among cultivators.


    Therefore, in order to be an emperor, the most important thing was to defy the heavens and change one¡¯s fate. Only when one¡¯s fate was tough could one wear a dragon robe. and in order to defy the heavens and change one¡¯s fate, one had to ept an extremely terrifying heavenly tribtion.


    Therefore, there was not much time left for the old devil.


    The old devil instantly attacked. In an instant, the world was filled with a thick smell of sulfur. This was the sign of the Devils of the hell branch attacking.


    The old devil summoned a devil de. The devil de emitted a terrifying aura as it directly chopped down towards Lu Xuan.


    This de emitted countless vengeful souls and the roars of countless souls. They were all experts who had died on this devil de. There were experts from other races as well as devils from the hell demon n.


    These souls increased the might of this devil saber. Just a simple saber strike already contained enough power to destroy the heavens and earth.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hold back as well. He burned all his immortal energy to the limit and transformed it into a terrifying attack. That was the army obliteration seven shes.


    Right now, Lu Xuan was using all his strength to activate the body of the Alkaid Immortal King. This was the only way to increase hisbat prowess to the maximum.


    If it was Lu Xuan¡¯s true body, he would definitely be able to easily kill this old devil. However, he was only borrowing the body of the Alkaid Immortal King. Although it was already very strong, it was still far inferior to the body of his true body.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The great battle broke out as the two sides fiercely collided. It was as though they were sacrificing their lives.


    Because the strength of the two sides were too close, they had to use all their strength.


    Even the immortal kings far away in the Zhao province could feel the frenzied waves formed by the collision. Countless living beings were shivering.


    ¡°That¡¯s the aura of Immortal King Lu, and one of them seems to be the Devil King of Hell!¡±


    Some immortal kings said with their mouths Agape. That Devil King¡¯s Aura was too terrifying. They were all d that they didn¡¯t rashly enter the prison province. Otherwise, if they met such a devil, even immortal kings would die.


    From the aftershocks, one could tell that this was an iparably terrifying devil king. If it was them, they would definitely not be a match for him.


    However, everyone was also shocked by the strength of Lu Xuan. He was clearly a young talent that only rose up after a thousand years but he was actually able to contest against that terrifying Devil King. This was simply inconceivable.


    At this moment, the two people in the prison state battlefield were already fighting until the ground cracked. Fortunately, this was the heavenly realm. If it was an ordinary small thousand world, it would have already been destroyed by the battle between the two.


    However, even so, the entire prison state was trembling slightly. The sky was shattered again and again, shattered again and again, and reassembled again and again.


    This old devil was unrestrained, while Lu Xuan was also unrestrained. In any case, all the ordinary living beings in the prison state had been killed. The remaining ones were all demon n. If they died in the aftermath, there was nothing to regretable.


    ¡°You are that Immortal King from the Heaven Realm. To be able to fight with me to this extent, you are definitely not an ordinary person!¡± The old devil roared.


    ¡°I am not used to reporting my name to a dead person!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed coldly. His hand continuously sted out the army breaking seven kills, each one tearing apart the heaven and earth.


    On the other side, he threw out a gxy. It was the Milky Way star explosion. Countless stars exploded within, wanting to blow this old devil to death.


    This old devil was even more terrifying as he rampaged through the river of stars. He had no esteem for Lu Xuan. However, no matter how much he heavily armoured himself, Lu Xuan, who seemed to be right in front of him, was as far away as the ends of the Earth. There was simply no way for him to reach him.


    Lu Xuan¡¯sw of space had long reached the peak of perfection. At this moment, he actually trapped an old devil who was almost at the imperial emperor realm.


    Both sides fought until the sky copsed and the earth cracked. The sky was torn apart countless times, the universe was destroyed, and the universe was destroyed. Terrifying chaos flowed out from within.


    ¡°Gluttony!¡±


    That Old Devil directly roared and executed a divine ability of the seven deadly sins. It actually swallowed the entire gxy in an instant. This was a supreme devouring divine ability.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s attack had already arrived. He gathered his strength and prepared tounch an attack on his body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The dld devil was directly sent flying. His chest was almost torn apart by the army breaking seven kills. The old devil continued to roar. The battle had already reached this point and it was almost impossible to determine who was stronger.


    In terms of cultivation strength, the old devil¡¯s cultivation strength was much stronger than before when he was in front of the Alkaid Immortal King. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be a match for the old devil since he was only an incarnation of the second primordial spirit.


    However, Lu Xuan relied on his true cultivation level as a celestial lord to suppress this old devil.


    At this moment, billions of rays of light exploded. Lu Xuan rushed out like a golden dragon.


    As the saying goes, one would not forgive a person who had reason. Since he had already reached this stage, Lu Xuan would definitely not give him any more chances.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks directly sted into the depths of the old devil¡¯s body. This time around, the attacks directly prated through his body.


    To fight to such an extent, even for immortal kings, it was extremely rare.


    The old devil was smashed into pieces. His eyes were filled with disbelief. Clearly, the other party¡¯s strength was inferior to his, but he was still suppressing him. If this continued, he would be beaten to death.


    Seeing Lu Xuan pounce over again, the old devil roared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡±

 Chapter 1173 - Heavenly Tribulation? Swallowed it in one gulp!

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Heavenly Tribtion? Swallowed it in one gulp!</h4>


    The old devil had already realized that if they really fought, he might not be able to defeat the other party. He did not know who this human immortal king was, how could he be so terrifying.


    He had never encountered such a monster-like existence in his entire life. His cultivation was clearly inferior to his, but he was able to use 200% of the power of the same move, allowing him to actually suppress him. He was simply a monster.


    He actually didn¡¯t know about such a human immortal king.


    This was simply too unbelievable!


    That old devil went all out, directly killing his way to madness. The demonic de in his hand shed with a terrifying light. Even though he was heavily injured, he was still a peak king, an existence even more terrifying than when he was at the peak of the Alkaid Immortal King Realm, he had almost reached the peak of this realm, just a little bit away from bing an imperial lord.


    He could not care less about the recovery of his wounds. He could only fight it out with Lu Xuan. Every sh was an attack with all his might. Every sh contained an extremely terrifying power.


    Lu Xuan could see that the other party had already used all his strength. All the mana in his body was burning, even burning his life.


    Looking at the old devil who had once again reconstructed his body and recovered to the peak, Lu Xuan realized that the other party¡¯s life force had reduced everything. It was very obvious that he was using his own life to exchange for the peak of his condition.


    Without a doubt, he was using his life as a stake. However, there was no other way. If it were Lu Xuan, he would do the same because he had no other choice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many times you can recover!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold. Under his control, Immortal King Alkaid¡¯s body had truly reached its peak state. It was possible that Immortal King Alkaid had never been this powerful before in his life.


    The battle between the two parties directly soared up into the sky. The Heaven and Earth were silent. The Immortal King, the Great Luo Golden Immortal, and the other experts were all watching this battle.


    Everyone was stunned. Such a battle scene, they would probably see it for the rest of their lives. Lu Xuan, the newly promoted Immortal King, was actually suppressing such a terrifying devil king.


    Even the Immortal King was silent. Suchbat prowess was truly terrifying.


    The battlested for an unknown period of time. It felt as though itsted for an instant or a lifetime. Their senses were all stunted.


    It wasn¡¯t until the two figures separated that the old devil was covered in blood. Half of his body was chopped off by Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan, who was standing opposite him, was clearly much better. The Alkaid Divine Armor on him blocked all the attacks. Even if his opponent was extremely strong, he wasn¡¯t able to injure Lu Xuan.


    That old devil coughed out a mouthful of blood. He then stared at Lu Xuan with a look of shock in his eyes. Lu Xuan was too strong, he didn¡¯t know that there were such terrifying immortal kings in the heavenly realm. If it was any other immortal king who had been famous for a long time¡­ even if it was a peak-stage immortal king, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for him.


    Why was he so unfortunate that he met Lu Xuan.


    And what he thought was right. If he didn¡¯t encounter Lu Xuan this time around, no one, not even two or three peak-stage immortal kings would be able to stop him.


    At the very least, he would be able to retreat unscathed.


    But now, he was forced into a dead end.


    Even if he used his lifespan to exchange for life force, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exhaust it endlessly. He could already feel that at least a third of his life force had been burned.


    And this was merely an attackunched by Lu Xuan in such a short period of time.


    This human immortal king was simply too terrifying. He stared at Lu Xuan, wanting to memorize Lu Xuan¡¯s face.


    But when he wanted to escape, he only saw that his surroundings had unknowingly transformed into a divine country. This was none other than Lu Xuan¡¯s divine country of thunder and lightning. The entire space was locked down by Lu Xuan. It was simply impossible for this old devil to escape.


    As the saying goes, one must exterminate all evil. How could Lu Xuan allow him to escape? When the timees, what if he experienced this blow and understood something? After he escaped back to the Devil World, he would sessfully be an imperial lord and be the eighth great Devil King of the Devil World, that wouldn¡¯t be fun. Most probably, the entire heavenly realm would have to pay a huge price to kill him.


    ¡°Human Immortal King, you are too confident. If you let me go, things might not turn out this way. But now, you can die with me. hahahaha!¡±


    That old devil roared, his expression was filled with a peak-level expression.


    ¡°Not good, he is stalling for time!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately reacted. This old devil was stalling for time, waiting for the heavenly realm to descend.


    As expected, when Lu Xuan raised his head, the sky was filled with endless dark clouds that covered the entire prison state. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. In an instant, Lu Xuan saw billions of lightning snakesing out from the dark clouds and shooting towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Lu Xuan hurriedly retracted his divine kingdom. He didn¡¯t want to help this old devil block this natural disaster.


    In a sh, the old devil had already been drowned by the heavenly tribtion.


    But the rest were all heading towards Lu Xuan. The endless lightning tribtion destroyed everything, drowning Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Hahaha, Human Immortal King, you want to die with me!¡±


    The old devilughed out loud. He seemed to have seen Lu Xuan being struck to death by these heavenly tribtions. But in the next moment, he was dumbfounded because he saw Lu Xuan open his mouth, he swallowed the tens of thousands of bolts of lightning that fell from the sky in one gulp!


    ¡°What¡­ what¡­ what?¡±The old devil waspletely dumbfounded, he was dumbfounded. He did not know how such a thing could happen. Lu Xuan was clearly about to be struck to death by the heavenly tribtion, but he was not struck to death at all. Instead, he swallowed the heavenly tribtion in one gulp. who had heard of such a terrifying thing?


    Even the immortal kings and the Great Luo Gold Immortals who were watching the battle from afar were dumbfounded.


    They could not believe it at all. How could such a thing happen!


    They had heard of the emperor¡¯s tribtion. Even the strongest immortal king had to be careful and prepare thousands of ways to ovee the emperor¡¯s tribtion. Even so, the probability of sessfully oveing the tribtion was very low.


    There was only a slim chance of sess. How could he be like Lu Xuan, swallowing the imperial emperor¡¯s tribtion in one gulp? Was he still a human?


    Or was he just a monster in human skin!


    Lu Xuan burped. In an instant, hepletely refined the lightning energy. Lu Xuan actually discovered that his cultivation base had actually increased by a little. Although it wasn¡¯t much, with his current cultivation base, it was already extremely rare.


    On the other side, the old devil was almost struck to death. He was struck by countless electric snakes until he cried out and his entire body was sted apart.

 Chapter 1174 - even the wool of the Heavenly Dao had to be plucked

    <h4>Chapter 1174: even the wool of the Heavenly Dao had to be plucked</h4>


    The situation on both sides was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Impossible, how could you do that!¡±


    The old devil widened his eyes. When he saw this scene, he felt like he was going to die with a grievance. How could Lu Xuan be so strong.


    Even he was afraid of the lightning tribtion, yet Lu Xuan could swallow it in one gulp. This waspletely illogical.


    And in the lightning tribtion, Lu Xuan separated from the body of his second primordial spirit. In the sky, Endless thunderbolts rained down like a storm. That was just an appetizer.


    How could Lu Xuan let go of such an opportunity? He directly began to absorb the energy of the heavenly tribtion. To him, the heavenly tribtion was also energy, and it was an energy that far surpassed the level of the immortal essence pill.


    And now, he did notckprehension of the realm. What hecked was endless energy. Originally, he needed to slowly umte it, but now he found another shortcut. He couldpletely devour these heavenly tribtions to improve himself.


    Just this way, he could save decades and hundreds of years of bitter cultivation!


    After all, he was a heavenly Thunder Lord in his previous life. All kinds of thunderbolts were his natal item, and he was not unfamiliar with them at all.


    Lu Xuanughed out loud and directly weed the thunderbolts. Although his original body¡¯s cultivation base wasn¡¯t as strong as the incarnation of the Alkaid Immortal King, the strength of his fleshly body was still stronger than the incarnation of the Alkaid Immortal King. After all, he was his original body and Lu Xuan had truly put in a lot of hard work.


    Countless thunderboltsnded on his body. If it was an ordinary immortal king, he would probably be heavily injured in an instant. It was impossible for him to survive.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t have any problems at all. Every pore in his body opened up and absorbed the boundless lightning energy into his body. It immediately turned into his original energy source.


    This was a divine ability he created in his previous life. It was called the Nine Heavens Lightning Devouring Art. With this divine ability, Lu Xuan absorbed all kinds of lightning. Finally, he fused them into one and turned them into primal chaos divine lightning. With this, he opened up his own path to bing a celestial lord in the end, he seeded in bing a celestial lord.


    This was an innate technique that could absorb all the thunderbolts in the world. Naturally, the thunderbolts in the heavenly realm were also within the range of the Nine Heavens Lightning Devouring Art.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body radiated thunderbolts as he directly charged into the clouds, allowing himself to be the target of countless thunderbolts as he madly absorbed the thunderbolts.


    Luckily, he had specially cultivated his bloodline to the immortal king realm before this. If not, Lu Xuan would have long been torn apart by the boundless lightning energy.


    But even so, Lu Xuan¡¯s body was constantly being torn apart by the lightning energy. After that, he was reassembled, re-assembled and re-assembled again.


    And during this frenzied process, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base continued to grow as he advanced closer and closer to the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ isn¡¯t this too exaggerated? Isn¡¯t he afraid of the heavenly tribtion?¡±


    Many people were dumbstruck. When they saw Lu Xuan facing the heavenly tribtion, many people felt chills running down their spines. Any one of those lightning snakes would be enough to take their lives.


    But Lu Xuan directly absorbed these lightning snakes. What a shocking method.


    ¡°No wonder he was able to rise to such a level in such a short period of time. It turns out that he used such a dangerous method!¡±


    An immortal king muttered to himself.


    These immortal kings finally understood why Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was so shocking despite his young age. Such a shocking cultivation method was simply deadly.


    However, this method was indeed a very good way to raise one¡¯s strength if one could withstand the baptism of endless lightning.


    But the prerequisite was to be able to withstand the baptism of the lightning tribtion. What kind of joke was this? This was a supreme emperor tribtion for peak-stage immortal kings. If it was an ordinary immortal king, he would be considered extremely powerful if he could withstand the lightning tribtion for a minute.


    Not to mention Lu Xuan who was freeloading like crazy. He even wanted to pluck the wool of the born taoism aptitude. They had never seen such an immortal king in their lives.


    Hence, even if they knew the reason why Lu Xuan was so powerful, they wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it. This wasn¡¯t something that could be exined just because he was crazy and couldn¡¯t survive.


    In reality, the things that Lu Xuan experienced in this life, if it was any other person, they would have died ten thousand times already. There was basically no possibility of them surviving.


    This was something unique. It wasn¡¯t something that could be learned just by learning it.


    Suddenly, under the heavenly tribtion, a scream of agony rang out. That old devil couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    It was already very difficult for peak-stage immortal kings to undergo the heavenly tribtion. Not to mention that he was heavily injured by Lu Xuan earlier. Even without the heavenly tribtion, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death. Right now, not long after he underwent the heavenly tribtion, only his head was left, after that, with great difficulty, he relied on the undying and indestructible characteristics of immortal kings to be reborn.


    But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. His vitality was already insufficient. If his body was destroyed again, he would really be dead.


    His eyes were filled with a defeated look. He never expected that he would encounter such a shocking defeat after he had made all the preparations.


    He met a terrifying immortal king whom he had never met in his life. Not only did the other party beat him half to death, he was even able to use the extremely terrifying heavenly tribtion to cultivate.


    At this moment, he no longer had the mood topete with Lu Xuan. What a joke, how could a normal personpete with a monster?


    But at this moment, he discovered that a huge hand suddenly shuttled through the thunderstorm and actually grabbed him.


    He tried to struggle, but it was useless. He was already so weak that he couldn¡¯t break free from this huge hand.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even catch up to an ordinary immortal king. The only reason why he didn¡¯t fall below the immortal King realm was because of his profound cultivation. In hell, he could be considered to have extraordinary talent.


    However, it was useless to have such extraordinary talent. The situation in hell had already been determined many years ago. In addition, among the seven demon kings, other than the arrogant demon king Lucifer, who had defected from heaven.. the rest were all existences that existed since the birth of Hell. They were all innate gods.


    It was already the limit for a pre-natal being to be a devil king. As for wanting to be a great devil king, that was simply impossible.


    However, he soon discovered that the boundless lightning energy was actually blocked. and the one who helped him block it was actually Lu Xuan¡¯s incarnation of the Alkaid Immortal King.


    That old devil instantly understood Lu Xuan¡¯s meaning. He actually didn¡¯t allow him to die. Only if he was alive would the heavenly tribtion continue to fall. If he died, the heavenly tribtion would also disappear.


    This would affect Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation!


    This was simply a great humiliation!

 Chapter 1175 - Breakthrough, Peak Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Breakthrough, Peak Immortal King</h4>


    The old devil never thought that he would actually be someone else¡¯s cultivation tool!


    Especially to him, the heavenly tribtion that was extremely important to his life had actually be someone else¡¯s cultivation tool.


    Just thinking about it made him feel extremely aggrieved. What was even more aggrieved was that even if this was the case, he could only let it be and had no way to fight back.


    At the very least, Lu Xuan could guarantee that he would not die immediately. It was better to be alive than dead. At this moment, it was vividly disyed.


    At this moment, the old devil¡¯s heart was filled with endless regret. Why did he choose toe here to undergo the tribtion? From his point of view, Lu Xuan¡¯s terror was already not inferior to that of the Seven Great Demon Kings from hell.


    At this moment, in the sky, there was another burst of wind and thunder. The originally thunder-filled sky actually transformed into a sky full of weapons. Knives, spears, swords, halberds, axes, hooks, and forks, all sorts of eighteen types of weapons fell down.


    Countless people in the distant Zhao province saw this scene and were almost scared to death. Although heavenly tribtions weren¡¯t verymon, it wasn¡¯t as though they had never heard of heavenly tribtions.


    This kind of mutated heavenly tribtion that transformed into weapons was something they had never seen before.


    ¡°Is this the heavenly tribtion of the celestial lord?¡± An immortal king felt cold sweat dripping down his back as he asked.


    They had never seen such a terrifying heavenly tribtion before. It was so powerful that it seemed as though it could destroy the entire world.


    What was even more terrifying was that the 18 types of weapons transformed from the lightning tribtion weren¡¯t as simple as just transforming into weapons. Each of the weapons contained a supreme martial art as they directly cleaved down.


    Each of them was equivalent to the might of a peak-stage immortal king cleaving down with all his might.


    One could very well imagine how terrifying this was. Even for an existence like the old devil who was close to breaking through to the imperial lord realm, this was an extremely terrifying heavenly tribtion.


    In the air, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He was extremely clear about what the Imperial Heavenly Tribtion was. He had experienced it in his previous life.


    The cultivation base of this old devil was much weakerpared to his previous life when he was at the same cultivation level. The intensity of the heavenly tribtion wasn¡¯tparable to the one Lu Xuan faced back then. No wonder the old devil didn¡¯t cause much of amotion in his previous life, most probably, he was killed by the heavenly tribtion of the Emperor Lord.


    These eighteen types of weapons transformed into all sorts of martial arts and directly rained down with boundless might. This meant that Lu Xuan had to face the simultaneous attacks of many immortal kings.


    How could ordinary immortal kings face the attacks of many immortal kings at the same level? Hence, they had no hope of bing imperial lords in this life. On the other hand, those who could be imperial lords were definitely not ordinary immortal kings. They had to be the cream of the crop among immortal kings, freaks among immortal kings.


    Even if they were ordinary immortal kings, in the eyes of ordinary cultivators, they were already freaks. They were already the chosen ones.


    But at the level of imperial emperors, they were still far from enough!


    Fortunately, Lu Xuan was already prepared. The primal chaos heaven-suppressing bell above his head suppressed everything and allowed him to make his move calmly.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan shattered a saber-shaped lightning bolt that was loaded with terrifying saber intent. Moreover, he absorbed the lightning power within into his body.


    In the next instant, Lu Xuan appeared in another ce and once again shattered a lightning bolt that was loaded with de¡¯s will.


    ¡°Army obliteration seven shes!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted loudly and sted out an army obliteration seven shes. Instantly, thousands of lightning bolts were shattered into pure lightning power and were immediately absorbed into Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    But at the same time, thousands of terrifying attacks directly sted into Lu Xuan¡¯s body, causing his body to be covered in blood.


    Although Lu Xuan¡¯s fleshly body was iparably tyrannical, he wasn¡¯t a peak-stage immortal king after all. Each of these attacks was equivalent to a full-force attack from an immortal king. Tens of thousands of attacksnded on Lu Xuan, causing him to suffer heavy injuries in an instant.


    But in the next instant, Lu Xuan recovered to his peak and once again joined the battle. He had already developed his innate born taoism aptitude to the immortal king level. Not only was his strength shocking, his recovery ability was also shocking.


    Even if Lu Xuan didn¡¯t use the phoenix regeneration technique, just the recovery ability of his born taoism aptitude was already shocking enough.


    As long as he had a single cell, he would be able to be reborn sooner orter!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure in the sky, fighting against the heavenly tribtion, was like a god in the eyes of countless people. Even the immortal kings felt reverence for him.


    ¡°How terrifying. If he can survive, there would probably be another invincible king in this world!¡±


    ¡°Yes, an invincible king!¡±


    ¡°Such a character might not appear even once in a hundred thousand years!¡±


    The group of Immortal Kings nodded in agreement. Even among immortal kings, there were differences in strength. and other than peak-stage immortal kings, there was another level that very few people could reach, and that was the unrivalled immortal king level.


    That was an existence that stood above peak-stage immortal kings and was unrivalled even among immortal kings. Such an immortal king was simply a weapon of mass destruction on the battlefield. Other than the celestial lord, there was basically no other opponent.


    In fact, there was another name for them, the celestial lord couldn¡¯t be killed!


    Even for an existence like the celestial lord, there was no way to directly kill an unrivalled king!


    Such an immortal king was hard toe by even in a hundred thousand years. One of them was almost a seedling of a future celestial lord. Thest time such a character appeared, it seemed to be because of the son-inw of the Shi n, the lifelong immortal king.


    Although Lu Xuan had yet to cultivate to the peak-stage of the Immortal King realm, he was already filled with such energy.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know what the people below thought of him. He was merely absorbing the energy from the heavenly tribtion unceasingly. The lightning energy from a random heavenly tribtion was at least equivalent to thousands of immortal essence pills, or even thousands of immortal essence pills.


    It was a free gift. How could Lu Xuan let it go? Even if it was a fleece of the Heavenly Dao, he would still take it.


    Under such circumstances, his cultivation was improving at a speed visible to the naked eye. Lu Xuan was also immersed in this rare battle.


    He could fight with all his might. He did not have to worry that it would affect living beings, and he did not have to worry that the other party was too weak and would be killed by him with a p. He also did not have to worry that the other party was too strong and that he was not his opponent.


    He could use all his strength to fight.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s body was sted apart and recovered. He was sted apart again and again, and even his divine kingdom was sted apart several times.


    Time ticked by, a total of ten days passed. Under this heavenly tribtion, Lu Xuan, who was undergoing the tribtions unceasingly, suddenly let out a long howl.


    The cultivation strength in his body increased frenziedly, it was as though he broke through a certain limit in an instant, entering another level.


    Lu Xuan stopped his actions and exhaled a breath of air. He finally broke through, from thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm to the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    After several hundred years of cultivation, he reached perfection and climbed to the peak of the heavenly realm. He was truly only below the imperial emperor.

 Chapter 1176 - The Shi Familys Killing Move, the Imperial Emperors All-Out Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1176: The Shi Family¡¯s Killing Move, the Imperial Emperor¡¯s All-Out Attack</h4>


    Perfection in cultivation, ascending to the peak of the Immortal King Realm!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura grew more and more perfect. His skills had also surged by arge margin. Those tribtions that could injure Lu Xuan no longer could do any harm to him now.


    At the same time, Lu Xuan¡¯s Alkaid Immortal King clone grabbed the grumpy old cambion in front of him, ¡°Die? Or surrender?¡±


    The grumpy old cambion¡¯s pupils constricted. He already knew that Lu Xuan must have perfected his cultivation and didn¡¯t need to use his tribtion to cultivate anymore.


    To stop the tribtion, the best way was to kill him directly. By doing so, the tribtion this time would be over.


    Right now, there weren¡¯t many choices left for him. He could either surrender or die!


    ¡°I am willing to surrender!¡±


    The grumpy old cambion quickly said.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s Alkaid Immortal King clone nodded. ¡°Let go of your primordial spirit. I will set up a restriction. If you show even the slightest bit of rebellious intent, it will be your death immediately!¡±


    The grumpy old cambion quickly nodded. It was better to live than die. If he could face death boldly, he would have died just now. He would not have waited until now.


    When the grumpy old cambion released his primordial spirit, Lu Xuan sessfully injected a restriction into it. A momentter, it had already fused into his primordial spirit. If he had any rebellious thoughts, the moment he thought about it, his primordial spirit would be burned to ashes. Even if he became an emperor in the future, it would also be useless.


    ¡°Master, this tribtion has locked onto me. Even if I hide in hell, it would be useless. The tribtion will follow me to hell. Unless I die, then only the tribtion will end!¡± The grumpy old cambion quickly said.


    There were only two ways for this imperial emperor¡¯s tribtion to end. Either he transcended the tribtion and became an imperial emperor, or he died under the tribtion. It was too difficult to survive.


    ¡°I have my own ways. Watch carefully!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Alkaid Immortal King clone formed a seal and turned it into a talisman seal in front of him.


    ¡°This is the heaven shrouding talisman. If you wear it, even the taoism aptitude wouldn¡¯t be able to sense your aura!¡±


    Lu Xuan handed the heaven shrouding talisman to the grumpy old cambion.


    As expected, the grumpy old cambion¡¯s aura immediately disappeared without a trace. Although it was right in front of him, he couldn¡¯t sense any aura.


    In the sky, the seemingly endless tribtion finally dispersed and the rain stopped, turning into nothingness.


    Lu Xuan looked at the entire Prison State. The tribtion just now had affected the entire universe. It could be said that a tribtion had washed away the devil qi in the entire Prison State. Regardless of whether it was the devil qi or the hellspawn, they were all wiped out.


    Those hellspawns that didn¡¯t escape back to the devil world in time, many were also struck to death by the lightning. The devil qi that enveloped the entire Prison State all year round was also dispersed by the heavenly lightning and turned into nothingness.


    Heavenly Lightning was the most masculine Yang energy in the world. It had an astonishing ability to restrain those evil spirits.


    This could be considered a good thing. If it was left to Heaven to clean it up, no one would know how much time and energy would be needed. Right now, by borrowing the power of the taoism aptitude, it could be done easily.


    From afar, many Great Void Immortal Kings saw this scene and finally could heave a sigh of relief. This sudden chaos was finally over. Next, they only needed to strengthen the boundaries in the Prison State to end the chaospletely.


    In any case, there was no need for them to handle this personally. The heavenly court naturally had their own barrier masters to handle this matter.


    However, before they could heave a sigh of relief, they saw a terrifying auraing from the depths of the sky.


    It was a shocking sword qi. This sword qi materialized and condensed, sweeping across the sky. It was even longer than the Milky Way in the sky. The sword light was formed from the condensation of countlessws of sword path. Eachw was as huge as a mountain. Countless suchws gathered together and shed a heavenly chasm in the sky.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. This terrifying attack almost made it difficult for them to breathe. The blood in their bodies was frozen.


    Wherever this attack passed by, the void would evaporate and the chaos would be shattered!


    This sword swept through the sky, crushing the heaven and earth, causing even the Great Void Immortal Kings to feel helpless. It was as though the heaven and earth were being destroyed.


    And the target of this sword attack was none other than Lu Xuan!


    In mid-air, Lu Xuan immediately realized that his true test was about toe.


    ¡°An imperial emperor level killing move!¡±


    Lu Xuan immediately reacted.


    ¡°This is the imperial sh of nature, the Shi family has made their move!¡±


    He immediately recognized that this wasn¡¯t anything else, but one of the Shi family¡¯s trump cards, the Imperial sh of Nature.


    This was a full-strength attack that the Shi Emperor had used a special technique to preserve. It was equivalent to Shi Emperor making his move. But generally speaking, this kind of attack could be said to be used less and less every time. It was the trump card of the Shi family, and under normal circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t be used.


    Unless they were ambushed by the imperial emperor¡¯s attack. They would only use it in order to repel the imperial emperor and protect the Shi family.


    Every attack was priceless. If they wanted to kill the grumpy old cambion just now, they would probably be able to kill him with a single strike.


    But now, such an attack was used against Lu Xuan. One could imagine how much hatred they had towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Lu Xuan could not help but curse. This time, the Shi family¡¯s big move was too shocking.


    This attack pierced through space and time, shattering the void. When that attack came down, it was as if the world had copsed before Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    Lu Xuan could only take it head-on. He had no choice because the space around him waspletely locked down by this sword. This kind of move had always been used by Lu Xuan on others.


    But this was the first time it had been used on him!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sword directly struck Lu Xuan. In an instant, all of his astonishing defenses and the toughness of his body copsed.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Impossible!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted. He knew that he was in an unprecedented danger. If he was not careful, he might die.


    This was an all-out attack from the imperial emperor. Even he had to use all his strength to deal with it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At the first instant, Lu Xuan¡¯s Alkaid Divine Armor exploded.


    Following that, Lu Xuan¡¯s Alkaid Immortal King clone exploded on the spot, turning into a rain of blood.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    In this split second, Lu Xuan shifted a little and his vitals avoided the attack. However, half of his body was still sted apart and turned into nothingness.


    Following that, the sword shed into the spatial crack in hell, causing the barrier above the spatial crack to copse and st apart.


    All of this might seem too long, but in actual fact, it only took an instant. Under the extreme circumstances, Lu Xuan reacted.


    With just a single strike, he shattered Lu Xuan¡¯s Alkaid Immortal King clone. Even his true body was also heavily injured.


    Lu Xuan instantly felt it. Another sh of the imperial sh was condensing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going all out!¡±


    Lu Xuan endured the intense pain and rushed into the cracks of hell.

 Chapter 1177 - Not to Be Bullied by a Dog Even When a Tiger Falls

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Not to Be Bullied by a Dog Even When a Tiger Falls</h4>


    The moment Lu Xuan entered the Devil World, another Myriad Sovereign shnded on thend of Prison State.


    In an instant, countless mountains and rivers directly evaporated. A terrifying crack that was tens of thousands of miles long appeared on the ground, which was even bigger than the crack in the Devil World.


    The ground of Zhaozhou was trembling. Countless people were dumbstruck. They didn¡¯t know what kind of attack could cause the ground of the entire state to tremble.


    It was only the Immortal Kings that could see clearly what was happening.


    When the Immortal Kings saw the scene, they felt a chill down their spines.


    ¡°The Shi family are using their spiritual connotations to kill Lu Xuan. This is damaging to the rules!¡±


    An Immortal King said with his mouth agape.


    Immortal Kings were all experienced and knowledgeable. Of course, they knew that the origin of that attack was the Shi family¡¯s Myriad Sovereign sh.


    No one in the Shi family was able to use such Myriad Sovereign sh now. The only possibility was that they were using their spiritual connotations.


    General speaking, even for a powerful existence like the Emperor n, their true spiritual connotations weren¡¯t that many. They would not use them on ordinary people. They would only use them when their ns were about to be exterminated and they were being killed in their nests.


    For the situation which they normally would not easily use but they had actually used, one could imagine how much hatred they had towards Lu Xuan.


    ¡°The terrifying one isn¡¯t the Shi family, but Lu Xuan. The Shi family has already used the spiritual connotations of the Emperor n, but they actually did not manage to kill him in one go. Moreover it was under the circumstances of a surprise attack!¡±


    ¡°The imperial emperor can not be killed!¡±


    Anyone who understood how difficult it was to achieve the level of the imperial emperor being unable to be killed could understand how terrifying and difficult it was for Lu Xuan to reach this stage.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will be more battles between the two sides. Lu Xuan has suffered such a huge loss and he even lost one of his second primordial spirit clones. How can he let this matter rest?¡±


    ¡°He will not rest until he dies. The Shi family is going to provoke a terrifying enemy this time!¡±


    Many Immortal Kings recalled the two Myriad Sovereign shes and could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    They could imagine that if they were in his ce, they would have died a long time ago. Just one attack was enough to kill them.


    But of course, if they were in his ce, they also would not be qualified to trigger the Shi family to use their spiritual connotations.


    ¡°However, I saw that his second primordial spirit clone was destroyed and half of his body was chopped off. I am afraid that he might not be able to recover in the future!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. An attack at the imperial emperor level, even if it was only left in his body, it would still make it difficult for his cultivation to advance even a little bit!¡±


    ¡°He even fell into hell. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s finished. Clearly he had just stood at the peak and was struck down all of a sudden. This is the oue of offending the Emperor n!¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly. Although from the beginning to the end, the people from the Shi family had never made a move, but everyone knew that it was the Shi family that had made a move.


    An attack from the Shi family¡¯s ancestral home could directly reach Lu Xuan who was in the Prison State. It was only the imperial emperor-level method could do so.


    Everyone also realized that the Heaven Realm was about to stir up another hugemotion. It seemed that Lu Xuan, this newly-ascended Immortal King, had yet to fully mature but was about to die.


    When he fell into hell, his survival rate was already very low. It was almost impossible for him to escape. In addition, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t enter in his peak state and was heavily injured by someone. Just this alone was sufficient to sentence Lu Xuan to death.


    ¡ª


    Two flowers bloomed, one on each side.


    Lu Xuan directly fell into hell. A dense sulfur aura pervaded the hell. There wasva everywhere. It was a deste scene ofva.


    Only half of his body was left, Lu Xuan felt his vitality was rapidly draining away.


    He was almost split in half from the middle of his head.


    ¡°Shi family, Shi Tatian, you guys are great!¡±


    Lu Xuan gritted his teeth. Since his rebirth, he had never suffered such a huge loss, especially when his cultivation had just reached the peak of the Immortal King Realm. It could be said that it was when he was filled with pride that he was ambushed by the Shi family.


    As an Emperor n, the Shi family naturally had abundant spiritual connotation. This was also the reason why Lu Xuan was unwilling to immediately attack the Shi family.


    The Shi family still had many such spiritual connotations. If his strength didn¡¯t reach a certain level, it would be very easy for him to fail.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan was also an imperial emperor. He had even be a Celestial Lord. Thus, he knew very well what kind of spiritual connotations and methods these imperial emperors would leave behind for their descendants. This was something that Immortal Kings couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    This was also why Lu Xuan¡¯s strength could be said to be unrivalled, far surpassing the ordinary Immortal Kings. If it was another Immortal King, they would be able to kill him with just one sh of the Myriad Sovereign sh. There was simply no possibility of survival.


    Lu Xuan could feel the aura of the Myriad Sovereign sh continuously corroding his flesh and blood, preventing him from recovering.


    In the air, a terrifying devil w shed down, and it was actually aiming at Lu Xuan.


    ¡°You guys also want to bully me?¡± Lu Xuan coldly spoke. With a wave of his sword, the devil w was instantly torn apart. After that, an extremely terrifying evil creature from a hundred thousand miles away discovered to its horror that it was locked down by a beam of sword qi, and it was instantly shattered.


    A King level creature was easily shattered in this manner.


    Even if Lu Xuan¡¯sbat power had dropped drastically, it was still not something that these ordinary King level creatures could bully.


    ¡°Those old b*stards from the Shi family are going all out to deal with me!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with dangerous light. This was the signal for an all-out war. Since the Shi family had already chosen to go all out, then Lu Xuan did not n to endure any longer.


    Since they couldn¡¯t kill Lu Xuan, they had to be prepared to be counterattacked by Lu Xuan.


    Although to him, the Shi family was still very troublesome, it wasn¡¯t that he had no way to deal with them. Wasn¡¯t it just their spiritual connotations?


    Lu Xuan indeed didn¡¯t have the connotation of an immortal emperor right now. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he had no way to obtain such connotation.


    Before this, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t attempt to obtain it because his cultivation wasn¡¯t sufficient. Even if he obtained it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to disy it. But now that he had already reached the unrivalled Immortal King Realm, he could use some forbidden techniques.


    ¡°When I recover, I¡¯ll kill Shi Tatian first!¡±


    Lu Xuan gritted his teeth.


    Then, with a thought, his figure disappeared from hell and entered the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    In just a short while, several powerful divine thoughts swept over the ce where Lu Xuan was.


    Each of them was a powerful King-level creature. They clearly sensed the powerful aura and the stimtion of the blood of that powerful creature, so they rushed over.


    However, they didn¡¯t discover anything!


    This also caused these King level creatures to continuously let out furious roars, as if they had lost an important prey.

 Chapter 1178 - Half a Year to Recover and Kill Shi Tatian

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Half a Year to Recover and Kill Shi Tatian</h4>


    In the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, Lu Xuan sat cross-legged. Not far away from him were the old cambion and the Deep Sea Poison Dragon King. The Deep Sea Poison Dragon King was ring at the old cambion, afraid that he wouldunch an attack at this moment.


    However, the old cambion¡¯s evil face revealed a bitter smile. He naturally understood the Deep Sea Poison Dragon King¡¯s fear, but his primordial spirit had already been ced under a restriction.


    He simply didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of such thought. The moment he had such thought, his primordial spirit would be like being burned by fire. If he thought longer, his primordial spirit would be burned to ashes.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to resist!


    Moreover, he was currently in an extremely weakened state, and right now, he was only at the level of an ordinary King. It was probably that Lu Xuan could kill him even with less that a single sword strike.


    Even though Lu Xuan¡¯s injuries were very serious, he wasn¡¯t on a full-scale retreat!


    Not to mention the terrifying scene of him being struck by the Myriad Sovereign sh, even the old cambion was scared out of his wits.


    That was indeed an imperial emperor¡¯s full-powered strike!


    No matter how he did it, this was a genuine imperial emperor¡¯s strike. Under such circumstances, Lu Xuan was actually able to escape.


    An imperial emperor that couldn¡¯t be killed!


    These words weren¡¯t enough to describe the shock in the old cambion¡¯s heart. Although he was born in the hellspawn race, he knew what kind of existence an imperial emperor was. It was an existence on the same level as their Seven Great Demon Kings


    If it was him, even at his peak state, he wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine being able to survive an attack from the Great Demon Kings.


    An existence at the imperial emperor level could wipe them out from thews. This was their most terrifying method.


    Lu Xuan had done this. His future was simply limitless. Under such circumstances, he was finally convinced.


    He was at most a normal Demon King, but the person in front of him was a monster, a freak. How could a normal demonpare to a monster?


    Definitely not!


    He waspletely convinced. He even felt that following such a person would one day fulfill his long-cherished wish and be a Great Demon King.


    After all, it seemed that Lu Xuan¡¯s future prospects were definitely not that of an imperial emperor. At the very least, he was not an ordinary imperial emperor. Only by following Lu Xuan would he have a chance to be a Great Demon King.


    This was because even he knew very well that although he had chosen to transcend the tribtion, he actually did not have much of a chance to win.


    He did not have a choice, because this was no longer something that could be done by keeping a low profile. With his level, in the entire hell, he was only slightly inferior to the Seven Great Demon Kings. To say that he had to hide his strength and bide his time when he had grown to such a stage, that would be lying to himself and others. Otherwise, he would treat the Seven Demon Kings as fools.


    The pressure from the Seven Demon Kings was growing stronger and stronger. He had no choice but to choose to enter the Prison State of the Heaven Realm to make a breakthrough, betting on thest glimmer of possibility.


    Otherwise, after a period of time, he would probably be pped to death by one of the demon kings.


    The environment in hell was much, much worse than in the Heaven Realm.


    Maybe if he followed Lu Xuan, the possibility of him bing an imperial emperor would be higher.


    This was hitching a ride on the dragon and phoenix!


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know that the old cambion had made a 180 degree turn in his thinking in such a short period of time.


    Right now, the most important thing for him was naturally to get rid of the aura of the Myriad Sovereign sh. As long as he could get rid of the aura of the Myriad Sovereign sh, with Lu Xuan¡¯s recovery ability, he would be able to easily recover.


    If it was any other ordinary Immortal King, it would be impossible. Unless the imperial emperor acted to help him, it would be impossible.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. He was somehow different from the ordinary Immortal Kings.


    Lu Xuan cast the Soaring Phoenix Immortality Art. Behind Lu Xuan, a flying phoenix directly appeared. An immense amount of life force gushed out from every cell in Lu Xuan¡¯s body, frenziedly contending against the terrifying aura of the Myriad Sovereign sh. Bit by bit, it was expelled from his body.


    Time passed day by day, and in the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying sword qi flew out from Lu Xuan¡¯s body, directly sting into the hell outside the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, forcefully creating a crack over a hundred miles wide.


    Lu Xuan let out a long breath, transforming into two white dragons that were floating in mid-air, entering and leaving his nose as Lu Xuan breathed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally eliminated thest bit of the sword intent!¡±


    Lu Xuan finally let out a sigh of relief. Half a year had passed, and thest bit of the sword intent had also been eliminated from Lu Xuan¡¯s body. Thest bit of hindrance to his body¡¯s recovery no longer existed.


    He had already recovered to the peak of the Immortal King Realm!


    But this time, he had suffered a great loss. In order to heal his injuries, he had spent hundreds of millions of immortal essence pills.


    Not far away from him, the old cambion and the Deep Sea Poison Dragon were protecting him on both sides. After half a year, the old cambion¡¯s injuries had also gradually recovered. He had gradually recovered to the half-step Imperial Emperor Realm and was only half a step away from the Imperial Emperor Realm. It could be said that he was very close to the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    In hell, he was an existence at the level of a big shot. However, even so, he still did not dare to be arrogant in front of Lu Xuan. This was because he knew clearly that it was not only because his primordial spirit was controlled by Lu Xuan, it was also because even if he was at his peak state, he would not be able to defeat Lu Xuan at all.


    He watched as Lu Xuan slowly expelled the sword qi and then recovered his strength. He watched as Lu Xuan¡¯s aura rose bit by bit. It was almost a long time ago that Lu Xuan had recovered to the same level as him.


    However, that was not Lu Xuan¡¯s limit. After several months, he finally recovered to his peak state. After watching Lu Xuan recover to his peak state, he finally knew how shocking and terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯s limit was.


    It was simply a bottomless abyss. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that one could have an aura that was almostparable to an imperial emperor before he had even reached the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    Compared to himself, Lu Xuan was truly at the half-step Imperial Emperor Realm.


    ¡°Old Cambion, you should know the passage from hell to the battlefields of all realms, right? I want to go to the battlefields of all realms!¡±


    Lu Xuan was not in a hurry to return to the Heaven Realm. This time, the Shi family hadpletely shed all pretense of cordiality and used their connotations to deal with him. This kind of thing was just like nuclear weapons. There would be a second time if there was a first time.


    There was only a difference between zero times and countless times. Therefore, he had to obtain the ability to resist the Shi family¡¯s connotations before he could return.


    And the fastest ce to obtain such an ability was in the battlefields of all realms. He knew the whereabouts of several inheritances.


    Moreover, he also knew another thing, and that was that Shi Tatian was also in the battlefields of all realms!


    Lu Xuan wanted to go to the battlefields of all realms to kill Shi Tatian!

 Chapter 1179 - Innate Five Elements Diagram

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Innate Five Elements Diagram</h4>


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    The old cambion stood at the side and said respectfully.


    ¡°But before I go to the battlefields of all realms, I have to get something!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes.


    Lu Xuan recalled the scene of his previous life when he entered hell. In hell, he had something that he was determined to obtain.


    This time, he was almost killed by the Myriad Sovereign sh. This also reminded Lu Xuan that his defense was far from enough. The Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was only a King-tier item. Although it was also one of the best among the King-tier items, it was still a King-tier item after all.


    If it was to face the full-force attack of the imperial emperor, it would probably be powerless.


    This time, he suffered a huge loss. The Alkaid Immortal King, his second primordial spirit clone, was destroyed, and he lost an importantbat power.


    Luckily, Lu Xuan was now an unrivalled Immortal King and didn¡¯t really crave for thebat power of the Alkaid Immortal King.


    Naturally, the most important thing was that Lu Xuan had to prepare for his imperial emperor tribtion. His imperial emperor tribtion naturally wouldn¡¯t be at the level of the old cambion. The more powerful an expert was, the more terrifying the imperial emperor tribtion he would have to face.


    The imperial emperor¡¯s tribtion he had to face would probably be 10 times, or even 100 times more.


    If he wasn¡¯t fully prepared, even Lu Xuan didn¡¯t dare to say that he would be able to safely pass the imperial emperor tribtion.


    This was because the imperial emperor¡¯s tribtion wasn¡¯t set in stone. If it was only at the old cambion¡¯s level, or the level as Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, Lu Xuan was 100% certain that he would be able to pass it.


    But this life was different, he had to make more preparations!


    The old cambion was also a little curious. What was there in hell that was worthy for his master to obtain? It was not that there were no good things in hell, but they had long fallen into the hands of the Lord of Hell, Satan, or the Seven Demon Kings. There were very few remaining outside.


    Lu Xuan nced at the old cambion and knew that he was curious, but he did not have any thoughts of exining. Only he himself knew what he wanted this time.


    Innate Five Elements Diagram!


    In his previous life, when the Innate Five Elements Diagram appeared, it caused quite amotion. There were countless experts from all over the world sneaking into hell.


    To ordinary people, entering hell was a dead end. But to Immortal Kings, aslong as they were careful, hell wasn¡¯t a ce where they couldn¡¯t return to.


    And Lu Xuan was an unrivalled Immortal King. As long as he was careful and didn¡¯t attract the attention of some devil kings, it would be fine. In addition, he knew that those who went out to roam weren¡¯t just the 10 imperial emperors of the Heaven Realm. At this moment, there weren¡¯t many devil kings who could stay in hell, there might only be one of them.


    Lu Xuan knew where they went out to y and he also knew what they were fighting for. But sadly, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t have the strength to participate yet so he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Right now, he only had one thought in mind, to seize the Innate Five Elements Diagram. One must know that this was an imperial weapon left behind by a Supreme Imperial Emperor in hell.


    During the War of All Realms, after the Heaven Realm defeated the other realms, there was a Supreme Imperial Emperor, the Five Elements Emperor, chasing after a demon king of hell, Beelzebub, and entered hell. In the end, he was ambushed by many demon kings of hell, and he died in hell. And the Innate Five Elements Diagram also disappeared.


    It was not until many yearster that he reappeared with the Five Elements Supreme Emperor¡¯s inheritance. This caused a huge sensation in the various worlds.


    Many people who were proficient in divination had already deduced that the Innate Five Elements Diagram was about to be born, and this had caused a hugemotion.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had also snuck into hell after he became an Immortal King. But at that time, he was only at the initial stage of the Immortal King Realm and wasn¡¯t able to snatch the Innate Five Elements Diagram from others. Thus, the Innate Five Elements Diagram didn¡¯t fall into his hands.


    However, he knew of this matter and also knew the whereabouts of the Innate Five Elements Diagram. Even if it wasn¡¯t time for it to be born yet, Lu Xuan still wanted to force it to be born. Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t wait for it to be born in the future.


    As an imperial weapon, the Innate Five Elements Diagram¡¯s power was needless to say. The most important point was its unparalleled defense. In the Innate Five Elements Diagram, the power of the congenital elements was used to form a grand array that could withstand the attacks of multiple imperial emperors at the same time.


    It could be said to be a great weapon in a team battle.


    Not to mention, with the Innate Five Elements Diagram, Lu Xuan no longer had to worry about the situation before, as long as he had enough immortal essence pills to activate it, the Innate Five Elements Diagram would be able to unleash the power of a real imperial weapon.


    Of course, it was iparable to the power of a real imperial emperor, but it was not to the extent of being killed by the connotations. This was also a kind of connotation.


    Even if one were to meet a imperial emperor, he would still have 50% chance of escaping with the Innate Five Elements Diagram.


    This was already impressive enough. It was equivalent to the chance of survival being increased by many times!


    The current Lu Xuan already could roam all the worlds. Ordinary existences wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten him. The only ones who could threaten him were those unrivalled Immortal Emperors.


    As long as he could avoid being instantly killed by the Immortal Emperors, Lu Xuan would have the confidence to escape!


    Three dayster, on the battlefield outside of a tribe in hell, countless hellspawns were fighting with each other.


    Such a scene was very normal in hell. The living environment in hell was extremely harsh. The demons at the bottom level didn¡¯t have any intelligence and were like wild beasts. They only knew how to fight with each other for survival resources.


    But it was precisely because of such a harsh environment that they were able to raise extremely terrifying experts.


    Just like raising a Gu, those who could endure until the end were definitely be the best among them.


    Lu Xuan stood in the deep space, watching the demon tribes fighting below. He didn¡¯t stay any longer, and in the next second, hended in one of the tribes.


    The demons that stayed in the entire tribe prostrated on the ground, shivering because behind Lu Xuan, the old cambion was faintly releasing his own pressure.


    In hell, the suppression of the bloodline was like Mount Tai pressing down from the top, not allowing the slightest bit of resistance.


    Although the old cambion couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from Lu Xuan, in hell, he was already a Supreme Demon King, only second to Satan and the Seven Demon Kings. He was also one of the best among the demon kings.


    Just a little pressure from him was enough for these low-level demons to tremble and not dare to move.


    Even if the old cambion wanted their lives now, they could only obediently give up their lives.


    The high-level demons¡¯ suppression over the low-level demons was vividly disyed.


    Lu Xuan walked in the primitive tribe. It was a volcanic crater filled with the aura of sulfur. This was the cultivation environment that the demons of hell liked very much. It waspletely different from humans.


    Of course, to the current Lu Xuan, this kind of environmental changes were nothing. Even if walking barefoot in the volcano was also a very easy thing.


    Lu Xuan came to an altar.

 Chapter 1180 - Refining Innate Five Elements Diagram, Arriving at Battlefields of All

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Refining Innate Five Elements Diagram, Arriving at Battlefields of All Realms</h4>


    Lu Xuan was dressed in white. In this environment which was filled with hellspawns everywhere, he looked exceptionally different. The Geng Metal Sword was hanging casually behind his back, and he was wearing his long hair down his shoulders like a waterfall.


    He walked to the front of the altar and smashed it into pieces with one palm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The entire altar was smashed into pieces. Immediately after, a scroll turned into a streak of light and was about to escape. It was obviously nothing else but the Innate Five Elements Diagram.


    Lu Xuan transformed into a huge hand and instantly grabbed the Innate Five Elements Diagram in his hand. Then, Lu Xuan and the old cambion disappeared into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    As expected, not long after, a strong divine mind swept across the tribe, and it seemed puzzled.


    ¡°I clearly felt the aura of the imperial weapon, why is it gone now?¡±


    The master behind this divine mind muttered to himself.


    Just now, in that instant, he felt a powerful imperial weapon aura being released. Although it was just a sh, it still caught his attention


    He swept the surrounding again a few more times with his divine mind but he did not find it.


    At this moment, in the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, Lu Xuan opened his palm. The Innate Five Elements Diagram on his palm was constantly breaking out from the encirclement, trying to break away.


    This Innate Five Elements Diagram had five colors, and its power was extremely rich and pure.


    ¡°Come out, do you still want to y dead? Five Elements Great Emperor!¡± Lu Xuan opened his mouth and said.


    As soon as Lu Xuan finished speaking, a figure appeared on the Innate Five Elements Diagram. It was a middle-aged man wearing a robe embroidered with Azure dragon, white tiger, Vermillion bird, ck tortoise, Kirin, and five elements divine beast patterns.


    Five Elements Great Emperor!


    The Five Elements Great Emperor¡¯s face turned slightly livid as he said, ¡°ording to my calctions, the Innate Five Elements Diagram shouldn¡¯t have been born yet!¡±


    Clearly, the Five Elements Great Emperor had done some calctions before he died. Logically speaking, it wasn¡¯t the time yet for the Innate Five Elements Diagram to be born yet, but it was forcefully born. One could imagine how bad his mood would be.


    ¡°I know, it is not yet time for the Innate Five Elements Diagram to be born. However, I need to borrow the Innate Five Elements Diagram¡¯s battle prowess now, so I have no choice but to disturb Great Emperor¡¯s long sleep!¡±


    Lu Xuan cupped his hands and said.


    The Five Elements Great Emperor¡¯s face was livid as he said, ¡°Since this is the situation now, what¡¯s the point of telling me this!¡±


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I know that Great Emperor has left this Innate Five Elements Diagram to pass down your legacy. I can promise Great Emperor that I will find a good sessor for Great Emperor to carry forward the Five Elements Emperor¡¯s legacy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want my legacy?¡± The Five Elements Great Emperor looked at Lu Xuan and asked curiously.


    Lu Xuan shook his head. He was a Celestial Lord himself, and his legacy was much stronger than the Five Elements Great Emperor¡¯s. How could he covet the Five Elements Great Emperor¡¯s legacy? At most, he could use his own strength toprehend the Five Elements Great Path.


    It was impossible for him to be the sessor of the Five Elements Great Emperor!


    If it was in his previous life, he would have been ecstatic. This was a legacy that pointed directly to the Great Path. Many people dreamed of obtaining such a legacy.


    However, for Lu Xuan, he did have a lot of Imperial Emperor-level legacies.


    Back then, in order to break through to the Celestial Realm, he had borrowed many imperial emperor-level legacies.


    ¡°I promise to help you find a sessor!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you in the future!¡±


    The Five Elements Great Emperor was also very single-minded. He saw that he was no match for Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan had special means of controlling artifacts. Even imperial weapons would find it difficult to escape from Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    He was only a wisp of primordial spirit and was still very weak. If he had not been rmed, he might have continued to sleep and wait for an opportunity to appear.


    Now, he could only choose to trust Lu Xuan.


    Following that, the Five Elements Great Emperor turned into a jade slip that contained all of his Five Elements Great Emperor¡¯s legacies.


    When he was besieged, he used all his strength to send out the Innate Five Elements Diagram. It was because he felt that he could not escape, so he sent out the Innate Five Elements Diagram to prevent his legacy from being broken.


    Without the primordial spirit left behind by the Five Elements Great Emperor, Lu Xuan easily controlled the Innate Five Elements Diagram and spent another half a month to refine it.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the Innate Five Elements Diagram with satisfaction as it turned into a white five elements imperial robe embroidered with five elements divine beasts and draped over his body.


    The Five Elements Imperial Robe had an Azure dragon on the left arm, a white tiger on the right arm, an Azure dragon in the middle, and a Vermillion bird and a ck tortoise on the bottom.


    It faintly formed a five elements array and covered Lu Xuan¡¯s body. Even if he was ambushed by an imperial emperor again, he would not be killed in one strike.


    If he had the Innate Five Elements Diagram half a year ago, he wouldn¡¯t have been heavily injured in one strike, not to mention destroying his second primordial spirit clone, the Alkaid Immortal King.


    When Lu Xuan left the Sky Ocean Secret Realm and hid in the secret realm, he could feel a powerful imperial emperor level divine mind sweeping over him from time to time.


    It must have been when he broke open the altar that the Innate Five Elements Diagram¡¯s aura leaked out and attracted the Great Demon King¡¯s attention.


    Although the demon king didn¡¯t notice Lu Xuan who was in the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, he still came back to sweep his fist from time to time. He must have been dissatisfied.


    That was a imperial weapon. Even for an imperial emperor level expert, it was very rare.


    Lu Xuan immediately hid himself, tore open the space, and disappeared on the spot.


    The moment Lu Xuan tore open the space, a divine mind swept down, but it did not detect the existence of anything.


    A dayter, in the teleportation space that led to the Battlefields of All Realms, countless demons were rushing to the battlefields. A demon mixed in, but no one noticed anything wrong.


    Even the supreme demons that were guarding the teleportation array did not notice anything wrong.


    The old cambion hid his aura among these demons. It was not something that ordinary demon kings could discover. He was also one of the best among the demon kings.


    ¡­


    The Battlefields of All Realms, the endless battlefields of the various realms, was a vast and boundless continent. This continent was so vast and endless that no one knew how big it was.


    The mountains and rivers did not seem to be any different from the various realms. However, from time to time, one could see corpses that emitted a powerful pressure lying by the roadside. They had gone through an unknown amount of time, yet they were still immortal, they were powerful existences even in the ancient times.


    There were scattered corpses, weapons, the space that had been destroyed, and the aura of scattered divine abilities everywhere. For ordinary creatures, this was an unimaginable dangerous area.


    Even a Golden Immortal could be torn apart by an unknown space crack on the side of the road if he was not careful.


    Only the Immortal Kings could protect themselves on such a dangerous battlefield, and it was only protecting themselves.

 Chapter 1181 - The Battlefield of All Realms with Rising Geniuses

    <h4>Chapter 1181: The Battlefield of All Realms with Rising Geniuses</h4>


    On the Battlefield of All Realms, a figure appeared after a beam of light shed, revealing Lu Xuan¡¯s original appearance.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he stepped into the Battlefield of All Realms, so he wasn¡¯tpletely ignorant about the battlefield.


    It was just that when he was in the battlefield in his previous life, that was very, very long ago.


    The Battlefield of All Realms was very vast. Although it was just a battlefield, in terms of size, it was probably not much smaller than the lower realm¡¯s Milky Way.


    It was easily calcted in light-years. Without a teleportation array, only Immortal King level experts could roam freely here.


    Immortal King level experts could travel millions of miles in an instant. Only with this kind of mobility could they teleport in the Battlefield of All Realms. Otherwise, if it were an ordinary Golden Immortal who wanted to cross the Battlefield of All Realms, he would probably run until he died.


    The Battlefield of All Realms was originally a part of the Heaven Realm. When all realms invaded the Heaven Realm, this part of the world copsed and fell into the universe, bing a battlefield for all the realms to fight against each other.


    And in the respective worlds, as long as they had the slightest bit of ambition and wanted to be one of the first-rate worlds in all the worlds, they would have a foothold on the Battlefield of All Realms ordingly.


    And now, if Lu Xuan wanted to know the specific situation on the Battlefield of All Realms, the fastest way was to rush to a stronghold city.


    There were quite a number of such cities on the Battlefield of All Realms. Behind them stood many primordial experts. Even if the armies of the realms shed, their presence would not be affected.


    The City of Wind was a huge city in the middle of the Battlefield of All Realms. Countless creatures from all realms entered and exited it. The most ordinary residents were Gold Immortal experts, and there were countless Golden Immortal experts.


    Immortal Kings were also hiding within the city. They were like prehistoric beasts that could crawl out at any time to devour life.


    Lu Xuan changed his appearance and transformed into an ordinary-looking middle-aged man as he entered the City of Wind.


    The surroundings were filled with angels, devil race, and all sorts of creatures from the various worlds.


    Lu Xuan was not surprised. In a city like this, race had no meaning. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone who dared to be presumptuous here. To be able to establish such a city on the Battlefield of All Realms and not be ttened by the armies of the various realms, it itself represented the terror of the master behind this city.


    Lu Xuan entered a restaurant in the City of Wind, where countless people were exchanging information that they wanted.


    Simrly, Lu Xuan could obtain the information that he wanted here.


    Soon, a waiter came to wee Lu Xuan to upstairs. Immediately after he entered a private room, a demon administrator came to Lu Xuan and said, ¡°I wonder what kind of information you want and what price you can pay!¡±


    He didn¡¯t find Lu Xuan¡¯s identity as a human strange. It wasn¡¯t the first time that such a situation happened here, so it wasn¡¯t strange at all.


    ¡°I want to know the whereabouts of Shi Tatian, a member of the Shi family of the Emperor n!¡±


    Lu Xuan said calmly.


    Hearing Shi Tatian¡¯s name, the demon administrator¡¯s expression which appeared normal finally changed.


    This was because it involved the Emperor n. However, it only changed slightly before it immediately recovered.


    ¡°Alright, we will immediately send the relevant information and the price!¡± The demon administrator said.


    ¡°Apart from that, I also want to have some information about the Battlefield of All Realms. Just send it over together!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    The demon administrator nodded. He thought that Lu Xuan was an old monster who had long gone into seclusion and didn¡¯t know what had happened recently.


    Soon, the demon administrator sent the information to him and said, ¡°The ordinary information is 100,000 immortal essence pills. As for the information about Shi Tatian, 10,000,000 immortal essence pills. It is more expensive because it involves the bloodline of the Emperor n!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded. He knew the rules. If the information was rted to the Celestial n, it might even be 10 times more expensive.


    And this demon administrator was involved in a huge intelligence organization that spanned across the heavens. Particrly on the Battlefield of All Realms, it could be said that it was very well-informed. If there was no news, they would even use divination methods to make predictions.


    After handing over the immortal essence pills, Lu Xuan immediately began to read. 10,000,000 immortal essence pills were nothing to him now. He could create a million immortal essence pills out of thin air every day. His cultivation waspletely iparable to back then.


    After Lu Xuan received the information, he immediately left the restaurant. After leaving the City of Wind, he entered the Sky Ocean Secret Realm and began to read the information.


    The entire Battlefield of All Realms was formed because of the War of All Realms. After that war, the various realms were recuperating. Although there were battles on the Battlefield of All Realms, the overall situation was still rtively stable.


    However, since several hundred years ago, the battles among the various realms had be increasingly intense. There were even Imperial Emperor-level experts from various realms overseeing the Battlefield of All Realms. There were even records of them fighting.


    ording to the intelligence reports, the Moon Emperor had made three moves. Two of them were to repel the prying eyes of the Imperial Emperor-level experts from other realms. The other time was to wipe out a million angels from heaven in a single blow, forcing back a trillion soldiers from heaven.


    The war had clearly escted!


    And under such circumstances, the battles among the various realms had be increasingly intense. Other than the various great worlds that were faintly targeting the Heaven Realm, there were also many battles among the various realms.


    Over the past few hundred years, the number of casualties among the elite armies of the various realms had exceeded 50 million. True human lives were as worthless as grass.


    Even if each of them was an overlord-level character in their respective worlds, on the Battlefield of All Realms, they were just arge target that could die at any moment.


    This was especially so for the young geniuses who were extremely active. Each of them was more terrifying than the other. The Golden Immortals didn¡¯t even record their names because they could die at any moment. There was no meaning in recording their names.


    Only the Immortal Kings experts were worthy of being recorded.


    Among them, Lu Xuan also met many familiar faces. For example, Nangong Wuyin was a neer who was extremely active recently. He swept through a region with the appearance of a newly-ascended Immortal King and defeated several supreme geniuses from other realms. His name was famous for a period of time.


    Yuan Xiao from the Yuan family had also stepped into the Immortal King Realm and entered the Battlefield of All Realms. It was said that he had many fortuitous encounters and his strength had increased rapidly.


    And this was also the reason why so many supreme geniuses entered the battlefield after stepping into the Immortal King Realm.


    The Battlefield of All Realms was extremely dangerous. Even the deaths of Immortal Kings weremon urrences.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were many fortuitous encounters that couldn¡¯t be found in the original world, how would it be possible for so many Immortal Kings to be attracted here.


    Other than this, Lu Xuan also saw that Little Roc King, Zi Mingyue and other good friends also stepped into the Battlefield of All Realms not long ago. Their cultivation were all at the peak of the Golden Immortal Realm. The speed of their improvement could be said to be shocking, far surpassing their previous lives.


    From the looks of it, this should be directly rted to the storm he created.

 Chapter 1182 - The Tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1182: The Tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor</h4>


    Under the influence of Lu Xuan, the Heaven Realm was no longer the same as the previous life. Lu Xuan might not be able to influence the older generation, but there were many from the younger generation who were influenced by him.


    Because of the addition of Lu Xuan, many experts from the younger generation rose up.


    After all, Lu Xuan rose up in a short period of time. Not only did he break through to the Immortal King Realm, he even established his own name among the Immortal Kings.


    Among these people, which one of them wasn¡¯t a supreme genius? And even Innate Saint. How could they just simply let it go?


    They would definitely chase after him relentlessly. From what Lu Xuan knew, they were all much strongerpared to the same period of time in his previous life.


    In this generation of the Heaven Realm, there were also some peak Innate Saints. Althoughpared to the countless millions of living beings, they could only be considered to be pitifully few.


    But it wasn¡¯t as few as many people thought. At the very least, it was more than the number of both hands.


    Among these people, the outstanding ones like Nangong Wuyin who had reincarnated, and Shi Tatian, they were already Immortal Kings and there was even a chance for them to reach the Immortal Emperor Realm in the future.


    Lu Xuan also saw the intelligence report on Han Lin Immortal King. Although he was a newly-ascended Immortal King, Han Lin Immortal King wasn¡¯t from the younger generation. In terms of sharpness, he couldn¡¯t bepared to the younger generation. His battle achievements were much more ordinary.


    Although in the eyes of all living beings, he was a lofty Immortal King, in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, he was undoubtedly much more ordinary.


    Initially, Han Lin Immortal King¡¯s breakthrough was also by chance. It was only because of his many years of umtion that he broke through. If he wanted to go far in the future, he still needed to n carefully.


    ¡°The hell and heaven are about to join forces to attack the Heaven Realm?¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned when he saw the next piece of information.


    To be more precise, this couldn¡¯t be considered a secret information.


    After all, with the strength of the Heaven Realm, if there were fewer people attacking, the scale of the attack would be too small. Basically, it would be like sending vegetables to the ground. Andrge-scale movements basically couldn¡¯t be hidden from everyone.


    Thus, the battles on the Battlefield of All Realms were usually conducted in an upright manner. It was simply impossible to rely on surprise attacks.


    ¡°It seems that a great war is imminent!¡±


    Lu Xuan thought to himself. Heaven and hell had been enemies for many years. It had started a long time ago and had even affected the projection of the lower realm.


    Usually, they had to fight whenever they had nothing to do, let alone join forces. Only when they faced a behemoth like the Heaven Realm would it be possible for them to join forces.


    However, they were still in the preparatory stage. It seemed that it would take some time for a real war to start. Moreover, there might be other worlds spying on them in the dark, and they might also have thoughts of attacking the Heaven Realm.


    The Heaven Realm standing there was like a target for the other worlds, but they could not give up on strengthening themselves because of this.


    Lu Xuan still had a chance to intervene. A great war was about to begin. This would also be the battlefield where he would roam unhindered. He was not far from the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    Once he broke through, he would be one of the top figures in the entire universe. He would then only be below the Celestial Realm.


    However, those Celestial Masters rarely appeared in the world. They were studying the Great Path, so it would be difficult to attract their attention even if they fought to the death in different worlds.


    After reading the information, Lu Xuan read the information about Shi Tatian.


    To Lu Xuan, Shi Tatian was a disaster. It was time to eliminate this disaster. Even if the Shi family knew about it, he was not afraid. He even wanted to settle the score with the Shi family.


    So what if it was the Emperor n? Unless it was a Emperor n with a real emperor. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°The Great Tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. The White Bone Great Emperor was the supreme emperor of the bone demon lineage in the demon world. He crawled out from a group of skeletons. It was said that he was a supreme figure in his previous life. Countless years after his death, the white bones gained sentience, and he called himself White Bone Great Emperor.


    He was considered the strongest expert of the bone demon lineage, which was rtively rare in the demon world.


    Subsequently, White Bone Great Emperor died on the Battlefield of All Realms and turned into a tomb of White Bone Great Emperor. When Lu Xuan calcted the time, it should have opened by now.


    However, Lu Xuan knew that things were not that simple. The reason why White Bone Great Emperor¡¯s tomb had appeared at this time was because White Bone Great Emperor had left a backup n.


    The White Bone Great Emperor wanted to use this opportunity to resurrect himself. He wanted to absorb an endless amount of blood to resurrect himself.


    In his previous life, the White Bone Great Emperor had really resurrected because of this. Lu Xuan was amazed. After countless years, the White Bone Great Emperor had really resurrected.


    However, he did not know if the sentience that had been resurrected could really be considered that of the original White Bone Great Emperor.


    Now that the White Bone Great Emperor¡¯s great tomb had opened, there was no doubt that it would attract countless people. When that time came, it was inevitable that these people would be the flesh and blood of the resurrected White Bone Great Emperor.


    However, this did not include the peerless heaven¡¯s favorites and the Innate Saints. These heaven¡¯s favorites were lucky enough to escape from all sorts of dangerous situations, and they would also be able to obtain all sorts of fortuitous encounters.


    This was natural logic!


    Therefore, if things went ording to n, with Shi Tatian¡¯s Luck, he was afraid that this time, when the tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor was reopened, the resurrection of the White Bone Emperor would give him a lot of benefits, and his cultivation would probably soar again.


    ¡°How can I let you get what you want?¡±


    Lu Xuan thought for a moment. This time, he had to join in on the fun with the White Bone Great Emperor. First, he had to find an opportunity to kill Shi Tatian and stop the wishful thinking of the Shi family.


    Second, he had to stop the resurrection of the White Bone Great Emperor. After the resurrection of the White Bone Emperor, the demon world would have an emperor. It was not a good thing for the Heaven Realm.


    If the other realms knew that they could stop the resurrection of the White Bone Great Emperor, they would probably take action as well. They would not just watch the resurrection of the White Bone Great Emperor.


    However, only Lu Xuan knew the news. ording to the information on the intelligence, before Lu Xuan could rush over, the tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor probably would have opened. There was no time to spread the news, so Lu Xuan had to go personally.


    Although the White Bone Great Emperor was terrifying after his resurrection, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to win. After all, he had just recovered and was far weaker than when he was at his peak. He might not even have one-tenth of ten-thousandth of his strength.


    The third task was to hunt down the geniuses from all over the world. This time around, the tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor had attracted countless geniuses. It was a good opportunity for Lu Xuan to capture them all in one fell swoop.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s heart didn¡¯t waver at all. This was verymon in the Battlefield of All Realms. The weakest among the geniuses from all over the world was Golden Immortal, and the experts here were all Immortal Kings. In theory, there shouldn¡¯t be too much danger.


    But in reality, there were many geniuses from all over the world who died. The majority of the danger came from hunting them down.


    In his previous life, when Lu Xuan first entered the battlefield, he was hunted down many times. Even after he became an Immortal King, he was hunted down many times. The Shi family was only one of them. The attacks of all the terrifying old monsters from all over the world were the main force.

 Chapter 1183 - Encirclement of the Demon Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Encirclement of the Demon Realm</h4>


    Those old monsters had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, specifically targeting the talents from all over the world. As for Lu Xuan, after he broke through to the Immortal King realm, he could be said to have risen to fame. In the hearts of these old monsters, he also had a name. It was precisely because of this that he was hunted by all kinds of people.


    If Lu Xuan had been in the Heaven Realm, he would have be a big shot once he became an Immortal King, and he would be in peace and joy. However, on the Battlefield of All Realms, Gold Immortals were like grass, Golden Immortals were inferior to dogs, even Immortal Kings would fall from time to time. It was definitely a meat grinder.


    It was under such circumstances that Lu Xuan fought his way out by himself, reaching the peak and bing an emperor in one fell swoop.


    However, there was no need to doubt the suffering within. It was far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Lu Xuan even knew that there were special Immortal King squads in the various worlds that specialized in cleaning up the geniuses from all over the world. These Immortal King squads would gather together from time to time.


    Often, in ces where there were many geniuses from all over the world, their figures could be seen from time to time.


    These were specially nurtured killing machines and werepletely different from ordinary Immortal Kings. It could be said that they were born to hunt other geniuses.


    These people even had some forbidden techniques on them, some of which even involved the methods of Imperial Emperors. After all, the people they wanted to hunt were all geniuses from all over the world. These geniuses were all heaven¡¯s chosen and were protected by the God Realm. It was their destiny that they would be able to avoid danger. As long as they were given a tiny bit of a chance, they would be able to escape.


    If they wanted to kill such a freak, they could only be freaks that were even more freakish than them. Only freaks that were even more powerful than them would be able to do so.


    For such characters, with their cultivation at the Immortal King Realm, there weren¡¯t many in the various worlds. They could only act in a small team.


    Thinking of this, Lu Xuan¡¯s blood boiled. In his previous life, he was badly tormented by these people. But this time, it was different. It was his turn to hunt down the geniuses from the various worlds, as well as the Immortal King small teams that specialized in hunting down geniuses. They were all on Lu Xuan¡¯s hunting list.


    The capture in one fell swoop!


    ¡°Such a bigmotion, how can I not join in the fun?!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes.


    After making up his mind, Lu Xuan took out a jade pendant, handed it to the old cambion and said, ¡°Take this jade pendant and go to the main camp of the Heaven Realm. Find Immortal King Han Lin and ask him to bring you back to the main camp of the Heaven Realm to take charge. I¡¯m afraid that the Shi family will take the risk!¡±


    Lu Xuan wanted to have a great battle in the Battlefield of All Realms. Thus he could not care about the main camp of the Great Void Pavilion. Right now, he needed a supreme existence to take charge.


    It was just nice for the old cambion to return and take Lu Xuan¡¯s ce. After all, the clone of the Alkaid Immortal King had been destroyed and he could only let the old cambion return.


    After the old cambion returned, the situation would naturally be as stable as Mount Tai. After all, with his cultivation, he could already be considered one of the strongest below the imperial emperor. The fact that he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single strike from Lu Xuan was because Lu Xuan was extraordinary strong and had gone beyond what was usual.


    If it was someone like Shi Wanqian who was at the peak of the Immortal King Realm, even three to five of them wouldn¡¯t be a match for the old cambion. After all, this was someone who had survived the imperial emperor tribtion previously and managed to escape unscathed.


    Although he didn¡¯t seed in intercepting, the old cambion had many new insights.


    As for the identity of the old cambion, it was nothing to Lu Xuan at all. In the Heaven Realm, there were many protectors of different race. As long as he was certain that he was subdued, the race he belonged to wasn¡¯t important at all.


    After the old cambion left, Lu Xuan began to head towards the tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor.


    ¡­


    Three dayster, on the endless Battlefield of All Realms, a figure shed across and in an instant appeared in front of a river of white bones.


    ¡°As expected, there are already many peopleing!¡±


    Lu Xuan, who was dressed in a white robe, was hiding in the void. He was looking at the river of white bones in front of him that seemed to flow into the end of time.


    The endless bones could not cover the entire river of bones even with Lu Xuan¡¯s divine mind. There were all kinds of barriers and mysteries that had blocked the divine mind.


    Although it was said that it was a long river of white bones, it was actually as vast as a sea of white bones.


    In the depths of the sea of white bones, a huge bone tomb could be vaguely seen.


    And within the range of Lu Xuan¡¯s perception, countless battles had already taken ce.


    Monstrous qi was soaring into the sky. In this endless sea of bones, countless powerful armies of the demon formed military formations that divided the space in the sea of bones, turning into powerful formations that blocked everyone from advancing.


    The army of the demon was actually all above the Gold Immortal Realm. Even the Golden Immortals could be seen everywhere, and there were even quite a few Immortal Kings.


    ¡°The Demon Realm wants to monopolize the tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor?¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes.


    The army of the Demon Realm unleashed the supreme magical abilities of the Demon Realm one after another, fighting against the experts from other worlds.


    However, there were also a lot of experts from other worlds. Most importantly, these experts were all at the level of the Golden Immortal, and even Immortal Kings were everywhere.


    Although the number of people was far less than the army of the Demon Realm, they were now evenly matched.


    ¡°The white bone tomb was left behind by the White Bone Great Emperor of our world. Anyone who pries into the white bone tomb will end up this way. If you don¡¯t leave Now, you will be killed without mercy!¡±


    At this moment, a small mountain like figure shouted from among the endless army. He was holding the corpse of a Demon King in his hand like an eagle lifting a chick.


    His body exuded a terrifying aura. He was actually a peak Immortal King. Killing a Demon King who was also a king wasn¡¯t difficult at all.


    Lu Xuan could faintly see that the entrance to the bone tomb had already opened. However, there were no auras of Shi Tatian and the others near the bone tomb. Shi Tatian wouldn¡¯t give up, and there was only one possibility. They had already entered the bone tomb.


    The remaining people clearly did not enter the tomb of bones in time before they were stopped outside by the army of the Demon Realm.


    This time, the Demon Realm was nning to take everything for themselves. They did not even care about the people who had entered the tomb of bones first, because after they entered, they would have toe out. As long as they came out, they would be trapped in the inescapable encirclement of the Demon Realm¡¯s army.


    Lu Xuan also saw that among the army of the Demon Realm, there was a group of array formation and boundary master like people who were setting up barriers and arrays, directly isting the tomb of bones from the space outside.


    If they wanted to enter and exit, they could only count on the door of the tomb of bones. Under such arrays and barriers, any means of passing through space would be ineffective.


    Those talents from all over the world who entered first would eventually fall into the hands of the Demon Realm. Therefore, the Demon Realm did not care about what they could obtain in the tomb of bones.


    Of course, this was only limited to those talents from all over the world. If too many ordinary people entered, it would be toote to stop them.


    Lu Xuan instantly prated the idea of the Demon Realm.

 Chapter 1184 - Exterminating Peak Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Exterminating Peak Demon King</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to pass? I must pass then!¡±


    At this moment, a loud roar sounded.


    The space shook along with the roar as a terrifying figure descended from the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The small mountain-like Demon Immortal King roared and shed out with his w. He actually had a terrifying will that could absorb the entire world into his hand.


    Like a Buddhist kingdom in his palm, his w was about to grab the terrifying figure that was about to pounce down.


    The terrifying figure did not give way at all as he also struck out with his palm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Countless people felt the world tremble as a terrifying spatial fluctuation swept through the nearby mountains that were piled up by the white bone tomb.


    Countless experts of the Demon Realm who did not dodge in time were sted into dust. Even though they were all Gold Immortals, and Golden Immortals, they were all turned into nothingness by this palm strike.


    Then, that figure entered the door of the tomb of bones at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    That peak Demon King only snorted coldly. The fact that he was unable to take down his opponent with just one strike just now allowed him to figure out his opponent¡¯s strength. He was probably a supreme King, and a peak-level King as well.


    If such an expert did not want to fight, he would not be able to stop him. However, he did not need to stop him. Naturally, someone would deal with him inside.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    Lu Xuan crossed his arms and looked at the shocking palm attack that had just erupted. No one could see clearly who that figure was. However, Lu Xuan had seen it clearly. With just a nce, Lu Xuan had recognized who that figure was.


    ¡°Pure Yang Immortal King!¡±


    Lu Xuan identified the identity of that figure.


    ¡°Another old acquaintance, interesting. I did not expect this fellow to participate in the opening of the tomb of White Bone Great Emperor!¡±


    Lu Xuan was extremely familiar with this person. He was the Pure Yang Immortal King, ranked number one on the Heavenly Court¡¯s wanted list.


    Before the Moon Emperor ascended to the throne, he was already a wanted criminal of the Heavenly Court. It was said that he had offended one of the trusted Immortal Kings of the previous imperial emperor and defected from the Heavenly Court.


    Ever since he defected from the Heavenly Court, he hated the Heavenly Court to the bone. He was active in the heavenly battlefields all year round and had made many moves against the talents of the Heavenly Court.


    In his previous life, when Lu Xuan¡¯s fame rose, he was also targeted by him. But luckily, Lu Xuan was already at the Immortal King Realm at that time. Although he wasn¡¯t a match for the Pure Yang Immortal King, he was still able to protect himself.


    However, the Pure Yang Immortal King failed to kill Lu Xuan once and didn¡¯t give up. On the contrary, his hatred for Lu Xuan seeped into his bones. He even ambushed Lu Xuan many times before he was killed by Lu Xuan in the end.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t only target Lu Xuan. As long as it was a talent from the Heavenly Court, they would all be on his kill list. There wasn¡¯t any obvious direction.


    But since he met this old acquaintance, Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t continue to watch on.


    Just as the peak Demon King turned his attention back to the experts from other worlds¡­


    A huge hand appeared out of thin air and grabbed towards the peak Demon King.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    The peak Demon King roared. His face was filled with anger. He had been treated like a sieve?


    Who wanted to break through on his side?


    ¡°Sky Demon Seven Strikes !¡±


    As the peak Demon King spoke, heunched an attack. This attack revealed a chaotic radiance as if it was about to split the world apart.


    It shook the heavens and earth!


    This was one of the supreme great arts of the Demon Realm, a powerful technique that directly targeted the essence of an imperial emperor. It could be said to be unrivalled in terms of offense!


    However, this Sky Demon Seven Strikes were actually unable to do anything to this huge hand. This huge hand waspletely unharmed.


    The momentum of this huge hand didn¡¯t decrease as it directly descended towards the peak Immortal King.


    ¡°D*mn it, how is this possible!¡±


    That peak Demon King roared and transformed back into his original form. It was a terrifying lion king. After he transformed back into his true form, the demon energy on his body boiled even more as he released a shocking demon light.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This huge hand mmed down and actually shattered the various barriers and formations on this peak Demon King¡¯s body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The giant hand pped down, and everyone saw a huge mushroom cloud covering everything. The attack shattered the space, and the chaos poured down.


    Everyone only saw the peak Demon King scream in pain as its body copsed in mid-air. It couldn¡¯t even withstand a single attack.


    Following that, Lu Xuan grabbed the lion king¡¯s body and fed some of it to the Poison Dragon King while storing some. These were all top-quality cultivation materials. Although they were useless to him, a mortal ate a slice and as long as he could withstand the enormous energy, he could immediately ascend to the Human Immortal Realm.


    He could keep them for his family to consume!


    What had happened would take a long time to describe, but in fact, it happened in just an instant.


    A peak Demon King was a famous supreme existence in the Demon Realm, but he was killed so easily!


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The army of the Demon Realm erupted with angry voices. Right in front of their eyes, a peak Immortal King was actually killed. That was themander of this operation.


    They had never thought that such an operation would actually result in the loss of a peak Immortal King, more so in an instant.


    Lu Xuan appeared from the void, his expression was iparably cold. Under the eye of delusion, he saw countless lives wailing in pain within the formation.


    Among them, countless humans were beheaded one by one. Their blood essence flowed into the array formation and the endless river of white bones.


    The army of the Demon Realm was using the blood essence of humans to offer sacrifices to the White Bone Emperor.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had found it strange that how the White Bone Emperor had absorbed so much blood essence that he could regain his intelligence and recover from his endless slumber.


    Now, he understood that it was the army of the Demon Realm that had poured the blood essence of countless humans into the White Bone Emperor.


    Although he was hidden in the alternate dimension, it was difficult for him to escape Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze. With a casual nce, he could easily see that there were at least billions of humans.


    These humans were different from the humans of the Heaven Realm. They were far less powerful than the humans of the Heaven Realm. If the humans of the Heaven Realm were abducted by billions, it would be terrible. Perhaps the entire Heaven Realm would be overturned.


    It was likely that the humans of a small world in the lower realm had been collectively abducted. There were men, women, and children among these humans. Countless people had been killed. Blood flowed everywhere and turned into a boundless sea of blood. With the power of a powerful array formation, the blood essence energy in this boundless sea of blood was poured into the river of white bones.


    The white bones at the bottom of the river of white bones faintly emitted a strange blood light and exuded an evil energy.


    Lu Xuan had seen many such things in his previous life. There were too many worlds in the universe, and the Heaven Realm was the supreme world of the human race. However, there were many middle worlds below the Heaven Realm, and countless millions of humans lived in the small worlds.


    It wasmon for the greater worlds to break the world wall and annihte each of the small worlds.

 Chapter 1185 - The Innate Five Elements Diagram Subduing the Demon Realm Army

    <h4>Chapter 1185: The Innate Five Elements Diagram Subduing the Demon Realm Army</h4>


    In particr, many small worlds were actually not under the control of the Heaven Realm. Ever since the War of the Realms many years ago, the Heaven Realm had lost control over many small worlds.


    These small worlds had fallen into the control of other realms. For example, the Demon Realm was controlling many small worlds where humans prospered. They raised the humans like cattle and sheep. When they developed to a certain extent, they would wipe out this small world. Only a small portion of people would be left to rebuild their civilization.


    This cycle repeated, and countless humans would die in the mouths of demon beasts.


    However, to many big shots in the Heaven Realm, they were not born in the small world. Thus they did not feel anything about such things.


    Lu Xuan, on the other hand, had a deep understanding. In his previous life, earth had almost been reduced to a blood farm for other worlds. After much hardships, they finally avoidedpletely bing the ythings of other worlds.


    Of course, such a thing would not happen in this life anymore. The universe where Earth was located was almostpletely conquered. The other worlds would either submit or die!


    ¡°Who is that?¡± The experts from various worlds saw Lu Xuan, who was dressed in a white robe, appear on the battlefield. All of them felt that he was very unfamiliar. It was as if they had never seen this person before.


    However, they did not dare to lower their guard and looked down on Lu Xuan. After all, this was a terrifying existence that could shatter a peak Demon King with his palm.


    Such an existence was a freak among the Immortal Kings.


    However, such a terrifying existence, even if he wasn¡¯t an imperial emperor, would definitely be the target of intelligence organizations from all over the world. How could they not know anything about him.


    However, they really didn¡¯t know anything about him!


    ¡°He looks like a human? Could it be an old monster from the Heaven Realm?¡±


    Some people widened their eyes, wanting to see Lu Xuan¡¯s face clearly.


    Only then did he realize that the space around Lu Xuan¡¯s face seemed to have been distorted. It was impossible for him to see through the distorted space and see his face.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    At this moment, a Demon King of the Demon Realm shouted.


    In an instant, countless military formations of the Demon Realmunched dense attacks, covering the sky and the earth. Even Immortal Kings had to retreat when they encountered such military formations. They didn¡¯t dare to face it directly.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The area of hundreds of miles around where Lu Xuan was standing was directly sted apart. Even space was shattered into chaos.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as they were waiting for the oue. Although they felt that this terrifying king shouldn¡¯t be killed so easily, such an attack was too terrifying. The troops of the Demon Realm could only be countered by the troops of other worlds, this was also the reason why they had been blocked here for so long.


    However, when everything dispersed, they saw that the white-robed king crossed his arms and received this terrifying attack upright. They saw that on the white robe of the white-robed king, the five great divine beasts, azure dragon, white tiger, vermillion bird, ck tortoise, and qilin, faintly appeared, and it was faintly like a formation.


    Many people immediately understood that there was something strange about that robe. It was most likely some astonishing magical artifact.


    ¡°How dare you, the Demon Realm, use the human lives of a small world of the human race as a sacrifice? You want to revive the White Bone Great Emperor?¡± Lu Xuan said coldly, ¡°If others don¡¯t care, I do. Don¡¯t you want the White Bone Great Emperor to revive? I don¡¯t think the blood essence is enough. I¡¯ll fill you all up. Perhaps then the White Bone Great Emperor will revive faster!¡±


    The Demon Kings were all shocked, and their expressions were solemn. This human actually knew their ns, and it was as if he had seen through all of their ns.


    The experts from the other worlds also reacted. The Demon Realm had a big n, and it wasn¡¯t like what many people had guessed at the beginning. It was actually not that they wanted to take the legacies of the White Bone Great Emperor for themselves.


    They actually wanted to resurrect the White Bone Great Emperor!


    If White Bone Great Emperor resurrected, for those who did not know, would not be able to survive a single move from the resurrected emperor. They would all die.


    They might even be a part of the blood essence that the White Bone Great Emperor needed to recover.


    Thinking of this, many people could not help but be shocked!


    No wonder the Demon Realm did not kill them on arge scale, nor did they drive them awaypletely. In the eyes of the army of the Demon Realm, they were just a bunch of walking cows and sheep, a pile of blood food with consciousness.


    ¡°Amitabha, the Demon Realm has a great plot, but I, the old monk will not let you seed!¡±


    A kind-looking Buddha opened his eyes. He was surrounded by a supreme divine kingdom, and he immediately sent the news back to the Buddhist Realm.


    The various worlds were attacking. How could they let the Demon Realm increase theirbat power for no reason!


    The Buddha Realm, Dragon Realm, Asura Realm, Hell, Heaven, and other experts were all thinking of ways to inform their own worlds in order for them to send an army to assist them.


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    A Demon King saw that their n was about to fail. When the armies of the various worlds arrived, their n would probably fail.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold. As his eyesnded on the Demon King, the Demon King immediately felt as if he was an ordinary person being targeted by a prehistoric beast.


    A sword light shed over. It was just an ordinary sword qi. There was no sword intent or sword momentum. However, this attack actually made the Demon King feel as if it could split the heaven and earth.


    His body was actually unable to move. In the next instant, the sword light pierced through the head of this Demon King.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The head of this Demon King was like a watermelon that exploded, directly raining blood.


    The army of the Demon Realm instantly became nervous. They didn¡¯t know the origins of this human Immortal King, but his strength was simply too terrifying.


    Just now, he shattered a peak Demon King with his palm, and now, he killed a powerful Demon King with a single sword strike.


    In the eyes of this human Immortal King, the Supreme King of the Demon Realm was like an ant that could be trampled to death if he wanted to.


    ¡°Attack together and kill him with all our strength. Otherwise, all our efforts will be wasted today!¡±


    A demon king immediately shouted. Reviving the White Bone Great Emperor was a major event that their Demon Realm had been nning recently for a long time.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Countless armies burst out with terrifying attacks, sweeping towards Lu Xuan like a storm.


    Lu Xuan looked coldly at the attacks of the countless armies of the demon world. In the next moment, he activated the Innate Five Elements Diagram that had transformed into a long robe.


    Azure dragon, white tiger, vermillion bird, ck tortoise, and qilin, these five divine beasts manifested a terrifying phenomenon and appeared behind him.


    At this moment, it was as if Lu Xuan had awakened as the Five Elements Great Emperor. He stepped high up in the sky, cold and powerful.


    Countless attacks came at him, but the Innate Five Elements Diagram flew out and turned into a Five Elements Array. The five divine beasts suppressed the five directions and then pressed down inch by inch.


    In just an instant, the endless attacks turned into nothingness and disappearedpletely.

 Chapter 1186 - Annihilating the Army of the Demon Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Annihting the Army of the Demon Realm</h4>


    The Innate Five Elements Diagram was like a cloud that hung in the sky as it slowly descended.


    The body of the Five Elements Divine Beast was emitting an astonishing light. The power soon formed a perfect cycle, and the terrifying power suppressed the countless army of the demon world below.


    ¡°Hey, what is he doing? Is he nning to kill the entire army of the Demon Realm by himself?¡±


    Countless people sucked in a breath of cold air. They didn¡¯t even dare to think about suchbat strength. What kind of shocking thing was that.


    Even a king couldn¡¯t do it. Only an expert at the imperial emperor level could do such a shocking thing.


    Just like the Moon Emperor who smashed the army of a million heavens very easily. Only at this level could he lift a heavy weight as if it were a light weight and walk freely in the army. Undeniably, he hadpletely disregarded the army.


    However, an expert at the king level did not have that kind of strength!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The crowd found out that many soldiers of the Demon Realm could not withstand the terrifying pressure at all. Their bodies exploded one after another. As the Golden Immortals were defeated, the army explodedpletely.


    It was clear that nobody could not withstand the power of the Innate Five Elements Diagram.


    The power of the five elements, which swept through the air, shattered everything. No one could stop it.


    Those Demon Kings finally couldn¡¯t sit still. Not only were they going to fail this mission, they might even die here.


    They all unleashed terrifying attacks that shook the heavens and earth. Once the demon kings wanted to go all out, that was an unimaginable terrifying power. There were at least twenty demon kings working together in the formation, even an existence like the old devil who was about to step into the imperial emperor realm had to avoid his attacks.


    However, Lu Xuan was not afraid. He was stronger than the Old Devil and he had an imperial weapon like the Innate Five Elements Diagram in his hands.


    In the Tianhai Secret Realm, countless immortal essence pills burned crazily and surged into the Innate Five Elements Diagram.


    This was the price Lu Xuan had to pay for forcefully reviving the Innate Five Elements Diagram. After all, he was not an imperial emperor and could not use his own strength to activate it. He could only borrow the energy from the immortal essence pills.


    But even so, it was not something that the monster kings could withstand.


    In a moment, many gold immortal-level soldiers of the monster turned into a bloody mist. Then, even the Golden Immortals could not withstand the terrifying pressure. They self-detonated and turned into a bloody mist.


    In just a short time, only the monster kings were left. These monster kings attacked crazily, but faced with the constant pressure of the Innate Five Elements Diagram, their divine kingdoms copsed and instantly turned into flowing light.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold, for the resistance of these monster kings was meaningless.


    What he disyed could already be considered as the foundation of the monarch race. How could the foundation of the monarch race be so easy to resist? Even someone as strong as Lu Xuan was heavily injured and escaped with his life, but he was killed by the yer of myriad sovereign sh.


    In terms of skills, methods, and realms, these monster kings were far inferior to Lu Xuan. How could they resist him in this way?


    Frankly speaking, Lu Xuan had no intention of showing any mercy to these demon kings. They had sacrificed billions of humans in order to revive Emperor Bai Gu, which had thoroughly infuriated him.


    In their eyes, the lives of billions of humans were just ants, so they could be killed wantonly. However, in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, they were no different from ants.


    Finally, the first demon king could not withstand the terrifying pressure and instantly exploded into a blood mist. Then, the second and third demon kings exploded.


    Not long after, all the demon kings exploded into a blood mist. All kinds of dharma treasures were crushed into pieces and fell onto the battlefield.


    The battle ended. The Innate Five Elements Diagram turned into a stream of light and entered Lu Xuan¡¯s body, turning back into Lu Xuan¡¯s robe.


    Blood flowed like a river, flowing like water!


    Lu Xuan did not stand on ceremony and directly took away the blood sea that filled the sky along with the blood essence of the human race. Naturally, there was no reason for Emperor White Bone to benefit from this.


    In the distance, when the experts from various worlds saw this scene, they felt a chill run down their spines. This was simply a monster. To be able to destroy an army of the monster race by himself, it was impossible for them to do so.


    Since when had there been such an expert in the myriad realms?


    It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if it was the emperor who had killed them. After all, he was the legendary Emperor who was high and mighty.


    However, he was clearly an existence who had yet to reach the emperor realm, but was already invincible among kings. Such a figure, even if he wasn¡¯t an emperor, was about the same as an emperor to them.


    Unquestionably, an imperial emperor could kill them a thousand or ten thousand times in an instant, and if Lu Xuan could kill them once in an instant, that would be enough.


    There was no need to increase the number of times.


    At this moment, they finally remembered that they belonged to different worlds. Even in the same world, it was inevitable for them to fight, let alone in different worlds.


    If this mysterious white-robed man was tempted to kill them all, it would not take much time.


    Such a situation was very normal on the battlefield of the worlds. After all, there was no one here to control them. In this case, many people would be more unbridled on the battlefield of the worlds than in the original world.


    When the white-robed man¡¯s gaze swept past them, they instantly felt the hair on their backs stand up. No matter what kind of existence it was, they felt as if a prehistoric beast was looking at them.


    The will of an ordinary person would be scared to death just by looking at them. However, even these Golden Immortals and immortal kings felt their hairs stand on end and clenched their weapons tightly under such a gaze.


    If Lu Xuan really wanted to attack them, they would have no choice but to risk it all. They were great Luo Golden Immortals. Even if they had to die, they would still have to die with dignity; they would definitely not die of cowardice.


    Fortunately, the white-robed man did not seem to be interested in them. He did not intend to kill them directly.


    ¡°The Golden Immortals each have 10 million immortal essence pills, and the immortal kings each have 100 million immortal essence pills. I¡¯ll buy your lives!¡± uttered Lu Xuan slowly.


    Immediately, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. In this case, they were actually relieved. After all, this meant that the white-robed man did not intend to kill them directly. Otherwise, with his strength, there was no need for him to kill them all.


    They would all be killed!


    Unfortunately, they immediately felt like vomiting blood. The amount of immortal essence pills that Lu Xuan asked for could make them bleed profusely without beingpletely squeezed out.


    Of course, they all had immortal essence pills on them. After all, this was the hard currency in the heavenly battlefield. The standards of the other worlds were different, so they simply used immortal essence pills as hard currency.


    One could thus imagine the influence of the heavenly realm!


    Left with no choice, they all handed over enough immortal essence pills to save themselves.

 Chapter 1187 - True Terror

    <h4>Chapter 1187: True Terror</h4>


    Lu Xuan made an inventory. There were so many experts here that he had received five billion immortal essence pills in one go. Thatpletely replenished the energy of the Innate Five Element Diagram just now.


    That one move just now looked awe-inspiring, but in reality, he had already consumed 500 million immortal essence pills.


    He was simply a super rich man who swallowed the immortal essence pills.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s own strength, he could only activate part of the power of the Innate Five Elements Diagram at most. However, he could still kill all the demon army without any help from the tool.


    In that case, it was impossible to kill the million demon army as easily as before.


    It would probably take a long time to kill them.


    However, it was also because of this pretentious act that he set up a persona, which allowed these people and monsters to pay for their lives. He even earned 4.5 billion immortal essence pills, making a huge profit.


    As expected, no man is rich without a windfall, and no night grass is fat without a horse!


    Upon receiving the immortal essence pills, Lu Xuan immediately nned to keep his promise as he was a man of his word and could not go back on his words.


    Seeing the white-robed man turn around and enter the bone tomb, everyone finally let out a sigh of relief. Even the kings also let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°How terrifying! There¡¯s actually such a person in the world. It¡¯s truly terrifying!¡±


    An old ghost king let out a sigh of relief. He had almost been scared to death just now.


    Although he had cultivated for many years and could be called an old ghost, the white-robed man carried a kind of extremely yang energy that made him very ufortable.


    It just so happened to be his nemesis!


    With the same cultivation level and the same cultivation level, a ghost king like him would probably be beaten to the point of kneeling down and calling his father.


    One had to know that with his cultivation level, ordinary masculine energy was no longer enough to pose a threat to him. In fact, it might even be countered by him. After all, the Yin and Yang of the world were mutually reinforcing and countered each other. Naturally, there was no reason for the power of extreme yin and extreme softness to be countered.


    ¡°How terrifying. This old monk has never seen someone stronger than him in his entire life!¡±


    An old monk-like Buddha also felt like he had escaped a cmity.


    This old monk was also a widely known existence in the Buddhist world. There were many legends and stories about him in many worlds. However, he had never thought that he woulde to try his luck this time. He assumed that a Buddha who was at the king level should be able toe and go as he pleased, even if he couldn¡¯t obtain anything, it wouldn¡¯t be life-threatening. Who would have thought that he would encounter such a monster.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not good. This white-robed expert has entered the white bone tomb of the white bone emperor. The elites from all over the world are in danger!¡±


    Many people immediately reacted.


    Such a terrifying expert had entered the white bone tomb. To the elites from all over the world who had entered the white bone tomb long ago, it was simply an extremely terrifying story.


    It was like a shark emerging from a small pond. No, even a shark could not be described as a shark. Instead, it was an ancient giant-toothed shark.


    ¡°Amitabha, then we can only pray for them!¡±


    The old monk and Buddha thought about it and could only pray for them. However, it was useless because they were usually the targets of prayers in the eyes of the believers from the lower realm; they knew very well whether it was useful or not.


    As the flowers bloomed on both ends, Lu Xuan appeared to be in a good mood when entering the bone tomb.


    He then realized that there was a strange feeling everywhere in the bone tomb. It was as if there were countless bonesid out, but these bones seemed to have life.


    No, they did indeed have life force. He felt that the walls of the bone tomb were suffused with traces of blood.


    Lu Xuan knew that this was a sign that the white bone emperor was recovering. The white bone emperor¡¯s corpse was absorbing the power of life through the walls of the tomb, and the rhythm of life was getting stronger and stronger.


    He could even sense that his perception of the surrounding immortal Qi was getting weaker and weaker. It was as if something was blocking everything.


    Lu Xuan knew that the time was getting closer and closer. It was only a matter of time before the white bone emperor was resurrected.


    Just then, Lu Xuan turned into a streak of light and disappeared into the depths of the bone tomb.


    Along the way, he could see traces of fighting and cracks on the walls. It was obvious that there had been many battles along the way.


    There was a mountain in the white bone tomb. Over there, Zi Mingyue and Jin Che were doing their best to resist a figure in front of them.


    ¡°Benefactors, please follow this penniless monk back to the Buddhist world. He stillcks two protectors, so I think the two of you are very suitable!¡±


    It was a handsome monk with red lips and white teeth.


    He was dressed in a golden-red kasaya, and his entire body was emitting rays of Buddhist light.


    Zi Mingyue and Jin Che were using their full strength to resist this Buddhist light. However, as time passed, their minds became more and more scattered. However, they still gritted their teeth and persevered. They knew very well that if they lost their minds at this time.., it would be difficult for them to escape the fate of being converted by this monk.


    ¡°Liao Kong, if you strengthen us today, aren¡¯t you afraid that our father will find trouble with you?¡±Jin Che said through gritted teeth. His bird-like face was filled with malevolence.


    Being attacked by the light, his protective immortal light was forced back.


    Speaking of which, it was unfortunate. He had heard about the tomb of the white bone emperor before, so he and Zi Mingyue had agreed to explore the tomb of the white bone emperor.


    Working together, they explored various ruins over the years, and they had long had a tacit understanding. They had also umted a deep friendship.


    This time, they had only wanted to see if there was a chance to obtain something from the tomb of the Great White Bone Emperor.


    Who would have thought that they would actually meet Monk Liao Kong, a rare genius of the gai generation in the Buddhist world? He was definitely sacred.


    After obtaining monk Kong¡¯s fame, he could be said to be extremely famous on the battlefield of the various worlds. After they entered the battlefield, they were told that there were some people who needed special attention. There was a list of names, and one of them was monk Kong.


    At such a young age, he had only cultivated for a few hundred years and had already attained the Buddha fruit realm. He was on par with the immortal kings of the heavenly realm. In the future, he would even have a chance to be a Buddha, able to contend against the heavenly monarch.


    Allegedly, Monk Liao Kong was born in the Buddhist world, and he was taken in as a disciple by some mighty figures. They praised him as a talented son of Buddha.


    Even Shi Tatian and Nangong Wuyin would find it difficult to deal with such opponents, let alone the two of them, who were merely at the peak of the Golden Immortal realm.


    What was even more unexpected was that Monk Kong hadpletely broken the rules. He did not go to the center of the bone tomb to snatch the remains of the white bone emperor. Instead, he came back specifically to wait for them. He blocked their door and caught them off guard.


    ¡°It would be great if your father came. This penniless monk still needs the protection of the great the Roc King, who is qualified for this position!¡± Monk Liao Kong said with a smile as he twirled his fingers elegantly.

 Chapter 1188 - Death in a Sitting Position

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Death in a Sitting Position</h4>


    ¡°Do you still want to enlighten me? Are you serious? I can kill you if I want to.¡±


    Jin Che¡¯s voice was hoarse, and the veins on his face were bulging. He was doing his best to resist the corrosion of the Buddhist light.


    ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re too stubborn!¡± He smiled and didn¡¯t take Jin Che¡¯s words to heart. In any case, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Jin Che and Zi Mingyue became his protectors.


    With their talent, there was hope for him to be an immortal king in the future. He would be able to obtain two protectors at the immortal king level. There was a high chance for his lineage to flourish.


    Inparison, being scolded by Jin Che was not a serious matter.


    At this moment, Liao Kong suddenly frowned. His body moved several hundred meters out of thin air as a terrifying sword qi appeared in the air.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sword qi swept across and directly pierced the tomb wall.


    As Liao Kong grunted, he realized that his gorgeous kasaya was covered in blood. It turned out that his entire left arm was gone. It had been grazed by the sword qi and evaporated.


    Jin Che and Zi Mingyue also felt as though they had been pardoned. After suffering a sneak attack, Liao Kong finally couldn¡¯t maintain the Buddhist light¡¯s continuous sneak attack, giving them a chance to escape. They hurriedly escaped.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The monk looked towards the void. His brows were slightly furrowed, and there was a hint of shock and anger in his eyes.


    Apparently, this attack appeared out of thin air without any warning. If not for the fact that he had been blessed with a good spirit and instinctively moved a few hundred meters to the side, he might not have lost an arm at this moment. His entire body would have been cut in half by the sword qi.


    What a terrifying sword qi!


    Monk Liao Kong discovered that the sword qi had only grazed him a little before his entire left arm had disappeared without a trace.


    In fact, the sword qi that remained in the wound continued to corrode his body. It was very difficult to expel it. At the very least, he needed to find a ce to enter closed-door cultivation.


    Immediately after, his pupils constricted slightly, and he saw a white-robed youth slowly walking over.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Monk Liao Kong stared at the white-robed youth and asked.


    ¡°You really are a good-looking person. What¡¯s the use of you being so handsome?¡± asked Lu Xuan smilingly as he walked over slowly.


    If he appeared on earth, his handsome face would be desired by many people. He didn¡¯t even need to put on any makeup, but he was already extremely handsome. In addition, he had the temperament of a Buddha. If he were to debut as a star, he would probably be the biggest star of the century.


    Upon hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, the monk almost lost his dao heart.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m handsome or not has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The main reason was that Lu Xuan¡¯s sword move was too stunning. In an instant, his state of mind and cultivation had been shed open.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, that¡¯s great! Help me destroy this bald donkey!¡±


    Upon seeing Lu Xuan, Jin Che was both surprised and delighted as he hurriedly shouted.


    Beside him, Zi Mingyue¡¯s eyes were also like flowing water, but they were all on Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Lu Xuan? Are you the Lu Xuan whose reputation has risen recently in the heavenly realm? ¡°Liao Kong¡¯s eyes stared at him while thinking about the surprising news.


    Even heaven had a nail in the heavenly realm, so how could the Buddhist world not have one? In fact, with the vast expanse of the heavenly realm, there were even Buddhist cultivators who circted in the heavenly realm. It was just that the scale was not veryrge, but there were also Buddhas who formed their own lineage, it was notpletely the same as the Buddhist world.


    Inevitably, there would be a nail in the Buddhist world. Among them, there was news about Lu Xuan. As a natural-born son of Buddha, his status was equivalent to the Heavenly Realm¡¯s natural holiness, and he was also a high-ranking Buddha, naturally, he would be able to obtain a lot of information.


    Otherwise, he would not have speciallye to subdue Jin Che and Zi Mingyue. These two people were on the intelligence list of the Buddhist world. However, the ones that the Buddhist world was truly afraid of were those who were born holy, or those who were reincarnated by old monsters like Nangong Wuyin.


    These people¡¯s future was limitless!


    One of them was Lu Xuan!


    Lu Xuan was the same as Shi Tatian. They both had the bloodline of the innate Dao body. Their bloodline was already extraordinary. As long as they were enlightened, their talent would not be bad. After they were fully developed, they would at least have the talent of a Peerless Heaven¡¯s favorite.


    In fact, Lu Xuan was imed to have the talent of being born holy. However, this was a rumor that had never been proven.


    Based on his amazing speed of cultivation, everyone agreed that Lu Xuan was actually born with divine talent.


    In spite of that, he didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. What if he was born with divine talent? There were more than ten born with divine talent in this generation of the heavenly realm, and he was only one of them.


    He had even interacted with Shi Tatian before. Even after ten days and ten nights of battle, it was still difficult to determine the victor. Ever since then, he had discovered some of the secrets of the innate dao body, so he didn¡¯t take Lu Xuan to heart.


    He could only be said to be a formidable opponent that he feared, but it was not enough to make him afraid.


    However, after meeting him for the first time, he realized that he was wrong!


    That was ridiculously wrong!


    Lu Xuan was many times more terrifying than he had imagined!


    It was even beyond the scope of his knowledge!


    Shi Tatian also had the bloodline of the innate Dao body, and he was also born with a divine innate Dao body. Furthermore, he had all the cultivation resources provided by the Shi family of the monarch n, so what he had was unimaginable. Theoretically, Lu Xuan should not be able to match up to him.


    It was already shocking enough that he was able to catch up to Shi Tatian with his talent. However, the reality was that Lu Xuan had left Shi Tatian far behind.


    He had fought with Shi Tatian once, and it was definitely not that terrifying!


    Today, it was the first time that his Dao heart wascking, and he felt some fear!


    ¡°If you pass away on your own, you can still have some dignity!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly. Facing Kong, he did not show any mercy and directly let Kong die in meditation.


    With a livid face, Liao Kong said, ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯re so strong, using the strong to bully the weak. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being contaminated by Karma?¡±


    ¡°Using the strong to bully the weak? Didn¡¯t you use the strong to bully the weak just now when you forcefully tried to convert the two of them?¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile. ¡°As for Karma? I will never be worn down, so why should I be afraid of Karma? Hurry up and die in meditation, or I will directly make a move. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡±


    In response, Liao Kong¡¯s eyes widened. He instantly understood what Lu Xuan meant. Lu Xuan was going to start a massacre today. These geniuses from all over the world, be they supreme geniuses or innately sacred geniuses, were all his targets.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking the anger of the various worlds by doing this? Do you think you can endure the anger of the various worlds?¡± In Monk Liao Kong¡¯s eyes, Lu Xuan was like a madman.


    Each world had their own Immortal King teams that specialized in hunting down geniuses. However, no one had thought of capturing all the geniuses from the world in one go and killing them all.


    Because if this was the case, the various worlds would surely be enraged and take revenge. Even the emperor and Buddha might also intervene.


    No one would be able to endure such a consequence.


    Also, how could those geniuses be killed? Well, Lu Xuan had his own n!

 Chapter 1189 - An Easy Murder

    <h4>Chapter 1189: An Easy Murder</h4>


    Let alone Liao Kong, even Zi Mingyue and Jin Che were scared out of their wits.


    Thinking about the n alone was crazy enough.


    However, if it was really done, it would probably shake the entire universe!


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you are very strong, but it is impossible for you to make this penniless monk surrender!¡± Liao Kong looked at Lu Xuan and shouted loudly. Buddhist light burst out from his body.


    Just then, the sky and earth changed color. The Buddhist kingdom appeared and directly enveloped the three of them. All the Buddhas chanted sutras, and their sounds shook the sky and earth.


    Behind Liao Kong, a huge golden statue appeared.


    This statue was none other than Liao Kong himself, who was sitting on a flower.


    To Zi Mingyue and Jin Che, it was as if the sky had copsed and the earth had copsed. Before their domains could extend , they had beenpletely crushed by the empty Buddhist kingdom and turned into nothingness.


    The empty Buddhist kingdom was so terrifying that there was no doubt that his Buddhist kingdom was much stronger than ordinary divine kingdoms.


    However, in the next moment, the phenomenon around Lu Xuan boiled and formed a divine kingdom that collided with the Buddhist kingdom.


    Zi Mingyue and Jin Che werepletely shocked by the copse of the divine kingdom, especially after they witnessed how the void cracked and turned into chaos.


    Right then, a golden divine image appeared behind Lu Xuan.


    The battle between the two king-level existences did notst as long as Zi Mingyue and Jin Che had expected.


    The moment Lu Xuan¡¯s divine kingdom appeared, it totally suppressed the empty Buddhist kingdom.


    The empty Buddhist kingdom copsed inch by inch. In almost an instant, it copsed, and the dharma statue was brought by Lu Xuan to his divine kingdom.


    In a solemn manner, the empty Buddhist said the six words of the mantra. With each word, the Buddhist light on his body grew stronger, and the dharma statue on his back grewrger.


    In an instant, the golden statue on his back grew as big as a mountain.


    Upon seeing that, Liao Kong struck out with his strongest attack.


    ¡°Myriad Buddhas Power!¡±


    The Golden Body Dharma Idol struck down with his palm, and it was as if a world had descended from the sky.


    The palm created a monstrous wave that blew i Mingyue and Jin Che so hard that they almost lost their bnce. As great Luo Golden Immortals, they could not even withstand the aftershocks.


    One could thus imagine the power of this blow!


    Just as the two of them were about to be defeated, Lu Xuan made his move. He simply pointed out with his finger. It seemed to be extending slowly, but it was actually fast. Wherever it passed, the Buddhist kingdom copsed,.


    It was as if there was a wind-stabilizing pearl that fixed all the dust. In an instant, everything disappeared.


    This finger broke into the broken Buddhist kingdom and directly touched Monk Liao Kong¡¯s forehead.


    In an instant, the Buddhist light around monk Kong dissipated and the Buddhist kingdom vanished. The countless Buddhas that evolved all vanished into nothingness too.


    Liao Kong sat on the lotus throne with a smile on his face. However, there was no longer any focus in his eyes.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, Oh No, Immortal King Lu, did you kill him?¡± Jin Che called out Lu Xuan¡¯s name but he quickly changed his words.


    ¡°You can still call me Lu Xuan!¡±


    With a smile, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m still not used to hearing you call me immortal King Lu. It¡¯s just a name. As long as it¡¯s not disrespectful, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do!¡±


    What honorific title? What dignity? Lu Xuan had paid attention to it before. However, the more he cultivated, the more he didn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t matter if he called him Immortal King Lu or Lu Xuan, it was just a form of address.


    Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t show mercy just because Jin Che called him immortal King Lu. He wouldn¡¯t kill Lu Xuan just because Jin Che called him immortal King Lu.


    As his cultivation grew closer to his previous life, he also became more and more transcendent.


    Zi Mingyue and Jin Che¡¯s eyes shed with enlightenment. This sort of transcendence might also be a form of cultivation of the heart realm.


    Undeniably, one¡¯s prestige and status were important. However, in the end, one would realize that everything was nothing. Only one¡¯s strength was real.


    ¡°Liao Kong is a famous son of Buddha in the Buddhist world. There are only a few born sons of Buddha in this generation of the Buddhist world. Now that one of them has died here, I¡¯m afraid that the Buddhist world will not let this matter rest!¡± said Zi Mingyue quickly.


    ¡°I broke his primordial spirit and only left his body. There is another use for it. Anyway, no one knows that Liao Kong has died. If you don¡¯t say it, if I don¡¯t say it, no one will know!¡± Lu Xuan uttered with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the wrath of the Buddha realm. When you are in the Void Realm, how could you be afraid of the wrath of the Heaven Realm? In any case, I¡¯m destined to be on their list of targets. These are just tribtions, not a loss of Dao Heart!¡±


    Lu Xuan naturally had his own confidence in doing this. He was already at the Invincible Immortal King Realm and he was protected by the innate five elements diagram. Even if he was really hunted down by the Buddha realm, he would be able to protect himself and not be killed.


    In response, Zi Mingyue and Jin che nodded. Nevertheless, they also understood that this was something only Lu Xuan could do. Just because he wasn¡¯t afraid didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t afraid.


    After all, they still needed their father to be their backer. Although Lu Xuan was their backer, the best way was to pretend that they had never seen this before. This was the only way they could avoid getting involved in this matter.


    ¡°Well, just pretend that you have never seen it before and don¡¯t know what happened. Don¡¯t tell anyone that you have anything to do with this. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble if you get into trouble!¡± warned Lu Xuan.


    The two of them nodded, but they were still shocked. They were both from the same heavenly court talent evaluation ceremony. Now, their progress was the fastest among the same batch, except for Nangong Wuyin and Lu Xuan, they should be one of the fastest among the top few. In fact, they even surpassed the limits of their talent. It was only a matter of time before they became kings.


    Compared to Lu Xuan, they were simply like heaven and earth. They couldn¡¯t even bepared to him. Even Nangong Wuyin, who was the reincarnation of an immortal king, couldn¡¯t bepared to him.


    Because Nangong Wuyin and Liao Kong had fought before on the battlefield, they both knew that their levels were almost the same.


    Now that Lu Xuan had killed Zhikong, who could fight Nangong Wuyin with just one finger, everyone could imagine how strong his power was.


    He must be invincible among the immortal kings.


    ¡°Your power has reached the peak of the Golden Immortal realm in such a short time. It seems that you have gained a lot during this period of time!¡± said Lu Xuan with a smile.


    Upon hearing the words, the two of them did not know what to respond. They had improved very quickly, butpared to Lu Xuan, they were still too slow.


    ¡°Well, chaos is about to break out, and the cultivation base is still not enough to protect you. I can help you cultivate more divine talents. Are you interested in epting my offer?¡±

 Chapter 1190 - The Two Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1190: The Two Kings</h4>


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words surprised the two of them. It was indeed a delight to learn that they could be kings, which was their ultimate goal at this stage.


    Although they were already Golden Immortals, they were still far away from bing immortal kings.


    Despite the foundation, very few could be Immortal Kings. Even if they were very talented, the probability of them bing immortal kings was not very high. Even if they could be immortal kings, it would take a long time.


    Now, Lu Xuan actually said that he could help them break through. One could imagine the shock they felt.


    ¡°Are there any terms and conditions?¡±Jin Che asked after a pause.


    With the help of his father, he was sure that he could be an immortal king. There was no need to be in a rush. If he was in a rush to break through, he would only be stuck at the initial stage of the Immortal King Realm in the future. That would be putting the cart before the horse.


    Zi Mingyue¡¯s situation was simr. Both of them had a high chance of bing immortal kings. If they were in a hurry to break through and could not advance further in their lives, that would be an extremely stupid action.


    ¡°Well. not really. After breaking through, you may need to spend more time to consolidate your cultivation. As long as you spend some time to digest the gains, it will not affect your future cultivation!¡± uttered Lu Xuan.


    Of course, they would be some effects, which varied from person to person. The greater the potential, the smaller the impact. With the strength and potential of the two, they would need to spend more time in closed-door cultivation in the future to eliminate the impact.


    If it were an ordinary golden immortal, they would be stuck at the initial stage of the Immortal King Realm forever. However, these people often didn¡¯t have the chance to be immortal kings. It seemed that they had profited greatly.


    Certainly, this wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do. It was a method that only celestial lords could use to help them break through in a short period of time,


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had relied on this method to guide immortal kings on arge scale. He had fought his way up to the level of celestial lords in the various worlds. Even immortal kings were cannon fodder while Imperial emperors were the main force.


    Naturally, there was no such thing as an immortal king being high and mighty. All of them were cannon fodder. If celestial lords were unable to convert immortal kings on arge scale, how could they withstand the consumption of immortal kings at the level of the War of the various worlds.


    It sounded cruel, but this was reality. As Lu Xuan experienced in his previous life, when the War of Worlds broke out again, the foundations of the Heaven Realm and the other worlds were finally revealed.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that immortal kings were only cannon fodder. It waspletely reality.


    Only Imperial Emperors had a certain status. Of course, the ones who truly controlled everything were the heavenly venerates. However, it was still too early for them to return. It wasn¡¯t time for that battle yet.


    The two looked at each other, then exchanged a nce, Jin Che said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I want to break through to the Immortal King Realm now. What happened just now has given me a reminder. If you¡¯re not an immortal king, you don¡¯t even have the strength to speak in front of those monsters. And this is just a monk who wants to convert us to be his guardian Dharma King. If we were kings from other worlds, we would probably be killed directly, and we wouldn¡¯t have waited for you toe!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we only need to enter closed-door cultivation more often, there¡¯s nothing for us to hesitate about!¡±


    Zi Mingyue nodded slowly and said.


    Right now, the two of them urgently needed to raise theirbat strength. Only when they reached the immortal king level would they be able to protect themselves. Otherwise, any immortal king that appeared from within could take their lives.


    Upon seeing that the two of them had made their decision, Lu Xuan immediately pointed out with his finger.


    In an instant, the two of them saw that the finger pierced through the sky, breaking through time and space. Everything returned to the point where the universe was born. Following that, the instant the universe exploded, incessant great Daos were sted out.


    The two of them were immersed in this mystical experience. They actually saw the universe exploding and countless great Daos were sted out from within. Very quickly, they saw their own great Daos, which had never been so clear before their eyes.


    In spite of the chaos, they could still see their own path firmly.


    From the Golden Immortal to the immortal king, their original path had been cut off, but now, it was actually renewed. They could even vaguely see the scenery in the distance, which was the path of the Imperial Emperor.


    However, it was still too far for them. To be precise, it was very far away. As long as they grasped the Great Dao in front of them, even for a moment, it would be enough.


    ¡°Huff, Huff!¡±


    Lu Xuan panted several times. In order to evolve into the appearance of the myriad Daos of the heavens, Lu Xuan had used up all of his cultivation strength in an instant. This was an ability that only celestial venerables could have. With this ability, a celestial could easily enlighten arge number of immortal kings.


    But now, Lu Xuan could barely enlighten two people. This was something that only a celestial could do.


    If it were anyone else, it would be impossible!


    Even so, the consumption of power was huge. It could not be enlightened as easily as a celestial master. In the end, it was because of the difference in cultivation base.


    After he became an imperial emperor, he could enlighten more people, which was much stronger than now!


    With his current level of cultivation, he could only enlighten a few people at most. It was not enough to increase the strength of the Heaven Court on arge scale. However, it was more than enough to increase the strength of the Great Void Pavilion.


    Now, the Great Void Pavilion waspletely under his control. Even if the Great Void Immortal King returned one day, he would not be able to snatch the great void pavilion away from him.


    As Lu Xuan¡¯s thoughts drifted away, the two of them had already undergone a shocking transformation. Their Daos were leveling up. In the finger attack just now, Lu Xuan almost showed them their Daos, which caused them to speed up their transformation.


    Actually, this was also one of the side effects. Originally, there were countless possibilities for them to improve. But now, there was only one.


    To the two of them, this might not be a side effect. Because this would save them the time to explore and focus on cultivation. The path to bing an immortal emperor might not be as hopeless as it seemed.


    At the same time, thew energy in their bodies underwent a sudden change. Their divine realms were forming and the surroundings transformed into countless dreamlike shapes. This was the transformation of the entirew.


    Fortunately, both of them possessed many immortal essence pills that could increase their cultivation strength. Clearly, they had been preparing for breaking through to the Immortal King Realm for a very long time. It was just that they didn¡¯t expect to meet Lu Xuan, who suddenly became an immortal king just like that.


    Right now, these pills had all fused into their bodies and were crazily absorbed by their bodies. Every cell of their bodies transformed into a crystal, within which the small worlds were taking shape.


    This was the foundation of Immortal Kings. Each of their actions could destroy the entire world.


    After a moment, the two of them opened their eyes. The qi and blood in their bodies were as vigorous as the ocean, whose energy was boiling hot. Gradually, a divine kingdom appeared around them.

 Chapter 1191 - Transforming Into a Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Transforming Into a Dragon</h4>


    It took the two of them a long time before they eventually came back to their senses. In spite of their talent, it was rare for them to experience the feeling of having an epiphany in one day and ascending in the day.


    Moreover, they would basically get up early to cultivate. At that time, they would be able to cultivate to a whole new realm in a few days. However, after they reached the golden immortal realm, their cultivation would not be so easy.


    As for bing a king in one day, this was something that they did not even dare to think about.


    But still, they still did it. They became the second king in the family, and their status was on par with their father.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Lu, for your guidance!¡±


    Jin Che cupped his hands and bowed deeply.


    Zi Mingyue was the same, but there was something in her beautiful eyes.


    Lu Xuan smiled and nodded, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I don¡¯t have many friends in my life, and I don¡¯t have many good friends either. The two of you have helped me and my disciple many times in the past. This is just a small return gift!¡±


    During Lu Xuan¡¯s seclusion and confinement, it was inconvenient for his original body toe out. The two of them had helped Lu Xuan¡¯s disciple, Yun Ling¡¯er, and Lu Xuan¡¯s family many times out of respect for Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was deeply moved. There were even a few times when the immortal kings of the two ns personally came out to protect his disciples, which was already a huge favor. After all, it wasn¡¯t the usual kind of protection.


    They had to face the Shi n face to face.


    Since they stood on Lu Xuan¡¯s side, it meant that they had to give up on the friendship between the Shi n and the monarch n. This sacrifice wasn¡¯t small.


    Now that there was an opportunity, he was naturally willing to help the two of them!


    When Jin Che knew this, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. This was just a small return gift, but it had already allowed their family to gain another king. If Lu Xuan returned the gift, how great would it be?


    ¡°Alright, since the two of you have already broken through to the Immortal King Realm, it¡¯s time for you to take your leave. With your current strength, just be careful!¡±Lu Xuan said.


    Instead of arguing, the two of them roughly knew what Lu Xuan was nning to do next, and it wasn¡¯t something they could get involved in.


    Because they had just broken through, they had used up an astronomical amount of wealth. Therefore, they needed to find some treasures to fill in the cost.


    After saying goodbye to the two of them, Lu Xuan began to wander aimlessly. The tomb of the white bone emperor was very vast, almost like a small continent. It couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside world.


    In the outside world, it was like a mountain made out of white bones. But in the interior, it formed a small dimension, the space within which was extremely vast. This was naturally not something that the white bone emperor could do.


    Of course, it was formed by Heaven and earth. It was right to say that the Monarchs were the chosen of the heaven. Each and every one of them had their own imprint in the Heavenly Dao, they were all extraordinary.


    Hence, when they died, they would all be a forbidden ground. Immortal kings would also receive simr treatment but it wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as the tomb of an emperor emperor.


    Lu Xuan opened his eye of delusion as he swiftly analyzed the profoundness of space. This was extremely beneficial to his grand dao of spatialws.


    The tomb of the white bone emperor contained too many profoundness in thews of space. All of them were at the empyrean-lord level, and this was what Lu Xuan needed the most. In his previous life, the majority of his heavenly venerate cultivation was in the Dao of thunder and lightning, whose spatialws was rtively weak.


    That was also the key reason why he was currently unable to break through to the imperial emperor level. Otherwise, Lu Xuan would be able to transcend the tribtions right now and be the Thunder Dao Emperor. However, that was not Lu Xuan¡¯s goal.


    If he had no other choice, Lu Xuan would not have chosen such a path.


    After all, he had already reached this step, and the Great Dao had already been set in stone. There was no room for the slightest bit of opportunism.


    Lu Xuan then discovered that on the continent formed by the tomb of the white bone emperor, all sorts of creatures had evolved. Nevertheless, they were all creatures formed from theprehension of thews of the white bone emperor, so they were all creatures formed from white bones. The scene was filled with white bones everywhere.


    Suddenly, he saw a spirit vein that looked like a river flowing on the ground. The spirit vein that seemed like a river was flickering with countless rays of light. It dotted the long river, making it look like a Milky Way.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a spirit vein!¡± Lu Xuan was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t expect to see such a good thing in the tomb of the white bone emperor.


    These spirit veins were born from the fate of Heaven and earth. They were like mineral veins, usually hidden underground.


    Such a spirit vein could create a grotto-heaven blessednd. If a force took root here, the cultivation would be twice the result with half the effort.


    If it was taken away by an immortal cultivator, the immortal qi in the grotto-heaven blessednd would be extremely rich. If it was taken away by the demon world, the spirit vein would also turn into demonic qi and provide enough energy.


    However, that was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that some spirit veins could evolve into dragon veins. Once they became dragon veins, it would be even more incredible.


    They could suppress the fate of arge faction. Things like fate were hard to grasp, but they existed in reality. Factions with or without dragon veins would also be differentiated by their levels.


    With the dragon veins holding down the fort, the fate of the disciples of the Great Void Pavilion would be better. If they were also in danger, the disciples of the Great Void Pavilion might be able to turn the situation around and obtain many benefits, while the disciples of other sects might die tragically.


    Furthermore, with the dragon vein filling up the ancestralnd, all sorts of geniuses would appear from the descendants of a n, ensuring that a n would have an endless supply of talents.


    These were all sorts of benefits!


    And this spiritual vein was almostplete, just one step away from transforming into a dragon vein. Lu Xuan could already see that within its gxy-like body, four limbs and a tail had grown out. Even the dragon head was in the process of taking shape. It was only a step away from sess.


    If it really turned into a dragon vein, it would be extremely powerful. It was basically born with the art of Earth evasion and could even faintly give birth to sentience. It could even soar into the heaven and traverse the earth. By then, it would be very difficult to capture a dragon vein.


    Only when one reached the Lord Realm would one be able to deduce the location of a dragon vein. Only then would one have the ability to capture a dragon vein. Even immortal kings were helpless against this.


    This was because dragon veins were innate deities that could only be formed after going through tribtions. It was thus far more difficult than the tribtions of ordinary immortal cultivators.


    For example, if Lu Xuan encountered it now, it might be one of his tribtions.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had even witnessed an existence that could transform from a dragon vein into a true dragon.


    There were too many dragons in this world. There were Qi dragons could be born in the Qi realm. There were wood dragons, gold dragons, water dragons, earth dragons, fire dragons in the five elements realm. Even dragon veins could transform into a true dragon. As long as one seeded in transforming into a dragon, their cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds. Evidently, it was not a dream to be an lord in this realm.

 Chapter 1192 - Nobody Wins

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Nobody Wins</h4>


    This spiritual vein, which was about to transform into a dragon, intrigued Lu Xuan. He wanted to witness the transformation.


    Spiritual veins were also divided into different grades. There were spiritual veins on earth, which were not as awesome as the one in front of him.


    This was a powerful spiritual vein that could transform into a dragon. Just this spiritual vein alone was enough to greatly increase the strength of the Great Void Pavilion. If it transformed into a dragon, the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s prosperity was just around the corner.


    The luck brought by the dragon vein was definitely enough for the Great Void Pavilion to give birth to a group of freaks, which would help obtain all sorts of fortuitous encounters.


    Moreover, even if it was not ced in the Great Void Pavilion, he would still be able to provide an endless stream of immortal Qi to Lu Xuan, and Lu Xuan would no longer have to worry about running out of immortal essence pills.


    Indeed, he could even freely use the innate five elements diagram for his own use. One dragon vein was enough to provide the energy to control the innate five elements diagram. It was enough to increase Lu Xuan¡¯s endurance by a few times, thereby boosting his battle prowess.


    However, in order to prevent this spirit vein from turning into a dragon vein and immediately using the Earth escape art to flee, Lu Xuan ced down a few immobilization talismans and tracking talismans. Then, he sat down cross-legged and waited for the spirit vein to turn into a dragon.


    Undeniably, he had taken an important action at the most critical moment.


    ¡°As expected, good deeds are rewarded!¡±


    Lu Xuan grinned. He had just saved someone, and now, a dragon vein that was about to take shape was about to be obtained by him. wasn¡¯t this a typical example of good deeds being rewarded?


    As expected, he had to do more good deeds!


    At this moment, a series of rumbling sounds came from afar. Lu Xuan immediately shed into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    After that, a human-shaped skeleton walked over step by step, bringing with it a great power and aura.


    It was actually a white bone king. This white bone king clearly knew that there was such a spirit vein here and wasing for it. It seemed like it wanted to wait for it to transform into a dragon and take it for itself. Clearly, it had been waiting for a long time, and all it could do was wait for it to transform into a dragon.


    ¡°Hahahaha, the heavens are really helping me!¡±


    Suddenly, a wave of wildughter sounded from afar. He could see a figure with a ghostly aura drifting toward him in a short moment.


    He could also see that it was an old ghost king, whose appearance was no different from an ordinary old man. However, its face was deathly pale and there was a faint green light flickering in its eyes.


    ¡°A dragon vein that is about to take shape, and a white bone king. Hahahaha! This is great!¡±


    The old Ghost Kingughed loudly, and hisughter was very wild.


    ¡°Just nice, I can train this white bone king into the golden body of the White Bone Bodhisattva. By then, I can get a glimpse of the profoundness of the Buddhist world¡¯s Dharmic formtions!¡±


    ¡°Golden body of the White Bone Bodhisattva?¡± The corners of Lu Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched. This was another kind of crooked path.


    That cultivation method was widely spread. Not only was it passed down in the Heaven Realm, but it was also passed down in the ghost realm, the demon realm, and the Dragon Realm.


    The golden body of the White Bone Bodhisattva was one of the cultivation methods of the white bone lineage in the ghost realm. If one seeded in cultivating it, one would form the dharma statue of the god. It could be considered as a local adaptation of the Buddhist cultivation method in the ghost realm. Although its power was not small, in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, it had long lost the original intention of Buddhist cultivation.


    However, the white bone lineage was also divided into different worlds. The White Bone Emperor belonged to the demon realm because he was born in the demon realm by sensing demonic power.


    In the ghost realm, there were many such bone cultivators who formed their own lineage in the ghost realm.


    In the legends, there was even the bone realm, where all kinds of skeleton cultivators were present.


    How could the White Bone Emperor bear the Old Ghost King¡¯s behavior? He had been guarding here for ten thousand years, waiting for the moment when this spirit vein turned into a dragon vein.


    Without any warning, the white bone king made his move.


    Then, many bone spears shot up like a forest into the sky, charging straight up from the ground, forming a spear array that was about to pierce through the Old Ghost King in an instant.


    In response, the Old Ghost King cackled. He didn¡¯t take this bone king¡¯s attack seriously at all. The bone spears pierced through his body, but they couldn¡¯t do any damage to his body.


    The Old Ghost King took the opportunity to create a terrifying ghost country. All Kinds of evil ghosts roared and suffered in there. The power of hatred born from their suffering was the Old Ghost King¡¯s food.


    It would help him grow stronger!


    One was a White Bone Emperor, and the other was an Old Ghost King. Both of them had achieved the Dao, so when they fought, they gave off a ghostly aura. However, there was also a sense of awe because both of them had already reached the king realm. Even if they were unorthodox, when they reached this stage, they would gradually merge into the Great Dao. To a certain extent, they would be able to get rid of the shackles of unorthodox.


    Such shackles would be further weakened after bing a monarch. After bing a heavenly venerate, they wouldpletely transform into a great Dao.


    A heavenly venerate was the Dao itself. At this level of cultivation, there would be no unorthodox methods. All 3,000 Great Dao were Great Dao.


    Lu Xuan rubbed his chin with interest while he was waiting for the oue of the battle. After all, it would take a while for the spirit vein to transform into a dragon.


    Both sides had a sense of propriety in their fight. Consciously, they avoided the area where the spirit vein was located. The collision of the Divine Kingdoms also went in the opposite direction. Because they were here for the spirit vein, it was impossible to destroy the spirit vein directly.


    Nevertheless, gradually, the White Bone Emperor fell into a disadvantage. This white bone king was a native white bone monster born and bred in the tomb of the white bone emperor. It cultivated by instinct and was able to cultivate to a king, this was all thanks to the environment here being very suitable for the cultivation of the white bone lineage.


    Unexpectedly, this Old Ghost King was different. It grew up in the ghost world. It was genuine and had roots and inheritance. This was the difference between the disciples ofrge sects and itinerant cultivators.


    That Old Ghost King actually transformed into a sinister Buddhist light. It actually wanted to refine this white bone king into a white bone bodhisattva and fuse it into its own dharma idol. Its strength was about to soar.


    This white bone king¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t low. It had already realized that it wasn¡¯t a match for this old Ghost King. It desperately wanted to break free and escape.


    However, it was only at the beginning of the King Realm, and this old Ghost King was already at thete-stage King Realm. Its strength surpassed his by more than one.


    It actually refined this white bone king bit by bit during the battle!


    ¡°That¡¯s too scary!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. Under normal circumstances, even if the White Bone Emperor couldn¡¯t be defeated, it still had a great chance of escaping.


    However, the White Bone Bodhisattva Golden Body technique that the old Ghost King cultivated was just enough to restrict his opponent.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded. The spirit vein finally seeded in transforming into a dragon.

 Chapter 1193 - Exterminating the Ghost King and the Bone Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Exterminating the Ghost King and the Bone Emperor</h4>


    The White Bone Emperor and the Old Ghost King immediately reacted. Even the White Bone Emperor, who had originally wanted to escape, could not bear to leave at this moment.


    After all, they had been observing this ce for 10,000 years. Bit by bit, they watched this spirit vein transform into a dragon vein.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    When the Old Ghost King saw this scene, he only snorted coldly. Since the White Bone Emperor did not want to leave, then it was just right to refine the white bone bodhisattva dharma idol together.


    At the same time, the dragon vein let out a long roar toward the sky and instinctively used the earth evasion technique to escape.


    However, arge hand shot out of thin air and suddenly grabbed the dragon vein that was about to escape.


    In the next instant, the dragon vein disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Who is it? How dare you!¡± the Old Ghost King roared loudly, and the ghost country instantly expanded. A powerful divine sense swept across the sky, trying to find the person hiding in the dark.


    Although he thought that he was the final winner, he did not expect that there was someone else behind him.


    The White Bone Emperor was also furious. He had fought with the Old Ghost King for so long for the sake of the dragon vein, and his life was even in danger, but in the end, someone had directly reaped the benefit. It was simply uneptable!


    The space rippled like the surface of water, and a figure walked out. It was none other than Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Old Ghost King looked at Lu Xuan with some trepidation because he discovered that he actually had no way to see through Lu Xuan. He had no way to deal with Lu Xuan at all.


    ¡°The person who killed you!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered at the Old Ghost King and directly made his move. He then transformed into a huge hand and mmed it down like a dazzling sun.


    The Old Ghost King was already prepared for this. Right then, boundless Ghost Qi erupted from his body and transformed into a ghost country that swept towards Lu Xuan.


    But very quickly, the Old Ghost King realized that something was wrong. The huge hand that Lu Xuan had pped down was too terrifying. When the Ghost Qi on his body touched Lu Xuan¡¯s huge hand, it was like ice and snow touching the sun, evaporating, it turned into nothingness.


    The terrifying huge hand continued to p down, instantly shattering the god Kingdom and directly grabbing down at him.


    Instantly, the Old ghost king felt a terrifying pressure crushing down.


    ¡°How can it be so powerful? Go all out!¡±


    The Old Ghost King roared. In an instant, the Ghost Qi on his body turned into an unprecedented ghost w that destroyed the world. It shed with Lu Xuan¡¯s palm that had mmed down.


    While he looked coldly at the Old Ghost King¡¯s actions, his expression did not change at all, as if it had never changed.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Ghost w and therge hand that was shing with golden light like the sun collided violently. The Sky and Earth copsed, and the world trembled violently.


    Immediately after, the aura on the Ghost King¡¯s body was pped down fiercely. The Ghost Kingdom was once again smashed into pieces, and the endless evil spirits within all screamed and turned into nothingness.


    The Old Ghost King felt that it was very difficult for him to breathe, and he was almost forced to kneel down. At the moment, the Yin energy all over his body was ignited, and the Qi and blood on Lu Xuan¡¯s body that was as dense as the vast ocean. Unquestionably, it evinced an unimaginable restraining effect on evil things. It almost ignited his ghost qi.


    As the Old Ghost King roared, his entire body exploded with a destructive aura. He released an earth-shaking Ghost Qi that pierced through the sky in an instant, shattering the vacuum and shooting toward Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Those are just petty tricks! How dare you be impudent!¡±


    After Lu Xuan sneered, that big hand suddenly grabbed down, grabbing the Old Ghost King. Although the king used all kinds of methods to escape, there was no way he could free himself.


    He was immediately grabbed by Lu Xuan¡¯s big hand. No matter how he struggled, it was useless. The Ghost Qi on his body kept smiling, and it gradually reached a point where it was gone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡± The Old Ghost King screamed and directly turned into a cloud of green smoke. His ghost body copsed, and he couldn¡¯t maintain it at all.


    He couldn¡¯t even remember who Lu Xuan was to be so terrifying.


    He wasn¡¯t powerful at all!


    On the other side, the White Bone Emperor eventually realized how terrifying it was. His intelligence was still very high, and he almost immediately decided to escape. As his huge mountain-like body moved quickly, he was about to merge into the tomb wall, he wanted to escape.


    However, he was not fast enough to catch up with Lu Xuan¡¯s speed. In an instant, he was punched out of the tomb wall by Lu Xuan, whose punch shattered his skeleton.


    He was instantly killed. The White Bone Emperor strength was much weaker than even the Old Ghost King!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Lu Xuan put away the White Bone Emperor¡¯s skeleton. He could use it to refine weapons, and it should be enough to refine a few good king weapons.


    Just then, he sensed a powerful energy boiling in the center of the tomb.


    Therefore, he immediately set off to capture those people.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Lu Xuan to arrive at the center of the tomb. As expected, many people had already arrived.


    At the center of the tomb was a mountain-sized white bone temple. In the center of the temple sat a huge skeleton. This skeleton was golden in color, as brilliant as real gold.


    It faintly emitted a kind of pressure, and even the experts were suppressed by it.


    At this moment, there was already a gathering ce of experts near the white bone temple. Lu Xuan¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of many people, but he didn¡¯t care about them and directly walked to the heavenly realm¡¯s camp until he saw Zi Mingyue.


    The many eyes were like precious des, directlynding on Lu Xuan¡¯s body, as if they wanted to smash him into pieces.


    Unfazed, Lu Xuan just looked around the scene and said, ¡°Shi Tatian didn¡¯te?¡±


    Lu Xuan looked around and found that Shi Tatian didn¡¯te.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know either. When we arrived, we didn¡¯t see him!¡± exined Zi Mingyue.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. Could it be that he had run away again this time.


    However, even on the heavenly realm camp¡¯s side, even without Shi Tatian, he still found another old acquaintance, Yuan Xiao.


    When Yuan Xiao saw Lu Xuan, he hurriedly went forward, saying, ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re here. We will be much stronger now!¡±


    In response, Lu Xuan ced his hands behind his back and said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Everyone, let me introduce you. This is the master of Great Void Pavilion, Immortal King Lu Xuan!¡± said Yuan Xiao.


    ¡°Moreover, we have the a talent of the Proud Mountain Manor, Ao Wuchang!¡±


    Then, Yuan Xiao pointed at a man dressed in luxurious robes with a feminine expression.


    ¡°This is the personal disciple of the Moon Emperor, Miss Su Ziyue!¡±

 Chapter 1194 - The Person Who Killed You

    <h4>Chapter 1194: The Person Who Killed You</h4>


    Yuanxiao pointed at a woman who was wearing a long moon-colored dress. She had a gentle aura, a little round face, and a pair of big, shiny eyes.


    Her aura was familiar to Lu Xuan; it was the unique aura of the Moon Emperor¡¯s bloodline.


    Immediately after, Yuan Xiao introduced a group of people. However, Lu Xuan could still tell that although there were many others, they were obviously not as renowned as Yuan Xiao, Ao Wuchang, and Su Ziyue.


    Lu Xuan was familiar with these three people. In his previous life, he already knew all of them, who were born holy.


    As for the remaining people, most of them were at the peak of the Great Luo realm. There were also several Immortal King realm experts, but they were all led by Yuan Xiao and the other two.


    Without a doubt, even if they were all Immortal Kings, they were also divided into three, six, and nine levels. Even if they were all geniuses from different worlds, they were still divided into different levels.


    In the Tiani faction, Yuan Xiao, Ao Wuchang, and Su Ziyue were the leaders.


    Lu Xuan greeted them one by one, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. At this time, many elites from other worlds were also looking at Lu Xuan, their gazes were as sharp as knives and swords.


    ¡°I know him. He is a rising star in the Heaven Realm recently. He has the bloodline of the innate Dao body, one of the strongest monarch race bloodlines in the Heaven Realm. I heard that he has caused a lot of trouble in the Heaven Realm recently!¡± someone who knew about Lu Xuan¡¯s situation revealed his information.


    ¡°What innate Dao body? What strongest bloodline? He is just a human, isn¡¯t he?¡± asked another person coldly.


    Everyone in the Heaven Realm turned their heads to look. However, that person spoke from a hidden spot and did not show himself. They did not even know who he was.


    ¡°Interesting. Since you look down on me so much, why don¡¯t You Come Out and fight me? Let me see how strong the geniuses from all over the world are!¡± uttered Lu Xuan coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to provoke the elites from all walks of life by yourself?¡± That voice appeared again.


    Lu Xuan frowned slightly. All of a sudden, he moved, after which the qi and blood in his body boiled like an ocean. He turned into a bolt of lightning and directly grabbed toward an expert from a certain camp.


    However, he saw that it was a man with the eyes of a deer and the eyes of a rat in the demon race. This man¡¯s face was like a rat. Although he was thin and small, there was a fierce aura on his body.


    It was this man who had spoken just now. He hadn¡¯t noticed him the first time he spoke, so he hadn¡¯t noticed who it was.


    But when he spoke the second time, he was immediately locked onto by Lu Xuan.


    The man with the eyes of a water deer and the eyes of a rat was very shocked, for he didn¡¯t expect to be seen through by Lu Xuan just like that.


    One had to know that his race could be considered a well-known race in the demon world. It was called the Heaven Swallowing Rat.


    That was the name of the race which was born with the ability to devour. He was considered the strongest expert in this generation and had long been in the demon king realm. He ran amok in the heavenly battlefields and was rarely defeated.


    When he was caught by Lu Xuan¡¯s big hand, his first reaction was to escape, but there was no way he could escape. Lu Xuan had long locked onto him with the heavenly tribtion lock.


    In an instant, the lock mmed onto his body.


    The rat-like man opened his bloody mouth, wanting to swallow Lu Xuan¡¯s hand. However, he was shocked to discover that there was no way to swallow Lu Xuan¡¯s hand.


    Although this bite of his could even swallow a star, it was unable to swallow Lu Xuan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a loud boom, everyone saw the rat-like man let out a blood-curdling scream as his entire body was sent flying. In mid-air, he returned to his original appearance. It was a pitch-ck rat the size of a small mountain,pared to an ordinary rat, its body was covered with all sorts of profound Dao patterns, which was very impressive.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, its body directly exploded and was smashed into pieces by Lu Xuan¡¯s palm, turning into a bloody mist that filled the sky.


    Before the bloody mist descended to the ground, it had beenpletely absorbed by the white bone temple.


    The scene was very terrifying, but everyone¡¯s faces were cold. They had seen too many killings. Each of them could be said to have walked out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. How could they be frightened by the scene in front of them?


    ¡°Humans are so mighty. They killed my people in front of me!¡±


    At this moment, a cold voice was heard.


    As everyone looked over, they saw a man with a golden face and a golden body.


    ¡°Be careful, Lu Xuan. That is the nine-headed golden lion of the demon race. It is the bloodline of the monarch race in the demon world. It is also naturally sacred. It is not easy to provoke it!¡± Yuan Xiao sent a secret message to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was slightly cold, although he remained unmoved. Of course, he recognized this nine-headed golden lion. In the demon world, this race truly had the protection of the demon Emperor ancestor. Therefore, they had always acted unscrupulously.


    Compared to Shi Tatian, who was even more unscrupulous, the stone emperor behind Shi Tatian had ultimately fallen. Therefore, he still had some scruples when he acted. However, this nine-headed golden lion was different. He did not have any scruples.


    Many people gasped when they saw the nine-headed golden lion appear. It was said that this was also a race of vicious people.


    The forefather of that race had once swallowed a million heavenly soldiers in one go. He was awe-inspiring.


    Both sides were wielding their daggers!


    ¡°So what if I killed your people?¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently, ¡°I can even kill you, let alone a rat!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very arrogant of you!¡± The nine-headed golden lion said coldly, ¡°The temple of Bones is about to open, and it seems that we need enough blood to pay tribute. Let¡¯s start with you!¡±


    The reason why these people were stuck here and didn¡¯t take any concrete actions was that the temple of bones couldn¡¯t be opened yet. However, there were some people who could deduce it, and they could all figure it out. If the temple of bones was to be opened, the only way for them to seize the bones of the Emperor of bones was through a blood sacrifice.


    However, none of the people present were willing to be sacrificed, so they had formed different camps to stand against each other until now.


    ¡°Blood sacrifice me?¡± Lu Xuan sneered, ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability. Nine-headed golden lions, I heard that your race is very powerful. They im that your race ate all the soldiers of the heavenly realm, and they feed on the humans of the heavenly realm. They even raised humans from several worlds to be your blood food? I want to see how powerful you can be after eating so many people!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not have to kill every single person who was born holy. However, there were some races that he disliked, which included the Nine-Headed Golden Lions.


    This race had been against the humans for generations. They imed that they were the nemesis of the human race. The fact that their ancestor had swallowed a million heavenly soldiers in one gulp was known to all the worlds. Moreover, their race even raised humans from several worlds to be their blood food. After so many years, the number of humans who had died in the mouths of their race was probably more than a hundred billion.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    Just then, a long saber appeared in the Nine-Headed Golden Lion¡¯s hand. The glow of the saber tore through the sky and shed out a sharp golden wave. It was iparably brilliant as it shed toward Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 1195 - Punch the Nine-Headed Golden Lions to Death

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Punch the Nine-Headed Golden Lions to Death</h4>


    In a powerful manner, the de split mountains and rivers. Apparently, this weapon had undergone a transformation, which exined why it could invoke the raging waves. When this de shed down, it shocked everyone with it immense strength.


    This Nine-Headed Golden Lion had clearly reached the king realm, and it was much stronger since he was killed by Lu Xuan before this.


    When the de shed down, everyone could only see a sky full of golden light. This sky full of golden light drowned Lu Xuan.


    However, in the next moment, before they could worry about Lu Xuan, a terrifying qi and blood swept out like a mountain and a sea.


    It actually managed to break free from the sky full of de light.


    ¡°What?¡± The Nine-Headed Golden Lion¡¯s eyes widened. When his de fell, it could even split a in half, turning a prosperous era into an apocalypse. However, it couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Xuan; it couldn¡¯t even make him move a bit.


    ¡°Is that all you can do?¡± sneered Lu Xuan lightly.


    ¡°D*mn it, are you looking down on me?¡± The Nine-Headed Golden Lion was furious, but he didn¡¯t care about Lu Xuan at all. In his eyes, humans were food.


    He had to swallow tens of thousands of humans in one meal. Countless humans had died in his mouth.


    Under such circumstances, why would he take Lu Xuan seriously?


    As the Nine-Headed Golden Lion roared, it opened its bloody mouth.


    ¡°I will devour the world!¡±


    Then, the Nine-Headed Golden Lion disyed the devouring divine ability. This was the fundamental divine ability that their patriarch used to devour 100,000 humans in one bite.


    Everyone felt that the sky turned dark, and even the world was devoured by him in one bite.


    Nevertheless, in the next instant, Lu Xuan made his move. He threw out a backhand punch, and the golden light tore through everything. The divine ability that had opened its mouth to swallow the world waspletely destroyed!


    Everyone saw how the Nine-Headed Golden Lion take a few steps back and spit out a mouthful of blood. The divine ability had been destroyed, and he had suffered a bacsh.


    Lu Xuan walked forward step by step as he approached the Nine-Headed Golden Lion. Gradually, he stepped on everyone¡¯s hearts, as if every step was stepping on their hearts.


    ¡°Damned Fellow, you have thoroughly infuriated me. Today, not only will you die, all humans will die today!¡±


    The nine-headed Golden Lion roared. He was finally forced into a dead end. He knew that the human in front of him was very terrifying and very strong.


    It was as easy as lifting a finger. He quietly broke his supernatural ability and his saber technique.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he transformed into his true body, which was the size of a small mountain. He had nine heads, and his entire body was covered in a golden lion.


    When the Giant Lion roared, a huge golden mountain immediately charged over. The earth trembled and the mountains shook, and even the heavens trembled.


    Soon after, everyone witnessed a scene that they would never forget in their lives. Lu Xuan clenched his fists, and behind him, the Big Dipper appeared. He controlled the Big Dipper, and he was like the king of the stars, resplendent and dazzling.


    With this punch, the world copsed into pieces.


    This punchnded on the Nine-Headed Golden Lion¡¯s body!


    Undeniably, one punch could destroy the world, and one punch could destroy the stars!


    Right then, everyone only heard a loud roar, and the Nine-Headed Golden Lion¡¯s mountain-like body was sent flying. In an instant, it all copsed.


    A golden world copsed.


    This punch pierced through the golden divine kingdom and shattered the cycle of reincarnation. A world had copsed and the void had copsed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Nine-Headed Golden Lion let out a blood-curdling scream as its body disintegrated. Just like the sky-swallowing mouse, it was no different from before. It was directly destroyed with a punch.


    Instantly, there was a deathly silence!


    In response, all the people widened their eyes in disbelief. They could not believe that the Nine-Headed Golden Lion had died just like that. There was no intense battle. Just a simple punch had killed the Nine-Headed Golden Lion, it was no different from trampling an ant on the side of the road.


    ¡°How is this possible? The Nine-Headed Golden Lion¡¯s body can kill a true dragon and is invincible. How could it not even withstand Lu Xuan¡¯s punch?¡±


    One of the men muttered to himself. He could not believe that the Nine-Headed Golden Lion was so weak.


    The Nine-Headed Golden Lion¡¯s bloodline was the purest and most atavistic. It was also very famous in the demon world. Its talent wasparable to the heavenly realm¡¯s inborn saint. In the demon world¡¯s words, it was inborn demon Saint and was born to be an outstanding person in the same realm.


    It was already very difficult for others to stand shoulder to shoulder with him. Even experts whose realms were higher than his would find it very difficult to kill him, not to mention that he only used one punch.


    ¡°The power of this punch is probably enough to st a star into Smithereens!¡± someone uttered in shock.


    ¡°How strong is Lu Xuan? ording to the intelligence, shouldn¡¯t he be only a few hundred years old? Not even five hundred years old?¡±


    At the moment, some people recalled Lu Xuan from the intelligence. He should only be a few hundred years old. Initially, they thought that they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base for a short period of time. However, the moment he acted, he told them how ridiculous their previous thoughts were.


    This punch could destroy the heavens and earth. Even among the immortal kings, he was an existence that was unmatched.


    ¡°He actually dared to kill the Nine-Headed Golden Lion. Is he not afraid of the revenge?¡± Many people were overwhelmed with disbelief. Lu Xuan actually dared to act, he really wasn¡¯t afraid of the Nine-Headed Golden Lion n¡¯s elder ancestor¡¯s fury at all.


    In that n¡¯s current generation, only this Nine-Headed Golden Lion had mastered the ancestral awakening technique. He aimed to be the n¡¯s second demon emperor in the future, but now, he was killed here.


    One couldpletely imagine how furious that n must be.


    Even in the heavenly realm, Yuan Xiao and the others were dumbstruck. They couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Xuan actually dared to do this. wasn¡¯t he afraid of provoking that old fellow¡¯s fury?


    Only Zi Mingyue and Jin Che were rtively calm, because they had seen Lu Xuan kill Liao Kong with one finger.


    Inparison, Kong¡¯s status in the Buddhist world was not inferior to the Nine-Headed Golden Lion¡¯s status in the demon world. However, he was still killed by Lu Xuan.


    So what if he was killed? Was there a need to exin why?


    ¡°I heard that some people, some races like to kill humans to prove their strength. Now That I¡¯m here, you cane and kill me. I don¡¯t care if you attack me together or one by one. After all, don¡¯t you need a human blood sacrifice? If I don¡¯t kill a few people, I won¡¯t be able to pass today¡¯s test!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, especially those races that Lu Xuan said liked to kill humans to prove their strength. This made his heart skip a beat.


    If it was an ordinary immortal king, like Yuan Xiao and a few others who were born holy, they wouldn¡¯t be so frightened. Unquestionably, Lu Xuan looked too terrifying at the moment.


    Even an existence like the Nine-Headed Golden Lion was killed with a single punch. If an ordinary immortal king were to stand in front of Lu Xuan, he would probably be punched to death.

 Chapter 1196 - Fight Against Immortal Kings All By Himself

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Fight Against Immortal Kings All By Himself</h4>


    No one doubted Lu Xuan¡¯s great strength.


    Just by standing there, he could make people tremble. He was more powerful and terrifying than those innate sages.


    The innate sages of this generation were at the same level. The strongest among them was only at thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm. This was also one of the oldest among the innate sages of this generation.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s age wasn¡¯t even a fraction of his, but right now, Lu Xuan¡¯s power suppressed them so much that they didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Lu Xuan had shown them his strength with the corpse of the nine-headed golden lion.


    He looked at the corpse of the White Bone Emperor sitting in the Temple of Bones. His eyes shed with a hint of surprise. He had a n. If the White Bone Emperor could be refined, it would immediately be part of his battle prowess; if he could fuse it with his own body, he would have the physique of an Immortal Emperor. With the Innate Five Elements Diagram, he was confident that he would be able to escape unscathed if he fought with an Immortal Emperor.


    No Immortal Emperor could kill him.


    As Lu Xuan looked around, some of the Great Luo Golden Immortals exploded in the air and turned into a cloud of blood mist. He knew all of them. In his previous life, they hadmitted heinous crimes; in this life, they were no better.


    The blood mist fell to the ground and was swallowed by the Temple of Bones.


    Lu Xuan even killed an immortal King with one strike!


    During the whole process, other than the screams of the people who were killed, no one dared to make a single move.


    Lu Xuan killing the nine-headed golden lion with one punch had shocked them too much. The cultivation level of the nine-headed golden lion was among the top five among the people present. Its cultivation level was very high, and its identity was special.


    But still it was still killed by Lu Xuan with a single punch!


    They could only stare at Lu Xuan with ashen faces. They wanted nothing more than to tear Lu Xuan into pieces, but they were also afraid that Lu Xuan would directly kill them.


    At this moment, they were all very regretful that they didn¡¯t contact the supreme elders of their ns. Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t look so arrogant if some of their peak-stage Immortal Kings were here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by him. I know that he has fooled everyone like this in the Heaven Realm. Hisbat strength is sustained by some secret technique. It won¡¯tst long!¡±


    At this moment, a person stepped out. He was an Angel King from Heaven. On his back was a 24-winged angel. His strength was even greater than the Light Immortal King who was killed by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If all of us join hands, we can tear Lu Xuan apart. Each of us have one or two trump cards. At this moment, do we still have to hide them and let him kill us like ants?¡± A Supreme Demon King from the Demon Realm stood out. He was a demon king born with divine talent and was also one of the leaders in the Demon Realm. Some of the Great Luo Golden Immortals who had been killed by Lu Xuan with the nce Technique were from the Devil Realm.


    ¡°Amitabha! Lu Xuan, your act as if you have been possessed by the devil. Today, I¡¯ll have no choice but to y the devil to protect the Dao!¡± At this moment, a young monk walked out. The aura on his body was not inferior to the previous two, and he was also born with the power of Buddha, however, he was not from Liao Kong¡¯s lineage.


    Some others also stood out. Lu Xuan¡¯s massacre just now had shocked many of them. However, for some top-tier existences, they would definitely not be willing to die just like that. Otherwise, their Dao Hearts would becking.


    ¡°It seems many people are not afraid of death!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently, ¡°Do you think you can defeat me by joining hands? Even if youe at me together, I can still kill you. I¡¯m sparing your lives but you don¡¯t cherish the opportunity!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, these Heaven Realm experts were dumbfounded.


    Lu Xuan was challenging all the geniuses in the Heaven Realm. He looked down on them all.


    Yuan Xiao wasn¡¯t surprised. Previously, he had seen how Lu Xuan killed the Nine Nights Immortal King. Even he, a member from an Emperor n had been humiliated.


    Even at that time, Lu Xuan had already acted unscrupulously. In the eyes of many people, he was unbearably arrogant and despotic.


    Su Ziyue and Ao Wuchang had only heard a lot rumors about Lu Xuan, especially the feud between him and Shi Tatian. But they had never truly seen Lu Xuan before.


    Right now, they thought Lu Xuan was a little crazy. The people he challenged was not a bunch of weaklings, but the outstanding existences among their peers in all realms.


    These people were not juniors anymore. They had be Immortal Kings.


    ¡°Just nice. I¡¯ll deal with you at the same time. Are there others who want to fight me? Stand out together. It saves me the trouble of dealing with you one by one!¡± Lu Xuan crossed his arms and said.


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, they proud geniuses couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    Immediately, three more people stood out. One of them was a true dragon from the Dragon Realm, and the dragon qi on his body was extremely dense.


    Another person was a ghost king. Unlike the old ghost King that Lu Xuan had killed, this one was young and powerful. His realm was the Ghost King, but the ghost qi on his body was more than twice as dense.


    Thest one was a demon from Hell. His face was ferocious, and his body was like a small mountain. He had a green face and fangs, and his body was emitting a strong smell of sulfuric acid.


    Compared to the old demon who surrendered to Lu Xuan, this demon was more talented. It would have a higher chance of bing an Immortal Emperor than the old demon.


    All the innate sages present, except for Liao Kong and the nine-headed golden lion who were killed by Lu Xuan, stood out. Only the three people from the Heaven Realm did not move.


    In terms of power, the Heaven Realm surpassed the other realms. This could be seen from the innate sages who participated in the battle for the tomb of the White Bone Emperor.


    As for the other supreme geniuses, none of them made a move. Even those who had already reached the Immortal King Realm didn¡¯t step out. They were all very clear how big the gap between them and Lu Xuan was. They knew they didn¡¯t have the chance to participate in the battle.


    Lu Xuan nced at these people. Among them, the strongest was the young monk from the Buddhist Realm. He was already at thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm and he was also the oldest among them. He was on the verge of breaking through to the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm and even had the chance to enter the Buddha Realm.


    After these people stepped out, Zi Mingyue and Jin Che also stepped out, standing behind Lu Xuan.


    Yuan Xiao thought about it and also stood out, standing next to Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 1197 - The Innate Sages Great Power

    <h4>Chapter 1197: The Innate Sages¡¯ Great Power</h4>


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, let me give you a hand!¡±


    After Yuan Xiao, Su Ziyue also stood out with Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan was a little surprised. He wasn¡¯t surprised by Zi Mingyue and Jin Che¡¯s choice because they had fought side by side more than once.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Yuan Xiao would stand together with him, either. After all, Lu Xuan was considered the leader of the subordinate forces of the Yuan family, even though the Yuan family wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to treat Lu Xuan as a subordinate.


    However, it was somewhat surprising for Su Ziyue to stand with him. Lu Xuan guessed that it might have something to do with the Moon Emperor.


    He had a good rtionship with the Moon Emperor, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Su Ziyue, the Moon Emperor¡¯sst disciple, would have such a stance.


    ¡°It seems that I have no choice but to stand out. It just so happens that I also want to see if your dao is more profound than mine!¡± Ao Wuchang saidzily. He stretched and stood beside Lu Xuan.


    The situation instantly changed from Lu Xuan challenging all the worlds alone to a battle between the Heaven Realm and the other worlds. This was very much in line with the current situation on the battlefield.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we will destroy you guys from the Heaven Realm here!¡±


    The Angel King from Heaven said with a cold expression.


    ¡°You are not the only one who possesses forbidden techniques. Human, you are too arrogant!¡± The True Dragon King stared at Lu Xuan coldly.


    Everyone was certain that Lu Xuan had used some kind of forbidden technique. In fact, their guess was not wrong at all. Lu Xuan had indeed used some kind of forbidden technique and it could not be considered his own strength.


    Hence, it came with a price. In any case, it wasn¡¯t easy for him.


    But things were different now. Lu Xuan¡¯s own strength had already reached the unrivalled Immortal King Realm. It had long exceeded their imaginations.


    Hence, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t have the slightest fear facing these people.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s aura gushed forth like mercury.


    These innate sages finally revealed their trump cards. Originally, they were only at the mid-stage or at most thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm. But now, their cultivation levels actually soared up.


    Inch by inch, their cultivation levels soared up, directly reaching the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm. Each of them had different methods. Some used talismans to increase their cultivation strength, some stimted the energy in their bloodlines, and some used secret arts.


    In short, through all sorts of forbidden methods, theirbat prowess reached the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm in a short period of time.


    Only now did the group of supreme geniuses realize the disparity between them and these innate experts.


    After reaching the Immortal King realm, they could no longer use forbidden techniques to increase their strength. This was simply unrealistic.


    But now, they realized how wrong they had been. They had thought that they were on par with the innate sages, at most there was a difference in theirbat strength.


    But now, they finally understood that this wasn¡¯t the case.


    Theirbat strength wasn¡¯t only inferior to the innate sages when they were at the same level. Most importantly, when they were unable to increase their cultivation levels, the innate sages had some secret art that could boost theirbat strength for a short period of time.


    In a short period of time, they had thebat strengthparable to peak-stage Immortal Kings.


    This was the scariest part. It meant that they had never seen through the true trump cards of these innate sages.


    If the innate sages were not forced into a corner by Lu Xuan, they¡¯d never disy their trump cards!


    Zi Mingyue and Jin Che also realized the difference in theirbat strengthpared to these innate sages. Previously, if Liao Kong had used his full strength, they might not havested long enough for Lu Xuan¡¯s rescue.


    After seeing Liao Kong and the nine-headed golden lion¡¯s strength, they had thought that the innate sages were only so-so. Although the innate sages were stronger than them, they were not strong enough to make them despair.


    It was only now that they understood what the problem was. It was not that they were not strong enough, but that Lu Xuan was too strong. He had killed them all in one move. He did not give them any chance to use any of the forbidden techniques.


    At that time, the innate sages probably thought that they¡¯d win without using their trump cards, but now, after seeing how powerful Lu Xuan was, they knew they must use forbidden techniques to fight against Lu Xuan.


    The battle began in an instant. The Deep Sea Poison Dragon King that had turned into a bracelet on Lu Xuan¡¯s arm appeared with a roar and faced the True Dragon King.


    The True Dragon King was surprised to see another true dragon here. Even in the dragon world, there weren¡¯t many true dragons. Even the Dragon Kings of the dragon world were mostly of the sub-dragon species and not true dragons.


    Even though their cultivation was strong enough, they couldn¡¯t purify their own bloodline.


    Lately, with Lu Xuan¡¯s constant feeding, Poison Dragon King¡¯s cultivation had already reached thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm, which was a level higher than everyone present. However, when it came to actualbat, it was about the same level as those innate sages.


    Zi Mingyue and Jin Che were soon fighting with some king-level followers of the innate sages.


    Yuan Xiao faced the Ghost King from the Ghost World. Su Ziyue blocked the Angel King from Heaven while Ao Wuchang fought with the demon king from Hell.


    The remaining Devil King from the Devil World and the young monk Kong Wen from the Buddhist World joined hands to attack Lu Xuan. They looked quite strange. One of them was a Buddhist full of Buddhist light and walked the righteous path. The other was a great Demon King from the Demon World. Just like the rtionship between Heaven and Hell, the Buddhist World and the Demon World were enemies.


    There were many people in the Buddhist World who were converted from demons into Dharma Kings. In the Buddhist World, there were many bodhisattvas, Arhats, and even Buddhas who had fallen to be demons.


    Now, the most outstanding existences of the two worlds had joined forces. This scene was weird but had a shocking sense of harmony.


    The battle instantly erupted. At this moment, the battlefield was divided into several parts. Those who were not strong enough quickly retreated. This was a miniature version of the war between the worlds.


    The Devil King of the Devil World had made his move. He was the a supreme devil king of the Heavenly Devil n, who upied the dominant position in the devil World.


    Devil Descending in Human World, the supreme divine ability of the Devil n was cast. Dao patterns appeared and the devil kingdom emerged. It turned into a devil head, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws as it charged towards Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 1198 - Heavy Blow! Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Heavy Blow! Invincible</h4>


    Thebat strength of a peak-stage Devil King!


    The Heaven Demon King of the Devil World had unleashed his full strength right from the start. He didn¡¯t dare to hold back any longer. Every move he made reached the level of the peak stage of a Devil King.


    With just one strike, the world rumbled!


    Lu Xuan was expressionless. He reached out one hand, and his slender fingers instantly grabbed onto this demon king. Then, with a sudden grab, endless golden light surged out from Lu Xuan¡¯s palm, destroying everything around it.


    Seeing his strike didn¡¯t work, the Heaven Devil King had a look of shock on his face. Evidently, Lu Xuan was ten times more terrifying than he had imagined.


    He had thought that after he used a forbidden technique, hisbat prowess should be almost the same as Lu Xuan¡¯s within a short period of time. But now, he could tell that this wasn¡¯t the case. In fact, the difference between them was too great.


    At the very least, he had no way to effortlessly block a peak-stage king-level attack as Lu Xuan had done.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate at all because he knew that overall, the Heaven Realm didn¡¯t have the advantage. Although he had killed Liao King and the nine-headed golden lion, the Heaven Realm still didn¡¯t have the advantage in terms of numbers, not to mention the strength.


    The people from the Heaven Realm was powerful but it was impossible for them to contend against so many people at the same time.


    Jin Che and Zi Mingyue were facing enemies that were several times stronger than them. They could copse at any moment. They had entered the Immortal King Realm not long ago and theirbat prowess was at the weakest among them. Right now, they could only barely hold on


    On the other side, the Deep Sea Poison Dragon King might not be a match for that true dragon. Right now, he was merely stalling for time. As time passed, these two battles might be a breach, leading to the defeat of the Heaven Realm¡¯s camp.


    Therefore, there was not much time left for Lu Xuan. He had to kill these two powerful enemies as soon as possible.


    After Lu Xuan destroyed the Heaven Devil King¡¯s attack, he was about to charge forward. However, Kong Wen stepped forward and in an instant, he had already arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    It was the divine ability of teleporting. No matter how far away it was, he could cover the distance instantly.


    Heunched an ordinary palm strike, but it the image of a Buddha rose behind him.


    ¡°Tathagata Divine Palm!¡±


    Kong Wen used the Tathagata Divine Palm, which was a supreme art in the Buddhist World. The palm struck down like a star crashing down from the sky.


    Like the Buddhist Kingdom in the Palm, this ultimate technique was a signature ultimate art in Buddhism.


    Lu Xuan did not even look at it. He just threw a punch.


    Boom!


    The fist force exploded and collided with the Tathagata Divine Palm. The world shook.


    Lu Xuan did not move but Kong Wen took a few steps back before he stabilized his body.


    Compared to the Heaven Devil King, Kong Wen¡¯s realm was a little higher. Now that he had used a forbidden technique, it was obvious that Kong Wen¡¯sbat strength was above that of the Heaven Devil King. Among the people present, apart from Lu Xuan, Kong Wen¡¯sbat strength was the strongest, in fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Lu Xuan, Kong Wen would definitely have gained the most this time.


    Shock appeared in Kong Wen¡¯s eyes. At this moment, he finally understood why the Heaven Devil King had such an expression just now. Lu Xuan was simply ridiculously strong.


    They had used forbidden techniques, yet they couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of one of your guys first!¡±


    Lu Xuan coldly spoke. Before this, he had killed Liao Kong with one finger and the nine-headed golden lion with a single punch. Other than Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, what was more important was that his cultivation base was higher. With his Invincible Immortal King Realm, it was easy to deal with those at the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    But now both sides were at the same realm with Lu Xuan having a slight advantage. Naturally, he had to consider the issue of strategy.


    He couldn¡¯t kill these two with one punch. He had to take them one by one!


    ¡°Gctic Star Explosion!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted and waved his hand. In an instant, it turned into a gxy and trapped monk Kong Wen inside. Although Kong Wen had thebat strength of a peak Immortal King, he still had no way to escape from this gxy; he could barely withstand the explosions of countless stars. The power of each star explosion far exceeded the force of a nuclear bomb explosion.


    Kong Wen could onlyunch Buddhist Kingdom to block it. Countless Buddhists chanted to resist the explosion of these stars.


    In the distance, people saw this scene and felt a chill run down their spines. It was simply shocking. Lu Xuan¡¯s methods were too powerful. Even when facing two innate saints at the same time, he was still not at a disadvantage.


    No, to be precise, he seemed to have the upper hand.


    However, before they could think further, they saw Lu Xuan take a step forward. As the Gxy Star Explosion trapped Kong Wen, he directly headed towards the Heaven Devil King.


    In an instant, the sky and earth turned dark. There was no light at all. Immediately after, the stars in the Big Dipper were lit up one by one in the sky. It turned into a terrifying power that swept up towards the Heaven Devil King.


    ¡°Army Obliteration Seven shes!¡±


    With a boom, the entire space copsed. Everything disappeared without a trace, leaving only the majestic Army Obliteration Seven shes.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura rose to the extreme as he attacked the Heaven Devil King.


    Countless devils heads appeared around the Heaven Devil King. They assimted the surrounding environment into the Devil World and the demonic power in his body increased crazily.


    ¡°Asura Devil Fist!¡±


    Sky Demon King roared angrily and threw a punch to fight against Lu Xuan¡¯s Army Obliteration Seven shes.


    Bang!


    Everyone heard a loud sound. Then, blood sttered for thousands of feet. Everyone saw Heaven Devil King¡¯s fist explode, and his entire arm shattered inch by inch. Then, the injury spread to half of his body. Blood rained down, and his bones and flesh sttered everywhere.


    In an instant, Heaven Devil King was heavily injured!


    He kept screaming in pain. In the collision just now, he had suffered a great loss.


    Everyone were stunned that the battle ended so quickly. Lu Xuan was so strong that he could blow up half of Heaven Devil King¡¯s body with just one punch.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold, and he did not look proud after blowing up half of the Heaven Devil King¡¯s body with just one punch. He then used the Innate Five Elements Diagram to suppress the Heaven Devil King.


    After all, even Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t kill an innate sage of the same cultivation level with a single punch. This kind of person was the Child of Fate, far beyond people¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°I must take his life while he¡¯s disabled!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze was cold as he flew towards the Heaven Devil King.

 Chapter 1199 - Killing Two Innate Sages Consecutively

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Killing Two Innate Sages Consecutively</h4>


    The people could not imagine how Lu Xuan could possess such powerful strength.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be a forbidden technique!¡± An Immortal King decided. Suchbat strength had clearly exceeded the power of a forbidden technique.


    When one used a forbidden technique, its power would exceed one¡¯s control. Often, one would be unable to control all of its power, resulting in the release of Mana and many strange phenomena.


    For the innate sages, although their control was very good, there would still be signs of this kind. After all, this wasn¡¯t a type of energy that they could control.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t show any signs of this kind. He controlled his energy perfectly. This wasn¡¯t a forbidden technique at all; it was Lu Xuan¡¯s ownbat prowess.


    Aftering to such a conclusion, this Immortal King was terrified, as though he thought of some scary thing.


    If Lu Xuan used some forbidden technique, they would not be so afraid. However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t use any forbidden techniques. That was the truly terrifying thing.


    And at this moment, Lu Xuan charged towards the Heaven Devil King. He directly used Shrinking Ground To An Inch and arrived before the Heaven Devil King.


    The Devil Kingdom had already been destroyed by Lu Xuan¡¯s Army Obliteration Seven shes. Countless devils in the technique had been sted into nothingness.


    Seeing Lu Xuan charged in front of him, the Heaven Devil King burned his blood essence crazily. Around him, there was an aura that seemed to split the heavens and earth, as if it was about to evolve into a new devil world.


    At this point, he had no way out. He could only fight with all his might.


    Half of his body had copsed. But it was not time to regret his decision.


    He didn¡¯t have any other helpers. Everyone else was fighting, and only he could contend against Lu Xuan.


    He cast a spell, and an endless swamp appeared in front of him. It was the swamp of the Devil World. It could trap even a Devil King.


    However, this swamp couldn¡¯t stop Lu Xuan¡¯s advance. Under Lu Xuan¡¯s feet, all kinds of runes and dao patterns appeared. Their power was astonishing and neutralized the devil power.


    In an instant, Lu Xuan arrived in front of him and shouted, ¡°Die!¡±


    At the same time, the five divine beasts ¡ª the Azure Dragon, the white tiger, the Vermillion Bird, the ck tortoise, and the qilin ¡ª released astonishing rays of light that transformed into the power of the five elements.


    The power of the five elements interweaved and formed an array formation that tore apart the universe. Its power was boundless, and in an instant, it suppressed the Heaven Devil King.


    The Heaven Devil King was shocked to discover that it was a brand-new divine art. It simply made him powerless to resist. Even though the innate sages could infer and learn everything at once, it was difficult for them to learn divine arts of this level or even the emperor level. The theory and logic contained in it were enough to shut down or even blow up an ordinary person¡¯s brain.


    However, Lu Xuan had used severalpletely different sets of spells and divine abilities, which made him feel amazed. He did not know how Lu Xuan had cultivated.


    This attack was unstoppable, even if his body was at its peak.


    At this moment, his body was only half destroyed, and hisbat strength was not even one-third of his original. He was directly struck by the five elements power and his body was exploded.


    Boom!


    Sky Demon King¡¯s body turned into a rain of blood. He died tragically on the spot.


    All of this happened in a very short period of time.


    The Heaven Devil King, a supreme devil king that was famous in the Devil World and the battlefield of all worlds, died.


    He was beaten to death!


    Everyone felt their hair stand on end. It was simply terrifying. The Heaven Devil King was not weak and might even be a Devil Emperor. However, he was so fragile before Lu Xuan.


    After killing the Heaven Devil King with one strike, Lu Xuan immediately turned and charged towards Kong Wen.


    At this moment, Kong Wen¡¯s fingers had formed the shape of a flower. Behind him, there was a dharma idol of a Buddha struggling to support the entire Buddhist Kingdom, protecting him from the Gctic Star Explosion.


    Suddenly, he felt his vision blur and saw that Lu Xuan had actually entered the gxy. He immediately felt his hair stand on end. He naturally knew Lu Xuan had trapped him to deal with the Heaven Devil King first before dealing with him.


    He knew Lu Xuan¡¯s n but he just couldn¡¯t break out. He was surprised that Lu Xuan had finished off the Heaven Devil King so quickly.


    After killing the Heaven Devil King with one strike, Lu Xuan arrived in front of Monk Kong Wen.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s palms burst out with waves of golden light before tearing apart Kong Wen¡¯s Buddhist Kingdom and throwing a punch.


    Kong Wen had no choice but to strike back with his staff.


    Boom!


    The fist and the staff collided, bursting out with a light that shot up to the sky.


    Kong Wen kept retreating. Facing Lu Xuan who had unleashed his full strength, he realized how much stronger Lu Xuan was. He should not have joined this battle at all.


    He kept retreating and coughing up blood. The terrifying power of the attack shook his internal organs so much that they were trembling.


    ¡°Is he a monster?¡±


    Kong Wen was terrified. His Dao Heart was about to copse.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s every move had great power, and his body was even more powerful.


    Kong Wen¡¯s face was solemn. He burned all the Mana in his body andunched hundreds of palm strikes in an instant. Every palm strike was a full-power Tathagata Divine Palm.


    However, it was useless. These tathagata palm strikes disappeared without a trace. They were dissolved by the Innate Five Elements Diagram on Lu Xuan¡¯s body and only consumed a portion of his immortal essence pills.


    However, to Lu Xuan, who had a dragon bloodline in his hand, this small amount of consumption was nothing.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan took the opportunity to approach Kong Wen and struck out with his palm.


    The simple palm strike hit Kong Wen¡¯s shoulder. It was simple and direct, violent and terrifying.


    Kong Wen got the same treatment as the Heaven Devil Kng just now. Half of his body was smashed into pieces. Kong Wen kept retreating, trying to escape from the gxy.


    ¡°Escape? You think you can escape?¡± Lu Xuan took a step forward. It seemed to be slow, but actually very fast. In an instant, he caught up and struck out with his palm.


    It exploded Kong Wen!

 Chapter 1200 - Slaughter Immortal Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1200: ughter Immortal Kings</h4>


    After killing two innate sages in a row, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura also reached its peak!


    These innate sages clearly underestimated Lu Xuan. Back when Lu Xuan first entered the Immortal King Realm, he was able to unleash battle prowess equivalent to the peak of the Immortal King Realm with the Ascendance Scripture.


    As for now, his power was even more shocking!


    Relying on forbidden methods to raise one¡¯s strength could only made one reach the mid level within that realm. Back then, when Lu Xuan killed Shi Wanqian, he relied on his own strength and the incarnation of the Alkaid Immortal King.


    If it was now, Shi Wanqian wouldn¡¯t even be able to block a single punch from him. He could kill Shi Wanqian with at most three moves!


    Hisbat prowess had already soared by leaps and bounds. These innate sages and geniuses from different worlds still ced their hopes on using such methods to deal with Lu Xuan. They had no idea how terrifying Lu Xuan was now.


    Even if they used forbidden techniques, theirbat prowess would only be at the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm. Bit Lu Xuan was unrivalled among the peak-stage Immortal Kings.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The geniuses from the various worlds watched as Lu Xuan consecutively killed two innate sages, feeling terrified. Before this, they had never imagined that someone could kill two innate sages so easily.


    It was as though they had seen a ghost. After all, those were innate sages, who dared to roam the battlefield of the various worlds. They had unique abilities.


    Even special hunting squads from the various worlds couldn¡¯t kill an innate sage of such a level. They could raise theirbat prowess to the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm at the critical moment. No one but the Immortal Emperors could kill them in one breath.


    Besides, the innate sages had luck on their side and could always avert danger at the most crucial moment.


    Also, the growth speed of these innate sages was shockingly fast. They might be suppressed today but might defeat you in a few days.


    From the initial stage to the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm, they only needed one-hundredth or even one-thousandth of the time required for ordinary Immortal Kings.


    In people¡¯s mind, it was almost impossible to kill an innate sage. They could even get away unscathed even if there was an army of demons lying in ambush for them.


    Lu Xuan made them realize how ridiculous their previous thoughts were. So there was actually such a character in the world.


    He was invincible among his rivals!


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know that he had scared those people. After killing Kong Wen, he moved again.


    He raised his arm high up in the air and mmed it down.


    In an instant, thunder and lightning erupted forth. Boundless thunderbolts shot towards the Immortal Kings who were surrounding Zi Mingyue and Jin Che. They were all supreme geniuses and their cultivation bases were even higherpared to Zi Mingyue and Jin Che; all of them were at the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm. In the future, they would enter the peak stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    Although Zi Mingyue and Jin Che tried their best, their cultivation bases were far inferior to their opponents¡¯. Besides, they were outnumbered and had to retreat again and again.


    It was almost impossible to defend themselves. Their divine kingdoms were shattered time and time again. Their divine kingdoms were undoubtedly much weakerpared to the ones from their opponents. They were onpletely different levels.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s move, lightning descended. In mid-air, it actually turned into des, spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, hooks, and forks.


    These were not ordinary weapons. There was actually martial will contained within them. When the des and spears fell, they were apanied by a terrifying martial will as if they wereunched by a peerless expert.


    This was Lu Xuan¡¯s ultimate technique from his previous life, the Myriad Lightning Transformation!


    It was the divine ability that Lu Xuan hadprehended after passing the emperor tribtion in his previous life. The countless bolts of lightning falling from the sky transformed into des, spears, swords, halberds, hatchets, hooks, and forks. It contained an unimaginable martial will.


    Behind every attack, there was a supreme martial art supporting it.


    Lu Xuan hadprehended this technique when he became an Immortal Emperor. After he became a Celestial Venerate, he continued to improve it until it finally became arge-scale killing technique.


    It was a great weapon in group fights. One move could wipe out countless experts. Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength was far inferior to his previous life, so he couldn¡¯t wipe out an entire world with this technique as he had done in the previous life.


    However, it was more than enough to take down a few Immortal Kings!


    Those Immortal Kings felt the terror of the technique. It was clearly just lightning, but in an instant, it turned into countless weapons. Within every weapon, there was a supreme ultimate martial art.


    This was an unimaginable supernatural power. Ordinary people would not be able to learn it.


    Rumble!


    Countless explosions rang out as thunder rumbled. des, axes, spears, swords, and halberds broke through the divine kingdoms of these Immortal Kings, causing them to copse in mid-air.


    It was truly terrifying. Each of them could heavily injure an Immortal King, and there were so many. These Immortal Kings had never been so afraid before. They had never encountered such an existence before.


    In just an instant, these immortal kings were all killed.


    Zi Mingyue and Jin Che heave a sigh of relief. Earlier, the two of them couldn¡¯t breathe under the attacks and were on the verge of being defeated.


    But at the critical moment, Lu Xuan resolved their crisis with a single move. They finally understood the huge difference in strength between them and Lu Xuan.


    After helping Zi Mingyue and Jin Che, Lu Xuan did not stop. Instead, he pounced towards the true dragon that was fighting with the Poison Dragon King.


    In the sky, the two gigantic dragons that were asrge as mountains were madly attacking each other. Terrifying dragon breaths filled the sky. The dragon kingdoms of the two dragons were devouring each other and fighting against each other. It was looked like a collision between the gods that created the world.


    The Poison Dragon King¡¯s dragon kingdom was in the disadvantage. It looked pathetic with pieces of flesh falling from its body.


    It was about to be killed. Countless metal elementalws turned into sharp swords. Every sh thatnded on its body resulted in a cloud of blood mist.


    Its opponent was a true dragon with metal elementalws. Its control over the metal elementalws was supreme.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura descended, directly blowing away the countless sharp swords formed by thews of metal element.


    A figure dressed in a moon white robe charged into the battle, taking countless fatal attacks.

 Chapter 1201 - Dragon-slaying Celestial Venerate

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Dragon-ying Celestial Venerate</h4>


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you dare to enve our n¡¯s true dragon? How dare you! You¡¯re dead meat!¡±


    The Golden Dragon Immortal King Roared, and his eyes turned red when he saw Lu Xuan.


    Dragons were extremely arrogant, especially true dragons, who imed to be the Chosen Ones. Any attempt to enve a dragon would be met with a powerful counterattack from the dragon n.


    If it was just some sub-dragons like flood dragons, it would be fine. But if a true dragon was enved, it would definitely infuriate the dragon n.


    He was even more furious at his fellow dragon who was willing to be enved by Lu Xuan. It was humiliation for the entire dragon n.


    As a true dragon, his status in the Dragon World was extremely high. In the entire Dragon World, there were few who had a higher status than him. But now, he was actually humiliated because of a bastard outside. This was simply a great disgrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead meat?¡± Lu Xuan coldly looked at the Golden Dragon Immortal King and said. ¡°Ao Gao, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die. You actually have the time to think of such things. How funny!¡±


    Lu Xuan had recognized this Golden Dragon Immortal King. In his previous life, this dragon was one of his many opponents. He was known as the strongest expert of this generation among the metal-element dragons in the Dragon World. In terms of strength, he was almost on par with his seniors.


    Ao Gao¡¯s physique was iparably tough. Among the more than 200 innate sages of his generation from different worlds, he was ranked in the top ten.


    These innate sages didn¡¯t have any obvious weaknesses. Each of their domains were above the standard and even their weakest skills were powerful enough to put those peerless geniuses into despair.


    And the top ten innate sages were certainly terrifying existences.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had had a bloody battle with this true dragon!


    But in this life, things werepletely different. Everything was different from his previous life!


    ¡°I¡¯ll die? I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll die for sure!¡±


    Ao Gao said coldly. His huge dragon body prostrated and his head alone was several times bigger than Lu Xuan. It was simply a colossus.


    ¡°Ao Gao,e and have a taste of my Dragon-saying Technique!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly. Around his body, a terrifying aura was boiling like mes. Countlessws materialized.


    ¡°Dragon-ying Technique?¡± Ao Gao looked at Lu Xuan coldly. He was enraged by Lu Xuan¡¯s provocations. It was simply intolerable.


    ¡°Right. Watch carefully. This move will break your reverse scale!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted loudly and pointed out with a finger casually, instantly piercing through the space.


    Ao Gao felt that he was locked on, feeling extremely ufortable.


    Dragons had reverse scales, and touching them would enrage the dragons!


    But at the same time, reverse scales were also a weakness of the dragons. Whether it was a sub-dragon or a true dragon, they all had this weakness. The only difference was where and how big the scales were.


    Because of this weakness, the dragon n did not allow others to spy on them. That was why there was a saying that dragons had reverse scales, and anyone who touched them would enrage the dragons.


    But now, Ao Gao suddenly felt as if his entire body was filled with reverse scales, and all of them were his ws.


    At that moment, he finally realized that Lu Xuan truly had the Dragon-ying Technique!


    ¡°Dragon-ying Technique! You are the sessor of the Dragon-ying Celestial Venerate!¡±


    Ao Gao suddenly opened his eyes and thought of something extremely terrifying.


    He suddenly remembered the most terrifying existence for the Dragon World, the Dragon-ying Celestial Venerate. Long, long ago, long ago, so long ago that even history books could not record it, there was a person in the Heaven Realm who devoted himself to the study of the Dragon-ying Technique, and he even seeded.


    At that time, the war between the Heaven Realm and the Dragon World was not as trivial as it was now. There were even experts at the level of Celestial Venerates in the war.


    The ancestral dragon of the Dragon World was a top-notch expert. He was considered one of the top three existences in the entire universe.


    Under the leadership of the ancestral dragon, the army of the Dragon World ran amok in the worlds. They were invincible. They attacked cities and conquerednds. At one point, they invaded the hintend of the Heaven Realm and massacred wantonly. They killed countless creatures, among which was the Dragon-ying Celestial Venerate¡¯s entire n. Ever since then, the Dragon-ying Celestial Venerate began to study the art of dragon ying. He had killed countless dragons in countless battlefields.


    In the end, he was hunted down by the ancestor dragon!


    Hisst recorded battle was with the ancestor dragon. The battle had caused worlds to copse and in the end both of them entered the depths of the universe. They had disappeared and never returned.


    In the end, everyone was sure that the two of them had perished together. After this battle, the Dragon-ying Technique became famous throughout the universe. As the special skill created by the Dragon-ying Celestial Venerate, the technique was certainly very powerful.


    The Dragon-ying Celestial Venerate was only a junior Celestial Venerate. In terms of strength, he should be ranked at the bottom among his peers. However, he had relied on the Dragon-ying Technique and perished together with the ancestral dragon. This was an incredible feat in itself.


    After that battle, the Dragon-ying Technique was truly famous However, it had also caused great shock and hatred in the Dragon World. Although the army of the Dragon World, without the guidance of the ancestral dragon, had left the Heaven Realm, more than ten Emperor Dragons had ambushed the Dragon-ying Celestial Venerate¡¯s sect and killed all his disciples.


    They even cast a mysterious spell and used the power of the Heavenly Dao to kill all the people who had learned the Dragon-ying Technique; no matter where the hid, they would suffer misfortune and die without a burial ce.


    Since then, the Dragon-ying Technique had disappeared without a trace. Even if someone asionally obtained part of it, it could not pose a real threat to the dragon n. Moreover, it would not be long before they would suffer misfortune and die.


    Therefore, the legends about the Dragon-ying Technique had gradually disappeared from the memories of the younger generation. But now, Lu Xuan reminded him of the legends.


    ¡°Impossible, how can you not be affected by the curse!¡±


    He widened his eyes in disbelief. Even if someone had learnt the Dragon-ying Technique, it was impossible for them to escape the curse. To get this curse, the dragon n had to pay the price of three Dragon Emperors as blood sacrifices.


    ¡°Curse? There might be such a thing!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently. When he obtained the Dragon-ying Technique in his previous life, he was already a Celestial Venerate. But how could a curse from the Emperor-level dragons have any impact on a Celestial Venerate?


    It was simply impossible!


    If a Celestial Venerate could be cursed to death so easily, they would have died long ago.

 Chapter 1202 - Suppression from Absolute Power

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Suppression from Absolute Power</h4>


    What kind of existence was a Celestial Venerate? If the Immortal Emperors were the strongest existences permitted by the Heavenly Dao, then a Celestial Venerate was an existence who surpassed the Heavenly Dao. He was beyond the control of Fate, the three realms, and every restriction.


    In a sense, he was an existence on equal footing with the Heavenly Dao. Every Celestial Venerate could be considered a minor Heavenly Dao. They could even create their own world, and they were the Heavenly Dao of that world.


    They controlled the life and death of millions of living beings!


    How could a Celestial Venerate be cursed to death by an Immortal Emperor? That was a joke!


    The mystic followed the basicws, and Celestial Venerates were thew!


    Ao Gao¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. The Dragon-ying Technique had disappeared for many years, and now it was before his eyes.


    Once this technique wasunched, he immediately felt his hair stand on end as if he knew he¡¯d die tragically in the next second.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Ao Gao let out a long roar. His huge dragon body moved, and terrifying magical power boiled. The patterns of the Great Dao appeared, and the metal elementalws appeared one after another. They directly turned into a rain of swords that filled the sky, heading in the direction of Lu Xuan.


    This endless rain of swords was enough to destroy a, sting the entire into dregs.


    Each of them was a manifestation of thews, and their power was extremely shocking!


    Lu Xuan walked amidst the endless golden rain of swords. As he strolled leisurely, no sword touched him. Before anyone could react, he had already arrived in front of Ao Gao.


    With just one strike, he hit Ao Gao¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    With a loud boom, the world copsed and blood sttered everywhere.


    Ao Gao let out a blood-curdling scream. Everyone saw an extremely terrifying scene. Ao Gao¡¯s body, which waspletely golden in color and had just a few scratches from the battle with the Deep Sea Poison Dragon King, was breaking into pieces inch by inch.


    No one saw what had happened. They only saw Lu Xuan¡¯s casual attack. It did not seem to have much power, but it shattered Ao Gao¡¯s body.


    Many people recalled Ao Gao¡¯s words about the Dragon-ying Technique.


    Many people seemed to have thought of something. There were no ordinary people who could stand here. Even an ordinary Great Luo Gold Immortal here had an illustrious background in the world. Many of them had an inheritance which hadsted for millions or even ten million years.


    Dragon-ying Technique?


    They seemed to have vaguely heard of it, and thus were notpletely ignorant.


    They knew that it was a very impressive inheritance and divine ability that was specifically used to restrain the dragon n.


    Some people knew about it, but they had thought that this inheritance had already disappeared.


    It had been many years since anyone had cultivated it, so how did it appeared here?


    Covered in blood, Ao Gao¡¯s huge dragon body continuously retreated. Then, he looked at Lu Xuan with eyes filled with fear, almost not daring to look at Lu Xuan.


    His golden body was broken just like that!


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± Lu Xuan grinned. That attack actually failed to kill Ao Gao, which meant the true dragon had some tricks up his sleeves.


    Upon hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, Ao Gao almost fainted. He was beaten to such a state by Lu Xuan. But from Lu Xuan¡¯s words, it seemed that he wasn¡¯t done yet?


    He didn¡¯t manage to kill Ao Gao with a single strike, so he was not happy with the result?


    One must know that even for peak-stage Immortal Kings, the members of Immortal King squads that hunted geniuses from all over the world, couldn¡¯t heavily injure Ao Gao with a single strike of the Dragon-ying Technique.


    The Dragon-ying Technique had a very strong restraining effect on the dragons. However, this didn¡¯t mean that it could suppress dragons of the same cultivation level. The effect depended on both parties¡¯ cultivation levels.


    If it was just an ordinary genius who used the Dragon-ying Technique, although it could restrain Ao Gao, it would only make him afraid but it couldn¡¯t heavily injure him and almost killed him with one strike, as Lu Xuan had done.


    Otherwise, the Dragon-ying Celestial Venerate would not have had to die with the ancestral dragon. He would have killed the ancestral dragon with one strike and then wiped out the entire Dragon World to avenge his nsmen.


    Ao Gao¡¯s huge eyes were filled with fear. He finally realized that his skills were useless in front of Lu Xuan. It was as if he had met his nemesis.


    He did not know where Lu Xuan had learned the Dragon-ying Technique and mastered it to such an extent.


    Ao Gao immediately turned around and fled into the distance.


    However, in the next second, Lu Xuan caught up and struck him with a simple move.


    Ao Gao let out a blood-curdling scream, and blood spurted out. His body, which was as tough as metal, was shattered into pieces by Lu Xuan¡¯s palm strike. It scattered in the air and fell to the ground.


    Immediately, a terrifying suction force from the Temple of Bones absorbed all the flesh and blood. The light from the White Bone Emperor sitting upright in the temple grew even brighter.


    Lu Xuan saw this and didn¡¯t stop it. After killing Ao Gao, the entire situation waspletely in equilibrium.


    Seeing Lu Xuan y Immortal Kings and innate saints so easily, many people were terrified. No one had ever seen an existence like Lu Xuan before.


    There had been no such person in this world!


    ¡°I thought that after offending the geniuses from all the worlds, it was already very impressive for Lu Xuan to be able to escape. Only now do I know that there¡¯s such a person in this world!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I made the trip here. Just knowing that there¡¯s such a person in this world makes this trip worthwhile!¡± A female Gold Immortal spoke with starry eyes.


    ¡°If someone like him exists, what are we? Is there a need for us to exist?¡± A supreme Immortal King looked at Lu Xuan and spoke in a somewhat dejected manner.


    Just watching those innate sages was already a huge blow to them. Who would have thought that there was someone who could defeat innate sages.


    This person was not a human; he was a monster!


    After effortlessly killing Ao Gao, Lu Xuan went to find his next opponent. Instantly, the innately sages of the various worlds felt their hairs stand on end. Earlier, Lu Xuan had effortlessly killed three innately sages and a group of supreme geniuses and Immortal Kings. This had already disyed his absolute strength.


    Lu Xuan dared to challenge the elites from all over the worlds by himself not because he was crazy, but because that he had absolute strength.


    His boldness came from his absolute strength, and he didn¡¯t bother to hide his intentions.

 Chapter 1203 - Killing Ghost King Like Pulling Weeds

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Killing Ghost King Like Pulling Weeds</h4>


    After killing Ao Gao, Lu Xuan entered the battlefield again. Those innate sages had known how powerful he was after watching him butcher some innate sages in a row.


    They could swear that they had never seen such a person in their entire lives. He was simply a super god of killing.


    Such a terrifying existence, just by standing there, he dominated everyone present.


    None of the innate sages of this generation was a match for Lu Xuan. They had to invite the innate sages of the previous generation if they wanted to deal with him.


    Most of these people were the cream of the crop in the Immortal King Realm and were all trying their best to break through to the Immortal Emperor Realm. Hence, they didn¡¯t have much time to show their faces in the public.


    They must level up their realm while they were young. It was better to break through to the Immortal Emperor Realm when one was young and strong, rather than when one was old and weak.


    Because of this, those who were currently active in the battlefields were all the innate sages of the younger generation. Most of them had just be Immortal Kings not long ago.


    After entering the immortal King Realm, the innate sages had gained the Great Dao and wouldn¡¯t die easily. Even if they ran into Immortal King hunting squads from other worlds, they would still be able to survive.


    However, no one expected that they would actually encounter a freak like Lu Xuan. He was a true freak.


    However, it was already toote for them to escape because the innate sages from the Heaven Realm were blocking them, preventing them from escaping.


    They were innate sages with almost same cultivation bases and cultivation time, so it wasn¡¯t easy to defeat each other. However, if they wanted to stall for time, it would be very easy.


    Previously, the innate sages from the Heaven Realm had been held back by those from other worlds. Now, the situation was reversed.


    They knew there was no way out. They couldn¡¯t care less about their usual taboos, knowing it was impossible to leave now.


    Lu Xuan charged into the battle between Yuan Xiao and the young Ghost King.


    Yuan Xiao was using the Yuan family¡¯s secret arts and released the solemn divine kingdom to fight against the young Ghost King¡¯s ghost kingdom.


    When Lu Xuan first met Yuan Xiao, thetter was suppressed by the Nine Night Immortal King who was one big realm higher than Yuan Xiao. But Yuan Xiao was unrivalled among his peers of the same realm.


    If he met the Nine Night Immortal King now, he would be able to destroy thetter with one hand.


    The Ghost King was also an extraordinary existence. Heunched Kinds of ghost path divine arts with great dignity.


    Unlike malicious ghosts, this kind of ghosts were born in the nature and were destined to be the kings and overlords of the Ghost World.


    However, when he saw Lu Xuan charging into the battlefield, his eyes immediately widened, looking terrified.


    ¡°Myriad Ghost Banner!¡±


    The young Ghost King shouted loudly and took out a g. The g spread out in the sky, fluttering in the wind, and countless malicious ghosts whistled out from within.


    This was the young Ghost King¡¯s natal magic tool.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression did not change. The Myriad Ghost Banner was a very famous magic tool in the Ghost World. This was not because it was particrly powerful, but because there were many people who cultivated this kind of magic tool. With different strength and cultivation levels, the power of the Myriad Ghost Banner was also vastly different.


    The power of the Myriad Ghost Banner that the young Ghost King cultivated was naturally very great. It could easily turn a into a boundless ghost domain.


    Against ordinary people, the Myriad Ghost Banner was naturally undefeatable, but unfortunately, he met Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan walked amidst the howls of the countless malicious ghosts. His entire body was emitting golden light like a god. Every move he made had unimaginable power.


    Those malicious ghosts couldn¡¯t get close to Lu Xuan at all. All the supernatural powers were useless in front of Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Damn it, how can his qi be so strong!¡±


    The young Ghost King roared, and his ghost face showed fear.


    Among the many methods to deal with ghosts, even if they were born naturally, the most useful one was strong qi and blood.


    However, with the young Ghost King¡¯s innate divine talent, it was almost impossible to suppress him with a strong qi and blood. Only people as powerful as Lu Xuan could easily suppress this young Ghost King.


    In the eyes of the young Ghost King, Lu Xuan was like a huge furnace. Just getting close to him made his hair stand on end. He retreated, turning into a wisp of green smoke to escape.


    However, how could he escape? Yuan Xiao was waiting by the side, blocking the young Ghost King¡¯s escape route. The majestic divine kingdom enveloped and sealed the space withws.


    Even if the young Ghost King wanted to rely on the ghost kingdom to break through, it would be very difficult. At most, it would be a draw.


    However, at this moment, Lu Xuan had already arrived in front of him. His exuberant qi and blood shattered the ghost kingdom. The Endless ghost qi disappearedpletely, and countless evil spirits screamed and turned into green smoke.


    In the next second, Lu Xuan¡¯s hand shot out.


    All sorts of extremely terrifying illusions appeared in front of Lu Xuan, trying to block Lu Xuan¡¯s advance.


    This was innate ability for the ghosts, using illusions to confuse the enemies, and there weren¡¯t many people who could block it.


    However, it was useless to Lu Xuan. He opened his Eye of Delusion and saw through all illusions.


    Therge hand grabbed the young Ghost King, and thetter screamed. Immediately after, everyone saw that the young Ghost King dissolved quickly like snow under the scorching sun.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. I¡¯m a nature-born Ghost King. How could I end up like this? I haven¡¯t conquered the Ghost World yet!¡±


    The young Ghost King screamed miserably. His words were filled with regret. He was an innate sage and born with wisdom. He learned the supernatural arts of the Ghost World at a rapid pace. He had aimed to be the overlord of the Ghost World; he might even be an Immortal Emperor one day.


    But now, he died here!


    No matter how hard he struggled, it was meaningless. Soon, he turned into nothingness, and his huge amount of energy was absorbed by the Temple of Bones.


    The golden light on the White Bone Emperor¡¯s corpse became brighter, and the barrier around the Temple of Bones became thinner.


    Everyone was numb to the sight, feeling as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Cold Sweat broke out on their backs. Lu Xuan had killed another innate sage with ease.


    It was as easy as pulling weeds by the roadside.


    Even Yuan Xiao was shocked. Watching Lu Xuan kill the young Ghost King up close, he truly understood how powerful and terrifying Lu Xuan was.


    Even though he was an innate sage, he could not bepared to Lu Xuan at all. He simply could not imagine how Lu Xuan managed to cultivate to such an extent.


    He was both shocked and relieved.

 Chapter 1204 - Exploding the Angel King

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Exploding the Angel King</h4>


    He was shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s powerful strength, which could not be described as having a higher cultivation level than his.


    Even if they were on the same cultivation level, Yuan Xiao knew that he definitely would not have such powerful strength!


    During the first time he met Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan had disyed a shocking strength. As an innate sage born in an imperial family, he could be considered knowledgeable.


    He had seen many things that ordinary people could never see. Even so, he had never seen anyone who could stand shoulder to shoulder with Lu Xuan.


    Luckily, such a talent was a subordinate of their Yuan family. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to treat Lu Xuan as a subordinate.


    As an imperial family, the Yuan n had little regard for ordinary people including the Immortal Kings.


    Back then, Yuan Xiao was humiliated by the Nine Night Immortal King. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lu Xuan had killed the Nine Night Immortal King with a single p, Yuan Xaio would have overturned the Nine Night Imperial City and killed the Nine Night Immortal King after bing an Immortal King.


    The Yuan n had this strength and also had such confidence.


    The Shi n had more than one Immortal King, and even a peak-stage one at that. But so did Yuan n.


    They were both ns that had produced Immortal Emperors before, so they were both powerful.


    Yuan Xiao wondered why the Shi family rejected such a character as Lu Xuan. Instead, they took in Shi Tatian. They were simply blind.


    Shi Tatian was at most on par with him!


    He knew what the elders of the Shi family were thinking. After all, Lu Xuan was an outsider and had nothing to do with anyone in the family while Shi Tatian, on the other hand, was rted to the interests of many people, just like Yuan Xiao who represented a hugework of interests.


    However, Yuan Xiao was grateful to the Shi family for giving his family such an opportunity!


    At this moment, the situation in the battlefield hadpletely changed. The Heaven Realm, which had been at a disadvantage, now had gained the upper hand. Including Lu Xuan, there were four innate sages from the Heavenly Realm, while most of the innate sages from the other realms had died. Only the Angel King from Heaven and the Demon King from Hell were left.


    The Angel King and the Demon King had also noticed this. They were terrified that Lu Xuan had killed those innate sages so fast. Very few people could make innate sages so terrified.


    But Lu Xuan did it!


    Lu Xuan nced at the two of them, and they were scared out of wits. However, their way of retreat was blocked by Su Ziyue and Ao Wuchang, and they could not escape at all.


    Lu Xuan directly charged into the battle between the Angel King of Heaven and Su Ziyue.


    ¡°The Lord said that there should be light, so there is light!¡±


    The moment Lu Xuan entered the battle, the Angel King attacked him. Endless zing light blotted out the sky as it swept towards Lu Xuan.


    Great Prophecy Spell!


    The Angel Kingunched the Great Prophecy Spell. Lu Xuan had encountered it many times in the Human World, but the power of the Great Prophecy Spell cast by people of different cultivation levels was vastly different.


    In a sense, this was a magical ability that was close to the level of thew. Right now, in the hands of the Angel King, it unleashed an even more astonishing power.


    The spatialws around Lu Xuan were all glowing. However, this attack waspletely useless to Lu Xuan. In terms of the control over thews, the Angel King was simply no match for Lu Xuan.


    To put it bluntly, even an Immortal Emperor was no match for Lu Xuan in terms of only the control ofws.


    All the light from the Great Prophecy Spell exploded upon contact with Lu Xuan¡¯s surroundings, turning into nothingness. It could not affect Lu Xuan at all.


    No divine arts could touch him!


    At the same time, the Angel King brandished the giant sword that was evenrger than his body.


    With a sh of the sword, the heavens and earth copsed. All thews were annihted; only thew of light was eternal!


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted. In an instant, the endless light dissipated, revealing the Angel King. The Angel King¡¯s heart sank, but he had no other choice but to fight to the death.


    The huge sword fell, but with a loud boom, it was grabbed by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Impossible! How can you grab king-level weapon with bare hands?!¡±


    The Angel King was in disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost. His attack was actually caught by Lu Xuan with bare hands.


    He knew very well how powerful this sword sh was. It could split the world, and even the invisible existence such asws.


    But it was actually caught by Lu Xuan with his bare hands. This was terrifying.


    At this time, Lu Xuan only closed his five fingers and threw a punch. The terrifying fist force swept up like a tide, heading in the direction of the Angel King.


    The Angel King¡¯s hair stood on end. The twelve pairs of light wings on his back stood up in terror, too.


    He retreated continuously, but it was useless. The light kingdom was destroyed and countless believers residing in it were all wiped out on the spot.


    The fist force did not decrease in power and swept towards the Angel King¡¯s body.


    Su Ziyue, who stood aside, saw it clearly. Her beautiful eyes widened as she watched thews on the Angel King¡¯s bodypletely copse. All the barriers copsed. All the defensive divine abilities copsed. Meanwhile, his body began to crack inch by inch, turning into endless light.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The angel King screamed as he copsed. This punch turned into a rain of light that scattered in all directions. It also fell into the Temple of Bones below and was absorbed by the temple.


    ¡°The Lord will punish you!¡±


    The Angel King¡¯s mournful roar before his death was like a fierce ghost, shaking everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°One strike¡­¡± Su Ziyue was dumbfounded. Just now, when she fought with the Angel King, neither of them could gain the upper hand. Therefore, she knew how difficult it was to deal with the Angel King.


    In particr, the Angel King had the Great Prophecy Spell, which could restrain her in many aspects. The spell was ridiculously powerful. God said that there should be light, so there was light.


    God said that you had to die, so you had to die. This was almost a karmic divine ability.


    It was fortunate that Su Ziyue¡¯s cultivation strength was not inferior to the Angel King¡¯s, and she was able to defend her divine kingdom with thews. If it was someone with a weaker cultivation strength, or if it was a peerless genius whoseprehension of thews was slightly weaker, she would probably be defeated with one move.


    This was also why Heaven was so troublesome to deal with. This was simply a shameless way of fighting.


    However, the Angel King, who she felt was very troublesome to deal with, was killed by Lu Xuan with one punch.


    She was incredulous!

 Chapter 1205 - Slay Demon King and Open Temple of Bones

    <h4>Chapter 1205: y Demon King and Open Temple of Bones</h4>


    From what she knew, innately sages were the strongest group of people. Within the same realm, they were invincible.


    They shouldn¡¯t be defeated so easily, as if they were beaten by an Immortal Emperor.


    Even though she knew that Lu Xuan definitely did not have the battle strength of an Immortal Emperor, but she didn¡¯t see any difference.


    An imperial emperor could kill them a hundred times with a single p, and Lu Xuan could kill them once with a single p. The effect was simr.


    In any case, a person could not die a hundred times. Once was enough!


    Her knowledge, which had been formed for hundreds and thousands of years, copsed at this moment. At this moment, she finally understood why her master would treat this junior differently.


    She had been fighting in the battlefield for more than two hundred years and had only heard of Lu Xuan¡¯s legend because she was not in the Heaven Realm.


    In addition, with her talent and cultivation base, the junior generation was not worthy of her attention.


    After Lu Xuan had stepped into the Immortal King Realm, she took a little notice of him. In the Heaven Realm, there were very few innate sages because those who had some strength would usually not stay in the Heaven Realm.


    Basically, the innate sages above the Golden Immortal Realm were all in the battlefields of the various worlds. Including the innate sages of past generations, there were many of them on the battlefields. After all, Immortal Kings could live for a million years. As innate sages, their luck was extremely good and it was very easy for them to obtain heavenly materials and earthly treasures that could extend their lifespan. Some innate sages could even live for two or three million years.


    Due to their long lifespan, even though a batch of innate divine beings could only be born every few thousand to ten thousand years, their number was still not a small one.


    It was just that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see them!


    Still, she was surprised that such a true dragon could be bred in the Heaven Realm. It was truly terrifying.


    The instant Lu Xuan killed the Angel King, the Hell Demon King felt that he was locked by a terrifying aura. He was terrified.


    Meanwhile, AO Wuchang who was fighting against him knocked him back and his head began to bleed.


    ¡°You dare to be distracted while fighting with me? You have guts!¡±


    Ao Wuchang shouted and attacked continuously, forcing the Hell Demon King to retreat again and again. Even his Seven Sins couldn¡¯t stop Ao Wuchang.


    The Hell Demon King roared, trying to get rid of Ao Wuchang¡¯s attacks, but it was useless. He couldn¡¯t escape at all.


    At this moment, Su Ziyue and Yuan Xiao surrounded him, not giving him a chance to escape.


    The Devil King¡¯s eyes shed with fear. He had used all sorts of methods and even forbidden techniques which helped him reach the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm. Even so, he was still not a match for Lu Xuan. Meanwhile, Yuan Xiao and the others also posed a huge threat to him.


    Even if Lu Xuan didn¡¯t attack him, Yuan Xiao and the other two could still kill him.


    And Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate at all. The corpse of the White Bone Emperor was about to revive, and he must end the battle before that.


    Lu Xuan grabbed at the air and the Gengjin Sword appeared in his hand.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure flickered a few times and appeared right in front of the Hell Demon King.


    ¡°Space Leap?¡± The eyes of the Hell Demon King widened, dumbfounded by the Space Leap.


    All Immortal Kings could do Space Leap. Tearing apart space wasn¡¯t something inconceivable for them.


    However, the Demon King was in his divine kingdom covering the surrounding space. It looked like he was here, but in fact, he was in another world, another space, so it should be impossible for Lu Xuan to leap directly in front of him.


    However, Lu Xuan had done it!


    ¡°Space Law!¡±


    The Hell Demon King suddenly thought of something. Only spacew could do this.


    He retreated repeatedly, his body shing as heunched a profound movement technique. It was very good, but it waspletely useless. He discovered to his horror that no matter how he shed backwards with the profound movement technique of Hell, he was unable to escape, it was as if he was trapped in a small space, unable to break free.


    Now, he waspletely sure that Lu Xuan had cultivated one of the ten most difficultws, the spacew, and had even cultivated it to an astonishingly high level.


    However, he had no time to think about it


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sword shed down, and in an instant, the world was split into two. There was no way he could escape from this strike.


    ¡°How can he be so strong? Fight out!¡±


    The Demon King roared. He had no other choice but to fight head-on with Lu Xuan.


    A saber appeared in his hand. It waspletely ck and emitted a dense demonic light.


    ng!


    In an instant, the saber and sword shed, creating a shocking cold light. Sparks scattered into the space, actually igniting the space. Even the space was burning.


    The terrifying sh continued.


    ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    Crisp sounds of metal shing rang out, forming a terrifying shockwave that swept along the burning space, forming a terrifying ming dragon.


    Bang!


    The Hell Demon King let out a grunted, his hands exploding apart. In the sh just now, he held his saber with both hands and shed three times with Lu Xuan¡¯s sword. A terrifying power exploded in his hands, directly sting his arms apart.


    ¡°This power is so terrifying!¡±


    Many people saw the Demon King¡¯s hands turn into two clouds of blood mist, and even the demon sword was sent flying.


    In contrast, Lu Xuan held his sword with one hand andpletely suppressed the Demon King. One could imagine how terrifying Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was.


    Before anyone could think further, Lu Xuanunched another attack with his sword. This time, the Demon King of Hell didn¡¯t have any means to block it.


    The Demon King of Hell was cut into two halves.


    Puchi!


    Blood spurted out, and his primordial spirit was burned to death. His body fell to the ground and was quickly absorbed by the Temple of Bones.


    At this moment, after absorbing so much innate sages¡¯ blood essence, the Temple of Bones finally changed. The enchantment covering the temple flickered twice and then disappeared.


    A transformation came suddenly!

 Chapter 1206 - Preying Mantis Catches the Cicada, the Oriole Follows Behind

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Preying Mantis Catches the Cicada, the Oriole Follows Behind</h4>


    The White Bone Temple boundaries disappeared, and the White Bone Great Emperor¡¯s corpse continued to emit waves of golden light. A terrifying Imperial Emperor¡¯s pressure was released.


    Without the suppression of the boundaries, itunched out directly.


    Only the Immortal Kings present could barely stand firm. The Great Golden Immortals had no choice but to use divine defensive abilities to resist the pressure.


    ¡°How terrifying! Is this the pressure of an Imperial Emperor? Even the dead White Bone Great Emperor has such power!¡±


    ¡°Truly terrifying!¡±


    ¡°No, I think that although the corpse of White Bone Great Emperor is terrifying, it is far less terrifying than Lu Xuan. At the very least, the corpse of White Bone Great Emperor won¡¯t kill us all!¡±


    Some people still had a lingering fear. It was evident that they still had a lingering fear about how Lu Xuan killed those who were Innate Saints.


    Everyone knew that in today¡¯s battle, Lu Xuan¡¯s name would probably shake the Heavenly Battlefield.


    His name could also be ced on a list of those who absolutely could not be provoked. Moreover, his ranking would probably be very high.


    Other than those supreme Imperior Emperors, some people whom even Legendary Geniuses like them could not afford to provoke. Hence, there was such a list.


    After today¡¯s battle, Lu Xuan would definitely be on this list and be ranked at the top.


    However, although the White Bone Temple was opened, no one acted on their own ord. Everyone knew very well that today was Lu Xuan¡¯s home ground. He had killed so many Innate Saints in a row, shocking everyone present.


    Today, unless Lu Xuan said that he didn¡¯t want the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor, no one would be able to snatch it away from Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. This was a tacit understanding.


    The privilege of being an expert.


    In the past, the Convention of Geniuses, Innate Saints, and talents like themselves enjoyed these privileges. Now that a stronger one emerged, they naturally avoided Lu Xuan as a sign of respect.


    Lu Xuan thought to himself that this was a good time. The corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor was about to gain sentience, but it had yet to gain sentience. If he waited a little longer, the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor would gain new sentience. At that time, it would really be a huge problem.


    A revived Emperor would be very difficult to deal with even if he had new sentience. Even someone as powerful as Lu Xuan would find it troublesome and challenging to deal with.


    It was also an excellent time to take away the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor and the White Bone Temple that were formed by Heaven and Earth. The White Bone Temple was created by Heaven and Earth, but it was extremely precious and could be refined into a power item.


    An Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon was enough to kill tens of thousands of soldiers.


    Suddenly, a giant hand appeared out of thin air and grabbed toward the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Snatching my things right in front of me!¡±


    Lu Xuan roared, and a golden light spread out in all directions. It turned into a terrifying sword shadow and shed the huge hand into pieces.


    At the same time, a figure sped towards the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°Pure Yang Immortal King, you are courting death!¡±


    Lu Xuan roared. Others might not recognize this figure, but Lu Xuan did. If this wasn¡¯t the Pure Yang Immortal King he saw before, who else could it be.


    Clearly, the Pure Yang Immortal King had been lying in wait for a long time, but he didn¡¯t make a move, allowing Lu Xuan to ughter these Innate Saints.


    Evidently, if it wasn¡¯t for Lu Xuan, the Pure Yang Immortal King might have be thest oriole.


    None of these Innate Saints would be a match for the Pure Yang Immortal King.


    The Pure Yang Immortal King was the number one wanted criminal in the Heavenly Court. His talent wasn¡¯t inferior to these Innate Saints. He was also an Innate Saint, and his cultivation base was even at the peak stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    There was no need to doubt how terrifying it was for an Innate Saint to cultivate to the peak stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    Before this, those Innate Saints were only at the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm. Using forbidden techniques to raise theirbat strength to the peak stage of the Immortal King realm was already enough to make others tremble in fear.


    However, theirbat strength could only be considered ordinary among the peak-stage Immortal Kings. However, the Pure Yang Immortal King was a true peak-stage Immortal King.


    If they really wanted to make a move and these Innate Saints used their forbidden techniques and worked together, they might not even be able to defeat the Pure Yang Immortal King. That was why the Pure Yang Immortal King was able to break through the defense line of the Demon Army by himself and directly barge in.


    It was probably because he felt that his strength was outstanding enough to suppress everyone on the spot. Therefore, even if Lu Xuan killed many Innate Saints, it was still not enough to make him afraid.


    Because the two of them were not on the same level.


    He had indeed reached the peak of Innate Saint. His cultivation base was earth-shattering. Others would not dare to snatch it, but he did!


    The Pure Yang Immortal King¡¯s speed was extremely fast, but Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was faster than his. In just a moment, he had already arrived in front of him and blocked the Pure Yang Immortal King¡¯s path.


    At the same time, Yuan Xiao, Su Ziyue, Ao Wuchang, Zi Mingyue, Jin Che, and the others formed a formation secretly.


    They were going to surround and kill the Pure Yang Immortal King!


    Because the Pure Yang Immortal King was the most wanted criminal in the Heavenly Court, they naturally couldn¡¯t ignore him. Usually, they could only protect themselves in front of the Pure Yang Immortal King.


    But now that Lu Xuan was here, they had enough confidence to deal with all of this.


    Most importantly, the existence of the Pure Yang Immortal King was a massive threat to them.


    After the Pure Yang Immortal King betrayed the Heavenly Court, he took pleasure in hunting down the geniuses of the Heavenly Court. From time to time, they would hear of geniuses dying in his hands.


    And these Innate Saints were the most critical targets of the Pure Yang Immortal King. After so many years, there weren¡¯t just one or two Innate Saints who died in his hands.


    Even these Innate Saints were highly fearful of him. Now that the opportunity was right in front of them, how could they let it go.


    ¡°Pure Yang Immortal King, you are really good at your tricks of being an Oriole while I catch the Cicada. But unfortunately, you met me. I am not a Mantis, and you are not an Oriole!¡± Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the Pure Yang Immortal King as a cold smile shed across his face.


    He was also very familiar with the Pure Yang Immortal King. He had fought with him many times in his previous life, so he was naturally familiar with him.


    The Pure Yang Immortal King only looked at Lu Xuan coldly with a cold expression on his face. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a legendary character like you to appear in the junior generation. But unfortunately, you will still be defeated by my hands today!¡±


    ¡°I am different from those who have not grown up. Your realm cannot suppress me, and your cultivation base cannot bepared to mine!¡± The Pure Yang Immortal King said coldly. He was also at the peak stage of the Immortal King Realm, so he was genuinely strong. He did not use any forbidden methods to increase his strength.


    Hisbat strength was not just a little bit stronger than ordinary people who relied on forbidden powers to increase their strength. All the more, he had no respect for Lu Xuan at all.


    ¡°Do I still need to suppress my cultivation base to deal with you?¡± Lu Xuan smiled and said. ¡°At the same realm, I will kill you as if I was removing weeds. You have killed so many elites of the Heaven Realm. Have you calcted that today is your death day?¡±

 Chapter 1207 - Destroy You Within Three Moves

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Destroy You Within Three Moves</h4>


    ¡°Death date? What shameless bragging. I, Pure Yang Immortal King, roam across all realms, and even the Imperial Emperor couldn¡¯t kill me. Just you?¡± The Pure Yang Immortal King truly didn¡¯t take Lu Xuan¡¯s words to heart.


    In his life, he had experienced too many storms. He even faced the pursuit of an Imperial Emperor.


    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t take Lu Xuan, a junior, to heart, even if the current Lu Xuan looked highly terrifying.


    Lu Xuan nced at the Pure Yang Immortal King, then at the Immortal King, whose aura was bing more and more active, faintly exuding an ominous and terrifying aura.


    He knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left. He had to get rid of the Pure Yang Immortal King as soon as possible. Otherwise, if the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor gave birth to a spirit and regained its consciousness, it would indeed be a great disaster.


    ¡°Pure Yang Immortal King, didn¡¯t you think that you were invincible because of your strength? You thought that you could easily defeat juniors like us. Now, let me tell you how wrong you are. I will destroy you in three moves!¡±


    Lu Xuan said calmly.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan became very, very dangerous. A terrifying aura emanated from his body, and the Pure Yang Immortal King immediately sensed it.


    He immediately took the initiative to attack and shed out with his sword.


    The sword light pierced through the entire sky. At this moment, the whole sky seemed to be on the verge of exploding. The whole tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor was on the verge of copsing.


    Space started to copse inch by inch as it extended towards Lu Xuan.


    At this moment, the expressions of everyone changed. They finally understood how terrifying the Pure Yang Immortal King was.


    Many people saw the Pure Yang Immortal King for the first time. Only now did they truly understand how terrifying existence he was.


    Compared to him, this generation¡¯s Innate Saints could only be considered juniors.


    With just a casual strike, he had already surpassed those Innate Saints who used forbidden techniques.


    The entire sky was in an uproar. This sword contained the Supreme Sword Truth, which could break allws and suppress all channels.


    The Pure Yang Immortal King was a typical sword cultivator. A casual sword strike would contain the supreme sword principle.


    Facing this terrifying strike from the Pure Yang Immortal King, Lu Xuan coldly snorted. The aura around him transformed into a brilliant light that radiated outwards, actually freezing the world that was on the verge of copse because of the strike from the Pure Yang Immortal King.


    In the next instant, Lu Xuanunches his attack. His entire body shone with golden light as all sorts ofws dancing around, transforming into a windstorm. This was his unrivaled technique.


    The five spirits of Heaven and Earth appeared behind him in the next instant ¡ª Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Kirin.


    A single strike shattered the sky, directly facing that terrifying sword attack.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The sky exploded. Everyone saw the Five Elements Divine Beast appearing, freezing the Earth, Fire, Water, and Wind. That shocking sword lightnded on the body of the Five Elements Divine Beast and actually directly copsed, transforming into a sky full of light that vanished without a trace.


    Following that, Lu Xuan¡¯s palm struck towards the Pure Yang Immortal King. His huge hand was faintly discernible and turned into a scroll subtly; it was none other than the Innate Five Elements Diagram.


    This palm turned into the Innate Five Elements Diagram and suppressed the Pure Yang Immortal King.


    ¡°What is this palm? How can it be so terrifying!¡±


    The Pure Yang Immortal King instantly felt a sense of terror. His entire body was locked down, and the Five Elements Divine Beasts locked him down in all directions. He could only watch helplessly as the Innate Five Elements Diagramnded on him.


    The Innate Five Elements Diagram was like a world.


    There was a world within the Imperial Emperor¡¯s body and a world within the Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon.


    Now that Lu Xuan was using such a world to crush him, the Pure Yang Immortal King immediately felt an unimaginable pressure.


    ¡°Break, break, break!¡±


    The Pure Yang Immortal King shouted and shed out endless pure Yang Sword Qi. This was a pure sword intent that tore through the sky and was extremely terrifying.


    He wanted to fight against the Innate Five Elements Diagram, but how could he fight against it? The Innate Five Elements Diagram was aplete Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon, even under Lu Xuan¡¯s control. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    This attack directlynded. Everyone saw the Pure Yang Immortal King wanted to conjure his Dharma Idol and transform into a giant to fight against Lu Xuan. Who knew that he onlysted for a few more seconds before his Dharma Idol exploded.


    The Pure Yang Immortal King coughed out blood and was sent flying.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s palm shattered everything within a thousand miles. This was under the control of Lu Xuan. If not, this palm strike could destroy a star.


    The Pure Yang Immortal King coughed out a mouthful of blood as he felt his entire world spinning. He was already heavily injured from that strike earlier.


    At this moment, he already regretted it. He knew that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t joking with him. He really wanted to kill him and tried to destroy him within three moves. From the looks of it now, this was entirely possible.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Lu Xuan¡¯s hidden strength would actually be so terrifying. In addition, he finally understood what was the terrifying scroll in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. It was an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon.


    This junior actually had an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon in his hands. One must know that he had dominated the world for many years, and even he, who was already at the Peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm, didn¡¯t have such an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon.


    But Lu Xuan had such an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon.


    This was something only the Emperor ns had. The Shi Family and Yuan Family both had an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon, but it belonged to their family. It was almost impossible for an individual to have such a weapon.


    Compared to the number of Immortal Kings, there were simply too few Immortal Emperors. Within a generation, many people were Innate Saints. But even if so many Innate Saints could cultivate to the Peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm, they might not be an imperial Emperor.


    What kind of ability did this Lu Xuan have to actually have an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon?


    ¡°This is bad. I can¡¯t go head to head with him!¡±


    At this time, the Pure Yang Immortal King no longer had the intention to go head to head with Lu Xuan. What a joke. Lu Xuan had an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon.


    In addition, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was already very monstrous. He had only cultivated for a few hundred years and already surpassed a great senior like him who had cultivated for more than a hundred thousand years.


    If he added in a terrifying Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon, it was already far beyond what he could contend against. He wasn¡¯t that stupid to sacrifice his life for the corpse of a White Bone Great Emperor.


    ¡°Pure Yang Infinity!¡±


    The Pure Yang Immortal King roared as a terrifying Pure Yang Qi erupted from his body. After that, he turned into a streak of light and flew into the distance.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Yuan Xiao shouted. He was the first to realize that the Pure Yang Immortal King wanted to escape. He was first to react and wanted to stop the Pure Yang Immortal King.


    However, the Pure Yang Immortal King¡¯s speed was much faster than he imagined. In just an instant, he had already broken through the encirclement set up by the Immortal Kings.


    Seeing that the Pure Yang Immortal King was about to escape, Lu Xuan coldlyughed instead, ¡°You want to escape? Is there still enough time?¡±

 Chapter 1208 - Exterminating the Pure Yang Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1208: Exterminating the Pure Yang Immortal King</h4>


    The Pure Yang Immortal King¡¯s feint fooled many people, but it didn¡¯t fool Lu Xuan. Under the eye of delusion, no actions could fool Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan grabbed at the air, instantly sealing the space. The Immortal Kings immediately sensed the change in space.


    At the Immortal King Realm, they all had a certain level of knowledge in the Law Of Space. Naturally, they could easily sense the fluctuations in space.


    As for the Pure Yang Immortal King, who had already broken out of the encirclement, was stuck in mid-air. He roared in anger as terrifying Pure Yang Sword Qi gushed out from his body, tearing apart space.


    However, he was being locked down once again, at the instant when he tore the space apart.


    Divine ability, Myriad Cmity Heaven Lock!


    ¡°Law Of Space?¡± Yuan Xiao immediately reacted. ¡°No wonder his strength can reach such an astonishing level. He actually cultivates the Law Of Space!¡±


    The other Immortal Kings were also stunned. The Law Of Space was known as one of the top ten Laws. Among them, it could even be ranked as one of the ultimate few.


    As everyone knew, although it was known as the 3,000 Original Supreme Energy, each and every one of them could prove this Original Supreme Energy. In essence, there was no distinction between the superior and inferior. If one could cultivate it to the extreme, they would be able to attain the position of Celestial Lord.


    However, this was only the title. In reality, there were still differences between the superior and inferior.


    The Law Of Space was widely recognized. As long as one could master it, they would quickly be one of the top ten most powerful Laws.


    Before this, many people had a dispute about what Law Lu Xuan cultivated and the cultivation method. But now, it was enough to confirm that Lu Xuan¡¯s primary cultivation method was the Law Of Space. As for the rest, they were all just transient.


    Lu Xuan pulled his arm, and the Pure Yang Immortal King, who had already run for over a thousand miles, was instantly pulled back and appeared before Lu Xuan.


    The Pure Yang Immortal King only felt a chill on his back as all the hair on his body stood on end. With a grab and a pull, Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying strength was revealed. It was mighty.


    This was simply impossible. Lu Xuan had only cultivated for a few years, and even if he started cultivating in his mother¡¯s womb, he wouldn¡¯t be this strong.


    He didn¡¯t know that to achieve such aplishments, Lu Xuan walked on the right path for every step. For every step, he would reach his maximum limits, even surpassing them too.


    He had carefully nned this for hundreds of years, and every step he took was under his control. He wasn¡¯t muddleheaded.


    The Pure Yang Immortal King thought that regardless of cultivation strength orprehension of cultivation, he should far surpass a junior like Lu Xuan. If one were to look at it from a logical perspective, this was indeed the case.


    However, it was a pity that Lu Xuan was an existence beyond hisprehension.


    Almost at the same time, Lu Xuan¡¯s palm mmed down. The Five Elements Divine Beast transformed into five fingers. Each finger was formed from countless Laws. One could see that each finger was like a storm, terrifying to the extreme.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    This palmnded on the Pure Yang Immortal King. The Pure Yang Immortal King was locked onto by the Myriad Cmity Heaven Lock, and there was no way for him to escape. Even if he tore open space time and time again, there was still no way for him to break through the lock.


    This palm strikended on the Pure Yang Immortal King. It was like aet striking the earth, causing a hugemotion.


    The Pure Yang Immortal King¡¯s physical body was pierced through and shattered in mid-air.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The Pure Yang Immortal King¡¯s physical body copsed, turning into a bloody mist. A momentter, it reassembled in mid-air.


    ¡°Huff, Huff!¡±


    The Pure Yang Immortal King panted heavily. That palm strike just now had nearly shattered his soul. To be more precise, it had already destroyed his soul.


    He could survive purely because he had a wisp of the Primordial Spirit residing in a talisman. With this wisp of Primordial Spirit, he was able to be reborn.


    However, that talisman had also been shattered by the attack and could not be used again.


    This was originally just a precautionary measure. It was used to deal with the sudden attack of the Imperial Emperor that he could not defend against at all. He was confident that he could protect himself against enemies that were also Immortal Kings, even if there were two or three of them.


    Ever since he had prepared for this, he had never really used this method. However, he did not expect that it would be used now.


    And he was killed in one strike!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base was already extremely terrifying. In addition to the power of his Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon, it was sufficient to cause any Immortal King to feel despair.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Pure Yang Immortal King was about to speak when Lu Xuan directly grabbed out with his palm. His palm was like a towering cloud that descended from the heavens.


    The Pure Yang Immortal King roared as he burned all of his Pure Yang Law Energy, transforming it into an attack of essence that swept out in all directions, wanting to resist Lu Xuan.


    Endless zing light filled the sky, but it was utterly useless. Under that huge hand, the Pure Yang Immortal King¡¯s resistance was like an ant trying to resist against a human.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The attack shattered the atoms, broke the space, and tore apart a considerablemotion.


    The entire tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor trembled violently as everyone watched the scene in shock.


    The body of the Pure Yang Immortal King disintegrated inch by inch, turning into a bloody mist that filled the sky. Even his primordial spirit turned into ashes too.


    This time, the Pure Yang Immortal King couldn¡¯t revive himself from the dead and died a tragic death.


    Countless amounts of flesh and blood turned into a torrent that was absorbed by the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor.


    The corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor was covered in blood threads, giving off an ominous aura. It felt as though a terrifying existence was about to be born.


    ¡°Even the Pure Yang Immortal King also¡­.¡± someone widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s the top Immortal on the Heaven Realm¡¯s most vicious wanted list. Ever since the Pure Yang Immortal King defected, no one has been able to kill him. I didn¡¯t expect him to die here!¡±


    ¡°This Lu Xuan¡¯s strength can probably bepared to the Innate Saint of the older generation. No, he might even be above that level!¡±


    ¡°How could such a monster be born in the Heaven Realm? If he is said to be the number one person below the Imperial Emperor, no one should object!¡±


    ¡°This is a leading figure who can verify the Dao. Could it be that after so many years in the Heaven Realm, another Imperial Emperor will finally appear?¡±


    All the heroes from all walks of life were discussing animatedly. Just that, they looked at Lu Xuan with extreme fear in their eyes.


    However, they silently removed Lu Xuan from the list ofpetitors in their hearts.


    It was like how they would not treat the Moon Empress as apetitor. That was because she was an existence on an entirely different level. Even if more than ten or twenty people were Innate Saints, there may not be one of them who could reach the end and be an Imperial Emperor.


    That was an existence on a different level of life. It was an existence that was iprehensible and indescribable.


    And now, in their hearts, Lu Xuan already had this kind of power.

 Chapter 1209 - Spirit Extinguisher

    <h4>Chapter 1209: Spirit Extinguisher</h4>


    If Lu Xuan was only slightly stronger than them, it would cause them to feel intense enmity and bacsh, and their hearts would be filled with iparable jealousy.


    However, when Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had already surpassed them by a dimension and could easily overpower them when he take care of them, everything changed.


    They no longer viewed Lu Xuan as apetitor. After adjusting their state of mind, they couldpletely ept Lu Xuan¡¯s strength calmly.


    Typically, it was others who treated them in such a situation.


    Other ordinary people watched as they chased after them quickly before catching up with them at an astonishing speed. Finally, they overtook them and left.


    But now, it was their turn to meet such a person.


    At this moment, they finally understood how those ordinary geniuses felt when they met them. It was as if they had met a terrifying monster.


    No matter how hard they tried or chased after, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. That feeling caused them to feel despair.


    One had to know that even if one was born as Innate Saint, the vast majority of them would only be at the Peak stage of the Immortal King Realm in this lifetime. Let alone ordinary Legendary Geniuses, they might need to spend hundreds of thousands of years to reach that realm.


    Lu Xuan was already standing at the end of their lives. And for a young Immortal King like Lu Xuan, this might just be the beginning.


    Even if Lu Xuan didn¡¯t make any progress in the future, and they all stepped into the Immortal King Realm, based on the strength Lu Xuan disyed, he was still someone they could look up to. There was simply no way for them to contend against him.


    Therefore, the concept of chasing after him does not exist!


    Yuan Xiao, Su Ziyue, and Ao Wuchang looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°This Lu Xuan is too strong. Your family has produced a monster. In the future, he might really be an emperor!¡±


    Ao Wuchang smiled bitterly and said.


    ¡°I think he will definitely be an emperor. My master is such a proud person, but yet, he has a whole new level of respect for him!¡± Su Ziyue said. Because of her teacher, she knew more about Lu Xuan and understand how highly her master thought of Lu Xuan.


    Initially, she was still very unconvinced. But now, she was utterly convinced. It was all thanks to her teacher¡¯s good taste. She did not know from which corner he found such a monster.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you guys are thinking. Anyway, I no longer regard him as apetitor. His opponent should not be us!¡±


    Yuan Xiao shook his head and said. Regarding Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation speed, he had no temper at all.


    It had only been two hundred years, but his cultivation speed was already shocking. Not only did he be a king, but he had also reached the middle stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    He was worthy of his Innate Saint¡¯s talent. However,pared to Lu Xuan, he was nothing.


    Ao Wuchang and Su Ziyue might not know him very well, but he knew that Lu Xuan had just ascended from the lower realm a few hundred years ago. It took him less than five hundred years. Not only did he stand firm, but he had also be a king and even one of the best among the Immortal Kings.


    In less than five hundred years, if an ordinary ascendant from the lower realm had been able to cultivate to the Gold Immortal Realm and gain a firm foothold, it would be awe-inspiring.


    However, Lu Xuan had forcibly reached a realm that they, who were Innate Saints, had to look up to.


    Especially two hundred years ago, he and Lu Xuan went to the Ninth Night Royal City together. At that time, they were both at the Peak of the Great Immortal Realm. Although Lu Xuan had defeated the Nine Night Immortal King, he still used a taboo method. Only with his second Primordial Spirit incarnation could he defeat the Nine Night Immortal King.


    In general, their realms were simr.


    But in such a short time, the two of them had both broken through to the Immortal King Realm. If they did notpare, there would be no difference. The more theypared, the more significant the gap, and the more despair they felt.


    Lu Xuan had already stood at the maximum limit that he might achieve at the end of his lifetime. Even they were highly fearful. Even if they joined forces, they might not be able to defeat the Pure Yang Immortal King, who was like a cat ying with a mouse in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Such a person was not suitable to be used as a target. It was a blow to people¡¯s confidence.


    Just as everyone was amazed at how easily Lu Xuan killed the Pure Yang Immortal King, Lu Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the White Bone Great Emperor¡¯s corpse. Everyone should have no objections, right?¡±


    Lu Xuan had a gentle smile on his face, but it was like a devil¡¯s smile in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Of course, no one had any objections. Those who had objections were already dead, and he had just killed one of them with a single p.


    This was simply one legendary fierce person!


    Lu Xuan did not stand on ceremony and directly grabbed the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor with hisrge hand.


    The moment Lu Xuan¡¯srge hand grabbed the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor, everyone heard a shrill roar suddenly erupt from within the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor.


    ¡°The corpse hase alive?¡± Someone was shocked. To be more precise, he was almost scared to death.


    The appearance of an ordinary corpse was not enough to move them. These people were knowledgeable and had a wide range of abilities. Even if Mount Tai copsed before them, their expressions would not change.


    However, the corpse that hade alive was the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor. This was an emperor¡¯s corpse. Once it came alive, even if it could not reach the averagebat strength of an emperor, it could still defeat them with just its body alone.


    After all, it was an emperor. Just its body alone was an existence that they could not shake.


    ¡°No, a new spirit has emerged from the corpse!¡±


    Yuan Xiao said with a solemn expression.


    Everyone present was experienced and knowledgeable, and each of them had a great inheritance. They could roughly guess the reason.


    After so many years, the skeleton of the White Bone Great Emperor already had a spirit contained within it. It had not shown itself before. It was only quietly absorbing the divine blood essence that Lu Xuan had killed to speed up its growth.


    It could be said that it had already gained a will.


    However, even without the sacred blood essence, it was only a matter of time before the White Bone Great Emperor¡¯s corpse gained sentience.


    Fortunately, they had Lu Xuan to scout the way. Otherwise, they would have been caught off guard and would have suffered a significant loss. They might even have died at the hands of the White Bone Great Emperor¡¯s corpse.


    Lu Xuan was expressionless. The power of lightning on his palm surged like a sea of lightning.


    The power of lightning was a natural strong Yang power. It was a natural restraining power against spirits that were nurtured within the corpse.


    The spirit that had yet to be fully born had no way ofpletely controlling the White Bone Great Emperor¡¯s corpse. It was firmly pressed into the depths of the White Bone Great Emperor¡¯s corpse.


    Countless bolts of lightning raged within. In just a moment, the spirit had disappeared without a trace. The original ghastly feeling had finally disappearedpletely.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan sensed that there were some ck threads wrapped around his divine soul. These ck threads seemed to have a life of their own as they tried to enter his holy soul.

 Chapter 1210 - Power Explosively Increased

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Power Explosively Increased</h4>


    ¡°A curse?¡± Lu Xuan snorted coldly. Instantly, the ck lines in his soul vanished without a trace.


    This was a curse. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t need to think to know that it was probably a curse that the half-born spirit had cast on Lu Xuan before he died.


    This kind of curse was very troublesome. If it was someone else, even if they were born an Innate Saint, they would be affected by it if they weren¡¯t careful.


    After all, this was a spirit that was born on the Imperial Emperor¡¯s corpse. It was too extraordinary. The curse that was released before it died was really difficult to resolve.


    It was even deeply embedded in the soul. If one wanted to resolve it, one would have to heavily injure their Primordial Spirit.


    Unfortunately, it was not enough to pose any threat to Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Primordial Spirit was probably the most vital part of his body in all aspects. It even far surpassed what ordinary people thought of as the most robust physical body.


    After destroying the spiritual monkey that was about to be born, Lu Xuan sessfully collected the bones of the White Bone Great Emperor and the White Bone Temple.


    At the same time, the massive tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor began to shake violently and crack inch by inch.


    The tomb of the White Bone Great Emperor was created by attaching itself to the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor. Now that the corpse was taken away by Lu Xuan, it was natural that the tomb could no longer be maintained.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the countless white bones breaking into pieces and disappearing into the sky.


    Other than the people from the Heaven Realm, the elites from other realms left one after another, as if they were afraid that Lu Xuan would kill them too.


    ¡°Take care, everyone. I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±


    After Lu Xuan took the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor, he immediately chose to leave.


    As for the others, they didn¡¯t stay behind and left one after another.


    This time, although they didn¡¯t manage to obtain the remains of the White Bone Great Emperor, they still managed to receive some benefits from the White Bone Great Emperor¡¯s tomb.


    Among them, Zi Mingyue and Jin Che naturally benefitted the most. Both of them had broken through to the Immortal King Realm, saving them at least a hundred years of effort.


    In fact, if there was one wrong, it was possible that they would never be able to step into the Immortal King Realm in their entire lives.


    And the news also spread through the Battlefield of All Realms at an astonishing speed.


    On the Battlefield of All Realms, a new monster-level existence appeared.


    After Lu Xuan left, he directly entered the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    In the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, he began to cultivate the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor. He wanted to fuse the White Bone Great Emperor¡¯s corpse into his body.


    At that time, his physical body would be even more terrifying, reaching the level of an Imperial Emperor in one leap. Although he was considered a lower level among Imperial Emperors, he wouldpletely be broken away from the level of an Immortal King.


    At that time, Lu Xuan would be the true Imperial Emperor who could not be killed.


    This was also why Lu Xuan woulde personally to seize the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor.


    Lu Xuan began to refine the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor. Countless Immortal Essence Pills were continuously thrown in, fusing into his body bit by bit.


    He did not have that much time to slowly refine it, so he could only keep throwing Immortal Essence Pills in unlimited quantities to speed up the process.


    A monthter, in the Sky Ocean Secret Realm, Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body was emitting a zing golden light, as if it was cast from gold.


    Lu Xuan casually threw a punch. Without using any mana, he just used his physical body to directly shatter the space in the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    Lu Xuan immediately suppressed the shattered space and used Law Of Space to reinforce the space within the Sky Ocean Secret Realm.


    Right now, the space within the Sky Ocean Secret Realm simply couldn¡¯t withstand Lu Xuan¡¯s punch.


    Right now, Lu Xuan¡¯s casual punch contained the power to shatter the heavens. And this was only a portion of the strength of an Imperial Emperor.


    This was also why even Lu Xuan had to maintain respect for the Imperial Emperor at this stage. Because that was indeed an extremely terrifying existence.


    Those who didn¡¯t reach the Imperial Emperor Realm would never be able to experience it. Also, those who reached the Imperial Emperor Realm wouldn¡¯t be so bored as to spread the news everywhere. Hence, those Immortal Kings simply had no way to truly understand how terrifying the Imperial Emperor was.


    Just like for ordinary people, ten billion was a lot. Ten trillion was also a lot. These were all treasures that they would never be able to attain.


    And Lu Xuan was precisely the person who climbed up to the Imperial Emperor Realm before. Right now, he had fallen from it. Hence, he was super clear on how terrifying the Imperial Emperor Realm was.


    Possessing a body at the Imperial Emperor level was only one of them. With the help of the corpse of the White Bone Great Emperor, Lu Xuan barely managed to reach this level.


    In addition to that, he also possessed an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon like the Innate Five Elements Diagram, as well as aprehension that surpassed the Great Emperor¡¯s understanding ofws. With all these factors added together, Lu Xuan¡¯sbat prowess exceeded the Immortal King level and was infinitely close to the Imperial Emperor.


    At this level, Lu Xuan also could exchange a few blows with the Imperial Emperors. Of course, he would only be able to exchange a few blows with the Imperial Emperors without being directly killed.


    Just this alone was already a considerable gap between him and the other Immortal Kings. For the other Immortal Kings to not be directly killed in one blow was already enough for them to be famous under the heavens and be the cream of the crop among the Immortal Kings.


    As for exchanging a few moves, that was something that they didn¡¯t even dare to think about.


    ¡°It¡¯s time topletely finish off Shi Tatian!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood up and flew out of the Sky Ocean Secret Realm. Now, he wanted topletely finish off Shi Tatian.


    Before this, he already had the strength to kill Shi Tatian. Killing Shi Tatian was never a problem. The real difficulty was how to contend against the Shi Family¡¯s foundation.


    Only an Imperial Emperor level expert or other ns of the same level would be able to contend against such a foundation. Otherwise, ordinary Immortal Kings would have no way to defend against it.


    Someone as strong as Lu Xuan also suffered a considerable loss before and was almost killed.


    He still needed to hide in the Devil World to solve this problem.


    However, there was no need for that now. He already couldpletely solve this hidden danger of the Shi Family.


    ¡°Shi Tatian, it¡¯s time to settle the karma between two lives!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly.


    ¡ª


    On the Heavenly Battlefield, there were dangerous ces everywhere. Countless battlefields had turned into dangerous areas, broken space fragments, unrestrained martial arts, and all kinds of terrifying divine weapons flying around.


    Either one of them was enough to kill ordinary Golden Immortals and even Great Golden Immortals.


    Only Immortal Kings were qualified to roam freely.


    In the sky near the Heavenly Realm¡¯s base camp, a stream of light shed past.


    It had already approached from afar and entered the Heaven Realm¡¯s base camp on the Heavenly Battlefield in almost an instant.


    A city wall that was hundreds of thousands of feet high and went straight into the depths of the sky, with no end in sight. The entire city was like a vast world, several timesrger than a.


    The ten huge cities that stretched out gathered the most substantial power in the entire Heaven Realm.


    A white-robed figure approached the Heaven Realm Central City at an astonishing speed.

 Chapter 1211 - The Battle Against the Golden Dragon Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1211: The Battle Against the Golden Dragon Emperor</h4>


    This white-robed figure was no other, but Lu Xuan!


    He had to pass through the Heaven Realm¡¯s main city to return to the Heaven Realm. There was a teleportation array inside. Otherwise, it would take Lu Xuan a long time to fly by himself.


    Unless he could reach the Lord Realm, where the world was so close to him that he could travel freely between the Heaven Realm and the various worlds¡¯ battlefields. Only then would he be truly free and unfettered.


    No matter how many times he looked at the main city of the Heaven Realm, he would feel shocked. This was a ce that was several times bigger than Earth, and this area was transformed into a city. This was no longer the work done by the Imperial Emperor. On the contrary, this was an ability that only the Celestial Lord had.


    Even the Imperial Emperor was unable to build such a terrifying city.


    It could even defend against a full-strength attack from an Imperial Emperor. From ancient times until now, this main city of Heaven Realm had never fallen. Even when faced with the attacks of many Imperial Emperors and even Celestial Lord, it had never fallen.


    It was a royal city that would never fall!


    The city walls of the main city of Heaven Realm were covered with spells and innate techniques. No matter how far one flew up, they would never reach the end. They could only climb up the stairway to the top of the city walls.


    Given Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength and cultivation base, he naturally could see that there wereyers andyers of barriers and formations on the city walls. These wereyers andyers of space. It seemed like a city wall that stretched to an unknown location. In reality, there were at least a few thousand small-scale spatialyers on top of it.


    Just like Immortal Kings, they seemed to be right in front of somebody, but in reality, they were far away in space and time. If one wanted to attack an Immortal King, they would first have to break through his Divine Kingdom and force him out, only then would they be able to truly injure an Immortal King expert.


    Such a grand n was something that even Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t able to do now.


    Abruptly, just as Lu Xuan was about to enter the Heaven Realm, in the depths of that pitch-ck space, a terrifying aura that seemed capable of blotting out the heavens and earth, capable of destroying everything swept over.


    After that, Lu Xuan saw the space being torn apart as a gigantic w descended from the sky. That wasn¡¯t a real w but was formed from innate techniques andws. Just a single w alone was more than a few million square kilometers.


    Even the scale on the w was several hundred square kilometers in size.


    Extremely terrifying!


    Almost at the first instant, the entire main city of Heaven Realm was in an uproar.


    ¡°The Imperial Emperor is attacking!¡±


    An Unknown Immortal King roared, his aged voice was filled with excitement and fear.


    Evidently, the Imperial Emperor¡¯s sneak attack wasn¡¯t the first or second time to the main city of Heaven Realm.


    Above the main city of Heaven Realm, almost all the formations and barriers were activated at the first possible moment, doing their best to defend against the aftershock of this w.


    Almost immediately, they discovered that this gigantic w wasn¡¯t aiming for the main city of Heaven Realm. It was aiming for a certain figure in front of the main city of Heaven Realm.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    Countless screams rang out. There were too many cultivatorsing and going in front of the main city of Heaven Realm. Every one of them was above the Gold Immortal realm, and there were even a few Golden Immortals and Immortal Kings.


    However, there was no time to dodge at this moment. When the huge w fell, the aftershock and the pressure crushed all the people who were enveloped in a bloody mist. There was no way to resist it.


    When the w fell, it caused countless casualties in an instant.


    Lu Xuan saw that behind the spatial crack, there was a terrifying giant dragon. Its entire body was golden, like a statue made of gold. It was a majestic giant dragon.


    Golden Dragon Emperor!


    Lu Xuan recognized the identity of this giant dragon immediately. The Dragon World was a powerful world that was only inferior to the Heaven Realm. There was more than one dragon emperor, and among them was the Supreme Dragon Emperor of the Golden Dragon n.


    Ao Gao was one of the Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s nsmen!


    There were many kinds of dragon ns, but the Golden Dragon n was the only one that had the characteristics of a nouveau riche.


    Lu Xuan immediately understood that the Golden Dragon Emperor must havee to take revenge.


    Ao Gao¡¯s tragic death probably caused a certain degree ofmotion within the Dragon World, but it should not be enough for an existence like the Golden Dragon Emperor to act.


    There was only one possibility, and that was that the Dragon-ying Technique that Lu Xuan disyed had spread to the Dragon World and made Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s know.


    Only by preventing such a big matter like the Dragon-ying Technique from spreading could it attract the attention of the dragon world and make a supreme emperor like the Golden Dragon Emperor of the Dragon World personally act.


    After all, this was rted to the life and death of the dragon race.


    If there was such a divine art called the human-ying technique in this world, specifically targeting the human race, Lu Xuan would also feel uneasy. The Heaven Realm would also think of ways to sever the inheritance of this divine art. Whoever learned it would be killed.


    With just a simple grab, all the barriers in Heaven Realm¡¯s main city instantly recovered.


    But to Lu Xuan, it wasn¡¯t so easy. In an instant, he even felt as though the space around him was being sliced apart. It felt as though the world he was in was being sliced apart.


    He often used this method on others, and it was the same for the Pure Yang Immortal King. He used spatialws to directly slice apart space, making others feel as though they were trapped in a cage. They couldn¡¯t escape.


    Now, this method was also used on Lu Xuan. The Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯sprehension of spatialws naturally couldn¡¯tpare to Lu Xuan¡¯sprehension of spatialws after he became an emperor.


    However, the Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s ability was far superior to Lu Xuan¡¯s. Forcefully controlling space was enough to create a crushing effect.


    When that terrifying pressure fell, the space around Lu Xuan exploded and turned into chaos.


    That terrifying power crushed Lu Xuan¡¯s body and almost forced him to a dead end.


    The bones of Lu Xuan¡¯s divine power were creaking. Just this terrifying power alone was enough to crush Lu Xuan¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°Come, Golden Dragon Emperor!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted as his terrifying aura surged. His blood and Qi surged like a vast ocean, directly breaking through the terrifying pressure.


    Coincidentally, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had increased greatly. He wanted to use the Golden Dragon Emperor to practice!


    If this thought was known by others, they would probably think that Lu Xuan had gone crazy!


    However, at this moment, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He was forced to this point. If he couldn¡¯t repel this attack, Lu Xuan would definitely die today. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the main city of Heaven Realm.


    He couldn¡¯t endure it any longer. There was no need to endure any longer!


    Lu Xuan withstood the terrifying pressure and casually struck out.


    Dragon-ying Technique!


    As the strike struck out, it was as though the world rumbled as it targeted the dragon race.


    ¡°You really know the Dragon-ying Technique!¡±


    The Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s voice was dignified and deep. His huge dragon eyes were filled with shocking killing intent, as though he wanted to kill Lu Xuan in one go.


    The huge tidal wave caused Lu Xuan¡¯s clothes to flutter in the wind. Around Lu Xuan, the Five Elements Divine Beast transformed to form a Five Elements Array to help Lu Xuan block this terrifying attack.

 Chapter 1212 - The Moon Emperors Might

    <h4>Chapter 1212: The Moon Emperor¡¯s Might</h4>


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying explosion urred as the space was torn apartyer byyer. The countless living beings in the main city of Heaven Realm could only see a terrifying shockwave sweeping out in an instant.


    At the center of the collision, a dot of light blotted out the Sun. It was as though the universe had just exploded as the terrifying collision engulfed everything.


    Many people stared at the terrifying collision in shock, their mindspletely nk. There was actually someone who dared to throw a punch at the Imperial Emperor.


    For ordinary Immortal Kings, even if one was born with a divine physique and cultivated to the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm, it would still be an honor to be able to escape from the Imperial Emperor.


    But now, there was someone who did something even crazier than that, actually throwing a punch at the Imperial Emperor.


    That terrifying explosion was enough to prove that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was extraordinary. At the very least, it was not a power that could be easily defeated by the Imperial Emperor.


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡±


    Everyone saw that amidst the endless shockwaves of the explosion, a figure fell out from the sky that had copsed to the point where chaos leaked out.


    It was none other than Lu Xuan.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan was clearly suffered a lot. His entire body was covered in blood. There were even cracks on the surface of his skin. He had suffered quite a bit from the collision just now.


    However, upon seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s first reaction was to breathe heavily.


    ¡°He who waved his fist at the empyreal king, was actually not directly grabbed to death?¡± Some people stared at this scene in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t directly grabbed to death.


    An ordinary peak-stage Immortal King could already boast for his entire life if he managed to escape from the empyreal king sessfully.


    There might not be one or two such existences in a generation.


    It was a mythical-level achievement mission. Once it waspleted, his reputation would be spread for at least a million years.


    However, Lu Xuan was another matter. He was simply crazy.


    What was even crazier was that Lu Xuan did not die.


    This made countless people even more dumbfounded. They felt as if their worldview had been shattered.


    ¡°Who is this person? How can he be so terrifying!¡±


    ¡°He can actually withstand a strike from the Golden Dragon Emperor. Is this person a monster?¡±


    ¡°How terrifying. When did such a person appear in this world?¡±


    Everyone was discussing animatedly. In the sky, Lu Xuan was panting heavily. The shockwave from the strike earlier had hit his body, causing even his muscles to crack from the impact.


    Fortunately, the bones of the White Bone Great Emperor had been fused into his body. Although the White Bone Great Emperor had passed away, his bones were still at the Imperial Emperor level.


    With this and the protection of the Innate Five Elements Diagram, Lu Xuan finally managed to withstand this terrifying attack.


    This was how terrifying Imperial Emperors were. Even if they could sweep away peak Immortal Kings of the innate divine realm, and theirbat strength was infinitely close to the Imperial Emperor level, when Lu Xuan was facing the Golden Dragon Emperor, he still had to use all his strength in order to defend against the casual w of the Golden Dragon Emperor.


    Naturally, Lu Xuan also knew that this was because the Golden Dragon Emperor was considered to be one of the top-tier among the Imperial Emperors. He wasn¡¯t the weakest among them.


    If it was a slightly weaker Imperial Emperor, Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state.


    But even so, Lu Xuan was still very satisfied with his performance. He was someone who truly knew how terrifying Imperial Emperors were. He wasn¡¯t like those ordinary Immortal Kings who could only guess how powerful the Imperial Emperors were.


    If the Imperial Emperors they guessed were magnified by a thousand times, they would be about the same as real Imperial Emperors.


    The suppression of life levels was so unreasonable.


    Just like an ant that was casually trampled to death by a person. Those ants probably wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine how powerful and terrifying this person was no matter how hard they tried.


    Steam rose from Lu Xuan¡¯s body as his wounds healed. Fresh blood flowed down from his body.


    The tide had dispersed, and on the other side of the Spatial Rift, there was a faint image of a terrifying golden dragon. There was also some doubt in its huge dragon eyes. He seemed to feel a little bit strange that he had not been able to kill Lu Xuan with one w.


    This was something that had never happened before. The other party had even dared to fight against it. This was something that was unbelievable in itself.


    However, the Golden Dragon Emperor had confirmed one thing: Lu Xuan really knew how to y dragons. Just based on this point alone, Lu Xuan deserved to die!


    No one could survive after learning the Dragon-ying Technique.


    After failing in one strike, another w fell. A terrifying golden light blotted out the sky. The Golden Dragon Emperor would not give up until he killed Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan immediately raised his mana to the limit. He had to endure it!


    Suddenly, at this moment, a white palm came from afar. It expanded with the wind and grew bigger and bigger. In just a moment, it had grown to the size of a. It directly collided with the huge w.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud boom, the sky copsed, and the earth cracked. Heaven, Earth, universe, space-time, everything copsed.


    In such a collision, everything turned into chaos.


    ¡°Golden Dragon Emperor, you killed my people here. Have you ever considered me when you attacked?¡±


    With a clear voice, a woman wearing an imperial robe stepped on the light and came over.


    Moon emperor!


    ¡°It¡¯s the Moon Emperor. We¡¯re safe!¡±


    Everyone eximed. With the Moon Emperor present, their safety waspletely guaranteed. Everyone knew that there was a barrier set up by a Celestial Lord in the main city of Heaven Realm, unless the Celestial Lord personally acted, otherwise, it would be very difficult for just an Imperial Emperor to break through the main city of Heaven Realm.


    However, the existence of an Imperial Emperor already had such great pressure. It was only until the Moon Emperor appeared that they finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Moon Emperor, I¡¯m only here today for his life!¡± The Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s figure transformed into a middle-aged man wearing a golden dragon cannon. His face was handsome and his horns were lofty. However, his gaze was iparably cold and his killing intent was unbridled.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The moon emperor said indifferently, ¡°Who do you think I am? Who Do you think you are? You can kill whoever you want?¡±


    ¡°Moon Emperor, forget about the others, but I must kill this person. If you don¡¯t agree, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    The Golden Dragon Emperor said indifferently.


    The Moon Emperor frowned and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re forcing me to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Kill me? With just you?¡± The Golden Dragon Emperor said rudely, ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡±


    The Moon Emperor sneered and waved her hand. Behind her, a terrifying sword light whistled and shed out.


    What kind of sword was that? It was a sword that tore apart the entire sky.


    In an instant, this sword directly tore apart the space of the Golden Dragon Emperor and cut down everything in an instant.


    Chaos copsed, and the world copsed.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor let out a miserable cry, and his entire left arm was sliced off, turning into a golden dragon w. Fresh blood sprayed out and fell onto the ground.


    ¡°You actually took that step!¡±


    The Golden Dragon Emperor looked at the Moon Emperor with great fear, but he did not stop, directly disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 1213 - Shook the Main City of Heaven Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Shook the Main City of Heaven Realm</h4>


    The Golden Dragon Emperor only left a sentence that had no beginning or end before he disappeared in front of the Heaven Realm¡¯s main city.


    No one knew what the Golden Dragon Emperor meant. The Imperial Emperor Realm was unfathomable to everyone.


    Only Lu Xuan knew what it meant. The Golden Dragon Emperor was considered to be in the middle of the top among the many Imperial Emperors, but the Moon Emperor was different.


    The Moon Emperor was definitely one of the top emperors. At the Moon Emperor¡¯s level, he was not far away from bing a Celestial Lord.


    Judging from the Moon Emperor¡¯s cultivation time, he was also a shocking existence among the Imperial Emperors.


    Among the ten Imperial Emperors in the Heaven Realm, the Moon Emperor was thest to reach the Dao. Many people thought that the Moon Emperor¡¯s strength should be at the bottom of the ten Imperial Emperors in the Heaven Realm.


    Although 99% of the people in the Heaven Realm did not know how strong or weak the Imperial Emperors were.


    The Imperial Emperors would not discuss such boring issues, but everyone still ranked them in their hearts.


    No matter what kind of ranking it was, the Moon Emperor¡¯s ranking was usually very, very low.


    But now, probably only Lu Xuan knew that the Moon Emperor had walked a very, very long way on the path of the Imperial Emperors!


    That was why the Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s left arm was cut off by the Moon Emperor¡¯s sword and he was severely injured.


    Even though he was severely injured, the Golden Dragon Emperor did not stop and ran away.


    It was because of this that the Moon Emperor had the ability to kill him, especially in the main city of the Heaven Realm. The Celestial Lord of the Heaven Realm had left too many trump cards here, so she could kill an Imperial Emperor.


    Everyone looked at the Moon Emperor in shock. The power that the Moon Emperor disyed was shocking. She had cut off one of the front ws of the Golden Dragon Emperor with a single strike.


    However, no matter what, it was still a battle between Imperial Emperors. What truly shocked them was that Lu Xuan was able to take the attack of the Golden Dragon Emperor head-on.


    Without any tricks, he had taken the attack of the Golden Dragon Emperor head-on and survived. However, he was severely injured but his life was not in danger.


    Now, he had almost fully recovered. This was what made many people feel incredulous.


    ¡°He seems to be that Lu Xuan!¡±


    In the main city of Heaven Realm, someone recognized Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Is he Lu Xuan?¡±


    ¡°Hiss, no wonder the Golden Dragon Emperor attacked the main city of Heaven Realm and wanted to kill him!¡±


    ¡°It is said that he killed many innate saints from various worlds!¡±


    Instantly, the entire main city of Heaven Realm was in an uproar. When Lu Xuan was in closed-door cultivation, his reputation had spread throughout the battlefield of the various worlds.


    Usually, the fall of any innate saint could cause a hugemotion and attract sidelong nces.


    In the Heaven Realm, ordinary people would think that the innate saints seemed to exist only in legends.


    All the immortals in the battlefields knew that innate saints did not only exist but there were also even quite a few of them.


    Just one death was enough to cause a hugemotion, not to mention that there were so many of them.


    Up until a monthter, the topic was still very hot. Now, the person who was discussed suddenly appeared in front of everyone and even managed to escape under the Imperial Emperor¡¯s attack.


    One could imagine how shocked everyone was.


    ¡°If it¡¯s him, that¡¯s normal!¡±


    ¡°He managed to escape the Imperial Emperor¡¯s attack and even exchanged a blow with the Imperial Emperor instead. He does indeed have the ability and qualifications to kill a bunch of innate saints!¡±


    ¡°The multiverse battlefields will probably be lively. Various Imperial Emperors will all make a move, right? I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t just watch as such a talent appears in our Heaven Realm!¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly while Lu Xuan and the Moon Emperor had already entered the main city of Heaven Realm.


    The main city of Heaven Realm, in the Moon Emperor Pce.


    The Moon Emperor sat high on the cloud bed and looked at Lu Xuan. She said with a seemingly smile, ¡°You¡¯ve caused quite a stir. Even the Golden Dragon Emperor has personallye to hunt you down? What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Lu Xuan stood up and cupped his hands, ¡°Many thanks to the Moon emperor for saving my life!¡±


    The Moon emperor smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you need me to save you. The Golden Dragon Emperor can¡¯t do anything to you within a few moves. This amount of time is enough for you to enter the main city of Heaven Realm!¡±


    The Moon Emperor understood that Lu Xuan was only slightly injured after suffering an attack from the Golden Dragon Emperor. ording to this trend, it would be difficult for the Golden Dragon Emperor to kill Lu Xuan before he entered the main city of Heaven Realm.


    As long as Lu Xuan entered the main city of Heaven Realm, the Golden Dragon Emperor would not be able to do anything to him.


    ¡°No matter what, you did help me!¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head and said. It was one thing for him to have the confidence to escape, but it was another thing for the Moon Emperor to help him.


    ¡°Why does the Golden Dragon Emperor hate you so much? Is it because you killed the innate saint of his race?¡± The Moon Emperor¡¯s eyes shed with curiosity. She did not believe that the Golden Dragon Emperor wanted to kill Lu Xuan because he killed the innate saint of the Golden Dragon race.


    For people of their status, innate saints were not enough to move them. After all, they were all innate saints back then, and there was nothing special about them.


    It was possible to start a fight because of the innate saints. However, it was definitely not enough for the Golden Dragon Emperor to kill his way to the main city of the Heaven Realm.


    The main city of the Heaven Realm was the main territory of the Heaven Realm. The Heaven Realm upied the right time, ce, and people. Even the surrounding spacews would have a huge suppression on the creatures of other realms.


    What the Moon Emperor said on the battlefield to kill the Golden Dragon Emperor was definitely not a joke.


    She had the ability to do so, but now was not the time to start a world war, which made her calm down.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor should have known about it, but he still came to attack. She was afraid that there was something unexpected that she did not know about.


    ¡°I have cultivated the Dragon-ying Technique!¡±


    Lu Xuan sighed helplessly.


    ¡°No Wonder!¡±


    The Moon Emperor said with understanding. She finally understood why the Golden Dragon Emperor wanted to kill Lu Xuan at all costs.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t think about living a peaceful life. Even if you be an emperor, they will think of ways to kill you!¡±


    The Moon Emperor did not ask why Lu Xuan was able to escape the curse of the Dragon n and why he was not cursed to death. Everyone had their secrets, so it was impossible for them to ask everything.


    ¡°Then let theme. I will kill anyone whoes. If theye, I will kill them all!¡±


    Lu Xuan said unceremoniously, his eyes shining with a fierce light.


    ¡°Moreover, I have never been at a disadvantage. He grabbed me a w. Sooner orter, I will return his sword and let him know how powerful I am!¡±


    ¡°Do you have the confidence to be an emperor in the future?¡± The Moon Emperor said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile. ¡°If I can¡¯t even be an emperor, my life will be in vain!¡±

 Chapter 1214 - The Moon Emperor Gave a Sidelong Glance

    <h4>Chapter 1214: The Moon Emperor Gave a Sidelong nce</h4>


    Lu Xuan was talking about his rebirth. He naturally couldn¡¯t be worse off than his previous life. However, the Moon Emperor didn¡¯t understand it this way.


    In the Moon Emperor¡¯s ears, Lu Xuan was talking about being born to be an emperor.


    She had never seen such an arrogant person. Even though for innate saints, they were also very secretive about bing an emperor.


    They were far from being as sharp as Lu Xuan. However, while reviewing all the things that Lu Xuan had done along the way, he seemed to have risen at a lightning speed. It could be said to be earth-shattering.


    Even she was surprised and had to look sideways at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have such a sharp spirit. A great battle is about to start. If you can catch up, our Heaven Realm will have one more fighting force!¡±


    The Moon Emperor said.


    ¡°They have all be hands-off managers, leaving the matters of the Heaven Realm to me. If you can be an emperor, then I don¡¯t need to be isted!¡±


    The Moon Emperor didn¡¯t say much, but Lu Xuan knew what she was talking about.


    Now, the Heaven Realm imed to have ten great Imperial Emperors, and only the Moon Emperor was struggling to hold on.


    ¡°But now that you have the momentum, do you n to seek revenge on the Shi Family?¡± the Moon Emperor said.


    Lu Xuan was stunned when he heard this, but he immediately smiled. All these years, he had shown that he would rather break than bend and that he would seek revenge. It would be strange if one could not guess that Lu Xuan would find trouble with the Shi family.


    When he was still a Golden Immortal, if the Immortal King attacked him, he had to deal with the Immortal King. Now that the Imperial Emperor wanted to kill him, he had to kill the Imperial Emperor instead.


    It had always been like this. There was nothing strange about it!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Shi family has pursued and targeted me many times. Thest time, they almost killed me. I¡¯ve never suffered such a great loss in my life. I can¡¯t let this matter go!¡± Lu Xuan nodded. Now that he had mastered the divine skills, he naturally had to go and find trouble with the Shi family.


    When the Moon Emperor heard this, his expression was indifferent. She did not think it was strange at all. She just said, ¡°You can attack the Shi family, but you are not allowed to destroy the Shi family. The war is about to start. The Shi family is also abat force. Moreover, the impact is not good!¡±


    Lu Xuan understood the Moon Emperor¡¯s misgivings. Even among the experts like Moon Emperor, they also had some misgivings about the influence of the imperial families and could not treat them casually.


    ¡°Your majesty, please rest assured. I am a person who clearly distinguishes between gratitude and enmity. Since it is not the entire Shi family targeting me, I will naturally not vent my anger on the entire Shi family. Moreover, the Shi family is also my mother¡¯s family. I am not heartless to that extent. I only n to eliminate the Shi Tatian lineage of the Shi family and help the Shi family eliminate the weak and save the strength!¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently. ¡°The bloodline left behind by Rock Emperor has now be an extremely conservative family. They no longer have the slightest bit of courage to move forward. They should have changed a long time ago!¡±


    Lu Xuan knew that not everyone in the Shi family agreed to attack him. It was just that Shi Tatian¡¯s faction was powerful, so these voices were suppressed.


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had received secret help from another faction. In an extremely dangerous situation, he had received a lot of help, which was why he was able to turn the situation around.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan had always been able to clearly distinguish between Shi Tatian¡¯s faction and the other members of the Shi family.


    ¡°Since you know what¡¯s going on, then it¡¯s fine. All these years, these elders of the imperial families have all be old and stubborn, turning a blind eye to the geniuses like you. Just because they are guarding that little bit of profit, they think that they have won the world. They are just maggots in the gutter!¡± The Moon Emperor said indifferently.


    She had long since disliked the gloomy atmosphere of the emperor n. It was just that it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to interfere.


    ¡°If the Rock Emperor were here, he would be very happy to have a junior like you in the n. When I wasn¡¯t an emperor back then, I received a lot of favors from the Rock Emperor. Saving you today is considered returning the favors to the Rock Emperor, so you don¡¯t have to care too much!¡±


    The Moon Emperor¡¯s eyes revealed a look of reminiscence.


    ¡°Alright, you can go. After dealing with your staff, you can return to the battlefield. This is your stage. If you be an emperor, you can only do so here!¡±


    ¡°I am leaving!¡±


    Lu Xuan sped his hands and turned to leave.


    Looking at Lu Xuan¡¯s disappearing figure, a smile shed across the moon emperor¡¯s lips, ¡°Interesting. After so many years, besides the Immortal King, there¡¯s finally an interesting person. When that timees, I¡¯m afraid that someone will jump up and down!¡±


    In the Heaven Realm, outside the Great Void Pavilion, the dark clouds of the battle shrouded the area.


    Countless people quietly came to the vicinity of the Great Void Pavilion and looked at the terrifying existence that was fighting in the sky.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Great Void Pavilion hid such an old devil that was tamed by Lu Xuan!¡±


    Some people stared at the huge devil figure that was hundreds of thousands of feet tall in the sky with their mouths agape. Every action of the Devil was apanied by a surge of devil qi. It was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°That kind of strength, even in the Heaven Realm that isn¡¯t suitable for him to disy, he can still disy the strength of a peak-stage Immortal King. How terrifying is the strength of this old devil himself!¡±


    Some people muttered to themselves.


    The God Realms of different worlds had a powerful suppression on existences that didn¡¯t belong to their worlds. It was the same in the Heaven Realm.


    Those who weren¡¯t from the Heaven Realm would be faintly suppressed in the Heaven Realm. The stronger one was, the more shocking the suppression would be.


    If not, heaven would not need to spend so much effort to have the Radiant Immortal King as a spy in the Heaven Realm.


    The Immortal King level would be greatly suppressed. Unless he could be an emperor and form his heaven and earth, he would be a small-scale God Realm. Only then would he be able to resist the will of the greater worlds to a certain extent.


    Even so, the strength that this old devil could unleash was at the peak stage of the Immortal King level. This was very shocking.


    No one would have thought that there would actually be such an expert in the Great Void Pavilion.


    One must know that a few hundred years ago, the Great Void Pavilion was still at the bottom of the first-tier sects. They might even be kicked out of the first-tier sects at any time.


    Who would have thought that they would rise in such a short period? Han Lin became an Immortal King, and the master of the Great Void Pavilion Lu Xuan, was already an Immortal King.


    However, that was only on the surface. Even with this, the Great Void Pavilion could only be considered an ordinary first-rate faction.


    But now, with such a peak-level Immortal King, everything changed.


    ¡°Haha, this situation is really interesting. A demon king from the demon race of Hell and three of the top 20 most wanted criminals in the Heaven Realm are fighting in the heavenly court, but all the Immortal Kings around are blind!¡±


    Another person chuckled.


    This was because the people fighting this time were not allowed to exist in the Heaven Realm.


    There was no need to mention the Hell Demon King. The Demon Race in Hell was a powerful enemy of the human race of the Heaven Realm.


    Now, they were actually guarding the Great Void Pavilion obediently. This was very strange.


    And the other three people were also wanted criminals of the Heaven Realm. The three Genius Immortal Kings, from heaven, earth, and the human.

 Chapter 1215 - Grabbed Them to Death, How Terrifying It Was

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Grabbed Them to Death, How Terrifying It Was</h4>


    These three Immortal Kings were originally great generals of the Heaven Court. But for some unknown reason, they betrayed the Heaven Court and fled.


    Even the Heaven Court was helpless. After all, each of these three Immortal Kings had a cultivation base at thete stage of the Immortal King Realm. With the three Immortal Kings added together, they could contend against peak-stage Immortal Kings.


    There were many Immortal Kings in the Heaven Realm, but the number of peak-stage Immortal Kings was greatly reduced.


    Hence, the three Genius Immortal Kings were allowed to roam freely and were even in the top 20 of the Heaven Realm¡¯s wanted list.


    With the three of them working together, even peak-stage Immortal Kings would have to give them a sidelong nce!


    Either of these two parties should be the target of the Heaven Court.


    But now, both parties were fighting in a ce as important as the Great Void Pavilion, yet no other Immortal Kings appeared.


    Only the White Tiger King and the Han Lin Immortal King, who were in charge of the Heaven Court, were able to support the Immortal King¡¯s Divine Kingdom with all their might, protecting the entire Great Void Pavilion from being destroyed by the aftershocks of the battle.


    But even so, the two of them were still struggling. The White Tiger King was only at the mid-stage of the Immortal King Realm, while the Han Lin Immortal King was only at the initial stage of the Immortal King Realm. Facing a battle between peak-stage Immortal Kings, they were naturally powerless.


    They could only barely hold on!


    ¡°Needless to say, it must have something to do with the Shi family. Other than the Shi family of the emperor n, who else would have the face to make those Immortal Kings disappear?¡±


    Someoneughed coldly, directly piercing through the mask. Behind this was naturally the powerful Shi family.


    Only the Shi family could do such a thing, causing the Immortal Kings to feel fear and not act.


    If not, under normal circumstances, how would the three Genius Immortal King dare toe to the Heavenly Court? That would be courting death. They could only hide outside the 3,000 prefectures and reign supreme in a certain ravine.


    After all, the Heaven Realm was simply too vast. The Heavenly Court only ruled over 3,000 prefectures. Although these 3,000 were just an illusion and there might be more than 3,000 of them, to the vast Heaven Realm, they were still just a part of it.


    There was also an even more vast and unknown world outside the heavenly court. There were too many Immortal Kings who betrayed the Heavenly Court. There were also many powers that were independent of the Heavenly Court hiding in the boundless continent.


    Normally, the three Genius Immortal Kings, who were wanted criminals, would never step into the territory of the Heaven Court. The traffic within the Heaven Court was in all directions and was linked by teleportation formations.


    Once one stepped in, it was very easy for them to be beaten up. If that happened, they would really be finished.


    Now, they actually dared to appear so casually in the Heaven Court. However, the Immortal Kings in the Heaven Court did not make any movements. This was already very obvious.


    But no matter what, since the battle till now, the foundations of both sides had already been revealed. But what made many people surprised was the foundation of the Great Void Pavilion.


    No, to be more precise, it was Lu Xuan¡¯s foundation that was actually so deep. Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even take a thousand years to be a king.


    In fact, the time he took to cultivate was even less than a thousand years. In just a few hundred years, he had already umted such a foundation. There were many Immortal Kings under hismand, and they had already caught up to the strongest royal n.


    Right now, the ones standing in front of him were none other than those monarchs.


    It was just that those monarchs had already produced Imperial Emperors before, and they had also experienced countless years of umtion before they could have such a foundation. How could otherspare to them?


    But even so, there were still many who felt shocked in their hearts. It hadn¡¯t even been 500 years since Lu Xuan ascended from the lower realm, yet he had already umted enough strength to contend against the Shi family.


    If he continued like this, he might be an emperor in the future.


    Although the Immortal Kings did not make any movements for some reason, the Golden Immortals did not have such concerns. They all came to the battlefield of the Great Void Pavilion and watched from afar.


    But that level was too high. It involved the level ofws. Every move had great power and could destroy the world.


    Above the Great Void Pavilion, the Han Lin Immortal King opened his Divine Kingdom and struggled to hold on. His eyes were filled with shock and sharpness.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the Shi family¡¯s sneak attack woulde so quickly, and in addition, it was so brazen.


    ¡°Luring the three Genius Immortal Kings into the Heavenly Court? The Shi family, do you really think there¡¯s no problem with your actions?¡± The Han Lin Immortal King gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    Without a doubt, the Shi family¡¯s actions would incur the displeasure of many people in the Heavenly Court. This was tantamount to wantonly trampling on the rules.


    If anyone was unhappy in the future, they could lure in those traitors and wanted criminals to carry out a surprise attack. In the future, who would be able to gain a sense of security in the Heavenly Court? Everyone would feel that they were in danger.


    However, this was enough to show just how much of a threat the Pavilion Master Lu Xuan was in the eyes of the Shi family. They would rather destroy the rules to eliminate him.


    ¡°Three Genius Immortal King, you only dare to attack the Great Void Pavilion when now the Pavilion Master is not around. Once the Pavilion Master returns, even if all of you flee to the ends of the Earth, you won¡¯t be able to escape death!¡±


    Immortal King Han Lin roared in anger.


    In the sky, the old devil was gradually at a disadvantage. In the environment of the Heaven Realm, the old devil was naturally restricted everywhere. He could only rely on his own recovery abilities, unlike the three Genius Immortal King who could rely on the powers of heaven and earth to recover.


    In fact, he could only disy 30-50% of his full strength. Gradually, he was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud boom rang out as thews of heaven and earth copsed. The Old Devil¡¯s country was destroyed, and he was mmed into the ground of the Great Void Pavilion.


    The entire Immortal Pce of the Great Void Pavilion trembled violently.


    ¡°Hahahaha, by the time Lu Xuan returns, it will be toote. We are all at the ends of the Earth. How can he catch us?¡±


    At this moment, the Genius Immortal King from heavenughed out loud.


    ¡°If you have the ability, let hime to the ends of the Earth. We will let him suffer a lot!¡±


    The three Genius Immortal Kings didn¡¯t ce Lu Xuan in his eyes at all. No matter how powerful Lu Xuan was, how could he kill his way to the ends of the earth? The end of the Earth was the name of the regions where weren¡¯t under the rule of the Heaven Court.


    The meaning of the end of the Earth was a ce where one could be free and unfettered.


    ¡°Oh?¡± following a cold voice, a huge hand suddenly grabbed down.


    ¡°What is that?¡± The Genius Immortal Kings from heaven instantly felt a terrifying pressure crushing down.


    The huge hand was like a prison, cutting off the surrounding space and time, forming a small world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go all out!¡±


    The three Genius Immortal Kings didn¡¯t have time to think about who thisrge hand that suddenly appeared belonged to. Just by looking down, they felt as if the world was about to copse. It was as if they were about to be grabbed to death in the next second.


    Almost instinctively, they formed the Triangr Formation and erupted with the strength of a peak-stage Immortal King.


    However, such strength was nothing in front of this huge hand. It was crushed inch by inch until it exploded.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The three Genius Immortal Kings screamed in pain as they were grabbed and turned into a bloody mist.


    They couldn¡¯t even block a single move. How terrifying it was!

 Chapter 1216 - Revenge, Ready to Attack the Shi Family

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Revenge, Ready to Attack the Shi Family</h4>


    The entire scene was deathly silent!


    It was as if no one was able to adapt to this sudden change.


    The old devil was forced to retreat, and the three Genius Immortal King, who shook the Great Void Pavilion, was easily destroyed by a single palm. How terrifying this power was?


    That huge hand crushed down as if a mountain range that spanned across the heavens had fallen, shattering everything.


    While everyone was still in shock, a figure had alreadynded in front of the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s people.


    Everyone focused their eyes and looked, who else could this person be? It was Lu Xuan.


    The old devil hurriedly flew to Lu Xuan¡¯s side with a respectful expression. The others could not sense it, but he could sense that Lu Xuan had be even more terrifying.


    Compared to the time when he fought, the current Lu Xuan was truly terrifying. With a single move, he had an invincible might.


    This feeling was extremely mysterious, but he believed in his own feeling!


    His master was truly unfathomable, and his future was limitless!


    ¡°Greetings, Pavilion Master!¡±


    Everyone in the Great Void Pavilion finally reacted and bowed.


    Lu Xuan nodded, and at this time, the other great Golden Immortals finally reacted. It was actually Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Hiss, this Immortal King Lu is even more terrifying than the legends!¡±


    An Immortal King who had never seen Lu Xuan said with emotion.


    The strength that Lu Xuan disyed far exceeded the legendary strength.


    ¡°He could kill the three genius Immortal Kings in one move. With his strength, he is probably not far away from attaining the Imperial Emperor Realm!¡±


    Someone said with emotion.


    ¡°Immortal King Lu has only ascended for a short time, but he has already reached this stage. I think the Shi family has really suffered a double loss this time!¡±


    Everyone sighed with emotion. It seemed that the Shi family had really picked sesame but lost a watermelon. For the sake of Shi Tatian, they had lost a genius like Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was no longer something that could be described as ordinary innate saints. He was a strong expert that exceeded the norm.


    After Lu Xuan grabbed the three Genius Immortal Kings to death, he fed the blood essence of them to the Poison Dragon King, then, he said slowly, ¡°The Shi family bullied me too much. Shi Tatian has targeted me many times, and he even wanted to use the Imperial Emperor¡¯s foundation to kill me. In the past, I tolerated everything. They thought that I was timid and afraid of trouble, but they actually killed their way to the Great Void Pavilion!¡±


    ¡°Now, all of this is over. I want the Shi family to pay the price. Those who trespass the Great Void Pavilion, although far away, must be killed!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted.


    Instantly, his voice spread throughout the Heaven Court. In the Heaven Court, those Immortal Kings who had been paying attention to the development of the situation were all jolted.


    Everyone realized that at this point, it was no longer possible for one side to retreat. One side was deemed to be destroyed.


    Lu Xuan, who had been passively beaten, was now about to blow the bugle call for a counterattack.


    The strength that Lu Xuan disyed just now was enough to make any Immortal King in the Heaven Court tremble in fear. He was definitely not an ordinary person.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan clearly had enough strength to counterattack. He even could contend against the foundation of the emperor n.


    ¡°Gather all the troops and follow me on the expedition!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted loudly. All the experts in the Great Void Pavilion flew out one after another. There were even teams of soldiers following them.


    These were the heavenly soldiers directly under the Great Void Pavilion, numbering over a million.


    It was enough to see that although the Great Void Pavilion had been at the tail end of the first-rate sects for many years, their foundations weren¡¯t weak either.


    The sky was densely packed, and there were human figures everywhere.


    On the left side of the army was the Poison Dragon King, and on the right side of the army was the White Tiger King, whose baleful aura shook the heavens and earth.


    In the middle was Immortal King Han Lin.


    Even though Immortal King Han Lin felt that this was not the best time to attack the Shi family, he was already burning with anger after being bullied to his doorstep.


    He had to make the Shi family pay the price!


    Together with Lu Xuan and the Old Devil, a total of five Immortal Kings had started a war with the Shi family.


    ¡°But how are they going to get to the Shi Family? By flying?¡± Some Immortal Kings were puzzled. ¡°The Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd is not in the Heavenly Court, but in the depths of the endless dimensions. They can¡¯t fly there by themselves. Even the Heavenly Court doesn¡¯t have a teleportation array that leads directly to the Shi Family!¡±


    In the Heaven Realm, the emperor n would usually not establish their family in the Heaven Realm. Instead, they would hide in the heaven and earth created by their ancestors. This ancestralnd was often in the depths of endless dimensions. It did not seem very far away, in fact, the emperor n could even rely on teleportation talismans to travel freely.


    Just this alone was enough to make the various emperor ns invincible. Ordinary people had no way to invade such a ce.


    Just as the Immortal Kings widened their eyes, wanting to see how Lu Xuan would attack the Shi family, they only saw Lu Xuan¡¯s hands bursting with golden light. He abruptly tore open a spatial tear in the air.


    This was a spatial tear that was thousands of kilometers long. and behind this spatial tear, everyone could see that this was aplete and prosperous world.


    In a boundless world, countless powerful cultivators were hidden within.


    ¡°Hiss, what ability is this? It can actually tear apart the world of the Imperial Emperor?¡± An Immortal King eximed in shock.


    Everyone knew that the ancestralnds of the Emperor Lords were actually created by the Imperial Emperors himself. With the protection of the Emperor Lord, except for the Imperial Emperor, it should be impossible for an Immortal King to tear apart the ancestralnd.


    Not to mention that although the ancestralnd didn¡¯t seem to change, in reality, the coordinates were constantly changing. Without special methods, it was impossible to capture the location of the ancestralnd of the Emperor Lord.


    However, they met Lu Xuan. Not only did he specialize in spatialws, even the Imperial Emperors could notpare to him in this field. He even knew the coordinates of the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd in his previous life and could easily deduce the location of the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd. He could tear open a spatial tunnel that led to the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The moment Lu Xuan tore open the spatial crack, the powerful Immortal King ancestor of the Shi family was rmed.


    At the same time, the Great Void Pavilion Army, led by the five Immortal Kings, entered the ancestralnd of the Shi family.


    An overwhelming army swept forward.


    In the ancestralnd of the Shi family, an army rose into the sky. Iron cavalries flew across the sky. Countless hidden Golden Immortals and the Great Golden Immortals appeared.


    The Great Void Pavilion, as thest of the first-rate sects, had such a terrifying foundation. The Shi family of the emperor n would only have more, even if the force of the Shi family was at the bottom of the emperor n.


    However,pared to the Great Void Pavilion, they werepletely different. They had different sizes.


    Even a single finger was enough to destroy the power of the Great Void Pavilion.


    But the Great Void Pavilion Army was fearless. They all looked at the moon-white figure in front of them.

 Chapter 1217 - Neutralizing the Killing Move

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Neutralizing the Killing Move</h4>


    Everyone knew that the key to victory this time was Lu Xuan.


    Without Lu Xuan, how could the Great Void Pavilion challenge the Shi family?


    ¡°He really went to challenge the Shi family. Can he seed?¡±


    ¡°With just him alone, no matter how strong he is, can he contend against an emperor n?¡±


    ¡°If the Emperor n¡¯s foundation is fully unleashed, he will probably die here. Therefore, I feel that he is too arrogant!¡±


    Many people were discussing, especially the Immortal Kings. They felt that Lu Xuan was too arrogant. They didn¡¯t know where Lu Xuan¡¯s confidence came from.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, what are you trying to do?¡±


    In the Shi family ancestralnd, there were obviously people who recognized Lu Xuan as they roared.


    Numerous powerful Immortal King primordial spirits locked onto Lu Xuan.


    The people of the Shi family never dreamed that Lu Xuan would actually have the ability toe to attack them at their home. He actually dared toe to attack them at their home.


    This was simply ridiculous.


    This stray bastard should have obediently prostrated himself at the feet of the Shi family. He actually dared to resist. This was simply outrageous.


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the huge ancestralnd of the Shi family. It was as huge as a world. The people living inside were all descendants of the Shi family or ns that were rted to the Shi family.


    There were even many sects, empires, aristocratic families, and so on.


    It was like a civilized world, but the origin of this civilization could be traced back to the Rock Emperor.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, do you think you can rebel by leading just a few people?¡± An Immortal King of the Shi family said coldly. ¡°If you bring ten times more people, you will die today!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at him, he said, ¡°The Shi family has tried to assassinate me many times. Today, it¡¯s time to put an end to it. I¡¯m not targeting the entire Shi family. If you hand over Shi Tatian and the Immortal Kings of Shi Tatian¡¯s lineage, I will let you live. Otherwise, I will destroy the Shi family and eliminate one imperial family in this world.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°Courting Death!¡±


    Immediately, endless curses came from the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd. Shi Tatian and Immortal King elders of his lineage were considered the most powerful branch in the Shi family. Now, Lu Xuan wanted them to hand over this branch, wasn¡¯t that the same as digging out an arm of the Shi Family?


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. These curses didn¡¯t move him in the slightest. He only calmly spoke, ¡°Where¡¯s Shi Tatian? I¡¯ve already predicted that he would be in the Shi family. Doesn¡¯t he dare to face me now?¡±


    There was no need to doubt Lu Xuan¡¯s hatred towards Shi Tatian. This time, he directly killed his way to the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnds, not giving him any chance to escape.


    When Shi Tatian learned that Lu Xuan had killed a bunch of innate saints, he no longer dared to confront Lu Xuan directly.


    He directly fled back to the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd. Who would have thought that Lu Xuan would be so savage as to chase him into the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd?


    ¡°n elders, what more do you have to say to such a savage fellow? Directly kill him! Eliminate any future troubles. Lu Xuan, if you dare to chase me here, it means that God wants to use my hand to destroy you!¡±


    From within the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd, Shi Ta Tian¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    However, they only heard a loud boom. Immediately after, everyone saw a terrifying sword light appear in the sky.


    Myriad Sovereign sh!


    This sword qi materialized and swept across the sky. It was even longer than the Milky Way in the sky. The sword light was formed from countless sword daows, each of which was as huge as a mountain, countlessws gathered together and created a heavenly chasm in the sky.


    The zing light blotted out the sky and covered the Sun. It was as if it could destroy the heaven and earth. It turned into an endless rain of light, and it was as if the sword could destroy the world.


    This attacknded directly on Lu Xuan. It tore apart space and time, turning everything into nothingness.


    This was the Myriad Sovereign sh left behind by the Rock Emperor!


    The power of such a strike was without a doubt, extremely terrifying. Just a casual strike could shatter the world.


    ¡°Last time, you relied on this move to kill me. The same move is useless in front of me!¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly, and this sword instantly shed in front of him.


    Just as he was about to be cut into two again, the Innate Five Elements Diagram on Lu Xuan¡¯s body fluttered violently in the wind, with some loud sounds.


    At the same time, the five spirits of Heaven and Earth manifested: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, Kirin. They were all formed from the five elementsws and possessed unimaginable power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the next instant, the Myriad Sovereign sh directly shed into the Five Elements Diagram. Everyone could see a terrifying explosion sweeping across the area.


    However, what everyone couldn¡¯t see was that not only was Lu Xuan not cut in half by the Myriad Sovereign sh as they had expected, but he had actually received this terrifying attack head on.


    The spirits of the five elements danced in the air, easily blocking the Myriad Sovereign sh¡¯s attack.


    ¡°How is this possible? What is that thing? It can actually block the Shura Sovereign sh.¡±


    An Immortal King spoke in disbelief. The Myriad Sovereign sh was the specialty of the Shi family and could be considered one of the strongest secret arts. The might unleashed by different people were also vastly different, and among them, the strongest was naturally the sword Qi left behind by the Rock Emperor back then.


    A beam of sword qi could easily shatter an entire world. Even a peak-stage Immortal King would be heavily injured and might even die from this strike.


    Back then, after Lu Xuan was struck by the Myriad Sovereign sh, he was heavily injured and even had to seek refuge in the midst of destruction.


    One could very well imagine how terrifying this Myriad Sovereign sh was. It could be said that it was one of the strongest defensive techniques left behind by the Rock Emperor.


    But now, that sword attack was actually blocked by Lu Xuan. It was equivalent to Lu Xuan directly exchanging blows with the Rock Emperor.


    All the attacks of the Rock Emperor were unable to do anything to Lu Xuan.


    This sword attack far surpassed theprehension of everyone, far surpassing their expectations of Lu Xuan.


    Many Immortal Kings were shocked, they were all stunned by this. Such an attack transcended time and space, shaking all the Immortal Kings in the Heaven Realm.


    The first attack was such a killing move. One could very well imagine the hatred of the Shi family. On the other hand, Lu Xuan, who had no way to deal with such an attack before, actually received such an attack so easily. From this, one could very well imagine, it had changed dramaticallypared to Lu Xuan¡¯s performance when he was dealing with the surprise attack of the Shi family.


    ¡°Shi Tatian, you are hiding in a dark corner. Is this the extent of your strength?¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered. He did not take Shi Tatian seriously at all.


    Meanwhile, Shi Tatian was clenching his fists tightly in the Shi family ancestralnd. His anger was bursting out.

 Chapter 1218 - Shi Tatian, The Battle of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Shi Tatian, The Battle of Destiny</h4>


    Lu Xuan stood in mid-air. His entire body was exuding a golden glow, as if he was a god of war cast in gold.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the same move before, but I¡¯m not the same as before!¡± Lu Xuan said lightly.


    Behind Lu Xuan, the aura of the Great Void Pavilion rose to its peak. All of a sudden, everyone cheered.


    Originally, what they were most worried about was the foundation of the emperor n. That was an existence that even Immortal Kings feared. But now, it seemed that there was nothing to be afraid of.


    The Immortal Kings finally understood why Lu Xuan dared to force the Shi family. It turned out that he had really reached such a step.


    ¡°Invincible. Unless the Emperor personally makes a move, this Lu Xuan is truly invincible!¡±


    ¡°No wonder he actually dared to attack the Shi family at theirnds. It is reasonable!¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s battle will definitely be recorded in the annals of history!¡±


    The Immortal Kings were all dumbstruck. The person who ascended from the lower realm hundreds of years ago only spent a few hundred years surpassing them.


    If they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, they simply couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Among them, there were also some who ascended from the lower realm and became Immortal Kings. But how long did it take for them to be Immortal Kings?


    Thousands of years?


    Ten thousand years?


    No matter how talented they were, the luck of the lower realm burst forth and gave birth to an innate saint. But no one had ever heard of someone who could be an Immortal King in such a short period of time.


    Not to mention, he only took a few hundred years to be Immortal King, and he was also above many Immortal Kings, which could be described as invincible.


    Those who knew of Lu Xuan¡¯s growth history couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. This was a terrifying existence, far more than anyone they knew before.


    ¡°The Shi family is really blind. They deserve this cmity!¡±


    ¡°Facing their own wandering bloodline, it¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t recall it, but they still think of ways to suppress it. This is truly a great cmity. The cmity has blinded their eyes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a form of retribution!¡±


    The Immortal Kings ridiculed the Shi family, but they were also somewhat fearful in their hearts. An existence like Lu Xuan might even exist among their descendants.


    It was not that the Shi family did not know that Lu Xuan¡¯s talent was outstanding. It was just that they were high and mighty, and it involved a conflict of interest. That was why they kept suppressing Lu Xuan.


    In the end, the matter was getting bigger and bigger, and they could no longer contain it!


    If it were them, it would not be much better.


    Immediately, many Immortal Kings made up their minds. They must investigate the descendants of the family and leave ancestral instructions, in case there would be an existence like Lu Xuan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour to consider!¡± Lu Xuan looked down on the world. ¡°Within an hour, hand over the people from Shi Tatian¡¯s faction or draw a clear line with them. I Won¡¯t implicate you. If you don¡¯t react after an hour, don¡¯t me me for starting a massacre!¡±


    Everyone could hear the cold killing intent in Lu Xuan¡¯s words.


    A massacre!


    Lu Xuan was really going to start a massacre today!


    ¡°Or do you want toe out and have a fight with me, Shi Tatian?¡± Lu Xuan asked. ¡°If you can block ten moves from me today, I¡¯ll turn around and leave and forget all our grudges. How is it?¡±


    Everyone understood what Lu Xuan meant. They could even sense that Lu Xuan valued Shi Tatian even more than the patriarchs behind him.


    ¡°If you want to fight, then I¡¯ll fight!¡±


    A figure of light shed out of the Shi family¡¯s ancestral mansion. Everyone focused their eyes and saw that it was Shi Tatian.


    It was a battle of destiny!


    Ever since Lu Xuan became famous during the Heavenly Court¡¯s Talent Symposium, the feud between the two sides had been formed. This time, it had happened again and again until now.


    Shi Tatian coldly looked at Lu Xuan in front of him. No one knew if he had any regrets in his heart. However, he also knew how powerful and terrifying Lu Xuan was.


    One month was enough for others to tell him about Lu Xuan¡¯s achievements. He knew that Lu Xuan might be the strongest enemy he had ever seen.


    But now, he had no other choice.


    Although he was good at using schemes and tricks, he was also very confident in his own strength and did notck the courage to fight.


    After all, he was also an innate saint. He had been invincible since he was young. Even now, he was still the best among his peers.


    However, he was more willing to use the lower price he thought to solve the problem.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you are too confident. Defeat me within ten moves? Who gave you such courage?¡± Shi Tiantian said calmly.


    Even though he was facing a powerful enemy, he did not show any fear.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s that person from Ningxia!¡± Lu Xuan said a sentence that no one understood. Then, his eyes became sharp like a knife.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura kept rising like a raging wave. His qi and blood surged like a raging wave.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s vigorous qi and blood covered the sky. Even those Immortal Kings felt their eyelids twitching when they saw it, as if they had thought of the most terrifying thing.


    As an Immortal King, Lu Xuan¡¯s qi and blood were too vigorous.


    Inch by inch, the pressure from his aura caused cracks to appear in space.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    In the next instant, Shi Tatian¡¯s qi and blood also erupted. It was so exuberant that it blotted out the Sun as he fought against Lu Xuan.


    The golden light on Shi Tatian¡¯s body was simr to the golden light on Lu Xuan¡¯s body. Both of them had the same bloodline but now, a world-shaking battle was about to erupt here.


    It would determine victory and defeat, as well as life and death!


    ¡°Shi Tatian, you can¡¯t do it!¡±


    Lu Xuan only spatted out these words. He took a step forward, and before they even exchanged blows, Shi Tatian immediately spatted out a mouthful of blood. Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was oppressive. On the surface, it looked like they hadn¡¯t even exchanged blows, but in fact, they had already exchanged blows a long time ago.


    In this aspect, the sh between the auras of both sides and the Dao was almost on the verge of copse. There was simply no way for him to contend with Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was still growing stronger and stronger. His overwhelming battle intent was like the battle intent of the God Realm, shocked everyone.


    ¡°Shi Tatian is about to make his move. If he doesn¡¯t make his move now, his aura will be broken. At that time, he won¡¯t even have the courage to attack!¡±


    An Immortal King immediately made a judgment.


    ¡°Even if he has the courage, but his aura is suppressed. It would already be good if he can unleash 70% of his full strength!¡±


    As expected, just as the Immortal King finished speaking, a terrifying aura burst out from Shi Tatian. A rock sword appeared in his hand.


    The terrifying sword intent that burst out from the rock sword swept out in an instant. It was actually able to contend against Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Is it the Rock Emperor Sword?¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at the rock sword that seemed to be made of an unknown rock.


    There was a terrifying pressure on the rock sword, which was faintly released. Just by standing there, it was going to crush the heavens and turn everything into chaos.

 Chapter 1219 - The Rock Emperors Imprint, The Strongest Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 1219: The Rock Emperor¡¯s Imprint, The Strongest Foundation</h4>


    The Rock Emperor Sword, the emperor weapon that apanied the Rock Emperor throughout his entire life!


    It could be said to be the greatest foundation of the entire Shi family!


    After the ultimate recovery, it couldn¡¯t be said to be on par with the emperor. At the very least, it was unrivalled at the Immortal King Realm.


    It was also the real foundation of the various Emperor ns. Unless the emperor attacked them, no Immortal King would be able to shake their foundation.


    Even for the Shi family or the Yuan family, which had long lost their Emperor Lord, there was no need to worry about being left behind.


    Because the only ones who could stand against the emperor ns were the emperor ns.


    If they truly angered the emperor n and revealed their cards, there would be no direct benefits to anyone.


    This was also the reason why even though Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base was extremely high, he still restrained his temper and didn¡¯t attack the Shi family.


    The emperor ns had been passed down for many years, how could those who had just risen up be able to catch up to them.


    ¡°Not enough. Although the Rock Emperor Sword is not bad, it is something that you cannot control with your current strength. If you are only at this level, I could kill you in seconds!¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    ¡°Why does Immortal King Lu remind him as if Shi Tatian is not strong enough?¡± Someone asked in puzzlement, as if he didn¡¯t understand Lu Xuan¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Because Immortal King Lu has absolute confidence. No matter how hard Shi Tatian struggled, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from his grasp!¡±


    ¡°This is like killing a monkey to scare a chicken. If this monkey isn¡¯t strong enough, everything would be meaningless. If Immortal King Lu can defeat and kill Shi Tatian when he is at his strongest, then the Shi family would instantly disintegrate and no longer pose any threat!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s n was clear even to the bystanders, and also Shi Tatian. He naturally saw clearly that Lu Xuan had absolute confidence in his own strength.


    No matter what kind of foundation he had, no matter how much his strength increased, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to turn things around.


    If he could defeat him in one move, then the Shi family would also be defeated without a fight!


    ¡°What a good n. However, Lu Xuan, you have underestimated me. Ever since I found out that you had escaped from the Myriad Sovereign sh, I have been preparing for this day. Do you think that I would be unprepared?¡± Shi Ta Tian sneered.


    Indeed, he had miscalcted many times when he plotted against Lu Xuan. However, it did not mean that he was unprepared.


    In truth, although his talent was outstanding, he was extremely cautious. It was also because of this that he was able to dodge Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks many times.


    It was just that Lu Xuan was too outstanding. It could be said that Shi Tatian was extremely careful towards Lu Xuan. Every single time, he would make a move that exceeded the norm. If it was an ordinary Immortal King, even if he was an innate saint, he should have been killed when suffering so many attacks.


    It was only when he met Lu Xuan that he seemed to be beaten up everywhere.


    ¡°Watch carefully, this is the Shi family¡¯s foundation. An outsider like you will never understand!¡±


    Shi Tatian shouted. His born Taoism aptitude emitted a shocking light.


    From the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd, a shocking golden shadow appeared and entered Shi Tatian¡¯s body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Shi Tatian¡¯s body was filled with boundless killing intent. Terrifying mana surged and engulfed the entire Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd.


    At this moment, all the emotions in Shi Tatian¡¯s eyes disappeared without a trace. His humanity had disappeared, leaving behind only a cold indifference.


    Countless people felt that this killing intent was bone-chilling. It was as if Shi Tatian was a ughtering asura and not a human.


    ¡°This is yourst resort, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Xuan was unmoved by Shi Tatian¡¯s sudden change.


    He already knew what that astonishing golden shadow was.


    This was also a unique technique of the emperor n. After cultivating the God Realm, they would leave their imprints in the world. Even if they had already fallen, the imprint would still be there.


    As long as the descendants continued to offer sacrifices and incense, after a million years or tens of millions of years, the umted power of the incense would be strong enough to awaken the Imperial Emperor¡¯s imprint from the God Realm.


    If there was enough time to rescue, it was not impossible for the awakened imprint to have thebat power of a living person.


    And the Shi family¡¯s summoned imprint was clearly a bitcking power. It was still a breath away from the God Realm. But even so, it was already invincible against experts below the God Realm.


    However, this imprint also had a huge limitation. It couldn¡¯tst long. Every minute and every second consumed the incense that the Shi family had umted over countless years.


    Furthermore, it couldn¡¯t be too far away from the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd.


    This was also why Shi Tatian¡¯s first reaction was to return to the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd after receiving the news that Lu Xuan had killed many innate saints.


    This was because only here could he borrow the imprint of ancestor Rock Emperor. Only here could he have a chance to defeat Lu Xuan.


    On the path of cultivation, he had already been left far behind by Lu Xuan. It was impossible for him to catch up within a short period of time, so he could only resort to unorthodox methods.


    At this moment, after fusing with the imprint of ancestor stone emperor, the humanity in Shi Tatian¡¯s eyes dissipated, leaving behind only the divinity. It was the kind of lofty majesty that looked down on all living things.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, in this battle, I used the imprint of ancestor to kill you. It can be considered that I did not disgrace your bloodline!¡± Shi Tatian said coldly. His voice actually did not contain the slightest bit of human emotion. Regardless of whether it was love or hate, it did not exist in this voice.


    ¡°Disgrace my bloodline?¡± Lu Xuanughed loudly. ¡°Shi Tatian, do you know the biggest difference between you and me?¡±


    ¡°It is because of this so-called bloodline. You respect the Rock Emperor¡¯s bloodline, and you don¡¯t dare to overstep your boundaries. You have spent your entire life developing the Rock Emperor¡¯s bloodline, so you will never be able to surpass the Rock Emperor!¡± Lu Xuan said calmly, ¡°This is your limitation, but I am different. I have never felt that my strongest strength is the born Taoism aptitude. I will always be the strongest because the born Taoism aptitude is just a tool to make me stronger. The Rock Emperor is not unsurpassable in my heart, so I can advance valiantly while you can only fade away in the masses!


    ¡°Every generation has its own talents, and each of them has been in the limelight for hundreds of years!


    ¡°Each generation is stronger than the previous, and that is the path of development. It¡¯sughable that all of you are infatuated with the abilities of the ancients. You don¡¯t dare to question them, and you don¡¯t dare to step out of the boundaries set by the Rock Emperor. Each generation is weaker than the previous, and you will never have the possibility of bing an emperor.


    ¡°All of you treat the bloodline of the Rock Emperor as a god. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t have it. Other than the Immortal Kings, none of you can be an Emperor!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s words were deafening, and like a great bell, it struck everyone¡¯s heart.


    Since ancient times, after an emperor n produced an emperor, there was no other emperor. Many people had tried to find the answer, Lu Xuan gave the answer from another angle.

 Chapter 1220 - The Shi Family Regret

    <h4>Chapter 1220: The Shi Family Regret</h4>


    Before this, no one had ever given an answer from this angle!


    The glory of the emperor n came from the Imperial Emperor¡¯s bloodline in their bodies. The more people were obsessed with the so-called glory of the imperial family, the more they would treat the bloodline in their bodies like a God!


    It was precisely because of this that they only dared to follow the path opened by their ancestors to continuously develop their own bloodline.


    As long as they developed their own bloodlines, they could easily surpass their peers, just like Shi Tatian. If they hadn¡¯t met a person like Lu Xuan who couldn¡¯t appear in tens of millions of years, just an ordinary person, he could be considered one of the best.


    But such a person couldn¡¯t walk his own path!


    Those who could be emperors would be able to walk their own paths. Only by transcending the influence of their ancestors would they be able to surpass their ancestors.


    Each generation was stronger than the previous one. They did not regard their ancestors as gods, but only treated them as a beacon to illuminate a path forward.


    However, when the time was up, those who should be surpassed would be surpassed, and those who should be given up would be given up.


    Only when there was a trade-off would one seed!


    Many people could not help but have doubts in their hearts. Could it be that this was a mistake from the very beginning?


    Otherwise, why would the majestic emperor n not be able to nurture another emperor?


    Could it be that they did not have enough resources?


    Could it be that they did not have enough talent?


    Could it be that their cultivation techniques were not strong?


    The conditions that the emperor n possessed were hundred times and a thousand times better than their ancestors¡¯ back then.


    However, their ancestors were able to attain the God Realm, while they were unable to attain the God Realm!


    In tens of millions of years, not a single descendant was able to break through their shackles and be an Imperial Emperor!


    There might be a reason for this!


    Those who were able to cultivate to a certain realm were not idiots. It was just that they did not dare to doubt the worship they had for their ancestors over the years!


    Lu Xuan smiled faintly. He naturally did not say this out of goodwill to remind Shi Tatian, because it was useless to say such things. It was not easy for people to immediately understand the lesson when just been told.


    That did not exist at all.


    It was like eating a basket of great principles, but the vast majority of people still did not lead a good life in the end.


    ¡°Absurd theories and heresy!¡±


    Shi Tatian only nced at Lu Xuan coldly. Lu Xuan¡¯s words just now did not affect him in the slightest.


    He firmly believed that his own principles were the most correct, and also the only correct principles.


    Moreover, at this moment, he was also left with this side of godhood, and this side of him had no humanity. He did not have any emotions and would not be afraid.


    To a certain extent, this was the rebirth of the Rock Emperor¡¯s imprint and not Shi Ta Tian himself!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Shi Tatian immediately shouted. His qi swallowed the mountains and rivers, and the world shook. He tookrge strides forward, and with each step, he covered tens of thousands of miles. In an instant, he had arrived before Lu Xuan.


    It was as if a huge was charging forward.


    Laws danced, and endlessws swept out. It was like a violent storm, crashing into the entire world!


    Everyone only saw the space being torn apart into countless pieces as chaos poured out from within.


    At the level of Immortal Kings, destroying space with a single punch was nothing. Even in a top-tier greater world like the Heaven Realm, space was extremely stable and it was hard to avoid being destroyed with a single punch.


    Not to mention, the two of them had already surpassed ordinary Immortal Kings by far. If they didn¡¯t restrain their auras, even just standing there would be enough to shatter space.


    The level of life forms was simply too high. Just the existence of such a life-form was already terrifying and beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    At this moment, the one fighting against Lu Xuan was no longer Shi Tatian but the Rock Emperor¡¯s imprint.


    He could already activate the Rock Emperor Sword and with a sweep of his sword, the sky and Earth instantly shattered, causing the color of the heavens and earth to change.


    The Myriad Sovereign sh out, destroying the constetions with a single strike.


    Everyone was shocked by thebat prowess that Shi Tatian could unleash. Ordinary Immortal Kings would probably die if they met him. With just a single strike, he could stand as an Immortal King.


    The Rock Emperor¡¯s imprint coupled with the Rock Emperor Sword was definitely a perfect match.


    ¡°Bzz!¡±


    The Mana on Lu Xuan¡¯s body boiled even more.


    The two of them had yet to directly exchange blows, but thews between them had already begun to fight each other, vying for dominance over the heavens and earth.


    All of this may seem slow, but in reality, it was only an instant.


    Lu Xuan made his move. His five fingers clenched into fists and he punched out. In an instant, the five spirits of Heaven and earth appeared. Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, Kirin, these five spirits of Heaven and Earth respectively represented the power of the five elements of Heaven and Earth. They swept up into a zing light, they met the stone emperor sword head-on.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud boom rang out as the two sides collided. Divine light shone brightly as killing intent billowed into the sky, engulfing the entire universe. Chaotic energy permeated the air as battle intent permeated the void.


    Countless Immortal Kings felt their bodies turning cold when they saw this scene. All of them felt their hair stand on end. They had never seen such a terrifying existence before.


    Other than the Imperial Emperor, who else could possess such strength!


    It was understandable that Shi Tatian had borrowed the Rock Emperor¡¯s imprint and even used the Rock Emperor Sword.


    What about Lu Xuan? Why was he so terrifying?


    Everyone was shocked!


    In just an instant, the speed that everyone¡¯s dharma eyes could not capture had already been exchanged over a thousand times, over ten thousand times!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two of them crossed each other. Lu Xuan and Shi Ta Tian stood on one side, only to see the Mana on their bodies burning fiercely, turning into an extremely terrifyingw phenomenon that was fluctuating.


    The two of them were too strong, so strong that it was unimaginable!


    ¡°Hahahaha, Shi Tatian, you have finally surprised me once, you are not that useless!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed out loud. In that instant, the two of them had reached the peak of their fighting spirit.


    This was his most enjoyable battle recently. Shi Tatian had the strength to fight with him, which made him very pleasantly surprised.


    Shi Tatian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He was so cold that he didn¡¯t look like a person, but a statue of a god.


    At this moment, in the Shi family ancestralnd, many experts of Shi Tatian¡¯s branch were dumbstruck. They didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    In order to deal with Lu Xuan, they could be said to have used all of their trump cards. Even their ancestor¡¯s imprint had been summoned over. Under such circumstances, it could be said that they had run out of ammunition and rations.


    However, Lu Xuan was like an endless sea, so deep that one could not see the bottom. No one knew where his limit was.


    This was the most terrifying thing!


    At this moment, many people already understood why Lu Xuan dared to attack them. He indeed had the possibility to confront the Shi family¡¯s foundation.


    Even after the Shi family used their Imperial weapon, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Xuan!


    Many elders even began to suspect whether their initial strategy was right. For the sake of Shi Tatian, they needed topletely kill Lu Xuan.


    Only one innate saint was enough!


    But now that they thought about it, if they did not make such a decision, the terrifying Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t have be their enemy. Instead, he would have be their helper.

 Chapter 1221 - Bloody Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Bloody Battle</h4>


    The Shi family finally regretted it, starting from the fundamental level!


    Especially in the Shi family, they were not a monolithic group. After many years of reproduction, they were divided into countless factions. Every Immortal King was an independent mountain.


    In addition, there were once immortal King Mountain Peaks. It was not an exaggeration to say that there were 100 to 200 mountain peaks.


    It was just that in this life, the mountain peaks of the Shi n were the strongest. Many immortal kings joined forces and became thergest faction.


    Many factions were also extremely dissatisfied with the dominance of the Shi n, they just didn¡¯t dare to act out.


    Especially so for Shi Tatian, he was an unrivalled genius of this generation and was naturally a sacred character. Such a character was extremely rare in the monarch race and had the possibility of bing an Imperial Lord.


    It was precisely because of this that the various factions were so tolerant. After all, if Shi Tatian became an imperial emperor, although their faction would be more powerful, the Shi family¡¯s foundation would also be expanded. Even if it was just a small portion, it would still be much stronger than it was now.


    However, the result of this tolerance was that Shi Tatian had attracted a terrifying existence for the Shi family.


    That was an existence that was even more freakish than an innate divine being like Shi Tatian. After being hunted down for so many years, Lu Xuan already possessed strength that wasparable to the Shi family.


    To be more precise, he could suppress the Shi family by himself.


    The Shi family had used all sorts of resources and even invited the ancestor¡¯s mark. They had spent countless years umting incense, but they were still unable to take down Lu Xuan.


    Being so strong to this point, it finally caused the Shi n to feel regret.


    In the air, Lu Xuan and Shi Tatian were facing each other from afar. Golden light shone brightly, as though they were two gods cast from gold.


    The auras of the two of them were so simr in terms of origin. They had the same bloodline, yet they were fighting here today.


    The two of them both grasped unimaginable secret arts, like two Great Suns!


    At this moment, the battle between the two of them had already reached the level of imperial emperors. Immortal Kings simply couldn¡¯t match up to them.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed out loud. His entire body was like a huge mountain, pressing down on the top of Mount Tai as he charged forward.


    All the secret arts in his hands could be said to be at his fingertips, allowing him to disy their full power.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two sides collided fiercely once again. The battle between the two had already returned to the most fundamental stage, which was physicalbat.


    Each punch and kick caused the void to shatter, and the Sun and Moon lost their light.


    The battle had reached a state of madness. Both sides had emperor weapons, and their bodies were invincible. In fact, both sides¡¯ bodies had been prated many times.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s body was bathed in blood as he fought fiercely. Shi Tatian was not himself, but the reincarnation of the stone emperor. His will was attached to Shi Tatian¡¯s body.


    Only the emperor¡¯sw could injure Lu Xuan!


    Otherwise, with Shi Tatian¡¯s strength, he would not be able to hurt himself.


    However, when Lu Xuan¡¯s attacknded on Shi Tatian, what was struck out was not blood, but incense. The incense that filled the sky was the incense that the Shi family had worshiped their ancestor, the stone emperor, for so many years.


    These incense contained powerful will power, providing powerful strength to the imprint of Emperor Shi.


    However, when Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body was developed to the extreme, even if there were any injuries, he would recover at the fastest speed. He was almost always at his peak condition.


    However, Shi Tatian¡¯s incense¡¯s will power true body was different. Every time it was destroyed, it would not lose a single bit. It was a non-renewable resource, and it was truly used little by little.


    Hence, it could only be used as a foundation and not as a conventional method. It could only be used under the most urgent circumstances.


    Gradually, Shi Tatian couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and kept retreating.


    The incense and will power on his body was copsing and his strength was gradually weakening!


    How could Lu Xuan let go of this opportunity? He turned around and unleashed the power of the five elements. The innate five elements diagram blotted out the sky and covered the earth as he ruthlessly wed at Shi Tatian.


    Shi Tatian was expressionless. His eyes were extremely cold as he directly blocked the attack with his sword. This kind of collision had happened countless times. It was so fast that even the immortal kings couldn¡¯t keep up with it.


    Not to mention the Golden Immortals. They could only watch the fight without any possibility of intervening.


    The level of the two people was infinitely close to the immortal emperor level. Even if they were to face the sudden attack of the immortal emperor, they would be able to withstand a few moves.


    This was already an extremely tyrannical strength!


    Before the start of the battle, no one would have thought that Lu Xuan would actually be able to fight to such an extent. He directly forced the Shi n into despair.


    The other foundations of the Shi n had already lost their use in front of Lu Xuan. This was already proven just now.


    Under the situation where most of their foundations had lost their use, Shi Tatian was already their only hope.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Another terrifying collision. This time, Shi Tatian¡¯s body exploded with the power of incense, turning into smoke and dust.


    In contrast, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was even more majestic.


    Everyone realized that it was easy to attack and defend!


    Everything began to change from here!


    One was only using external methods to increase his cultivation, while the other had such cultivation. There was no doubt about the difference.


    If time dragged on, it would be a matter of who won and who lost.


    How could Lu Xuan let go of such an opportunity? He kept attacking with even more terrifying attacks. The power of the five elements was like a vast ocean, blotting out the sky and covering the sun, drowning everything.


    Many people in the Shi family wanted to help, but in such a battle, even ordinary immortal kings, who stood at the top of all living things and were known as gods, could not intervene, let alone Great Golden Immortals. This had already exceeded the extent that they could intervene.


    Shi Tatian¡¯s body was constantly being struck by the power of incense. Even with the continuous supply of incense power from the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd, it could not withstand this level of consumption. It could be said that.. arge amount of incense power was being consumed at every moment.


    However, Lu Xuan could replenish energy from the void at any time.


    Immortal king level experts could pierce through the void and directly absorb energy from the Qi world. Even immortal essence pills made by immortal king level experts were refined by directly absorbing immortal Qi from the Qi world.


    If not, with the powerful absorption abilities of immortal kings, it was very possible that a certain region would be turned into a desert of immortal qi.


    As for Lu Xuan, he was even more so. He was one of the best among the immortal kings and could absorb immortal Qi from the Qi world anytime and anywhere to replenish himself. To him, the consumption of immortal qi could be said to be negligible.


    The Immortal Qi in the Qi world was boundless and there was no way to deplete itpletely. The Qi world was also the source of all the extraordinary energy in the myriad realms.


    And although Shi Tatian¡¯s incense burning will power was huge, there was always an end.


    And at this moment, Lu Xuan was like a patient old wolf, waiting for his prey to reveal a fatal w.

 Chapter 1222 - Slaying Shi Ta Tian

    <h4>Chapter 1222: ying Shi Ta Tian</h4>


    Of course, this w wasn¡¯t revealed by Shi Tatian himself. It was created by Lu Xuan.


    At this stage of the battle, almost everyone could see that Shi Tatian was already at the end of his rope. At this stage of the battle, the replenishment of the incense stick¡¯s will power couldn¡¯t keep up with the consumption.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan once again punched through Shi Tatian¡¯s chest. The power of the five elements raged and blood flowed out. Shi Tatian¡¯s body was finally bleeding.


    Everyone knew that it was because the incense stick¡¯s power was not enough.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    This time, Shi Tatian was no longer expressionless because the incense stick¡¯s willpower had been consumed too much. At this time, his divinity had already begun to fade, revealing his human side and starting to suffer pain.


    Blood was dripping from his chest, and strands of golden blood seemed to be flowing with a golden glow.


    Lu Xuan chased after him immediately, and arge hand transformed into the power of the five elements, directly grabbing towards the stone emperor sword.


    A burst of astonishing multi-colored light suddenly erupted from the stone emperor sword. It wanted to resist Lu Xuan, but how could it resist? Its original owner, Shi Tatian, had already run out of mana and could not resist at all.


    In an instant, the stone emperor sword was snatched over by Lu Xuan. In Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, it exploded with a terrifying golden light. Sword¡¯s will filled the void and blotted out the sky and Earth.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, the stone emperor sword exploded with power that far surpassed the power in Shi Tatian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can you control the Stone Emperor Sword!¡±


    Shi Tatian said in shock. In an instant, he felt that he had lost control of the stone emperor sword and waspletely reversed.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were also filled with shock. The control of the emperor weapon was transferred to Lu Xuan in an instant. This was what shocked everyone the most.


    To refine an emperor weapon was simply too difficult. An ordinary immortal king might not be able to seed even if he spent more than a thousand years to defeat it.


    This was because immortal kings had no way to understand thews of the Emperor Lord Realm. It was extremely difficult to control it. Only if the stone emperor sword was something left behind by an Emperor Lord as the foundation of the Emperor n, would it be possible to use a special method to control it.


    ¡°Is this strange? You have the bloodline of the stone emperor, don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t? To the Stone Emperor Sword, my authority is a little higher. who has the higher degree of development of their bloodline and who has the higher authority? Don¡¯t you understand this logic?¡±Lu Xuan coldlyughed.


    Shi Tatian felt as though he was struck by lightning. He finally understood what his problem was. In the beginning, he relied on the power of incense and the Stone Emperor imprint to recover. He was still able to barely control the stone emperor sword.


    But now, the incense and the power of the incense could not keep up with the consumption, so his stone emperor¡¯s mark naturally weakened as well. His control over the stone emperor sword also weakened, and it was forcefully snatched away by Lu Xuan.


    If it was anyone else, even other imperial emperors, it would be impossible for them to easily control the stone emperor sword.


    But Lu Xuan also had the bloodline of the stone emperor, so his level of development of the born taoism aptitude far surpassed Shi Tatian¡¯s.


    As for the stone emperor sword itself, whoever had the highest level of development of the bloodline of the stone emperor would have the higher authority to use it.


    And now, there was no one in the entire Shi family who had a higher level of development of the bloodline of the born taoism aptitude than Lu Xuan.


    Of course, Lu Xuan was the natural first authority.


    Lu Xuan had been patiently waiting for this opportunity, waiting for the consumption of shi Tatian¡¯s incense burning will power to reach a critical point, and his control over the stone emperor sword would weaken.


    ¡°This boring game is about to end!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly. He raised the stone emperor sword high up in the air. Endless sword intent and endless sword principle appeared, turning into sword shadows that filled the sky.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding of sword principle was naturally not something that Shi Tatian couldpare to. There was even no possibility of him being able topare to it.


    In the next instant, the stone emperor sword shed down.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Space was directly cut into two pieces. This terrifying sword fell down, causing the void to copse. The sword fell down like a mountain.


    At this moment, Shi Ta Tian finally reacted. However, he did not have the time to react. This sword fell down directly. The zing light was like a huge sun, blotting out the sky and engulfing everything.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Shi Ta Tian cried out in pain. His entire body was split into two halves. Fresh blood flowed everywhere. The incense and will power on his body waspletely cleaved clean with just one sword strike.


    Previously, Lu Xuan¡¯s attack was blocked by the stone emperor sword. Now that the stone emperor sword had fallen into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, naturally, no one could block it.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s own cultivation strength and the power of the two emperor weapons,.


    With just one sword strike, he had split Shi Tatian into two halves. Blood sttered everywhere, and his bones and blood sttered everywhere.


    In the next second, Shi Tatian was reborn from a drop of blood in the distance. He looked at Lu Xuan in shock, as if he had seen a ghost.


    At this moment, he had finally regained his humanity. Without the support of the incense and the will power, the Stone Emperor¡¯s imprint directly dissipated in the air. Shi Tatian regained his will, but what followed was his entire body being torn apart, Tu Xuan¡¯s sword strike had almost cut off 90% of his cultivation base.


    He had almost fallen to the immortal King Realm!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Shi Tatian instantly did his utmost, wanting to escape back to the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd, but how could he escape.


    Lu Xuan swung his sword down again, and tens of thousands of feet long sword¡¯s will descended from the sky.


    In an instant, the void was split into two halves. Shi Tatian let out a blood-curdling scream and directly turned into a bloody mist. This time, the primordial spirit hidden in every cell was ignited by the sword¡¯s will and burned cleanly.


    Shi Tatian died tragically!


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and kept the stone emperor sword. He used the power ofw to form a sword sheath and hung the stone emperor sword carelessly behind his back. He wore a white robe and looked like an elegant young master, it was impossible to imagine how he defeated thest hope of the Shi family, Shi Tatian.


    He had finally killed Shi Tatian, which could be considered as settling a grudge. The fate of two lives had finally been severed at this time. This time, Shi Tatian had beenpletely killed by him, and there was no chance for him toe out and be a demon.


    In fact, he had the strength to kill Shi Tatian a long time ago, but Shi Tatian was very cautious and did not want to appear easily. This caused Lu Xuan to only kill one of his second primordial spirit avatars.


    Shi Tatian even sent people to chase after Lu Xuan, causing Lu Xuan to be extremely disturbed.


    Until now, Lu Xuan hade step by step with great momentum. Finally, he forced Shi Tatian into a corner and gave him a fatal blow, ending himpletely.


    The scene was deathly silent. Ten thousand horses were silent at the same time. Everyone was silent as cicadas in winter. They only watched as Lu Xuan easily killed Shi Tatian.


    Their brains had yet to react. Everything that happened just now was a long story, but in reality, it only took a moment.


    From the beginning, Shi Tatian was at a disadvantage. From the moment he was taken away from the stone emperor sword to the moment he was killed, it only took a short moment. It was so fast that no one could react in time.

 Chapter 1223 - Challenging the Strength of an Emperor Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Challenging the Strength of an Emperor Lord</h4>


    The entire battle didn¡¯tst for too long. The intense battle didn¡¯tst long before Lu Xuanpletely defeated thest and strongest trump card of the Shi n.


    Even the stone emperor sword was seized by Lu Xuan. One could very well imagine how shocked everyone was.


    ¡°He¡­ he already has two emperor weapons, right? He hasn¡¯t even be an emperor yet¡­¡±an immortal king spoke in disbelief.


    If it was an ordinary immortal king, they would have to support an emperor-ranked weapon with all their might.


    That¡¯s right, they had to support an emperor-ranked weapon. Ordinary Immortal Kings didn¡¯t have the qualifications, nor did they have the ability to refine emperor-ranked weapons. Normally, only emperors would have the ability to refine emperor-ranked weapons.


    Unless it was a terrifying existence like Lu Xuan who surpassed the norm. He had the cultivation base of a heavenly venerate and his ability to control emperor-ranked weapons far exceeded the limits of what ordinary people could imagine.


    Normally, the only way to do this was to be worshipped like an ancestor, and to be worshipped daily. Over time, the emperor weapon would be psychic, and at the same time, it would have some connection with them.


    Only after millions of years would it be able to be used by them at critical moments.


    This was how the Shi family worshipped the Stone Emperor Sword!


    However, Lu Xuan was different. He directly controlled the stone emperor sword, and he did not need to use the incense and the power of will as a source of energy to drive it.


    His own boundless mana and astonishing mana quality could drive the stone emperor sword. It was already infinitely close to the level of an imperial emperor.


    It was not because Shi Tatian had borrowed external forces and the stone emperor¡¯s mark, but because his own cultivation had already reached such a level.


    It could even be said that in some aspects, he had already reached the lowest limit of the imperial emperor realm. In particr, there was the corpse of the white bone emperor in his body, which made his physical body even stronger, to a certain extent, he had already reached the lowest limit of the Lord Realm. He could even challenge the lord¡¯s strength.


    Now, Lu Xuan actually had two Immortal King Realm weapons. One could very well imagine how shocked everyone was.


    Lu Xuan, who had one Immortal King Realm weapon, was already invincible among the immortal kings. Now that he had Immortal King Realm weapons, he probably had the strength to challenge the Immortal King Realm strength.


    His physique had already reached the lowest limit of the Lord Realm. He also had the innate five elements diagram as his armor and now, he even had the stone emperor sword. Once he fully activated it, he would definitely be able to injure an imperial emperor.


    In addition, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base far surpassed ordinary imperial emperor. He was a celestial lord and couldpletely control thesebat powers.


    Therefore, from a certain perspective, the current Lu Xuan was an existence that could truly challenge an imperial emperor. He had already surpassed the realm where the imperial emperor could not be killed.


    Now, it was not whether the imperial emperor could kill him or not, but he did indeed have the ability to challenge the imperial emperor.


    If he met the Golden Dragon Emperor again at this time, Lu Xuan had absolute confidence that he could fight against the other party.


    The only w was that the quality of his mana could not bepared to the imperial emperorr¡¯s. His recovery ability was also inferior, so he could not fight against the supreme emperor for a long time.


    Otherwise, he would be dragged to death by Lu Xuan like Shi Tatian.


    However, even so, Lu Xuan, who had suchbat strength, could be said to be unprecedented.


    However, there was not a trace of pride on Lu Xuan¡¯s face. He was born with the respect of a celestial lord. With suchbat strength, even if it looked shocking to outsiders, it was very normal to him.


    ¡°The Shi family is finished, finished!¡±


    An elder of the Shi family wailed loudly. Lu Xuan hadpletely destroyed theirst hope.


    Thest hope of the Shi family was gathered in Shi Tatian. He had wanted to defeat Lu Xuan, at least before he became an emperor.


    Now, there was no hope at all.


    ¡°The Shi family is not finished. The ones who are finished are you people!¡±


    A young golden immortal of the Shi family said in a powerful voice, ¡°You people forced us to be enemies with Lu Xuan because you are the elders of the Shi family and you are very powerful. You even brought the Shi family into such a miserable situation. Do you still want to be kind?¡±


    ¡°You rebellious maniac! How dare you talk to me like that!¡±


    The old golden immortal of the Shi family was so furious that he wanted to teach this young junior A lesson. However, at this moment, he found that he was surrounded.


    Originally, they had relied on the strength of this faction to be the strongest. They were high and mighty, and they had already caused a lot of dissatisfaction.


    However, no one was their match, so no one dared to make a move.


    However, things were different now. Lu Xuan had killed Shi Tatian, and before that, he had destroyed the foundation of this faction many times, making their deterrencepletely iparable to that of the past.


    Especially now, everyone had to find a way out for themselves.


    Lu Xuan had also said that as long as they handed over the Golden Immortal and Immortal King of their faction, they could forgive the Shi family.


    Now, they had no choice. If they wanted to live, they had to pay a sufficient price.


    Lu Xuan only stipted that they had to hand over the Golden Immortals and immortal kings. As for those below the Golden Immortals, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t care at all. With his level, there was no need for him to target the members of the Shi family below the Golden Immortals.


    However, the members of the Shi family of the other factions didn¡¯t see it that way. With Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base, he could look down on them, but for the members of the other factions, they were a huge threat.


    They had to unite and get rid of them. Otherwise, if these people wanted to take revenge and provoke Lu Xuan, they would bring the entire Shi family to their deaths.


    Even if they didn¡¯t dare to provoke Lu Xuan, if they took revenge on the other factions, they would pose a fatal threat to the other factions.


    For a time, a fierce battle broke out within the Shi family. The experts of the Shi family, no matter what level they were, were all hunted down.


    At this moment, the foundation of the Shi family was heavily damaged, and they were unable to resist at all.


    And unlike the Shi family, which was facing a great cmity and was as anxious as the end of the world, the morale of the Great Void Pavilion was greatly boosted.


    None of them had expected that they would actually win. Just by relying on their million-strong army, they actually defeated the Shi family and forced the Shi family of the Emperor family to lower their heads.


    This was something that had never happened before. Under normal circumstances, the Shi family could easily mobilize their own elite army of tens of millions. Each of them was more elite than them by more than ten times. They were simply not a match for them.


    If this was not a miracle, then what was it?


    It was just that they were even clearer about who was the one who created these miracles?


    It was none other than the pavilion master of the Great Void Pavilion, Lu Xuan, who single-handedly defeated the Shi n.


    Lu Xuan was the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion. It could be said that he was the representative of the Great Void Pavilion. Right now, the stronger Lu Xuan was, the better his performance would be. The greater the morale of the Great Void Pavilion, the more glorious it would be.


    Even the King Han Lin nodded his head in satisfaction. He felt that the idea of recruiting Lu Xuan to the Great Void Pavilion back then was too correct.

 Chapter 1224 - The Destruction of Shi Tatians Faction

    <h4>Chapter 1224: The Destruction of Shi Tatian¡¯s Faction</h4>


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lu Xuan was recruited into the Great Void Pavilion, he wouldn¡¯t have the prestige of the Great Void Pavilion now.


    Once the news of Lu Xuan suppressing the Shi family and forcing the Emperor n to lower their heads spread out, the prestige of the Great Void Pavilion would immediately leap to be the number one faction under the Emperor n.


    Achieving something that even the great void immortal king did not achieve when he was still in power!


    He would not think that the great void pavilion nurtured Lu Xuan. Even if the Great Void Pavilion did not exist, it would only dy Lu Xuan¡¯s growth and would not affect Lu Xuan¡¯s current status and strength.


    However, without Lu Xuan, the Great Void Pavilion was truly worthless. It might even fall to a second-rate sect.


    It will also be impossible for him to be an immortal King!


    This one drink and one peck, it was decided by the heavens!


    And the other immortal kings had already tacitly agreed that Lu Xuan was the number one immortal king in the world.


    ¡°Lu Xuan is truly the number one immortal king since ancient times. Even many imperial emperors before they became emperors were definitely not as powerful as Lu Xuan!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as one has seen the battle between him and Shi Tatian, there is probably no one who doesn¡¯t think so!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. How could such an existence exist in this world? It¡¯s simply unbelievable. I don¡¯t even dare to imagine how terrifying it is!¡±


    The group of Immortal Kingsmunicated with their divine senses. It was just that Lu Xuan¡¯s strength made them tacitly agree. Lu Xuan was probably the number one immortal king since ancient times.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that too much strength is too easy to break. Now that he is in the limelight, I¡¯m afraid that he will be suppressed. It¡¯s unknown if he can be an immortal king in the future!¡±


    Someone mentioned.


    The more domineering Lu Xuan appeared, the more fearful he would be. Even in the heaven realm, it was unlikely that all the immortal kings would find him pleasing to the eye.


    However, the other immortal kings all fell silent. They had cultivated to the immortal King realm and could be said to have attained great sess in their divine arts. Hence, there was no such thing as a premature death.


    But to Lu Xuan, even if he cultivated to such an unrivalled level, he was still in the growth stage. In the future, there was still a lot of room for him to rise.


    Such an existence was probably notpatible with Heaven and earth.


    ¡°To an existence like us, we are probably not much stronger than ants to him. Yet, he is actually worried about his future. Isn¡¯t thatughable!¡±


    An Immortal King mocked himself.


    The other immortal kings instantly fell silent. However, there were still immortal kings whose eyes were flickering with light. Their intentions were hard to predict.


    And while the immortal kings were discussing, in the Shi n, all sorts of battles had already urred. The other major factions of the Shi n were all working together to capture the members of the Shi n, from the immortal kings to the newborn babies, all of them were within the range of capture.


    This was the fate of the losers. They initially enjoyed the best resources of the Shi n but now, they had to pay a price for this.


    There was nothing in the world that came for nothing. It was only now that they finally understood this logic.


    Lu Xuan did not care about these things. His gaze was deep as he saw the internal chaos of the Shi family. This was what he wanted to see. The Shi family had long been rotten to the core. Shi Tatian¡¯s faction was used to being overbearing and did not tolerate the opinions of others.


    In reality, if they weren¡¯t so arrogant, they might not have caused such a tragedy.


    Lu Xuan also came from the lineage of the stone emperor. He still had some kinship with them. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t uproot the entire Shi family. He wasn¡¯t such a heartless person. It was just that all the enemies in the Shi family had to be wiped out to avoid future troubles.


    The other factions of the Shi family also understood Lu Xuan¡¯s intentions and immediately began to take action.


    For a time, the internal war within the Shi family became chaotic. Many people could not help but sigh. No matter how strong the fortress was, the easiest way to break it down was naturally from within the fortress.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out with him. Even if we die today, we have to fight it out with this bastard!¡±


    In the Shi family, the remaining five immortal kings of Shi Ta Tian¡¯s faction were working together to fight against the immortal kings of other factions. However, it was only a matter of time before they were defeated. The other factions had more immortal kings than them, and they were stronger.


    In the process of continuously targeting Lu Xuan, the strength of Shi Tatian¡¯s faction was constantly being depleted, and the foundation they had in their hands was also exhausted.


    At this point, he was already at the end of his path and had no way to resist against the other factions.


    At this moment, an immortal king rose up from the ground, wanting to rush out and fight against Lu Xuan.


    The stubbornness and pride in their hearts wouldn¡¯t allow them to be captured in such a humiliating manner. The other four immortal kings also rushed out in response.


    The five immortal kings broke free and directly rushed towards Lu Xuan. Among them, there was even an expert at thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    Lu Xuan was expressionless. His eyes were emotionless as he unsheathed the stone emperor sword from his back and lightly swung it forward.


    In an instant, the heaven and Earth split apart as the terrifying sword¡¯s will engulfed the entire sky. Even if Lu Xuan only lightly swung it, this was still an emperor weapon after all. The sword¡¯s will might was boundless and caused people to tremble in fear. It was like a sword that could destroy the world.


    After that, everyone only saw thest five immortal kings of the Heaven Treading sect turning into a bloody mist in the midst of the sword qi. With just a single sword strike, they were all shattered into nothingness.


    With just a single sword strike, the five immortal kings were all dead!


    Everyone fell silent. This sword strike hadpletely stunned some of the immortal kings who were itching to make a move.


    Initially, there were only immortal kings who mocked themselves as ants. But now, it seemed that in front of Lu Xuan, they were truly no different from ants.


    Casually killing an immortal king with a single sword strike. This kind of thing only happened to the imperial lord. But now, it happened right before their eyes.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was simply unfathomable. At this stage, he was invincible.


    The immortal kings kept quiet as if they were facing an emperor lord. At this moment, in their hearts, they had no choice but to treat Lu Xuan as an existence that was no different from an emperor lord.


    An emperor lord could kill them dozens or even hundreds of times with a single move. Lu Xuan could kill them once with a single move. In essence, there was no difference. In any case, they could only die once and would not have the chance to die a few more times.


    ¡°In the future, all areas that have conflicts of interest with the Great Void Pavilion must be given up. We can not have any conflicts of interest with the Great Void Pavilion, just like with those emperor ns!¡±


    An immortal king immediately gave an order in secret. In the heavenly court, other than the emperor ns who were high and mighty, the other first-rate factions had endless conflicts with each other, and they would sh from time to time.


    The Great Void Pavilion was no exception. Especially under the instigation of the Shi n, many sects had conflicts with the Great Void Pavilion in all aspects.


    Initially, they thought that it was nothing. Even if the Great Void Pavilion had more than one immortal king, so what? He couldn¡¯t be the sole leader of the sect. There would always be someone who could restrain him.


    Now, they all regretted their actions. Right now, Lu Xuan¡¯s power was already established. Unless the emperor lord acted in person, no one would be able to take him down.

 Chapter 1225 - Time Hill, Shi Clan Bowed Their Heads

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Time Hill, Shi n Bowed Their Heads</h4>


    In fact, many immortal kings were silently cursing Lu Xuan. Given the strength that Lu Xuan disyed, it shouldn¡¯t be an easy task for even the emperor lord to take him down.


    What was even more terrifying was that this wasn¡¯t the end point of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. ording to the strength that Lu Xuan disyed, it was very possible for him to be an immortal emperor within a thousand years.


    A thousand years was an unimaginable distance for mortals who lived for a short period of time. However, for immortal kings who could easily live over a million years, it was only a short period of time, it was roughly the same concept as a mortal who had lived for a month.


    ¡°Once he bes an emperor, I¡¯m afraid the entire structure of the heaven realm will change!¡± An immortal king said with a sigh.


    ¡°He might not be an emperor first. Now that the world is about to change, every era is a Golden Great World. Even the born taoism aptitude will rx its suppression on cultivators. At that time, those old monsters in the hill of time might be emperors. It¡¯s normal to have a few more!¡±


    ¡°The hill of time is a true divinend. Unfortunately, the flow of time there is different from that of the heaven realm. I¡¯m afraid that when the timees, I might just die of old age in there!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s inevitable. Many immortal kings have died in there before breaking through to be an emperor. It¡¯s not that easy to be an emperor!¡±


    The immortal kings discussed animatedly, and all of them fell into Lu Xuan¡¯s ears.


    The time hill was a ce that Lu Xuan missed a little!


    That was a ce that even many new immortal kings didn¡¯t know about.


    A ce that was filled with old monsters. Not only were there old monsters in the Heaven Realm, there were also many old monsters and immortal kings in the myriad realms. They were all there for a final gamble.


    This was because the time hill was a piece ofnd that had existed since the birth of the universe.


    Although it was called the time hill, it was actually an entire piece ofnd. The flow of time inside waspletely different from the outside world. At the very least, it was one to ten, at the very most, it could be a hundred times, a thousand times. In the core region, it could be ten thousand times different from the outside world.


    Many immortal kings died of old age within a short period of time. Hence, this became a taboo in the hearts of many immortal kings.


    After all, no one wanted to pass away so suddenly. Even if a new immortal king had a huge amount of lifespan, he didn¡¯t want to pass away so quickly.


    But even so, it still attracted arge number of immortal kings. Because although the flow of time here was extremely fast and it was very easy for immortal kings to pass away, it was also because it was a continent formed from the material ejected from the birth of the universe, hence,pared to the outside world, thews here were almost visible to the naked eye.


    Cultivating here could be said to be extremely suitable.


    But because this was the ce where the world was born, the variousws had yet to bepletely fixed. That was to say, there wasn¡¯t aplete born taoism aptitude that was formed to straighten out the variousws and rules.


    This made this ce an extremely dangerous forbidden ground. Even if an immortal king was inside, he would die if he wasn¡¯t careful. Not only would he pass away because of the flow of time, he might also be struck by somew fragments and die immediately.


    Those violentw fragments far surpassed thews in the heavenly realm that were rationalized by the Heavenly Dao. Their lethality couldn¡¯t bepared.


    Facing such aw level attack, even an immortal king hiding in his divine kingdom would be easily pierced through and killed by thew fragments.


    It could be said to be an extremely dangerous ce!


    And because of this, ordinary immortal kings wouldn¡¯t even think of going to the time hill to cultivate. Those who were able to gain a foothold in the time hill were only at thete-stage of the immortal king realm.


    Even peak-stage immortal kings were hiding in the time hill. In addition, the time flow in the time hill was at least ten times faster than outside.


    Hence, the peak-stage immortal kings in the time hill were all old monsters who had cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years. The oldest among them might have cultivated for millions of years. They were the real old monsters among the old monsters.


    Any one of them could dominate the world. They weren¡¯t something the peak-stage immortal kings in the heavenly realm couldpare to.


    The immortal kings cultivated in the time hill. Because of the characteristics of the time hill, although it became a forbidden area in the hearts of many immortal kings, there were also many immortal kings who didn¡¯t want to waste time, those who were confident in breaking through to the Lord Realm entered the time hill to cultivate.


    Lu Xuan had also entered the time hill to cultivate in his previous life. Because he had too many powerful enemies in the outside world, he had to cultivate to the strongest realm in the shortest time possible. There was no better ce than the time hill.


    And in this life, if he wanted to enter the Lord Realm in a short time, the time hill was also an indispensable ce.


    Unlike his previous life where he had to carefully survive in the time hill, this time, Lu Xuan would enter it as a king. With his cultivation realm, it had long surpassed the concept that ordinary people could understand, even those old monsters in the time hill that he had to look up to in his previous life were not his match.


    He was just that domineering!


    He knew that as he disyed his strength now, he would probably make many people restless, especially those in the other greater worlds. They would not allow such a person to be an emperor.


    Once Lu Xuan became an emperor, the heavenly realm would have an additional top-notch expert!


    This was something that many people absolutely would not allow. Even in the heaven realm, there were many people who could not stand it. Once Lu Xuan became an emperor, the entire structure of the heaven realm would undergo an earth-shaking change. A brand new structure would have to be reshuffled.


    It was unknown how many people would fall into the mortal world in such a situation!


    As Lu Xuan¡¯s thoughts scattered, the great battle within the Shi n had already ended. A few immortal kings who led the way were killed by Lu Xuan with a single sword strike.


    The members of the Shi family no longer had the courage to resist. They all surrendered, and countless people were wailing.


    The Immortal kings who had been killed by Lu Xuan were their ancestors. Now that they had been casually killed by Lu Xuan, their state of mind had been shattered.


    ¡°You will have your retribution. When the immortal king bes emperor, he will definitely kill you. You won¡¯t have a good ending!¡±


    Countless people from the Shi family¡¯s Shi Tatian faction were shouting, as if they wanted to curse Lu Xuan. However, their cultivation was too weak, so they couldn¡¯t curse Lu Xuan to death.


    When the people from the other factions of the Shi family heard this, their expressions changed drastically. These people still dared to curse Lu Xuan on the verge of death. were they not afraid that their Shi family would be cold fast enough?


    They immediately attacked. Those who cursed were all killed, afraid that Lu Xuan would be angry because of this.


    Who knew that Lu Xuan had no expression at all. He only looked at this scene coldly and said, ¡°If the immortal king wants to find trouble with me after he bes an emperor, then let hime. I also want to meet him!¡±

 Chapter 1226 - The Best in the World

    <h4>Chapter 1226: The Best in the World</h4>


    To the Immortal King and the Immortal Emperor in the future, this might pose a huge problem for Lu Xuan in his previous life.


    But to the current Lu Xuan, this was nothing at all.


    Even if the Immortal Emperor appeared right now, Lu Xuan would still be able to exchange blows with him.


    After all, the immortal emperor who just became an emperor should be at the bottom of the immortal emperors. He was exactly the same as Lu Xuan now.


    When the other immortal kings heard this, they didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. Although the Immortal King was powerful and had been famous in the heavenly realm for countless years, he could be considered one of the strongest in the Heaven Realm.


    But that was all in the past, when the most outstanding Immortal Kings in the heavenly realm only dared to say that they were one of the strongest experts in the heavenly realm.


    At the moment, Lu Xuan was the number one expert in the world, there was no way to dispute it.


    As long as one was an Immortal King who had witnessed the scene of Lu Xuan battling against Shi Tatian, they would all agree with this point. That shocking strength had long surpassed the immortal King Realm.


    Seeing that the Shi family hadpletely suppressed and captured Shi Tatian¡¯s experts, Lu Xuan finally descended from the sky and entered the Shi n¡¯s ancestralnd.


    At this moment, the various defensive barriers and formations of the Shi n¡¯s ancestralnd were all shut down, indicating theirplete submission. No one dared to anger Lu Xuan in any way, even if it was just a possibility. They truly didn¡¯t dare to take any risks.


    Given Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, he truly had the strength to destroy them.


    In the air, King Han Lin saw Lu Xuan entering the depths of the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd under the protection of a group of elders. He couldn¡¯t help but to twitch his lips. Only now did he truly break away from the mentality of an ordinary immortal king.


    It turned out that the emperor race was nothing much. They were usually high and mighty, looking down on all living things.


    But in reality, they were still cowardly and afraid of death. There was a great terror between life and death. How many people could be seen through by war?


    It was just that with the strength of the emperor race, there weren¡¯t many people in the world who could make them lower their heads. Most probably, only those monarchs could do it.


    And now, there would be another powerful character in the world who could make the emperor race lower their heads.


    Such a figure was extremely lucky to be in their great void pavilion.


    Even the old devil by the side was filled with excitement. This was the first time he saw Lu Xuan unleash his full power, and his strength soared to the peak. Even with his knowledge, it was difficult for him to calm his emotions.


    He had witnessed the experts at par with the Seven Great Demon Kings in Hell. He was sure that this human young master of his had definitely reached the seven great devil king level existences, even if it was the weakest one.


    However, he had the strength of an imperial emperor even before bing an emperor. This was too unbelievable. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    If he had the strength of the young master when he was transcending the tribtion, he wouldn¡¯t have failed. In that case, he could be an emperor very easily.


    However, it was precisely because of this that he was willing to submit.


    If he had been forced to submit to Lu Xuan in order to survive, it waspletely different now. He waspletely willing to submit.


    The infernal demons were extremely worshipping experts. In the infernal demons, only experts were worthy of their dignity. The Seven Demon Kings were unrestrained in the infernal realm and controlled the other infernal demons not because of their high status, it was because their strength was tyrannical enough.


    And now, in the heart of the Old Devil, he had alreadypletely regarded Lu Xuan as an expert of the same generation as the seven Devil Kings.


    Not only did he submit because Lu Xuan had a death acupuncture point, he also submitted because that was an expert of the same generation who waspletely above him.


    If he followed such an expert, his future wouldn¡¯t be bleak.


    Of course, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know what everyone was thinking. He had already entered the Shi n¡¯s ancestralnd, led by a group of immortal kings from the Shi n.


    Very quickly, he arrived at the core of the Shi n¡¯s ancestralnd and found out that it was an iparably huge stone statue. It was over ten thousand Zhang Tall and over ten thousand meters tall, towering into the clouds.


    This rock statue was d in armor and held a treasured sword in its hand. It was exactly the same as the stone emperor sword and had a valiant appearance. However, it was none other than the ancestor of the Shi family, the Rock Emperor.


    Lu Xuan nced at it and sighed in his heart. No matter how mighty he was when he was alive, once he died, he would be reduced to nothingness. He would not even be able to die in peace. His descendants would even leave a mark on him and summon him from his eternal slumber to fight for him.


    Just then, he recalled that after he died in his previous life, the oue would probably be the same. It was just that he was lucky enough to have a second chance at rebirth. Otherwise, he would probably be the same as the current stone emperor.


    And that was only because he was lucky. If he was unlucky, he would have died outside. There would be no offerings or sacrifices, and he would be a wandering ghost.


    There was a great terror between life and death. This was not just talk. Even imperial emperors and celestial immortal were not exempt from it.


    As long as he could survive, even if there was a one in ten million chance, he would seize it.


    Lu Xuan saw that the entire stone statue was faintly shing with a golden light. That was undoubtedly the golden light of the incense¡¯s will power.


    However, it was a lot dimmer. During the battle between Shi Tatian and Lu Xuan, the incense¡¯s power of will had been used up too much, but it was still very rich.


    ¡°Although my surname is Lu, I am also a descendant of the stone emperor. As a descendant of the Rock Emperor, I should also show him my respect!¡± uttered Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Some elders of the Shi family immediately nodded and offered an incense stick to Lu Xuan.


    Seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude, many people couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. At the very least, it seemed that Lu Xuan didn¡¯t have any intention ofpletely exterminating them.


    In fact, many people were secretly cursing the elders of the Shi family. If it weren¡¯t for their insatiable greed and the fact that they couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone threaten Shi Tatian¡¯s position, they would have tried every possible means to kill Lu Xuan. They wouldn¡¯t have let things develop to this stage.


    At first, Lu Xuan had the possibility of bing a helper of the Shi family. However, the Shi family had been conquered by their own blood descendants, which was simply a huge joke.


    Unfortunately, the big mistake had been made and there was no way to reverse it!


    Who knew how much time it would take to repair this rtionship.


    Lu Xuan held the incense and paid his respects.


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning appeared in the sky above the Shi family¡¯s ancestralnd. The rumbling sound of lightning tore through the sky and earth.


    This sudden change scared the Shi family members. It was as if there was a voice that was scolding them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel that the heavens are raging!¡±


    At the moment, an Immortal King keenly sensed the change in the Heavenly Dao and was extremely shocked.


    After that, Lu Xuan lit an incense stick and worshipped the god. Nheless, it triggered such a hugemotion and reaction from the Heavenly Dao, which waspletely unexpected.

 Chapter 1227 - Even the Imperial Emperor Couldnt Withstand Lu Xuans Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Even the Imperial Emperor Couldn¡¯t Withstand Lu Xuan¡¯s Destiny</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s because his fate doesn¡¯t match!¡± uttered an old Immortal King who thought of something.


    ¡°This can only mean one thing. Lu Xuan¡¯s fate is too powerful. Even the Rock Emperor couldn¡¯t withstand this bow. That¡¯s why the Heavenly Dao warned him!¡±


    His words immediately caused amotion among the immortal kings.


    The fate was too lordly. Of course, they knew what was going on in this situation!


    For example, each of their fate exceeded the so-called ordinary lives in the mortal world. They could be said to be blessed by the heavens.


    It could be said that they were born to do great things. Even if such people did not cultivate, they could be said to be born saints. Whatever they did, they would seed.


    In fact, those cultivators who cultivated the divine path simply could not withstand a bow from them.


    A bow could unintentionally kill those cultivators who cultivated the divine path. In the best case scenario, their luck would be scattered and their bad luck would continue.


    Such a situation was not very serious among cultivators of the immortal path. This was because the immortal path itself emphasized freedom and transcendence. It did not restrict them too much.


    However, such power could be very deadly. If an innate divine being who had never cultivated before bowed to a cultivator of the immortal level, he would probably be able to kill a god on the spot.


    It was because his status was not high enough to withstand such a bow.


    The innate divine being was the strongest destiny born from heaven and earth. Unless one bowed to heaven, earth, master, or blood-rted parents, they would not be affected by the bacsh.


    Otherwise, no one else could withstand the worship of innate holiness. Not to mention innate holiness, even the life force of the strongest warrior far surpassed that of ordinary mortals. If one worshipped an emperor, it was enough to destroy the fate of a thousand-year-old dynasty.


    This was the power of life force!


    It was not that the Immortal Kings did not know, but the one being worshipped was the Rock Emperor, who was one of the most honorable people in Heaven and earth.


    Other than the mysterious heavenly venerate, the Empyrean Lord was already the peak of everyone in this world. The life force was inconceivably noble; he was much more powerfulpared to immortal kings and ordinary innate sages.


    Right now, after being worshipped by Lu Xuan, who wasn¡¯t even an Empyrean yet and was even his blood rtive, the entire world was enraged.


    It was simply terrifying. Even the life fate of an imperial emperor could not withstand it. Just how precious was Lu Xuan¡¯s life fate.


    Just thinking about this made many immortal kings feel confused.


    There were too many questions in this bowing. Was this still a human?


    No, this was simply a monster!


    ¡°Even the Imperial Emperor could not withstand this bowing. Does his life fate have to be that of a celestial venerate to withstand this bowing?¡±


    An Immortal King spoke in disbelief. Just thinking about it was terrifying.


    Such a fate, was there really such a thing in this world?


    ¡°However, if we analyze it from the perspective of a fate, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his fate was extremely valuable, how could he surpass the innate holiness? To reach this step, is it enough just to rely on his own hard work?¡±


    The question confounded an Immortal King. From another point of view, Lu Xuan was able to possess such astonishing strength. Wasn¡¯t this the reason why his life matrix was so valuable?


    Although he didn¡¯t know why such a valuable life matrix was born in the world, this also exined why Lu Xuan was so powerful.


    After cultivating to the immortal king level, he naturally understood that the so-called ¡®hard work can achieve everything¡¯ was a huge joke in itself.


    If the eight characters were not hard enough, the dragon robe would not fit!


    Although these immortal kings worked very hard, their innate talent also determined that they could reach the lowest limit of this step.


    Initially, they thought that the most valuable life essence was just innate holiness. But now, it seemed that Lu Xuan¡¯s life essence was a little too valuable.


    Even the imperial emperor could not withstand this bow from Lu Xuan.


    Although it was only a stone statue of the Empyrean Lord and not the Empyrean Lord himself, many details were extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Could it be that he is the son of fate of this cmity?¡±


    Many people thought of a terrifying possibility.


    Recently, the heavenly realm and the myriad realms were constantly in conflict. Everyone knew that this was the sign of a great war.


    To the living beings in the myriad realms, as well as immortal kings like them, this was a type of cmity. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call it a great cmity.


    Every time there was a great cmity, there would naturally be children of fate born out of it. From the looks of it now, Lu Xuan might very well be the child of Fate.


    A person born out of the cmity!


    However, the immortal kings didn¡¯t dare to be certain. Unless the child of fate reached the end, no one would dare to be sure who was the true child of fate.


    From ancient times to the present, there were also people who didn¡¯t have an extraordinary appearance who managed to live to the end and became the son of fate.


    Everyone was in heated discussion. Even the people from the Shi family were scared stiff. Only Lu Xuan knew what was going on.


    He was the reincarnation of a heavenly venerate and his fate was extremely valuable. Even if he was the blood descendant of the stone emperor, the stone emperor would still find it hard to endure this kowtow.


    Indeed, the Imperial Emperor was an existence that stood at the peak of all living things. He was considered a high and powerful existence, and was a prime minister of the same rank.


    However, a celestial lord was different. It was a supreme existence that surpassed all living things in the three realms. If the Imperial Emperor was the prime minister, then the celestial lord was the emperor.


    No matter how precious the fate of a prime minister was, it could not bepared to that of an emperor. Naturally, the prime minister would not be able to withstand an emperor¡¯s bow to the prime minister.


    ¡°I am only here today to pay my respects to the ancestor as a blood-rted descendant!¡± After Lu Xuan uttered this, the rumbling sounds in the sky finally dissipated.


    This was what Lu Xuan was trying to say. Excluding all other identities and fates, he would only pay his respects to the ancestor with the identity of a descendant, which was the way of the heavenly Dao.


    After Lu Xuan finished paying his respects and there were no more strange phenomena, the people of the Shi n finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    That sudden bolt of lightning was simply too terrifying. The pressure of the Heavenly Dao could be felt at any moment.


    Many of the elders of the Shi family had a look of realization in their eyes. They already had some guesses in their hearts. It was almost the same as what the Immortal Kings had guessed.


    However, they were all shocked in their hearts. They couldn¡¯t understand why Lu Xuan¡¯s fate was even more valuable than the ancestor, the stone emperor.


    This waspletely illogical!


    However, from the perspective of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, this was also a very logical exnation.


    After Lu Xuan finished paying his respects, the members of the Shi family came forward one after another. In retrospect, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the immortal kings had just witnessed Lu Xuan¡¯s battle with Shi Tatian, the Shi family would have erupted into chaos, they would probably have been deceived.


    They would have thought that it was a family visit!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want things to reach this stage. However, since it has already happened, just let him go. After all, we are rtives!¡± uttered Lu Xuan faintly.

 Chapter 1228 - Defeat the Shi Family

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Defeat the Shi Family</h4>


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, the Shi family elders finally heaved a sigh of relief as everything was finally over.


    ¡°However, the Shi family has attacked me many times, causing me to fall into dangerous situations several times. This matter naturally can not be let off so easily. We mustpensate them!¡± said Lu Xuan indifferently.


    When the elders of the Shi family heard this, their hearts immediately jumped to their throats. They did not know what kind ofpensation Lu Xuan would be satisfied with.


    ¡°Immortal King Lu, please enlighten us!¡± said an immortal king elder of the Shi family who stepped forward with his hands cupped.


    ¡°The first thing is that the stone emperor sword belongs to me!¡± Lu Xuan said lightly.


    Although he had the innate five elements diagram on him, the innate five elements diagram mainly focused on defense. In terms of offense, it was still slightly inferior to the stone emperor sword.


    His current strength was enough to challenge an imperial emperor, and the stone emperor sword was an importantponent, so he could not return the stone emperor sword.


    If he became an imperial emperor, he would naturally have to refine his own Natal artifact, and he did not need the stone emperor sword to support him.


    Even if he cold be an imperial emperor, the Rock Emperor¡¯s sword would still be a very useful imperial weapon. After all, he and the Rock Emperor were rted by blood, and the sword would be more suitable for him than the Innate Five Elements Diagram.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The Immortal King Elders of the Shi family quickly said. They had already given up on the Stone Emperor Sword. Now that it had fallen into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, how could they expect to get it back from him?


    That was unrealistic in itself!


    It was impossible not to feel heartache, butpared to surviving, it was nothing.


    As Lu Xuan nced at the elders of the Shi family, he knew what they were thinking, so he said, ¡°Of course, since you have the Stone Emperor Sword, I don¡¯t mind giving you protection. With your strength, ordinary immortal kings are no match for you. Immortal Kings are nothing to you; they are just another monarch race. If they take advantage of the situation to bully you, you cane to me!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not kill them all, nor did he draw a clear line between himself and the Shi family. After all, he had the blood of the stone monarch in him. Because he was developing his innate Dao body, the blood ties between him and the Rock Emperor were closer than ever. They were probably even closer than the children of the stone monarch.


    Most importantly, the reason why Lu Xuan was willing to protect them was that some people from the Shi family had helped him in his previous life. Although they did not have the chance to do so in this life, Lu Xuan was able to keep this matter in his heart for the rest of his life.


    A debt of gratitude must be repaid, and a debt of hatred must be repaid.


    Everyone from the Shi n was overjoyed when they heard this. Although losing the Rock Emperor sword was a great loss, which could shake the foundation of the Shi n, at least they had Lu Xuan¡¯s protection, which was not too badpared to the previous situation.


    After all, everyone had witnessed Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. Unless Lu Xuan died, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who would dare to ignore Lu Xuan¡¯s words.


    The Immortal Kings in the air also heard this and all fell silent. Before this, there were indeed people who wanted to take advantage of the Shi n¡¯s decline to take advantage of the current situation. They intended to take advantage of the fact that the Shi n¡¯s strength was greatly weakened and take a piece of meat from the Shi n.


    However, ording to Lu Xuan, it seemed that he, who had just beaten the Shi n until half of his body was paralyzed, would have to act as the guardian of the Shi n.


    They had no other choice. Many immortal kings even felt lucky that Lu Xuan had told them in advance. Otherwise, once they made a move, they would probably receive a fatal blow from Lu Xuan.


    At the very least, before Lu Xuan died, no one dared to have any designs on the Shi family anymore. Even though the Shi family was now riddled with wounds and heavy casualties, their strength might not even be half of what it was originally.


    ¡°Secondly, I know that the stone emperor collected a lot of divine materials to refine emperor weapons back then. It¡¯s useless to leave these for you guys. I¡¯ll take them all!¡± Lu Xuan raised the second point.


    After the Rock Emperor became an emperor back then, he spent a very long time to collect all kinds of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, all kinds of divine materials to refine emperor weapons.


    Undeniably, these divine materials were often hard to find. After all, the ones that were easy to find were most likely already taken. Many of them were even in the primal chaos of the universe. It would take thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years before one could gain anything.


    In the past, the Rock Emperor could have had so much time to collect them, but Lu Xuan did not have that much time. Now that he had received all of them, he could save tens of thousands of years of his time.


    Although the Shi family members were pained, these were all priceless treasures. Any one of them was priceless. Even the Emperor n would be envious of them.


    Now, all of them were going to be given to Lu Xuan!


    However, they knew in their hearts that Lu Xuan was right. They simply didn¡¯t have the strength to refine emperor weapons, and it would be a waste to leave these things to them.


    ¡°Alright, we have no objections!¡±


    Looking at each other, the Shi family members immediately reached a tacit understanding. Now, as long as they could make Lu Xuan calm down and not vent his anger on them, they were willing to pay any price.


    ¡°Third, I want this stone statue!¡± Lu Xuan pointed at the ten thousand feet tall stone statue and said.


    The elders of the Shi family stared at each other and smiled bitterly. As expected, they couldn¡¯t hide it from Lu Xuan.


    He was nning to use the Shi family¡¯s foundation to make a huge check.


    This statue was made from extremely precious divine materials, but this wasn¡¯t the most magical part. The most magical part was the Shi family¡¯s continuous sacrifices over the years, which contained a huge amount of incense and will power.


    Even though Shi Tatian had used a portion of it to fight Lu Xuan, the remaining incense and will power was still very considerable.


    The weapon bore the Rock Emperor¡¯s mark. It was the carrier of the stone emperor¡¯s mark that existed for a long time. They used this stone statue to summon the Emperor back.


    This was also one of the trump cards that the Shi family had prepared over the years, the power of which could bepared to the stone emperor sword.


    The importance of these divine materials was much higher than what Lu Xuan had mentioned before.


    Those divine materials that they could not refine were at most priceless and extremely valuable.


    Nheless, the Rock Emperor sword and the stone statue that contained the stone emperor mark were the trump cards of an Emperor n. Even if one had money, they would not be able to buy such good things.


    The sum of these two was more than half of what the Shi family¡¯ possessed.


    While the elders of the Shi family looked at each other in dismay, they tried hard to control their conflicting emotions. This was too tragic; Lu Xuan had practically dug out a piece of meat from their bodies.


    Although Lu Xuan had let them off, he did not intend to let them off easily. He had dug out their wealth in all sorts of ways, and they just could only watch him do that without raising a voice.


    Once they objected, they were afraid that Lu Xuan would turn hostile. When the time came, he might directly snatch these things away and kill them all. The risk was too big for them.

 Chapter 1229 - Contribute to the Combat Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Contribute to the Combat Strength</h4>


    ¡°Last but not least, I want all of the wealth of Shi Tatian¡¯s faction. After you finish counting, send it all to the Great Void Pavilion!¡± ordered Lu Xuan.


    Although the Shi family was Lu Xuan¡¯s mother n, Lu Xuan knew that his foundation was in the Great Void Pavilion.


    Now was the perfect time to use all the wealth of Shi Tatian¡¯s faction to subsidize the development of the Great Void Pavilion. Although the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s foundation was not ordinary, it was only rtive to an immortal king faction. There was still a huge gap whenpared to the higher-level Emperor n.


    The levels were too different.


    Just the wealth of Shi Tatian¡¯s faction alone could be as much as the wealth of dozens of Great Void Pavilion. It could not bepared to the same level at all.


    If these wealth and resources were gathered for the Great Void Pavilion to use, it could save the Great Void Pavilion at least 100,000 years of development time.


    Originally, he still had to worry about the resources of those innately holy and Peerless Heaven¡¯s favorites that he had previously recruited. Now, there was no need for that. He had enough resources directly and could quickly let these Peerless Heaven¡¯s favorites and innately holy grow up.


    Especially the heavenly sons and daughters of Heaven, they were born with great luck. As long as they had enough resources, they could rise up in a very short period of time.


    Upon Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, the elders of the Shi family wanted to cry but had no tears. Originally, they wanted to eat heartily and divide up the resources and wealth of the Shi family to strengthen themselves.


    Who knew that Lu Xuan would give them this opportunity? He was charging at the front, but the other factions of the Shi family took advantage of him. They were really thinking too much.


    ¡°No problem. After we finish counting, we will send them to the Great Void Pavilion!¡± said an immortal king elder of the Shi family who stepped forward. No matter how bitter he felt in his heart, he did not dare to tarry on the surface.


    ¡°I wonder if Immortal King Lu has any other instructions!¡± The Immortal King Elder of the Shi family looked at Lu Xuan respectfully. In his heart, he was hoping that Lu Xuan would not have any other requests. Every request was to dig out flesh from the Shi family.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now!¡± Lu Xuan nodded. After asking for these, the Shi family could be considered to have paid the price for their actions. They had dealt with the Shi family ruthlessly, but at the same time, they didn¡¯t force the Shi family into a dead end.


    Of course, to Lu Xuan, he did not care if they had forced the Shi family into a dead end.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s mind, they didn¡¯t even have the right to act recklessly. They could only bow their heads and ept their fate.


    However, he still remembered the incense offerings and the help he received in his previous life. Therefore, he decided not to force them too hard.


    For a very long period of time in the future, the Shi family would be at the tail end of the Emperor n. It would be very difficult for them to recover for a long period of time.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks were fast, urate, and ruthless. They were all vital points of the Shi family.


    Not long after, someone brought Lu Xuan to the Treasury where the divine materials to refine emperor weapons were stored. As he directly transformed into a huge hand, he grabbed the entire treasury along with the divine materials.


    The huge treasury was uprooted, and all the formations and barriers were unable to stop Lu Xuan¡¯s hand. It was instantly smashed into nothingness.


    After storing the huge treasury into the Tianhai secret realm, he grabbed the stone statue of the stone emperor again.


    He had just grabbed the stone statue when a hint of resistance actually came from within.


    Lu Xuan was somewhat surprised to find that after many years of worship by the Shi family, this rock statue had actually gained a hint of intelligence. If it continued to be worshipped like this, with the passage of time, it might be an extremely powerful existence.


    It might even be a powerful existenceparable to Shi Tatian.


    Besides, he might even have the chance to be an imperial emperor in the future. Although the chances were not great, there was still such a chance.


    Unfortunately, when he met the current Lu Xuan, he was directly erased by Lu Xuan before he could fully develop his intelligence.


    Then, he was satisfied and put the golden stone statue into the Tianhai secret realm.


    Of course, he did not ask for this stone statue because he wanted the stone statue itself. Although the rock statue itself was made of a mysterious and precious divine material, it was not enough to move him.


    What he really cared about was the mark of the Rock Emperor contained in it, as well as the power of incense and will, which could make up for the weakness of hisbat strength!


    If he wanted to be an emperor in the future, he would definitely face many disasters!


    In fact, he had a premonition that the emperor tribtion he would face would be an unprecedented catastrophe. It was far from just a heavenly tribtion, there were also all kinds of human tribtions.


    Previously, he had used the dragon ying technique, so the Golden Dragon Emperor would definitely not let him off easily. At that time, his human tribtion would also be unprecedentedly powerful.


    The human tribtion that the old devil had transcended was only that of Lu Xuan, who had yet to be a peak immortal king at that time. However, Lu Xuan¡¯s human tribtion was likely to be ambushed by the emperor.


    It might not even be just one emperor!


    Therefore, he had to be fully prepared!


    This was also in his n from the very beginning!


    Many of his actions seemed a little reckless, but in fact, they were all far-sighted and carefully considered.


    ¡°Just wait and see. If you want to be my personal tribtion, I¡¯ll leave you with a super surprise!¡± When Lu Xuan thought of this, his eyes shed with an extremely dangerous light. He had already thought of a very, very long time in the future.


    To ordinary peak-stage immortal kings, the extremely dangerous Imperial Emperor Tribtion wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to Lu Xuan. In his previous life, he had already passed the Imperial Emperor Tribtion once. This time, the degree of danger would be far greater than in his previous life.


    However, once he passed it, his battle prowess would soar. By that time, his battle prowess would directly be a powerhouse among the emperor¡¯s, and he would be able to move up the socialdder.


    This was not in vain. Before he broke through, he had nned all sorts of schemes. Just this breakthrough alone could save him thousands of years of cultivation time.


    ¡°Immortal King Han Lin, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring some people here to calcte the wealth of the heaven-treading stone faction¡¯s powerhouses. Bring all of them back to the Great Void Pavilion!¡± Lu Xuan said. He had already obtained what he wanted the most, naturally, there was no need to continue waiting here for the reckoning.


    After all, there was too much wealth involved. Because there was no way to clear it up in a short period of time, he might as well leave it all to King Han Lin to handle.


    ¡°Pavilion Master, leave it to me. I Won¡¯t let them have the chance to keep it for themselves!¡± King Han Lin hurriedly expressed his stance.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too concerned. I believe that they don¡¯t have the guts to trick me. You just have to do a rough count!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    ¡°Understood, Pavilion Master!¡± King Han Lin hurriedly spoke. The admiration in his heart for Lu Xuan had already erupted.


    This was a majestic monarch race. From the ancient times until now, the only one who could cripple them and force them to submit was probably the pavilion master himself.


    King Han Lin was overwhelmed with a strong admiration.

 Chapter 1230 - The Heavenly Realm Was in an Uproar

    <h4>Chapter 1230: The Heavenly Realm Was in an Uproar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Lu Xuan returned to the Great Void Pavilion, only King Han Lin and his men were left to supervise the Shi family¡¯s liquidation.


    This battle finally came to an end. The Immortal Kings also left one after another.


    However, the shock in their hearts still overwhelmed them incessantly. After all, they had witnessed a miracle with their own eyes.


    This battle would probably be imprinted deeply in their minds for the rest of their lives. They would never be able to forget it.


    Before this, they all felt that Lu Xuan¡¯s chances of winning weren¡¯t very high. Although they didn¡¯t feel that he had lost his mind and wouldn¡¯t dare to attack the Emperor n without any support.


    It was just that they felt that he had truly underestimated the strength of the Emperor n. After all, the foundation of the Emperor n was unfathomable. If ordinary immortal kings came knocking on their door, they would only be courting death.


    Who would have thought that the Shi family would truly disy an unfathomable foundation> Butpared to Lu Xuan, it was nothing at all.


    Indeed, the Shi family still had to rely on their foundation and their trump cards. On the other hand, Lu Xuan himself was the foundation, so he could only depend on himself.


    However, hisbat prowess was enough to cripple the Shi n, forcing them to lower their heads. He even made the Shi n cough out arge amount of blood to beg for Lu Xuan¡¯s forgiveness.


    As for the group of Immortal Kings, when they saw Lu Xuan¡¯s unrivalled might, they all felt that this was what a man should do.


    They were all Immortal Kings. Although they were already standing at the peak of the countless living beings in the world, they still had many misgivings when they did things.


    The various monarch races and emperors were like mountains, pressing down on them, causing them to be unhappy.


    Originally, they were already used to it. Even Immortal Kings who were born with a divine constitution had to ept this rule.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Xuan¡¯s appearance directly broke all their understanding of immortal kings.


    He let them know that there was actually someone who could be so tyrannical to such an extent!


    ¡°This trip was truly worth it. Even if we didn¡¯t obtain anything, just the sight of this battle alone is enough tofort us!¡± grumbled some of the Immortal Kings.


    However, some immortal kings were iparably dejected and dispirited. ¡°I only feel that how can there be such a character in this world? Such a character has caused us to be soughable!¡±


    ¡°Maybe some people are born rulers and arepletely different from everyone else!¡±


    The news of Lu Xuan invading the Shi family, crippling the Emperor n and forcing the Shi family to cut off their flesh and paypensation spread like wings. In just one night, the news had already spread throughout the heavenly realm.


    When everyone learned the news, they could not believe it at all. They did not even want to believe it.


    ¡°How is this possible? That is the imperial family, not the royal family. I believe that Lu Xuan has the ability to cripple a royal family, or even several royal families, and forced these royal families to paypensation. I don¡¯t believe that he can make the imperial family bow their heads!¡±


    One of the Golden Immortals almost jumped to his feet. What kind of existence was the monarch race? It was a high and mighty ruler.


    It could be said that it was an existence that most living beings looked up to. No matter how powerful Lu Xuan was, he had yet to be an emperor. It wasmon knowledge that only after bing an emperor could he deal with a monarch race.


    The monarch race was not invincible, but it was no different from being invincible. Only an emperor could deal with the monarch race.


    However, Lu Xuan used the body of an immortal king to cripple the monarch race and force the monarch race to bow their heads. What was the difference between this and a myth.


    As time passed, more and more details were gradually revealed. Only then did everyone ept the fact that such a thing had actually happened.


    ¡°I still find it unbelievable. How could he defeat the Emperor n?¡±


    ¡°They are both humans. Could it be that he has the bloodline of an alien race? Otherwise, how could he be so abnormal? !¡±


    ¡°There will be another expert in the world. I heard that all the immortal kings have unanimously recognized him as the strongest Immortal King in history!¡±


    ¡°The Strongest Immortal King in History? Just the strongest immortal king in the world is already very impressive. If we add in the history, it will probably be unprecedented. I didn¡¯t expect to see such an existence in this great world. It¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡±


    The crowd discussed animatedly. At the beginning, they didn¡¯t dare to believe it, but gradually they were able to ept it. Many people felt shock in their hearts but they were also able to slowly ept this matter.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s achievements amazed them. From the moment he ascended, in just a few hundred years, he already stood at the peak of the Immortal King Realm. Ordinary Immortal Kings might not be able to reach this height even if they spent hundreds of thousands of years.


    Many people even vividly talked about the time when Lu Xuan paid his respects to the stone emperor. At the same time, there were many people who secretly guessed what kind of destiny he had.


    Could it be a destiny that they had never seen before? !


    But no matter what, everyone had to admit one thing. The value of Lu Xuan¡¯s fate must have surpassed the innate divinity. If not, there was no way to exin why Lu Xuan was so powerful.


    However, there were also some discordant voices amidst these exmations.


    ¡°Well, he might be very powerful now, but he¡¯s not an imperial emperor after all. If he doesn¡¯t be an emperor, there will be a day when he will die prematurely. Can the emperors of other worlds watch helplessly as he bes an emperor?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that he used the dragon ying technique on the heavenly battlefield. Just this divine ability alone is horrible enough, so the dragon race will definitely not let him off!¡±


    ¡°He has killed many innate saints on the heavenly battlefield, which was shocking. Therefore, I think he will definitely not be able to pass the Imperial Emperor Tribtion!¡±


    Many people made a solemn vow, as if they already knew that the imperial emperors of the various worlds were secretly preparing to deal with Lu Xuan.


    Nevertheless, this also made many people who were concerned about the heavenly realm feel worried. What these people said was not impossible, and it was even very likely toe true.


    For many people, Lu Xuan was too high-profile, which would inevitably attract the prying eyes of the monarchs from all over the world.


    ¡°So What? can other monarchs from other worlds cross over to my heavenly realm? Aren¡¯t they afraid of dying on the spot?¡± There were also people who did not mind. The Heavenly Realm¡¯s foundation was too powerful.


    It was so powerful that even if three or five monarchs came to invade, they would still be buried.


    Even the Shi family, thest of the imperial family, could bring out so many resources, let alone the other imperial families and the powerful heavenly court.


    There could be multiple resources and trump cards other than the Moon Emperor; no one else could be sure of that.


    While the heavenly realm was in chaos because of the matter of Lu Xuan destroying the Shi family, the news finally reached the heavenly battlefield and the ears of the higher-ups in the other world.


    Within a short period of them, the news spread in the ancestralnd of the Golden Dragon n that lived in the dragon world.


    All of sudden, an extremely huge golden dragon opened its eyes as soon as it heard the news from its subordinate.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, that damned human has been cultivating the dragon ying technique. We must kill him to warn the world!¡±

 Chapter 1231 - Becoming Stronger in a Year

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Bing Stronger in a Year</h4>


    The roar of the Golden Dragon Emperor shook the dragon world.


    This time, he suffered a huge loss in the heaven realm main city. Not only did he not kill Lu Xuan, he also lost an arm of his.


    The Moon Emperor¡¯s strength also left him with lingering fear. No one would have expected that the Moon Emperor, who was thest to reach Dao, would be so extreme. If he exerted more force, he could have killed him in the main city.


    However, at that time, the Moon Emperor did not seem to be willing to start a war between the worlds, which was why he did not kill him on the spot.


    He also knew what the Moon Emperor was worried about. Right now, the deciding factor for the victory of the myriad worlds was not in the battlefield of the worlds, but in another ce. Those important figures who truly determined everything were stillpeting.


    Although he was already one of the supreme warriors in the entire dragon world, he could not take the lead under such circumstances. At most, he could only be considered as one of the participants.


    Therefore, although a great battle was about to break out on the battlefield of the various worlds, it was actually just friction.


    Even if all sorts of elites were killed or injured by millions or tens of millions, it would not constitute any serious problems to experts at their level.


    When would the real battle begin?


    When an imperial emperor fell, it meant that someone was prepared to use all their strength to destroy the opponent.


    There was a reason why the ten great Imperial Emperors of the Heaven Realm dared to leave the Moon Emperor alone to guard the Heaven Realm. The Moon Emperor¡¯s move was already at the peak of many imperial emperors.


    By right, he would definitely stay as far away as possible. However, since it involved the dragon ying technique, everything was different.


    The descendants of the dragon ying technique had to die. This was a rule that had been passed down since ancient times. Until now, no one had been able to break it.


    ¡ª


    The only exception was Lu Xuan. Not only had he avoided the curse that the Dragon Emperors had worked together to carry out, but he had even openly cultivated the dragon ying technique to the great sess stage.


    If this continued, he would be a huge threat to the dragon world. Lu Xuan was like a bright light bulb, telling everyone that the dragon ying technique had a sessor. Even if he cultivated it, the dragon world would not be able to do anything to him.


    Everyone would be restless. This was the power of role models.


    The Dragon World was one of the greater worlds that was second only to the heaven realm. If they could not intimidate all the potential enemies, then a huge problem would arise.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan¡¯s talent also made him apprehensive. With his Golden Dragon Monarch¡¯s vision, he had never seen such a person. He was already so powerful before he became an emperor. If he became an emperor, his future would be difficult to estimate.


    ¡°No, I have to contact some old friends. At most, I can challenge them in advance!¡±


    The Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s huge body coiled up and then turned into a ray of golden light and disappeared.


    ¡­


    Just then, two flowers bloomed, one branch each.


    In the heavenly realm, in the Great Void Pavilion, Lu Xuan opened his eyes.


    It had been a year since the attack on the Shi family.


    During this one year, the outside world was in an uproar. For a period of time, Lu Xuan became a major character whose name shook the world.


    The army reached the Shi family, forcing the Shi family to lower their heads and ruthlessly ughter the people. Also, the earth-shattering battle with Shi Tatian caused a hugemotion in the entire heavenly realm.


    Lu Xuan became famous in one battle. Since ancient times, his reputation as the number one Immortal King was known. In the entire heavenly realm, there were many immortal kings but none of them stood out to oppose him.


    In other words, no one had the ability to oppose him!


    Although that battle took ce in the distant void dimension, to the immortal kings, they could watch the battle through the crack that Lu Xuan had opened.


    They had all seen the astonishing strength that Lu Xuan had disyed. He was definitely standing at the pinnacle that they could not imagine.


    Within this one year, the Great Void Pavilion had also be famous. After ruthlessly cutting off a piece of flesh from the Shi family, the Great Void Pavilion became very famous, attracting many sects to join them.


    The pavilion itself was a very loose alliance of factions. However, after Lu Xuan took over, it was clearly much stricter than before.


    The various rules that Lu Xuan set up made the rtionship between the great void pavilion much more meticulous than before.


    In spite of that, Lu Xuan still weed the joining of these families or sects that had the Golden Immortals overseeing them. He did not want the Great Void Pavilion to be a ce controlled by a few small factions.


    In just this one year, he had attracted over a hundred powers with great Luo Golden Immortals, greatly increasing the strength of the Great Void Pavilion.


    However, only the great Luo Golden Immortals joined him one after another. As for the Immortal Kings, they were merely watching on the side.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s current power, if he wanted to recruit them for his own use, he was stillcking.


    That was because the only one who could subdue many immortal kings was the emperor. Lu Xuan could use his charm and strength to subdue a few immortal kings, but it was still not enough for arge number of immortal kings to join him.


    Even though the immortal kings acknowledged Lu Xuan as the number one immortal king since ancient times, deep in their bones, they were still unwilling to submit to Lu Xuan who was also an immortal king.


    More importantly, many Immortal Kings were also waiting to see if Lu Xuan would be able to pass the Emperor Lord Tribtion. Once he passed, Lu Xuan would naturally be a supreme existence.


    But if he couldn¡¯t pass it, everything would naturally vanish into thin air.


    Everyone was waiting, waiting for Lu Xuan to be an emperor.


    Naturally, Lu Xuan was very clear about this, which was why he did not force him. He just quietly honed his strength.


    During this one year, Lu Xuan hadpletely refined the stone emperor sword. His control over the stone emperor sword had risen to another level. He was a blood rtive of the stone emperor. In this aspect, he naturally had an advantage.


    At the same time, he had alsopletely refined the stone emperor statue. If necessary, he could summon the stone emperor¡¯s mark for his own use. In a short period of time, his battle prowess would rise to another level.


    Even if he met an imperial emperor, the current Lu Xuan would still dare to meet him head-on.


    However, if it wasn¡¯t necessary, Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t have chosen to do so. The incense power attached to the stone emperor statue had already been used up a lot, and it wasn¡¯t enough to sustain a battle of that level for too long.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m only one step away from bing an emperor. I need to make a trip to the time hill!¡± Lu Xuan thought to himself. Although his understanding of the spacew had reached the peak of perfection, he still could not steadily reach the level of an imperial emperor.


    Currently, he had a sixty to seventy percent chance of transcending the tribtion, but that was not enough. He knew that when he transcended the tribtion, the human tribtion would be unprecedentedly powerful. Therefore, a sixty to seventy percent chance was far from enough.


    Besides, time was also far from enough. After the Golden Dragon King found out about his news, he would not let it go so easily, so he would definitely think of ways to kill him.


    The only thing that could buy him time was the time hill.


    The time flow in the time hill waspletely different, which made it a good ce for cultivation.

 Chapter 1232 - The Time Hill

    <h4>Chapter 1232: The Time Hill</h4>


    The time hill was a super continent floating in the boundless void.


    It was a continent that had transcended the myriad realms amidst the endless chaos.


    Lu Xuan wore a white robe and tied his hair behind his back. The sword from Rock Emperor hung on his back as he stepped into the hill of time.


    ¡°Another neer?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s interesting!¡±


    ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t seen anyone who dares to enter this ce for a long time!¡±


    In the time hill, some unscrupulous spiritual waves were transmitted over. They were not afraid of being heard by Lu Xuan at all.


    When Lu Xuan heard these words, his eyes scanned through theyers of space and saw a huge ferocious rat crawling in the depths of the time hill. Its entire body was pitch-ck as if it could swallow the heaven and earth in one gulp.


    ¡°Is that a heaven-swallowing rat?¡± Lu Xuan smiled. This huge ferocious rat was the supreme expert of its n in the demon world.


    When the heaven-swallowing rat saw Lu Xuan¡¯s gazending on him, all the hairs on its body stood on end. Undoubtedly, he could actually see the rat hiding in the time hill.


    In his divine kingdom, countless offspring of the rat race were crawling all over the world. However, upon closer inspection, they were different from the vulgar beasts. Each of them was actually well-educated and cultivated diligently.


    Because they were born in the divine kingdom of the Immortal King realm, these heaven devouring rats were obviously different from the ones outside. They were born with intelligence, they could read and cultivate.


    Among them, the biggest one was naturally the heaven-devouring rat king, whose body was as huge as a star and was coiled in the center of the divine Kingdom.


    When the heaven-devouring rat king noticed that Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze was actually so deep, it was almost scared to death. One had to know that this wasn¡¯t something an ordinary immortal king could do. With its cultivation base, it was one of the best among all the kings, the Divine Kingdom was a separate entity, and thews were all under his control. Originally, no one would be able to see through it.


    ¡°What is the background of this human?¡±


    A look of shock shed across the heaven-devouring rat king¡¯s eyes.


    Never had it seen such a person in its entire life!


    In fact, the heaven-devouring rat king was not the only peak-stage immortal king who was shocked. When Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze swept over, all the kings hiding in the time Hill felt that they were almost seen through.


    ¡°Who is this guy? His eyes seem to be able to pierce through the sky!¡±


    ¡°That must be the innate Dao body of the stone monarch!¡±


    ¡°The eye of delusion is too scary!¡±


    Many kings recognized Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes at once. They were kings who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, or even millions of years.


    They immediately recognized Lu Xuan¡¯s bloodline.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such an existence among the descendants of the Rock Emperor. That¡¯s such a powerful sessor!¡± uttered an old king.


    Lu Xuan ignored these people and directly entered the time hill. The moment he stepped on the ground, he instantly felt the flow of time energy flowing through his body.


    It was very difficult for ordinary people to sense the flow of time. This was something rted tows. Even Immortal Kings found it very difficult to sense the flow of time. The attributes of time were extremely profound, it wasn¡¯t something ordinary immortal kings could sense.


    But on the time hill, Lu Xuan could easily sense the flow of time on his body.


    At the periphery of the time hill, the flow of time was 1:10. But the deeper one went in, the greater the difference in the flow of time.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that anyone could withstand the difference in the flow of time. The power of time was a terrifying power.


    Thew of time could be ranked on the same level as thew of space. In fact, it was ranked even higher than thew of space. How could it not have its own uniqueness? The innate techniques developed using thew of time as the foundation were also extremely terrifying.


    Right now, what Lu Xuan felt was only the natural connection of time between heaven and earth.


    At the periphery of the time mound, there were arge number of immortal kings who couldn¡¯t advance any further. Basically, they were all at thete-stage of the Immortal King Realm.


    These kinds of experts could be considered experts in the myriad realms. However, in the mound of time, they could only roam around the periphery.


    As for Lu Xuan, he directly passed through the periphery of the mound of time and headed deeper. In just a moment, the flow of time had already reached 100:1.


    Immortal kings who could reach here were already at the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm. However, with their cultivation bases, they could only stop here.


    Well, ordinary Immortal Kings were not qualified to advance further!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of these immortal kings. However, these immortal kings soon fell into a state of bitter cultivation, seizing every minute and second to cultivate.


    Cautiously, Lu Xuan took another step forward, another step forward.


    Time flew at a rapid speed. He could already feel the pressure of the flow of time. The protective qi on his body fluttered, and golden light zed, as if he was a golden god.


    At this point, even Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t able to resist the corrosion of the power of time just by relying on his physical body.


    Immediately, his arrival attracted the attention of several old monsters here. Powerful divine senses swept over him, and his attitude became extremely unfriendly.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t mind. Although those who could reach this region were all outstanding peak-stage immortal kings, their numbers were much lowerpared to those in the outer regions.


    However, all of them were extremely terrifying and powerful. The strength of each and every one of them probably surpassed the old devil under Lu Xuan¡¯smand.


    One must know that the old devil under Lu Xuan¡¯smand was someone who survived the emperor-emperor tribtion. His strength thus far surpassed ordinary peak-stage Immortal Kings. But in this region, he was probably at the bottom as he just barely reached the minimum entry requirement.


    Just then, Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze swept over. The divine senses of these peoplended on him in such a tyrannical manner. Naturally, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony when he saw them staring at him.


    Among them, Lu Xuan noticed an Immortal King in his twenties sitting cross-legged in a divine country, exuding supreme might.


    He was none other than the son-inw of the Shi family, the current Immortal King and the future Immortal Emperor.


    At this time, the Immortal King was already one of the best in the entire time hill.


    He was so strong that he could be considered an invincible existence!


    It was not without a reason that the future Immortal King could be an immortal King!


    Lu Xuan did not stop and continued to walk inside.


    The Immortal Kings were confused by Lu Xuan¡¯s actions, for they did not expect that this neer from outside would soon surpass everyone in his first attempt.

 Chapter 1233 - The Tense Situation Among the Immortal Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1233: The Tense Situation Among the Immortal Kings</h4>


    One must know that the deeper they went into the mound of time, the more shocking the flow of time was. But at the same time, the danger also increased exponentially.


    Even for peak-stage Immortal Kings like them, they were all dealing with a tense situation. They didn¡¯t dare to go any further. It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t tried it before, but after they tried, they realized that the flow of time at this level was the one they could control the most. They wouldn¡¯t be severely injured in an instant.


    The closer they were to the core of the mound of time, the more they could see all sorts ofw fragments flying about. This was especially so when manyw fragments were buffed by the flow of time, sweeping over at a speed several thousand times faster than normal.


    What shocked everyone was that even a peak-stage immortal king could be sted into a bloody mist by aw fragment.


    But Lu Xuan just casually walked in.


    Even the Immortal Kings who weren¡¯t interested in Lu Xuan curiously took a few more nces at him.


    Nheless, after just a few nces, they immediately sank back into their cultivation.


    The other immortal kings were the same. Although they came from different worlds, they didn¡¯t fight here, primarily because this ce was too dangerous. Even peak-stage Immortal Kings had to do their best to protect their lives before they could cultivate.


    Secondly, they didn¡¯te here to fight. On the contrary, they came here to raise their cultivation bases in a short period of time.


    Lu Xuan also ignored them. Even if they wanted to fight here, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Abruptly, Lu Xuan¡¯s pupils contracted. An ipletew fragment swept towards Lu Xuan with lightning speed. In an instant, it split open space and arrived before Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    At the critical moment, Lu Xuan raised his hand and sent the ipletew fragment flying.


    Gradually, fresh blood flowed down from Lu Xuan¡¯s palm.


    ¡°It can actually hurt me!¡±


    Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes. Although he did not use the Innate Five Elements Diagram, he relied on his physical body to walk on the mound of time.


    But to be able to break through his skin¡¯s defense, injure him, and make him bleed, this was still very impressive.


    No wonder the Elite Peak Immortal Kings didn¡¯t dare toe here.


    At this point, the ratio of time to the flow of the outside world became more pressing. The power of thew fragments had reached a terrifying level under the enhancement of speed.


    If it was an ordinary peak immortal king, just this attack was enough to make their bodies copse!


    In his previous life, Lu Xuan had only arrived at the ce where the flow of time was 1:1,000. He had never been here before.


    This was because although Lu Xuan was strong in his previous life, he could not bepared to this life. The strongest state he had cultivated during the immortal king period was only slightly stronger than the current immortal king.


    In this life, he was much stronger than in his previous life. That was why he coulde here, 1:5,000!


    However, peace wasn¡¯t enough. Lu Xuan still had to continue walking in.


    At this moment, the qi on Lu Xuan¡¯s body turned into an endless zing light under the friction of the time energy.


    In the distance, the Immortal Kings could no longer see Lu Xuan¡¯s movements clearly. Because the flow of time could be hundreds of times slower, they could only faintly see a ball of mes boiling.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying aura prated through the fluctuations of time and arrived at their location. They only felt that it was iparably terrifying.


    ¡°Who exactly is this person? How can he go so deep? !¡±


    ¡°This is too terrifying. His limit is right there. How can anyone be able to reach there? Could it be that he has an emperor-ranked weapon protecting him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he has an emperor-ranked weapon protecting him. If not, how could a normal body withstand the ravages of time?¡±


    The Immortal Kings were all shocked, they even felt cold sweat dripping down their bodies.


    It was as though they had seen a ghost. They had roamed the world for hundreds of thousands of years, millions of years, but they had never seen such an existence before.


    Everyone could only guess that Lu Xuan had an emperor weapon on him from the fluctuations of the emperor weapon. That was why he was able to travel so far.


    They were naturally extremely envious because, to the immortal kings, emperor weapons were something that was impossible to obtain.


    There were many immortal kings, but there weren¡¯t that many emperor weapons. Under an emperor race, there might be more than a hundred immortal kings surrounding this race.


    However, there could only be one emperor weapon. The majority of them were in the hands of the Emperor Lord. Even if some of the emperor races lost their Emperor Lord and could directly control emperor weapons, that was still the most important thing. It was a trump card among their trump cards. How could they use it.


    Even peak-stage immortal kings born from the Emperor race wouldn¡¯t be able to take away the emperor weapon for their own use.


    Although they knew that they could go further by relying on the defense of the emperor weapon, they had no other choice.


    Also, they didn¡¯t dare to go too deep into this ce. Even if they knew that there might be a ce where the flow of time was 1:10,000.


    However, if they stayed in that ce for a year, 10,000 years would pass in the outside world. If they stayed for a few decades, their lifespan might be exhausted and they might pass away.


    In the time hill, there were many Immortal Kings who passed away in the time hill. In fact, they didn¡¯t even leave the time hill even after they died.


    While the Immortal Kings behind had many guesses about Lu Xuan, he had already arrived at a ce that caused countless immortal kings to feel fear. The true core of the time hill was 10,000 times faster than the flow of time.


    Cultivating here for a year was equivalent to cultivating in the outside world for 10,000 years!


    As he thought of how terrifying the time flow was, his entire body had already turned into a burning man.


    The strong friction generated by the qi and the power of time in his entire body ignited everything. This was a me that could ignite all living things. Even the fleshly body of an immortal King wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this crazy burning.


    Only someone like Lu Xuan, whose fleshly body had already reached the Empyrean Lord Realm, would be able to withstand it.


    But even so, under such a frenzied burning situation, Lu Xuan had no way to properlyprehend it. Law fragments that were as fast as meteors smashed towards him.


    As he stood in a certain spot, the probability of being struck byw fragments was very small. But when the time flow increased to 1:10,000, no matter how small the probability was, it was still arge probability of time.


    From time to time,w fragments would shatter the void, wanting to st Lu Xuan into pieces.


    This time, even he had no way to fight with his physical body.


    Once he opened up the Innate Five Elements Diagram, the magical tool turned into the size of thousands of miles. The light curtain hung down and turned into the innate five spirits: Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The most basic power of the species emerged, turning into the azure dragon, white tiger, vermillion bird, ck tortoise, and qilin.


    At that moment, the chaotic universe froze. It was as if an ancient innate god was reconnecting the earth, fire, water, and wind to create a new world.

 Chapter 1234 - The Strength of an Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1234: The Strength of an Emperor</h4>


    Of course, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t want to refine the earth, fire, water, and wind gain to create a world.


    After all, that wasn¡¯t something an Immortal King could do. Even for celestial lords, the task was so difficult that it made one feel upset.


    Lu Xuan was also a celestial venerate in his previous life, so he naturally understood the reason. Even for celestial lords, it might take tens of millions of years, or even hundreds of millions of years, to create a world.


    This waspletely different from creating a world inside one¡¯s body. The gap between the tasks was probably akin to the difference between getting into a junior college or Tsinghua University. It was not on the same level at all.


    In fact, Lu Xuan had only temporarily stabilized the Earth, fire, water, and wind here to prevent the chaoticws here from affecting him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    From time to time, Lu Xuan could still hear loud explosions. Multiplew fragments swept over and directly hit the Innate Five Elemental Diagram.


    Fortunately, the diagram was still a monarch weapon after all. When thesew fragments hit the diagram, they immediately turned into nothingness and dissipated into rays of light.


    Without hesitation, Lu Xuan sat down cross-legged and started toprehend the spacews, preparing for the final breakthrough to the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    After this seclusion, ording to the n, he had absolute confidence that he would be able to break through to the emperor-lord realm.


    In any case, his lifespan was extremely long as Immortal kings could easily live for more than a million years.


    If he had a shocking understanding of thews of life, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to live for another million years.


    And he was only a few hundred years old. Based on his current life expectancy, he should be able to live for more than a few million years at his peak state.


    For this reason, there was no need for him to be like those old immortal kings who had to calcte every year clearly. With such a long lifespan, he could be a little more bold and rough.


    In any case, after breaking through to the Lord realm, his lifespan could easily increase to over ten million years. There were even some ancient emperors who had lived for more than a hundred million years.


    For those who could cultivate to the Lord realm, they could be said to have reached the peak. Under the heavenly Dao, they could also be considered one of the strongest experts. Each and every one of them was iparably terrifying and had their own insights on how to prolong their lifespan. They would die prematurely even if they lived for tens of millions of years.


    There were many who had lived for more than 100 million years. Every single one of them was frighteningly ancient; it was as if they had existed since the beginning of time.


    As time passed day by day, Lu Xuan seized every minute and second to begin his cultivation.


    There was no time for cultivation in the mountains. When Lu Xuan opened his eyes again, it was already more than 10,000 yearster.


    He had already spent a year in the outside world!


    Lu Xuan moved slightly, and a series of crackling sounds came from his entire body.


    Never had he undergone such a long period of time for closed-door cultivation before.


    This 10,000 years of time was sufficient to an unimaginable extent. It allowed Lu Xuan tob through his own cultivation system from beginning to end, pushing his understanding of the great void origin technique to another level.


    With his current realm, his understanding of the great void origin technique was already shocking to the world. But now, he was able to advance even further. It could be said that he hadpletely broken through to the realm of the Imperial Emperor.


    Apart from that, he had also made great progress in the spacew and the lightning Dao Law.


    Apparently, he had evenpleted the training of his physical body. The corpse of the white bone emperor had also beenpletely refined into his own innate Dao body.


    As his body had reached the level of an imperial emperor, his understanding of realms had also reached the imperial emperor level. His understanding of skills, martial arts, and many other aspects had also been elevated to the level of an emperor.


    It could be said that the current Lu Xuan was an imperial emperor who had yet to pass the imperial tribtion. He truly had the ability to fight against an imperial emperor.


    Even the quality of Lu Xuan¡¯s magic power had already reached the level of an imperial emperor. This was something that other immortal kings didn¡¯t even dare to think about. However, Lu Xuan was a celestial venerate in his previous life, so he had a clear understanding of the essence of the emperor¡¯s magic power. That was why he could raise the quality of his own magic power.


    It was irrefutable that the physical body was the source of all magic power. Because his physical body was already at the level of an actual imperial emperor, his magic power naturally underwent a transformation.


    ¡°What a great aplishment!¡±


    As Lu Xuan stretched his back, he felt refreshed. In just 10,000 years, he had already achieved such a shocking level.


    Everything was so unprecedented. Even when he was a celestial lord in his previous life, he had never heard of anyone who could achieve such a level at the Immortal King Realm.


    Currently, there was still Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength in his basic state. If he added the stone emperor sword, the Innate Five Elements Diagram, the Rock Emperor¡¯s mark, the incense burning power, and other means, Lu Xuan¡¯s currentbat strength wasparable to the Golden Dragon Emperor, who was a mid-tier imperial emperor.


    It was shocking to learn that he had already be an imperial emperor! That was a huge progress indeed!


    To be fair, the Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s strength could not be considered weak. It was a pity that he met Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan couldpletely imagine that the Golden Dragon Emperor was probably working together to find a way to deal with him.


    However, the Golden Dragon Emperor would never have imagined that he could be as strong as him in just a year¡¯s time.


    It waspletely out of his expectations.


    ¡°I should continue to take a look inside while there¡¯s still time. What is the secret at the core of this time hill?¡±


    Lu Xuan paused for a moment as he thought of something.


    He was not at the core of the time hill yet, for the flow of time in the core of the time hill was about one to one million times faster.


    Not to mention ordinary immortal kings, even ordinary emperor-emperors would find it very difficult to survive under the corrosion of time energy.


    And thews of the time mound werepletely repelled by the emperor-emperorws. In other words, if one reached the emperor-emperor realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the time mound again, or else they would be repelled by the time mound itself.


    Even an emperor would not be able to resist the baptism of the power of time.


    Lu Xuan was aware that there had once been an emperor who tried to break into the time hill in an attempt to find out the secrets of the power of time. In the end, he had died of old age in the hill of time in an instant.


    That battle had also caused the name of the time hill to shake the world. It had be a ce that even emperors felt was taboo.


    Lu Xuan now had battle prowessparable to emperors, but he did not have the realm of emperors. He would not be rejected by the time hill either. Indeed, that was a perfect opportunity.


    As he thought of this, h quickly made up his mind to break through the core of the time hill. If he missed this opportunity, he would not have such an opportunity in the future.

 Chapter 1235 - The Truly Powerful Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1235: The Truly Powerful Immortal King</h4>


    Thinking of this, Lu Xuan immediately took action. The Innate Five Elements Diagram that enveloped this area transformed back into the emperor¡¯s robe and reappeared on Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    Without the Innate Five Elements Diagram blocking him, countlessw fragments flew over. The time energy around Lu Xuan¡¯s body then turned into a zing light.


    The deeper he went into the time hill, the more he could feel the pressure of the power of time on his body, which was as heavy as a huge mountain.


    Even with his imperialbat strength and the protection of the Innate Five Elements Diagram, he could still feel the immense pressure.


    In spite of that, he still slowly walked forward!


    1 to 200,000!


    1 to 300,000!


    1 to 500,000!


    When Lu Xuan arrived at the 1-to-1000, 000 zone, he felt that time was passing by so fast that even his eyes could not keep up with it. Even his lifespan was running out like crazy.


    It even made people shudder in fear.


    It was only because Lu Xuan¡¯s lifespan was unbelievably long that he was able to hold on here.


    When Lu Xuan opened his eye of delusion, he saw that time had formed a huge vortex. At the center of the Vortex was aplete timew, a huge timew. Even Lu Xuan, who was a heavenly venerate in his previous life, was shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a primitive timew!¡± Lu Xuan was dumbfounded. ¡°No wonder this ce formed a time hill. No wonder this ce became a ce where even an emperor could be killed so quickly!¡±


    There were simply too manyws in this world. For example, the spatialws that he had condensed could be said to have condensed over a hundred million Dao. It couldpletely form a spatialw storm.


    However, those were all derivedws and not primitivews!


    It was rumored that at the birth of this world, from that shocking explosion, 3,000 Daows had exploded out. This was the origin of the so-called 3,000 Great Dao.


    These 3,000ws were known as the 3,000 primitivews. They werepletely different from the otherws.


    The otherws were all derived from these 3,000 primitivews.


    Logically speaking, the 3,000 primitivews should have been blown up by the explosion. There should be very, very few left in the future.


    Even a heavenly venerate expert would find it difficult to obtain primitivews.


    If one could obtain a primordialw, one would be a supreme expert!


    However, if one wanted to be a celestial lord, it waspletely different from what many people thought. Many imperial emperors were stuck in the ranks of half-step celestial lord. They would never be able to make a breakthrough in their lives and would thus never be able to find a primordialw that matched thews they cultivated.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life, he had unintentionally discovered the primordialw of lightning during his long search. Even he himself felt that he was extremely lucky.


    Among so many imperial emperors, his cultivation was not the most profound. However, in the end, he was thest to step into the domain of celestial lords.


    That was because he had mainly cultivated thew of thunder in his previous life. In the end, he found the originalw of thunder and sessfully advanced to celestial venerate.


    Unfortunately, what he never expected was that the originalw of time could be found here. No wonder this ce could be a time hill. All the strange ces were because of the originalw of time.


    Here, the flow of time had reached a shocking level!


    Lu Xuan was powerless to take away the originalw of time, which was not something an immortal king could do. Even an emperor who was not powerful enough would easily die of old age here.


    However, that did not mean that he could not use thew of time to do some things.


    Thew of time was aw that was even more mysterious than thew of space. If he could master it, then Lu Xuan could turn simple spacews into space-timews.


    What space-time was, was the essence of the entire world.


    The essence of the world was time and space, hence the name of the universe.


    It would also greatly increase Lu Xuan¡¯sbat strength.


    Without hesitation, Lu Xuan called out the primal Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell. Back then, he had relied on the spacew within the bell to master the spacew, thus walking on a path that far surpassed his previous life.


    Right now, Lu Xuan directly ced the primal Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell into the primordialw of time.


    Instantly, Lu Xuan felt the wail of the bell, but he remained unmoved. At the same time, divine materials appeared one after another around him. These were all divine materials that he obtained from the Shi n to refine emperor weapons.


    He aimed to use this primordialw of time to refine the bell into an emperor weapon that contained the power of time and space. Once he seeded, he could directly be a top-tier emperor weapon, thereby helping him to increase hisbat prowess.


    As time flew by rapidly, the bell continued to devour pieces of divine materials, turning them into its own powerful foundation. Lu Xuan even fused emperor-rankedws into it. However, in his current Immortal King Realm, wanting to condense emperor-rankedws was extremely difficult.


    If it was any other immortal king, it would be even more impossible. Only someone like Lu Xuan who hadpletelyprehended emperor-rankedws would be able to do such an impossible thing at the Immortal King Realm.


    Undeniably, it was extremely challenging to fuse thews into it one by one.


    Lu Xuan also had toprehend thews of time while refining the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, which was the main obstacle.


    Fortunately, they were in the depths of the time hill. The timeparison with the outside world had already reached one to one million times. Every day in the outside world was equivalent to one million days inside.


    That was why Lu Xuan had enough time to carry out his n!


    When Lu Xuan opened his eyes again, another 10,000 years had passed!


    Unknowingly, his whole body was emitting a brilliant light. In front of him, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell was emitting a terrifying light. Once a terrifying pressure was released, it suppressed this space-time for a short time.


    The bell had sessfully been refined, and it hadpletely turned into a magical weapon.


    With the baptism of the primitivew of time, it had directly be a top-grade emperor weapon-grade magic weapon.


    With this primal Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell that contained the space-timews as his natal magic weapon, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had increased by another levelpared to the beginning.


    Moreover, Lu Xuan¡¯s own understanding of the timews had also increased crazily in the past 10,000 years, which was on par with the spacews.


    On top of that, he had fused the spacew and the timew into one, forming the embryonic form of a universe. His own divine kingdom had already faintly transformed into an inner world.


    Before this, his biggest weakness was that his own divine kingdom had no way to contend with the Emperor¡¯s inner world. Now, he had finally made up for this final weakness.


    Therefore, he was truly an Immortal King who had thebat strength of an emperor.


    Such a powerful warrior was indeed hard toe by.

 Chapter 1236 - Surrounded by the Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Surrounded by the Kings</h4>


    Unknowingly, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura distorted the surrounding space.


    After 20,000 years of cultivation, he was equivalent to an emperor who had yet to transcend his tribtion!


    To be able to achieve such a degree was unprecedented!


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave!¡± Lu Xuan had already stayed here for 20,000 years in the blink of an eye. Although it was a pity that he was unable to take away this primordialw of time, he could only do so now.


    When he needed it in the future, he woulde and take away the primordialw of time. In any case, ording to the situation in his previous life, no one should have discovered the mystery of this ce.


    If it weren¡¯t for his sudden curiosity, he might not have discovered the existence hidden in the deepest core of this ce.


    For this, Lu Xuan had stayed in the time hill for a total of 20,000 years, but in reality, he had consumed more than 50,000 years.


    This was the effect of the power of time, which was also why the time hill was a forbidden area in the eyes of many people.


    In fact, if they didn¡¯t want to take a gamble, many people would stay away from it. If it was just the speed of time, it would have been fine. After all, they had really spent all this time.


    However, in reality, there was a lot of time that had been inexplicably lost!


    In the Immortal King Realm, one would basically haveplete control over their own body. As for how long they could live, they were all very clear in their hearts.


    Even if Lu Xuan didn¡¯t break through now, he could still live for millions of years in the realm. Once he broke through, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to live for hundreds of millions of years.


    In other words, the consumption of these tens of thousands of years was nothing to him.


    After reaching the peak, Lu Xuan instantly transformed into a beam of light and left the time hill.


    ¡°That person left?¡±


    Many immortal kings realised that Lu Xuan was not on the time hill.


    Although the time hill was extremely vast and was aplete piece ofnd, to immortal kings, it was basically a ce that could bepletely covered with divine sense.


    Naturally, due to the existence of the primordialw of time, the entire hill was divided into different regions, so the area they could see was limited.


    But outside the time hill, it was still within the range of their divine sense.


    ¡°His aura isn¡¯t as strong as before. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Some immortal kings felt that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was even weaker than before.


    ¡°He only stayed for a year before leaving. What did he obtain in there?¡±


    ¡°The area he is in is closer to the core than us. A year might be equivalent to maybe ten thousand years. What a terrifying existence!¡±


    ¡°He is an incredible existence among us humans!¡±


    Many kings discussed animatedly how such a figure wasn¡¯tmon even for older generations like them.


    However, just as everyone was discussing animatedly, just as Lu Xuan was about to leave the time hill, a dragon w suddenly appeared out of thin air and directly stepped toward Lu Xuan.


    No one had expected that such chaos would ur near the time hill.


    A terrifying strike had shattered the heavens!


    Nevertheless, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t even look at such an existence. With a wave of his sleeve, he sent the dragon w flying to the side.


    He hadn¡¯t made a move for 20,000 years, yet he was still a top-tier expert. He was still invincible and domineering.


    ¡°Come out. You¡¯ve waited here for so long. Aren¡¯t you waiting for me toe out?¡± uttered Lu Xuan faintly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a figurended. It was a huge dragon that was over ten thousand feet long. This huge dragon waspletely golden in color. It was a Golden Dragon King. The light on its body was brilliant and dazzling.


    ¡°Golden Dragon n?¡± Lu Xuan nced at this Golden Dragon King. It was obviously a top-notch expert of the Golden Dragon Emperor n.


    His body faintly emitted a terrifying aura. He was a great Dragon King, who was one of the best among them.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you¡¯ve learned the dragon ying technique. Today, you will die without a doubt!¡±


    At this moment, another pitch-ck giant Dragon King¡¯s figure appeared. ck light swirled around its body, and its aura was unrivaled.


    After Lu Xuan heard that, his expression did not change at all. Since he had learned the dragon ying technique, there was no doubt that he had to face the Dragon n¡¯s pursuit.


    There was no doubt about that!


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. Just the two of you alone are far from enough to kill me!¡± replied Lu Xuan coldly.


    ¡°Amitabha. That¡¯s great. What if this penniless monk is included!¡±


    At this moment, an old monk dressed in a bright red kasaya slowly walked out from the void. He was another extremely terrifying Buddha, an existence that could have his own name in all the worlds in the universe.


    ¡°Benefactor Lu, your killing intent is too strong. Why Don¡¯t you return to the Buddhist world with me? This penniless monk will convert to killing for you and convert to my Buddha, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, the Buddhist world wants to subdue me? I don¡¯t think you have the ability to do so!¡± Lu Xuanughed out loud.


    ¡°Human, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant? You¡¯ve alreadye this far, and you still think you can survive?¡±


    At this moment, a huge ck-furred rat jumped out of the time hill. It was none other than the sky-devouring rat king that Lu Xuan had seen earlier.


    Suddenly, a sulfur aura flowed in the air, and a demon king with wings on its ribs flew out. Its terrifying aura was even more terrifying than that of the old devil that Lu Xuan had subdued. It was extremely terrifying.


    Following closely behind was an angel king, whose twelve wings pped in the air, and its body carried a holy aura.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Lu Xuan said coldly. ¡°What about the Golden Dragon King? He wants to kill me so badly. Isn¡¯t he going toe personally this time?¡±


    ¡°Impudent! Do you think you can mention His Majesty¡¯s name?¡± The Golden Dragon King roared. ¡°To deal with you, does His Majesty even need to personally act?¡±


    ¡°You are merely a junior. To be able to make us act personally is already giving you face. What do you have to fight us with? !¡±


    The sky-devouring rat king coldlyughed. That rat face of his looked iparably malevolent. The demonic qi around him soared into the sky, as though he was a moving mountain.


    ¡°Is this all there is? Is there no one else who wants to kill me before I be an Emperor?¡± Lu Xuan nced at the bottom of the time hill. It was as though he could see through theyers of divine realms and stare at the immortal kings within.


    The Immortal Kings were infuriated.


    ¡°This human immortal king is too arrogant. Does he really think that he is invincible in this world?¡±


    ¡°He is provoking us to make a move. Does he really think that he can win so many people?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just courting death!¡± sneered an immortal king.


    ¡°Attention, Immortal Kings of the human race. Right now, they are only besieging Lu Xuan. If you guys make a move, you will force us to make a move together!¡±

 Chapter 1237 - Kill You First

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Kill You First</h4>


    A king from another world spoke in a sinister tone. Clearly, he was threatening the immortal kings of the humans, thereby preventing them froming to their aid.


    If not, he would force the remaining kings to act together.


    The kings of the humans were quitemon. Since the heaven realm was the strongest among the myriad realms, it could be said that there were many experts. However, this didn¡¯t mean that the strength of the human Immortal Kings here was strong enough to suppress everyone.


    In fact, even if the various worlds joined forces, they could still suppress the many Immortal Kings in the heavenly realm. It was just that under normal circumstances, it wasn¡¯t enough for the various worlds to join forces.


    After all, the various worlds had huge conflicts with each other, and it wasn¡¯t necessarily smaller than the heavenly realm.


    However, it was clear that during this one year, many of the kings of the various worlds had received notifications from the various worlds.


    Although they were in closed-door cultivation, it didn¡¯t mean that they could ignore the wills of the emperors from the various worlds.


    The moment the emperors from the various worlds gave their orders, they immediately followed the orders.


    The group of human Immortal Kings fell silent. Although not all of them wanted to help Lu Xuan, there were indeed some who wanted to help him. The feeling became more intense as the divine sense of an immortal king from another world unscrupulouslynded on them.


    Evidently, if they dared to act, they would immediately attract the attacks of these immortal kings from another world.


    ¡°Is there only this few people? I¡¯m too disappointed. If the Golden Dragon Emperor didn¡¯te, just relying on you guys to kill me?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes were sharp and his countenance was like a painting. In an instant, his aura changed.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, you don¡¯t know this right? The main city in the heaven realm has been besieged. You shouldn¡¯t have learned the dragon ying technique. Now, His Majesty wants you to die. He also wants all your nsmen and rtives to die. Only in this way can we appease the anger of the Dragon Race!¡± The Golden Dragon King¡¯s huge body coiled up and moved slowly as the sky and earth were copsing.


    Just then, a cold expression shed across Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. Not only did the Golden Dragon Emperor want to kill Lu Xuan, but he also wanted to destroy the human¡¯s bloodline altogether.


    He wanted to show everyone in the world what would happen if he learned the dragon ying technique and offended the dragon n.


    ¡°You¡¯re all courting death!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with a terrifying light.


    As the battle erupted in an instant, no one could stop the terror.


    Immediately, the sky copsed and the earth cracked. Even the chaos in the universe was trembling.


    The group of Immortal Kings all unleashed their true strength. Each of them was no weaker than Shi Tatian who was killed by Lu Xuan back then.


    To be more precise, Shi Tatian who had fused with the stone emperor¡¯s imprint.


    He was almost infinitely close to the monarch realm!


    Clearly, these people were prepared before they came to kill Lu Xuan!


    Each of them was using a secret technique!


    It was obvious that Shi Tatian wasn¡¯t the only one who had a secret technique. There were many monarch realms, and they naturally had all sorts of methods to increase thebat power of the Immortal Kings in a short period of time!


    It was just that they rarely used such a trump card!


    All of their attacks swept toward Lu Xuan in an instant. All sorts ofws transformed into the most terrifying attacks. Each and every action involved the most profound level ofws. It was far from what everyone could understand.


    In fact, these extremely powerful existences even formed a huge formation, causing the power of their attacks to increase greatly.


    Because each of them had their own great Dao figures behind them, they were iparably huge and shook the primal chaos.


    If it happened before, they might have posed a certain degree of threat to Lu Xuan. After all, when Lu Xuan fought against Shi Tatian, he did not have aplete advantage. He even had to wait until Shi Tatian¡¯s own incense stick and will power had been exhausted before he couldpletely suppress Shi Tatian, only then could hepletely suppress Shi Tatian.


    But now, although it seems to be from the beginning of the matter, but only two years of time, in fact, Lu Xuan has spent 20,000 years in the hill of time.


    A body of martial arts has long been hard to reach the peak of perfection.


    For an ordinary Immortal King, his strength might not be enough to make a world-shaking change 20,000 years. However, for Lu Xuan, that waspletely a different story.


    At the moment, the golden light around Lu Xuan¡¯s body zed as brightly as a radiant sun. In the entire primordial chaos, wherever it passed by, even the primordial chaos would be torn apart.


    A shocking thing happened. The golden light around Lu Xuan¡¯s body zed,pletely unafraid of theirbined attacks. The methods of each world were different, but they were all very powerful. Sadly, to Lu Xuan, this was nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    Lu Xuan took a step forward and instantly headed straight for the Golden Dragon King.


    In an instant, the scales on the Golden Dragon King¡¯s body almost stood on their heads. He could sense a terrifying killing intent from Lu Xuan¡¯s body, which wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could understand.


    As the Golden Dragon King roared, an unimaginable light erupted from his body.


    All of a sudden, a treasured saber appeared. This treasured saber was not a real treasured saber, but was formed fromws.


    The real owner of this treasured saber was the Golden Dragon King.


    Before he came to encircle Lu Xuan, the Golden Dragon King had given him this treasured saber, which could unleash an attack that was equivalent to that of an ordinary imperial emperor.


    This was his trump card. He had thought that with so many people attacking Lu Xuan, he would definitely win this battle. This treasured saber could also be his trump card.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Xuan was actually so terrifying. Theirbined attacks could not do anything to Lu Xuan. It was as if there was an invisible barrier around him that blocked all attacks.


    Apparently, the Golden Dragon King and the others could see that there were too manyyers of space around Lu Xuan. He was hiding in countless spaces, so their attacks could not do anything to Lu Xuan.


    This was the most terrifying part!


    Now that Lu Xuan wanted to kill him first, he had no choice but to use his true trump card.


    This treasured saber shed out and in an instant, it transformed into an earth-shattering saber qi.


    What an astonishing saber qi was this? It was almost as if this saber qi could split apart the heavens and the entire universe. It was so stunning that even time was about to be shattered.


    The boundless pressure constituted such a threatening attack that even an imperial emperor would have to treat it seriously, let alone an Immortal King.


    No matter what technique an Immortal King used, facing this attack, they would all die.


    They wouldn¡¯t even be able to dodge it. This was because this strike had locked onto their souls. Even if they fled to the ends of the Earth, they would still not be able to dodge this terrifying strike.


    As the weapon nged, the Golden Dragon King thought that Lu Xuan would be cut in half. However, to his surprise, Lu Xuan still managed to calmly raise his hand and counter the attack.

 Chapter 1238 - One Punch for an Immortal King

    <h4>Chapter 1238: One Punch for an Immortal King</h4>


    Dumbfounded, the Golden Dragon King witnessed a shocking scene that almost scared him to death.


    How could Lu Xuan raise his hand and counter the attack?


    He even did that with his bare hands!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. I thought the Golden Dragon King came personally to deal with me. But you? You¡¯re far too weak for me!¡± Lu Xuan sneered coldly. Raising his hand, he used the transparent saber qi to shatter the entire primal chaos.


    This kind of trump card depended on who used it. Take the Rock Emperor¡¯s mark as an example. If it was used by Shi Tatian, its power would only beparable to Lu Xuan¡¯s initial level.


    However, if it was in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands, he could directly transform his battle strength and push it into the domain of the imperial emperor. In a short period of time, he would have the terrifying strength to contend with the imperial emperor.


    This saber qi was the same. In the hands of the Golden Dragon Emperor, it would be transformed to apletely new weapon.


    ¡°How did you do that?!¡±


    The Golden Dragon King¡¯s huge eyes shed with disbelief. He simply could not believe that his attack was actually blocked by Lu Xuan. Moreover, it seemed that it was not difficult at all.


    However, in the next second, his worldview was turned upside down. He was almost shocked to death.


    Lu Xuan actually used his strength and forcefully shattered the saber qi into a rain of light.


    The scene of the saber qi shattering inch by inch in Lu Xuan¡¯s hand was truly astounding.


    The rain of light that flew out in all directions was just fragments of the Saber Qi. It directly broke through the void of the universe and cut the void of the prison state into pieces.


    Many people knew that it wasn¡¯t that the power of this de qi wasn¡¯t enough. On the contrary, the power of this de qi was extremely shocking. The truly terrifying thing was that Lu Xuan was actually able to receive this terrifying de qi, which was equivalent to an emperor¡¯s attack, with his bare hands.


    ¡°Take a punch from me too!¡± Lu Xuan snorted coldly.


    As his five fingers clenched into fists, a zing light leaked out from the gaps between his fingers, which then transformed into a terrifying attack.


    With a punch, the entire universe rumbled, and countlessws swept out. Lu Xuan¡¯s punch could be said to be earth-shattering.


    In the end, this punch was actually directed at the Golden Dragon King.


    In an instant, the Golden Dragon King¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of a needle¡¯s tip. He felt what was called fear, and his entire body was suppressed by a terrifying pressure. He had never thought that Lu Xuan would be so terrifying.


    Frankly speaking, this punch was no weaker than the Saber Qi that he had used as his trump card.


    In fact, this was a trump card of the imperial emperor. How could Lu Xuan¡¯s punch have powerparable to that of an imperial emperor?


    Could it be that he had also used some kind of trump card?


    However, at this moment, there was no time for him to think too much. Lu Xuan¡¯s punch had directly shattered his dragon country. Countless descendants of the dragon race were among them. In an instant, they had turned into a rain of blood that filled the sky. They had died a martyr¡¯s death.


    Roaring continuously, he used all kinds of divine abilities of the dragon race. However, they were unable to block this punch.


    Wherever this punch passed by, all the divine abilities,ws, and martial arts were ineffective.


    This punchnded directly on the Golden Dragon King¡¯s body. The Golden Dragon King immediately let out a miserable cry. His entire body exploded. Even if he used a secret technique, it was useless.


    His entire body then disintegrated, his bones and blood sttered everywhere. Even his primordial spirit was burning fiercely. Each of his cells had a terrifying me formed from thew, burning his primordial spirit into ashes.


    He actually killed a peak-stage Immortal King with a punch!


    This scene shocked everyone. It was too domineering, too shocking. It was so powerful that it was unrivaled.


    Everyone knew that the Golden Dragon King had an unparalleled physical body, and his strength was close to that of an imperial emperor. With such strength, he could massacre everyone on the battlefield of the various worlds, but now, he was killed by Lu Xuan with a single punch.


    There was no doubt as to how terrifying this punch of Lu Xuan¡¯s was.


    Everyone only saw a huge hole in the space that couldn¡¯t be repaired. Lu Xuan¡¯s punch was truly too terrifying.


    Beyond the people¡¯s expectation, Lu Xuan did not stop after killing the Golden Dragon King. He directly brought the Golden Dragon King¡¯s corpse into the Sky Ocean Secret Realm with a wave of his sleeve and was swallowed by the Poison Dragon King.


    The Poison Dragon King did not hesitate to swallow the corpse of his own kind. He was also on the verge of transforming.


    He had cultivated with Lu Xuan for 20,000 years and all sorts of resources had been used up. His current realm was very high, but hecked sufficient energy to replenish it. This was definitely a great opportunity for him.


    Lu Xuan immediately rushed toward the heaven-swallowing rat king. His right hand pped down, and it actually turned into a golden stone tablet. Then, it suddenly pped down.


    ¡°D*mn it, how could this happen!¡±


    The rat king had not recovered from the fact that Lu Xuan had killed the Golden Dragon King with one punch.


    To his shock, he saw Lu Xuan directly rushing over. The man treated him as the second existence that he wanted to kill. He did not know whether tough or cry. However, almost at the same time, he activated his own supernatural ability and opened his bloody mouth.


    He was actually going to swallow the golden color that Lu Xuan had turned into in one gulp, disying the terrifying supernatural ability that belonged to the sky-devouring rat n.


    Although there was nothing that he could not swallow, the sky-devouring supernatural ability had actually failed on this asion.


    It waspletely useless!


    How could the heaven-swallowing divine ability fail now?


    Astounded, the rat king could not believe that it was true as his divine had been refined in thews of space. It could be considered his unique ability. In the past, he had relied on this sky-devouring divine ability to devour countless powerful enemies.


    However, it had finallypletely failed.


    The rat king knew that there was only one exnation for this: Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding of thews of space far surpassed his.


    Only now did he know that the mission he received to kill a junior was actually so dangerous.


    At first, he thought that this was just a very simple mission and that he could just swallow it in one gulp.


    Unfortunately, his divine ability, which had worked every time, actually failed and was of no use at all.


    In the next moment, Lu Xuan had already punched the sky-swallowing rat king.


    Immediately, the scene of him killing the Golden Dragon King seemed to happen again.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s punch had shattered the heaven-swallowing devouring rat king¡¯s divine kingdom, thereby turning the countless offspring of the rats into endless bloody mist before the corpse disappeared altogether.


    With his strong momentum, Lu Xuannded his punch on the rat king¡¯s divine kingdom.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Following the piercing scream, the poor thing was killed on the spot.

 Chapter 1239 - The Deathly Palm Strike

    <h4>Chapter 1239: The Deathly Palm Strike</h4>


    That was a powerful punch from a peak-stage Immortal King. Following two punches, two daunting figures were killed.


    Undoubtedly, Lu Xuan had be a god of death!


    Although the entire process happened very fast, the Immortal Kings in the time hill was terrified.


    Lu Xuan had merely arrived at the time hill for over a year. Although they didn¡¯t know how much time he had experienced, they knew that the current Lu Xuan had already reached the limits of their understanding.


    These Immortal Kings who cultivated in the time hill were often treated as old monsters by warriors from various worlds. Only freaks would do that.


    But now, they wanted to say that it was really too unfair.


    Compared to Lu Xuan, they were really nothing.


    ¡°Could he have be an emperor? But if he became an emperor, how could there be no Emperor Tribtion?¡±


    Many people were aghast. They felt as if they saw an extremely terrifying existence.


    After two peak-stage Immortal Kings were killed in a row, the remaining Immortal Kings felt a chill all over their bodies, as if they had fallen into an ice cave.


    Never had they thought that someone could be so powerful!


    It was not an exaggeration to say that he was an imperial emperor!


    ¡°Only by killing him can we have a chance to survive. I don¡¯t think that he is really that powerful. He must have used some kind of secret technique!¡±


    At this moment, the ck Dragon King let out a long howl. The remaining angel king, hell demon King, and that Buddha were terrified as the power could split the heavens and earth. Thebined strength of everyone seemed to be able to refine the earth, fire, water, and wind, splitting the heavens and earth apart once again.


    All sorts ofws manifested before they were crushed, turning into fragments that scattered in all directions.


    From the start to the end, Lu Xuan had yet to truly disy his strength. The stone emperor sword and the innate five elements diagram that was seized by him had yet to appear.


    They had already fought to the point of madness because they knew that there was no way out for them.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze swept over the remaining four immortal kings, directly staring at the old Buddha.


    The old Buddha¡¯s old body contained an extremely terrifying power, and Buddhist light burst out from his body.


    ¡°I am the supreme in the universe!¡±


    The old Buddha disyed the Buddha realm¡¯s supreme palm technique, the divine palm.


    Behind him, there was actually a huge Buddha that was tens of thousands of feet tall, looking down at Lu Xuan.


    In front of such a Buddha, Lu Xuan was as tiny as an ant.


    ¡°That palm technique is impressive!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed out loud and the dharma idol of the innate Dao body appeared behind him. If the dharma statue of the old Buddha was like a huge mountain, then the dharma statue of Lu Xuan could bepared to a huge.


    As Lu Xuan opened his palm, the dharma statue behind him followed suit.


    Like an eagle grabbing a chick, he grabbed at the old Buddha.


    Everyone was shocked. The Golden Dharma Idol of the terrifying innate Dao body was like a god of war cast out of gold. Its power was limitless, and endlessws surrounded his body.


    ¡°D*mn it, how can it be so powerful!¡±


    The old Buddha could not help but curse. He raised his hands above his head, and the Buddha behind him also mmed his hands towards the sky.


    Following a thud, this terrifying grab finallynded on the tens of thousands of feet tall Buddha.


    The old Buddha immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. It waspletely different from what he had imagined. He could not stop Lu Xuan at all, not even a little.


    In just a second, the old Buddha was heavily injured. He spat out blood and was forced to retreat. Behind him, the tens of thousands of feet tall Buddha was also instantly destroyed. He then turned into a rain of light and dissipated into the universe.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the next moment, the huge dharma idol directly pped the old Buddha.


    The golden body of the old Buddha was shining with a generous light, but it waspletely unable to block it. In the next moment, the golden body was shattered and was directly bathed in blood. It waspletely unable to block it.


    Everyone saw that the old Buddha only struggled for a moment before he was sted into a sea of blood essence by Lu Xuan.


    He died a miserable death!


    This strike was truly awful. A Buddha that was already infinitely close to the Lord Realm was killed by a single palm strike. The strength of Lu Xuan¡¯s palm strike was basically no different from an Empyrean.


    ¡°Is this still a human? Could it be a monster?¡± Within the time hill, many Immortal Kings perspired profusely when they saw this scene. The hairs on their backs stood on end as though they had encountered an extremely terrifying existence.


    Many immortal kings felt extremely fortunate. Luckily, they didn¡¯t participate in the battle to kill Lu Xuan. This was simply a monster.


    Horrified, they finally understood why the lords of the various worlds were so fearful of Lu Xuan. Usually, any one of these immortal kings would cause amotion in the various worlds.


    With so many immortal kings from different worlds working together, it was simply an inconceivable existence!


    Now, they finally understood that it wasn¡¯t that the emperors of the various worlds were making a mountain out of a molehill. It was that Lu Xuan was indeed extremely terrifying, far beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    Even the group of human immortal kings had incredulous expressions on their faces. When did such a character suddenly appear in their heavenly realm.


    This feeling made them feel as though they hadn¡¯t been connected to the Inte for a million years and discovered that humans had already migrated to Mars.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ an innate Dao physique¡­ Is it the bloodline of the Shi n?¡± Among the Immortal Kings, the Immortal King instantly recognized Lu Xuan¡¯s physique.


    Wasn¡¯t it the bloodline of the Shi family that he married into?


    He was simply too familiar with this bloodline. After all, he had received many favors from the Shi n and even his Dao partner was a female immortal king from the Shi n.


    Nevertheless, he never expected to see an innate Dao body here. In his eyes, although the Shi family possessed countless immortal kings, they hadpletely decayed and no longer had the courage toe to the time hill to fight.


    To his great surprise, he met a descendant of the Shi family here.


    He dared to say that even if the Rock Emperor was resurrected, he would not be as terrifying as this person in front of him in the same realm.


    After all, he had absolute confidence that, in the same realm, he shouldn¡¯t be inferior to the stone emperor. But now, even he felt fear and couldn¡¯t match up to the individual before him.


    In that case, it was impossible for the stone emperor to be more terrifying than Lu Xuan in the same realm.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sessor to the Shi Family!¡±


    The Immortal King didn¡¯t know that Lu Xuan had just arrived at the Shi family and dealt with the Shi family.


    He thought that Lu Xuan was a holy descendant of the Rock Emperor.


    At this moment, three of the six immortal kings who were attacking Lu Xuan were killed by Lu Xuan in an instant. The other three who survived could hardly believe what had happened was true.

 Chapter 1240 - Crush the Pride of the Dragon Race

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Crush the Pride of the Dragon Race</h4>


    To be precise, Lu Xuan acted too quickly. In just a moment, he had already ughtered the three Immortal Kings!


    To deal with the three of them, Lu Xuan only used three moves in total!


    Three moves were enough to kill three peak-stage Immortal Kings? If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe it if others told them. They would even think that someone was deliberately lying to them.


    They weren¡¯t imperial emperors. How could someone be so powerful to such a terrifying realm!


    But now, they believed that there really was such a person. Some people hadn¡¯t reached the imperial emperor realm yet, but in terms ofbat strength, they had already crossed that threshold. They were already at the true Imperial Emperor Realm.


    The reason why they were so sure was that after they had used their secret arts, theirbat strength was infinitely close to the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    But even so, they were still defeated by Lu Xuan in one move. If his truebat power was not at the Emperor realm, that would be an insult to their intelligence.


    What was even more terrifying was that Lu Xuan had yet topleted his cultivation. At the very least, they had to bepletely careful with their emperor weapons ording to the intelligence reports before he showed his true power.


    It was just a normal method, but it had destroyed the method they used to deal with the emperor weapon. They wanted to cry but had no tears.


    If they had known that Lu Xuan was so terrifying, they would not have besieged him even if they were beaten to death.


    Even the ck Dragon King was very regretful.


    Although the dragon race had always killed people who knew how to kill dragons, there were exceptions. They could not have people they could not deal with.


    If the person who had learned the dragon-ying technique was a heavenly venerate, then the entire dragon n probably wouldn¡¯t even let out a fart.


    Not to mention chasing after him and cursing a heavenly venerate, wouldn¡¯t that be courting death? Perhaps even the entire dragon world would be prated and sunk.


    But now, Lu Xuan had also be such an existence!


    The ancestral dragon that could contend against a heavenly venerate in the dragon world had disappeared without a trace. Many people even felt that he had died in the depths of the universe with the dragon-ying heavenly venerate.


    The imperial emperor level alone was already very difficult for the dragon world to deal with, because it was very difficult to kill an imperial emperor. Of course, even so, the dragon world would still think of ways to kill this imperial emperor who had learned the dragon yer technique.


    However, the prerequisite was that he had to be an expert of the same level!


    At first, he thought that he was Lu Xuan¡¯s opponent of the same level, but who would have thought that he had already taken that step!


    This was the key that made him feel that his worldview had copsed. Because to take that step, it was not something that could be achieved with time.


    Even if he cultivated to the meditation realm in the hill of time, he would definitely not be able to surpass his current limit and reach the imperial emperor realm.


    Evidently, he could have achieved it in the first ce. He just used the time hill to speed up the process.


    If he couldn¡¯t do it, he would never be able to do it!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Dragon Realm targeting me because I know how to kill Dragons? Should I tell you now? Not only do I know how to do it, I will also use it!¡±


    As Lu Xuan uttered this, a terrifying attack swept out.


    The ck Dragon King immediately felt that all the fatal points in his body were targeted. However, in fact, he didn¡¯t have any fatal points at all. After cultivating to his level, he didn¡¯t have any weaknesses at all.


    Even so, under this move, he still felt that his entire body was full of weaknesses. This was the dragon ying technique.


    It was a supreme divine ability that targeted the dragon race!


    As long as it was the dragon race, all of them would be within the range of this supreme divine ability!


    This was the most terrifying. It was an extremely mysterious attack technique. There was no fixed form. If it was spread on arge scale, there was not much that could be learned. Only when one¡¯s talent reached a certain level would it be possible to learn this move.


    To a certain extent, this dragon ying technique had already reached the level of karma. Just like the great prophecy technique, it had a specific effect. It had already surpassedmon sense and rules.


    ¡°Ah, the Dragon World will definitely not let you off!¡±


    Just then, the ck Dragon King let out a blood-curdling scream as he was hit by the dragon ying technique. Furthermore, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation andbat strength far surpassed his. The ck Dragon King let out a blood-curdling scream almost instantly and died on the spot.


    His body was sted into pieces and was directly taken away by Lu Xuan!


    In reality, Lu Xuan did not even need to use the dragon ying technique to easily defeat the ck Dragon King. Using the dragon ying technique was just a way of showing off his attitude.


    An attitude that was absolutely upromising towards the dragon world!


    The strength and madness of the Dragon World was enough to scare many people, but it could not scare Lu Xuan!


    Lu Xuan was clear that although the Dragon World looked crazy, it was actually just bullying the weak and fearing the strong. If he was strong enough, the dragon world would also turn a blind eye to the fact that Lu Xuan knew the dragon ying technique.


    At this moment, in the time hill, there were still some Dragon Kings of the Dragon World, but they were all silent at this moment.


    Even after Lu Xuan disyed the dragon ying technique, they felt uneasy, as if all their weaknesses and ws were exposed in front of him.


    However, they remained silent. No one dared to step out and stop Lu Xuan.


    Their only hope was that he wouldn¡¯t vent his anger on them!


    At this moment, they didn¡¯t even dare to take the initiative to flee. Although the time hill seemed veryrge, to experts like him, it was only a step away from crossing the entire time hill.


    Under such circumstances, they didn¡¯t even dare to flee because they were afraid of infuriating Lu Xuan, who could easily kill them all.


    Because they knew that if Lu Xuan intended to do so, no immortal king from another world would stand out and fight with them.


    When disaster struck, everyone would fly away!


    Even if they knew that he knew how to y dragons and even used it in front of them, which was a tant provocation, they still didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    The so-called dragon race that was born with a lofty character was nothing but a joke in his eyes. In front of absolute experts, any lofty character was meaningless!


    And after using the art of dragon ying to kill the ck Dragon King, other than the Angel King, the only one who could stand in front of Lu Xuan was the hell demon king.


    Instantly, the two of them sensed Lu Xuan¡¯s gazending on them, so they quickly attack him.


    Half of the ce was an ocean of light while the other half was an aura of sulfur. In order to fight Lu Xuan, the two Immortal Kings from the two powers that were the most hostile to each other had to join forces.


    In an instant, this terrifying attackpletely engulfed Lu Xuan.


    In spite of that, both of them knew that it was impossible for Lu Xuan to be killed so easily.


    As expected, just as the two of them held their breaths, a terrifying sword light tore apart the universe, shattering the heavens as it swept over.

 Chapter 1241 - The Golden Dragon Emperor Appeared as All the Immortal Kings Were Annihilated

    <h4>Chapter 1241: The Golden Dragon Emperor Appeared as All the Immortal Kings Were Annihted</h4>


    The sword light was bone-piercing!


    It tore apart the universe and crushed the attacks of the angel king and the demon king.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure was revealed. Earlier, when the two peak-stage Immortal Kings joined forces to attack, they couldn¡¯t even make Lu Xuan look a little more pathetic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the Grand Guardian Technique!¡±


    After the angel king roared, a light figure appeared behind him. The 24 wings showed its status as an angel emperor.


    This was his trump card, which was also a defensive measure given to him by an angel emperor who was higher in rank than him before he came.


    He thought it was just a precaution, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be used in real life.


    This was almost equivalent to the defensive ability of an emperor, which was impossible for an immortal king to break through!


    However, just as his thoughts shed through, the sword light tore through the shadow of light and instantly destroyed all the defenses.


    All of his knowledge was meaningless in front of this sword, because Lu Xuan had surpassed any level of existence that he had known before, and far surpassed it.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Injured by the sword, the angel king turned into pure light that filled the sky before dissipating. It was just a very easy sword strike, and the Angel King died tragically in an instant.


    The angel itself was a pure energy creature. The higher the level of an angel, the purer its energy was, which was another form of life.


    In almost an instant, there was only Lu Xuan and the other demon king left in the void of the universe.


    The demon king was finally terrified as this attempt was fatal to him. He had never thought that there would be such a terrifying existence.


    In an instant, he was about to tear open space and escape.


    ¡°Want to escape? Are you sure?¡± sneered Lu Xuan before he took one step at a time. It seemed slow, but it was actually fast. In an instant, he had caught up with the demon king.


    The demon king¡¯s hair stood on end. He felt that it was inconceivable that he couldn¡¯t tear open space.


    For a king of his level, tearing open space was the easiest thing to do.


    But at this moment, he realized that he couldn¡¯t tear open space at all. The space that was originally like a piece of paper and tofu suddenly became like a piece of iron, making it impossible for him to tear it open.


    He almost immediately realized that it must have something to do with Lu Xuan, the person who had locked the space.


    He could only turn around and use the strongest attack in his life.


    ¡°Seven Deadly Sins!¡±


    In an instant, seven kinds of sins emerged. These were karma that surpassed thews. They all emerged and attacked Lu Xuan in a very mysterious way.


    But it was useless, for Lu Xuan had mastered the golden body. No matter what mysterious method or strange attack, none of them could hurt Lu Xuan.


    Directly, Lu Xuan struck out with his palm. The Golden Palm and fingers descended like clouds that hung in the sky, and every single trace of it was thew of the Great Dao, which was extremely terrifying. In an instant, the demon king was captured.


    The divine kingdom surrounding the king was instantly crushed into nothingness. His eyes shed with extreme shock as countless devils screamed in pain and turned into nothingness.


    Even this devil King couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. After being grabbed by Lu Xuan, his entire body was filled with cracks. In an instant, he was turned into a ball of blood mist and waspletely annihted.


    The battle ended!


    It ended in a way that no one expected. In the time hill, many immortal kings were old monsters that had cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years. They had no idea that such a character actually appeared in the heavenly realm.


    Astounded, they found it hard to believe the existence of such a terrifying being.


    ¡°Even six peak-stage immortal kings were unable to kill Lu Xuan despite being besieged by him. Instead, they were killed instead. This¡­¡±a king from another world waspletely silent.


    If they knew that the heaven realm had named Lu Xuan the number one immortal king since ancient times, they would know how ridiculous their thoughts were.


    Back then when the heavenly realm ranked Lu Xuan as the number one immortal king since ancient times, he wasn¡¯t this powerful.


    But now, his strength waspletely differentpared to before.


    ¡°That¡¯s the stone emperor sword. is he really a descendant of the Shi n?¡± The Immortal King recognized the sword attack that his shed out earlier. It was precisely the stone emperor sword.


    Once again, he confirmed that Lu Xuan was indeed a descendant of the Shi n.


    Possessing an innate Dao body and the stone emperor sword at the same time, this was undoubtedly a descendant of the Shi family.


    It was just that he sighed with emotion. He had only left the heavenly realm for a short period of time and the Shi family in the heavenly realm actually had such a powerful existence.


    He still vaguely remembered that when he received the news from the Shi n earlier, the Shi n¡¯s current generation should be called Shi Tatian and not this Lu Xuan.


    To a certain extent, he was somewhat puzzled as well. It was just that the unique characteristics of the time hill meant that it wasn¡¯t an easy task for the outside world to contact the immortal kings in the time hill. It could be said that it was extremely difficult and they could only contact each other once in a very long time.


    Hence, he still didn¡¯t know that the Shi n had already been crippled and had lowered their heads in front of Lu Xuan.


    The other Immortal Kings from the other worlds all fell silent, not knowing how to face Lu Xuan. Many of them felt fear in their hearts.


    Especially the immortal kings who were rted to the other realms. They were afraid that Lu Xuan would vent his anger on them. When he returned to the mound of time and killed them all, they would have no ce to cry.


    Even the Immortal Kings of the heaven realm were terrified!


    Undeniably, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength was too strong. Even though they were all humans, they were also shocked.


    Suddenly, at this moment, everyone felt a violent fluctuation in space. Following that, a huge space crack was torn open and a golden dragon w wed at them.


    As the Golden Dragon w pounced toward them, a treasured saber was grabbed by it. Then, a ray of saber light shed down.


    At that moment, everyone only saw that the ray of saber light as bright as day. It covered everything, as if it was going to reopen the world.


    Astonishingly, this de light was too domineering, it was beyond everyone¡¯s understanding, and it was invincible.


    They seemed to have seen this attack from the Golden Dragon King just now. It was ten times, or even a hundred times, more terrifying than the de attack that Lu Xuan easily crushed.


    In response, Lu Xuan raised the Rock Emperor¡¯s sword in his hand to meet it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As a huge explosion sounded, the light that was ignited in an instant was like the light from the big bang of the universe. The shockwave from the collision shattered space and created a force that could cause the entire universe to copse.


    When the brilliant light spluttered in the air, it transformed into mes that burned fiercely.


    The terrifying battle which erupted in an instant shocked the whole world.

 Chapter 1242 - I Will Kill You Today

    <h4>Chapter 1242: I Will Kill You Today</h4>


    The terrifying collision was akin to the beginning of the universe!


    The zing light blotted out the sun, which showed how terrifying the collision was.


    However, this time was different from before. Earlier, the group of immortal kings guessed that Lu Xuan might already have thebat strength of an emperor-level.


    They now truly confirmed that he had really upgraded hisbat strength to the emperor-level.


    The immortal kings wanted to say something, but nothing came out of their mouths in the end.


    The shock experienced by them could hardy be described, for there had never been such a thing, truly confirming that sentence.


    Nobody could hold the sun, moon, and stars like him in the universe.


    They had never thought that an Immortal King could also have thebat strength of an imperial emperor!


    At this moment, the king who did not go out to kill Lu Xuan was even more relieved, which was simply a joke. What was the difference in essence between this and a group of immortal kings ganging up on an imperial emperor?


    There was no difference in essence!


    Undoubtedly, he was a freak, and those below him were as insignificant as little ants!


    It was precisely because of this transformation that they were all shocked. How did Lu Xuan manage to reach such a level?


    As everyone was extremely shocked, the battle between the two sides continued. In an instant, they shed three times. Although there were only few shes, the consequences were terrifying!


    Each attack could easily destroy a like the Earth or even the entire sr system. With a single attack, it could destroy everything.


    After a few consecutive moves, the immortal kings saw the figure behind the crack. It was a golden dragon. His dragon cw held a treasured de, suppressing the heavens and earth with a single sh.


    ¡°Golden Dragon Emperor, it was indeed he who made a move!¡± reported an immortal king .


    Although everyone was shocked by the Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s move, they understood that Lu Xuan had learned the dragon-ying technique.


    The shocking Dragon-ying Technique just now was stunning.


    Ordinary people didn¡¯t know much about the technique, but these old immortal kings were all veterans who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years. They were all experienced and knowledgeable, so they certainly knew about the technique.


    Whoever used the technique would die. The Dragon World would pay any price to deal with those who had learned the dragon-ying technique.


    At this time, it seemed very reasonable for the Golden Dragon Emperor to personally deal with Lu Xuan!


    After three consecutive strikes, he could not break Lu Xuan¡¯s defense. In the Sky and Earth, divine clouds flickered and immortal chaos poured out.


    This battle had finally reached its peak!


    On the other side of the crack, everyone heard incessant screams. A great battle was going on.


    Many people seemed to have thought of something. Earlier, an immortal king mentioned that many worlds were attacking the heaven realm main city.


    Evidently, the Golden Dragon Emperor has torn apartyers of space in the direction of the Heaven Realm to kill Lu Xuan.


    However, even the Golden Dragon Emperor did not expect Lu Xuan to be so strong. He was not at a disadvantage at all.


    ¡°Hey, you are so arrogant. How dare you challenge me? Do you think you are great?¡±


    At this moment, a crisp female voice came from the other side of the space crack.


    Immediately, Lu Xuan knew it was voice of the Moon Emperor!


    Evidently, in the battlefield of the Heaven Realm, the Moon Emperor was currently exchanging blows with the Golden Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°Humph!¡± The Golden Dragon Emperor coldly snorted, he didn¡¯t continue to act against Lu Xuan. At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless. The Moon Emperor was simply too domineering.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much! I will definitely kill you today!¡± roared the Golden Dragon Emperor on the other side of the world.


    The group of immortal kings stared at Lu Xuan with a dumbfounded expression. They could not believe that this unprecedented battle had transpired before them.


    Slowly, more and more immortal kings fell silent. They were inexplicably shocked in the face of such a supreme ruler.


    If it was just an ordinary emperor, it would not have shocked them so much!


    It was just that Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was simply too stunning. It could be said that he had stunned everyone for thousands of years.


    Just as everyone was in shock, Lu Xuan coldly snorted, ¡°How dare you sh me thrice?! I¡¯ll kill you on the spot today!¡±


    As he spoke, both his hands erupted with golden light. He actually tore apart the space itself.


    On the other side of the spatial crack, the battlefield of the Heaven Realm Main City had already turned into a terrifying battlefield. Hundreds of millions of elite troops were fighting against each other.


    At the moment, heaven, hell, the Dragon World, the Buddhist World, the Phoenix World, the Demon Realm, the Ghost World, and many other worlds were here. The multiple elite troops of the various worlds joined forces to attack the Heaven Realm.


    The main city in the Heaven Realm an enormous city that was several meters tall. In the surroundings, countless elites from various worlds were attacking. The arrows were like torrential rain as they continuously swept over the heaven realm¡¯s main city.


    Soon after, Lu Xuan¡¯s figure disappeared from the other side of the crack.


    ¡°The great war has started again. It¡¯s time to return to the Heaven Realm!¡± yelled an immortal king.


    Many immortal kings from the Heaven Realm had made their decision. Since the war had reached such a stage, they had no choice but to return to help.


    If not, if the Heaven Realm¡¯s main city was captured, how could there be any eggs left unbroken?


    Their descendants and inheritances were all in the heaven realm.


    The Great Immortal King was ready to return to the heaven realm.


    But at this moment, the king from the Demon Realm blocked his way.


    ¡°Gret Immortal Kings, there are some things that we shouldn¡¯t get involved in. What do you think?¡± The demon king looked at him and asked slowly, ¡°Today, neither of us should get involved in this battle. What do you think?¡±


    At this moment, the other human immortal kings were also blocked by the other immortal kings from the other worlds. The kings from the other worlds all had a tacit understanding. All of them wanted to stop the immortal king and the others.


    ¡°Just now, you didn¡¯t have the guts to stop Lu Xuan. Now, you are blocking us. Do you think that we are very weak?¡±


    After that, the Great Immortal King directly pointed to the core of the matter. None of the warriors from the other worlds had the guts to stand up and resist Lu Xuan¡¯s departure.


    They werepletely scared to death, and now a huge threat was standing before them. It was too daunting, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Great Immortal King, please fight me if you want to!¡±


    The great battle instantly erupted as soon as the king of the Demon Realm finished his words.

 Chapter 1243 - The Endless Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 1243: The Endless Massacre</h4>


    Lu Xuan tore through space and arrived at the battlefield of the Heaven Realm.


    At this moment, what entered his vision was an iparably huge battlefield.


    The entire area around the main city had turned into a huge battlefield where many soldiers were fighting against each other.


    That was terrifying to the extreme!


    In theyers of space, who knew how many troops were hidden. There were also many Golden Immortals and immortal kings fighting each other.


    Too many warriors experts were dying every minute and every second.


    Such was the cruelty of any battlefield. What¡¯s more, this is just the beginning of a great war. The scale of a battlefield was so vast that it was beyond the imagination of the people in the Heaven Realm.


    The strength controlled by the heavenly court far exceeded that of any monarch race. Even if all the monarch races were added together, they would not be able to match up to the power controlled by the heavenly curt.


    Compared to the many monarch races, the royal family was a crushing force.


    Even these monarch races and the royal family were a part of the havenly court¡¯s foundation.


    Not long after Lu Xuan entered the battlefield, a terrifying giant hand grabbed him up. It was a ghost king. It gave off a ghostly aura, and the endless divine kingdom was filled with the roars of many evil ghosts.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± uttered Lu Xuan coldly. He grabbed out with one of hisrge hands, and his entire body turned into a zing light. His qi and blood soared into the sky, sweeping in all directions.


    When the ghost king¡¯srge hand touched this shocking qi and blood, it was as if the snow had touched the scorching sun, and was directly evaporated.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the ghost king let out a miserable cry, and its eyes flickered with a terrifying expression. Looking at Lu Xuan¡¯s shocking qi and blood, which was as exuberant as the sun, when spread out, it was like a sea of qi and blood.


    Following that, the huge hand directly grabbed the ghost king. Once the ghost king was pulled out from his ghost kingdom, he melted and turned into nothingness.


    Directly, Lu Xuan grabbed a ghost king to death!


    Lu Xuan nced at the area near the heaven realm main city that had turned into a huge battlefield. With a sh, he instantly appeared above the various camps in the other worlds.


    The moment Lu Xuan appeared, the various camps of other worlds immediately reacted. All sorts of terrifying torrents tore through the sky and headed towards Lu Xuan.


    In an instant, the space around him was frozen. These torrents of attacks couldn¡¯t do anything to him at all.


    After he sat down cross-legged, a series of rumbling sounds rang out. Countless experts from other worlds instantly sensed that an endless amount of dark clouds had appeared in the sky.


    At the moment, dark clouds were pressing down on the city, threatening to destroy it!


    ¡°It¡¯s the tribtion clouds!¡±


    Some warriors from other worlds reacted almost immediately, for they had sensed the terrifying pressure between heaven and earth.


    Indeed, they were the tribtion clouds!


    Countless lightning dragons churned within the tribtion clouds as if they would strike down at any moment. This was a terrifying lightning bolt that contained the will of the Heavenly Dao.


    It was impossible to determine the extent of the tribtion clouds. The camps of the armies from other worlds were all within the range of the tribtion clouds.


    All the creatures from other worlds sensed that something was wrong!


    Those with weaker cultivations and lower than the Immortal King Realm were trembling in fear.


    In the face of the boundless pressure from the heavens, they instinctively felt a sense of reverence that they didn¡¯t dare to resist.


    Creatures like demonic beasts and ferocious beasts with lower intelligence directly prostrated themselves. They lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to look up. These creatures were all acting based on their instincts, hence they could sense the terror of these tribtion clouds.


    Lu Xuan sat cross-legged in the air, not moving at all. The surroundings were filled with endless pressure.


    The lightning tribtion hadn¡¯t descended yet, but just this terrifying pressure caused the protective qi on Lu Xuan¡¯s body to be activated automatically. It was even ignited by the friction, making him look like a burning man.


    The immortal kings¡¯ expressions changed when they saw this scene. The heavenly realm hadn¡¯t descended yet, but it already had such power. If it directly descended, who knows what kind of terrifying power it would have.


    ¡°He¡¯s transcending the Emperor Tribtion!¡± roared the Demon King with red eyes.


    Even he could feel the terrifying pressure of the Emperor Tribtion. It was as if a huge hand had grabbed onto his heart, wanting to crush it. It was too unbearable.


    ¡°Is he mad? Transcending the Emperor Tribtion here? If he wants us to die, he has to die too!¡± a ghost king roared.


    These kings from another world had already reacted. They already knew what Lu Xuan was nning to do. He was clearly nning to use the tribtion to destroy them together.


    There were so many living beings in this space, which meant that the difficulty of the tribtion would immediately increase substantially.


    Since time immemorial, the kings had always found a ce with as few people as possible to avoid the tribtion from escting.


    ¡°Run!¡± the kings immediately reacted. This thought instantly appeared in their minds. When a quasi-emperor was undergoing the tribtion, the area within hundreds of thousands of miles would be extremely dangerous, for everything could be destructed.


    As for Lu Xuan¡¯s tribtion, it was even more terrifying. Everything within tens of millions of kilometers was covered within it. Furthermore, as they sensed more and more creatures from other worlds, the tribtion continued to expand its range and wanted to annihte more living beings.


    However, before they could escape, the first bolt of lightning descended in an instant. Then, countless bolts of lightning scrambled to descend. It was like a raging storm. This terrifying scene caused everyone to be shocked.


    In an instant, everything within a radius of tens of millions of miles turned into a sea of lightning. Following that, miserable screams rang out continuously, and countless camps of soldiers from other worlds were instantly turned into nothingness.


    No matter how many dimensions they hid in, their dimensional barrier was destructed, and they were struck to death.


    The ghost cultivators from the Ghost World, as well as some devil cultivators from the Demon Realm, were all suppressed by the lightning. This time, they were struck by lightning one after another. They had done many evil deeds and killed many people. Now, they were targeted by the tribtion and were struck to death one after another.


    ¡°Ah, this is utterly uneptable!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off after I die!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Curses rose and fell on the battlefield one after another, but soon all the voices were covered by the endless lightning.


    These people had suffered an unexpected disaster and were destroyed by Lu Xuan with his tribtion.


    Unfortunately, theirints werepletely useless, for even real curses could not hurt Lu Xuan.

 Chapter 1244 - Exterminating Almost the Whole Army

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Exterminating Almost the Whole Army</h4>


    ¡°Ah!¡± a demon king screamed in pain.


    As his kingdom was destroyed, his body was crushed on the spot.


    Even his primordial spirit was ignited and burned to ashes in an instant.


    The terrifying lightning shattered everything; everyone on the battlefield was within the range of the lightning¡¯s attacks.


    Undoubtedly, this was arge-scale indiscriminate attack!


    In an instant, the collective attack arrived, and all Golden Immortals were annihted by the endless thunderbolts.


    The trillions of thunderbolts struck down in unison, attacking indiscriminately. This was because it was impossible to tell who was really here to transcend the tribtion and who was dragged in by Lu Xuan.


    When theyers of space were pierced through, countless war fortresses that were hidden within were destroyed.


    One could see a great ark behind the three-headed demons. There were also many beasts and ghostly chariots. Originally, they were all nned to wait until the battle reached a certain point before releasing them, attacking the main city of the Heaven Realm in one fell swoop.


    But now, all of them were destroyed. Many immortal kings had their own trump cards and weren¡¯t killed at the first instant.


    In the dire situation, they could only watch helplessly as Lu Xuan destroyed all their trump cards by himself.


    The boundless heaven realm destroyed everything. Sadly, they weren¡¯t able to endure for long because the Heaven Realm was simply too terrifying. It wasn¡¯t meant to be used against them in the first ce.


    It was meant to deal with peak-stage Immortal Kings, existences that had half a foot in the lord realm.


    Lu Xuan¡¯sbat prowess had actually stepped into the Lord Realm. It could be said that hisbat prowess was iparably terrifying.


    Undeniably, it was an existence that could injure lords.


    Even if these immortal kings weren¡¯t instantly killed, they onlysted for a few more seconds. In an instant, the armies of the various worlds werepletely wiped out. Even their camps were uprooted.


    The terrifying lightning tribtion destroyed the heavens and earth. Other than the elites from the other worlds who were still entangled with the heavenly realm army, the other armies that had yet to make a move had already beenpletely wiped out.


    In an instant, over three-quarters of the elites from the other worlds were killed or injured.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the drastic change.


    What made them even more dumbstruck was that such a terrifying lightning tribtion didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of stopping. In other words, that fellow who was transcending the tribtion didn¡¯t seem to have died. This was the reason why so many people were almost scared to death.


    Regardless of whether it was the heavenly realm or the other world, everyone was dumbstruck as they stared at the center of the lightning tribtion. As the terrifying figure swept down and cracked the sky, the power of the lightning was so intense that it was almost liquefied, transforming into a sea of lightning.


    Upon seeing this scene, the heavenly realm army hurriedly retreated back to the main city in order to avoid the lightning storm. However, the army from the other worlds wasn¡¯t so lucky. They were directly swept away by the lightning storm.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Countless screams of agony rang out. Countless people were directly swept by the Lightning Storm, turning into charcoal. There were actually very few soldiers from the other world who managed to avoid the lightning storm. All of them were at the Immortal King Realm, while those below the Immortal King Realm were all wiped out.


    Until now, the situation on the battlefield was gradually bing clear. The lightning storm caused by Lu Xuan¡¯s tribtion wiped out over 99% of the troops from the other world.


    Only a few immortal kings were left struggling on the ground!


    All of this took a long time to describe, but in truth, it only took a few breaths of time. The troops from the other world, which caused the entire heaven realm to feel an unimaginable threat, vanished without a trace.


    A human immortal king stood on top of the city wall, staring at the ground below that hadpletely turned into a sea of lightning. He couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and gulp down a mouthful of saliva.


    If he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he would never believe that things could develop to such an extent.


    He single-handedly wiped out 99% of the troops from the other world. If it wasn¡¯t for the obstruction in the city, the heavenly realm army would have suffered heavy losses.


    This was something that even the lord couldn¡¯t do!


    If the lord could do such a thing so easily, why would they nurture an elite army? If they could directly p them, what use would it be for them to nurture more elite troops?


    Beyond everybody¡¯s expectation, Lu Xuan did it. Although he relied on the power of the heavenly tribtion to annihte them.


    But just this feat alone was already unprecedented.


    ¡°Who is this person? Do we have such an existence among us?¡±


    An immortal king stared dumbfoundedly at Lu Xuan who was undergoing the heavenly tribtion.


    It was as though he single-handedly resolved the crisis in the Heaven Realm. It was just that they had no way to see who it was. He was alreadypletely enveloped by the power of lightning, even their divine senses weren¡¯t able to enter, the instant they entered, they would be directly split apart by the lightning tribtion.


    At that moment, they could only rely on their eyesight to see. However, they could only faintly see the figure within, they had no idea who it was.


    ¡°Look, this lightning tribtion is actually the five elements lightning tribtion!¡± one of the people gasped. They found that the five elements lightning had started to fall from the sky.


    Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The five elements had been integrated into the terrifying lightning.


    ¡°Legend has it that only immortal kings who have cultivated to the extreme can encounter the five elements lightning tribtion at the end. But that will only happen when they are at the end of the tribtion. It has only just begun!¡±


    Just then, an immortal king felt as though his worldview had copsed. Only the most outstanding ones had the possibility of transcending the five-element lightning tribtion.


    Since ancient times, there weren¡¯t many who had transcended the five-element lightning tribtion. However, every single one of them had left an indelible name in history.


    Now, the tribtion had only just begun and the five elements lightning tribtion had already appeared. What terrifying existences would appear in the future?


    Just thinking about it made everyone feel a sense of terror. They simply didn¡¯t dare to imagine it!


    Different guesses formed in their hearts. The immortal kings were the weakest among them, so even if they had reached the peak of the Immortal King Realm, there was no way that they would be able to transcend the tribtion.


    After that, there were those who were stronger, like the grumpy old Cambion who was subdued by Lu Xuan. Those who were able to ovee the heavenly tribtion were already considered the cream of the crop among advanced immortal kings.


    Above that were those legendary characters. Those who were able to transcend the five elements lightning tribtion were all like that. Each and every one of them was a renowned figure in their own realms.


    Those who could not pass the lightning tribtion would never have the chance to witness the legend.


    <h4>Chapter 1245: Challenge the Worldview</h4>


    Even if they weren¡¯t transcending the tribtion, when everyone felt the terrifying power of the heavenly tribtion descend, they still felt their hair stand on end. It was a terrifying power that they couldn¡¯t contend against.


    It was the power of heaven and earth!


    Even if it was the immortal king, a casual attack could blow up a and even destroy aary system. However, in the face of the universe, it was still too insignificant.


    Ordinary Emperor Tribtions would definitely not reach this level. Only Lu Xuan¡¯s monarch tribtions could reach this level.


    The five elements divine lightning was unleashed with unparalleled power.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I think you are courting death!¡±


    Just then, a cold snort came from the depths of the universe. Following that, a huge dragon body charged into the Heaven Realm.


    Unexpectedly, the lightning tribtion, which was already very fierce, became even bigger at this moment.


    As the Heavenly Dao seemed to have been angered, a huge eye appeared in the sky. Its eyes were extremely cold as it stared at Lu Xuan and the figure that had just barged in.


    That was the Golden Dragon Emperor!


    At the critical moment, the Golden Dragon Emperor appeared again. He should have been fighting outside of the universe.


    Ordinary people could not see the fight between the imperial emperors, but Lu Xuan could see that thousands of light years away, many imperial emperors from other worlds were attacking the Moon Emperor.


    However, the Moon Emperor¡¯s strength was unfathomable. He was able to survive all kinds of attacks. To be able to stay in the heavenly realm, the Moon Emperor¡¯s strength was the key.


    Everyone thought that there were only ten great imperial emperors in the heavenly realm. However, only Lu Xuan knew that of the many imperial emperors, there was a rank dedicated to the Ten Greatest Imperial Emperors.


    Their strengths were stunning and appalling.


    At this moment, the Golden Dragon Emperor left the battlefield and entered the heavenly tribtion. In an instant, the strength of the heavenly tribtion increased by another level.


    ¡°Golden Dragon Emperor, the grudge between us should be settled now. Back then, you grabbed me with one w and shed me three times. I remember every time!¡± uttered Lu Xuan coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a dead person remembering!¡± replied the Golden Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°This time, let¡¯s see who will save you!¡±


    Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s eyes shed with a terrifying light. He was right to be afraid of Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan was more troublesome than he had imagined. However, Lu Xuan was too confident, or else how would he transcend the tribtion on the Heavenly Battlefield. Did he think that they could not do anything to him?


    For a moment, everyone on the heavenly battlefield held their breath and focused. One was an imperial emperor who was about to ascend, while the other was a genuine old-fashioned imperial emperor.


    This was already a realm that they could not understand!


    Lu Xuan nced at the many imperial emperors who were fighting with the Moon Emperor thousands of light years away.


    After that, he stared at the golden dragon emperor and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first, then I¡¯ll kill them. You¡¯re the ones who started it today, so you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, do you want to kill me? Today, I¡¯ll let you understand what it means to be an ant below an imperial emperor!¡±


    The Golden Dragon Emperorughed out loud. His figure turned into a middle-aged man in a golden imperial robe with a lofty horn on his head.


    In an instant, he made his move!


    This was a genuine dragon fist. As soon as he punched out, the world copsed and the endless heavenly tribtion was swept away.


    Lu Xuan also did not hold back and threw out a punch!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two beams of golden light collided in the sky. The world was about to copse. The shockwave that spread out even destroyed the tribtion.


    The countless experts from the Heaven Realm and other worlds who were shivering in the distance could clearly see what was happening inside.


    However, it was better not to look. On the surface, the two of them only threw out a punch. What others did not know was that the powers of the realm had turned into a zing light that blotted out the sky and the sun.


    The earth shook and the mountains shook!


    Many people could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Fortunately, this was the battlefield of the various worlds. If this was the lower realm, who knew how many gxies would be destroyed with this punch.


    ¡°I-Is this still a human?¡± said an Immortal King with a dumbstruck expression.


    ¡°That must be Lu Xuan!¡±


    Taking advantage of the time when the endless thunder tribtions were swept away by the shockwaves, they all saw clearly. That person wearing the five elements robe, other than Lu Xuan, who else could it be.


    Everyone was almost dumbfounded.


    ¡°How many years has it been? Why is he about to transcend the tribtions and be an Emperor?¡±


    Among the immortal kings, Yuan Xiao stared at the scene in front of him with his mouth agape.


    It was too terrifying!


    He still remembered how he fought side by side with Lu Xuan back then. It had only been a few years since the previous battle, but he was now an imperial emperor? How did he do that?


    This kind of progress was no longer like riding a rocket to ascend. Apparently, when they were still running forward, Lu Xuan had already boarded the warp drive spaceship.


    He was simply a monster!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s speed of attaining the Dao was too fast, so fast that his peers were already far behind.


    He was fully aware of his own situation. He was confident that he could be a peak immortal king within a trillion years, but it would take at least 200,000 to 300,000 years before he had the chance to attempt the path of an imperial emperor.


    Well, this was only the qualification to attempt the path of an imperial emperor. The sess rate was still very slim.


    If one wanted to be more confident in bing an imperial emperor, one might not even have the ability to do so in one¡¯s entire life.


    However, at that moment, Lu Xuan was actually about to transcend the tribtion. He was about to transcend the tribtion¡­


    His worldview had copsed!


    It wasn¡¯t just Yuan Xiao. Even Ao Wuchang, Su Ziyue, Zi Mingyue, Jin Che, and the other outstanding members of the younger generation, who had fought side by side with Lu Xuan before, felt as if their worldview had been thrown into disarray by the wind.


    ¡°What kind of fortuitous encounter did fellow Daoist Lu Get?¡± Ao Wuchang pursed his lips. ¡°This is too scary!¡±


    Only Zi Mingyue and Jin Che¡¯s expressions were slightly better, for they were already used to Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden rise. Almost every once in a while, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds. This was already a regr program.


    They were already used to the situation. However, in the view that the power was only slightly better than Yuanxiao and the others, the warriors were still extremely shocked.


    This was not an ordinary situation as this was the goal that countless top heaven¡¯s favorites and innate saints wanted to achieve even until their deaths.


    And how many years had Lu Xuan cultivated?


    The crowd did not know that in these few short years, Lu Xuan had already stayed in the time hill for over 20,000 years. However, even if they knew, it would not be much better.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, even if he stayed in the time hill for 200,000 years or 500,000 years, he would still be very powerful, so 20,000 years was nothing for him.


    While they were shocked, the two warriors in tribtion triggered the battle once again.


    This time, the battle became even more violent!

 Chapter 1245 - Challenge the Worldview

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Challenge the Worldview</h4>


    Even if they weren¡¯t transcending the tribtion, when everyone felt the terrifying power of the heavenly tribtion descend, they still felt their hair stand on end. It was a terrifying power that they couldn¡¯t contend against.


    It was the power of heaven and earth!


    Even if it was the immortal king, a casual attack could blow up a and even destroy aary system. However, in the face of the universe, it was still too insignificant.


    Ordinary Emperor Tribtions would definitely not reach this level. Only Lu Xuan¡¯s monarch tribtions could reach this level.


    The five elements divine lightning was unleashed with unparalleled power.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, I think you are courting death!¡±


    Just then, a cold snort came from the depths of the universe. Following that, a huge dragon body charged into the Heaven Realm.


    Unexpectedly, the lightning tribtion, which was already very fierce, became even bigger at this moment.


    As the Heavenly Dao seemed to have been angered, a huge eye appeared in the sky. Its eyes were extremely cold as it stared at Lu Xuan and the figure that had just barged in.


    That was the Golden Dragon Emperor!


    At the critical moment, the Golden Dragon Emperor appeared again. He should have been fighting outside of the universe.


    Ordinary people could not see the fight between the imperial emperors, but Lu Xuan could see that thousands of light years away, many imperial emperors from other worlds were attacking the Moon Emperor.


    However, the Moon Emperor¡¯s strength was unfathomable. He was able to survive all kinds of attacks. To be able to stay in the heavenly realm, the Moon Emperor¡¯s strength was the key.


    Everyone thought that there were only ten great imperial emperors in the heavenly realm. However, only Lu Xuan knew that of the many imperial emperors, there was a rank dedicated to the Ten Greatest Imperial Emperors.


    Their strengths were stunning and appalling.


    At this moment, the Golden Dragon Emperor left the battlefield and entered the heavenly tribtion. In an instant, the strength of the heavenly tribtion increased by another level.


    ¡°Golden Dragon Emperor, the grudge between us should be settled now. Back then, you grabbed me with one w and shed me three times. I remember every time!¡± uttered Lu Xuan coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a dead person remembering!¡± replied the Golden Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°This time, let¡¯s see who will save you!¡±


    Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s eyes shed with a terrifying light. He was right to be afraid of Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan was more troublesome than he had imagined. However, Lu Xuan was too confident, or else how would he transcend the tribtion on the Heavenly Battlefield. Did he think that they could not do anything to him?


    For a moment, everyone on the heavenly battlefield held their breath and focused. One was an imperial emperor who was about to ascend, while the other was a genuine old-fashioned imperial emperor.


    This was already a realm that they could not understand!


    Lu Xuan nced at the many imperial emperors who were fighting with the Moon Emperor thousands of light years away.


    After that, he stared at the golden dragon emperor and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first, then I¡¯ll kill them. You¡¯re the ones who started it today, so you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, do you want to kill me? Today, I¡¯ll let you understand what it means to be an ant below an imperial emperor!¡±


    The Golden Dragon Emperorughed out loud. His figure turned into a middle-aged man in a golden imperial robe with a lofty horn on his head.


    In an instant, he made his move!


    This was a genuine dragon fist. As soon as he punched out, the world copsed and the endless heavenly tribtion was swept away.


    Lu Xuan also did not hold back and threw out a punch!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two beams of golden light collided in the sky. The world was about to copse. The shockwave that spread out even destroyed the tribtion.


    The countless experts from the Heaven Realm and other worlds who were shivering in the distance could clearly see what was happening inside.


    However, it was better not to look. On the surface, the two of them only threw out a punch. What others did not know was that the powers of the realm had turned into a zing light that blotted out the sky and the sun.


    The earth shook and the mountains shook!


    Many people could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Fortunately, this was the battlefield of the various worlds. If this was the lower realm, who knew how many gxies would be destroyed with this punch.


    ¡°I-Is this still a human?¡± said an Immortal King with a dumbstruck expression.


    ¡°That must be Lu Xuan!¡±


    Taking advantage of the time when the endless thunder tribtions were swept away by the shockwaves, they all saw clearly. That person wearing the five elements robe, other than Lu Xuan, who else could it be.


    Everyone was almost dumbfounded.


    ¡°How many years has it been? Why is he about to transcend the tribtions and be an Emperor?¡±


    Among the immortal kings, Yuan Xiao stared at the scene in front of him with his mouth agape.


    It was too terrifying!


    He still remembered how he fought side by side with Lu Xuan back then. It had only been a few years since the previous battle, but he was now an imperial emperor? How did he do that?


    This kind of progress was no longer like riding a rocket to ascend. Apparently, when they were still running forward, Lu Xuan had already boarded the warp drive spaceship.


    He was simply a monster!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s speed of attaining the Dao was too fast, so fast that his peers were already far behind.


    He was fully aware of his own situation. He was confident that he could be a peak immortal king within a trillion years, but it would take at least 200,000 to 300,000 years before he had the chance to attempt the path of an imperial emperor.


    Well, this was only the qualification to attempt the path of an imperial emperor. The sess rate was still very slim.


    If one wanted to be more confident in bing an imperial emperor, one might not even have the ability to do so in one¡¯s entire life.


    However, at that moment, Lu Xuan was actually about to transcend the tribtion. He was about to transcend the tribtion¡­


    His worldview had copsed!


    It wasn¡¯t just Yuan Xiao. Even Ao Wuchang, Su Ziyue, Zi Mingyue, Jin Che, and the other outstanding members of the younger generation, who had fought side by side with Lu Xuan before, felt as if their worldview had been thrown into disarray by the wind.


    ¡°What kind of fortuitous encounter did fellow Daoist Lu Get?¡± Ao Wuchang pursed his lips. ¡°This is too scary!¡±


    Only Zi Mingyue and Jin Che¡¯s expressions were slightly better, for they were already used to Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden rise. Almost every once in a while, Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds. This was already a regr program.


    They were already used to the situation. However, in the view that the power was only slightly better than Yuanxiao and the others, the warriors were still extremely shocked.


    This was not an ordinary situation as this was the goal that countless top heaven¡¯s favorites and innate saints wanted to achieve even until their deaths.


    And how many years had Lu Xuan cultivated?


    The crowd did not know that in these few short years, Lu Xuan had already stayed in the time hill for over 20,000 years. However, even if they knew, it would not be much better.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, even if he stayed in the time hill for 200,000 years or 500,000 years, he would still be very powerful, so 20,000 years was nothing for him.


    While they were shocked, the two warriors in tribtion triggered the battle once again.


    This time, the battle became even more violent!

 Chapter 1246 - Force Through Tribulation With No Precedence

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Force Through Tribtion With No Precedence</h4>


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Loud booms rang out. People saw the space copse again and again. The battle between two Immortal Emperors was extremely terrifying.


    On one side was a senior Immortal Emperor, while on the other side was Lu Xuan who was not an Immortal Emperor but had the strength to fight against the Golden Dragon Emperor. This was the most terrifying part.


    After the two of them exchanged blows, the eyes of the Golden Dragon Emperor were full of shock because he discovered that Lu Xuan was actually able to fight against him.


    One must know that several years ago when he hunted down Lu Xuan, he had easily injured Lu Xuan with a single move.


    At that time, Lu Xuan was already at the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm. Even an Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t kill him, which was an extraordinary feat in itself.


    However, the current Lu Xuan was even stronger. He now had the strength to contend against him.


    The killing intent in his eyes grew even more intense!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would have such great strength. The Heaven Realm shouldn¡¯t have another Immortal Emperor as powerful as you. Hence, you can¡¯t leave here alive!¡±


    As he spoke, another figure shed. It was a nine-headed golden lion which was as huge as a. This was his dharma body.


    Back then, Lu Xuan had killed a nine-headed golden lion. It was a descendant of the Golden Lion Emperor.


    Seeing another Immortal Emperor enter the fray, countless people in the Heaven Realm main city felt despair. Lu Xuan was able to fight against an Immortal Emperor but it didn¡¯t mean that he could fight against another at the same time.


    One Immortal Emperor and two Immortal Emperors were twopletely different concepts!


    Thebined force of two Immortal Emperors was unimaginable !


    Although the Moon Emperor could fight a group of Immortal Emperors without showing any signs of defeat, she could only do so much. She had no power to stop the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Golden Lion Emperor from leaving.


    She was still blocked by others.


    Now that another Immortal Emperor joined the Heavenly Tribtion. The Heavenly Tribtion in the sky became even more ferocious and began to drop mes.


    Samadhi True Fire, zed Cleansing Fire, Nanming Li Fire, Nine Nether White Bone Fire¡­


    Countless immortal mes fell together with the Five Elements Divine Thunder.


    Another Immortal King would definitely die in such a situation. Even an Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t take these heavenly tribtions unscathed.


    ¡°Theing of Immortal Emperors increased the power of the heavenly tribtion!¡±


    An Immortal King said with a dark expression.


    With the interference of these Immortal Emperors, Lu Xuan¡¯s heavenly tribtion had upgraded.


    For ordinary Immortal Kings, this meant their heavenly tribtion had failed.


    However, the golden lights around Lu Xuan became even brighter.


    ¡°How despicable they are! These Imperial Emperors from others world are bullying the weak!¡± An Immortal King said angrily.


    ¡°Who can be med for this? Since hees here here today, he should be prepared to be killed. This is the rule of Heaven and Earth!¡±


    An Immortal King from another world sneered. Clearly, he agree with the other Immortal King.


    The two Immortal Emperors didn¡¯t attack. They only surrounded Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan knew that they were waiting for him to destroyed by the heavenly tribtion.


    At this moment, with the addition of the two Immortal Emperors, the eye of Heavenly Dao in the sky became more and more furious. The heavenly tribtion got even more terrifying. It was not just thunder tribtion, but also fire tribtion. This was a scene that Lu Xuan had never seen in his previous life.


    The Immortal Emperor¡¯s tribtion only included the thunder tribtion and human tribtion at the most. The wind tribtion, fire tribtion, and other tribtions were reserved only for the Celestial Venerates.


    Compared to the Immortal Emperors, Celestial Venerates werepletely different existences.


    The Immortal Emperors were the strongest people below the Heavenly Dao. However, the Celestial Venerates were existences beyond the control of the Heavenly Dao. They were on equal footing with the Heavenly Dao.


    This was something that the Heavenly Dao absolutely would not allow. Therefore, the Celestial Venerate¡¯s tribtion was the most terrifying.


    Therefore, although the fire tribtion surprised Lu Xuan, he had ways to deal with it.


    In the previous life, in order to be a Celestial Venerate, Lu Xuan had developed a way to transcend the tribtion. After bing a Celestial Venerate, he had perfected this method.


    He had done it for his disciples to help them transcend the tribtion.


    It turned out he¡¯d use it on himself.


    ¡°A myriad of cmities and tribtions!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted. Dazzling lights burst out from his body. People were shocked as they watched the Five Elements Divine Thunder was directly absorbed by Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    Yes, Lu Xuan¡¯s technique was to absorb the heavenly tribtion into his body and convert it into his own strength.


    However, this technique was very difficult to learn. If one did not have a strong enough physical body, the body would be exploded by the power of the heavenly tribtion.


    In the previous life, Lu Xuan¡¯s physical body was far less powerful than in this life. When he absorbed the heavenly tribtion for Celestial Venerates, he almost died.


    However, it was different this time. His body was much stronger and the power of the Immortal Emperor heavenly tribtion was nothing to him. He just absorbed all of it.


    Then, he absorbed all the immortal mes and turned them into his own power.


    While he took in the mes, his understanding of the firews improved at an astonishing speed.


    This was because these mes were produced directly by the Heavenly Dao with the power of thews. They contained the origin of the fire attribute.


    As he absorbed the thunder tribtion and various fire tribtions, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura became stronger. His body contained the auras of destruction and regeneration at the same time.


    Instantly the tribtions were transformed into his own energy. They tore open his cells and healed them with the Phoenix Regeneration Technique.


    In an instant, the cells in Lu Xuan¡¯s body went from destruction to rebirth. Lu Xuan went through the cycles of destruction and rebirth several times. Every time he went from destruction to rebirth, his aura would grow stronger.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s transformation was obvious. Everyone could feel that his strength was increasing at an insane rate.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± An Immortal King stammered in shock. They had never seen such a technique before. Not only Lu Xuan was unhurt by the tribtions, he even absorbed them to strengthen himself. This waspletely out of everyone¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 1247 - Kill You While You Are Ill

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Kill You While You Are Ill</h4>


    The Aura on Lu Xuan¡¯s body was increasing like crazy. In his previous life, when he used the Myriad of Cmities and Tribtions, Lu Xuan had risked his life.


    But this time when he used the technique, even though the tribtions he faced now were much greater than in his previous life, he felt much more confident.


    It was because he was much more powerful!


    More and more cmities and tribtions appeared in the sky. Suddenly, all sorts of divine winds appeared and they got more and more terrifying.


    Lu Xuan was still absorbing the power of these tribtions to strengthen himself


    The current strength of his body was so great that nothing could damage it.


    He had tampered his body little by little and no ordinary external forces could hurt him.


    For example, he could now walk in the depths of the Sun¡¯s core or in a ck hole in the universe. No force could hurt him.


    But from another point of view, if it nothing could hurt him, then he couldn¡¯t make his body stronger.


    So he had to cultivate it day and night, transforming bit by bit.


    But now, Lu Xuan could use these heavenly tribtions as a power to transform his body.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him grow stronger!¡±


    The Golden Lion Emperor and the Golden Dragon Emperor looked at each other. Almost immediately, they made a decision.


    The two of them, one in front and one from behind, pounced towards Lu Xuan. The Golden Dragon Emperor held a golden saber in his hand and shed it across the sky.


    Behind Lu Xuan, the Golden Lion Emperor also pounced with a red spear in his hand. The spear shed out, forming a boundless blood-red field. This was the inner world that the spear contained and it enveloped Lu Xuan directly.


    However, in the next second, they saw something unbelievable. When they attacked Lu Xuan with all their strength, they found that their movements suddenly slowed down.


    They could clearly sense that the flow of time had slowed down.


    ¡°You are Immortal Emperors and can sensed it, right?¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled faintly.


    At this moment, both the Golden Lion Emperor and the Golden Dragon Emperor had entered Lu Xuan¡¯s time domain. This was a divine ability that he hadprehended in the past 20,000 years.


    In this time domain, Lu Xuan could control the flow of time.


    No one had expected that Lu Xuan had mastered such a method!


    In this world, although there were a few time artifacts, none of them could affect an existence at the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    They were only a step away from transcending and was almost beyond the control of the river of time. So it was extremely difficult to deal with them with the energy of time.


    In the next moment, the Golden Lion Emperor and the Golden Dragon Emperor both reacted. Two huge inner worlds directly swept out.


    Instantly, the two of them regained control over their own time. In their own inner worlds, they were the supreme rulers. They were practically the Heavenly Dao in their own inner worlds, and time was naturally under their control.


    But even so, they still felt terrified. They had never seen such a strange attack method before.


    ¡°Is it useful?¡±


    In the next instant, Lu Xuan appeared before the Golden Lion Emperor.


    ¡°When?¡± The Golden Lion Emperor was shocked to discover that Lu Xuan had barged into his inner world.


    Just like Immortal Kings, the Immortal Emperors had their inner world around them at all times.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t sense it because the inner worlds were in another dimension.


    In other words, these Immortal Emperors were in another dimension at all times, which meant that it was simply impossible to sneak attack them.


    It wasn¡¯t that the inner worlds couldn¡¯t be broken. Even if they were broken, it would be useless because the Immortal Emperors would know about it immediately.


    But now, Lu Xuan had silently broken into his inner world. He didn¡¯t even know when he entered.


    Thews of time and space!


    As an Immortal Emperor, he was extremely knowledgeable and instantly knew why. But he was shocked since he knew how difficult it was to control the forces of time and space. Controlling only one of them was already extremely difficult.


    But now, two forces appeared on one person at the same time.


    No wonder Lu Xuan looked so confident. The power of time was very weird. Not only could it be used on these Immortal Emperors, it could also be used on Lu Xuan himself.


    At this moment, before the Golden Lion Emperor could react, Lu Xuan¡¯s Stone Emperor Sword had already pierced into his body.


    Puchi!


    Blood flowed out from arge hole in his chest, and his figure had retreated a few light years away.


    At that critical moment, the Golden Lion Emperor had reacted and teleported a few light years away, dodging the fatal blow.


    Under the thunder tribtion, Lu Xuan stood with the Stone Emperor¡¯s sword in his hand. Golden blood dripped down from the sword bit by bit.


    It was the Golden Lion Emperor¡¯s blood.


    Lu Xuan had a regretful expression on his face for not killing the Golden Lion Emperor with this strike. The Golden Lion Emperor had rich battle experience and dodged the fatal blow at the critical moment.


    But even so, he was heavily injured.


    All this happened in an instant. Everyone only saw that the Golden Lion Emperor was heavily injured and then retreated a few light years away.


    And Lu Xuan was holding a blood-dripping sword in his hand!


    Obviously, Lu Xuan had heavily injured the Golden Lion Emperor.


    No one even saw how Lu Xuan did it!


    To get extreme speed, one must control the time!


    People knew it but none had seen it. But now, they finally saw how fast one could be.


    Many people finally realized that Lu Xuan had severely injured the Golden Lion Emperor.


    ¡°How did he do it? He actually managed to severely injure the Golden Lion Emperor. It¡¯s too scary!¡±


    ¡°No wonder he dares to undergo the tribtion here. It turns out that he is well prepared!¡±


    ¡°There will be another great powerhouse in the world. He¡¯s invincible!¡±


    While the Immortal Kings were discussing, Lu Xuan¡¯s figure disappeared. When he reappeared, he was in the inner world of the Golden Lion Emperor.


    He must kill his enemy while thetter was injured!

 Chapter 1248 - Kill the Golden Lion Emperor with Nine Slashes

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Kill the Golden Lion Emperor with Nine shes</h4>


    So fast!


    As a cultivator of divine abilities of thunder dao, Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was unimaginable. Besides, he could speed up his time with thew of time and tear open any space with thew of space.


    So he could move extremely fast!


    With a thought, he had already covered a few light years and arrived in front of the Golden Lion Emperor.


    At this moment, the Golden Lion Emperor finally understood why people were so afraid of those cultivators who mastered thew of time and thew of space.


    It was just ridiculously fast. Nothing could beat a speed as fast as this!


    At this moment, he finally understood it, but at the price of his own life.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Golden Lion Emperor roared and transformed into his original form. It was a nine-headed golden lion. Its nine heads appeared on the horizon like nine huges.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s sword pierced through its body


    Blood sttered out. The Golden Lion Emperor¡¯s body was extremely tough but it was not strong enough in front of Lu Xuan. The Stone Emperor¡¯s sword pierced through it.


    However, in the next second, the Golden Lion Emperor stood up again and appeared unharmed.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Impossible!¡±


    The Golden Lion Emperor roared. However, one of his nine gigantic heads had withered.


    ¡°Intrinsic ability?¡± Lu Xuan immediately understood. The nine heads of the Golden Lion Emperor represented nine lives. This was a kind of intrinsic ability. There were quite a few demons in the Demon World who had such abilities. They were very difficult to deal with.


    Nine heads meant that he had to kill it nine times before it really died.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you nine times!¡±


    Lu Xuan was unperturbed. In the next second, his golden body avatar appeared. It was asrge as a. He wielded the huge sword and shed out.


    With the power of time and space, the sword was iparably sharp. It tore apart the body with the force enough to tear open space. No matter how strong the body was, it was nothing in front of such an attack.


    Puchi!


    The Golden Lion Emperor was killed once again on the spot, and another head shrunk. Only then did he finally stand up. When he stood up again, he looked at Lu Xuan with eyes filled with fear.


    He had lost two lives instantly.


    At this rate, even if he had 900 lives, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live!


    He finally realized how terrifying Lu Xuan was. He had not even transcended the tribtion and already had thebat strength of an Immortal Emperor. Killing a low-level Immortal Emperor like him was a piece of cake for him.


    Lu Xuan showed him how scary one could be!


    All of this happened in an instant. At this moment, the Golden Dragon Emperor finally pounced on Lu Xuan.


    But with a wave of Lu Xuan¡¯s hand, the Golden Dragon Emperor found himself once again trapped in the time domain, and his speed instantly slowed down.


    Although he was in his inner world and time had returned to normal, outside of the inner world, everything was shrouded in Lu Xuan¡¯s time domain. His movements became extremely slow, and he could not help the Golden Lion Emperor at all.


    Lu Xuan attacked again!


    The Golden Lion Emperor felt extremely aggrieved. He was killed before he could disy his great strength.


    If people who didn¡¯t know better, they would think that he was probably a fake Immortal Emperor.


    Even though he was only at the initial stage of the Immortal Emperor Realm, he was still an Immortal Emperor.


    The reason why he appeared so weak was that Lu Xuan¡¯s attack method and speed were beyond his understanding. In just a blink of an eye, he was killed.


    Even 900 lives could not withstand Lu Xuan¡¯s killing method!


    ¡°Golden Heaven and Earth!¡±


    The Golden Lion Emperor roared and spread his inner heaven and earth, turning everything around him into gold.


    He opened his bloody mouth andunched the heaven-devouring divine ability. With this divine ability, he could devour millions of heavenly soldiers in one bite.


    The the most terrifying thing was that anyone who entered his golden world would be affected by his goldenws and turned into gold.


    However, Lu Xuan instantly went across the golden world.


    ¡°How is this possible? Even an Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t do it unscathed!¡±


    The Golden Lion Emperor roared in disbelief.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    The Golden Lion Emperor immediately found his method wasn¡¯t without effect. In fact, there was an effect. He could see that Lu Xuan¡¯s body was covered in a golden color. This was the effect of the goldenws.


    But in the next moment, the effect disappeared. Then, Lu Xuan was covered in the color of gold again. Then, it disappeared again..


    It was not that Lu Xuan was not affected by the goldenw. But his ownw of time kept bring his body back to its initial state.


    This was the terrifying thing about thew of time!


    After understanding this point, the Golden Lion Emperor was furious. How was he supposed to go on with the battle? !


    This was much weirder than his nine lives. He could lose his nine lives any time but Lu Xuan¡¯sw of time could allow him to be reborn indefinitely.


    Unless you could kill him with one move, hisw of time would return him to the original state, which was equivalent to rebirth.


    At this time, he finally understood why Lu Xuan was so confident, daring to undergo the tribtion under their eyes, and evenpletely disregarded the Immortal Emperors.


    With suchbat power, he couldn¡¯t be killed with one strike, and if they couldn¡¯t kill him with one strike, hisbat power could be maintained at its peak state at all times.


    This was simply shameless. With this kind of shameless fighting style, coupled with the spacew and the thunder Law, Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was pushed to the extreme.


    In the next moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s sword pierced through the Golden Lion Emperor¡¯s chest.


    The Golden Lion Emperor lost another life!


    Facing Lu Xuan¡¯s fighting style, he felt helpless. After all, with thew of space he could even travel freely in their inner worlds.


    Unlike the others, he wouldn¡¯t be sucked into it..


    Puchi!


    Another sword intent that could shatter stars struck the Golden Lion Emperor¡¯s body, killing him once again.


    And this was the ninth time!

 Chapter 1249 - Immortal Emperor Died. Everyone Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Immortal Emperor Died. Everyone Was Shocked</h4>


    shing nine times consecutively!


    And it was done in the blink of an eye!


    The Golden Lion Emperor¡¯s huge body fell down with a bang. Its nine heads hadpletely shrunk. There was no longer any possibility of resurrection.


    Lu Xuan collected the Golden Lion Emperor¡¯s remains. Then endless thunder tribtions drowned Lu Xuan again.


    Countless fire tribtions and wind tribtions swept over.


    The battlefield was deathly silent. Everyone was dumbfounded, and their minds were still filled with the shocking scene a moment ago.


    The Golden Lion Emperor was dead!


    An Immortal Emperor from the Demon World died!


    No one knew how many years it had been since an Immortal Emperor had died. Thest time it happened was in the battle in the ancient Heavenly Realm.


    That battle had caused the heavens to copse and the earth to crack. Many Celestial Venerates had fallen, not to mention Immortal Emperors.


    But that happened in the ancient era, and now was not the ancient era!


    In the ancient era, the Heaven Court was filled with talents. There were ten Celestial Venerates and hundreds of Immortal Emperors.


    But now, the ten Heavenly Venerates were long gone and there were only ten Immortal Emperors. In fact, only one Immortal Emperor was left in charge of matters in the Heaven Court.


    And the situation was the same in all the other worlds.


    The Immortal Emperors¡¯ prestige far surpassed that of the ancient times!


    In many years, no one heard of any Immortal Emperor falling. It was very rare for them to exchange blows.


    Now, people had just witnessed history. It was the first time an Immortal Emperor had fallen since the antient era.


    ¡°This¡­ This is the war of the worlds recorded in the history books? Not to mention Immortal Kings, even an Immortal Emperor was killed!¡±


    ¡°Lu Xuan is so fierce. Whatws does he cultivate to gain such shocking strength?!¡±


    ¡°Today, our Heaven Realm will have another Immortal Emperor. No one can stop him!¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how the other Immortal Emperors passed the tribtions, I¡¯m sure none of them is as exciting as this!¡±


    People discussed animatedly, looking aghast.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xuan was back in the battlefield. At this moment, his target was the Golden Dragon Emperor.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor was no longer as aloof and arrogant as before, and he did no underestimate Lu Xuan.


    In his eyes, Lu Xuan was already an existence on equal footing with him and someone who who could pose an extreme threat to him.


    The Golden Lion Emperor¡¯s cultivation base was the weakest since he had stopped advancing after barely stepping into the Supreme Emperor Realm. However, he was still a genuine Immortal Emperor. But he was actually killed by Lu Xuan with just a few moves.


    It was far beyond his imagination. Even he couldn¡¯t kill the Golden Lion Emperor.


    However, Lu Xuan did it. Although he had done it with the help of the space-timews and his realm was not as high as the Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s, hisbat strength was truly terrifying.


    However, a battle between Immortal Emperors could not be decided just byparing their realms. If that was the case, Lu Xuan should as wellmit suicide. What was the point of fighting?


    Above the Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s head, the image of a giant golden dragon appeared to block the heavenly tribtion for him. This was the manifestation of his inner world


    Initially, he had not wanted to expose his inner world. After all,pared to his body, the inner world was much weaker. If it were to damaged by this terrifying heavenly tribtions, he would suffer heavy losses.


    However, at this moment, he had no other choice. These heavenly tribtions were bing more and more terrifying. Even a senior Immortal Emperor like him must take them seriously.


    He could only fight with all his strength even with the price of his inner world. Because if he failed, he might die at the hands of Lu Xuan.


    At this moment, he was regretful. It was not that he was regretting targeting Lu Xuan. The Dragon Realm must hunt down and kill anyone who knew the Dragon-ying Technique. He only regretted that he was so confident in his own strength that he hade personally.


    He wished he had called back other Dragon Emperors. In the Dragon World, although the ancestral dragon had disappeared for many years, there were still more than one Immortal Emperors. Among them, there was even a peak-stage Immortal Emperor who wasparable to the Moon Emperor. If this Immortal Emperor were here, Lu Xuan would definitely die today.


    However, at this moment, there was no turning back.


    This was because Lu Xuan had arrived in front of him almost in an instant.


    So fast!


    So fast!


    So fast!


    He was so fast equipped with thew of time.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s eyelids twitched. He seemed to have thought of something extremely terrifying as his eyes shone with a shocking light.


    In the next moment, Lu Xuan shed out the Stone Emperor¡¯s sword with terrifying force.


    The sword light was about ten million feet long, almost reaching into the clouds. Then, in the next second, it directly shed down.


    Dang!


    The Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s golden saber shed out. The collision between the two des was so violent that it looked like the Big Bang in the universe.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor used a secret technique right away, burning all of his blood essence to temporarily raise hisbat strength to the peak of the middle stage of the Immortal Emperor Realm. In this realm, he was invincible.


    He actually blocked Lu Xuan¡¯s sword sh!


    All kinds of strange visions flew out, and countless golden dragons appeared, created by thews of heaven and earth.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate. He must kill the Golden Dragon King as soon as possible. If the Golden Dragon King stayed in the heavenly tribtions for a while longer, the heavenly tribtions would increase in power.


    If this continued, even he might be killed by these heavenly tribtions.


    After all, he was at the center of the tribtions, so he could not dodge them.


    However, the Golden Dragon Emperor could leave anytime. The heavenly tribtions wouldn¡¯t chase after him and kill him!


    And this was the most terrifying part. He could detonate Lu Xuan¡¯s heavenly tribtions, but the heavenly tribtions wouldn¡¯t chase after him.


    Lu Xuan thought that was why the Golden Dragon Emperor didn¡¯t retreat after the death of the Golden Lion Emperor. He used his presence to trigger the wrath of the Heavenly Dao and increase the strength of the heavenly tribtions until Lu Xuan was killed.


    Although Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base far surpassed any Immortal King and could even kill an Immortal Emperor, he had no way to resist the ever growing power of the heavenly tribtions.

 Chapter 1250 - Force Golden Dragon Emperor to Kneel

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Force Golden Dragon Emperor to Kneel</h4>


    As the intensity of the heavenly tribtions continued to increase, even his physical body would not be able to withstand it!


    He had to finish off the Golden Dragon Emperor before the heavenly tribtion became so strong that even Lu Xuan could not withstand it.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked by the sounds of people and horses from the endless tribtion clouds.


    ¡°The lightning has turned into humans!¡±


    Some Immortal Kings looked at the human figures in the heavenly tribtion in shock. These human figures were not an ordinary elite army, but an army formed by lightning people.


    These lightning people were formed entirely by lightning, but the shocking murderous aura on their bodies made them look like an elite army that had fought for many years.


    This elite army was rapidly taking shape, and their speed was getting faster and faster!


    ¡°I am lucky to witness history today. I¡¯ve never seen such a heavenly tribtion before. Is this a heavenly tribtion or something else?¡±


    Many people were terrified by Lu Xuan¡¯s unprecedented tribtion. They had never seen such a thing before.


    It was so terrifying!


    Just thinking about such a heavenly tribtion army made them feel despair. How powerful was Lu Xuan to trigger the Heavenly Dao to create such a terrifying heavenly tribtion?


    Many people knew that it might have something to do with the intervention of the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Golden Lion Emperor. The more people involved in the heavenly tribtion, the more terrifying the heavenly tribtion would be.


    The two of them might have the intention of letting Lu Xuan be killed by the heavenly tribtion even if they could not kill him.


    At this point, both Lu Xuan and the Golden Dragon Emperor were in a difficult situation.


    Lu Xuan looked coldly at the Golden Dragon Emperor who had gone mad and ignited his own blood essence to raise his cultivation to the extreme.


    Lu Xuan took out a palm-sized stone statue of the Stone Emperor that he had gotten from the Shi family. It contained a rich incense power.


    Lu Xuan used a secret technique to ignite the incense power on the stone statue. The incense power turned into an endless torrent of golden light which surged into Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    In almost an instant, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura soared up crazily. A golden phantom formed in the air and fused into Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    It was none other than the Stone Emperor¡¯s imprint.


    After fusing with the Stone Emperor¡¯s imprint, Lu Xuan strength soared up greatly.


    In fact, the increase of power far surpassed that of Shi Tatian.


    Because Shi Tatian¡¯s cultivation base was only that of an ordinary Immortal King, he could only take a small part of the Stone Emperor¡¯s imprint and thus could only unleash a small portion of the imprint¡¯s power.


    However, Lu Xuan was different. His body wasparable to an Immortal Emperor and couldpletely contain the stone emperor¡¯s imprint.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s aura instantly erupted!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Both sides knew that this was a crucial battle, and neither could back down.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor roared and transformed into a half-human and half-dragon form. He disyed tens of thousands of strange phenomena as he shed out his saber.


    His inner world spread out, determined to stall Lu Xuan at all costs.


    Lu Xuan did not hold back either. He took a step forward and charged into the inner world of the Golden Dragon Emperor, his Stone Emperor Sword colliding with that shocking saber strike.


    Boom!


    The terrifying collision was unprecedented. Compared to the initial collision, Lu Xuan¡¯s terrifying strength was even greater this time.


    ¡°Golden Dragon Emperor, I took some saber shes from you. Now I want to see how many saber strikes you can take from me!¡±


    Lu Xuan did not hold back and shed down his sword. In an instant, the world was filled with terrifying sword qi. It covered the sky, the earth and everything in between.


    Every streak of qi was derived from thew of sword.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Golden Dragon Emperor let out a dragon¡¯s roar and charged forward.


    ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    In the crisp sounds of metal shing against metal, people could only see the void copse and chaos appear. Even thews were smashed into pieces.


    Each strike from these two was extremely terrifying.


    The two of them separated. When the thunder tribtion were destroyed by their attacks, people could finally see the situation.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s body was burning with incense power. The Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s attacks had been absorbed by his incense power and thus couldn¡¯t hurt Lu Xuan.


    In contrast, the Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s arm was torn apart from his shoulder. This was the second time he lost his arm after the Moon Emperor chopped it off.


    During the sh, the Golden Dragon Emperor was taken aback. Although hisbat strength had already soared to the mid-stage of the Immortal Emperor Realm, Lu Xuan, who had fused with the Stone Emperor¡¯s imprint, was still able to suppress him.


    Despite the help from the Stone Emperor¡¯s imprint which boosted


    Lu Xuan¡¯s strength to thete-stage of the Immortal Emperor Realm, hisbat strength was undeniably great.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor not only lost an arm, his golden avatar was also trampled to the ground by Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan hadpletely suppressed the Golden Dragon Emperor, leaving him without the ability to fight back.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s golden avatar wore an imperial robe, looking majestic. It gave people an idea how Lu Xuan would look after bing an Immortal Emperor.


    He stood proudly in the heavenly tribtion, one foot on the huge golden dragon, suppressing him.


    That terrifying emperor¡¯s suppression made countless people in the Heaven Realm main city tremble in fear. They almost prostrated themselves on the ground, calling him Lord.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor spat out a mouthful of blood. He had suffered a huge loss and even his golden avatar was suppressed by Lu Xuan. To him, this was a huge humiliation.


    There was a time when he did not take Lu Xuan seriously. He could easily injure Lu Xuan with one move.


    If it were not for the Moon Emperor¡¯s intervention, Lu Xuan would have died at his hands.


    Only a few years had passed. For him, this little time was not even enough to take a nap.


    However, in such a short period of time, Lu Xuan had gained abat strength greater than his.


    This feeling was even worse than death. However, no matter how he struggled, it was useless. His golden avatar was suppressed, and even he himself was suppressed.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor felt an unprecedented pressure crushing down. He did not want to kneel, but under the pressure of this huge force, he was forced to kneel.


    He knelt!


    In front of everyone!

 Chapter 1251 - Golden Dragon Emperor Died

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Golden Dragon Emperor Died</h4>


    Boom!


    The Golden Dragon Emperor kneeled in mid-air, shattering the space around him.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. This would be the most shocking scene they would see in their life.


    The high and proud Dragon Emperor was actually forced to kneel down.


    And in front of everyone¡¯s eyes!


    The remaining Immortal Kings from the dragon n looked on with bloodshot eyes, almost spitting out mes.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡± A dragon n¡¯s Immortal King Roared. ¡°You humans actually dared to force the noble Dragon Emperor to kneel. You will definitely pay for it!¡±


    ¡°You actually dared to make me kneel!¡±


    The Golden Dragon Emperor was furious, his eyes were wide open, and all the Mana in his body tried to explode but was firmly suppressed.


    The huge golden dragon shadow was trampled to the ground by Lu Xuan¡¯s golden avatar.


    ¡°The pride of the dragon n? Didn¡¯t you regard me as an ant that you could kill with ease? Now tell me who is the ant!¡± Lu Xuan said lightly.


    The Golden Dragon King recalled the two times he tried to kill Lu Xuan, but was stopped by the Moon Emperor. He was filled with hatred.


    At that time, he did not realize that Lu Xuan would be so strong in such a short period of time. Otherwise, he would have killed Lu Xuan no matter what.


    He would not hold back!


    He had had a chance, though not big, to kill Lu Xuan. However, because of his arrogance, he let go of such an opportunity. No one had expected that Lu Xuan, who had yet to be an Immortal Emperor, would have such terrifying strength.


    ¡°Haha! What an arrogant junior!¡±


    Right at this moment, a cold sneer sounded. A terrifying ghost shadow tore through the space and appeared.


    The entire world was filled with countless ghost shadows. A g flew up and instantly covered the sky. It actually blocked the aura of the heavenly tribtion for a short period of time.


    ¡°Ghost Emperor Senluo, you actually dare to make trouble with me? I think you are seeking death!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly. He recognized the person at a nce. This was an Immortal Emperor from the Ghost World, known as Ghost Emperor Senluo.


    He had a fearsome reputation in all the worlds in the universe!


    ¡°Brat, you still dare to be so arrogant after recognizing me?¡± Ghost Emperor Senluo said coldly. He revealed his figure. He was dressed in ghost clothes, and his face was as white as frost. His eyes were two balls of ghost fire, looking sinister and arrogant.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an old ghost. You think too much of yourself!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered. He did not take Ghost Emperor Senluo seriously at all.


    Today, he was going to have a massacre and wipe out all these people.


    He knew that the Heaven Realm was intentionally maintaining the bnce among different worlds to prevent a war from erupting too early, but he didn¡¯t mind killing those who came to make trouble with him.


    Ghost Emperor Senluo looked at Lu Xuan coldly, his eyes glinted with a shocking killing intent.


    Countlessws of ghost dao appeared out of thin air and shot toward Lu Xuan, like countless vines that swept outward.


    Lu Xuan made his move. He raised the Stone Emperor Sword high, and endless sword qi shot up into the sky. It was over a million meter tall, like a pir that supported the sky.


    Then the sword light descended, and the endless ghost dao copsed on the spot. They couldn¡¯t get close to Lu Xuan at all. Lu Xuan¡¯s qi and blood were simply too strong for them, sweeping across the space like a huge waterfall.


    Boom!


    People heard a huge explosion and saw the g was sent flying.


    The huge g that blocked the tribtion was sent flying by Lu Xuan¡¯s sword.


    The g flew back into the hands of Ghost Emperor Senluo.


    This was his natal magic treasure, the Ghost g Senluo!


    Now that it was broken by Lu Xuan¡¯s sword, countless bolts of lightning descended.


    Countless bolts of lightning pierced through Ghost Emperor Senluo¡¯s ghost world, and in an instant, countless evil ghosts wailed as they were transformed into wisps of green smoke.


    This Immortal Emperor tribtion was truly terrifying. Its power far surpassed the one that Ghost Emperor Senluo had faced when he became an Immortal Emperor.


    In an instant, countless lightning tribtions descended. The Ghost Emperor Senluo even felt that the elite army formed by the lightning humans in the sky was turning their attention to him.


    Instantly, his hair stood on ends!


    The countless lightning bolts not only shattered his inner world, but also tore his skin and flesh apart, and ghost blood sttered everywhere.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Ghost Emperor Senluo roared, but he did not dare to stay under the heavenly tribtion any longer. Compared to other worlds¡¯ Immortal Emperor, the Ghost Emperors¡¯ bodies were the most fragile.


    Even so, they were not afraid of a mere Immortal Emperor tribtion.


    As someone who had experienced an Immortal Emperor tribtion, he had thought it was nothing to him.


    He had not expected that Lu Xuan¡¯s tribtion would be so terrifying. Each of the attacks from the tribtion was as powerful as an attack from an Immortal Emperor.


    Almost in an instant, a part of his body was sted apart.


    ¡°You want to leave? You think you can escape now?¡±


    Lu Xuan snorted coldly as the Primal Heaven Suppressing Bell flew out from his body.


    Space-time energy rippled out, and Ghost Emperor Senluo found that his movements had be extremely slow. No matter how hard he tried, he was unable to fly out of the attack range of this heavenly tribtion.


    ¡°What kind of divine ability is this?¡± Ghost Emperor Sen Luo was shocked, because he realized that no matter how hard he flew, he was still in the same ce.


    Lu Xuan sneered. This was the ultimate attack of spatialw. He had modified the spatial parameters, making it impossible for the Ghost Emperor to fly out.


    One could only achieve this afterprehending the origin of spatialw.


    In the eyes of an ordinary person, it might only be one meter, but in reality, it was a distance of ten million miles.


    It was simr to the reverse version of the technique of shrinking the ground into an inch.


    This was also something that Lu Xuan hadprehended in the past 20,000 years.


    Without Ghost Emperor Senluo¡¯s interference, Lu Xuan now could deal with the Golden Dragon Emperor.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor had hoped the Ghost Emperor Senluo could help him but now his hope was shattered by Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s unrivalled force scared him out of wits.


    In the next second, a sword qi split open the space. The Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s body, which seemed to be made of metal, copsed, and his head was chopped off.


    In the Golden Dragon Emperor¡¯s body, his primordial spirit was burning.


    This sword attack was as powerful as the Great Dao. It killed the primordial spirit of the Golden Dragon Emperor with one sword sh, and he died tragically.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor did not have the ability of the Golden Lion Emperor who could be reborn nine times before he died.


    Lu Xuan only needed to kill him once and he died tragically on the spot.

 Chapter 1252 - Beheading Ghost Emperor Senluo; Lightning Army Charged

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Beheading Ghost Emperor Senluo; Lightning Army Charged</h4>


    Lu Xuan killed another Immortal Emperor!


    Everyone was iparably shocked. Today, they witnessed history. From ancient times until now, there hadn¡¯t been a single person who could reach this level of cultivation.


    Lu Xuan had the ability to kill Immortal Emperors while undergoing the Immortal Emperor tribtion. It was simply terrifying!


    The innate sages who had originally thought of Lu Xuan as apetitorpletely gave up. Lu Xuan was so strong that it made them despair.


    It was simply not something that they could catch up to with their hard work!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s vicious methods also made many people¡¯s hair stand on end. Even someone as strong as the Moon Emperor had restrained herself when she attacked.


    She had chosen to hold back when she had the chance to kill the Golden Dragon Emperor.


    Lu Xuan obviously did not have any scruples. He killed his enemies without hesitation.


    This tribtion had destroyed 99% of the elite army from other worlds, and he had even killed two Immortal Emperors. Such a loss was unprecedented.


    And now, even Ghost Emperor Senluo was going to die at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands!


    In this tribtion, three Immortal Emperors died. No one could be more ferocious than Lu Xuan in thest millions of years.


    Everyone watched numbly as Lu Xuan shuttled through the heavenly tribtion. Dressed in the imperial robe transformed by the Innate Five Elements Diagram, Lu Xuan pounced on Ghost Emperor Senluo.


    Meanwhile, Ghost Monarch Senluo had broken free from the restriction of the Primal Heaven Suppressing Bell and wanted to escape.


    After all, he was an Immortal Emperor. It was impossible to trap him forever.


    However, Lu Xuan had gotten the time he wanted and pounced.


    Ghost Monarch Senluo was afraid that the lightning army would charge down, and so was Lu Xuan.


    Ghost Emperor Sen Luo knew that Lu Xuan intended to kill him under the heavenly tribtion, so he was both anxious and angry. He grabbed the g and waved it. Endless Ghost Daows appeared and turned into a ghost dragon which swept up and shot out billions of rays of light, shooting toward Lu Xuan.


    This attack shattered the sky like a mirror.


    However, Lu Xuan was not afraid at all. His whole body was emitting golden rays of light as he charged forward. Equipped with the imperial robe formed by the Innate Five Elements Diagram, he ignored the lightning tribtions and caught up with Ghost Emperor Senluo.


    Ghost Emperor Senluo was mad,unching all kinds of Ghost Dao techniques towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan waved his hand, destroying the them with one hand.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s Qi and blood was so exuberant that he restrained the ghostspletely, making them unable to fight back at all.


    Following that, Lu Xuan charged into the inner world of Ghost Emperor Senluo with sword qi around his body. One sword sh after another, he directly destroyed the inner world of Ghost Emperor Senluo, causing it to copse.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s shes were very simple but unbelievably powerful. No one could withstand attacksunched by absolute strength.


    Facing Lu Xuan¡¯s crazy attacks, the Senluo Ghost Emperor could only clench his teeth and fight head-on. However, even so, he was no match for Lu Xuan, and blood sttered from his wounds.


    A ghost who had cultivated to his level already had a physical body that was no different from an ordinary living creature. In fact, it even contained blood.


    At this moment, Ghost Emperor Senluo was also iparably regretful to have joined this battle. He had thought that Lu Xuan was exhausted. Who knew that Lu Xuan would actually be so terrifying?


    However, Lu Xuan showed him with absolute strength how wrong he had been.


    Lu Xuan was far from being exhausted!


    Boom!


    Ghost Emperor Senluo was cut into two halves by the sword. However, he reassembled himself in the next instant. But his body became transparent.


    His natal magic weapon, Ghost g Senluo, was entangled by the Primal Heaven Suppressing Bell and could not move. Facing Lu Xuan who still had two emperor-level weapons on him, Ghost Emperor Senluo was on the verge of tears.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s two emperor weapons, one for attacking and one for defense,pletely restrained the Ghost Emperor. His attacks could not do anything to Lu Xuan, but Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks could severely injure him.


    After being blown up by Lu Xuan once, he had lostrge amounts of vitality and life essence. However, at this moment, he had no choice but to fight head-on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you canst!¡±


    Lu Xuan sneered as he kept shing down.


    Every strike was the manifestation of Sword Daows. Every strike was sufficient to shatter the gxy.


    Boom!


    Finally, Ghost Emperor Senluo could not hold on any longer and was cleaved into two halves. However, he was unable to rebuild his body this time.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Under the endless thunder tribtion, the body of the Senluo Ghost Emperor transformed into green smoke and vanished without a trace.


    Lu Xuan then grabbed the Senluo Ghost g. Now he already had six emperor-level weapons on him.


    He umted emperor-level weapons at a shocking speed.


    To Immortal Kings or even for Immortal Emperors, it was extremely difficult for them to obtain an emperor-level weapon. This was because they didn¡¯t have the ability to forge such a weapon themselves.


    Unlike Lu Xuan, the Immortal Kings didn¡¯t have the ability to forge emperor-level weapons before bing an Immortal Emperor.


    For Lu Xuan, things were quite simple. He just needed to kill Immortal Emperors and their weapons became his.


    Today he gained three emperor-level weapons, which was a great harvest.


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to think about it, because at this moment, the countless lightning troops in the sky pounced on him.


    The speed of the lightning was extremely fast. In almost an instant, they had already arrived in front of Lu Xuan and surrounded him.


    When Lu Xuan killed the three Immortal Emperors, the lightning army in the tribtion clouds finally got ready.


    They were extremely fast and almost teleported over. The entire army surrounded Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan knew that the most dangerous moment of this tribtion had finally arrived. Almost every soldier of the lightning army had a terrifying aura that was close to the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    It was unknown how the Heavenly Dao managed to organize such an army. There were even some existences among them that made Lu Xuan feel apprehensive.


    Compared to the tribtion in his previous life, this one was a hundred times more terrifying.

 Chapter 1253 - Lightning Immortal Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Lightning Immortal Emperor</h4>


    The great battle broke out in an instant!


    Lu Xuan withdrew from the Stone Emperor¡¯s imprint and his aura greatly weakened.


    The incense power attached to the Stone Emperor¡¯s statue hadpletely disappeared.


    He had killed three Immortal Emperors in a row, finally using up all of the incense power.


    The Shi family had been worshipping the Stone Emperor for countless years and had umted a great amount of incense power. However, in a war between emperors, it could only hold on for so long.


    Therefore, in Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes, the so-called trump cards could only be used for emergencies. If he relied too much on them, he would be in big trouble sooner orter.


    For example, the Shi family had relied on these trump cards and did whatever they wanted.


    But when they encountered a tough opponent, they were ultimately helpless. None of the trump cards left by their ancestors could help them.


    One could only rely one one¡¯s own strength.


    Lu Xuan had thought this emperor tribtion was a piece of cake. But after the interference of those Immortal Emperors, the heavenly tribtion had reached a terrifying level.


    Even Lu Xuan had to take it seriously!


    Lu Xuan punched as fast as lightning. This punch tore apart the heaven and earth and instantly killed dozens of lightning men. The lowest cultivation level of these lightning men was the peak-stage of Immortal King Realm.


    Now, under Lu Xuan¡¯s punch, they were all turned into nothingness.


    At the same time, more lightning men flew towards Lu Xuan.


    All kinds of terrifying thunderbolts came like a huge wave.


    Above Lu Xuan¡¯s head, the Primal Heaven Suppressing Bell emitted a terrifying light. The power of time swept out, turning into a dazzling seven-colored divine light and killing countless lightning men.


    However, even more lightning men charged forward. Above the tribtion clouds, there were even more lightning men gathering.


    These lightning soldiers weren¡¯t afraid of death. They didn¡¯t even have any emotions. They were pure warriors born for killing.


    To the experts of the Heaven Realm Main City, Lu Xuan looked like a small boat in the deep sea. Facing all sorts of terrifying waves, he could capsize in the deep sea at any moment.


    Such a terrifying battle dazzled them. Lu Xuan¡¯s currentbat strength had reached an unimaginable level.


    They had never thought that the heavenly tribtion could evolve into such a terrifying level.


    In fact, even those Immortal Emperors had never seen such a fierce tribtion before. If it were them, they might not be able to survive it.


    Countless lightning men pounced over. Some of them even tried to kill Lu Xuan with self-destruction.


    However, they soon realized that Lu Xuan was not a small boat in the deep sea. On the contrary, he was a reef in the sea. No matter how the waves crashed, they only shattered themselves and could do nothing to the reef.


    Lu Xuan had gone frenzy. Facing these emotionless lightning men, Lu Xuan seemed to have turned into a fighting machine.


    The lightning men did not fear death. They had no emotions at all. They were just like robots who would only follow the program once it was set up.


    Even the protective shield formed by the Primal Chaos Heaven Suppressing Bell above Lu Xuan¡¯s head had been destroyed several times. Almost as soon as the protective shield was formed, it copsed again. All kinds of attacks wouldnd on Lu Xuan¡¯s body, even the imperial robe formed by the Innate Five Elements Diagram was unable to block all the attacks, which were simply too many and too dense.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s body was wounded by the attacks, and blood sttered everywhere.


    However, Lu Xuan was even more ruthless. The frequency of his attacks did not change at all. He was like a robot, and with one punch, he could wipe out dozens of lightning men. However, the number of lightning men was endless.


    Looking at Lu Xuan who was like an Asura God of Death, everyone felt a chill down their spines, thinking he was actually more terrifying than the heavenly tribtion.


    They had never heard of or seen such a heavenly tribtion before. However, Lu Xuan was able to resist such a heavenly tribtion. This made them feel a chill down their spines. Was he the same creature as them?


    It felt like he was an creature from different dimensions!


    At this moment, they finally understood why those Immortal Emperors tried to kill Lu Xuan. It was because Lu Xuan was too strong.


    He was a monster whose abilities exceeded the understanding of humans. Once he came to his prime state, the Heavenly Realm would have another powerful warrior!


    Unfortunately, they had underestimated Lu Xuan¡¯s growth speed. They had thought that they could kill Lu Xuan before he grew stronger. Who would have thought that he would grow so strong in such a short period that no one could kill him?


    Sometimes, being weak was a sin, but so was being too powerful.


    No one knew how long this heavenly tribtion hadsted. They only felt that every minute and every second was as long as a century. Most people were intoxicated by Lu Xuan¡¯s attacks.


    His attacks did not have any pattern. All kinds of martial techniques and moves shone brilliantly in his hands. Even if it was a very simple move, coupled with Lu Xuan¡¯s own powerful martial arts, it was invincible.


    Abruptly, everyone felt a terrifying auraing from the depths of the tribtion clouds. Instantly, a bolt of lightning shed as another lightning figure appeared.


    This lightning figure waspletely different from the others. This lightning figure exuded a terrifying aura which was stronger than the peak-stage Immortal Kings. He had already stepped into the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    Seeing an Immortal Emperor among the lightning men, many people almost fainted.


    Even though it was simted by the Heavenly Dao, it was still an Immortal Emperor.


    In addition, unlike those Immortal Emperors who had to defend themselves against the heavenly tribtions, this figure was evolved from the Heavenly Dao and thus wouldn¡¯t be attacked by the heavenly tribtions.


    Lightning Emperor¡¯s might was unparalleled. In just an instant, he had already arrived in front of Lu Xuan.


    So fast!


    So fast!


    So fast!


    Heshed out with a spear formed by lightning, not giving Lu Xuan any chance to catch his breath.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with light. The Lightning Emperor was no different from a real Immortal Emperor. His killing intent was unparalleled.


    Just as the spear was about to pierce through Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan raised his Stone Emperor Sword and shed with the lightning spear, creating an unimaginable collision


    Rumble!


    The terrifying collision caused the heavens and earth to copse. Everything seemed to have returned to the primordial chaos.

 Chapter 1254 - Kill Lightning Emperor and Become Immortal Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Kill Lightning Emperor and Be Immortal Emperor</h4>


    A terrifying shockwave spread out in all directions!


    As the shockwave spread out, everyone saw Lu Xuan actually had withstood the Lightning Emperor¡¯s attack and even smashed half of the Lightning Emperor¡¯s body into pieces with a punch.


    There was no doubt about the power of Lu Xuan¡¯s punch. It had the power to wipe out stars. A casual attack of his was enough to destroy one or two sr systems.


    If Lu Xuan were to use his full strength, it would be even more incredible. The range of his attacks covered a radius of many light years.


    Immortal Emperors only attacked with full strength in a ce like the battlefield of various worlds. Otherwise, the universe would have copsed long ago.


    Even in the greater worlds, such a battle would cause shocking destruction. Therefore, people like the Moon Emperor only wage wars in the void of the universe where there were no living beings.


    Lu Xuan chose this location because it was near the main city of the Heaven Realm. The ce had been reinforced countless times, and there were even Celestial Venerates that reinforced it. Hence, even if it was destroyed, it could recover very quickly, so he did not have to worry about the consequences.


    However, in the next instant, Emperor Lightning recovered.


    The Lightning Emperor¡¯s recovery ability was very good, not to mention that his body was formed by pure energy and could replenish his energy anytime and anywhere in the heavenly tribtion.


    Moreover, the Lightning Emperor was the representation of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will. He feared nothing at all.


    This was the most difficult part!


    And Lu Xuan seemed indifferent. Without any hesitation, he charged once more. The collision between the two huge forces turned the lightning army into nothingness wherever it passed, however, more and more lightning men descended from the sky and charged towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan had no intention of stopping. He knew that there was no way out. Either hepletely destroyed the Lightning Emperor and transcended the heavenly tribtion to be an Immortal Emperor, or he died in the heavenly tribtion.


    The Lightning Emperor was the final tribtion for him. Once he defeated him, everything would be over!


    The Great Dao was right in front of him. How could he not push forward with all his might!


    The ultimate battle began!


    This time, no one came up to disturb Lu Xuan. Firstly, they were afraid of being killed. Secondly, the heavenly tribtion had reached such a terrifying level that if they joined in, its power would immediately rise to another level.


    If that happened, it would truly be a disaster!


    Even Immortal Emperors would feel despair when faced with such a situation!


    After losing the Stone Emperor¡¯s imprint, Lu Xuan¡¯sbat power had decreased a lot. However, he was still standing firmly in the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    This was the real reason why other Immortal Emperors didn¡¯t dare to interfere. It was too difficult to kill him.


    The battle had reached a state of frenzy. Even Lu Xuan¡¯s body was covered in blood. Blood kept spurting out and his flesh and bones were flying everywhere. However, this time, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t use thew of time to maintain his peak condition. Instead, he used the Phoenix Regeneration Technique to heal his wounds.


    Although he was covered in blood, his power was still growing. Every time he destroyed a lightning man, he absorbed all the lightning energy into his own body.


    Every cell in Lu Xuan¡¯s body was undergoing a shocking transformation. This was a transformation at the basic level of life.


    He was transforming from an Immortal King to an Immortal Emperor.


    Previously, he had forced his body to the level of Immortal Emperor with all kinds of methods. But now, his body was undergoing a natural transformation.


    Lu Xuan kept on bleeding. There were even times when his physical body was sted apart. However, he recovered immediately. This was also the case for the Lightning Emperor, who recovered again and again after being sted apart by Lu Xuan.


    The two of them entered the void space of the universe and the heavenly tribtion followed them, turning arge area into a void space. Even the stars were reduced to dust.


    Even the Moon emperor and the other emperors had stopped fighting, knowing that it was meaningless to continue fighting like this. Neither of them could do anything to the other. The result of the battle lied with Lu Xuan, and they could do nothing about it.


    It could only be decided by Lu Xuan himself!


    No one knew how much time had passed. This battle left many people dumbstruck. They just watched it without blinking, not willing to miss even one second.


    Both parties were fighting withws. Each and every move contained the concept of the Great Dao. It was definitely a rare opportunity for them to watch and learn.


    The heavenly tribtion in the sky gradually lessened. No matter what kind of heavenly tribtion it was, it always came to an end. Everyone could see that the Lightning Emperor¡¯s energy was also gradually weakening.


    Finally, Lu Xuan shed down with his sword again, and the Lightning Emperor was split into two halves.


    However, this time, the Lightning Emperor did not recover. He was directly split into two halves and turned into a ball of energy. Lu Xuan grabbed it and fused it into his body.


    The tribtion clouds slowly dissipated and the eye of Heavenly Dao in the sky also gradually disappeared.


    At this moment, boundless vital qi swept towards Lu Xuan from all directions.


    It enveloped him like a gigantic cocoon.


    Countless people stared at the cocoon that fluctuated in the boundless energy. In the next instant, a terrifying force spread out from it.


    A terrifying pressure descended to the battlefield, and countless living beings prostrated themselves, trembling in fear as they weed the arrival of yet another Immortal Emperor.


    In the main city of the Heaven Realm, countless people involuntarily prostrated themselves in the direction of Lu Xuan.


    Including the lofty Immortal Kings and the extraordinary innate sages, they all knelt before Immortal Emperors as subjects.


    Although their bodies involuntarily knelt down, their minds were clear. They still couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Xuan had done it.


    Under such a dangerous situation, he actually became an Immortal Emperor.


    During the process, including the Lightning Emperor, there were at least four Immortal Emperors who had died at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Since ancient times, no one had ever killed four Immortal Emperors in order to be an Immortal Emperor.


    Even for those senior Immortal Emperors, few had such astonishingbat strength!


    But Lu Xuan did it. He had created a record!


    Many people recalled Lu Xuan¡¯s title before bing an Immortal Emperor¨CNo. 1 Immortal King in History!


    He was indeed worthy of this title!

 Chapter 1255 - Enter the Late-stage of Immortal Emperor Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Enter the Late-stage of Immortal Emperor Realm</h4>


    Lu Xuan was called the No. 1 Immortal King in History. Originally, this title was only circted in the Heavenly Realm. But now, even masters from other worlds had to admit that Lu Xuan might not be the strongest among the Immortal Emperors, but from hisbat prowess before he became an Immortal Emperor, he was indeed the No.1 Immortal Kings in History.


    Before the battle, Lu Xuan had yet to mature and had the possibility of falling, but after this great battle, who would dare to say that Lu Xuan had yet to mature?


    Even the remaining Immortal Emperors from other worlds had expressions of shock on their faces. They couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Under such adverse circumstances, Lu Xuan had even be an Immortal Emperor.


    They soon sensed that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura was was still growing after bing an Immortal Emperor.


    Lu Xuan was not done yet. He punched through the world barrier between the heavenly battlefield and the Qi World and began to absorb immortal qi from within.


    This was the purest immortal qi in the Qi World. Lu Xuan keep taking it into his body.


    This attracted the attention of some powerful beings in the Qi World. However, when Lu Xuan¡¯s Immortal Emperor¡¯s aura spread into the Qi World, these powerful beings quickly went silent.


    They didn¡¯t dare to act rashly under the Immortal Emperor¡¯s aura. In the myriad worlds, Immortal Emperors were all supreme existences.


    As Lu Xuan absorbed the immortal qi from the Qi World to replenish his energy, he coldly nced at the few remaining Immortal Emperors.


    When they saw his emotionless gaze, they were instantly angry and annoyed. However, they did not dare to stay.


    They had to work together to be able to contend against the Moon Emperor. Now, with the addition of Lu Xuan, who had a terrifying cultivation realm, how could they dare to stay?


    They immediately tore open space and left.


    At this time, the remaining masters from other worlds finally came back to their senses, but it was toote. There were only a few of them left, and soon, they were all killed.


    Lu Xuan absorbed the immortal qi from the Qi World for three whole days and three nights, like a person who had been thirsty for many days.


    After he broke through, almost every cell in his body was craving for energy.


    After absorbing qi for three whole days and three nights, Lu Xuan finally stabilized his realm!


    ¡°Congrattions, fellow Daoist, for achieving the Dao. Pleasee to the Moon Pce for a chat!¡±


    The voice of the Moon Emperor entered Lu Xuan¡¯s ears.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure flickered and he vanished from the spot.


    Only then did the people in the main city prepare to disperse. The siege from other worlds had alsoe to an end. Because of Lu Xuan¡¯s intervention, the allied forces of other worlds suffered heavy losses.


    In the crowd, Ao Wuchang and his friends looked at each other.


    ¡°He¡¯s way beyond our level!¡±


    Yuan Xiao sighed. He felt that the gap between him and Lu Xuan was getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡°I heard that he went to the Time Hill. After I reach thete-stage of Immortal King Realm, I will also go to the Time Hill!¡± Su Ziyue said. She knew a lot of things, including the existence of the Time Hill. However, she had never seen anyone who could achieve the same results as Lu Xuan in the Time Hill.


    If the Time Hill was really that useful, it would not be a forbidden ce for many people. They would have scrambled to it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right; I think so too. If I cultivate normally, I would need at least another 10,000 years to reach the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm. Now that the war is about to start, I don¡¯t have much time!¡± Ao Wuchang also spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Jin Che spoke from the side. Even Zi Mingyue nodded, wanting to join the team heading to the Time Hill.


    In the Moon Pce in the Heaven Realm Main City, Lu Xuan and the Moon Emperor sat facing each other. The cloud beds they sat were at the same height, indicating that their statuses were equal.


    ¡°Emperor Lu has just broken through and is already so powerful. Congrattions! Our Heaven Realm has another great powerhouse!¡± The Moon Emperorughed.


    Lu Xuan epted the new title. At this moment, he was truly in high spirits. Ever since he was reborn, he had once again attained the Dao and was much stronger than in his previous life.


    Just as the Moon Emperor had said, this time, not only did Lu Xuan attain the Dao and be an emperor, but he had also reached a high stage in the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    Tens of thousands of years of cultivation had not been in vain. He directly skipped the initial and middle stages of the Immortal Emperor Realm and reached thete stage. He was only one step away from the peak stage of the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    This was a stage that many emperors could never reach in their entire lives. In his previous life, Lu Xuan had spent millions of years to reach this stage.


    ¡°Compared to you, I have a long way to go. You are only half a step away from attaining the Dao. You are the pir of our Heaven Realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    The Moon Emperor smiled faintly and said, ¡°However, your existence will attract the attention of some old monsters. Right now, they may not be able to do anything to you. However, if you want to take a step further on the path to bing a Celestial Venerate, they will make trouble for you!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let them seed. I want to make a deal with you.¡±


    The Moon Emperor raised her beautiful eyebrows, looked at Lu Xuan, and said, ¡°I wonder what kind of deal you want to make with me!¡±


    She looked interested. With Lu Xuan¡¯s current status, he could have anything he wanted. With just a word from him, many people would hurry to do his bidding and present all the resources he wanted.


    But he actually wanted to make a deal with her.


    ¡°I want to trade the Primitive Law of the Moon for something from you!¡± Lu Xuan said secretively.


    The Moon Emperor¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She looked at Lu Xuan in surprise. The method that an Immortal Emperor broke through to be Celestial Venerate was a secret. Only a few senior Immortal Emperors knew about it.


    She had identally learned that in order to be a Celestial Venerate, one had to find the primordialws that one cultivated. Only then could onebine with Dao and be a Celestial Venerate.


    Lu Xuan had just be an Immortal Emperor, so how did he know it?


    If it were other primordialws, although she valued them, she would not lose herposure. However, what he offered was the primordialw of the Moon, which was the key to her breakthrough to be a Celestial Venerate.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The Moon Emperor immediately asked. She was impatient and knew that this would put her on the disadvantageous position in the transaction, but she didn¡¯t care.

 Chapter 1256 - The Creators Divine Pill, Moon Empresss Fortuitous Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1256: The Creator¡¯s Divine Pill, Moon?Empress¡¯s Fortuitous Encounter</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want to exchange for the creator¡¯s divine pill that the Moon Emperor has with the location of the Primitive Law of the Moon!¡± Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    When the Moon Emperor heard about the creator¡¯s divine pill, he immediately became alert. He looked at Lu Xuan and said, ¡°How do you know that I have the creator¡¯s divine pill? It seems like you know quite a lot!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know about this, I wouldn¡¯t dare to make a deal with the Moon Emperor. I know that the Moon Emperor kept the creator¡¯s divine pill because you wanted to use its medicinal power to improve at a critical moment. However, I can clearly tell Your Majesty that it¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t use any external force to achieve the merger of Dao but you can only achieve it by yourself!¡±


    The Moon Emperor¡¯s expression turned solemn. If bing the emperor was called attaining the Dao, then bing a Celestial Lord was equivalent to the merger of Dao. In other words, he had to fuse with the Primitive Law as he was the embodiment of thews.


    The God Realm was thebination of the 3,000 great paths. After the merger of Dao, this creature would be a part of the Dao. Only then could it be called the minor God Realm. In a sense, it was on equal footing with the God Realm. Only then would it be able to break free from the control of the God Realm.


    Although an Imperial Emperor was strong, he was still below the God Realm and could not break free. Some Imperial Emperors died of old age, but nobody had ever heard of a Celestial Lord dying of old age because the God Realm¡¯s Law of Life and Death could not bind a Celestial Lord who was at the same level as them.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    The Moon Emperor¡¯s pretty face had a skeptical look. No matter how he looked at it, Lu Xuan knew too much.


    Obviously, he knew a lot of things that even an old Imperial Emperor like him did not know.


    After a long time, the Moon Emperor let out a deep breath and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you know that I have a creator¡¯s divine pill, and I agree to trade with you!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty made a wise choice. Although the creator¡¯s divine pill is precious, it is nothingpared to the chance of breaking through to a Celestial Lord!¡±


    ¡°Tell me where the Primitive Law of the Moon is, and I will hand over the creator¡¯s divine pill. This is thest creator¡¯s divine pill in the world. When I broke through into the Pill World and captured the creator¡¯s divine pill with my own hands, I have never been willing to use it, so I will leave it to you now!¡±


    The Moon Emperor had already understood Lu Xuan¡¯s n. He really did not n to give anyone the chance to suppress him.


    The progress between Imperial Emperors, between a realm and another realm, could easily take hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation, millions of years or even slower tens of millions of years to grind out a small realm.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s current momentum, at most tens of thousands of years, he would be able to reach the peak Imperial Emperor level. However, Lu Xuan clearly did not want to wait for this.


    He even knew that the Moon Emperor had a creator¡¯s divine pill in his possession.


    Lu Xuan nodded. Of course, he knew what a creator¡¯s divine pill was. In the primordial era, there was a world known as the Pill World. It was a world made up of countless medicinal pills. The medicinal pills in the Pill World could even awaken their intelligence and cultivate.


    It could be considered a cultivation method of its own lineage. It could be said that it was also one of the most illustrious upper-ss worlds. However, the Pill World was made up of countless divine pills and miraculous medicines. As a result, it attracted the covetous eyes of countless worlds. However, the Pill World had a Supreme Pill Venerable standing guard, all this while, no one dared to make a move.


    However, the Pill Venerable suddenly disappeared. The Pill World no longer had a powerful backer. In a short period of time, it was broken through. All sorts of medicinal pills were plundered. As a result, the pill refinement method was spread to all the worlds in the universe. It became one of the cultivation systems of all the worlds, each world had its own methods of refining medicinal pills.


    And in the Pill World, other than the most powerful Pill Venerable, there was also alkahestry pill that was powerful enough to rival Imperial Emperors. They were the creator¡¯s divine pill.


    It was said that Pill Venerable gathered the essence of heaven and earth back then and added countlessws and all sorts of heavenly materials and earthly treasures that could no longer be found. They refined pills that took a million years to refine.


    On the day the creator¡¯s divine pills were refined, they even attracted an extremely terrifying tribtion.


    These creator¡¯s divine pills were born with intelligence. Their cultivation progressed by leaps and bounds, and each of them could rival powerful Imperial Emperors.


    Later on, after the creator¡¯s divine pills were broken through in the Pill World, they were all taken away, and their intelligence was erased, turning into pure alkahestry pills.


    Lu Xuan also happened to know that the Moon Emperor had another creator¡¯s divine pill in his hands in his previous life, so he took the opportunity to bring it up this time.


    Moreover, the Moon Emperor¡¯s Law of the Moon was also found by the Moon Emperor after much difficulty in his previous life. Before Lu Xuan was reborn, the Moon Emperor was still in closed-door cultivation, and it was unknown whether he seeded or not.


    However, this time, the Moon Emperor had obtained the Law of the Moon at least ten million years earlier than in his previous life. The probability of sess was also higher.


    Lu Xuan had experienced the merger of Dao, so he naturally understood that for the merger of Dao, the most important thing was not an external force. After all, those who could undergo the merger of Dao were the most outstanding among the Imperial Emperors. Everyone had boundless mana.


    It was impossible to rely on external forces to seed in the merger of Dao, so Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t lying to the Moon Emperor.


    Lu Xuan then told the Moon Emperor the location of the Primitive Law of the Moon.


    ¡°The Moon Emperor can go and confirm it first. When you return, you can give me the creator¡¯s divine pill. If necessary, I can also help the Moon Emperor take down the Law of the Moon!¡± Lu Xuan said.


    To subdue such a Primitive Law was naturally not an easy task. Even without the merger of Dao, the power of the Primitive Law wasparable to that of an Imperial Emperor.


    Just like how the Primitive Law of Time could instantly kill an Imperial Emperor.


    Only the most supreme Imperial Emperor would dare to attempt to capture the Primitive Law!


    Furthermore, a supreme Imperial Emperor might not be able to seed in one go. However, supreme Imperial Emperors had many abilities and techniques. As long as no one else knew about this ce, the chances of sess would be much higher.


    The most important thing was to end the battle quickly. If other Imperial Emperors from other worlds knew about this, they would not let this matter rest. They would definitely try to destroy the opportunity for the Moon Emperor to attempt the merger of Dao.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I believe that Emperor Lu won¡¯t lie to me, and there¡¯s no need to lie to me!¡± the Moon Emperor said.


    He knew everything about Lu Xuan. From his growth path, he could tell his personality.


    Besides, even if there was something wrong with him, it wouldn¡¯t matter to him. With his cultivation base, there was no one else in the world who would dare to do anything to him except Celestial Lords.


    The Moon Emperor waved his hand, and a jade box appeared in his hand. He opened the lid of the jade box, and a terrifying pressure spread out in all directions.


    This pressure was not inferior to that of Imperial Emperors, and it was even stronger than some of them.


    However, Lu Xuan and the Moon Emperor immediately joined forces and directly turned this pressure into nothingness.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan saw an alkahestry pill that was emitting a brilliant light was quietly lying inside the jade box.

 Chapter 1257 - Shook the Heaven Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Shook the Heaven Realm</h4>


    This was the creator¡¯s divine pill that Lu Xuan had been searching for!


    Lu Xuan took the jade box and was ted. If it was him in his previous life, it would be almost impossible for him to obtain this creator¡¯s divine pill.


    This was the Moon Emperor¡¯s hope to go further in the future, so it was impossible for him to give it up unless there was another thing that could rece it.


    For example, the Primitive Law of the Moon was something that ordinary people could note into contact with. For ordinary people, it was a secret, but for Lu Xuan, who was a Celestial Lord in his previous life.


    As long as the Primitive Law was born, he would be able to understand some things if he wanted to.


    This was the benefit of standing high up. There was a lot of information that ordinary people could note into contact with, but for a Celestial Lord, there was nowhere to hide.


    Compared to his previous life, Lu Xuan¡¯s current life was smooth sailing. He didn¡¯t even need to go to extremely dangerous ces to search for treasures to increase his strength like in his previous life.


    With just a few words and a piece of news, he could exchange for a creator¡¯s divine pill!


    The path of cultivation was more than a hundred times smoother than in his previous life!


    Thinking about how he was able to escape death so easily in his previous life, he was extremely lucky.


    There were so many situations where he had no chance of survival. If he made a single mistake, he would probably die.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t disturb Your Majesty. It just so happens that I have to go back and digest the creator¡¯s divine pill!¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile and cupped his hands. Then, he took the creator¡¯s divine pill and disappeared.


    The Moon Emperor looked at the ce where Lu Xuan disappeared, and his eyes were filled with shock and doubt. Lu Xuan¡¯s performance was too amazing, and the speed of his growth was terrifying. He had just broken through and was already in thete stage of the Imperial Emperor Realm. He was only one step away from the peak of the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    After the peak of the Imperial Emperor realm was the Moon Emperor, who was an outstanding person who had half a foot in the Celestial Lord Realm.


    In theory, these people could be considered as Celestial Lord candidates, and could not be considered ordinary Imperial Emperors.


    This was also why the Moon Emperor could easily injure the Golden Dragon Emperor, and even kill him in an instant. As an Imperial Emperor, the difference in cultivation was too great.


    The Moon Emperor had kept a low profile for many years. Many people even thought that he was only at the middle stage of the Imperial Emperor Realm, or at most, thete stage of the Imperial Emperor Realm. No one had ever thought that his cultivation level was already at the peak of the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    However, even someone like him waspletely shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s existence. It waspletely unreasonable.


    How could it be like this!


    He was simply a monster!


    The only fortunate thing was that this monster was on their side. Moreover, the Moon Emperor had helped Lu Xuan many times since a long time ago. The rtionship between the two parties could be considered rtively close.


    Regardless, Lu Xuan¡¯s rapid ascension to the Imperial Emperor Realm was beneficial to the entire Heaven Realm.


    After all, a great battle was about to begin!


    After this earth-shattering Imperial Emperor tribtion, Lu Xuan¡¯s ascension to the Imperial Emperor Realm shocked the entire Heaven Realm.


    Just as Lu Xuan became an Imperial Emperor and continued to absorb immortal qi from the Qi World, the entire Heaven Realm was in an uproar.


    ¡°Did I hear wrongly? Immortal King Lu has be an Imperial Emperor? How long has he cultivated for? A thousand years?¡±


    Many people werepletely dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Xuan could aplish such a feat in such a short period of time.


    ¡°I heard that he has even gone to the Time Hill. Perhaps his cultivation time is not as short as it appears on the surface, but no matter what, he might have already broken the record of bing an Imperial Emperor in the shortest amount of time!¡±


    ¡°Killing four Imperial Emperors while transcending the tribtion. Many Imperial Emperors have never achieved such a feat in their entire lives!¡±


    Clearly, this person had also included the Lightning Imperial Emperor that Lu Xuan had killed. Although he did not have a name, hisbat strength was indeed at the Imperial Emperor level.


    This was also publicly acknowledged by many Imperial Emperors!


    ¡°Unbelievable, truly unbelievable. This is already a legend!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt this. No matter what level Immortal King Lu, oh no, Emperor Lu can reach in the future, this is an achievement that has never been seen before!¡±


    In the Roc King City, the Roc King, who had just received the news from the heavenly battlefield, waspletely stunned. The Lord Realm was an achievement that the ancestor of his n, the Golden-Winged Roc, had achieved before.


    From then on, even if it was as powerful as the Golden-Winged Roc n, and could even cross realms to hunt down the Dragon n, no one else was able to reach this level.


    ¡°Fortunately, I allowed my son to befriend Emperor Lu in advance. Otherwise, if I only wanted to befriend him now, I¡¯m afraid it would be toote!¡±


    When the Roc King thought of this, he could not help but reveal a proud expression on his face.


    As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to send charcoal in the snow than to add flowers to the icing on the cake. Back then, the Roc King City was under the pressure of the Shi family and they supported Lu Xuan with all their might.


    Now, it was time for all of this to be repaid. The first step was his son. Originally, even if he could be a king or not, Jin Che had already stepped into the Immortal King Realm.


    However, this was also something he deserved. After all, not everyone had such good foresight and guts as him, daring to pressure the Roc King City on Lu Xuan.


    Just like the Roc King City, those factions that were on good terms with Lu Xuan were all rejoicing at this moment. Fortunately, they had discerning eyes and were able to make friends with Lu Xuan. This was a sign of true friendship.


    The future prospects were limitless!


    In contrast, the entire Shi family was at a loss for words after receiving this news.


    Some Immortal King Elders opened their mouths but didn¡¯t say a single word.


    Many people were filled with regret. If it wasn¡¯t for the previous incident, they could have celebrated with their entire n. After all, the Shi family had another emperor after the Rock Emperor.


    And he was such a powerful Imperial Emperor, killing four Imperial Emperors in a row. Even the Rock Emperor back then didn¡¯t have such a glorious battle record and now it looked like Emperor Lu had surpassed him.


    However, they had personally pushed this honor out of the door. They had even made Lu Xuan their mortal enemy. Even though Lu Xuan did not continue to attack the Shi family after he punished Shi Tatian¡¯s faction.


    However, he had alsopletely severed all ties with them. This also meant that they would no longer be able to share Lu Xuan¡¯s glory in the future. In fact, Lu Xuan would probably use Lu as his surname to bring up a new Emperor n, the Lu family.


    An Emperor n with an Imperial Emperor holding the fort and an Emperor n without an Imperial Emperor holding the fort were twopletely different concepts. The Emperor n, the Lu family, was destined to be iparably glorious from the day it was born.


    In particr, if Lu Xuan had the chance to take over the Heavenly Court in the future, he would push the Lu family to the extreme.


    This was such a great honor and benefit. However, none of this had anything to do with them.


    They could even imagine how many people wereughing at their Shi family for being blind and treating trash as treasures and pearls as if they were dirt.


    ¡°Immediately send someone to the Great Void Pavilion to celebrate Emperor Lu¡¯s ascension to the throne!¡± the current head of the Shi family gritted his teeth and said.


    Even if he licked his face and wasughed at, he definitely could not be left behind.

 Chapter 1258 - The Influence of Becoming an Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1258: The Influence of Bing an Emperor</h4>


    Even if they were ridiculed, they had to send someone. After all, the Lu family might not remember how many people came to congratte them, but there were a few families that did note. They would probably remember clearly because humans were such creatures.


    At this moment, the Shi family hated Shi Tatian and his people so much that they wanted to skin them alive. If it were not for them, this situation would not have happened.


    If it were not for Shi Tatian and his people, no matter how old-fashioned the Shi family was, they would not have rejected someone like Lu Xuan.


    This did not make sense!


    Compared to the Shi family¡¯s loneliness, the Great Void Pavilion was filled with joy. Everyone was running around to inform each other, and there were all kinds of important guests and powerful figures that were rarely seen came to visit.


    Even the Immortal Kings were extremely polite at this moment. They didn¡¯t have the temperament of Immortal Kings at all.


    And many of the elders of the Great Void Pavilion were in tears. Thinking back to a few hundred years ago, the Great Void Pavilion was still an existence that everyone despised. It could be said that they were worried that they would be expelled from a first-rate sect at any time.


    However, after a few hundred years, they had be the inheritance of the Imperial Emperor. In terms of status, they could bepared to those Emperor ns.


    It could be imagined that an Emperor n with the Lu family as the center was rising, and the Lu family and the Great Void Pavilion were the core of this power.


    The Great Void Pavilion was especially important.


    After all, up until now, the Lu family only had a few people. They could only be considered as the Lu family. They were still far from forming an Emperor n.


    The foundation of an Emperor n wasn¡¯t something that could be formed in a few hundred years or even a few thousand years. At the very least, it would take tens of thousands of years for it to take shape. After that, it would take tens of millions of years to umte, only then would it be considered to have entered a mature period.


    To a Royal n, it would be extremely difficult for them to pass on the legacy for tens of millions of years. This was because ordinary Immortal Kings wouldn¡¯t be able to live until that time. At most, they would only live for a few million years.


    But to the Emperor ns who had so many trump cards and foundations, tens of millions of years was just a starting point. It was nothing at all.


    Immortal King Han Lin was so busy that his feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. Even now that the Great Void Pavilion had upgraded to an emperor-level inheritance, there were still many major characters that even he didn¡¯t dare to offend.


    There were even many peak-stage Immortal Kings who had been famous for many years. Immortal King Han Lin didn¡¯t feel that they were being polite because of him or because of the Great Void Pavilion. It was only because of Lu Xuan.


    There were many major characters that he had to be polite to now. Lu Xuan could ignore them and didn¡¯t take them seriously. After all, with Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base, in the entire world the number of people that were worthy of him taking them seriously, he could count them all with his two hands.


    However, Immortal King Han Lin didn¡¯t have the qualifications to do so. He also didn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant.


    These major characters came one after another to pay a visit. Even if they only spoke a few words, it would still take a long time.


    In the end, Immortal King Han Lin was already numb to it. In fact, he even felt like he was seeing a ghost. How could there be so many major powers in the Heaven Realm? Other than those he knew, there were also many hidden influences that appeared.


    It could be said that Lu Xuan¡¯s ascension to the Immortal King Realm was like throwing a huge rock into ake, causing a thousand waves. Itpletely shocked the forces that had not appeared for millions of years.


    Many Immortal Kings were extremely famous and were extremely senior. Even Immortal King Han Lin had to pay respect to their juniors.


    Normally, Immortal King Han Lin might not even be able to meet the other parties. But now, they were all guests of honor, causing him to feel like he was in a dream.


    And what truly made Immortal King Han Lin not dare to ck off was the representatives of the Emperor n, even the Shi family, who had just fought with the Great Void Pavilion.


    Each one of them had sent representatives, and they were all senior Immortal Kings!


    Everyone in the Great Void Pavilion was almost numb. During this period of time, they might have seen more Immortal Kings than in this lifetime or even ten lifetimes.


    In fact, they had never thought that there would be so many Immortal Kings in the Heaven Realm. The number of Immortal Kings who were usually active in front of people was only about one-tenth of the number of these Immortal Kings.


    Furthermore, many of them did not show themselves and only asked the other Immortal Kings to represent them.


    Many spies from various worlds who had hidden were extremely frightened when they saw this scene.


    They were originally here to investigate the situation of the Great Void Pavilion. In the end, they saw such a shocking scene. In this short period of time, the number of Immortal Kings they had seen was much more than the number of Immortal Kings in their own worldbined.


    This was only a part of it. The strength of the Heaven Realm was shocking.


    Many people now understood why the experts from various worlds had to join forces to contend with the Heaven Realm.


    They were not on the same level of strength!


    During this period of time, the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s treasury expanded again and again. Just the congrattory gifts sent by each family filled the treasury with all kinds of treasures. Moreover, they were rare treasures. How would they dare to offer ordinary things to the Imperial Emperor, weren¡¯t they afraid of angering the emperor?


    Within the Great Void Pavilion, many people were secretly shocked. was there someone who could be an emperor like this?


    It could be said that it shook the entire Heaven Realm!


    It was just that they did not have anyone topare with. After all, Lu Xuan was the first person to be an emperor after the ancient war. After so many years, no one had be an emperor. No one knew what kind of scene it was like to be an emperor.


    As for those peerless geniuses and innate saints who were training in the Great Void Pavilion, they soon found out that their Pavilion Master had be an emperor. Everyone felt as though they had seen a ghost. They couldn¡¯t believe that their Pavilion Master was actually so powerful.


    He wasn¡¯t much older than them. For Immortal King level cultivators, he was almost the same age as them.


    But for people of the same age, they were already several light years ahead of them. And now, they actually became emperors.


    And they also felt unprecedented pressure. After Lu Xuan became emperor and the Great Void Pavilion became an Imperial Emperor-level force, it could be said that he attracted the attention of countless geniuses.


    Initially, Lu Xuan wanted to get Immortal King Han Lin to recruit people ording to the name list, taking advantage of the fact that these people had yet to be famous to recruit them into the Great Void Pavilion.


    He treated them like treasures. But now, all the young geniuses in the Heaven Realm, as long as they didn¡¯t have a clear indication of their powers, all came to join him. There were simply too many supreme prides, even the number of innate saints had increased by quite a few during this period of time.


    They were originally extremely precious in the Great Void Pavilion but no longer had any value to them now. They naturally didn¡¯t dare to put on airs anymore and all of them retracted their tails.


    The supreme prides could no longer be taken too seriously by the Great Void Pavilion. Only those who were innate saints still had their cards up their sleeves.


    The influence of Lu Xuan bing an emperor was expanding at a shocking speed.

 Chapter 1259 - Killing Undercover Agents, Stirred up the Heaven Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Killing Undercover Agents, Stirred up the Heaven Realm</h4>


    The impact of Lu Xuan bing an emperor was far from just this.


    Among them, the ones who were most affected were Lu Xuan¡¯s family members. In an instant, they had be popr. Originally, when they were out in the world, they would still be targeted by the Shi family, and they would have to fight at all times.


    But now, no one dared to target them. There was a certain level ofpetition, but no one dared to target the Lu family members anymore.


    Because they didn¡¯t know when Lu Xuan would explode because of this. No one could withstand the anger of an Imperial Emperor.


    That was the anger that could erase everything. If Lu Xuan was an Imperial Emperor in the beginning, the Shi family wouldn¡¯t even dare to say anything, let alone go against Lu Xuan.


    It had nothing to do with right or wrong, it only had to do with strength!


    More importantly, Lu Shanshan and the others who were rted by blood to Lu Xuan were surprised to find that their bloodline had begun to transform.


    Originally, their bloodlines originated from the Rock Emperor, hence, their born taoism aptitude grew in the direction of the Rock Emperor.


    But now, with Lu Xuan bing the emperor, their bloodlines naturally turned towards Lu Xuan, who was closer to them.


    In addition, they could be considered as the second generation of the Emperor n. The purity of their bloodlines far surpassed that of theter generations.


    With this bloodline, even if they didn¡¯t cultivate much and only ate and drank daily, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to cultivate the Immortal King Realm.


    They could even easily live for tens of millions of years.


    This was the reason why the Emperor n pursued pure-blooded bloodlines. It was just that this bloodline would decrease with time. The earlier generations had pure-blooded bloodlines and could be said to be filled with geniuses.


    This was the case for any Emperor n. The earlier generations would definitely have the most experts and geniuses. and the further one progressed, the lower the probability of a genius appearing.


    Even if the bloodline was so thin that it reached Lu Xuan¡¯s level, if he wanted to open his own bloodline, he would need to rely on external forces. Moreover, he would need to constantly purify his own bloodline, constantly purifying it to reach the level of pure blood.


    This was just like the Deep Sea Poison Dragon King. From the Deep Sea Poison Jiao Dragon to the Deep Sea Poison Dragon King requires step by step evolution, it was a process of constantly purifying one¡¯s own bloodline.


    Originally, when Lu Xuan became an Immortal King, the impact on them had already begun. Their bloodlines had already started to transform. Even Lu Xuan¡¯s father, Lu Tiancheng, was affected by his bloodline.


    It was just that this situation was very rare for Lu Xuan. When Lu Xuan became an Immortal King, his parents were still alive and well. They had only lived for a few hundred years and were very young.


    Ordinary Immortal Kings would only be Immortal Kings after a few hundred thousand years or even a few million years. Their parents and elders would have long died of old age.


    Right now, the closer one¡¯s bloodline was to Lu Xuan, the more shocking the transformation of one¡¯s body would be.


    Lu Shanshan, Lu Guoguo, and the others had already started to enjoy the benefits of the transformation of their bloodlines. Their innate talent had risen to a whole new level.


    Initially, they could only be considered supreme prides. But now, all of them had reached the level of innate saints.


    The cultivation speed of an innate saint waspletely different from a supreme pride. They were onpletely different levels.


    Only Yun Ling¡¯er¡¯s talent didn¡¯t change. However, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Lu Xuan. He naturally had a way topletely awaken the bloodline in her body, allowing her to step into the level of an innate saint.


    Such a thing was unimaginable to Immortal Kings. But to the Imperial Emperors, it was possible. It was just that very few people were willing to do so. After all, this would deplete their source of energy.


    And Lu Xuan was still in his prime. His essence was abundant, so it didn¡¯t matter if he spent a little.


    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner!


    As Lu Xuan¡¯s reputation grew, there were even many first-rate sects led by Immortal Kings who wanted to join Lu Xuan.


    Just like the rtionship between the Shi family and the Nine Night Immortal King and the zing Immortal King.


    Lu Xuan was an Imperial Emperor. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have only one first-rate sect under him, and the Lu family wouldn¡¯t be the only force.


    Everyone in the Great Void Pavilion knew this very well, so they did not make too much of a fuss. No matter how many people cameter, they were all the original direct descendants under Lu Xuan, and their power was only second to the Lu family itself.


    Regarding this, Lu Xuan, who had long had the experience of bing an emperor, was naturally not surprised. Although these foreign forces were not as satisfying as the ones he had nurtured, regardless of whether it was the Lu family or the Great Void Pavilion, to nurture enough talents, it still required time.


    Hence, the replenishment of external forces was also very important. These were the most important forces that Lu Xuan could use to govern the Heavenly Court in the future.


    Without his own direct line of descent, even if the Imperial Emperor wanted to govern the Heavenly Court, he would still feel extremely troubled!


    However, even so, it was not that Lu Xuan would not reject anyone. Instead, he had gone through a strict selection process. He did not want any of those who had other Imperial Emperor backgrounds, and those who did not pass the moral test could not be selected either.


    After all, these first-rate sects that had submitted to Lu Xuan would all receive Lu Xuan¡¯s support in the future. If their moral characters didn¡¯t pass the test, it was inevitable that they would be backstabbed in the future.


    Although Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t afraid, he didn¡¯t want to spend time on such things. ording to his experience in his previous life, Lu Xuan could easily get rid of some second-rate Immortal Kings, Lu Xuan even saw some first-rate sects formed by spies from other worlds on the list.


    They were all powers that had jumped back in his previous life!


    Previously, before Lu Xuan became an emperor, he did not have the authority to govern. However, things were different now. After he became an emperor, he naturally became one of the ruling Imperial Emperors of the Heavenly Court.


    Of the ten great Imperial Emperors, only the Moon Emperor was in power. For a long time, they had been taking turns to govern. This did not mean that the other Imperial Emperors did not have the authority to govern. It was just that they did not have the time to waste here.


    Every one of them was trying to find the Primitive Law to break through to be a Celestial Lord, so they simply didn¡¯t have the heart to manage them.


    Once they had the power in their hands, they would send the order!


    Lu Xuan immediately gave the order to mobilize the Heavenly Court¡¯s army and directly raid these undercover Immortal King factions overnight, uprooting them.


    Many people in these Immortal King factions didn¡¯t react in time and didn¡¯t understand why they became the target of the Heavenly Court.


    In one night, more than thirty Immortal Kings were captured. The first faction formed by thirty Immortal Kings was wiped out.


    The Heaven Realm was in an uproar!


    Even an old Immortal King who wanted to escape the Heaven Realm was torn apart by Lu Xuan and brought back from outer space.


    In front of the Imperial Emperor, the Immortal King had no room to resist!


    For a time, the entire Heaven Realm was in a state of shock. No one knew what was going on. Many people even thought that it was the Moon Emperor who gave the order.


    Only after that did they find out that it was actually the newly ascended Imperial Emperor, Emperor Lu, who personally gave the order to arrest.


    Many people trembled in fear. Even Immortal Kings were terrified. Nobody could understand why Lu Xuan suddenly gave the order to arrest them.


    In fact, there were even rumors about Lu Xuan using his official position for personal gain and taking revenge on his enemies. But very quickly, these rumors were broken because the Heavenly Court announced the reason for this arrest.


    These Immortal Kings were all undercover agents who were reincarnated from all over the world.


    For a period of time, the Heaven Realm was in an uproar.

 Chapter 1260 - Entering the Heavenly Court

    <h4>Chapter 1260: Entering the Heavenly Court</h4>


    The Heaven Realm was in an uproar!


    Many Immortal Kings were involved, causing countless people to be shocked. Before this, everyone knew that there were indeed many spies in the Heaven Realm. It was just that no one expected there were so many of them, and they were all Immortal Kings with high statuses.


    Such experts, other than the Immortal Emperors who were as rare as phoenix feathers and kirin horns, were already the most supreme existences in the entire Heaven Realm.


    During the entire process, more than thirty Immortal Kings with high statuses and authority were captured. Even the Royal ns that were extended by these Immortal Kings couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    Although not all the members of the factions were spies, under the thought that it was better to trust them than not to trust them, these people couldn¡¯t be used. Even within a hundred generations, they couldn¡¯t be used.


    Although it was cruel, it was the most effective way to iste the undercovers!


    Many people were in awe. Lu Xuan had just ascended to the throne, and he had already managed such a huge matter.


    He was not as low-key as many people thought. After all, he was a neer!


    Lu Xuan was not unfamiliar at all. He directly took over all the affairs of the Heavenly Court.


    At first, the people of the Heavenly Court were at a loss. Between Emperor Lu and Moon Emperor, they did not know who to listen to.


    But soon, the Moon Emperor sent a decree to let Lu Xuan take over the Heavenly Court.


    Obviously, the rtionship between the two emperors wasn¡¯t as tense as many people thought. In fact, it was different from what many people imagined.


    It wasn¡¯t that the power of the Heavenly Court wasn¡¯t important to these Imperial Emperors. It was just that to them, transcending the God Realm and bing a Celestial Lord was the most important thing.


    The authority of the Heavenly Court didn¡¯t matter at all. In any case, as long as the Imperial Emperors entered the Heavenly Court, there would naturally be no one who would be unwilling to submit. It wasn¡¯t like in the ancient era, when many Imperial Emperors existed at the same time, fighting for power and benefits.


    Right now, there was basically only one Imperial Emperor on the surface, there was no need to fight for power and benefits.


    No one dared to defy the rules. After all, the Imperial Emperors weren¡¯t emperors of the mortal world. They had no way to deal with the important ministers who were huddled together. To the Imperial Emperors, the source of power wasn¡¯t the heaven-bestowed power, it was their own power. As long as they grew stronger, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who dared to defy their wishes.


    After all, with the Imperial Emperor¡¯s strength, there was no way for Immortal Kings to win. If a single Immortal King rebelled, just kill them with a single palm strike. If a group of Immortal Kings rebelled, a single palm strike would also be enough to finish them. It was simple and brutal.


    Lu Xuan naturally knew that the Moon Emperor was going to search for the Primitive Law of the Moon. Even if he found it, it would probably take a long time to subdue it. During this period of time, he was worried that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone guarding the Heavenly Court.


    And Lu Xuan¡¯s arrival had obviously solved his urgent problem.


    Just like that, the Heavenly Court sessfully entered another era, from the Moon Emperor¡¯s era to Emperor Lu¡¯s era!


    Many people felt as if they were in a dream. They had witnessed history.


    Since the Moon Emperor took control of the world, tens of millions of years had passed? Or thousands of years?


    The history was so long that people couldn¡¯t remember it. Everyone was used to it. The Moon Emperor who ruled the Heaven Realm from above was now a different person.


    Unlike the Moon Emperor who ruled by inaction, Lu Xuan¡¯s ruling was clearly more orderly and nned.


    Coming from a technological world like Earth, Lu Xuan¡¯s thinking waspletely different from the other Imperial Emperors. The other Imperial Emperors were basically free-range. In any case, the Heaven Realm was already quite strong, the Heavenly Court controlled more than 50% of the Heavenly Court¡¯s strength. It could be said to be the strongest of the strong.


    However, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t satisfied. This was far from enough. Other than the direct subordinates of the Heavenly Court, there were also arge number of Immortal Kings who wandered outside the Heavenly Court¡¯s system. This was especially so for the various Emperor ns, they were all conferred titles, not only were they independent from the Heavenly Court, they even brought away arge number of Immortal Kings.


    For example, the Shi family had Nine Night Immortal King, zing Immortal King, and so on. These Immortal Kings were like subordinates to the entire Heavenly Court. Even if they didn¡¯t listen to orders, it was very difficult for the Heavenly Court to order them around.


    Even after the Moon Emperor gave the order to protect Lu Xuan, there were still arge number of experts who attacked Lu Xuan. This was because these powers werepletely outside the Heavenly Court¡¯s system, and the Heavenly Court didn¡¯t have a strong binding force on them.


    And this was something that Lu Xuan absolutely couldn¡¯t ept and tolerate!


    Having the freedom to ept or reject orders, will not exist!


    After Lu Xuan took over the Heavenly Court, the first thing he did was to enter the Heavenly Court. At this moment, he was already the lord of the Heavenly Court, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to stay in the Great Void Pavilion anymore.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t just the Pavilion Master of the Great Void Pavilion anymore. Lu Xuan had already relinquished his position and returned it to Immortal King Han Lin. He then directly entered the Heaven Court.


    At this moment, in the Heavenly Court, there were already many heavenly officials waiting for Lu Xuan¡¯s arrival,


    When Lu Xuan¡¯s silhouette appeared, these heavenly officials all bowed their heads in respect. In the face of such a powerful Imperial Emperor, everyone had no choice but to let go of their pride.


    Besides, their pride was nothing in the face of this man¡¯s battle achievements.


    When Lu Xuan entered the Heavenly Court, he was surrounded by beautiful buildings and pavilions. He was floating in the air like a celestial being, and there was an indescribable dignity to him.


    This was the second time that Lu Xuan had entered the Heavenly Court, and this was the ce where many Celestial Lord and Imperial Emperors had entered.


    However, Lu Xuan stopped in front of the Moon Pce and did not enter. This made many of the Moon Emperor¡¯s trusted aides sigh in relief.


    If Lu Xuan insisted on entering the Moon Pce, it would also make them extremely vexed. They did not dare to stop him, but if they did not stop him, when the Moon Emperor returned, they would have no other choice but to use their heads to apologize.


    Lu Xuan grabbed out with hisrge hand, and all kinds of divine materials flew out from the Heavenly Court treasury.


    Compared to the Shi family treasury, the Heavenly Court treasury had at least a hundred times more divine materials than the Shi family¡¯s treasury. As Lu Xuan was the lord of the Heavenly Court, naturally no one came to stop him.


    This was also a very important reason why Lu Xuan was willing to enter the Heavenly Court and handle these matters. The resources of the Heavenly Court were simply too abundant.


    Countless divine materials flew above Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan conjured a spell, and countless mes suddenly rose up in the sky, burning these divine materials into a liquid. Immediately after, Heaven and Earth split apart, and ghosts wailed and gods howled.


    Countlessws were grabbed out by Lu Xuan from the void and fused into the liquid, causing the divine materials to glow with radiance.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. It was usually very difficult for them toprehendws. They had to search for traces ofws in the void.


    To be able to grabws from the void like Lu Xuan was something they didn¡¯t even dare to think of. As expected of Emperor Lu who shocked the entire world.


    Lu Xuan continued to temper himself. Gradually, an iparably huge pceplex appeared in the air. There were all sorts of pavilions.


    It wasn¡¯t inferior to the Moon Pce.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud bang, this huge pceplex sat in the void as though it was embedded within. It was iparably stable.

 Chapter 1261 - New Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1261: New Emperor</h4>


    Looking at the group of pces that were like stars embedded in the starry sky, countless Great Golden Immortals and Immortal Kings were shocked.


    Although this was just a group of pces, why did they feel that just this group of pces could easily kill them.


    ¡°Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon, this group of pces is an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon!¡± Countless people were shocked. Lu Xuan was generous enough to spend lots of money to refine his residential ce into an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon.


    In other words, if this Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon was awakened at a critical moment, it could be considered an Imperial Emperor-level battle prowess.


    What was grandeur? This was the true grandeur!


    Inparison, the Roc King City and all were weak. This was the true grandeur of an Imperial Emperor.


    Everyone could see the name on the que in the main hall.


    Imperial Pce Lu!


    Clearly, Lu Xuan had chosen his surname as his Cultivator¡¯s name in the end. This was a precedent among many Imperial Emperors, and there were quite a few of them.


    ¡°From today onwards, I will enter the Heavenly Court and reside in Imperial Pce Lu. I will be Emperor Lu!¡±


    Lu Xuan spoke slowly, his voice shaking the Heavens and Earth.


    In the Heaven Realm, countless living beings trembled in fear as they prostrated themselves under the heavens.


    Soon after, they felt countless Golden Flowers falling from the sky. When the Golden Flowersnded on their bodies, they immediately felt as if their entire bodies were undergoing a transformation, as if they were about to be reborn.


    Those who had internal injuries within their bodies realized that their internal injuries had improved. The elderly realized that they had be much younger. Those who were physically weak realized that their bodies had actually be more vigorous.


    In an instant, all the living beings in the Heaven Realm discovered the benefits of the Golden Flower. Combined with Lu Xuan¡¯s sudden deration, how could they not understand that this was a benefit given to them by the newly ascended Emperor Lu.


    Immediately, they prostrated themselves and kowtowed in the direction of the Heavenly Court.


    In the Heavenly Court, in front of the Imperial Pce Lu, countless Immortal Kings and Great Golden Immortals were dumbfounded when they saw Lu Xuan casting a spell to show mercy to the world. This kind of method seemed to have surpassed the limits of what an Imperial Emperor could do.


    Since ancient times, other than Celestial Lord, no one ever heard of the Imperial Emperor doing this. This required the Law Of Life to be shaken and used to manifest the Original Supreme Energy¡¯s Golden Flower. Just doing this step was very difficult.


    Not to mention, it was even more challenging to influence the entire Heavenly Realm.


    In the eyes of many people, Lu Xuan was even more unfathomable!


    However, they could not verify their guesses because any Imperial Emperor was an iparably powerful existence to them. The Imperial Emperor might know the strength and weaknesses of himself, but it wasn¡¯t something they could learn.


    After Lu Xuan entered the Heavenly Court, all the Immortal Kings came to pay their respects. However, they do not have that much facepared to facing Immortal King Han Lin instead.


    When Immortal King Han Lin met with them, he would meet them one by one to show respect. However, Lu Xuan met with them all at the same time. Over a thousand Immortal Kings came to pay their respects to him. As for the other Great Golden Immortals, there was no need to even mention them. There were countless of them, and they could only pay their respects outside the Imperial Pce Lu, unable to enter.


    Even if they were also experts in various ces, they did not have any trump cards in front of Lu Xuan.


    The coronation ceremonysted for three days and three nights before it finally ended.


    After the coronation, the first decree that Lu Xuan issued was the Power Centralization Decree.


    Any Immortal King or Great Golden Immortal had to listen to the Order of the Heaven and join the Heavenly Court. No force was allowed to wander outside the Heavenly Court.


    Many people were surprised by Lu Xuan¡¯s order, but it was reasonable.


    After all, Lu Xuan was faced with lots of killing intent along the way back then. It was impossible to say that he would not have any thoughts about this.


    This was especially so for many Immortal Kings. Although they said that they were subordinates of the Heavenly Court, they were actually descendants of Emperor n. Hence, they were naturally loyal to the Emperor¡¯s n. As for the order of the Heaven Court, they would only listen asionally. Sometimes, they would give a face and go, but at times, they would not give any face and choose not to go.


    In addition, the Moon Empress had been in seclusion for many years and did not care about the world¡¯s affairs. This caused more and more people to be like this.


    After all, in ancient times, the situation was already like this. Under the leadership of the Imperial Emperor, Emperor n, one by one, were like vassals who were separated from the outside world.


    However, at that time, the Lord of the Heavenly Court was a Celestial Lord. Hence, these Emperor ns did not dare to cause trouble. After the Celestial Lord left gradually, the Imperial Emperors took turns to govern. However, if it was an Imperial Emperor, they would not have such a strong binding force.


    After all, these Emperor ns felt that they were on the same level as Imperial Emperors. Although they still show respect to the Heavenly Court on the surface, in reality, the Heavenly Court couldn¡¯t do anything to them.


    Not only did these Emperor ns stay in their small worlds and not show up for years, but it was also difficult to see them in the Heavenly Court¡¯s Crusades. On the contrary, as Emperor n¡¯s strength didn¡¯t suffer any losses, they only became more robust as time passed. Other than a few representatives who traveled outside, they basically didn¡¯t participate in many matters of the Heavenly Court.


    Although they didn¡¯t participate in the external expeditions of the Heavenly Court, they used Immortal Kings to continuously absorb all sorts of resources from the Heaven Realm to replenish the energy of Emperor n. Examples of such Immortal Kings included Nine Night Immortal King and zing Immortal King.


    Many discerning eyes could see that these Emperor ns were no different from parasites to the entire Heaven Realm. They would only take continuously without giving anything.


    But since the Moon Empress didn¡¯t care, the more the others wouldn¡¯t have any ability to do so, especially in the Heavenly Court. Other than Immortal Kings like Nine Night Immortal King, zing Immortal King that directly belonged to the Emperor n, many Immortal Kings and the Emperor n have an unclear rtionship too.


    Among them, these rtionships are soplicated that they can be said to be unbroken and disorderly.


    Once this Power Centralization Decree was issued, it shook the Heaven Realm, including Emperor ns.


    This was the first Imperial Emperor to issue such a decree. This was because the Heavenly Court had never been a centralized power. Theposition of the Heavenly Court itself was a tool used by the ten Great Celestial Lords to rule over all the worlds in the primordial era.


    The ten Great Celestial Lords each upied a region. In addition, the Celestial Lord from the various worlds was divided into different worlds. From the root, this was not a centralized power ruling.


    Now that Lu Xuan was going to make a change and take all the power back to the Heavenly Court, it was easy to imagine how much of a stir it would cause in the Heaven Realm.


    ¡°Power Centralization Decree? But our Heaven Realm has never been a centralized power ruling. Our Heaven Realm has been able to prosper to this day, is by relying on independent development, not power centralization!¡±


    An Immortal King was utterly dumbfounded. This decree was the most effective to an Immortal King. Initially, they were free and unfettered. They could hold down a ce and ignore anyone. If they were unhappy, they could go into seclusion for tens of thousands of years.


    It was challenging for the decree of the Order of the Heaven to have any effect on them.


    But now, everything was about to change. In the future, bitter days woulde.

 Chapter 1262 - Transcending the Path of Celestial Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Transcending the Path of Celestial Lord</h4>


    ¡°Why should we be anxious? We don¡¯t have the strength to resist anyway. The ones who should be anxious should be the Emperor n!¡±


    An Immortal King revealed the truth.


    Indeed,pared to Immortal Kings like them, the ones who should be anxious should be the Emperor ns.


    Basically, this was because Immortal Kings were unable to resist the Heavenly Court. The Heavenly Court controlled more than 50% of the Heaven Realm¡¯s strength. Even if these Immortal Kings joined forces to oppose, they wouldn¡¯t defeat the Heavenly Court.


    Some Immortal Kings were roaming outside the Heavenly Court and weren¡¯t under their control. The underlying reason was that they belonged to Emperor ns.


    These independent Emperor ns were the reason why the Heavenly Court¡¯s strength was scattered.


    This was also because the Heaven Realm¡¯s foundation was shockingly deep. If it was an ordinary upper-ss world with so many vassals, it would have long declined. How could it still be able to obtain the top position in the World of Realms?


    And just as many people thought, this news also caused a stir within Emperor n.


    ¡°Emperor Lu is provoking our order!¡±


    ¡°What good is it for him to do this? The Heavenly Court isn¡¯t his alone. How many years can he rule for? Why must he be so ruthless? In the future, he will also establish the Emperor n!¡±


    ¡°Even the Moon Empress wouldn¡¯t dare to treat us like this. He is just a newbie. What right does he have?¡±


    The issue of the Power Centralization Decree instantly caused amotion in the Emperor ns. The Emperor ns were used to being free and unfettered. Since the supreme ancient Immortal Realms, this set of rules had always been in ce.


    Now that Lu Xuan wanted to implement another set of rules, one could very well imagine how much of amotion it would cause to them.


    However, the pressure on Lu Xuan was simply too great. Although this decree was only in its embryonic form, it already created massive pressure on all the major powers in the Heaven Realm.


    The Immortal Kings were all forced to make a choice. If they didn¡¯t listen to the orders of the Heavenly Court, it would be tantamount to treason. Ordinary Immortal Kings didn¡¯t have the guts to rebel against the Heavenly Court.


    With the Heavenly Court¡¯s strength, even if they couldn¡¯t control the entire Heaven Realm¡¯s strength, it would be a piece of cake for them to deal with a few Immortal Kings.


    The only ones they could rely on were the Emperor ns!


    What was surprising was that the Emperor ns had also split up. The Emperor ns, which always had amon position on this issue, hadpletely split up.


    The Shi Family was the first to surrender to the Heavenly Court. The Shi Family, which had just been beaten up by Lu Xuan, reacted quickly on this issue. They responded to the Heavenly Court¡¯s proposal almost immediately and handed over their own family¡¯s Immortal Kings, the list of Great Golden Immortals and Golden Immortals. They also indicated that they are willing to go through fire and water for any mission from the Heavenly Court in the future.


    For a time, many people were shocked and cursed at them. They were despicable and shameless people who were as timid as mice.


    Before the Heavenly Court made any move, the Shi Family had given up the pride of being an Emperor n and just prostrated at Lu Xuan¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Could it be that they have forgotten that they were just taught a lesson by Emperor Lu and suffered heavy casualties, causing their strength to plummet?¡± An Immortal Kingmented.


    What made many people gnash their teeth in hatred was that in their eyes, Lu Xuan had such thoughts because he was targeted by the Shi Family back then. The Shi Family used an independent force outside of the Heavenly Court to deal with Lu Xuan. That was why Lu Xuan wanted to deal with these vassal cities.


    The Shi Family was the culprit of the matter but was the first to admit defeat. It was simply detestable.


    However, an Immortal King faintly said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you can¡¯t write two words with one stroke! No matter how much they fight among themselves, don¡¯t forget that even if his surname is Lu, he still has the bloodline of the Rock Emperor. After all, they are still a family!¡±


    At this moment, everyone remembered that no matter how much they fought internally, they still had the same bloodline. They were all one family.


    Many people thought that they would be mortal enemies, but it didn¡¯t be a reality. If their strength was evenly matched, it might still be possible.


    However, Lu Xuan had used his absolute strength to prove his cultivation, bing the second Imperial Emperor of the Shi Family after the Rock Emperor.


    In addition, the Shi Family¡¯s most hostile faction, the Shi Tatian sect, had been uprooted. The remaining people did not have much animosity toward Lu Xuan, to begin with.


    Moreover, the Shi Family wanted to improve their rtionship with Lu Xuan and get close to him. How could they not seize the opportunity at this time?


    Therefore, in many people¡¯s eyes, it was very typical for the Shi Family to seek refuge.


    In the Imperial Pce Lu, Lu Xuan had just received the information of the cultivators above the Golden Immortal level from the Shi Family. It could be considered as a surrender, and it was very sincere. It actually included the Golden Immortal level.


    It looked as if they were going to sacrifice their life for the Heavenly Court!


    Lu Xuan took the information,forted him a few times, and then sent him away.


    ¡°As expected of an old fox. They can still see the situation clearly!¡± Lu Xuan narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    The Shi Family wanted to improve their rtionship, and their desire to curry favor with the Shi Family was almost apparent.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t dislike it. The Shi Family¡¯s support at this moment had a role model effect, and it could break lots of Emperor n¡¯s schemes. Moreover, the Shi Family¡¯s Shi Tatian sect, which was always against him, was already wiped out.


    As for the rest, he no longer had any thoughts of revulsion.


    No matter how many Emperor ns opposed this policy, he had to carry it out. In his opinion, the current Heavenly Court was still far from the peak state.


    When he became an emperor in his previous life, he did not have such a good environment. Not only did he have the Moon Empress above him, but also Immortal Emperor who became an emperor one step ahead of him. There were also a few returning Imperial Emperors.


    With so many Imperial Emperors present simultaneously, Lu Xuan could not let go of his hands and feet to carry out the reform of the Heavenly Court.


    This was also a regret of Lu Xuan¡¯s previous life. Till now, he wanted to take advantage of the time when he was the only Imperial Emperor in the entire Heavenly Court to finish the matter.


    Although there were tens of millions of people, he still had to go!


    Lu Xuan still had this bit of boldness. If he continued to let these Emperor ns wander outside the Heavenly Court, it would definitely not benefit the entire Heavenly Court.


    Although the Heavenly Court was currently one of the most powerful forces in the World Of Realms, he could be even stronger. With the current strength of the Heavenly Court, it would definitely not be able to satisfy the ambition in Lu Xuan¡¯s heart.


    Unify the World Of Realms!


    Unify the World Of Realms once again under the Heaven Realm!


    This was also the most crucial goal in Lu Xuan¡¯s heart. He had never mentioned it to anyone before.


    If he were to say it, it was likely that the entire World Of Realms would be in an uproar. He would also be the enemy of everyone in the World Of Realms!


    Because no one could allow him to do this!


    Once he did this, no one knew what would happen!


    And this was the path of transcendence that Lu Xuan had figured out himself!


    In this life, was his goal only to be a Celestial Lord?


    No, he wanted to surpass the Celestial Lord!


    This was themon goal of all Celestial Lords, and everyone had their own path!


    And this is the path of Lu Xuan, which is his road too!

 Chapter 1263 - Killed the Monkeys to Scare the Chickens

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Killed the Monkeys to Scare the Chickens</h4>


    Every Celestial Lord was looking for a way to transcend. Although they had already transcended the Heaven¡¯s Cultivation, it could even be said that they were a small-scale Heaven¡¯s Cultivation.


    However, all the Celestial Lords were still looking for a way to transcend!


    True transcendence, even Lu Xuan in his previous life, was no exception!


    In this life, Lu Xuan had determined his own path time and time again. If he wanted to transcend, he had to borrow the power of the entire world to break the shackles.


    Unifying the World Of Realms was the beginning!


    Of course, the current Lu Xuan definitely did not have the strength to do so. At the very least, he had to reach the Celestial Lord Realm before making a move on the World Of Realms.


    After all, there was still a batch of old monsters in the World Of Realms. Even with Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, he was still not a match for them.


    Of course, Lu Xuan would also do something. He was also constantly improving his own strength. He also wanted to increase the power of the entire Heaven Realm toy a foundation for future battles.


    The Power Centralization Decree was only the first step for Lu Xuan to unify the World Of Realms. If he could not do the first step well, then unifying the World Of Realms would just be a huge joke.


    In the outside world, after the Shi Family defected to the Heavenly Court and handed over the name list of experts, the second Emperor n that surrendered also appeared. It was none other than the Yuan Family.


    Initially, Lu Xuan was deployed by the Yuan family. Now, the Yuan Family has to rely on Lu Xuan instead.


    After the Yuan Family handed over the roster of experts, Lu Xuan quickly responded. Lu Xuan took out many power and authority positions and handed them over to the Yuan Family, like the Shi Family.


    This allowed the Yuan Family to expand their power by quite a bit.


    Seeing this scene, many Emperor ns were tempted. Although they would have to listen to the Heavenly Court¡¯s requisition from now on, it was not without benefits.


    At least they could ce people in the Heavenly Court!


    This was something that all the previous Imperial Emperors did not allow them to do!


    After all, the governing policy was different. Lu Xuan had never been stingy in promoting talents, and he was not afraid that they would upy important positions in the Heavenly Court. As long as they were willing to contribute their strength to Lu Xuan¡¯s great cause and be a tool person obediently, then Lu Xuan could satisfy them whatever they wanted.


    It was just some positions, so what? Anyway, it was all in Lu Xuan¡¯s mind. The Imperial Emperor was not an ordinary emperor, and he had the power to flip a table.


    If he was dissatisfied, he would just flip the table and start all over again.


    He did not need to rely on anyone, and he could create and destroy the world himself.


    The Yuan Family¡¯s defection also caused countless Emperor n experts to curse in their hearts. They were simply shameless, surrendering to their former subordinates and worshipping him as their master.


    This was simply a disgrace to Emperor n!


    However, the situation of a dominoes effect in which many people thought the Emperor ns would defect did not appear.


    Many people also saw the secret behind this. After all, they were just two Emperor ns that were not strong enough. Among the Emperor ns, the Shi Family and the Yuan Family were the weakest.


    The Imperial Emperors of the two families had long fallen, and the reserves they had left behind were constantly being depleted. They were already ranked at the bottom among the Emperor ns.


    It was understandable that they had defected, but the other Emperor ns were not so easy to deal with. In particr, many of their Imperial Emperor Great Ancestors were still alive, so the more they did not put the Heavenly Court in their eyes.


    As time passed, the deadline that Lu Xuan had set was approaching.


    None of these powerful Emperor ns had defected. Clearly, they were all very stubborn.


    ¡°It seems that none of them were willing to submit to me!¡± Lu Xuan sneered. He had already received the report. Not only did these Emperor ns not hand over the names of their experts to the Heavenly Court for its deployment, but they were also putting up a soft resistance. They had even secretly sent people to the Chaos Heaven to find the Moon Empress¡¯s whereabouts.


    They hoped that the Moon Empress would return to deal with Lu Xuan!


    It looked like they agreed overtly but opposed in secret. These Emperor ns did not put Lu Xuan in their eyes and were confident that Lu Xuan would not dare do anything to them.


    In particr, there were many Emperor ns¡¯ Great Ancestors behind them. These Emperor ns¡¯ Great Ancestors were still alive. They believed that their Emperor ns¡¯ Great Ancestors were stronger than Lu Xuan, so Lu Xuan would not do anything. He did not dare to do anything to them at all.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled coldly. These people were really ridiculous. They really thought that Lu Xuan did not dare to do anything.


    Because these Emperor ns took the lead, the other Royal ns also stopped their steps towards the Heavenly Court. At the very least, they would wait until the oue of these Emperor ns¡¯ decision before making their final decision.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to kill some monkeys to scare the chickens. Let¡¯s kill a few monkeys for them to see!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently. This was rted to his final path of transcendence, so he didn¡¯t allow anyone to criticize it.


    Not only did these monarchs resist Lu Xuan¡¯s orders, but they alsoined.


    ¡°Emperor Lu is a bit too overbearing. The Heavenly Court¡¯s governing and system were created by the joint efforts of the Imperial Emperors and Celestial Lords. He has just ascended the throne, and he wants to destroy the system created by the joint efforts of the Imperial Emperors and Celestial Lords. I think he is clearly trying to rebel!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although he is an Imperial Emperor, he cannot do as he pleases. Even the Moon Empress does not dare to treat us like this. What right does he have?¡±


    ¡°Does he still dare to attack us? The one who started it has no backing? If he can treat us like this today, it is not certain that no one will dare to treat his Emperor n like this in the future. Does he not know about the mutual protection agreement between the Emperor ns?¡±


    Theints of the Emperor ns grew louder and louder. In the Heaven Realm, it could be said that Emperor ns were deeply rooted as their strength permeated the entire Heavenly Court and Heaven Realm.


    Theseints quickly circted around the entire world. For a while, the whole Heaven Realm was filled with undercurrents.


    In the Imperial Pce Lu, Lu Xuan was sitting on a cloud bed.


    Below him, Immortal King Han Lin was reporting on the news of the many Emperor ns.


    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, this time, the criticism from the outside world is mostly from those Emperor ns. ording to the news I just received, this time, among the Emperor ns, the Dongfang Family, Chen Family, Li Family, and Sacred Beast Sect Leader have all gone to the Dongfang Family¡¯s ancestralnd. It seems like they are plotting something. However, we can¡¯t find out more specific information!¡±


    Immortal King Han Lin respectfully reported. He was very clear that although he was the one who recruited Lu Xuan, there was already a huge difference in status between the two of them.


    He naturally understood the logic of a King and his subjects, a father and son too.


    In any ce, Immortal King Han Lin would always address himself as a subordinate.


    ¡°What else can he be plotting? Isn¡¯t it to oppose me?¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    ¡°To resist the outside world, one must first settle the internal affairs. I have to deal with these Emperor ns first!¡±


    Lu Xuan sighed. Why else would these people gather together?


    There was no doubt about it!


    They want to make use of the saying: Law does not punish numerous offenders. They thought that Lu Xuan would give them a break on ount of many people and let things return to the original track.


    But they had underestimated Lu Xuan!

 Chapter 1264 - Emperor Clanss Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Emperor ns¡¯s Trump Card</h4>


    As Lu Xuan spoke, he ripped open the void with both hands. A giant crack that was thousands of kilometers long appeared in the space, above the Heavenly Court.


    Instantly, the space rippled and shook the entire Heavenly Court.


    ¡°What is that? A space crack?¡±


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    ¡°An enemy invasion!¡±


    Instantly, all the Immortal Kings and Great Golden Immortals in the Heavenly Court were rmed. They thought that an external enemy had invaded and directly charged into the headquarters of the Heavenly Court from the Endless World.


    Although doing so was no different from courting death, there was still a possibility.


    However, when they saw a figure in an imperial robe standing above the rift, who else could it be but Lu Xuan.


    After that, they saw that the Ancestral Land of a family was on the other side of the crack.


    Did any of the Immortal Kings who were familiar with it recognize this ce?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Ancestral Land of the Dongfang Family?¡±


    An Immortal King spoke. The origin of that ce; he suddenly seemed to have thought of something and instantly shut his mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t just him. Almost everyone had thought of this at the first instant. During this period, Emperor n¡¯s soft resistance to Lu Xuan¡¯s rule clearly showed that they didn¡¯t give any face to him. Among them, Dongfang Family was the leader.


    The Dongfang Family was a family that produced Imperial Emperors. They were ranked first among the ten great Imperial Emperors and were known as the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor.


    To dare to use the name of the Heavenly Emperor and not be killed, one could imagine how powerful this Dongfang Heavenly Emperor was.


    Even people imed that among the Imperial Emperors of the World Of Realms, even if Dongfang Heavenly Emperor was not ranked first, he was still a powerful existence that could be ranked in the top few.


    To rank so high among the Imperial Emperors of the World Of Realms, one could imagine how powerful he was. He was far more powerful than the Golden Dragon Emperor and the Golden Lion Emperor that Lu Xuan had killed previously.


    They were not on the same level at all. During ancient times, he was also a famous Battle God-level figure in the Heavenly Court. To cut through several worlds by himself was not a joke.


    Hence, among the many Emperor ns, the Dongfang Family was the leader!


    Now, the n Leaders of the various Family ns had all gathered at the Dongfang Family. This was something that everyone knew. Everyone was waiting for Lu Xuan¡¯s attitude.


    Did he mutually agree that the Emperor ns were independent, or would he kill them and be enemies with the Emperor ns?


    Now, it was finally time for a direct confrontation!


    On the other side of the crack, numerous figures soared into the air in the Dongfang Family¡¯s ancestralnd. Each of them was a mighty Immortal King, and they were as brilliant as shooting stars.


    Even if they were facing Lu Xuan, they still dared to confront him from afar.


    ¡°Not just the Dongfang Family, but also the Chen Family, Li Family, Sacred Beast Sect, and many other Emperor ns!¡± An Immortal King recognized these figures. Each and every one of them was highly famous.


    Perhaps these people weren¡¯t Lu Xuan¡¯s match even if they added up. However, the family behind them, as well as the Imperial Emperors who stood behind them, were the actual terrifying pressure.


    ¡°Emperor Lu has arrived. Excuse us for not weing you in time!¡±


    The n Leader of the Dongfang Family, Immortal King Dongfang, held his hand and bowed in the void as he spoke.


    In the face of an Imperial Emperor, no one could be disrespectful. Even the n Leader of the Dongfang Family was no exception.


    Otherwise, even the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor would not support him.


    The dignity of an Imperial Emperor was not to be insulted.


    ¡°I wonder why Emperor Lu is here?¡± Immortal King Dongfang asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know why I¡¯m here!¡± Lu Xuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. As the saying goes, one would not visit the three treasures pce for no reason. I¡¯m here for an answer. Hand over the name list of experts above the Golden Immortal Realm and submit to the Heavenly Court. Otherwise, die!¡±


    When Lu Xuan said the word ¡®Die,¡¯ everyone felt a chill on their backs. It was as if the word had taken away all the vitality in the world in an instant.


    The words of an Imperial Emperor Expert were just that terrifying.


    ¡°This is something that we can never do. I hope that Emperor Lu won¡¯t force us. In the future, won¡¯t Emperor Lu also have to form an Emperor n? Why does the matter need to go to such an extent?¡± Immortal King Dongfang said. ¡°May Emperor Lu give some face on ount of our family¡¯s Great Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Give some face to your Great Ancestor?¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°If the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor were here, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving him some face. However, if it¡¯s just a few of you, you are not qualified to make me give you all a face. Today, I want a result. Hand it over or not?¡±


    Lu Xuan could see through their intentions. They were trying to use the power of their Geat Ancestors and force Lu Xuan to back off?


    However, it was a pity that Lu Xuan was not the kind of person who would be easily swayed!


    Even if he faced an Imperial Emperor like Dongfang Heavenly Emperor, who was definitely one of the top three powerful Imperial Emperors, he was not afraid.


    Not to mention that Dongfang Heavenly Emperor could not return now. Even if he could return, he would not be afraid. At the very least, he would be able to protect himself.


    After some time, after he digested the Creator¡¯s Divine Pill, his cultivation base would only be higher than the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor, and he would be the number one expert in the world. There wouldn¡¯t be anything to be afraid of.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for being impolite. Emperor Lu, please!¡±


    The Immortal King Dongfang gritted his teeth as he spoke. To say such words in front of an Imperial Emperors undoubtedly took a lot of courage.


    As he spoke, Immortal King Dongfang formed a hand seal. A powerful incense burning gushed forth, creating a middle-aged man in imperial robes in the air.


    The moment this middle-aged man appeared, his aura shook the entire world. The whole void was under his control.


    ¡°Dongfang Heavenly Emperor, it¡¯s the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor!¡±


    Many people eximed in shock. This was the imprint of the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor. Although it was only an imprint, under the support of the incense burning will, it possessed a terrifying auraparable to an Imperial Emperor.


    Following that, after the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor, a few more phantoms appeared. Each of them possessed an immense pressureparable to that of an Imperial Emperor. It was extremely terrifying.


    Everyone saw it clearly. They even stopped breathing. Those phantoms each had an extremely excellent reputation ¡ª the ten great Imperial Emperors.


    These were a few of the ten great Imperial Emperors. Their imprints in the Heavenly Path had been activated by the incense¡¯s willpower.


    They had resurrected entirely!


    This was clearly the method used by these Emperor ns to contend against Lu Xuan. And this Heavenly Emperor Dongfang was clearly much more powerful than the Rock Emperor. The Rock Emperor was most at the middle stage of the Imperial Emperor Realm, but the Heavenly Emperor Dongfang had already half a foot into the Celestial Lord Realm expert. He could also be ranked in the top three experts on the Celestial Lord¡¯s waiting list.


    They were not even on the same level!


    The most apparent difference was that after the Rock Emperor¡¯s mark was revived, even with the blessing of the incense stick¡¯s willpower, it was only infinitely close to thebat strength of an Imperial Emperor.


    On the other hand, the Heavenly Emperor Dongfang¡¯s revived mark was the genuinebat strength of an Imperial Emperor.


    Although it was only at the initial stage of the Imperial Emperor Realm, there was still a fundamental difference from the Rock Emperor¡¯s mark.


    They can¡¯t possibly bepared.

 Chapter 1265 - Attack the Emperor Clan Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Attack the Emperor n Foundation</h4>


    The Imperial Emperor¡¯s own strength had a significant impact on his imprint in the Heavenly Path. The stronger the Imperial Emperor, the stronger the imprint summoned back from Heaven¡¯s Cultivation.


    ¡°This is your trump card against me?¡± Lu Xuan asked indifferently.


    ¡°I hope Emperor Lu can enlightened me!¡± The Immortal King Dongfang said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Do you know why a trump card can only be a trump card? The imprints are merely imprints. If the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor was here this time, I would turn around and leave without saying a word. However, do you want to stop me with just a few imprints? Are you all looking down on me or never put me in the eyes?¡± Lu Xuan coldlyughed.


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back as he coldly stared at the revived Imperial Emperor¡¯s imprints. There was only a cold smile on his face. These people were looking down on him too much.


    ¡°Emperor Lu, please!¡± Immortal King Dongfang gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t retreat.


    This was because they knew that there was no way for them to retreat now. If they wanted to withdraw, they would have done so long ago.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll let you all know how big is the gap between an Imperial Emperor¡¯s trump card and a real Imperial Emperor!¡±


    Lu Xuanughed coldly.


    The Dongfang Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Phantom moved. In an instant, not only the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Phantom but the other Imperial Emperors¡¯ Phantoms also moved. There was a difference in their strength, but without exception, their auras are all awe-inspiring.


    A terrifying aura swept out like a vast ocean.


    When the few of them joined hands, it was as if the world was about to be torn apart.


    These Imperial Emperors were among the ten great Imperial Emperors. Although not all of them were like the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor, who had already be a Half-step Celestial Lord and could be ranked on the Celestial Lord¡¯s substitute list.


    But after so many years, they were at least peak Imperial Emperors.


    Hence, when they were reflected in these Imperial Emperors¡¯ imprint, each of them could be considered one of the Imperial Emperors.


    The Phantoms of these Imperial Emperors did not have their own memories. They only had pure memories of battles.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted. Above his head, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell flew out and actually froze these Imperial Emperors directly.


    They could not move at all. Facing Lu Xuan and an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon such as Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell, even Imperial Emperor-levelbat strength was useless.


    Imperial weapons were the other half of Imperial Emperors¡¯bat strength. With or without an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon, theirbat strength could have a significant difference.


    However, these Imperial Emperors¡¯ actual bodies were still around. They were not like the Rock Emperor who had fallen many years ago.


    Their Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapons were naturally in the hands of their actual self. Right now, they had suffered a considerable loss. Even if Lu Xuan were to face thebined attacks of several Imperial Emperors¡¯ Phantoms, Lu Xuan still remains fearless.


    Lu Xuan grabbed out in the air, grabbing the Rock Emperor Sword. The sword light turned into a zing light that tore apart the universe, shing down towards the Phantom of the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Phantom of the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor exploded from the sh.


    When the Immortal King Dongfang saw this scene, his pupils constricted. This was thest and strongest trump card of his n, simr to the Rock Emperor imprint of the Shi Family. It was just thatpared to the Rock Emperor imprint, the imprint of the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor was much more robust. It was indeedparable to an Imperial Emperor.


    He had always been proud of this. This was also why the Dongfang Family stood at the peak of the Emperor¡¯s n all this while. As for the rundown families like Shi Family, he had never ced them in his eyes.


    Over time, he even had a feeling that the Imperial Emperor was only so-so.


    But now, he finally understood something else. Even if the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor¡¯s imprints of their Dongfang family wereparable to the Imperial Emperor¡¯s, it was only at the bottom of the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    There were also different ranks among the Imperial Emperors.


    And clearly, Lu Xuan was one of the best among them. With just one sword, he had destroyed the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Phantom. At this moment, he finally understood Lu Xuan¡¯s words. The only one who could be Lu Xuan¡¯s opponent was their own ancestor himself, not this Phantom.


    He wanted to use this imprint Phantom topete with Lu Xuan. It was simply a joke.


    As Lu Xuan destroyed the Phantom of the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor with a single strike, a massive pile of incense dust sprayed out.


    Following that, Lu Xuan did not stop at all. He directly shed down towards the Phantom of another Imperial Emperor.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The Phantom of this Imperial Emperor also turned into incense dust that filled the sky and scattered in all directions.


    Everyone was stunned. They watched as Lu Xuan strolled around leisurely, freezing the Phantom of these Imperial Emperors, before destroying them one by one. This kind of battle prowess was simply terrifying.


    These Imperial Emperors¡¯ Phantoms imprints had always been the final trump card of these Emperor n. However, in the hands of Lu Xuan, they simply couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow.


    Even the Imperial Emperors¡¯ Phantom imprints were all destroyed and unable to move. Terrifying auras constantly erupted from their bodies, wanting to break free from the suppression of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell.


    However, with their cultivation strength, how could they break free from the suppression of the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell?


    After the Law Of Time addition, the Chaos Heaven Stabilizer Bell had long be one of the best Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapons. Historically, it could at least be ranked in the top three.


    Not to mention the first ce, it was already a result of humility.


    If they had the Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon in their hands, they could still resist a little and not been restrained for so long. However, without the Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon in their hands, to Lu Xuan, it was as if they were pigs that he could ughter at will. He could kill them if he wanted to.


    In just a moment, the Phantom of these Imperial Emperors were all killed by Lu Xuan.


    The entire universe was filled with the smell of incense dust.


    Lu Xuan stood tall in the universe. He did not even raise his mana to its peak. He just casually killed these Imperial Emperors¡¯ Phantom.


    He only gave everyone the feeling that he was unfathomable, genuinely unfathomable.


    Lu Xuan, who had just be an Emperor, actually gave them the illusion that he was an Old Emperor.


    This was too terrifying!


    Lu Xuan kept his magics and Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon, ced his hands behind his back. He looked at the Immortal King Dongfang and said, ¡°Do you all still want to try? Let¡¯s see how many trump cards you have to contend against me!¡±


    When the Immortal King Dongfang heard this, all the hair on his body stood on end, and he was drenched in a cold sweat.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s words, he actually heard a warning. If he didn¡¯t know what was good for him, Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t mind directly killing him on the spot.


    Only now did he know how foolish he was.


    After so many years of being high and mighty, he had already lost himself. What Emperor n? They were merely relying on the Imperial Emperor Great Ancestor to do whatever they wanted.


    Others were afraid of their Imperial Emperor Great Ancestor and had nothing to do with them.


    Even if Lu Xuan was afraid of Dongfang Heavenly Emperor, he did not put him in his eyes at all. He was just an ant. So what if he killed him directly?


    As for the other Emperor ns leaders and Sect Masters, it felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Only when deathing near did they truly understand what it meant to have a great terror between life and death.


    ¡°We will immediately hand over the names of the experts and let the Heavenly Court deployed us around!¡±


    Between life and death, the Immortal King Dongfang quickly made his choice.

 Chapter 1266 - Subduing the Heaven Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Subduing the Heaven Realm</h4>


    The Emperor ns had bowed their heads and admitted defeat!


    Everyone looked at Emperor ns, who had admitted defeat. They felt unbelievable in their heart, but also thought that it was rightfully too.


    They felt that it was unbelievable because Emperor ns had dominated the world for many years and had never bowed their heads. No one could force them to bow their heads.


    Almost everyone was used to the oue of the Emperor ns being so high and mighty.


    They felt that it was only natural because of the remarkable strength that Lu Xuan had disyed. Those Phantomsparable to the battle strength of an Imperial Emperor were readily destroyed by Lu Xuan.


    It could even be said that they almost didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back. One sword after another, as if these Phantoms were like y statues.


    Fighting against Emperor Lu, who had such battle strength, is only possible if they were crazy or stupid!


    Lu Xuan looked at these n Leaders of the Emperor ns who had bowed their heads and admitted defeat. A cold expression shed across his face. These n Leaders and the Sectmaster of the Emperor ns really did not shed tears until they saw the coffin.


    Unless they were beaten until they were afraid, there was no way to make them bow their heads.


    However, Lu Xuan himself did not have the intention to start a massacre. He only wanted to use this to intimidate them and make them obediently serve the Heavenly Court.


    These were all the powers of the Heaven Realm. Killing them would only benefit the other realms.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that they were willing to submit. Otherwise, Lu Xuan would not mind killing them too.


    These Emperor ns forming a group to resist Lu Xuan have concluded with an unexpected oue but considered a proper ending.


    Lu Xuan used his actual ability to warn the group of Emperor ns. The trump cards that they were proud of were useless in front of a real Imperial Emperor. Unless their Great Ancestor returned personally, they would not be able to stop Lu Xuan.


    Before this, the Moon Empress didn¡¯t put too many restrictions on the Emperor ns. It was evident that it wasn¡¯t what many Emperor ns thought, that the Moon Empress was afraid of their trump cards.


    She was simply toozy to care about them. Instead, she focused on cultivation. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to improve in the future and be an outstanding Imperial Emperor.


    Without the grouping of the Emperor ns, at least before their Great Ancestor returned, Lu Xuan would have no opponents in the Heaven Realm. It could be said that the entire Heavenly Court was under his control.


    In the hearts of everyone, they already had a rough idea of how powerful Lu Xuan was. But when they thought of how many more years they would have to work under him in the future, they couldn¡¯t help but feel despair.


    After all, the lifespan of an Imperial Emperor was simply too long. He could at least pass through ten generations of Immortal Kings and even hide the sky with one hand, creating dark days ahead.


    But right after, Lu Xuan took out another set of ns. He asked Immortal King Han Lin to arrange a whole collection of points exchange systems. By working for the Heavenly Court, one could obtain different points. Many things could be exchanged using the points, from all kinds of Cultivation Treasures, Immortal Essence Pills, Immortal Stones and all kinds of Divine Materials, Divine Weapons, Cultivation Treasures and even obtain Cultivation Skill Manuals.


    From the most basic cultivation methods to Immortal King level cultivation methods, everything was avable. There were even hundreds of Immortal King-level cultivation methods, all of which were the top ranking of the points exchange system.


    Lu Xuan was even prepared to take out Emperor¡¯s Sutra as a reward for the Immortal Kings who had made significant contributions to the Heavenly Court.


    Although Lu Xuan didn¡¯t have as many Emperor¡¯s Sutrapared to the Immortal King Sutra, excluding those with owners and inheritances, most of the remaining ones were also destroyed directly. The number of Emperor¡¯s Sutra that had their legacies ruined was estimated to be around thirty.


    As soon as this news was released, the entire Heavenly Court was in an uproar!


    Countless talents who were initially wandering outside of the Heavenly Court wanted to join the Heavenly Court. This was especially so for many itinerant cultivators who had no cultivation techniques.


    Because that was the foundation of a sect¡¯s inheritance, who would give it away so easily? Previously, Lu Xuan sold an Immortal King¡¯s Sutra to the Zi Family. The Zi Family had to get it even if they had to go bankrupt.


    As expected, after that, the n Leader of the Zi Family sessfully relied on this Immortal King¡¯s Sutra to be Immortal King.


    One could very well imagine what this meant to those forces thatcked a better cultivation system.


    It could be said that the entire Heaven Realm went crazy, including Immortal Kings.


    Those Immortal Kings might not be very interested in the Immortal King¡¯s Sutra, unlike the Emperor¡¯s Sutra. They were so interested that they exploded. Although half of them were left behind by the Imperial Emperor of the other worlds and not the Human Imperial Emperor, their paths differed.


    However, those Immortal Kings only want to use Emperor Sutra as a reference to understand the path ahead and not follow its cultivation.


    This was also the reason why those Innate Saints, even if their birth was very ordinary, would choose to join Emperor ns in the end.


    It was because they could quickly cultivate to the Immortal King Realm, but the path of the Emperor ns above the Immortal King Realm wasn¡¯t something they could touch.


    Without a reference, it was equivalent to the road ahead being cut off. In front of them, there was only a tens of thousands of meters cliff. The possibility of crossing it was extremely slim.


    The Long Life Immortal King was such an example. He initially didn¡¯te from the Shi Family. Still, in the end, he chose to marry into the Shi Family to obtain the support of the Shi Family and gained the qualifications to study the Rock Emperor¡¯s Sutra.


    This was also an important reason why he was able to be an Immortal Emperor.


    Innate Saints who were able to cultivate to the Immortal King Realm were naturally divine. They were all outstanding, whether it was talent, luck,prehension ability, or their own resources. What theycked was only an Emperor¡¯s Sutra that they could refer to.


    A reference to the Emperor¡¯s Sutra to walk their own path!


    It even included many Imperial Emperors¡¯ insights and reflections when they walked their own Emperor¡¯s path.


    One could imagine how much of a stir this matter had caused!


    Countless talents were loyal to the Heavenly Court. With a big stick in one hand and a carrot in the other, Lu Xuan naturally won over the hearts of the entire Heaven Realm.


    After all, on the one hand, Lu Xuan had used his absolute strength to force them into the Heavenly Court¡¯s system. On the other hand, he had generously opened up all kinds of cultivation resources.


    As long as one had made outstanding contributions to the Heavenly Court, they would be able to obtain all these things, which involved all kinds of cultivation resources.


    He was not afraid they would not obtain them, but only worried that they would not work hard enough and be loyal enough!


    It was utterly predictable that the Heavenly Court would soon wee a wave of explosive increase in strength!


    The only ones who had any objections were probably those initially high and mighty Emperor ns. They had initially recruited Innate Saints using the Emperor¡¯s Sutra as an offer. Now, Lu Xuan had made the Emperor¡¯s Sutra look as if they were being given away all over the streets. It instantly caused their attraction to these Innate Saints and Legendary Geniuses to drop to an extreme.


    Basically, if the Heavenly Court is a choice, who would be willing to join Emperor ns? After all, although the Heavenly Court had control over all kinds of talents, the control was still much lesspared to the various Emperor n.


    Moreover, as long as one worked hard, they could exchange it with points. They did not have to marry into Emperor n, and only by selling themselves could they see Emperor¡¯s Sutra.


    The Heavenly Court also provided a lot of resources, totally not inferior to an Emperor n.


    It was undeniable who to choose!

 Chapter 1267 - March into the Wilderness

    <h4>Chapter 1267: March into the Wilderness</h4>


    Because of these choices provided by Lu Xuan, these Innate Saints and Legendary Geniuses began to choose the Heavenly Court, except for those born in the Emperor n or in a family affiliated to the Emperor n.


    This was the general trend, and even Emperor n was powerless to reverse it.


    Not to mention, Lu Xuan was even backing them up.


    Afterpleting the initial integration of the Heavenly Court, Lu Xuan gave another order.


    ¡°March into the wilderness Decree!¡±


    Lu Xuan issued another decree, wanting to expand the Heavenly Court¡¯s territory entirely.


    The Heaven Realm was vast and boundless. Even the three thousand prefectures, which upied a vast area, were only part of the Heaven Realm.


    There is still arge portion of the remaining area that was not within the scope of the three thousand prefectures.


    Among these areas, there were many criminals, wanted criminals, ancient reclusive cultivators, and others who were living outside of the Heavenly Court.


    Lu Xuan issued a decree requiring all itinerant cultivators outside the 3,000 prefectures to register in the Heavenly Court. They were not allowed to exist outside of the Heavenly Court system.


    As for the Sky Devil Path Magnates who were hiding inside, wanted criminals of the Heavenly Court and others; they were all within the scope of being eliminated.


    This decree caused a thousand ripples because Lu Xuan was the first Imperial Emperor to act against the wilderness area. Before this, all the Imperial Emperors did not really care about this.


    The Heavenly Court initially had 3,000 prefectures, but now, these 3,000 prefectures were just fake count. The actual amount was far more than 3,000 prefectures. Every once in a while, new territories would be added to these 3,000 prefectures.


    However, that was natural expansion. As the poption of the Heaven Realm increased, it slowly moved to the border area and gradually turned the border into the ind area. The 3,000 prefectures under the Heaven Court¡¯s control also continued to grow.


    However,rge-scale remation was something that had never happened before, not to mention that everyone knew just how many ferocious beasts were hiding in the wilderness.


    Many people whomitted murder in the 3,000 prefectures were all hiding in the wilderness. There was no order at all.


    And there were too many ferocious beasts hidden within. Ordinary Immortal Kings didn¡¯t dare to make such a suggestion because they had no way to deal with those ferocious beasts in the wildness.


    But when it came to Lu Xuan¡¯s generation, things werepletely different. After his previous life experience, Lu Xuan finally understood that these wildernesses were likend mines. When the war between the Heaven Realm and other Realms heated up, they would suddenly explode.


    This wasn¡¯t just a possibility. It was something that had happened in his previous life.


    In this life, it was Lu Xuan¡¯s turn to be in charge. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.


    Under the decree of the Heavenly Court, countless Sects, families, and experts were in excitement.


    This was because under the March into the wilderness Decree, if it was a mountain that they had taken down, it would belong to them. The wilderness had yet to be developed on arge scale, and there were countless treasures in it.


    Moreover, they could use the heads of the wanted criminals hidden in it to exchange for points and resources of the Heavenly Court.


    In addition, the Heavenly Court had sent many Immortal Kings to lead the troops personally into the wilderness. Just by following behind the Heavenly Court¡¯s army, they could even eat to their heart¡¯s content.


    For a moment, all the Royal ns and the Great Golden Immortal Sects were marching into the wilderness. Under the full force of the Heavenly Court, the parties in the wilderness could not resist at all.


    Many secluded sects came out of their mountains and handed over their surrender forms, defecting to the Heavenly Court.


    The difference was that they could be carefree and aloof from worldly affairs, but if they defected to the Heaven Court, they would have to pay taxes to the Heavenly Court. Thus, their initial interests would naturally be significantly weakened.


    After the various armies marched into the wilderness, the mysterious veil of the wilderness was finally revealed. Only then did the people in the Heaven Realm know that another world existed in the nature that they thought.


    This was because, in the wilderness, many forces wereplicated. There were all kinds of secret bases and small countries that hid in their own systems.


    Many magnates also upied a part of the wilderness and developed a very prosperous civilization. Even many forbiddennds became blessednds under their exploration.


    Bit by bit, they extended into the depths of the wilderness.


    But now, the fruits of so many years of exploration and construction were being plucked by the Heavenly Court.


    Unless one joined the Heavenly Court in time, they would face the consequences of being attacked by the Heavenly Court.


    Although these powers were developing very rapidly and even had Immortal King Magnate among them, that was all about it.


    They were nothingpared to the Heavenly Court, which controlled more than half of the Heaven Realm¡¯s strength.


    Moreover, under the stimtion of thetestw of the Heavenly Court, all the significant forces in the Heaven Realm went crazy in the remation, entering the wilderness world.


    They directly defeated the wilderness world. Either defected to the Heavenly Court and became a part of the 3,000 provinces of the Heaven Realm.


    Or they could only move to further depths of the wilderness world.


    That was the actual forbiddennd where miasma was rampant. It was impossible to live there without countless lives being the pioneer.


    For a moment, the entire wilderness was filled with wails.


    ¡°The Heavenly Court is not giving us a way out. Let¡¯s fight it out with them!¡±


    Some Immortal Kings hiding in the depths of the wilderness were roaring.


    These Immortal King Magnates could hold a very high position in the Heavenly Court. It was needless to say that they were mighty and unrestrained. They could even wield incredible power.


    They were unwilling to join the Heavenly Court because other than a few itinerant cultivators who pursued freedom, most of them had offended the Heavenly Court andmitted numerous bloody crimes. It could be said that they were all supreme devils.


    ¡°How can wepete with them? Have you forgotten that there¡¯s still that damned Lu Xuan in the Heavenly Court? Everything that happened today was caused by Lu Xuan!¡± An Immortal King immediately said in denied.


    Because they were Immortal Kings, they understood the Imperial Emperor¡¯s terror better than people of other Realms. If he really wanted you to die at midnight, even King of Hell didn¡¯t dare to let you live beyond 3 am.


    Therefore, even if they could only survive the attack of an Immortal King, they could still boast about it for the rest of their lives.


    And Lu Xuan was a supreme fierce man who had killed several renowned Imperial Emperors consecutively beforepleting his cultivation path. A monster within a monster. How could they fight against such an existence?


    ¡°Go and invite the Great Ancestor. Only by inviting the Great Ancestor can we resist Lu Xuan and make the Heavenly Court retreat, so that they won¡¯t be so aggressive!¡±


    In the depths of the wilderness, an Immortal King suggested. The other Immortal Kings agreed very quickly.


    They really didn¡¯t have much time left!


    Heavenly Court, Imperial Pce Lu.


    Lu Xuan was preparing to enter closed-door cultivation and raise his cultivation base to the peak stage of the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes. Above the Heavenly Court, a figure suddenly appeared and headed straight for the Imperial Pce Lu.


    ¡°Emperor Lu¡¯s pce is invible!¡±


    Immediately, the elites of the Heavenly Court blocked that figure.

 Chapter 1268 - Defeating the Emperor with One Palm

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Defeating the Emperor with One Palm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You all may leave, and I have no intention to kill. I came here today to discuss the matter of the wilderness with Emperor Lu!¡±


    That person spoke indifferently. His body emitted pressure faintly, and his lifeblood surged to the sky, causing people¡¯s souls to tremble.


    Even his existence caused the Heavenly Court¡¯s defensive barrier to automatically awaken.


    Even if the Heavenly Court¡¯s elites wanted to block him, their bodies would weaken in the face of such an existence. They did not even dare to think of fighting against him.


    But even so, the elites of the Heavenly Court still blocked his path.


    ¡°All of you can leave!¡±


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan¡¯s gentle voice came from the sky. The elites of the Heavenly Court also felt as if they had been pardoned. They quickly retreated like the tide in the water.


    Lu Xuan, who was wearing a moon-white royal robe, appeared in the void.


    ¡°Greetings, Emperor Lu!¡±


    The elites of the Heavenly Court bowed one after another.


    With Lu Xuan present, the backbone of these Heavenly Court elites had returned.


    ¡°Fellow practitioner, you¡¯re finally willing to show yourself!¡± Lu Xuan said calmly. He had already recognized the figure in front of him.


    ¡°Emperor Lu, you recognize this poor priest?¡± At this moment, that figure looked at Lu Xuan with some doubt on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can I not recognize the mighty Rain Emperor!¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    Hearing Lu Xuan¡¯s words, that person¡¯s expression instantly changed. He didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, there would still be someone who remembered him.


    What was even stranger was that Lu Xuan actually knew him. If it was the Moon Empress who knew him, that would be very normal. How could Lu Xuan know him?


    He had attained cultivation a long, long time ago. Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t know about his existence.


    Lu Xuan said, ¡°I know that the Rain Emperor offended Dongfang Heavenly Emperor. To avoid him, you hid in the wilderness and secretly gathered some strengths. You want to take revenge on Dongfang Heavenly Emperor in the future!¡±


    When the Rain Emperor heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, his eyes immediately lit up. This was because Lu Xuan had actually seen through his background.


    Back then, he had offended the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor. It was like ayer of his skin had been peeled off before he managed to escape. Later on, after the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor left the Heavenly Court, he returned to the Heaven Realm and secretly recruited his subordinates in the wilderness.


    Slowly umting his strength, he was prepared to overturn the Heavenly Court!


    This was also an important reason why the wilderness had been able to wreak havoc in the Heavenly Court for many years. This was because an Imperial Emperor-level expert was hiding behind them. Moreover, he had concealed his strength well and was always able to resolve the Heavenly Court¡¯s invasion at the most critical moment.


    In his previous life, the Rain Emperor had caused an enormous incident when the Heaven Realm and the other Realm were fighting, almost conquering the Heavenly Court.


    This was also the fundamental reason why Lu Xuan would never allow such a thing to happen again.


    ¡°Fellow practitioner, are you trying to get rid of me for the sake of the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor?¡± The Rain Emperor had already realized that something was wrong. He had already sensed it. The Heavenly Court had gone all out in this invasion of the wilderness this time and had made it so high-profile, it was likely that arge part of the reason was to attract him to appear.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I don¡¯t have such a deep rtionship with Dongfang Heavenly Emperor!¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently. ¡°However, I don¡¯t allow any uncontroble factions in the Heaven Realm. Rain Emperor, I¡¯ll give you a choice. Either you submit to me, join the Heavenly Court, and serve me. Otherwise, just die!¡±


    A furious expression shed across the Rain Emperor¡¯s face. He was an Imperial Emperor, after all. Although he was inferior to Dongfang Heavenly Emperor, he could not allow others to control him.


    Lu Xuan wanting him to submit was simply wishful thinking!


    ¡°Emperor Lu, you are going too far!¡±


    The Rain Emperor said coldly.


    ¡°Three moves. If you can take three moves from me, I will let this matter go. If not, you will join the Heavenly Court and serve me. How about it?¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    ¡°Alright, three moves then!¡±


    The Rain Emperor shouted coldly. If he couldn¡¯t even take three moves, so what if he submitted to Lu Xuan.


    The Rain Emperor discovered that he was already in the void of the universe, far away from the Heavenly Court in the next instant. Only then did he realize that he had been transferred out without him knowing.


    This was simply a huge joke.


    He was an Imperial Emperor, yet he had been quietly taken away by someone.


    He mobilized all the Mana and lifeblood in his body without any hesitation, raising his strength to the extreme. A long spear appeared in his hand, and countlessws danced with a thrust of the spear. It turned into a terrifying phenomenon, like a giant pir that supported the sky, and smashed towards Lu Xuan.


    This attack shattered countless stars and tore open a vast space crack.


    Lu Xuan did not even look at it. He just pushed out a simple palm. It was such a simple palm, iparably huge, covering the sky and the sun. Even the big stars could be easily grasped in his hand.


    As for the spear light, when it came into contact with the giant hand, it actually shattered inch by inch, turning into a sky full of light, scattering in all directions in the universe.


    Thereafter, the palm directly hit Rain Emperor¡¯s body.


    Rain Emperor¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He let out a long howl that shook the universe. His entire body was emitting light, and he was doing his best to resist.


    However, it was useless. He was sent flying back hundreds of light-years, smashing countless stars, and falling into the depths of the universe.


    ¡°Pff!¡±


    The Rain Emperor tried to struggle to stand up, but he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    What was crushing? This was crushing.


    The Rain Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Xuan was so terrifying that he could injure him with a single palm.


    One had to know that he was already at the mid-stage of the Imperial Emperor Realm. He was only one step away from reaching thete stage of the Imperial Emperor Realm.


    With such a cultivation level, he could not be considered a weakling among the Imperial Emperors.


    Although he was not invincible, it was impossible to almost die from a single palm strike.


    In an instant, just now, his physical body was destroyed. He had only relied on the powerful recovery ability of the Imperial Emperor to recover.


    He was defeated in one move!


    Previously, he had said three moves. Now, he could not even block one move!


    He even had a feeling that if he continued to receive the remaining two moves, he might be beaten to death.


    ¡°Rain Emperor, how about it? Submit to me or die. You choose yourself!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.


    Rain Emperor¡¯s eyes rolled, and he said, ¡°I can submit, but I have conditions!¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡± Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back and looked at Rain Emperor as he said.


    ¡°When Dongfang Heavenly Emperor returns, I hope that you can protect me!¡±


    The Rain Emperor said. He had nothing else to ask for.


    This battle had wholly crushed his confidence. Even a junior who had just reached the attainment not long ago had defeated him in one move.


    Not to mention Dongfang Heavenly Emperor, who was ranked in the top three among the many Imperial Emperors and had an unimaginable reserve strength of a substitute of a Celestial Lord.


    He almost immediately gave up the thought of continuing to fight with the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor. They were not on the same level at all.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Lu Xuan said.

 Chapter 1269 - Swept Across Wilderness

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Swept Across Wilderness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After agreeing to the Rain Emperor¡¯s request, he submitted too. Although the Rain Emperor was still in disbelief.


    Lu Xuan had just be an emperor, so how could his strength be so powerful and terrifying.


    Typically, after bing an emperor, it was already considered pretty good topletely consolidate one¡¯s cultivation within ten thousand years.


    As far as he knew, after Lu Xuan became an emperor, he didn¡¯t have time to go into closed-door cultivation. He constantly modified the structure of the Heavenly Court.


    It had only been a short time, but his cultivation was much more terrifying than his.


    He didn¡¯t know that Lu Xuan walked on the absolute correct path in every step along the way. Even if they were in the same Realm, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Lu Xuan to defeat him, not to mention that Lu Xuan¡¯s Realm was even higher than his.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯sprehension of the Realm and various attacks, he basically had no chance of winning.


    Even if Lu Xuan¡¯s Realm was inferior to his, he would still be able to defeat him. The only difference was in the number of moves.


    And this battle also shook the entire Heaven Realm.


    Everyone was in an uproar. Those Immortal Kings experts who could observe this battle felt their souls trembling and almost scared to death.


    This was especially so for many Emperor ns. When they suddenly saw the appearance of a new Imperial Emperor, they almost thought that there was hope. Finally, Lu Xuan¡¯s opponent appeared.


    This would make him less arrogant.


    After all, this was a veteran Imperial Emperor. No matter what, Lu Xuan was merely a new generation Imperial Emperor.


    Whether the Imperial Emperor¡¯s strength was powerful or not, it was closely rted to his cultivation time.


    To the Imperial Emperor, within 10,000 years was an internship period.


    However, the result was shocking. Lu Xuan defeated the Rain Emperor with one palm strike!


    Some ancient Immortal Kings recalled the incident with the Rain Emperor. Although it was many years ago, and they had never seen it with their own eyes, there were indeed relevant records in the Sect and the Heavenly Court.


    It was just that very few people could match these records with the person in front of them.


    A veteran Imperial Emperor who had attained enlightenment for at least ten million years was defeated by a single palm strike from Lu Xuan, a newly ascended Imperial Emperor. He had no choice but to submit to Lu Xuan and serve him.


    No matter how one looked at this scene, it was inconceivable!


    Everyone had a clearer understanding of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. This newly ascended Imperial Emperor, Lu Xuan, was probably not as simple as just being not weak among Imperial Emperors.


    He was very likely to be considered a powerhouse among Imperial Emperors.


    There was no way to guess the Imperial Emperor¡¯s Realm. The Imperial Emperor himself would not mention it. These people could only judge from various signs and secretly ranked Lu Xuan¡¯s strength.


    However, no matter what, those Emperor ns¡¯ ns to use the Rain Emperor to contend against Lu Xuan were miscalcted entirely. Not only was the Rain Emperor unable to be Lu Xuan¡¯s opponent, but he had instead be a vitalbat force under Lu Xuan.


    Even the Imperial Emperors could only submit to Lu Xuan. Lu Xuan¡¯s position in the Heavenly Court was naturally even more consolidated. His centripetal force was even more robust. In the entire Heaven Realm, no one dared to openly oppose Lu Xuan.


    This battle also raised Lu Xuan¡¯s prestige to the extreme. It could even be said that it was alreadyparable to the prominence of the Moon Empress, who had ruled the Heavenly Court for many years.


    The Moon Empress had ruled the Heavenly Court for more than ten million years, while Lu Xuan had just be the Emperor and ruled the Heavenly Court recently. If Lu Xuan¡¯s prestige could bepared to the Moon Empress, it could be seen that everyone still recognized his strong ability.


    The more enormous fist makes greater meaning!


    And unlike the morale of the Heavenly Court, the wilderness was utterly dumbfounded. Their Great Ancestor, who they had high hopes for, had actually submitted to the new Imperior Emperor of the Heavenly Court just like that.


    For the experts who received the news, apart from those tainted by the Heavenly Court¡¯s Karma and blood, the first thing they did was escape from the Heaven Realm.


    They could not stay in the Heaven Realm anymore, but they could escape from the Heaven Realm. After all, they were experts from a region. If they were in a small upper-ss world, they could be kings and be ancestors.


    Although they didn¡¯t have much potential to develop there, it was still better than dying at the hands of the Heavenly Court.


    For a time, the entire wilderness region weed a tide of fleeing.


    However, a scene that made them despair happened. With the authority of Heaven in hand, Lu Xuan directly controlled the Heaven Realm and sealed off the external passage of the Heaven Realm.


    They couldn¡¯t escape even if they wanted to.


    For a moment, they were faced with the strongest encirclement of the Heavenly Court. One by one, famous and ferocious devils were all pulled out from the depths of the wilderness.


    Many of them were even Great Ancestors whom they had ced high hopes on. The Rain Emperor personally captured and strangled them.


    The Rain Emperor controlled the wilderness behind the scenes for too many years. Thus, he was very clear on the kind of existence behind the scenes in the wilderness.


    He knew exactly what kind of existence these experts were, where they were, and what kind of strength they had.


    Initially, he had wanted to organize these people tounch a counterattack against the Heavenly Court. But now, he waspletely confused by Lu Xuan. Hepletely understood that with his strength, if he wanted to subvert the Heavenly Court, he would be courting death.


    Especially when Lu Xuan revealed to him that the Moon Empress¡¯s strength was already half-step into the Celestial Lord Realm and was enough to be on the Celestial Lord¡¯s candidate list, Rain Emperor ultimately gave up.


    Lu Xuan alone was enough to defeat him in one move. The Moon Empress¡¯s strength was above Lu Xuan¡¯s, and the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor¡¯s strength was only more substantial than the Moon Empress¡¯s.


    The Heavenly Court still had ten powerful Imperial Emperors, and above the ten great Imperial Emperors, there were four great Celestial Lords.


    Just thinking about it made the Rain Emperor¡¯s scalp go numb. After recognizing his own strength, the Rain Emperor had utterly given up the thought of fighting against Lu Xuan.


    In fact, when he thought back, he felt that his brain had been squeezed by a door. He did not want to join such a fantastic organization but still wanted to fight against it. Wasn¡¯t that foolish?


    After the Rain Emperor joined, the upation of the wilderness and the pursuit of all the wanted criminals only took a year to settle.


    With the Heavenly Court¡¯s absolute strength advantage and the Rain Emperor as a guide, the Heavenly Court¡¯s army was practically invincible.


    In terms of raw strength, the wilderness was no match for them, let alone they still had a team leading the way.


    In just a year, the wilderness had been cleaned up. The 3,000 prefectures in the Heaven Realm had expanded by 500 prefectures.


    However, the Heavenly Court was still moving deeper into the wilderness.


    There were trillions of humans in the Heaven Realm. Even if there were 3,000 more prefectures, they would still be able to fill them. In particr, the speed at which humans were born was also known to be very fast. Every hundred years, a new generation would be born. They even wanted to fill these newly added prefectures.


    The Heavenly Court directly broke the boundary between mortals and immortals and now chose people from the Lower Realm.


    The birth rate of humans in the Lower Realm was even faster than that in the Heavenly Realm. A generation could be born in 20 to 30 years. Although this caused many people in the local area to be dissatisfied, this rule still passed under the pressure of Lu Xuan.


    As the Heavenly Court¡¯s army continued to march forward, time passed bit by bit.


    Ten thousand years passed in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1270 - Ten Thousand Years of Development

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Ten Thousand Years of Development</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ten thousand years of rapid development. For the entire Heaven Realm, it could be said that these ten thousand year of drastic changes surpassed any previous ten thousand years.


    The changes in these ten thousand years could be said to be dazzling.


    Lu Xuan introduced the Lower Realm Earth¡¯s science trend that tied with martial arts and directly used it in the Heaven Realm.


    The Heaven Realm was originally a cultivation-oriented civilization, but it waspletely differentpared to the science-oriented society.


    In terms of individual strength, the cultivation-oriented civilization had a great advantage, but inrge-scale production, the science-oriented civilization had a more vital advantage.


    An alchemist, after working hard for decades, could only refine a batch of pills. Perhaps only just a few dozen pills.


    However, the scientific method waspletely different. If they went to the assembly line directly, their annual output could rise to hundreds of thousands of pills or even tens of millions of pills.


    Although the quality might not be as high as the meticulous cultivation method, the advantage was that the output was high, and the quality was very stable.


    All kinds of Cultivation Treasures and Divine Weapons could also be produced by mass production. Although so far, the most they could make was Golden Immortal-level Magic Artifacts.


    However, Great Golden Immortal-level dharmic artifacts were also being mass-produced on a small scale.


    Just the introduction of this production mode had directly increased the potential strength of the Heaven Realm dozens of times.


    Initially, a Golden Immortal with one or two Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts could be considered very rich, but now, it was different. Due to the introduction of an assembly line production mode, a cultivation treasure factory could produce hundreds of thousands or even millions of Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts each year.


    And such factories were spread all over the world.


    Therefore, the prices of these Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts were directly driven down. Every Golden Immortal who went out was fully armed to the teeth. A Golden Immortal from top to bottom would be considered poor if he did not have thirty to fifty Golden Immortal Magic Artifacts.


    And once there were more Magic Artifacts and Divine Weapons, theirbat strength would gradually increase. When experts of the same Realm in the Other World came into contact with them, one person could almost fight a group of them.


    The foundation of the Immortal World had also increased crazily in the past ten thousand years.


    This had also brought about a rapid increase in resources. The Heaven Realm¡¯s poption exploded, and there were many more people who had cultivated to be Immortals than before. The consumption of resources had also increased tremendously.


    They had even introduced the Earth¡¯s cultivation model, and they were raising many cultivation treasures on arge scale instead of those small-scale cultivation models of every Sect.


    Especially in the Heavenly Court¡¯s cultivation garden, the area was so vast that it was directlyparable to the size of several Heaven Realm provinces.


    In any case, it was also cut out from the wilderness, and being uninhabited, it¡¯s directly turned into a cultivation garden.


    In these 10,000 years, the Heavenly Court had expanded over a thousand provinces from the wilderness.?Basically, all of them had been reduced to this type of cultivation garden. In addition to cultivating all kinds of thousand-year-old, ten-thousand-year-old medicinal herbs, all kinds of spirit beasts were also developed on arge scale.


    The number of spirit beasts could easily reach millions or tens of millions!


    In Emperor Lu¡¯s words, he was trying to bring down the price of all sorts of cultivation treasures.


    And under the intense demand for all sorts of resources, the exploration of the wilderness was also continuing.


    In the Heaven Realm, within the Dao Pavilion at Dao Province, countless Cultivator Experts had gathered together, and all sorts of news were flying all over the ce.


    ¡°Have you heard? That mortal called Earth has actually ascended into an Upper-ss World. It¡¯s said that Emperor Lu came from that ce called Earth!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The so-called scientific methods that are currently transforming the Heaven Realm also came from this Earth. Tsk Tsk. As expected of Emperor Lu¡¯s ancestral, it really has its own unique aspects!¡±


    ¡°In just 10,000 years, the Lu Family of the Emperor n has even produced many Immortal Kings. Tsk Tsk, they were all even Peak-level Immortal Kings. Now, they are the ones who are at the front line and are also the ones who are conquering the Upper-ss World!¡±


    ¡°In total, since Emperor Lu took power, he has conquered more than 100 Upper-ss Worlds. Almost every once in a while, there will be news that an Upper-ss World has been conquered and integrated into Heaven Realm!¡±


    Everyone sighed. The changes in these hundreds of millions of years were too significant. Many scientific methods, when applied to cultivation, could actually produce incredible results.


    And in the Lower Realm, Earth had experimented very well in this aspect. It could be said that all elements had been verified, which was why it could be transnted into the Heaven Realm in the shortest amount of time.


    Only those who had experienced it would know how much the Heaven Realm¡¯s strength had improved during this period.


    Lu Xuan was probably the most diligent Imperial Emperor in history, surpassing the Moon Empress and the others.


    Of course, among them, the ones who improved most were from Emperor n¡¯s Lu Family and the direct descendants of Emperor Lu, with the Great Void Pavilion as the core.


    Especially after Earth ascended and merged into the Heaven Realm, the Great Void Pavilion¡¯s power ushered in a period of rapid development.


    Especially since the entire Earth was originally Lu Xuan¡¯s territory, all the cultivators who came out were also Lu Xuan¡¯s direct descendants.


    After so many years, who knew how many geniuses were hidden among them. Now that they had ascended to the Heaven Realm, many geniuses who had been suppressed by the Law of Heaven Path for a long time suddenly rose up.


    There were already many geniuses from Earth who ascended to the Heaven Realm to supplement the power of the Lu Family and the Great Void Pavilion. However, they were far offpared to the number of talents brought by the overall ascension of Earth this time.


    Countless geniuses are born out of hundreds of billions of people.


    All of a sudden, they filled up Lu Xuan¡¯s insubstantial foundation!


    In just 10,000 years, the direct descendants under Lu Xuan had already caught up with the Moon Empress and the rest. In addition, in these 10,000 years, the power of the Heaven Realm had expanded so much. This wave of reform benefited almost everyone, from the Immortal Kings to the ordinary citizens who had yet to be immortals. Everyone had reaped great benefits from this wave of reform.


    Many people realized that the original model of feudal vassal states wasn¡¯t suitable for development. However, this method of concentrating their strength to aplish significant tasks was the most appropriate method to expand the power of the entire Heaven Realm.


    Everyone was increasingly fearful of Lu Xuan.


    It was not only because they were in awe of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength, but also Lu Xuan was able to lead everyone to develop. In the past 10,000 years of development, his strength exceeded hundreds of thousands of years or even millions of years of natural evolution.


    Even the Emperor ns who were most against Lu Xuan were obedient and submissive. This was because of this wave of changes in the Heaven Realm. Although they lost the ability to be free and unfettered outside of the Heavenly Court system, they gained many benefits in the war against the outside world after joining the Heavenly Court too.


    In particr, many wilderness resource points had been upied by Emperor ns. They had also continuously conquered other Upper-ss Worlds, taking them into the Heaven Realm and expanding the foundation of the entire Heaven Realm bit by bit.


    What Lu Xuan had done was to redistribute the cake and expand the entire cake, allowing all the ns in the Heaven Realm to develop by leaps and bounds.

 Chapter 1271 - Semi-Celestial Master

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Semi-Celestial Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    How could a capable leader not gain the loyalty of everyone? Lu Xuan was now a popr figure in the Heaven Realm.


    Even if the Moon Empress returned, he would not be able to take everything away from Lu Xuan. It was not that the Moon Empress was not as powerful as him, but that everyone was loyal to him.


    As long as one was not stupid, everyone would be able to see the difference between the performances and the changes under their leadership.


    This difference was enough to make many people willingly submit to Lu Xuan¡¯s rule. Everyone could see that the Heaven Realm was developing day by day.


    During these ten thousand years, the Moon Empress had also be more and more reclusive.


    He had appeared much less than before, and everyone knew that most of the people who had appeared were primordial spirit avatars. It had been many years since they had seen his original body.


    Only 3,000 years ago, in the depths of the wilderness, an unknown ferocious beast had appeared, wreaking havoc in the wilderness. It had even affected the 3,000 regions of the Heaven Realm. Even the rain emperor had been defeated by that unknown ferocious beast during the battle.


    This was an emperor-level ferocious beast in the depths of the wilderness. Because it was too far away from the 3,000 prefectures of the heavenly realm, no one had ever known that such a ferocious beast existed.


    But now, the heavenly realm¡¯s exploration of the outside world far exceeded that of the past. They had also explored the territory of such a ferocious beast. It was a huge kingdom of ferocious beasts, and with it came a huge and endless team of ferocious beasts.


    Even the rain emperor couldn¡¯t resist it. The threat finally rmed Emperor Lu who was guarding the depths of the heavenly court.


    Everyone remembered that day, a huge hand covered the sky and earth as it wed at that fierce beast, forcefully grabbing it into the heavenly court. Currently, that fierce beast at the Lord Realm had obediently be the Guardian Beast of the Heavenly Court, guarding it in the heavenly court.


    In the eyes of many old people, this was a grand asion. It had been a long time since the heavenly court had had many emperor-level beasts on the throne.


    And a thousand years ago, under Lu Xuan¡¯smand, the devil who failed to transcend the tribtion had also seeded in transcending the tribtion in the heavenly court. With his previous experience, he was fully prepared this time, and with Lu Xuan¡¯s guidance.


    After such a long time, the old devil had finally seeded in bing an emperor.


    If he had been in hell, he would probably have be the eighth Great Devil King of Hell. However, he was now thebat strength of the heavenly court.


    Now, including the Moon Empress, the heavenly court already had a total of five imperial emperors¡¯bat strength, which could be said to be world-shocking.


    As Lu Xuan came out of seclusion in the imperial pce,?his rtives and friends rushed over upon hearing the news.


    At this time, his closest rtives, friends, and disciples had all gathered together.


    In total, he had three disciples. The first disciple was naturally Yun Ling ¡®er, the second was Lu Xuan¡¯s nephew, Liu Haotian. And thest disciple was someone he had just epted in the past 10,000 years. It was none other than Linghu Sifei, this was the first disciple that the Great Void Pavilion had recruited, Linghu Sifei.


    At this moment, the three of them had alreadypleted their cultivation. Liu Haotian was originally on the sacred Sun continent but he only ascended to the heavenly realm after that. After that, he joined the heavenly court.


    Right now, the three of them should be the generals of the entire Heavenly Court¡¯s Lu Xuan faction. The three of them had all stepped into the peak of the Immortal King Realm.


    Together with Lu Shanshan and the others, they supported the glory of Lu Xuan¡¯s faction.


    Over the years, they had also been expanding their territory and conquering many greater worlds.


    Not all greater worlds had a lot of imperial emperors. In fact, 99% of the greater worlds only had one or two immortal kings overseeing them.


    Hence, those greater worlds that had an emperor Lord were so famous.


    Other than the three great disciples, Lu Xuan¡¯s family members were all at the peak of the Immortal King Realm. Their innate talent had already be divine after Lu Xuan became an emperor. This wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    However, what no one knew was that these experts who supported him had actually all severed their cultivation bases and started cultivating again.


    Upon severing all their cultivation bases, they once again climbed up to thedder of the cultivator rank.


    Everything happened silently. No one knew, and no one would have thought that Lu Xuan would actually do such a crazy thing.


    It was extremely difficult for mortals to be an advanced immortal king. It was almost impossible. Most probably, only one peak-stage immortal King could be born out of billions of living beings. That was an existence that could be suppressed for a hundred thousand years.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lu Xuan had asked all of them to sever their cultivation base and rebuild their cultivation base!


    Only Lu Xuan knew that this was for their own good. Because in their current cultivation system, his traces were too deep. If they didn¡¯t sever all of his traces, there was basically no possibility for them to advance further in the future.


    Everyone who reached the Lord Realm had to walk their own path, which was also why there were no master teachers in his previous life. Lu Xuan, who had experienced many bumps along the way, was able to step into the heavenly venerate realm more smoothly than the others.


    Because of this, he had never truly walked on the path of others. There was no one to lead the way, so he had to walk his own path. On the contrary, there were no final restrictions and he would eventually attain the Dao.


    And the Dao that was cut off at this moment was actually Lu Xuan¡¯s Dao.


    Their true Dao was the power that they had cultivated back.


    With such a foundation, they had the possibility of re-establishing their path.


    Seeing that his family and friends were all here, Lu Xuan revealed a satisfied smile. In his previous life, when he became an emperor, there were countless people who came to visit him. Although there were many people who came and fawned on him, he no longer had any family at that time.


    He was alone in the world.


    The feeling of being alone for eternity was agonizing. In this life, he did not want to try it again.


    Lu Xuan hoped that they would all be able to ascend to the Lord Realm. He didn¡¯t hope that they would be able to fight side by side with him. He only hoped that they would be able to stay by his side for a long time.


    The lifespan of Immortal Kings was still too short. Even if Lu Xuan used all sorts of methods to extend their lifespan, they would only be able to live for a few million years at most. If they couldn¡¯t break through the obstacle, he would have to face the pain of losing his friends and rtives after a few million years. Of course, Lu Xuan, who had experienced it once, didn¡¯t want to experience it again.


    And this time, it took him a full ten thousand years before he finally came out of seclusion.


    After ten thousand years, Lu Xuan sessfully refined the divine creation pillpletely for his own use. His cultivation base advanced by leaps and bounds. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he even directly transcended the realm of a Semi-Celestial Master.


    In terms of cultivation base, he was already on par with the Moon Empress and the other senior imperial emperors.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s actualbat strength couldn¡¯t be measured with logic. Undoubtedly, he had surpassed the Moon Empress. Even the Dongfang Heavenly Emperor, who was known as the leader of the Ten Greatest Imperial Emperors, was no match for him.


    It could thus be said that Lu Xuan was not far from being a Celestial Lord!

 Chapter 1272 - The Great Immortal King Overcame His Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1272: The Great Immortal King Overcame His Tribtion</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    During these ten thousand years, the heavenly court was prospering day by day under his leadership. The strength of the entire Heaven Realm was also increasing at a speed visible to everyone.


    One must know that the strength of the Heaven Realm itself was extremely powerful. Surprisingly, in just ten thousand years, the strength of the realm had at least doubled. Judging from the situation, one could very well imagine how powerful it was now.


    At this point, Lu Xuan was naturally the most popr person in the heavenly court.


    In the past 10,000 years, his direct line of descent¡¯s strength had also increased rapidly. In addition, the Shi family and the Yuan family were close to the emperor n, which elevated Lu Xuan¡¯s control of the heavenly court to another level.


    The territory directly controlled by the heavenly court had increased by half, including the greater world that they had conquered in session over the years.


    The heavenly court¡¯s size shocked a lot of people.


    Coupled with its tremendous growth, the resources required for cultivators to cultivate were also an astronomical figure.


    Only when the territory was big enough would there be enough resources!


    If it was in his previous life, Lu Xuan would probably have to run around for all sorts of resources. But in this life, it was much simpler. It was very easy to take out some resources that others could only dream of but could never hope to get.


    The whole family was enjoying themselves as they held a feast.


    At the same time, the news of Lu Huanging out of seclusion soon spread throughout the heaven realm. Many Great Immortal Kings wanted to pay a visit, but all of them were rejected by Lu Xuan. He ordered them to do their jobs and stand at their respective posts.


    All of a sudden, a huge crack opened up in the sky above the Heaven Realm. Everyone saw that on the other side of the crack, there was a stretch of destion in the universe. No one knew which part of the universe it was in.


    Everything was talking about the tribtion in ecitement.


    Someone was transcending the tribtion, and it was an Emperor Tribtion!


    Soon, everyone reacted. They saw a figure bathed in blood and fighting in the lightning tribtion.


    The battle had reached the point of madness, but there were still Great Immortal Kings who saw the true appearance of that figure through the gaps.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really the Great Immortal King!¡± uttered someone from the Shi family in ecstasy.


    The Great Immortal King was the most important figure of their Shi family. To be precise, before Shi Tatian, the Grea Immortal King was one of the geniuses of their Shi family.


    Besides, he was also known as the one who had the most hope of bing the next imperial emperor. However, Lu Xuan suddenly rose up and almost suppressed the world with his own strength. His talent was sufficient to impress everyone.


    Undeniably, he was a genius of his generation. With his own strength, he made all the geniuses in the entire era seem insignificant.


    No one couldpare to Lu Xuan!


    The Shi family had high hopes for the immortal king. Now that the Immortal King had attracted the heavenly tribtion, how could they not be surprised?


    Over the past ten thousand years, they had obtained many benefits from following closely behind Lu Xuan. The strength of the Shi family, which had been crippled by Lu Xuan, had long recovered. Moreover, they had risen to a higher level and reached the peak of countless years.


    It had always been the greatest regret and weakness of the Shi family that the n was not presided over by the imperial emperor.


    Although Lu Xuan had the bloodline of the Rock Emperor in his body, he still formed his own faction after all. The Lu family was now a powerful Emperor n with an illustrious reputation, so it was naturally impossible for them to return to the Shi family.


    But the Great Immortal King was different. He was married into the Shi family. If he became an emperor, he would also be the imperial emperor of the Shi family.


    If the Great Immortal King seeded, he would be the third imperial emperor of the Shi family.


    Despite the presence of the imperial emperors, the Shi family¡¯s status was so awkward.


    The group of Immortal Kings stared at the Great Immortal King who was undergoing his tribtion. Many of them felt a chill down their spines as not all advanced immortal kings could trigger the Emperor Tribtion.


    Peak-stage immortal kings were also divided into different levels. Only the strongest advanced immortal king could trigger the Emperor Tribtion.


    In other words, the strength of an immortal king was considered one of the best among the immortal kings.


    For most of the warriors, this was also a rare opportunity to observe the Emperor Tribtion. After all, it was almost impossible for someone to undergo the Emperor Tribtion under normal circumstances. It might not even happen once every hundred of thousands of years.


    Wat¡¯s more, most of the attempts ended up in failure.


    As for the time when Lu Xuan overcame the tribtion, his prowess shocked many people,


    During the process of bing an emperor, he killed three strong warriors in a row. Such a battle record could be said to be unprecedented. They had never seen such a terrifying existence in their entire lives.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s tribtion wasn¡¯t a reference. If not, there might not be anyone in the myriad realms who could be an immortal emperor.


    And the Great Immortal King¡¯s tribtion was evidently much weaker. The lightning tribtion that fell from the sky was also not that ferocious. It was far inferior to Lu Xuan¡¯s five elements lightning tribtion which seemed like an army of lightning.


    Compared to Lu Xuan¡¯s imposing manner during the battle, the Great Immortal King was actually much weaker. This was also in line with what everyone knew about ordinary human immortal kings. Every time the Great Immortal King was heavily injured, he recovered once more in an instant.


    At that time, many immortal kings had looks of contemtion in their eyes. The most important thing in transcending the Emperor Tribtion was probably the ability to recover. Unless they could ensure that they weren¡¯t injured, o else they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in time and adjust theirbat prowess to the peak, which was the key to sessfully transcending the tribtion.


    However, everyone could clearly sense that the Great Immortal King¡¯s aura was growing drastically, moving towards the boundary between the imperial emperor and the Great Immortal King.


    Suddenly, at this critical moment, a ghost w actually tore apart the sky and sted toward the point where one could be an imperial emperor or an immortal king.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Great Immortal King was sent flying back hundreds of thousands of miles.


    Unexpectedly, the Great Immortal King spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt as though his body was about to copse.


    Shock shed in his eyes. That¡¯s right, he could clearly sense that the ghost w was the attack of an imperial emperor.


    Before he could react, he saw a ghost shadow charging through the tribtion. Just as the Great Immortal King was about to die, a huge hand tore through the sky and grabbed the ghostly shadow.


    ¡°Quick! Quick! Quick!¡±


    The speed of the huge hand was so fast that it seemed to have torn through space and stopped at the front of the ghostly shadow.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± the ghost roared and a terrifying aura burst out from its body.


    It tried to resist the huge hand, but it was useless. Once it was caught by the huge hand, it was pulled out from the heavenly tribtion.


    At this moment, everyone saw that the captured ghost was an old ghost with white hair and a childlike face.. It was struggling in the huge hand.

 Chapter 1273 - The Immortal Emperor

    Chapter 1273: The Immortal Emperor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the Mighty Ghost Emperor from the Ghost World?¡± An immortal king recognized the true identity of this old ghost. Ever since the old ghost in charge of the Ghost World was killed by Lu Xuan, another powerful figure was elected to rule the realm.


    In fact, there wasn¡¯t only one emperor in the Ghost World. It was just that most of the emperors were not in the Ghost World.


    Strictly speaking, there was only one Mighty Ghost Emperor!


    As everyone looked over, they saw a figure standing in the void with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°That¡¯s Emperor Lu! He has made a move!¡±


    An Immortal King revealed a look that said that this was indeed the case.


    ¡°Not bad, I guess only Emperor Lu has such strength in the world!¡±


    ¡°After the seclusion for 10,000 years, his strength has clearly intensified. The dignified ghost emperor was actually caught by Emperor Lu¡¯s Divine Kingdom in his palm and could not struggle free!¡±


    When many people saw this scene, they sighed with stronger respect for Lu Xuan.


    This was especially so for many Emperor ns. They more or less knew some things about imperial emperors. After all, their ancestors were all imperial emperors.


    Imperial emperors were equipped with strong life-saving abilities and various divine powers. It was naturally extremely difficult to kill an imperial emperor.


    But right now, Lu Xuan merely used his Divine Kingdom¡¯s innate techniques to capture a ghost emperor. He couldn¡¯t even move an inch.


    If Lu Xuan was the one who captured any immortal kings, this wouldn¡¯t be strange at all. But now, he had actually captured a ghost emperor, which was why many other ghosts were powerless to retaliate.


    Even if he didn¡¯t know anything about the cultivation base of empyreans, he could more or less understand the situation. The gap between them was simply too shocking.


    Many Immortal Kings also understood that this ghost emperor was most likely the human tribtion of the immortal king. Now that the human tribtion was broken through by Lu Xuan, the path to bing an immortal emperor should already be a smooth one.


    As Lu Xuan grabbed the Mighty Ghost Emperor, this old ghost kept roaring in his hands, which then motivated many more ghosts to do the same.


    However, it waspletely useless. This old ghost emperor was merely at the intermediate stage of the Lord realm. When faced with Lu Xuan, who had already half a foot into the heavenly venerate realm, he could be said to be the strongest existence below the heavenly venerate realm, they had no chance of winning at all.


    As mes rose up in the divine kingdom in Lu Xuan¡¯s palm, the old ghost screamed and was burned into a puff of green smoke.


    On the other side of the crack, the immortal king had a narrow escape. He hurriedly nodded in Lu Xuan¡¯s direction and bowed.


    Then, he continued to transcend the tribtion!


    This tribtionsted for ten days and ten nights before it finally ended.


    Undoubtedly, the Immortal King¡¯s tribtion still made everyone tremble in fear. They had witnessed several times how the tribtion almost killed the Immortal Emperor.


    The immortal kings¡¯ eyelids twitched as they were observing what was going on. Judging from the way the Immortal Emperor overcame the tribtion, 99% of them would die. They would not even have a chance to survive.


    If they failed to transcend the tribtion, 99% of them would die. As for the old devil, being saved by Lu Xuan was a rare urrence.


    It was almost negligible!


    However, Lu Xuan¡¯s intervention in the Immortal King¡¯s tribtion this time also made many immortal kings feel touched. Although they weren¡¯t personally transcending the tribtion, they knew very well that in such a desperate environment, someone woulde to help, how exciting would that be.


    This also caused some dark rumors to lose their market. In fact, not only would he not suppress the new emperor, he would even help everyone to pass the Emperor Tribtion.


    Evidently, Lu Xuan¡¯s boldness and breadth of mind far exceeded their imaginations.


    Bing a supreme existence had always been his goal. But this goal required him to constantly climb upwards instead of suppressing others.


    Although this kind of situation did happen frequently in the myriad realms, it was clearly not Lu Xuan. Both sides were not on the same level.


    As auspicious signs descended from the sky and the heavenly tribtion dispersed, a terrifying pressure spread throughout the heavenly realm.


    His power became stronger after bing an emperor.


    ¡°The world is going to witness another great war. It has been a long time since the Heaven Realm had such a scene of emperors gathering together. Emperor Lu¡¯s magnanimity is indeed extraordinary!¡±


    The Shi family was naturally the most excited when the immortal king ascended to the Immortal Emperor Realm.


    The Shi family had always been at the end of the imperial family for so many years. Although their status was not bad, they had never been able to regain the prestige of the Rock Emperor when he was still alive.


    Later on, they were taught a lesson by Lu Xuan, which was embarrassing. Moreover, their vitality was severely damaged. It was really heartbreaking for those who heard it and tears for those who heard it.


    Now, he had finally made it. The Shi family was finally going to have another emperor.


    ¡°I am the Immortal Emperor!¡±


    The confident deration shocked the world.


    After transcending the tribtion, the Immortal Emperor did not bother to cultivate in seclusion to consolidate his realm and cultivation. The first thing he did was to pay a grand visit.


    In the pce, Lu Xuan and the Immortal Emperor sat opposite each other. On the two cloud beds, they drank each other¡¯s drinks.


    ¡°Thank you, Emperor Lu, for your help!¡±


    The Immortal Emperor put down his teacup and bowed solemnly to Lu Xuan.


    For a ruler of heaven and earth like him, such a scene was almost impossible to find. In theory, he was already on the same level as Lu Xuan, so there was no need for him to bow so respectfully.


    Judging from his bow, one could imagine how grateful he was.


    Lu Xuan epted the bow and smiled faintly.


    He knew that the reason why the Immortal Emperor gave such a big bow. Firstly, the emperor wished to thank him for helping him get rid of the Mighty Ghost Emperor. Secondly, it was to thank Lu Xuan¡¯s magnanimity for not disturbing him when he was an emperor.


    Otherwise, even if he just watched the Mighty Ghost Emperor attack him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death.


    ¡°Oh, you are the Immortal Emperor of the Heaven Realm. Naturally, he shouldn¡¯t have been killed by the ordinary warriors from the other realms. I only did some things that I could do!¡± Lu Xuan said faintly.


    The Immortal Emperor knew Lu Xuan was just trying to be humble. He was far from beingparable to Lu Xuan.


    He was attacked by the Mighty Ghost Emperor during his tribtion and was almost defeated.


    In spite of that, the situation was different for Lu Xuan. When he was an emperor, he killed three great emperors and became famous throughout the universe.


    As a matter of fact, over the years, very few people dared to challenge him. Only the emperors from the universe were scared by Lu Xuan alone.


    Frankly speaking, it was already good enough that he did not cause trouble for them.


    On the contrary, in the realms outside the Heavenly Battlefield, the wars among the worlds had never stopped.


    In order to avoid being conquered by the Heaven Realm, many greater worlds had sought refuge with various foreign worlds.. The problem could not be resolved even after a long time.

 Chapter 1274 - The Daunting Strength of the Heavenly Court

    Chapter 1274: The Daunting Strength of the Heavenly Court


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°In the future, just tell me if you have any orders. I will definitely do my very best to help you,¡± said the Immortal Emperor solemnly.


    He knew that at this moment, there were many people in the heavenly realm who expected him to fight against Lu Xuan.


    After all, the heavenly court had now been ced under Lu Xuan, although he had always been helping the Heaven Realm.


    However, for some people, the Immortal Emperor could do even better. He could protect the interests of some people and ensure that they would continue to be high and mighty.


    This was especially so for the imperial emperors.They were looking forward to the challenge!


    Under Lu Xuan¡¯smand, the power of the Emperor n had been greatly reduced.


    This was because other than the Emperor n, the heavenly court could also provide the same resources now too. This caused the imperial emperors to lose their high and mighty status.


    Soon, many people realized that even if they did not seek refuge with the Emperor n, they would still have a chance to be an imperial emperor within the heavenly court¡¯s system.


    This was especially true this time around. Lu Xuan¡¯s assistance to the immortal emperor made many people think that he was magnanimous. When that time came, more people would definitely seek refuge with the heavenly court.


    After all,pared to the Emperor ns, which had many rules, the heavenly court was obviously better. As long as one paid enough merit, they would be able to receive a corresponding reward without any discount.


    However, the Immortal Emperor knew in his heart that it was just the wishful thinking of those imperial emperors. It simply didn¡¯t have any maneuverability.


    Not to mention that he had obtained Lu Xuan¡¯s help before finally bing an emperor. Even if it wasn¡¯t so, he knew his own strength very well. He had only just entered the realm of his imperial emperor. Even the Mighty Ghost Emperor who had ambushed him before was stronger than him.


    In the face of those people who wanted him to fight, the Immortal Emperor was about to fly into a rage. What was he doing?


    He was just an ordinary Immortal Emperor!


    Could he bepared to Lu Xuan, who had just transcended the tribtion and killed three great emperors in a row?


    They were not on the same level at all!


    Before transcending the tribtion, the Immortal Emperor was still a little unconvinced. He felt that if Lu Xuan could do it, he could do it too. However, after transcending the Emperor Tribtion, he knew that Lu Xuan was someone with superb strength.


    They were not on the same level!


    Even among the imperial emperors, there were three, six, and nine levels. Without a doubt, Lu Xuan was standing at the peak of the Imperial Emperors.


    Therefore, the immortal emperor had made up his mind. He would definitely not be targeted by Lu Xuan for the sake of those imperial emperors.


    During this period of time, he had some understanding of the situation in the heavenly court. Lu Xuan¡¯s actions had also opened his eyes. He was definitely a broad-minded and ambitious person.


    Nevertheless, the more such a person was, the more he would not allow others to cause trouble for him. If it were him, he would definitely not allow anyone to disrupt his own dao and his own path.


    ¡°Oh you are too humble!¡±


    With a smile, Lu Xuan said, ¡°When the timees, I will naturally tell you if I need your help!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Immortal Emperor nodded.


    ¡°I wonder if Emperor Lu is interested in discussing dao with me?¡± asked the Immortal Emperor tentatively.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Lu Xuan was somewhat interested in the immortal emperor¡¯s Dao, even though he already knew a lot about it in his previous life.


    Soon after, the two of them began to sit down and discuss the dao. The Immortal Emperor was surprised to find that he seemed to know a lot about the Dao.


    A few casual sentences could solve the huge doubts in his heart. At his level, what was needed was not bitter cultivation, but enlightenment. Once oneprehended the Dao, one¡¯s cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds. If one could notprehend it, then it was very likely that one¡¯s cultivation would stagnate.


    After discussing the Dao for ten days and ten nights, the Immortal Emperor stopped in satisfaction, feeling that he had gained a lot of new insights.


    Although it was said that they were discussing the dao by sitting down, at theter stages, it was actually Lu Xuan who was talking, and he was just listening.


    Whenever he encountered a difficult problem in the cultivation realm, Lu Xuan would easily answer it for him as soon as he brought it up.


    After ten days and ten nights, the Immortal Emperor realized that he might need to spend many years to consolidate his cultivation realm. Now, he hadpletely consolidated it.


    ¡°Thank you, Emperor Lu, for answering my questions and saving me many years of bitter cultivation!¡± uttered the Immortal Emperor.


    Lu Xuan only smiled. Lu Xuan and the Immortal Emperor had been enemies initially, but since then they had berades-in-arms for a long time.


    He also developed some understanding of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s path to immortality!


    After leaving the Lu Imperial Pce, the emperor returned to the ancestralnd of the Shi family.


    Just like when Lu Xuan became emperor, all the powers in the world went to pay him a visit.


    The Immortal Emperor waited for all the immortal kings in the world to pay their respects.


    The coronationsted for three days and three nights.


    While everyone was waiting to see what the immortal emperor would choose, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the immortal emperor did not carry another g as they expected.


    On the contrary, the Immortal Emperor joined the heavenly court in a high-profile manner and merged into the Heavenly Court¡¯s system. He did not open up another system.


    This also caused many people to feel very disappointed. They had hoped that the Immortal Emperor would be able to fight, but who knew that he would directly join the heavenly court¡¯s system, which exined why Lu Xuan had another great general under him.


    This made many people feel even more indignant.


    Time passed slowly. Ten thousand years had passed. Ever since the Immortal Emperor had joined the heavenly court, the military strength had also increased at an even more astonishing speed.


    Compared to ten thousand years ago, the heavenly realm¡¯s strength had increased by at least 50%.


    Although it looked like only 50%, that still depended on what the original base number was. The Heaven Realm was already very powerful. After bing 50% stronger, it was even more powerfulpared to the other ten thousand worlds in the heavens.


    Facing such a powerful Heaven Realm, many great warriors were terrified to the core.


    No one bullied people like this!


    In the past, although the cultivators of the heavenly realm were the best among the same realm, they could only fight one or two at most. However, it was different now. The cultivators of the heavenly realm could fight a group of people one by one.


    They were all armed from head to toe, and there were even many experts who dared to challenge those of a higher realm.


    Relying on many magical treasures, they refined their cultivation techniques to a high level. This exined why they did not retreat when they encountered warriors from other worlds.


    In these ten thousand years, countless conflicts broke out, and almost all of them ended in the victory of the cultivators of the Heaven Realm.


    Even if they were attacked in an ambush, they could still fight their way out with the help of the magic treasures they possessed.


    Under this situation, the strength of the Heaven Realm daunted all the other worlds.

 Chapter 1275 - The True Emperor Clan

    Chapter 1275: The True Emperor n


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In these 10,000 years, the strength of the entire Heaven Realm had only increased by 50%. However, for the Great Void Pavilion of Lu Emperor¡¯s faction, its strength had undergone a tremendous change.


    Within the period, many members of the Lu family had be imperial emperors.


    The first to transcend the tribtions was Lu Shanshan. 9,000 years ago, in the wilderness of the universe, she had already transcended the Emperor Tribtion and be the second imperial emperor of the Lu family after Lu Xuan.


    Almost every one to two thousand years, a member of Lu Xuan¡¯s family would be an imperial emperor.


    In fact, apart from Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan¡¯s parents, Lu Shanshan, and Liu Haotian had all be emperors. The only exception was Lu Guoguo.


    However, judging from the precedent of the Lu family, it seemed that it was only a matter of time.


    In the past 10,000 years, everyone was dumbfounded, for they had never seen such a situation of consecutive tribtions.


    Under Lu Xuan¡¯s rule, the so-called Emperor Tribtion was no longer a challenge.


    Many people were impressed by their supreme power.


    A n that had only produced one imperial emperor was too insignificantpared to the Lu family.


    As they watched the Lu family be imperial emperors one after another, the entire Heaven Realm, and even the entire universe, understood one thing: Lu Xuan must have a secret technique that allowed him to create so many imperial emperors.


    Others had to rely on their lives to be imperial emperors, but Lu Xuan had his own ways to create imperial emperors.


    There were so many examples of emperors, and one of them was the first to join the Great Void Pavilion, Linghu Sifei, who had also seeded in bing an emperor.


    There were more than ten emperors in the entire heavenly court, and their auras wereparable to the ancient times.


    As long as Lu Xuan wanted one, there was naturally no reason why he couldn¡¯t do it.


    This was especially so for many emperor ns. They all wanted to know the real reason why Lu Xuan¡¯s family was able to produce so many emperors.


    There was even a matter where the elders of the monarch race and Immortal Kings all came to visit for advice.


    And Lu Xuan only replied with one sentence: We should walk our own paths.


    Immediately, this sentence caused the elders of the Emperor n and immortal kings to look at each other in dismay. This waspletely different from what they knew. They were able to be peak immortal kings in a short period of time, and even be outstanding individuals within the same realm, they relied on the path that their ancestors had taken.


    Although everyone knew that they had to walk their own paths, they were unable to do that. Their ancestors had walked a path that was too wide for them to follow suit.


    Wanting to walk their own path was very easy to say, but to actually do it was easier said than done!


    Only if he did not receive the education and inheritance of the monarch race from the very beginning would he be able to walk his own path. However, even so, it was still very unlikely for him to achieve the Dao.


    It was not that the Emperor n had never tried this before, but they just could not nurture a second monarch in their n.


    However, they could not find any reason to refute Lu Xuan¡¯s words. After all, he was a descendant of the Rock Emperor, but he had walked his own path. He waspletely different from the stone emperor. In fact, he did not even deliberately hide his bloodline, on the contrary, he even brought his bloodline to the extreme. After that, he attained Dao in his glory.


    It was thus obvious that the obstacle to bing an emperor was not in the bloodline of their ancestors but in their own path.


    They knew that Lu Xuan definitely had other secrets, but they did not dare to threaten him. After all, they had made great progress in their strength over the years.


    However,pared to him, they were still too weak!


    They could only watch helplessly as Lu Xuan¡¯s family became emperors one after another.


    It wasn¡¯t that the emperors of the universe didn¡¯t have the intention to stop the Lu Xuan family from bing emperors. After all, if one family became emperors one after another, the family would reach an extremely terrifying level.


    There were only some people in the heavenly realm who were dissatisfied. However, to the alien races in the universe, this was the danger of extinction.


    Not all the alien realms had Celestial Lords. For the alien realms that did not have Celestial Lords, one could imagine how shocked they would be when they saw the heavenly realm bing stronger and stronger.


    There was more than one imperial emperor who appeared when the Lu Xuan family was undergoing tribtion. However, they were already prepared. Lu Xuan, who was lurking by the side, shed several imperial emperors with his Rock Emperor Sword.


    Ever since then, the imperial emperors from the other world dared not lie in ambush when Lu Xuan¡¯s family was undergoing their tribtion. That was simply courting death.


    And on this day, in the wilderness of the universe, the tribtion clouds were once again densely packed.


    A tall figure was under the tribtion clouds. Under the baptism of endless lightning, he used the light energy to cleanse his body and turn it into his own strength.


    Someone was transcending the tribtion!


    The experts from all over the universe were rmed. They all looked toward the edge of the universe. When they saw the person transcending the tribtion, they all understood something.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Xuan¡¯s family again. This is thest one, right?¡±Someone said in the dark. Lu Xuan¡¯s family had transcended the tribtion and be emperors one after another. Only Lu Guoguo had yet to be an imperial emperor.


    Everyone was also waiting for thest Lu Guoguo to be an emperor.


    After Lu Guoguo became an emperor, the Lu family could be considered a genuine imperial emperor.


    After a very long time, the tribtion clouds gradually dispersed. Suddenly, a shocking saber light swept through the sky and broke through the tribtion clouds, heading straight for Lu Guoguo who had just transcended the tribtion and was undergoing a shocking transformation.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not good!¡±


    Many people cried out in rm. However, at this moment, arge hand pierced through the void and grabbed the shocking de light, turning it into nothingness.


    ¡°You dare tomit murder in front of me? How dare you!¡±


    Space was torn apart, and a figure appeared in the deste edge of the universe. It was none other than Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan, who wore an imperial robe, coldly looked at a man in an imperial robe at the edge of the universe.


    ¡°ming de Emperor, I think you¡¯re really courting death!¡±


    Without a doubt, Lu Xuan recognized the man in the imperial robe in front of him. He was none other than several imperial emperors of the de World, me de Emperor.


    The so-called de World was a world formed by some top experts in fighting with des.


    There were different races, which included humans and other alien races.


    And the ming de Emperor was one of the Supreme Emperors in the de World.


    As the ming de Emperor fused the Law of me and the Law of de Path into one, he created a new path. He then walked his own path and advanced to be an imperial emperor of the de World.


    Without saying anything, the emperor just struck out with his de once again.. In an instant, the heaven and earth cracked, after which the mes spread out and lit up the whole universe.

 Chapter 1276 - The Imperial Emperor and the Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 1276: The Imperial Emperor and the Ambush</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At that moment, the mes transformed into a universe of mes that quickly enveloped Lu Xuan.


    Just as the world of mes was about to totally engulf Lu Xuan, he let out a loud roar. As a result, the world shattered, thereby reducing the world of mes to nothingness.


    That was the Golden Dragon¡¯s Roar of Annihtion!


    A single roar could shatter an entire world!


    As the ming de Emperor waspletely stunned, the entire universe froze.


    Immediately after, everyone saw that space copsed, and the cracks flew toward the ming de Emperor at an astonishing speed.


    In an instant, the debris swept over his badly injured body.


    Soon, his flesh was covered by a bloody mist.


    Everyone was shocked. With just a roar, Lu Xuan had actually killed an imperial emperor.


    ¡°He has been cultivating for ten thousand years. Indeed, his strength is bing more and more unfathomable. Among the imperial emperors, he can be considered an absolute expert!¡± eximed an immortal king.


    Everyone saw this shocking scene through the spatial crack above the heavenly court.


    Although they didn¡¯t know how strong Lu Xuan was, they knew he must be an extraordinary person, or else he would have been able to kill an imperial emperor with a single roar.


    One had to know that it was almost impossible for a peak-stage Immortal King to kill a newly advanced immortal king with a single shout.


    One could imagine how big the gap between the cultivation bases of the ming de Emperor and Lu Xuan was.


    ¡°Lu Huang has only attained the Dao for 20,000 years, but the ming de Emperor has attained the Dao for at least millions of years. How terrifying!¡±An immortal king knew some of the histories of the ming de Emperor. When he first entered the Immortal King Realm back then, the ming de Emperor was already very powerful.


    He should be even stronger now, but he was suppressed by a new junior who had only attained the Dao for 20,000 years.


    ¡°If not for this, why would Lu Emperor single-handedly suppress the myriad realms to the point where they can¡¯t even breathe!¡±


    An Immortal King curled his lips after uttering that. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all. In these 10,000 years, the strength of the heavenly realm had increased by a lot, suppressing the myriad realms to the point where they couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    But only those immortal kings knew that the one who truly suppressed the myriad realms was none other than Lu Xuan.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Xuan, they wouldn¡¯t be of any use, no matter how strong they were.


    It was only because Lu Xuan used his own strength to suppress the monarchs of the other worlds that the Heaven Realm was able to develop peacefully.


    Otherwise, did he really treat those people from the other worlds as good citizens?


    They were truly brutal and brutal. They were known to be true, kind, and beautiful. They represented the light of heaven, and they treated the pagans with the same extermination.


    They even had the power to repel many emperors of the other worlds with a single palm strike. Over the years, Lu Xuan had used the Lu family¡¯s imperial emperor tribtion as an opportunity to get rid of a few emperors.


    Over the past 20,000 years, more than ten emperors had been killed by Lu Xuan.


    Undoubtedly, this was an extremely terrifying battle record. One had to know that these emperors all possessed unimaginablebat prowess.


    More importantly, these imperial emperors wouldn¡¯t easily appear on the heavenly battlefield. Like Lu Xuan, they were usually stationed in various cities. Other than guarding against attacks from other worlds, they were also afraid that once they left the main cities, they would be surrounded and attacked by various forces.


    This was especially so for the emperors of the Heaven Realm. They were the favorite targets of the emperors. Once they were caught, they would inevitably have to fight.


    Under such circumstances, as many as ten imperial emperors had died in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    After all, most of the imperial emperors had never killed a warrior of the same level. Therefore, it was absolutely understandable why they were easily defeated by Lu Xuan.


    The battle was especially hard when Lu Xuan¡¯s roar was so powerful!


    ¡°Oh, both of you are too powerful!¡±


    Lu Guoguo withdrew the supernatural ability on her body, and endless immortal qi surged into her body.


    She was still growing stronger and transforming!


    Although she had stepped into the field of an imperial emperor, she could not be considered to stand firmly in this realm.


    ¡°You go back first!¡± yelled Lu Xuan.


    Seeing Lu Xuan¡¯s serious expression, Lu Guoguo didn¡¯t hesitate. She knew that her big brother wouldn¡¯t speak so easily.


    She immediately tore through space and returned to the Heaven Realm.


    At this moment, several figures had already surrounded him.


    ¡°What a trap. Using the life of an emperor as bait. What a grand scheme. I wonder who did this?¡± Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back as he said coldly.


    He had noticed that there was an emperor-level divine sense in the void.


    However, he was also puzzled. Over the past ten thousand years, he had truly killed and terrified these emperors.


    Which of these imperial emperors of another world did not know his name? It was not just the imperial emperors of another world who wanted to ambush him. He also wanted to kill a few more of them.


    Firstly, it was toy a foundation for him to conquer all the worlds in the future. After all, the imperial emperors¡¯bat strength was something that he could not take lightly even after he became a heavenly venerate.


    It was not that the imperial emperors could pose too much of a threat to the Celestial Lords. The main reason was that an existence like the imperial emperors could pose an extremely huge threat to the Heaven Realm if they did not control their power well.


    Therefore, it could be understood how ferocious those warriors were!


    Those imperial emperors from other worlds had also learned their lesson. After being threatened by Lu Xuan a few times, they refused to show themselves. They were like old turtles.


    It wasn¡¯t that Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t find them, but he had no reason to do so!


    If they nned to ambush him, they would certainly be killed by him. Even the Celestial Lords from other worlds couldn¡¯t find a reason to do so.


    On the other hand, if Lu Xuan came to kill them, he was sure that the Celestial Lords would not let go of him.


    Although those Celestial Lords were in the depths of the primal chaos, one of their eyes was staring at the depths of the primal chaos while the other was staring at the heavenly realm.


    It would be a big mistake to think that they did not care about anything.


    Before Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had reached an invincible level, he could only follow the rules set by these Celestial Lords.


    It was because of this that Lu Xuan endured until now. Now, there was an ambush to kill him, and he even used the ming de Emperor as bait.


    Most probably, the ming de Emperor had never thought that he would be the bait until his death. It was also possible that he didn¡¯t expect Lu Xuan¡¯s strength to be so terrifying. He roared and died.


    This was a realm that Lu Xuan had never got into in his previous life. Therefore, he earnesty wanted to explore the realm in this life.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure appeared before him. A figure who wore golden armor and rode on a golden calf slowly appeared in front of Lu Xuan.


    This golden calf looked very powerful.


    With a frown, Lu Xuan frowned and said, ¡°I was wondering who it was, and it turns out to be you, Emperor Gengjin!¡±

 Chapter 1277 - Defeating Emperor Gengjin

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Defeating Emperor Gengjin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How do you know me?¡± asked the golden-armored man riding on the golden bull.


    There was a strange look in his eyes. It had been a long time since hest walked in this world. It was normal for the old imperial emperors to know him, but this new imperial emperor actually knew about his existence as well, which was quite interesting.


    ¡°Of course I know you!¡± Lu Xuan answered excitedly. ¡°You are the strongest imperial emperor in the Five Elements Realm, an emperor who is on the waiting list for heavenly venerate. But you didn¡¯t follow the Five Elements Master, and now you¡¯re back!¡±


    As Lu Xuan nced around, he saw that the imperial emperors around him were all stronger than before.


    There were a total of five imperial emperors, and each of them was already at the peak of the Imperial Emperor Realm. This golden-armored man was already an intermediate Celestial Lord, and his status was almost the same as Dongfang Heavenly Emperor.


    It was obvious that this assassination mission was led by Emperor Gengjin.


    Lu Xuan was also very familiar with Emperor Gengjin. Because he was one of the innate saints born in the Five Elements Realm, he was an extremely ancient imperial emperor, who was perhaps even more powerful than the Ten Great Imperial Emperors of the heavenly court.


    The Five Elements Realm was filled with the power of the five elements: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. All these elements merged together and gave birth to an imperial emperor.


    Each of these five emperors was very powerful and stood at the peak of the Imperial Emperor Group. At the very least, they had the cultivation base of a peak imperial emperor.


    However, after the ancient war, there were only two imperial emperors left in the five elements world. One was Emperor Gengjin, and the other was Emperor Yimu. Although there were not many of them, they were all famous figures on the heavenly venerate candidate list. This was because they were known for being ruthless characters.


    It was said that when the Five Elements Emperor was able to achieve the Five Elements Dao, he gained a lot of benefits from the five elements world.


    Beyond Emperor Gengjin and Emperor Yimu, there were figures in the Five Elements Realm who were at par with the Celestial Lord. They were the masters who had reached the peak of this Dao.


    ¡°You even know the master. You are indeed ambitious. You know very well about us!¡±


    Emperor Gengjin¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. He was not surprised. Although they had not traveled the world for many years, there must be records about them in the heavenly court. If Lu Xuan wanted to, he would definitely be able to find some clues about them.


    However, he would never have thought that Lu Xuan would be able to find out about them. It was mainly because of his understanding of his previous life.


    ¡°As expected, you are a disaster. You are so ambitious that you have destroyed the bnce of the universe. You even alerted my lord and the others, asking me toe back and kill you. Your death is worth it!¡± uttered Emperor Gengjin coldly.


    ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡± Lu Xuan cackled loudly. He had long thought of this situation and was prepared for it. Otherwise, he would not have used the primitivew of the moon to exchange for the divine creation pill with the Moon Empress.


    If not for that, with his normal cultivation speed, he would at most be an advanced immortal emperor. He would at most be able to protect himself against Emperor Gengjin.


    The path that Lu Xuan was going to walk was a heresy in the eyes of many heavenly venerates. They hoped that the myriad realms would maintain a peaceful attitude. At most, they would just fight a little and not distract them.


    Apparently, Lu Xuan¡¯s path was destined to be different from theirs.


    Now, the first wave of attacks had arrived!


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see how capable you are, Emperor Gengjin!¡± uttered Lu Xuan coldly.


    ¡°You are so arrogant!¡± eximed Emperor Gengjin.


    The golden bull that he was sitting on charged forward. Although its speed was not very fast, it had the power to engulf the entire universe. Emperor Gengjin only punched straight at it.


    He did not need any natal emperor weapon because he himself was an emperor weapon. His true form was the Gengjin essence, and his body was so tough that almost nothing could hurt him.


    When he threw a punch, it had the power to pierce through the entire universe. The terrifying shockwave that it created instantly annihted all the stars in the sky.


    Without holding back, Lu Xuan also went forward to counter the attack.


    In an instant, his entire body exploded with a terrifying rush.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The collision between the two sides was earth-shattering. The terrifying scene shook the entire universe.


    Even the people from the Heaven Realm on the other side of the crack were shaken.


    The collision between the two sides was earth-shattering. In fact, with the cultivation bases of both sides, they were definitely the top existences in the entire universe.


    The shockwave swept across the universe, engulfing everything. Soon, the space waspletely shattered into chaos.


    The zing light blotted out the sky and the sun, engulfing everything.


    This light engulfed everything!


    Even the emperors of the myriad realms felt their eyelids twitch when they saw this scene.


    This kind of cultivation base had already surpassed ordinary emperors by far too much.


    Emperor Gengjin had been famous for many years, and he was even older than the Ten Great Imperial Emperors of the Heaven Realm. Although Lu Xuan had only cultivated for a few years, he was actually able topete with Emperor Gengjin.


    By then, many people seemed to understand why those great existences wanted Emperor Gengjin toe back and kill Lu Xuan.


    While the two of them were fighting, their bodies emitted a shocking light, and the energies in the air were raging and boiling.


    Just then, a shocking scene transpired. One of Emperor Gengjin¡¯s arms was hammered on the ground, and he was unable to exert any strength.


    When the crowd saw this scene, they could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. Had he suffered a great loss in the sh with Lu Xuan?


    When many people thought of this scene, they were almost scared to death!


    Lu Xuan had actually gained the upper hand in the battle against Emperor Gengjin.


    His physical body was even stronger than Emperor Gengjin¡¯s. He had defeated Emperor Gengjin in his most powerful aspect, which was much more terrifying than anything else.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    Following a series of explosions, the entire universe turned into terrifying chaos. The two of them fought madly in the chaos, forcing the other advanced immortal emperors to retreat.


    The two of them had already surpassed the peak of the Lord Realm, and had reached the cultivation level of a half-step heavenly venerate.


    It could be said that the cultivation level of the two of them could easily kill an imperial emperor, which was how Lu Xuan roared and killed the ming de Emperor. Even so, Emperor Gengjin did not change his original intention.


    This was because even Emperor Gengjin could do that.


    They were both imperial emperors, but the difference between them was too vast. Undoubtedly, Lu Xuan had already reached the level of a Celestial Lord.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Another loud sound was heard. Everyone only saw a ray of golden light being sted out. It was none other than Emperor Gengjin.


    At that moment, Emperor Gengjin was in an extremely sorry state. The little golden bull under him had been smashed into pieces in an instant. Even his chest was left with a huge hole from Lu Xuan¡¯s punch.. He looked especially pathetic as the golden armor on his body fell off.

 Chapter 1278 - The Power of the Celestial Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1278: The Power of the Celestial Lord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This scene shocked everyone in the universe who knew about Emperor Gengjin.


    Emperor Gengjin was one of the top warriors in the world. His strength and cultivation were unparalleled.


    Surprisingly, he was defeated by someone with one punch!


    Everyone was shocked by Lu Xuan¡¯s power, which could not be countered with the full force of Emperor Gengjin.


    In other words, Lu Xuan might have defeated Emperor Gengjin before he could even use his true strength.


    Many imperial emperors were astounded. They could not believe how ferocious Lu Xuan was.


    Every time they cultivated, it would take a long time for them to advance. Lu Xuan, on the other hand, was like sitting on a spaceship. He had only used 20,000 years to defeat Emperor Gengjin.


    This was quite incredible!


    ¡°Emperor Gengjin, is this all you¡¯ve got to deal with me? I will kill you in one move!¡± sneered Lu Xuan while ring at the emperor.


    In his mind, he recalled the bitter battle with Emperor Gengjin in his previous life.


    At that time, Lu Xuan had tempered his physical body to its peak, and it could be said that he was unparalleled in the world. However, he still met his opponent, Emperor Gengjin.


    In terms of his physical body, he was strong enough topete with Lu Xuan. After many rounds of battles, both sides were unable to determine the victor. Just based on the physical body alone, Lu Xuan was unable to defeat Emperor Gengjin.


    That was also one of Lu Xuan¡¯s obsessions after that. In this life, Emperor Gengjin was simply no match for Lu Xuan. Even if he just relied on the strength of his physical body, he was still strong enough to defeat Emperor Gengjin and put the obsessions of his previous life to an end.


    This terrifying attack was like an overturning mountain and an overturning sea. In an instant, it shattered everything!


    Following that, Lu Xuanpletely merged his Dao into the attack. Space, time, lightning, and the threews merged into one and punched on Emperor Gengjin.


    Emperor Gengjin let out a blood-curdling scream, and his physical body copsed in mid-air.


    He was already heavily injured, so how could he withstand this terrifying attack from Lu Xuan.


    Emperor Gengjin¡¯s body copsed, and his primordial spirit was instantly destroyed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡±


    Before his death, Emperor Gengjin let out such a cry. He stood at the pinnacle of imperial emperors, and it could be said that he had always been arrogant. Other than those on the heavenly venerate candidate list, he did not put anyone else in his eyes.


    But now, he had been defeated by a junior who had only cultivated for 20,000 years, and he was crushed in the field that he was best at.


    From the beginning to the end, Lu Xuan had defeated him fair and square!


    At this time, the advanced imperial emperors surrounding Lu Xuan finally realized that the situation was not good. This battle waspletely beyond their expectations; they had never thought that it would end like this.


    Emperor Gengjin, an intermediate Celestial Lord, had been killed by Lu Xuan.


    When they returned from the chaos, they had never thought of such a thing!


    At this moment, it was toote for them to escape. They suddenly realized that their surroundings werepletely controlled by the Myriad Cmity Heaven Lock!


    As a result, they were unable to flee, which was a huge problem!


    Immediately after, the space they were in began to shatter inch by inch,pletely turning into atoms.


    Even they, who were trapped within the space, were turned into nothingness.


    The various monarchs were all dumbfounded, for what they saw defied their initial beliefs. They were all supreme monarchs, but before they could even react, they were annihted by space on an atomic level.


    ¡°This is a spatial divine ability, right? How terrifying. No wonder they¡¯ve been listing space and time as one of the ten greatws!¡± yelled one of the imperial emperors.


    If it was them, they wouldn¡¯t fare any better. They would still be annihted by the copse of space.


    If it was just an ordinary copse of space, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to imperial emperors. They had their own world within them. Even if all the space around them copsed, it wouldn¡¯t stop them from moving.


    Never could they forget the terrifying consequences when their previous realm was destructed. This feeling was like an ordinary mortal seeing a copse inch by inch in front of them.


    In the heavenly realm, countless people cheered. Lu Huang¡¯s cultivation level was still as shocking as before, earth-shattering.


    However, before they could feel any joy, they heard an iparably loud booming from the depths of the universe.


    A huge hand tore through the sky and grabbed down forcefully.


    His five fingers turned into five hugews: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. These fivews merged into one and turned into a divine mountain that smashed down towards Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan wanted to escape, but he soon realized that something was wrong. No matter how he strongly he struggled, he was fixated on the spot.


    Although that huge hand looked like a palm that fell from the sky, it actually covered thousands ofyers of all kinds of space.


    The space that Lu Xuan wanted to leave was covered by this palm.


    Obviously, there was no way to escape.


    He was too familiar with this kind of trick and trick because he often used it to deal with others, but now, he was being treated like this by others.


    This was the Celestial Lord¡¯s move!


    Lu Xuan reacted almost immediately, and he even knew who it was.


    It was the Five Elements Master!


    Sure enough, these masters were behind this operation.


    Even these masters probably didn¡¯t expect that Emperor Gengjin would be killed by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Five Elements Master, do you dare to make a move against the people of the Heaven Realm?¡± From the depths of the universe came another roar.


    The huge hand was cut off in mid-air, but it turned into a five elements mountain and pressed down.


    However, Lu Xuan did not have the time to figure out whether it was the heavenly venerate who made his move. He was wholeheartedly fighting against the five elements mountain that was pressing down on him.


    Although he was already an intermediate Celestial Lord, he still felt like he was about to die when facing the Five Elements Mountains.


    There was a great terror between life and death!


    Everyone in the Heaven Realm saw Lu Xuan transform into a golden dharma body that was extremely tall. His hands were facing up against the huge mountain.


    However, even someone as powerful as Lu Xuan could only hold on for an instant. As a matter of fact, his golden dharma body was crumbling inch by inch. It was as if the Five Elements Mountains were like pressing down on him like a universe.


    This was the difference in strength between a Celestial Lord and an imperial emperor.. The gap between them was as big as the difference between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 1279 - Dealing with the Five Elements Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Dealing with the Five Elements Mountains</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The difference between a Celestial Lord and an imperial emperor was apparent to all the experts in the universe.


    ¡°Wow, this Celestial Lord is so terrifying!¡± eximed someone in shock.


    Many people were astounded as if their worldview had been shattered. It had been many years since a Celestial Lord had made a move.


    Although there had been rumors that the difference between a Celestial Lord and an imperial emperor was like heaven and earth, the existence of a Celestial Lord could determine the veracity of an upper-ss world.


    However, no one had any real idea, but now, everyone realized how big the difference was between an imperial emperor and a Celestial Lord.


    It was simply not something that an ordinary person could imagine.


    Just now, Lu Xuan had killed some imperial emperors with ease. As a result, the remaining imperial emperors looked at the guy with fear in their eyes.


    After so many years, the imperial emperors of the other world had suffered enough losses at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands. They had a deep impression of his strength.


    However, such a powerful person was defeated by a Celestial Lord with one strike, and he was forced to retreat while vomiting blood.


    One could imagine how terrifying the strength of this heavenly venerate was.


    ¡°This demon is too ambitious. He should have died long ago if he wanted to break the structure of the universe!¡±


    Some imperial emperors were secretly rejoicing. Lu Xuan had suppressed so many imperial emperors by himself that they could hardly breathe.


    Every imperial emperor was an invincible figure.


    It was only a matter of time before they had the confidence to defeat any powerful enemy.


    However, when they faced Lu Xuan, they did not have any confidence at all.


    Their confidence and self-esteem had beenpletely crushed by Lu Xuan.


    It was impossible for them to take revenge. They could only rely on the Celestial Lords to deal with Lu Xuan like this!


    Under the Five Elements Mountains, he spat out blood and retreated in defeat. He looked at the five elements mountain that was slowly descending from the sky.


    On this Five Elements Mountains, the powers had fused into a powerful stream of energy in his palm.


    It could be said that there were no ws at all in the Dao.


    If one wanted to defeat this five elements mountain, one could only rely on the power of the same level to forcefully break through it.


    In fact, after cultivating to the level of the celestial realm, his own Great Dao had long been perfected. Therefore, it was hard for his opponents to find his ws.


    In other words, this battle would certainly be very challenging.


    At this moment, not far away, the imperial emperors of the Lu family tore open space and arrived at the edge of the universe.


    More than ten imperial emperors were attacking this Five Elements Mountains, but there was nothing they could do to this five elements mountain.


    Even with Lu Xuan¡¯s cultivation base, he could not detect the weakness of this Five Elements Mountains, let alone them.


    ¡°All of you, leave and return to the Heaven Realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted loudly. At this moment, the Five Elements Mountains were already fewer than ten feet above his head.


    When the imperial emperors of the Lu family heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, although they did not know what his n was, they still left with tears in their eyes. That was because they realized that there was nothing they could do about this five elements mountain. If they stayed, they would only be a burden to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°We can only go all out. Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Lu Xuan shouted loudly as the aura around his body exploded.


    At the same time, a huge explosion exploded in the universe, turning everything within a light-year radius into nothingness.


    Just then, everyone noticed that an endless tribtion cloud had appeared above their heads.


    At the center of the Tribtion Clouds, an endless amount of great Dao energy had formed a storm. When they noticed these Five Elements Mountains, they were instantly enraged.


    ¡°Is he trying to draw in the tribtion to fight against the Five Elements Mountains?¡± mumbled some Imperial emperors immediately. They had already seen through Lu Xuan¡¯s n. He was trying to use the tribtion to break through this five elements mountain.


    Everyone on the spot gasped in shock. They simply could not believe that such a thing could actually happen.


    One had to know that whether it was the five elements mountain or the tribtion after bing a Celestial Lord, they were both extremely terrifying. It was enough to take his life.


    Now that he had brought the two together and wanted them to be used by him, one could imagine how daring he was.


    The Lu family members all had worried expressions on their faces. Undeniably, they were shocked by his courage, but they also knew that this might be the only possibility.


    There was a heavenly venerate shouting just now, but now that he had lost his voice, it was likely that things would not be good. After all, even if there were heavenly venerates from the heavenly court, they might not be able to protect Lu Xuan.


    The heavenly court had more than one Celestial Lord, but was there no heavenly venerate in the other world?


    If so, there would only be more of them than there were in the Heaven Realm.


    This was the only way for Lu Xuan to save himself, and they could not help him at all. The Joy they had felt after bing an imperial emperor had disappeared without a trace.


    After today¡¯s battle, they understood that an imperial emperor could not control everything. He could not even save his own life.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    Countless bolts of chaos lightning struck the Five Elements Mountains. The huge and steady figure of the mountains was also shaken.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Lu Xuan spat out another mouthful of blood. Gradually, the Five Elements Mountain mmed down on him. Even though he tried his best to suppress himself with the primal chaos heaven-suppressing bell, he was still forced to spit out blood.


    The Imperial Emperor and the Celestial Lord were far too different in strength. Even though he was a peak figure among the half-step celestial masters, he was helpless against the Celestial Master.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Lu Xuan let out a long roar as he gathered all his magic power together. It was a matter of life and death.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone heard a loud boom, which was followed by countless primal chaos lightning strikes on the Five Elements Mountain. The originally stable five elements mountain actually copsed inch by inch and was peeled off.


    Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The five elementsws were manifested one by one. Each time the five elements were undermined, the copse of the mountains elerated.


    Not long after, the Five Elements Mountains copsed on the spot and turned intows that filled the sky. Just as it was about to disappear, it was grabbed by arge golden hand.


    Everyone looked closely, but who else could it be but Lu Xuan? After breaking through the Five Elements Mountain, his cultivation base recovered in an instant, which crippled the strengths of the Five Elements Law.


    After attacking the Five Elements Laws, Lu Xuan directly integrated them into his Innate Five Elements Diagram, whose power was immediately elevated.


    It was only a step away from bing the weapon of a Celestial Lord.

 Chapter 1280 - Facing Tribulation with Composure

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Facing Tribtion with Composure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Five Elements Master understood the power of the five elements much better than the Five Elements Great Emperor. One was an imperial emperor, while the other was a Celestial Lord. The difference in terms of strength was too big.


    Even a casual strike far surpassed the strength of the Innate Five Elements Diagram. The victories then contributed to the power of the diagram.


    The experts of the entire universe were watching this scene. When they saw that Lu Xuan actually used the tribtion to break through the Five Elements Mountains, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    ¡°How is this possible...¡± Many imperial emperors were rendered speechless. They all had assumed that Lu Xuan was dead for sure this time. Unexpectedly, he had actually used the heavenly tribtion to break through the attacks of the Five Elements Master.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t passed the test yet. He only broke through the Five Elements Mountains, but the real test is the Celestial Lord Tribtion. That is something that is even more fatal than the imperial emperor¡¯s Tribtion!¡± uttered some imperial emperors who shook their heads.


    The test for Lu Xuan had just begun.


    ¡°But how can he trigger the celestial lord tribtion? Unless he has the primordialws on him!¡±Suddenly, an immortal emperor seemed to have thought of something and said.


    Immediately, the other imperial emperors were shocked. Compared to the immortal kings who knew nothing, the imperial emperors obviously knew much more.


    Especially the old imperial emperors. They all knew that not all imperial emperors were qualified to undergo the tribtion.


    First, they had to cultivate to the peak of the Imperial Emperor Realm so that their skills could reach perfection. Then, they had to be able to break through the limits of the Imperial Emperor Realm and faintly enter the celestial realm.


    They had to go from being the strongest person in the world to bing an existence that surpassed the norm. Only at this stage did they have the possibility of breaking through and bing a Celestial Lord.


    However, this was only the foundation. What really determined everything was still the originalws.


    Only by obtaining one of the three thousand Great Daos that was spat out at the beginning of the universe explosion could one be a Celestial Lord.


    Without thews of the primordial Great Daos, even an intermediate Celestial Lord like Emperor Gengjin would not be able to trigger the Celestial Lord Tribtion.


    The existence of the primordial three thousand Great Daos was the standard!


    Lu Xuan was able to trigger the heavenly tribtion in the sky, which meant that he had at least one of the primordialws with him.


    ¡°How is this possible? How many years has he been an emperor? How can he find the primordialws?¡±An immortal emperor was thumping his chest and stomping his feet. Lu Xuan had only possessed the Dao for more than 20,000 years, and most of the imperial emperors had to go into seclusion to consolidate their cultivation.


    As for the primordialws, they weren¡¯t things that they could touch. Once the news was leaked, even Empyreans wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death.


    This was because the primordialws were the key to deciding whether one could be a Celestial Lord or not. No one would let go of this opportunity.


    Even if they were hiding in their respective worlds, they might still be ambushed by their enemies. Such a thing had happened before.


    However, Lu Xuan had only attained the Dao for 20,000 years, and he was already protected by the primordialws. How could these seniors, who had attained the Dao for at least tens of millions of years, endure this.


    He was simply a monster!


    ¡°So What? Even if he has the primordialws protecting him, the probability of him sessfully transcending the tribtion is very low. When he dies, won¡¯t his primordialws be ours?¡±


    An imperial emperor said in a sinister tone.


    Many imperial emperors remained silent. It was obvious that they had the same idea.


    So what if he had the primordialws with him? It was hard to say if he would be able to sessfully transcend the tribtion.


    If he failed to transcend the tribtion, then the primordialws he left behind would be ownerless.


    By that time, they would have a chance.


    Many imperial emperors already had many ns in their minds. They wanted to seize thews left behind by Lu Xuan. After all, the probability of this happening was very high.


    Many imperial emperors had even joined forces to fight for the things left behind by Lu Xuan.


    Even in the heavenly realm, there were several imperial emperors who had such ideas. However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything because of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength and the strength of the Lu n.


    After all, even without Lu Xuan, the Lu family was still a genuine imperial family. There were too many imperial emperors in the family, and it was like a blowout.


    Didn¡¯t he just be a Dao master?


    As the endless tribtion descended, it turned into an army of lightning men who dashed toward Lu Xuan.


    The aura of his entire body was intensified. He knew that this was a tough battle. Compared to the Celestial Lord Tribtion that he was currently undergoing, the tribtion that Lu Guoguo was undergoing was nothing at all.


    In terms of scale, it was on apletely different level.


    Originally, the Lightning Man that appeared when Lu Xuan was undergoing the Celestial Lord Tribtion was considered a trump card. However, in the tribtion, this was only the beginning. There would be even more terrifying methods in the future.


    Under such the tribtion, just surviving was already very difficult.


    Fortunately, he had prepared for this for a long time. Initially, he nned to start transcending the tribtion after Lu Guoguo became an emperor.


    This was also a precaution. If he failed to transcend the tribtion, the Lu family might be the target of many people.


    When that time came, without Lu Xuan¡¯s protection, the Lu family might suffer great losses while transcending the tribtion. This was something that he absolutely could not ept.


    That exined why Lu Xuan held back his desire to break through the obstacles. He waited for thest Lu Guoguo to break through before he nned to transcend the tribtion.


    However, no one had expected that because of the intervention of the Five Elements Master, Lu Xuan had no choice but to start the tribtion ahead of time.


    However, it had alreadye to this point, so he naturally had no time to regret it. He had to go all out.


    Just as many imperial emperors had guessed, Lu Xuan did indeed have the primitivew with him. In the past 20,000 years, it was impossible for him to have done nothing.


    10,000 years ago, he was already an intermediate Celestial Lord. In this period, he had traveled all over the edge of the universe.


    When others thought that he was still in seclusion, he first found the primitivew of lightning that he possessed in his previous life. This was the key to supporting him to be a Celestial Lord in his previous life.


    Other than that, he found primitive spacews based on the information he knew in his previous life. With the two primitivews, Lu Xuan¡¯s understanding of space and lightningws reached its peak.


    Moreover, hisbat power far surpassed Emperor Gengjin¡¯s because of the twows.


    And now, he was about to transcend the tribtion, and he still needed thestw!


    That was the primitivew of time!


    Lu Xuan had long known the whereabouts of the primitive timew, which was in the time hill. However, he had been holding back his thoughts and did not collect the primitive timew in advance.


    It was to avoid alerting the enemy. If he wanted to make a breakthrough, he had to be fully prepared and be a Celestial Lord without any failure.


    However, things had happened so suddenly that caught him off guard. As a result, he could only get the primordialw of time ready in advance.


    At the thought of this, Lu Xuan tore open the space and appeared in another corner of the universe.


    As he did that, the time hill could be seen before him.

 Chapter 1281 - collected the law of time and tried his best to transcend the tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1281: collected thew of time and tried his best to transcend the tribtion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Lu Xuan stepped into the hill of time, the tribtion also shifted over instantly. It was impossible to escape the tribtion.


    ¡°What is he doing in the time hill?¡±


    Some Imperial Emperors asked in confusion. They were not stupid enough to think that Lu Xuan was trying to escape the tribtion.


    The tribtion targeted people directly. Even if you escaped to the ends of the Earth, the tribtion would still chase you to the ends of the Earth.


    Countless chaos divine lightning alsonded on the time hill, shattering the barrier on the time hill.


    At the same time, it rmed the old Immortal Kings who were cultivating there!


    ¡°What... What is going on?¡±


    Some Immortal Kings had just woken up and were scared half to death. Just the aura of those chaos divine lightning was enough to make them scared out of their wits.


    It could be said that if any of the chaos divine lightningnded on them, they would definitely die. There wasn¡¯t even a need to save them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t that Emperor Lu?¡±Some of the Immortal Kings recognized Lu Xuan, this new Imperial Emperor who had just be an emperor in the past 20,000 years, even killed a few Immortal Kings outside the time mound. It could be said that Lu Xuan had left an extremely deep impression on them.


    ¡°Did I enter closed-door cultivation for 100 million years? How did he cultivate to this level?¡± Some Immortal Kings almost thought that they had traveled through time and space to see what would happen after hundreds of millions of years.


    Otherwise, how did this Emperor Lu, who had only be an emperor for 20,000 years, trigger the Celestial Lord Tribtion?


    The terrifying tribtion, even just the aura it emitted, made them feel hopeless and faint.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    These Immortal Kings were almost scared to death. They tore through space crazily in an attempt to escape.


    Right at this moment, they only saw Lu Xuan p out a huge hand.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The huge hand pped onto thend of the time hill. The entirend of the time hill was shattered into pieces.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. The entirend copsed, and terrifying cracks covered the entirend.


    Soon after, they saw the continent disintegrating, and within it, a crystal clearw appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The Immortal Kings were all dumbfounded. It was only now that they knew that there was actually such a thing hidden deep within the time hill.


    ¡°This looks like aw!¡± An Immortal King said in disbelief. This looked like a certainw. When they materialized thew, it looked somewhat simr.


    However, in terms of size and power, they were far from beingparable to the enormousw in front of them.


    Some of the Immortal Kings who reacted quickly had already reacted. This was very likely thew of time. Moreover, it was an extremely remarkable crystallization of thew of time.


    And when the Imperial Emperors across the universe saw this scene, they were even more dumbstruck.


    ¡°That should be the Primitive Law of Time!¡±


    At this moment, they finally understood why Lu Xuan had suddenly appeared near the time hill.


    However, many people¡¯s expressions were much more interesting because they had never thought that someone would actually be able to find the Primitive Law of Time.


    For so many years, thew of time was the top of the ten greatws. There were quite a number of experts who had awakened the time magics. They could be said to be well-known figures in the same realm.


    Many of them had also gone to the time hill to cultivate, but no one had ever thought that it contained thew of time.


    Many imperial emperors beat their feet and stomped their chests. If they had known that it was the Primitive Law of Time, they would have tried to snatch it even if they had to die.


    But it was toote now. They could only watch helplessly as Lu Xuan grabbed thew of time in his hand and directly fused it into his body.


    Lu Xuan himself had also cultivated thew of time and fused it with thew of space, transforming it into the power of space and time.


    Hence, when the primalw of time fused into his body, it could be said that he was like a fish in water. The threews became the three pirs that supported Lu Xuan¡¯s path.


    The great battle instantly erupted as countless lightning humans pounced over.


    Lu Xuan punched out, directly sting out hundreds and thousands of lightning humans, killing his way out before arriving at the deste edge of the universe.


    Looking at the tribtion that left with Lu Xuan, those Immortal Kings all heaved a long sigh of relief. But when they saw the countless fragments of the time hill, they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Thergest fragment had already been taken away by Lu Xuan, what was left were only some scraps.


    But even so, to these Immortal Kings, it was a rare treasure. After all, under normal circumstances, it was impossible for them to destroy the time hill.


    Immediately, the time hill fell into a fight.


    On the other side, deep in the wilderness of the universe, the battle between Lu Xuan and the lightning men broke out. Any one of these lightning men had the cultivation base of an Imperial Emperor.


    It could be said to be extremely terrifying. If it were any other imperial emperor, even a Semi-Celestial Master like Emperor Gengjin, it would be difficult for them to resist so many lightning men.


    This was the so-called saying that it was difficult for two fists to fight against four hands.


    However, it was clear that Lu Xuan¡¯s existence had broken this reasoning. Even though he was surrounded, Lu Xuan did not have any scruples. He directly pierced through the sky and could kill many lightning men with one punch and one kick.


    Many Imperial Emperors could not help but swallow their saliva when they saw Lu Xuan rampaging within the lightning men¡¯s army.


    Although they knew that Lu Xuan was powerful, they never thought that Lu Xuan would be so powerful. It was not as if no one had ever thought of gathering all the Imperial Emperors to attack Lu Xuan together.


    However, now that they saw this scene, they realized how foolish their thoughts were.


    Even if their thoughts could deal with any other Imperial Emperors, it was meaningless in front of Lu Xuan.


    It was just a matter of one punch!


    ¡°How did he cultivate? How can he be so terrifying?¡± Someone asked in disbelief.


    Many Immortal Emperors cursed in their hearts. They also wanted to know how Lu Xuan cultivated. This was too terrifying.


    This battle had been going on for three days and three nights. It was unknown how many of the lightning men were killed by Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan did not show any signs of fatigue. This was because he had the primalw of time on him. Any injury could be traced back to his peak state through time.


    It was like a BUG!


    Such an attack waspletely useless against Lu Xuan!


    The tribtion seemed to have been angered by Lu Xuan. In the depths of the universe, a huge river appeared.


    It was a crystal clear river that was emitting dazzling light.


    Just as everyone thought that it was something, a figure walked out from the river. The aura that erupted from his body blotted out the sky and covered the sun.. It far surpassed that of an ordinary imperial emperor.

 Chapter 1282 - The Three Great Celestial Lords

    <h4>Chapter 1282: The Three Great Celestial Lords</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This figure had a terrifying aura, and the way of onmyoji transformed into the Yin-Yang fish behind him.


    Wherever it passed, it seemed as if it wanted to turn the entire world into onmyoji.


    ¡°Yin-Yang Celestial Lord!¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned slightly. If it was said that others might not know who this Yin-Yang figure was, he knew that it was one of the four great Celestial Lords of the heavenly court, Yin-Yang Celestial Lord.


    The Yin-Yang Celestial Lords had cultivated the way of onmyoji to its peak and hadpletely walked his own path.


    He was also extremely powerful among the four celestial lords of the heavenly court.


    Clearly, what appeared in front of Lu Xuan was not the true body of the Yin-Yang Celestial Lord. Instead, it was his mark in the born taoism aptitude that had been summoned.


    Following that, another figure slowly walked out.


    It was half-human and half-snake. It had a green face and fangs, but it had four arms and a snake tail. Although it was strange, it was strangely harmonious. It was as if all the living beings in the world should look like this.


    ¡°The ancestor of all demons!¡±


    Lu Xuan also recognized this person. He was the supreme existence in the Demon Realm, the only Celestial Lord in the Demon Realm.


    First was the Celestial Lord of Yin-Yang, and then the ancestor of all demons. Many Immortal Emperors couldn¡¯t help but gasp when they saw this scene. So this was the Celestial Lord Tribtion?


    The Celestial Lord Tribtion could actually revive the marks of these Celestial Lords in the born taoism aptitude.


    This was the most terrifying thing!


    If it was them, they were almost certain that there was no possibility of sessfully transcending the tribtion.


    ¡°No, not all the Celestial Lord Tribtion are this terrifying!¡±


    An ancient Immortal Emperor shook his head.


    No one knew how many years it had been since anyone had transcended the born taoism aptitude and be a Celestial Lord.


    However, that did not mean that there had never been one before. Therefore, there were still some information about ancient Celestial Lords transcending the tribtions.


    However, it could be said that no one had transcended the tribtions in this manner.


    If all the Celestial Lords faced this kind of formation when transcending their tribtions, those Celestial Lords wouldn¡¯t have any chance of winning. They wouldn¡¯t be able to attain the born taoism aptitude at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the background of this Lu Xuan? He transcended the Imperial Emperor¡¯s tribtions, which was already a tribtion that was rarely seen since ancient times. Now, the Celestial Lord Tribtion are far more terrifying than ordinary Celestial Lord Tribtion!¡± An Immortal Emperor said in puzzlement, many people had some understanding of Lu Xuan¡¯s tribtion back then. If it were them, they would definitely die.


    It was impossible for them to survive such a tribtion, but Lu Xuan did it.


    ¡°Perhaps this is the reason why Lu Xuan can reach such a level in a short 20,000 Years!¡±


    An Imperial Emperor said faintly. With their understanding, how could they not understand the difference.


    ¡°If he can survive the Celestial Lord Tribtion, he wouldn¡¯t be weak among the Celestial Lords, right?¡±


    An Immortal Emperor said.


    ¡°Of course, but the prerequisite is that he can survive the Celestial Lord Tribtion this time. With his strength, it would be very difficult for him to survive the Celestial Lord Tribtion. In this world, other than the Celestial Lords, who else can survive the Celestial Lord Tribtion?¡± Another Imperial Emperor said coldly, clearly, he didn¡¯t think that Lu Xuan could survive the tribtion.


    Just looking at such a tribtion was already inconceivable to them, let alone surviving it. It was simply impossible.


    While everyone was discussing, a third figure walked out from the long river. That person was surrounded by the five elements spirit of the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Kirin, which had the power to suppress the heavens and earth.


    The Master of the five elements!


    It was another extremely powerful heavenly venerate level character. Moreover, his original body had just made a move.


    It was just a casual attack, yet it had already caused Lu Xuan to sink into despair.


    The three Celestial Lords were expressionless. They were only recovering their imprints, not their original bodies. Hence, they did not say anything.


    The three Celestial Lords were so powerful that even ordinary Imperial Emperors would feel despair. However, they had yet to reach the Celestial Lord level.


    It could be said that they were in the state of supreme experts below the level of Celestial Lords.


    They were between the level of Celestial Lords and Imperial Emperors!


    Lu Xuan let out a long breath. He knew that this was the ce where the majority of the tribtion was held, the level of the three supreme experts.


    That was the strongest mark left by the various Celestial Lords in the born taoism aptitude. If they took another step forward, they would already be at the level of Celestial Lords.


    A Celestial Lord had already transcended the born taoism aptitude. In a sense, it was a small born taoism aptitude that was on equal footing with the born taoism aptitude.


    Therefore, even the born taoism aptitude did not have the mark of the original body. Its mark only reached the state of an ultimate expert.


    It was ten times more terrifying than a Semi-Celestial Master. It was truly a critical point below the level of a Celestial Lord.


    This was not a state that normal cultivators could reach. Generally speaking, there was no intermediate state between a Semi-Celestial Master and a Celestial Lord.


    Only the born taoism aptitude mark contained the state of these celestial lords when they reached their strongest state.


    Lu Xuan was also in this state. A Semi-Celestial Master was never the limit of his strength.


    On the contrary, this was the state of Lu Xuan, who was below the level of a Celestial Lord. He was only short of passing the tribtion.


    This was something that no one else could do. Only Lu Xuan, who had been reborn as a Celestial Lord, could do it.


    Faced with the three powerful Celestial Lords¡¯ imprints, Lu Xuan naturally would not hold back. At this moment, with his will, all of his magic power was condensed to the extreme.


    It turned into a golden body that was ten million feet tall. Behind him, countless strange phenomena appeared. Time, space, thunder, and threews turned into threepletely different strange phenomena. They bloomed behind Lu Xuan at the same time.


    His years of bitter cultivation had finally been fully manifested. The entire universe was boiling, and all living beings within several thousand light years prostrated themselves on the ground, trembling.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan adjusted his state to the extreme. His energy and blood boiled like the sea, and he took a step forward.


    Boom!


    The entire universe exploded, and born taoism aptitude became a tool in front of him.


    In the next moment, the three Celestial Lords attacked amidst the endless tribtions.


    Above Lu Xuan¡¯s head, the Yin-Yang fish pattern took shape out of thin air. The boundless Yin-Yang energy transformed into the terrifying Yin-Yang fish pattern and pressed down on Lu Xuan.


    When this picturended, it was as if the entire world had fallen. It was as if it wanted to destroy everything and turn everything into Yin-Yang.


    At this moment, Lu Xuan let out a long howl. Lightningws flew out from his body. Endless lightningws transformed into a terrifying bolt of lightning that struck towards the Yin-Yang fish picture.


    To ordinary cultivators, it was impossible to see thews clearly. However, they actually manifested in the hands of such an expert, transforming into the most terrifying attack.


    In an instant, Lu Xuan¡¯s Law of Lightning transformed into a figure. It was none other than Lu Xuan.


    However, at this moment, Lu Xuan looked like a living god of thunder. His entire body radiated a terrifying lightning glow.


    At the same time, a figure appeared on Lu Xuan¡¯s right. That figure was almost transparent, andw of space appeared around it. It was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Those two personnels?¡± An Imperial Emperor was shocked as he watched Lu Xuan¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 1283 - Master of the Five Elements

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Master of the Five Elements</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Imperial Emperors saw that Lu Xuan had split two of his clones, and their auras didn¡¯t decrease. They were almost as powerful as Lu Xuan¡¯s original body.


    And each of them was different. It was obvious that they had inherited different Primitive Law.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit like the One Qi Three Purities?¡±


    Some ancient Imperial Emperors remembered this ancient magics. It was said that the One Qi Three Purities could create three existences with simr cultivation bases.


    However, this divine ability was very difficult to cultivate. It wasn¡¯t because the principles were uncontroble, but because the clones that were created only possessed considerablebat strength when they were at a low level.


    At the level of an Imperial Emperor, it was easy to create hundreds or thousands of clones. However, at most, they would only be at the peak-stage of the Immortal King Realm. It was very difficult to create a clone at the level of an Imperial Emperor.


    Therefore, although this magic was very famous, they were basically just looking at it. If they wanted to have a truly powerful personnel, they still had to rely on the means of the the incarnation of the second primordial spirit.


    However, it was very difficult to cultivate the incarnation of the second primordial spirit.


    However, the two personnels that Lu Xuan had formed had the cultivation base of an ultimate expert below the Celestial Lord realm.


    Even if they were just clones, they were enough for a short period of time.


    The Thunder Dao clone and the spatial clone blocked the Yin Yang Celestial Lord and the Five Elements Celestial Lord respectively. In front of Lu Xuan, there was only the ancestor of all demons left.


    The ancestor of all demons had transformed into his original body. It was a huge body that was dozens of light years long. A slight movement could cause the gxy to shake.


    In the mortal world, it was simply impossible to imagine how such a huge creature could grow. This was because such a huge creature required an astronomical amount of energy to grow.


    However, it was very normal for the ancestor of all demons. This was the embodiment of thew, which was also the dharma body.


    It was not a creature in the ordinary sense.


    ¡°Dharma Idol?¡± Lu Xuan sneered. At the same time, he cast the Dharma Idol. In an instant, he grew into a golden god that was dozens of light years tall.


    This giant god was so huge that ordinary people could not even see a small part of him. Only Immortal Kings and above could see his whole appearance.


    Thew of the Original Supreme Energy appeared on this golden giant, forming a terrifying battlefield.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two behemoths collided in the universe, creating terrifying spatial ripples that swept out in all directions.


    In an instant, countlesss were destroyed.


    Lu Xuan was dressed in the imperial robe of the innate five elements diagram. He was like a huge golden god as he shed down with his sword.


    This sword shed through the sky and shattered everything. It was a destruction in the sense of thews, and it was beyond the level of physical destruction.


    This sword strike sent one of the ancestor of all demons flying!


    The face of the ancestor of demons was ashen, but he didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. He was only a mark of the Original Supreme Energy, and he didn¡¯t have any normal thoughts at all.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s expression was cold. Thews of time appeared around him, and everyone could see that time had turned into a rain of light that affected the entire universe. The space within the battlefield was divided into blocks of time, it had be an extremely dangerous ce.


    Only those who had reached the level of an Imperial Emperor would be able to resist this kind of irregr time.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The ancestor of all demonsunched another attack. In an instant, countless monsters roared as the heavens and earth turned into a kingdom of all demons.


    Hiswsnded on Lu Xuan¡¯s body and directly affected him. Under the Golden Avatar state, scales grew out of Lu Xuan¡¯s body and he turned into a demon.


    An ordinary imperial emperor would not be able to resist such a transformation.


    However, to Lu Xuan, it was nothing out of the ordinary. As soon as thew of time was transformed, the process of bing a demon was reversed.


    Suddenly, the ancestor of all demons felt his pupils constrict slightly. In that instant, Lu Xuan had already arrived in front of him.


    ¡°Law of time!¡±


    The ancestor of ten thousand demons instantly understood Lu Xuan¡¯s attack. It could be said to be terrifying.


    ¡°Puchi!¡±


    The ancestor of ten thousand demons had another gigantic arm chopped off. Everything had happened too quickly. The cultivation bases of ordinary Imperial Emperors simply couldn¡¯t keep up.


    The ancestor of ten thousand demons instantly formed tens of millions of arms and smashed them down towards Lu Xuan. The endless demonw turned into a terrifying attack.


    Lu Xuan was expressionless as he manifested hisw of sword¡¯s path. In an instant, thew of sword¡¯s path poured out like a terrifying storm, enveloping the entire universe.


    The great battle erupted, transforming into three great battlefields that enveloped the entirend of tribtion.


    No one knew how much time had passed. To the various emperors, every minute and every second was a torment. Very quickly, they discovered a terrifying scene. Lu Xuan was actually suppressing the ancestor of all demons.


    The ancestor of all demons¡¯ body was constantly being sted apart. If his true body had been killed here, he would only have the mark of the Original Supreme Energy . Every time his body was sted apart, the born taoism aptitude mark would only weaken slightly.


    This great battlested for three days and three nights. When Lu Xuan once again beheaded the ancestor of all demons with a single strike of the Tai Huang Sword, everything was over.


    Even someone as strong as the ancestor of ten thousand demons could not be resurrected.


    After killing the ancestor of ten thousand demons, Lu Xuan stepped on the tribtion and charged toward the master of five elements.


    It could be said that new enmity was added to old enmity. In his previous life, Lu Xuan would fall. Among the Celestial Lords who attacked him, there was a Master of five elements. In this life, the Master of five elements ambushed him again and almost killed him.


    Now, the born taoism aptitude had even summoned the mark of the master of the five elements.


    It could be said that the hatred was added to the hatred!


    Lu Xuan shed down with his sword. The Sword of Time shed out an endless seven-colored light. It was like a long river, simr to the one that had appeared just now, but on a much smaller scale.


    The Sword of Time could not escape. Time was like a knife, and the knife could make one grow old!


    As the sword shed down, the five spirits of Heaven and Earth around the five elements master actually turned into nothingness and instantly transformed into Dao.


    The sword shed the five elements master into two halves. Lu Xuan fused with his own space clone, thew of space, and thew of time, and his strength soared.


    It was far less difficult than when he had killed the ancestor of ten thousand demons.


    The five elements master still needed to recover his physical body, but Lu Xuan instantly shed out another Sword of Time. This time, the swordnded on the five elements master¡¯s body, and everyone saw that the five elements master seemed to have experienced tens of millions of years in a short period of time, he had actually transformed into a Dao.


    Countless emperors gasped when they saw this scene. This was merely the born taoism aptitude mark of the five elements master. Naturally, it would dissipate one day. It was just that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for it.


    As for Lu Xuan, he used time to speed up the flow of time in his body. It took him ten thousand years.


    In the blink of an eye, the master of the five elements transformed into a Dao under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes.

 Chapter 1284 - Becoming a Celestial Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Bing a Celestial Lord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Incarnation as one!


    Lu Xuan once again merged with the Law of Lightning and charged towards the Yin Yang Celestial Lords.


    Yin Yang fish was the incarnation of Yin Yang Law. It was extremely terrifying. When the two merged, it almost turned into chaos.


    Chaos was also the starting point of everything. The end point of everything was the ultimate.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted loudly. A terrifying sword light swept across the universe¡¯s edge that was dozens of light years away andnded directly in front of Yin Yang Celestial Lord.


    The Yin Yang fish in front of Yin Yang Celestial Lord turned into the strongest Yin Yang boundaries.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Inch by inch, the Imperial Emperors saw the enchantment formed by Yin Yang fish in front of Yin Yang Celestial Lord copse inch by inch. It was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    A terrifying space ripple that shook the universe spread out, and the sword light directly pierced through Yin Yang Celestial Lord¡¯s body.


    The Yin Yang Celestial Lord was expressionless. Lu Xuan had opened a big hole in his body, but he didn¡¯t care at all. He pped out with his palm, turning into a Yin Yang fish monster and swallowing it toward Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan swept out his sword. The power of time, space, and thunder were contained in this sword ray. It was thew of light, and it instantly pierced through everything. The monster of Yin Yang fish was pierced through by the sword and turned into nothingness. The sword ray swept out again, it directly pierced through the head of the Yin Yang Celestial Lord.


    The head of the Yin Yang Celestial Lord exploded, and even the born taoism aptitude mark could not be revived.


    The body of the Yin Yang Celestial Lord turned into a rain of light and scattered.


    Without the recovery of these Celestial Lord-level marks, the remaining lightning men army still had many powerful Imperial Emperor-level lightning men. However, they were too weak in front of Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan stood in the middle of thE tribtion, allowing the tribtion to baptize him. He was absorbing the energy of the lightning to temper his body.


    At the same time, around him, the Rock Emperor sword transformed into sword shadows that filled the sky. A single sword could cut through arge wave of lightning men army. Even the Imperial Emperor of the lightning men could not block such a sword and was easily killed.


    After an unknown amount of time, the tribtion in the sky gradually weakened. All the Imperial Emperors were silent.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be another Celestial Lord in the world!¡±


    An Imperial Emperor muttered to himself.


    At this moment, everyone finally realized that Lu Xuan¡¯s tribtion was right in front of them. Under such circumstances, no one could stop him.


    The most powerful Imperial Emperor in fashion became a Celestial Lord only 20,000 years after bing an emperor.


    To the other worlds, this was unquestionably bad news. A Celestial Lord who was so ambitious that he wanted to unify all the worlds in the heavens was a disaster for the other worlds.


    Suddenly, a terrifying hand descended from the sky, tearing apart the tribtion clouds and mming into Lu Xuan. The terrifying demonic qi covered countless gxies and shattered the vacuum.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan was directly hit, and he was instantly sent flying dozens of light years away.


    His body exploded on the spot!


    This palm strike was too terrifying. No one had expected that the instant Lu Xuan was about to seed, a terrifying existence would make a move.


    Based on Lu Xuan¡¯s disy of strength, there was no doubt that the person who could injure Lu Xuan was a Celestial Lord expert.


    First, there was the master of five elements, and now there was a demonic hand. He did not give Lu Xuan any chance to survive.


    Countless experts from the heaven realm cried out in surprise when they saw this scene, especially the people from the Lu family. However, in this level ofpetition, they had no chance of intervening.


    Facing a Celestial Lord, even a peak Imperial Emperor was just an ant, not to mention that they were not even a peak Imperial Emperor.


    Suddenly, everyone thought that Lu Xuan was dead for sure. Many people felt pity for Lu Xuan, and many people were secretly happy.


    However, in the wilderness of the universe, a terrifying Auric Flower swept across dozens of light years like a vast ocean, with a monstrous power.


    A figure stood up from the endless sea of qi and blood. A terrifying aura was boiling on his body. When everyone looked at him, they could not see his face. It was an indescribable, indescribable existence.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see his face!¡±


    A new Imperial Emperor who didn¡¯t know much about him immediately asked.


    ¡°Because he has sessfully be a Celestial Lord. Celestial Lords are indescribable, incredible, and have unimaginable power. They are an existence that transcends the born taoism aptitude!¡±


    An old Imperial Emperor exined. However, his words were also filled with disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Xuan had actually revived under such circumstances and be an incredible existence.


    After the tribtion dissipated, Lu Xuan slowly withdrew the fluctuations on his body. He had already evolved into an incredible existence.


    ¡°It feels great to be back to the Celestial Lord realm!¡±


    Lu Xuan looked at his hands and said.


    At the critical moment just now, he had been reborn in a pool of blood. He had relied on the phoenix regeneration technique. Although he had only left a trace of life force, it was with this trace of life force that Lu Xuan had sessfully reached the Celestial Lord realm.


    Now, he was the Dao itself!


    What kind of existence was a Celestial Lord? It was on apletely different level of life than an Imperial Emperor!


    Now, unless he was willing, others would not be able to see his existence. He was everywhere, but he was not anywhere.


    In Lu Xuan¡¯s words, his existence had be a concept and not a physical entity.


    He was time, space, and lightning itself. All the cultivators on this path were his disciples and grand-disciples.


    With a thought, he could kill all the cultivators under these three systems.


    He could already faintly feel the fear of the born taoism aptitude towards him. The born taoism aptitude was a concept, but it was difficult for anyone below the level of a Celestial Lord to sense his existence. It could only be said that the born taoism aptitude was omnipresent.


    However, at his level, he could clearly sense the existence of the born taoism aptitude. The born taoism aptitude was in this universe.


    He could already be on equal footing with the entire born taoism aptitude. From today onwards, he would also be a concept. At the same time, his reputation would spread throughout the entire universe.


    Lu Xuan grabbed at the void, and threews appeared. They were the threews of time, space, and lightning. The threews gathered together and turned into a treasured sword.


    This treasured sword also existed in the dark, but it was not something that mortals could see. When it came to the concept of a Celestial Lord, it did not have the concept of an Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon. Mortals could not entrust their Dao with it.


    Only they themselves were the sole host of the Dao!

 Chapter 1285 - Revenge Does not Last Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Revenge Does not Last Overnight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan waved his hand, and the Imperial Emperor¡¯s weapon on his body tore open a crack and flew back to the heaven realm, back to the Lu family.


    ¡°Leave these to the family as the most precious treasures!¡± Lu Xuan¡¯s voice reached the ears of the Lu family.


    ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡±


    Lu Shanshan asked.


    ¡°Kill people!¡±


    Lu Xuan said indifferently.


    When the Imperial Emperors heard this, they were all horrified because they had guessed who Lu Xuan was nning to kill. Without a doubt, it was the two Celestial Lords who had just attacked.


    If he wanted to kill the Imperial Emperors, with Lu Xuan¡¯s current strength, there was no need for him to leave.


    With a single thought, those Imperial Emperors would be dead.


    With a single thought, the world would be destroyed!


    The battle between Celestial Lords was about to begin. Immediately, many Imperial Emperors made their move because they knew that the battlefield would be there. It was definitely not in this universe.


    It was a ce that only Imperial Emperors could reach. Ordinary people did not know about it at all.


    In the next moment, Lu Xuan¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he appeared in a continent.


    This continent was vast and boundless, at least thousands of light years in size.


    In the center of the continent, there was a terrifying tree that was tens of thousands of light years tall.


    This tree blotted out the sky and covered the sun, as if it went straight into the chaos.


    And on the leaves of this tree, there weren¡¯t any leaves, buts and worlds.


    ¡°World Tree!¡±


    Lu Xuan uttered these three words slowly. He returned to the ce where he had been in his previous life.


    This was the center of the universe and the source of countless worlds. The worlds hanging on the world tree would automatically fall into the universe once they matured.


    If the people of the universe knew about this, their worldview would probably copse. This was because the world was not formed naturally, but was created by the World Tree.


    This was also the final destination for the Imperial Emperors and Celestial Lords over the years.


    Every pattern on the World Tree was the manifestation of a Original Supreme Energy. Cultivating here undoubtedly far surpassed that of the outside world.


    They were even here to seek the final opportunity.


    ¡°Another neer. Interesting. This neer looks amazing!¡±


    An ancient voice sounded with a hint of mockery.


    ¡°To be able to attain the Original Supreme Energy in such an environment, this newbie is definitely not an ordinary person!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the master of five elements and the supreme ghosts are going to have a headache now. They¡¯ve all tried to stop this newbie from attaining Original Supreme Energy before!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s arrival had clearly attracted the attention of many ancient existences. If one looked closely, one would be able to see that these ancient existences were divided into a part of the entire continent, each upying a part of the world.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze was cold as he swept a nce over these ancient existences. Many of them were still his enemies from his previous life. It wasn¡¯t Lu Xuan¡¯s style to not take revenge.


    In this life, the him who had regained his cultivation wasn¡¯t an existence that could bepared to the past.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s figure shed and he disappeared from his original spot. When he reappeared, he had already appeared in a world of five elements.


    Lu Xuan released his aura without any restraint. In the five elements world, there were many living beings of the five elements. However, under this terrifying aura, they all turned into nothingness and directly transformed into the power of the five elements.


    Even the few Imperial Emperors living in the five elements world were shocked and furious.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, what are you trying to do?¡±


    In the five elements world, an angry voice sounded.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at the figure before him. ¡°Master of the Five Elements, don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m Here?¡±


    ¡°Although I once stopped you from attaining the Original Supreme Energy , since you¡¯ve already attained the Original Supreme Energy , you should know that the grudges before attaining the Original Supreme Energy are meaningless. As long as you¡¯re willing to let go of them, there will definitely be benefits for you!¡±


    The five elements master said coldly. He did not expect Lu Xuan to hold such a grudge. He had just attained the Original Supreme Energy and had already charged over.


    There was practically no time for him to react. Although he was not afraid of Lu Xuan, he did not want to be someone else¡¯s pawn. What benefit would there be in fighting a life-and-death battle with Lu Xuan.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not willing?¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Why? Do you still want to kill me?¡± The Master of five elements shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to kill you!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly. In his previous life, the Master of five elements had surrounded and killed him. This time, he had prevented him from reaching the Original Supreme Energy. It could be said that the old and new grudges had gathered together.


    ¡°Kill me? You¡¯ve be a Celestial Lord yourself. You should understand that a Celestial Lord doesn¡¯t have the concept of death!¡± The Master of five elements said coldly.


    A Celestial Lord was not a normal living creature, but a concept. Even a god, as long as it existed, could be killed for you to see.


    But how could a concept be killed?


    And a Celestial Lord was a concept ¨C an Original Supreme Energy. He was not the same kind of existence as an Imperial Emperor.


    ¡°No, there is still one!¡±


    Lu Xuan said coldly. If a Celestial Lord did not die, then how did he get surrounded and killed in his previous life.


    After being surrounded and killed once, Lu Xuan knew that the so-called Celestial Lord didn¡¯t die was just a joke. However, it was indeed very difficult to kill a Celestial Lord.


    It was not the same concept as the Imperial Emperor¡¯s so-called undying.


    The Imperial Emperor¡¯s undying was that every cell could be reborn, even if it was just a wisp of aura.


    It belonged to the level of life, undying!


    However, Celestial Lords were different. Celestial Lords were small-scale Original Supreme Energy, a concept. As long as this concept existed, the celestial race would be immortal. He could be reborn anywhere in the universe, even if his physical body was destroyed, his primordial spirit could be destroyed a thousand times, or ten thousand times, he could rely on the concept to be reborn.


    As long as there were people singing his name in the tens of thousands of worlds, as long as there were people who knew the concept of the five elements, he would never die.


    This was the reason why Celestial Lords did not die!


    However, Lu Xuan knew that this was only on the surface. If they wanted to kill Celestial Lords, there was still a way. Before the ancient era, there were celestial lords of the heavenly court who died.


    And up until now, who in the heavenly court could remember who these Celestial Lords were?


    No one knew because the concept of their existence was erased. Their disappearance was erased from everyone¡¯s memories. They had never existed.


    They had been fundamentally denied!


    This was the only way to kill a Celestial Lord!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s fall in his previous life had erased all traces of his existence, erased from the river of time.


    ¡°Celestial Lords don¡¯t die, but they can be erased, right?¡± Lu Xuan sneered.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Terrifying auric flower boiled around Lu Xuan, drowning everything.. The entire five elements world copsed under Lu Xuan¡¯s auric flower, and countless creatures died.

 Chapter 1286 - Exterminating the Master of Five Elements

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Exterminating the Master of Five Elements</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The Master of five elements was furious. Lu Xuan was simply challenging his bottom line. At this moment, he could only make a move.


    When the Master of five elements made a move, what kind of terrifying existence was he? Endless power of five elements swept out, assimting the entire world into his Original Supreme Energy .


    The great god Lu Xuan was not afraid. He took a step forward, and in an instant, the five elements world created by the Master of five elements copsed. His Original Supreme Energy was crumbling inch by inch.


    ¡°How is this possible? How long have you just reached the Original Supreme Energy?¡± The master of five elements was instantly shocked because his Original Supreme Energy could not withstand a single blow from Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Hahahaha, master of five elements, how can you be so stupid? It¡¯s the strength of Celestial Lords dependent on the time of cultivation?¡±


    Lu Xuanughed out loud.


    Celestial Lords were all existences at the conceptual level. How could the strength of such existences be measured by time.


    Especially for Lu Xuan, who had mastered thew of time, time was just a piece of cake. The flow of time around him was countless times faster than in the outside world.


    In the outside world, he had cultivated for one million years in one second.


    After such a long time, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura became more and more incredible. In fact, Lu Xuan was getting stronger every minute and every second.


    He was truly terrifying.


    The five elements master thought that he had only cultivated for a short period of time and wanted to suppress him. That was simply impossible.


    His five elements of Original Supreme Energy had already reached its limit. However, to Lu Xuan, it was just the beginning. What was the essence of this world?


    The essence was the entire universe. What was the essence of the universe?


    It was time and space!


    These twows were ranked at the top of the ten greatws. Since ancient times, there hadn¡¯t even been a Celestial Lord who had obtained one of the originalws. But now, they had all gathered on Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    Therefore, once Lu Xuan had attained Original Supreme Energy, the original time had lost its meaning to him. Using his superficial cultivation time to determine his strength and weakness was truly a mistake.


    ¡°You are still getting stronger!¡± The five elements master said with his mouth agape. From ancient times until now, there had never been anyone who had grown up in this manner.


    It hadpletely surpassed the level that he could understand!


    Lu Xuan struck out with his palm, directly transforming into a huge hand that reached out toward the five elements master.


    The five elements master repeatedly unleashed terrifying five elements power, but it waspletely useless. His attacksnded on Lu Xuan¡¯s body, and they could not do anything to him.


    Even the space around Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t break through. Even if some of themnded on Lu Xuan¡¯s body, they could use time reversal to make him disappear.


    At this point, Lu Xuan could be said to be truly untouchable.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The five elements master was hit by Lu Xuan¡¯s palm. He immediately screamed and flew backward.


    ¡°How is this possible? How could that old fellow, the Master of five elements die?¡± Many Celestial Lords said in disbelief. After all, the Master of five elements wasn¡¯t weak among the Celestial Lords on this continent.


    Of course, there were very few life-and-death battles between Celestial Lords, so it was difficult to assess their battle strength in detail. However, the general strength could still be seen.


    Now, the Masters of five elements werepletely no match for them.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the five elements master¡¯ Original Supreme Energy has been suppressed!¡±


    Many people reacted.


    The sess or failure of a battle between Celestial Lords usually depended on the sess or failure of the Original Supreme Energy.


    However, in the next moment, everyone saw the five elements master being grabbed by Lu Xuan.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± A Celestial Lord asked in disbelief. They did not see how the five elements master had fallen into Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Because of the concept of space!¡±


    Only Lu Xuan himself was clear that he was the embodiment of the term space. He was space, and space was him.


    Although the masters of the five elements were very strong, they did not have the ability to transcend space and time.


    Therefore, from the beginning, the masters of the five elements were under his control. This was a crushing concept. The masters of the five elements wanted to fight Lu Xuan in the way they were best at.


    However, to Lu Xuan, no matter how hard he struggled, it was meaningless. Besides space, Lu Xuan also had the concept of time.


    In the face of time and space, any concept would be crushed.


    The beauty between Celestial Lords was so simple and brutal!


    Lu Xuan grabbed the chest of the five elements master with one hand and grabbed five primitivews from his body.


    These five primitivews were the primitivews of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    After grabbing them, Lu Xuan swallowed the five primitivews in one gulp. Under the effect of thew of time, Lu Xuan had already refined the five primitivews in the next second.


    This was something that no Celestial Lords could do. It was impossible for him to use the Original Supreme Energy of others so easily.


    However, Lu Xuan could. That¡¯s because he had the concept of time, he could spend ten million years, or even a hundred million years, in one second.


    Time was meaningless to him.


    After swallowing the five primitivews of the five elements master, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura had increased by arge margin. It was obvious that he had be even more terrifying.


    ¡°Ah... how could you...¡± the five elements master felt that the five primitivews had left him. After they were forcefully stripped away, his realm and cultivation had instantly plummeted to the level of a Semi-Celestial Master.


    Only he knew that although it seemed like it was just a moment, in fact, he had been tortured by Lu Xuan for a million years in that one second. Lu Xuan had spent a million years to strip his Original Supreme Energy out of his body.


    However, what the outside world saw was only that one moment!


    Normally, he was this Original Supreme Energy, and this Original Supreme Energy was him. It was impossible for him to be stripped away. Moreover, a Celestial Lord was not powerless to fight back. How could he allow others to strip away his Original Supreme Energy.


    But now, Lu Xuan had done it. After stripping away the original five elementsws, he was no longer a concept level existence. He began to have a real existence.


    From the beginning, he had jumped out of the three realms and was no longer in the five elements. He had once again entered the born taoism aptitude¡¯s system.


    All of this happened in an instant.


    Lu Xuan looked at the five elements master and thought of how they had stripped away hisws bit by bit in his previous life, erasing his own Original Supreme Energy.


    A cold light shed in his eyes!


    Following Lu Xuan¡¯s thoughts, the master of five elements instantly became extremely old. At that moment, the master of five elements had lived for at least a few billion years.


    The lifespan of a Celestial Lord was endless, but there was a limit to the lifespan of an Imperial Emperor. It was just that ordinary people could not see the end of an Imperial Emperor¡¯s lifespan.


    Now, the master of the five elements had turned white in an instant. In the next second, he had died of old age at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    From the beginning to the end, there was not a single ripple!

 Chapter 1287 - Public Enemy? I Dont care!

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Public Enemy? I Don¡¯t care!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Crushing? What is crushing?


    This is crushing!


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, not even a quarter of an hour had passed. The veteran Celestial Lord of the five elements had already died at Lu Xuan¡¯s hands.


    Everyone recalled what Lu Xuan had said. was the strength of a Celestial Lord really directly rted to time?


    Perhaps, but time was meaningless in front of Lu Xuan. A Celestial Lord¡¯s lifespan was endless, and the concept of immortality was eternal.


    Therefore, he could easily distort time, allowing the outside world to reach 100 million years in one second. That was how awesome he was.


    Although Lu Xuan had just be an emperor, the amount of time Lu Xuan had spent was alreadyparable to that of many veteran Celestial Lords


    Using the Primitive Law of Time to cheat was that awesome.


    At this time, the Celestial Lords had also passed through this battle and hadpletely understood which threews Lu Xuan cultivated.


    Time, space, and lightning!


    Although the lightningws were also powerful, they were still within everyone¡¯s understanding. However, the time and spacews were already beyond everyone¡¯s understanding.


    Since ancient times, no one had ever obtained the Primitive Law of Time and Space. Therefore, they could not imagine that the time and space masters could be this powerful.


    As long as they could not break away from the concepts of time and space, they were all under Lu Xuan¡¯s control.


    At this moment, among the Celestial Lords, Demon Lord¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He was a man who looked like a schr in a green robe. At this moment, he felt a chill on his back as if there was a light on his back.


    ¡°Not good, I can¡¯t stay here!¡±


    The Demon Lord instantly decided to leave this ce. Lu Xuan was simply too brutal. He had never seen such an existence before.


    After making his decision, the Demon Lord instantly disappeared from where he was. In the next breath, he appeared at the edge of the universe.


    However, before he could heave a sigh of relief, his vision blurred, and he actually returned to where he was.


    ¡°Demon Lord, where are you nning to go?¡± Lu Xuan appeared in front of him, almost instantly causing him to be scared out of his wits.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already leave!¡±


    Demon Lord was immediately shocked. Then, he reacted in an instant. He finally knew what the problem was.


    It was thew of time!


    He had been retraced back to this ce by thew of time, back to his previous state.


    This feeling made him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    When the other Celestial Lords saw this scene, they all felt extremely shocked.


    Demon Lord had clearly left, but Lu Xuan had actually retraced the time of this space.


    One had to know that they were Celestial Lords. The concept of ordinary time was no longer of any use to them.


    They were a great existence independent of time, independent of space, independent of the universe.


    But now, the power of time could actually be used on them.


    Thew of time was truly terrifying to the extreme!


    Lu Xuan¡¯s pupils flickered with golden light. Under the effect of thew of time, the time he saw was different from the world that ordinary people saw. The existence of Demon lORD was like a giant insect that covered the entire universe.


    This was because Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes could see his position at any point in time. Countless seconds connected to each other, making him look like an iparably long giant bug.


    It was because he could easily see Demon Lord¡¯s time trajectory that Lu Xuan could reset his time back to whatever time Lu Xuan wanted.


    That was why Demon Lord instantly realized that he had returned to the matter in front of Lu Xuan.


    Escape in front of him?


    That was impossible!


    Just now, when he had destroyed the five elements master, Lu Xuan had disyed the perverse power of the spatialw. Now, Lu Xuan had disyed the perverse power of thew of time.


    Mastering any one of them could make him invincible in the world. Now that he had mastered both of them, one could imagine how powerful Lu Xuan was at the moment.


    Because he had so much time that he could squander it at will,prehending any one of thews was nothing to Lu Xuan. He could reach his peak in an instant.


    ¡°You... You can¡¯t kill me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the public enemy!¡±


    Demon Lord roared. Fear finally appeared in his words. He had never been so afraid.


    Ever since he became Demon Lord, he had be the existence of the concept of demons. As long as there were demons in the world, he would not die.


    It had been so long that he did not even know what it felt like to die. Even the various Celestial Lords held back in their fights, so he did not even suffer many threats.


    But now, he truly felt what it was like to die. He might really die.


    ¡°Public enemy? I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Lu Xuan nced at the Celestial Lords. He had endured humiliation for so many years, wasn¡¯t it all for the sake of taking revenge today?


    In his previous life, he had been surrounded and killed. He had been stripped of the original lightningws, and then killed like a dog. He still remembered that scene.


    Until now, no one could do that to him!


    Lu Xuan reached out with one hand, and the Demon Lord jumped up. He wanted to escape, but then he realized that no matter how many times he escaped, no matter how much he struggled, he would always return to his original position.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go all out, Lu Xuan. You¡¯ve gone too far today. I¡¯ll let you die too!¡±


    The Demon Lord roared. He hadpletely forgotten how he had attacked Lu Xuan the moment he became a Celestial Lord and tried to kill him.


    The terrifying aura on the Demon Lord¡¯s body continued to explode. In the next moment, Demon Lord self-detonated.


    The Celestial Lords all felt a bit sad. Demon Lord was a veteran Celestial Lord, but he was actually forced to this extent. He was actually forced to the extent that he needed to self-detonate. Even if it wasn¡¯t them, it was inevitable that they would feel this kind of grief.


    However, in the next second, they saw something that shocked them. Because Demon Lord¡¯s self-detonation was actually controlled by Lu Xuan¡¯s palm. The terrifying explosion didn¡¯t even pour out a single bit and disappearedpletely.


    Lu Xuan¡¯sw of space was actually so powerful.


    ¡°How did he do it? He¡¯s actually this powerful?¡±


    A Celestial Lord said in disbelief.


    Lu Xuan had just attained Original Supreme Energy, but in terms of strength, he was already invincible in the world. It was because thew of time andw of space were too terrifying.


    At the same time, Lu Xuan also had the primitive five elementsw and the primitive thunderw. He had both of them, and they had both cultivated to the highest level.


    On Lu Xuan¡¯s palm, there was only the originalw of ghost left after the Demon Lord self-destructed. This was the material that was spat out when the world was first created.. Even a Celestial Lord could not destroy it.

 Chapter 1288 - Revenge for Past Feuds

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Revenge for Past Feuds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Xuan had also sessfully integrated the Law of Ghost into his ownws. In a short while, he had sessfully integrated the Law of Ghost into his ownws, bing a true Demon Lord and the owner of the concept of ghosts in the universe.


    The efficiency of killing two great Celestial Lords in a row caused the other Celestial Lords¡¯ expressions to change!


    Even in the ancient war, when a Celestial Lord had fallen, there had never been such a tragic battle where two Celestial Lords had fallen in such a short period of time.


    But now, it had happened. Lu Xuan had killed his way from the main universe to the World Tree Continent, killing two Celestial Lords in a row.


    It was as if he had killed two chicks. Such terrifying efficiency left many people with lingering fear.


    All the Celestial Lords felt an unprecedented threat. Ever since they had be Celestial Lords, they had never been in such a dangerous situation.


    After Lu Xuan killed the Demon Lord, his gaze swept across the Celestial Lords.


    These Celestial Lords were furious.


    ¡°What is he trying to do? Isn¡¯t killing two Celestial Lords enough?¡±


    A Celestial Lord roared in a low voice.


    When Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze swept over, it was a great humiliation to him.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze stopped on the ancestor of all demons.


    The ancestor of all demons felt as if all the scales on his body were about to stand on their heads.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, what are you trying to do? Are you trying to kill all the Celestial Lords?¡± The ancestor of all demons naturally drew Lu Xuan¡¯s attention to all the Celestial Lords.


    The other Celestial Lords also stared at Lu Xuan suspiciously. His killing intent was too strong. They had never seen such a murderous Celestial Lord before.


    It was not enough for Lu Xuan to kill two of them in a row. Was he really going to kill all of them and dominate the world?


    It was not impossible. After all, Lu Xuan was too powerful. It was reasonable for him to have such thoughts after he had be so powerful!


    ¡°I have a life-and-death grudge with him, and it has nothing to do with unrted Celestial Lords. All of you are good at deducing, so you will know after deducing. However, if anyone else is interested in dying with him, then I will send him on his way!¡±


    Lu Xuan stood with his hands behind his back. He did not take the words of the Celestial Lords to heart.


    When the Celestial Lords heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words, they were furious, but they did not act rashly. Instead, they began to make calctions.


    Although not all of them were very good at thew of deduction, they didn¡¯t have any shorings in their cultivation. They also had a considerable cultivation base in thew of deduction.


    With a casual calction, they immediately figured out that Lu Xuan did have a grudge against the ancestor of all demons, and it was a life-and-death grudge.


    The expressions of the other two Celestial Lords changed because they also figured out that Lu Xuan had a grudge against them, and it was also a life-and-death grudge.


    This kind of karma was almost imprinted in the born taoism aptitude. It was like there was an archive in the born taoism aptitude server. People with authority like them could easily find this record from it.


    Of course, this was only limited to the fact that Lu Xuan was willing to let them see it. Otherwise, it was impossible for them to see it.


    They looked as if they had seen a ghost. They did not know why they had deduced this kind of information. However, this information was deduced from the born taoism aptitude, so it could not be faked.


    However, they could only find out that Lu Xuan had a grudge against them. However, they did not know how.


    The ancestor of all demons and the others had even seen a ghost. How could they have a grudge against Lu Xuan? Moreover, it was a life-and-death grudge.


    It had even risen to the point where they had to remember it in the born taoism aptitude. This itself was incredible.


    Lu Xuan had just attained the born taoism aptitude. Even if he wanted to have a grudge against Lu Xuan, he did not have the chance. If Lu Xuan had a life-and-death grudge with him before he attained the born taoism aptitude, it would be even more impossible.


    This was because no one could survive after making a life-and-death feud with a Celestial Lord.


    Even if Lu Xuan was already a peak Imperial Emperor at that time, if the ancestor of all demons really wanted to kill him by force, it would be useless even if he hid in the heaven realm.


    The heaven realm had counter-attacks, but as long as the ancestor of all demons was willing to pay a certain price, he could easily kill Lu Xuan.


    There was no doubt about that!


    The other two Celestial Lords also stood out with ashen faces. ording to Lu Xuan¡¯s words, none of the Celestial Lord who had a life-and-death feud with Lu Xuan would be able to escape.


    Therefore, they all stood out.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, we have no enmity towards you. However, since you want to kill us, don¡¯t me us for being merciless!¡±


    At this moment, a muscr man slowly walked out.


    ¡°Beast Lord!¡±


    Lu Xuan coldly spat out these two words.


    This was the Lord of the Beast Way, the Beast Lord.


    The Beast Lord was very simr to the ancestor of all demons, but they werepletely different. The demon race was all-epassing and included some ferocious beasts. However, among the ferocious beasts, even if they took human form, they might not necessarily be demons. They might also belong to the beast race, these were two different things.


    However, there had always been a struggle between the two. Inparison, the demons ancestor concept of demons was above that of beasts.


    Then, Lu Xuan¡¯s gaze swept over thest person. This person slowly walked out, and the void seemed to fluctuate slightly.


    ¡°Poison man!¡±


    Lu Xuan also called out the identity of this person. It was the supreme expert who ruled the Poison World, Poison Man.


    The owner of the concept of the poison path.


    The group of Celestial Lords saw that Lu Xuan could indeed call out their names. Obviously, it was not a random name. Since Lu Xuan was a new Celestial Lord, it was likely that he had not seen them before. Since he had not seen them before, he could call out their names, it was clear that there was a great enmity between them.


    ¡°Could it be the reincarnation of some unlucky person who died under the hands of these Celestial Lords in the Ancient War?¡±


    This thought suddenly shed through the minds of some people. Lu Xuan had a life-and-death feud with these celestial lords, but they could not find a reason for it.


    Moreover, these Celestial Lords had not attacked for god knows how many years. They had almost no reason to attack. With Lu Xuan¡¯s previous cultivation level, it was not worth for these Celestial Lords to kill him.


    Even though Lu Xuan was known as the number one Imperial Emperor, in the eyes of the Celestial Lords, he was just an ant. It was impossible for one of them to join hands with a few Celestial Lords to plot a sneak attack.


    The only possibility was that he was affected by the battle of the Celestial Lords during the ancient times, and only a wisp of his primordial spirit remained. He had been reincarnated until now, but he was still retrograde as a Celestial Lord.


    This was the only logical reason!


    Even the ancestor of all demons and the others had the same thought. Could it be that they had identally swept across an unlucky person.


    It was just that this unlucky person hade for revenge now!


    Then let¡¯s go to war!

 Chapter 1289 - Beheading Three Holy Masters in a Row

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Beheading Three Holy Masters in a Row</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three Celestial Lords stood out and formed the Triangr Formation, forming a tacit understanding almost immediately.


    Lu Xuan looked at these enemies from his previous life, including the Masters of the five elements. It was these four Celestial Lords who ambushed him in his previous life and beat him to death. Then, they grabbed his originalw of lightning out of his body.


    These painful memories were still vivid in his mind!


    Thinking of this, Lu Xuan moved!


    In an instant, the three great Celestial Lords attacked. Countless pieces of void were cut and shattered.


    It was the fluctuation of the Primitive Law.


    Lu Xuan was the first to arrive at the front of the beast emperor and he threw a punch.


    Time, space, and thunderbolt merged into one, turning into a terrifying shock wave that swept across.


    The Beast Emperor roared, and behind him, countless strange images appeared. The images of countless beasts blotted out the sky and covered the earth. The big murderer was as big as a star.


    A terrifying attack that could instantly kill any Imperial Emperor, but in front of Lu Xuan¡¯s punch, it was useless.


    The Beast Emperor was not an ordinary person. Under the suppression of the ancestor of ten thousand demons, he was able to walk another path and sessfully split the beast race from the demon race.


    Naturally, he was also a ruthless person of his generation. However, it was a pity that he met Lu Xuan. At this moment, Lu Xuan had nine Primitive Laws on him and could be said to be unrivaled.


    Law of time and space were on his body. They turned into the power of time and space and shattered everything.


    Countless ferocious Beast Lords that appeared behind Beast Emperor turned into nothingness and directly evaporated. Following that, Lu Xuan¡¯s punch directly hit Beast Emperor¡¯s body.


    The world Inside the Beast Lord copsed, and his entire body exploded. Almost in an instant, his entire body turned into a rain of blood.


    The three talents formation was broken in an instant.


    The Beast Lord¡¯s body reassembled in the next second. However, before the Beast Lord couldpletely reassemble his body, a huge hand tore through the sky and appeared in the Beast Lord¡¯s body, a white palm appeared in the body that was reassembled using thew of beasts as the core.


    Immediately after, everyone saw the Beast Lord screaming continuously. Just like the five elements master from before, Lu Xuan grabbed thew of beasts out of the Beast Lord¡¯s body inch by inch.


    During this process, it took at least a million years. However, it only took an instant for it to appear on the outside. During this process, Lu Xuan did not show the slightest bit of impatience. He was very patient and steady, bit by bit, he grabbed thew of beasts from the beast venerable¡¯s body.


    At this time, the ancestor of all demons and Poison Man rushed over. It was not because their reactions were toote, but because Lu Xuan¡¯s speed was too fast. With thew of lightning, thew of space, and thew of time, he increased his speed to the extreme.


    In an instant, almost in an instant, the outside world seemed to have dealt with the Beast Lord in one move. Lu Xuan blew up his body and grabbed hisw of beasts.


    Although many people knew that Lu Xuan used thew of time to speed up the flow of time around him, they could only sense that everything was over in an instant.


    This still made them feel extremely shocked!


    Lu Xuan retreated dozens of light years, avoiding the attacks of the ancestor of ten thousand demons and poison man.


    After unleashing such a terrifying attack but failing to hurt Lu Xuan, the two of them looked over and saw another anomaly behind Lu Xuan. The Beast Lord¡¯sw of beasts had beenpletely refined by Lu Xuan.


    In a blink of an eye, Lu Xuan had already broken through ten types of primitivews on his body. His strength was even more terrifying. In an instant, he had cultivated thesews to the peak and fused them to the peak.


    With thew of time, he had plenty of time.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn next, Poison Man!¡±


    Lu Xuan shouted. Poison Man was shocked and kept retreating, but it was toote. He realized that no matter how much he retreated, he could not leave the distance between them.


    ¡°Law of space!¡±


    Poison Man cursed. Lu Xuan controlled thew of space and could actually change the space parameters. She could originally travel hundreds to thousands of light years with a single step, but now she could not even escape from the space parameters.


    This was because Lu Xuan had used thew of space to modify the spatial parameters.


    In an instant, Lu Xuan¡¯s palm smashed down on her head.


    She had nowhere to retreat and nowhere to hide. She could only let out a long howl as countless toxins filled the air.


    These toxins were extremely terrifying. They were so terrifying that even an ordinary emperor would be turned into nothingness if they were touched by even the slightest bit.


    These were the terrifying poisons that were evolved from thews of the primordial poison path. Thews of the poison path, as well as all sorts of poisons and techniques, all came from thews of the primordial poison path.


    However, Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t afraid at all. His graspnded.


    The Poison Man was shocked to discover that Lu Xuan wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest. His hand directly pierced through the endless poisons. He didn¡¯te into contact with the poisons. Instead, he used thew of space to create a new path, it seemed like he had prated through the space in front of her, but in fact, he had actually prated through another space.


    Afterpletely refining the primitivew of space, the many magics and abilities that Lu Xuan possessed far exceeded the imagination of ordinary people.


    Especially since this world was based on space and time, Lu Xuan had grasped space and time, and was almost sessful in everything.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s palm easily pierced through Poison Man¡¯s inner world and shattered his body. His entire body copsed, and the primitivew of poison that was emitting pitch-ck poison was caught by Lu Xuan with one hand, he immediately grabbed out.


    At this time


    In the blink of an eye, the two Celestial Lords had fallen. Lu Xuan¡¯s astonishing strength made the Celestial Lordspletely silent. They wanted to intervene, but it was toote.


    Lu Xuan had already arrived in front of the ancestor of all demons. The ancestor of all demons was rushing over to save Poison Man, but it was toote. He had crashed into Lu Xuan¡¯s hand.


    Lu Xuan was like a huge star crashing onto the Earth. He crashed into the Inner Heaven and Earth of the ancestor of all demons. The entire Inner Heaven and Earth was turned into dust. Whatever rules or Inner Heaven and Earth were turned into nothingness.


    ¡°Pu!¡±


    The ancestor of ten thousand demons was directly hit. The enormous divine melody that was asrge as a star world actually shattered, and his powerful physical body was unable to block it at all. It shattered in mid-air.


    Revealing the primitive demonw within, the ancestor of ten thousand demons was instantly grabbed by Lu Xuan. The ancestor of ten thousand demons, who was attached to the primitive demonw in an attempt to resurrect himself, instantly screamed miserably as he was reduced to nothingness under the endless mes.


    The ancestor of ten thousand demons, who had been stripped of the primitive demonw, could not escape the fate of death.


    At this point, the great vengeance of his previous life was finally avenged!

 Chapter 1290 - The War Chariot of the Heaven Realm Began to Move

    <h4>Chapter 1290: The War Chariot of the Heaven Realm Began to Move</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In his previous life, the four great Celestial Lords had besieged Lu Xuan. Now, one by one, the four great Celestial Lords had died at the hands of Lu Xuan. Their wishes had beenpletely fulfilled.


    The Celestial Lords discovered that Lu Xuan¡¯s aura had clearly changed.


    He had actually be stronger again!


    There was simply no justice, he was simply a monster!


    These Celestial Lords could not understand why Lu Xuan¡¯s strength had increased again.


    It had been hidden in Lu Xuan¡¯s heart for tens of thousands of years. Including the time that Lu Xuan had actually spent, it might have been millions of years. After tens of millions of years, hatred had long be Lu Xuan¡¯s obsession.


    If he did not kill them, it would be difficult for him to calm down. Even if Lu Xuan would be listed as an enemy by the other Celestial Lords, Lu Xuan did not care.


    Now that he had his revenge, his obsession had been destroyed. Lu Xuan only felt that his mind was clear, and his state of mind was improving rapidly.


    Do not underestimate this kind of obsession. Even powerful Celestial Lords would have their own obsession and would not be clear-headed.


    For cultivators, being clear-headed was a very important thing. Therefore, many cultivators would do many strange things for the sake of being clear-headed.


    If their thoughts were not cleared, they would form inner demons. Over time, even cultivators would gopletely mad.


    Even Celestial Lords were no exception!


    Although an existence at the level of Celestial Lords could be considered an existence at the level of concept, as long as it was a living creature, it would have the emotions that a living creature should have.


    ¡°Does anyone want toe up and give some advice?¡± Lu Xuan asked.


    Although most of the Celestial Lords were gnashing their teeth in hatred, they felt that Lu Xuan was too arrogant. However, after the experience just now, no one dared to say anything more.


    In a short period of time, five celestial lords had died at the hands of Lu Xuan. Such efficiency was shocking and chilling.


    However, these Celestial Lords also swept away their spiritual senses to express their deterrence to Lu Xuan.


    However, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t mind. He merely nodded slightly at the Celestial Lords. The four Celestial Lords of the heavenly court were clearly much friendlier.


    Evidently, they were on the same side as Lu Xuan and not enemies.


    With his mind set, Lu Xuan appeared in the heavenly court and quickly gathered all the generals of Immortal Kings and above.


    Instantly, all the Immortal Kings and above generals rushed to the heavenly court to pay their respects to Emperor Lu.


    In such a short time, the news of Lu Xuan bing a Celestial Lord had spread throughout the entire heavenly realm.


    Although the ce where Lu Xuan was undergoing his tribtion was far away in the universe, all the worlds in the universe could sense it when a Celestial Lord was undergoing his tribtion. They could also vaguely sense something.


    Since the ancient war, this was the first time that there was a Celestial Lord in the heavenly court.


    It had been too long since anyone had be a Celestial Lord!


    When he was still Emperor Lu, Lu Xuan was already the number one Imperial Emperor in the heaven court. Even when the other Imperial Emperors were in power at the same time.


    However, everyone knew who the real master of the heavenly court was. Even the ten great Imperial Emperors could not shake Lu Xuan¡¯s position in the heaven court.


    After 20,000 years of development, the Great Void Pavilion could be said to be very powerful. There were many Imperial Emperors, and even if they were not from the Great Void Pavilion, they were still inferior in status.


    Now that Lu Xuan had be a Celestial Lord, no one in the world dared to go against Lu Xuan. The two parties were not on the same level.


    ¡°Greetings, Celestial Lord. Celestial Lord is blessed with boundless longevity!¡±


    The group of big shots, who could cause a stir in the world by stomping their feet in the outside world, bowed obediently. Even the Imperial Emperors were no exception.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    Lu Xuan said faintly.


    When the Immortal Kings and Imperial Emperors got up, they ignored the curious gazes in their hearts, he said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve summoned you here today for only one thing, which is to prepare for war. In ten years, I want to see the Poison Realm, the Demon Realm, the Five Elements Realm, the Beast Realm, and the Ghost World all be included in the territory of my Heaven Realm!¡±


    ¡°Celestial Lord, these upper-ss worlds all have Celestial Lords behind them. If we attack them, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll attract their revenge!¡± An Immortal Emperor looked carefully at Lu Xuan and said.


    Then, he suddenly thought of something and looked at Lu Xuan with a shocked face.


    He immediately thought of a terrifying possibility. Lu Xuan was not someone who did not know what was good for him. After all, in the past twenty thousand years, although the Heaven Realm had expanded, it had always chosen some of the less powerful upper-ss worlds to expand.


    They had never attacked those powerful upper-ss world, and they had tried their best to avoid bing themon enemy of all the worlds in the universe.


    However, now that they had be Celestial Lords, they had unexpectedly sent an army to attack so many upper-ss worlds.


    With the strength of the Heaven Realm, it was naturally not a problem to attack these upper-ss worlds. Regardless of whether it was in terms ofbat strength, the Heaven Realm far surpassed these upper-ss worlds.


    What truly made the Heaven Realm apprehensive was the Celestial Lords behind them. Each of them could easily destroy an upper-ss world. They were on apletely different levelpared to the Imperial Emperors.


    There was only one possibility. Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t have possible thought of a way to trap these Celestial Lords.


    As for killing them, they didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. After all, no matter how strong Lu Xuan was, he didn¡¯t have much of an advantage against those experienced Celestial Lords.


    Even the other Immortal Emperors and Immortal Kings reacted quickly. After Lu Xuan left and returned, he gave such an order. It couldn¡¯t be that he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. These Celestial Lords won¡¯te out to take revenge in the future because they¡¯ve already died in my hands!¡±


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t hide anything and directly told them about it.


    In any case, this wasn¡¯t something shameful. On the contrary, it was an extremely glorious matter.


    Countless Immortal Kings and Immortal Emperors naturally wouldn¡¯t doubt Lu Xuan¡¯s words. They only felt a sense of dizziness in an instant. That was a Celestial Lord.


    Usually, the death of any of the Celestial Lords could be said to shake the entire universe. But now, so many of them died in one breath.


    No wonder Lu Xuan wanted to tten these upper-ss worlds in one go. It waspletely different with or without a Celestial Lord.


    A upper-ss world without a Celestial Lord was like a child without a mother. It would only be ordered around and blown away by the wind and rain.


    Even so, under normal circumstances, the heaven realm would not attack directly because they were afraid of bing themon enemy of all the worlds in the universe.


    However, they could not care less at this time. Since the Celestial Lord had given the order, they naturally had to obey the order of the Celestial Lords.


    With Lu Xuan¡¯s order, the heavenly court¡¯s war chariot finally began to operate with a rumble.


    The Heaven Realm was in an uproar. Although the war chariot of the Heaven Realm had never stopped for all these years, it had never made a move against the upper-ss world that had a Celestial Lord.


    All of the realms were terrified!

 Chapter 1291 - Capturing the Celestial Lord Is Like Pulling Weeds

    <h4>Chapter 1291: Capturing the Celestial Lord Is Like Pulling Weeds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After mobilizing the entire force, the heavenly court revealed its terrifying strength. They divided their forces and invaded several prominent greater worlds at the same time.


    Amidst the chaos, they acted swiftly and caught these worlds off-guard as thetter was not given news of the invasion at all. Before they knew it, their Heavenly Venerate had already been beheaded.


    There was simply no one who would have notified them beforehand!


    Under these circumstances, the defenses of the greater worlds fell one after another. They had lost before they could even prepare their defenses.


    ¡°How dare they do this? How dare they? Aren¡¯t they afraid of bing themon enemy of all the worlds?¡±


    ¡°Have they gone mad?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Realm must have gone mad! They most definitely have gone mad!¡±


    Even so, the worlds were about to retaliate when a reverent illusory figure appeared. There was hardly anyone who could withstand the aura of this illusory figure, not even the Imperial Emperor. Like the rest, he immediately dropped to his knees. He did not dare to resist at all!


    ¡°Celestial Lord, it was Celestial Lord Lu who called the attack!¡± eximed an Imperial Emperor from a different world.


    It had been a long, long time since something like this had happened. The Imperial Emperor had personally intervened in the affairs of all the worlds in the universe. Because of that, the silent agreement between the Heavenly Venerates was virtually destroyed.


    To begin with, this was something that should have been intolerable.


    However, at this turning point, even Lu Xuan had made a move. The ancient Celestial Masters had also chosen topletely ignore the situation. Not a single one of them made an appearance.


    Countless lifeforms in the Poison Realm, the Demon Realm, and other realms were wailing in anguish.


    ¡°Celestial Ancestors, please take a good look at the situation. The humans of the Heavenly Realm have broken the rules!¡±


    ¡°Great ancestors, please help us!¡±


    ¡°Oh heavens, oh earth, can you not see?¡±


    Countless creatures were howling in grief, but they couldn¡¯t stop Lu Xuan at all. These worlds were daunted by his mighty presence. Moreover, only a Celestial Lord could rival another Celestial Lord.


    Even though there were so many Celestial Lords and Heavenly Venerates, many people did not understand why none of them stood up to stop Lu Xuan or the Heavenly Realm.


    ¡°Surrender, or die!¡± dered the illusory figure.


    Lu Xuan did not have the intention to mindlessly kill everyone. It was a projection of his strong beliefs. Being a Celestial Lord, he was magnanimous in his way.


    He only wanted to unite and restore peace to the world. That did not mean that he wanted to start a massacre. There was no need to kill all the living beings in these worlds to achieve his goals.


    Under Lu Xuan¡¯s power, no other Heavenly Venerates jumped out to oppose him. This led to the surrender of the invaded worlds very quickly.


    Lu Xuan had singlehandedly grabbed these worlds, merging both the Heavenly Realm and the captured worlds into one.


    The living beings in these worlds were in an inexplicable panic. This was a situation they had never encountered before.


    Still, after Lu Xuan had fused so many worlds into one, they had no other alternatives but to ept this reality. From then on, they went from being opponents to bing members of the Heavenly Realm.


    All the worlds, including the affiliated ones, were fused with the Heavenly Realm. Lu Xuan felt as if his entire being had been sublimated. He was much stronger than before.


    He was already bound to the fate of the Heavenly Realm. The power of the realm was a direct mirror of Lu Xuan¡¯s strength. The more powerful the Heavenly Realm was, the more power Lu Xuan would receive and the more formidable he would be.


    This was a path Lu Xuan had to take. He had to walk the path of transcendence.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, as many greater worlds continue to merge with the Heavenly Realm, the strength of the Heavenly Realm also increased abundantly.


    Not only were all the high powers in the remaining greater worlds dumbfounded, but they were also extremely fearful of the overtly ambitious Celestial Lord who aimed to unite all the existing worlds in the universe. They had never once thought that there would be such an existence among the Heavenly Venerates.


    However, there was absolutely no room for them to object as they were not formidable enough to oppose a Heavenly Venerable.


    After subduing these greater worlds, the Heavenly Realm¡¯s war chariots did not stop. They continued to head toward the other greater worlds. Wherever the Heavenly Realm g passed by, the worlds would surrender without question. Even the Dragon World, which had a deep grudge against Lu Xuan, hadpletely surrendered under his powerful might.


    There was no room for them to interfere and all they could do was obediently choose to join the Heavenly Realm. Without the protection of the dragon ancestor, the Dragon World had no means to protest against Lu Xuan.


    On top of that, many witnessed that Lu Xuan did not massacre everyone after subduing the other worlds and only treated them as equals.


    Since resistance was futile, there was hardly any disadvantage in surrendering. Therefore, wherever the Heavenly Realm army passed by, it meant a surrender.


    The other worlds raised their white g, one after another.


    During this process, there were naturally also some worlds that would rather choose death than yield to the enemy. They had yet to realize how terrifying the Heavenly Realm was and did not understand the existence of Celestial Lord Lu.


    As for the likes of Lu Xuan, he only had to use one palm to smash them into pieces, grab its Heavenly Dao and integrate it into the Heavenly Realm¡¯s one.


    Every time he subdued a world, Lu Xuan¡¯s strength increased by several folds. This made the Heavenly Venerates who were secretly observing, very rmed.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t continue like this. Otherwise, all the worlds will be unified by him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We must contain him before hepletes the unification!¡±


    The few Heavenly Venerates soon reached an unspoken understanding that they could not allow Lu Xuan¡¯s path of unification to continue. Otherwise, the entire universe would be his hunting ground.


    Even though Lu Xuan had disyed terrifying strength before, the group of Heavenly Venerates were not deterred by it and determinedly stepped out to confront him.


    They finally arrived at the road where the Heavenly Realm chariot was located.


    A few figures stopped Lu Xuan.


    ¡°We are old acquaintances!¡±


    Lu Xuan smiled faintly. These people, every single one of them, were all old acquaintances of his. They had even dueled before. True Lord, God, Satan, and Ra the Sun God ¨C these four Heavenly Venerates stopped Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Lu Xuan, do not proceed any further. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the public enemy of us and all the Heavenly Venerates!¡± Ra said calmly.


    Although he was wary of Lu Xuan, he couldn¡¯t let Lu Xuan destroy this world.


    ¡°Public enemy? So what?¡± Lu Xuan nced at the four of them and reached out his massive hand.


    This big hand covered the sky and the sun. In an instant, the entire universe seemed to be consumed by this hand, containing the endless mysteries of time and space in one palm.


    The four Heavenly Venerates were practically supreme beings. However, at this moment, they were caught and trapped by this huge hand.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± God¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His cultivation was also at the top amongst the Heavenly Venerates, yet even he was unable to put up a fight.


    Just how much stronger had Lu Xuan be in such a short period?


    He, who had mastered the primitive timews, was continuously undergoing an endless amount of transformation.


    Although it might have seemed like a short duration to others, countless years had passed as far as Lu Xuan was concerned.. During that period, his strength had be unfathomable.

 Chapter 1292End - I Am the Lord of the Original Supreme Energy

    <h4>Chapter 1292: I Am the Lord of the Original Supreme Energy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The four great Celestial Lords could not believe it, but to Lu Xuan, it was nothing. With the support of thew of time, the flow of time was a million times faster than the outside world. It was increasing at a shocking speed almost every moment.


    It was just that no one knew about it.


    In the outside world, the war chariots of the Heaven Realm ruled over all the realms for only a dozen years. However, for Lu Xuan, it had been at least another ten million years.


    How could such an understanding not be profound!


    In addition, as more and more worlds were conquered by the Heaven Realm, the strength that was being fed back to Lu Xuan had reached an incredible level.


    However, the four Celestial Lords still couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t pander to them. He took out the Primitive Law from their bodies and fused it into his own body.


    At this point, Lu Xuan¡¯s aura became even stronger, almost invincible.


    ¡°How... how did he do it!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable, this is impossible!¡±


    ¡°If this goes on, there will be no one in the world who can stop him!¡±


    A group of Celestial Lords hiding in the dark watched this scene in disbelief.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s speed of improvement was too fast and too shocking.


    The four great Celestial Lords were all well-known figures among the Celestial Lords, but in the end, it was not just one round.


    Lu Xuan was the clone of Original Supreme Energy, the clone ofw.


    He was everything!


    No one could stop him!


    After the four great Celestial Lords died in the hands of Lu Xuan, there was no longer any obstacle in the way of the unification of the Heaven Realm and the War of Realms.


    This time, they saw with their own eyes that Lu Xuan had killed the four great Celestial Lords like pulling weeds. Countless living beings¡¯ beliefs were crushed, but at the same time, they also knew how terrifying Lu Xuan was. They did not dare to resist him anymore.


    After a thousand years, the Heaven Realm hadpletely unified the upper-ss world. All the upper-ss worlds in this dimension had merged into the Heaven Realm. There were no exceptions.


    And the Heaven Realm, which was constantly strengthening, was also showing signs of erupting. Everyone knew that the stronger the Heaven realm, the more experts it could amodate.


    After the Heaven Realm unified the upper-ss world of realms, the Heaven Realm was bursting with geniuses. Especially the Lu family members who had cultivated to the Imperial Emperor Realm. With the help of Lu Xuan, they used the power of thew of time to help them improve at the fastest speed.


    In the outside world, they had only cultivated for a few hundred years to reach the level of the Imperial Emperor at the summit. Then, with Lu Xuan¡¯s help, they sessfully broke through into the Celestial Lord Realm.


    In any case, Lu Xuan had all kinds of primitivews on him. It would not be a problem for him to help the people of the Lu family and his family and friends achieve the Original Supreme Energy.


    In addition to the people of the Lu family who became Celestial Lords, the Moon Empress also returned as the Celestial Lord hundreds of years ago.


    With the help of Lu Xuan, the Moon Empress had sessfully fused with the Primitive Law of the Moon and advanced to be a Celestial Lord.


    Apart from that, the various Imperial Emperors in the Heaven Realm were like a gush of water. In just a short thousand years, more than a thousand Imperial Emperors had been born, and their ranks were unprecedentedly powerful.


    Under the leadership of Lu Xuan, the Heaven Realm entered an unprecedented glorious era. Even the most ancient experts had never seen the Heaven Realm so prosperous.


    The originally fragmented born taoism aptitude was nowplete, and it could amodate more Imperial Emperors and Celestial Lords.


    Even the four great Celestial Lords, who had left the heavenly court for a long time, returned to the Heaven Realm.


    However, the Heaven Realm was now filled with talents, and there were more than ten Celestial Lords. Therefore, even if the four great Celestial Lords returned, they could not take the lead. They could only be one of the ordinary Celestial Lords under Lu Xuan.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, another ten thousand years had passed.


    In the Heaven Realm, in the Imperial Pce Lu, Lu Xuan opened his eyes. There seemed to be a river of stars in his eyes. It was extremely transformational.


    Only ten thousand years had passed in the Heaven Realm, but in his time, more than ten billion years had passed.


    It even exceeded the time when the entire universe was born!


    At this time, he had already reached another realm. If the Celestial Lord was a concept, a clone of the Original Supreme Energy , then Lu Xuan was another kind of living creature.


    It was the realm that the Celestial Lord dreamt of reaching.


    However, he was still one step away frompleting the final transcendence!


    ¡°It¡¯s time!¡±


    Lu Xuan said slowly, and then his figure disappeared into the Imperial Pce Lu.


    When he reappeared, he was already on the World Tree Continent.


    On the World Tree Continent, many Celestial Lords were startled when they saw Lu Xuan suddenly appear. They were so sensitive that they felt their hair stand on end.


    Lu Xuan was too famous for his viciousness. The number of Celestial Lords who had died in Lu Xuan¡¯s hands had almost reached ten. Even in the ancient war, only a small number of people had died.


    Now that they had all died at the hands of one person, they could not ignore Lu Xuan.


    Suddenly, Lu Xuan reached out with arge hand. The golden hand grewrger andrger. It was light years long, and even the huge seemed extremely small under the contrast of thisrge hand.


    Such arge hand grabbed the World Tree out of the main road.


    In an instant, the World Tree exploded with endless light. It was the light of the world and the light of the great path.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± A Celestial Lord asked in disbelief.


    No one had ever done this to the world tree before. What a terrifying method.


    Then, they saw Lu Xuan¡¯s hand explode with endless light, enveloping the World Tree within.


    The terrifying aura shook and destroyed the World Tree Continent, which was light years in size.


    Bit by bit, the aura of the World Tree was being absorbed into Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    ¡°He¡¯s refining the World Tree!¡±


    A Celestial Lord immediately reacted. wasn¡¯t he refining the World Tree?


    This was something that even a Celestial Lord wouldn¡¯t dare to do.


    It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t thought about it, but it was simply impossible. The essence of the World Tree surpassed that of a celestial lord. It was simply impossible for a Celestial Lord to refine the World Tree.


    They could only see time flowing rapidly on Lu Xuan¡¯s palm that blotted out the Sun. Clearly, Lu Xuan was using the primitivew of time to speed up the refining of the World Tree.


    For ten days and ten nights, the World Tree was refined by Lu Xuan bit by bit. Bit by bit, it merged into Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    Finally, Lu Xuanpletely refined the World Tree. His essence had changed. His eyes could see through the world of realms at a nce. His body was the World Tree that connected with the heaven and earth.


    Countless great paths were boiling in Lu Xuan¡¯s body.


    If a Celestial Lord was the clone of a certain great path, then Lu Xuan was the lord of all the great paths in the heavens and the world of realms.


    ¡°From today onwards, I am the lord of the Original Supreme Energy!¡±


    Lu Xuan spoke slowly.. His voice spread throughout the heavens, and all living beings prostrated themselves, cheering for the birth of a supreme being.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!